The following story is just that- a story- fiction. As such, all characters are fictitious and any similarities to persons living or deceased are purely coincidental. Some research has been done for authenticity and so I didn’t screw it up too bad. Just so I don’t receive nasty-grams from any WWII vets, the Balao class submarine, keel number 353, was never built. No military missions of this sort actually occurred in the areas at the dates specified. Furthermore, I hold the highest admiration for every submariner- every veteran, WWII or other, for what they sacrificed, endured and accomplished.
Episode 1
“Just a routine mission”
Pacific Fleet Headquarters, San Diego Naval Base, CA: March 18th, 1944
“Can I help you sir?” The short, fresh-from-the-academy Ensign said as he stood from his desk to salute me.
“Lt. Commander Steinert to see Admiral Demmit. I believe the Admiral is expecting me?”
“Yes sir! He’s been waiting for you sir. Called me three times in the last five minutes, Commander! Go right in sir.”
This was not good, the old man was not to be kept waiting. As I approached the thick, translucent windowed, oak door, I searched my memory trying to find a possible reason for my sudden popularity. I hadn’t done anything wrong since before our last mission. My boat, the USS Sand Shark- on which I was the Executive Officer or EX-O, had just arrived in port twenty minutes prior and I found the shore patrol anxiously waiting dockside to escort me to this office.
“Ensign, any idea what this is about?”
“Not a clue, sir. The Admiral has been very tight lipped about this one!”
“OK- but I think it best to alert the medics, Ensign- I may need them when he’s done with me”, I said jokingly as I deliberately rubbed the seat of my trousers… At least I hoped it would be a joke.
“Yes sir.”
The kid probably had no idea what I meant! I proceeded past the young Ensign’s desk and entered the Admiral’s office. Closing the door, I turned and announced myself. “Sir! Lt. Commander Alexander Steinert reporting as ordered!”
The older gentleman, in his mid-to-late forties with thinning salt and pepper hair, never budged from his seated position behind the large oak desk. A half-hearted salute was sent my way as he continued to scan over some report. I noted as I approached that it was my service record.
“What took you so long Commander? I expected you here…” he glanced at his wristwatch “five minutes ago! How can I expect to win this war if my officers are as punctual as you?” he said in his trademark gravelly voice.
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, but the Shore Patrol got me here as fast as they could. We nearly ran over eight sailors just getting off the pier, sir.”
“No excuses Commander!” His volume rose.
“No sir! No excuses, SIR!”
At my response the old man started laughing and looked up with a wry smile on his gray whisker stubble, grizzled face. The Admiral had a reputation for being a real hard-liner, but rumor had it he loved to make those under his command squirm just for fun. However, no one was willing to risk his career to find out if it was true. He took a moment to evaluate my expression.
“You have no idea why I’ve called you here, do you, son?”
“No sir, Admiral, I don’t.”
He looked directly into my eyes as if searching my very soul to confirm my response. His gaze was so intense it sent chills throughout my body. I became very uncomfortable- more so than I already was.
“Good, then I can assume the SP’s got you off the dock before anyone asked questions?”
“Questions, sir?”
A wider smile returned to his face followed by a low chuckle.
“Good, good. I’ll have to put Chief Parson and his men in for commendations! Alex, please sit down, son.”
As I seated myself his hard attitude vanished. He continued, “I have a special mission for you commander.” He picked up a thick manila folder and handed it across the desk to me. It was stamped ‘TOP SECRET’. “Alex, I want to first say, that I am still rather disappointed with your conduct during your last shore leave. I will not tolerate such abusive behavior from any of my officers. Is that understood?” The smile had subsided again.
“Yes sir.”
“Second, I talked with Captain Hunter during the Sand Shark’s last stop at Pearl. He had nothing but praise for you, son. He seems to think you’re ready for your own command; although given the incident at that nightclub, I tend to disagree. Against my better judgment though, the War Department has seen fit to promote you to full Commander and has authorized me to give you your own boat. Congratulations Commander Steinert!” He passed me the document and my new rank.
I didn’t realize I was even in line for a command- I didn’t think I was old enough. At the ripe old age of twenty-eight, Alexander Steinert had his own command! I suppose I was dumbstruck for a minute- my jaw hitting the floor and all! “Sir!” I shot from my chair to attention, “Thank you, sir!”
The Admiral smiled then stood and offered his hand. Shaking it, he motioned for me to be seated again and continued with a slight chuckle.
“Alex, as I said before, we have a special mission for you- nothing too dangerous for your first mission, but definitely a challenge. I need you to go to Kili Island in the southern Marshall Chain and provide transport for a contingent of island dignitaries. A queen…” he paused as he picked up another file full of papers and leafed through it. Finding what he was looking for, he continued, “a Queen Mauikimau and her entourage. They have been key players in the formation and coordination of the Coast-Watchers. They have intercepted intelligence suggesting that a new Japanese surge is threatening their island and rather than risk occupation, they have asked to be temporarily relocated to an Allied held island well behind the lines. I need you to get there as quickly as possible and extract them safely. Can I count on you, Captain?”
‘Captain’… It sounded wonderful and strange all at the same time. “Yes, sir. You can count on me, sir!”
“Good Alex. Here are the specifics. The War Department has assigned you to the newest, fastest boat in the fleet. Tomorrow you fly to Mare Island and take command of the newly commissioned USS Sand Dollar and…”
The needle had just been pulled across my proverbial phonograph record. “Begging the Admiral’s pardon, but did you say USS Sand Dollar?” Submarine names were supposed to relate to fast, graceful, dangerous, and stealthy marine creatures like Sand Shark, Nautilus, Tiger Shark or at least something that swims! Somehow I couldn’t see a Sand Dollar- a sea creature that just sits around on the bottom all day, instilling any of those qualities into anyone. “Who came up with that name?”
“Eleanor Roosevelt sponsored and christened it herself, Captain! I know it doesn’t have a swell name like our other boats, but Mrs. Roosevelt thought it was a good, sound name and our Commander-in-Chief agreed. End of story! Don’t fight it, Alex! You have your boat. Just be glad you got the call!”
“Yes sir. Thank you, Sir.”
“Now here’s the specifics on your new command.”
I was handed the folder marked ‘TOP SECRET’.
“She’s the fastest, most advanced boat to date Alex, and the largest as well. She has thousands of hours of secret design time on her. She also has the latest SONAR/RADAR equipment.”
This time a larger manila envelope was offered me.
“The War Department has taken the liberty of assigning a crew of fifty for you. All are experienced and trained on the new equipment.”
“Admiral, excuse me but did you say a crew of fifty? I’m supposed to go into the war zone with two-thirds of a crew?” We both knew that a lean crew compliment like that would put added stress on the men. Not a good situation if the enemy was encountered. The Admiral seemed to foresee my objection.
“Alex, because you will be transporting royalty- the Queen and twenty of her court, you will leave port with only fifty crew members in order to leave adequate compartment space for her highness. Your crew has been selected not only for their knowledge of the new equipment but for their combat experience and loyalty to their commander as well. Each man has seen his share of action and not one has had less than two years of service, including yourself.”
“I understand, sir. When do we leave sir?”
“As I have said, you will be joining a Navy PBY training flight to Mare Island at 0800. You will inspect your crew at 1000 and thereafter begin final preparations for departure the following 0700. You will rendezvous with the tender Edmonson the next day north of Catalina and commence your deep-water test dive to finish her commissioning. If all goes well, you are to set course for Pearl. Enroute, you will drill the crew and yourself. Alex, I don’t have to tell you that a Captain needs to know every nuance of his boat and command! He needs to know that, even if severely incapacitated, he and his crew will complete their objective. Hell, I’d have the men load torpedoes with one arm if I thought it would maintain their edge! Remember also, that Queen Mauikimau is a very important dignitary and must arrive safely to her final destination. Is that clear, Commander?”
“You can count on me, sir!”
“Good Alex, now I want you to read the briefs given you, memorize and destroy them. Accommodate the Queen as best you can. I can’t stress enough that you and your crew must be on your best behavior. You know how royalty can get. Oh, and Alex, let’s not have any incidents?”
“I’ll do my best, sir, but that wasn’t my fault, sir. You must have read my report…”
“Yes, Commander. We both know I read the report and attended your hearing. We all have our little indiscretions, son. Most of us don’t get our mistakes publicized in a national newspaper though, do we?”
“No sir.” I silently cursed a certain fair-haired Navy Nurse. How was I to know that she was seeing both a reporter and me at the time?
“Any questions, Commander? If not, I wish you good luck. Congratulations again, son, you earned it.”
“No questions. Thank you, sir.”
With my reply we stood and shook hands. I turned and left the Admiral’s office. On the way out I told the Ensign to cancel the Medics.
I had an awful lot to read, but first a celebration was in order. It dawned on me that I hadn’t inquired as to my lodging for the night. Not to worry though as the Admiral had anticipated my needs. I was met at the outer office door and again promptly escorted to my temporary quarters by my favorite SP chaperones, this time at a somewhat slower speed. Apparently, I was to have no contact with any base personnel as a guard was posted immediately outside every window and door of my temporary quarters. With a well-deserved visit to the Officers’ Club denied, I begrudgingly got down to the briefings. Not even a drink to celebrate- coffee would have to suffice. Desiring to know what surprises awaited me dockside tomorrow, I opened the Sand Dollar’s dossier.
USS Sand Dollar SS353
Balao X Class…
‘Balao X? What did the ‘X’ stand for, I wondered?’ I thought as I read on.
Length: 325 feet 8 inches
‘Wow, thirteen feet longer than a normal Balao class sub.’
Beam: 28 feet
‘She’s a little fat.’
Draft: 18 feet
Displacement: 1,875 tons surfaced, 2,460 submerged
Maximum Depth: 500 feet
‘That’s one hundred feet deeper.’
22 knots, surfaced
10 knots, submerged
‘Wow, over a full knot faster than normal.’
10 torpedo tubes- 6 forward and 4 aft: 14 Mark 14 torpedoes- 10 in the tubes, 4 on racks
1 three-inch deck gun, two 40mm AA guns, and four 50-caliber machine guns
As I continued to read, I realized this was no ordinary boat. She was an out-and-out thoroughbred. Weighing three hundred tons more she would outrun anything in the Silent Service fleet and according to her specs, for a longer time submerged too. My hopes rose. As she was thirteen feet longer, I speculated, maybe I would have a little more room in my quarters. Being on the tall end of the Silent Service’s recommended height at six-foot-one, I found the officer’s quarters of submarines… well… cramped!
I read on through the night and actually grabbed about three hours of shuteye after burning all the briefings. After a quick shower and shave I downed three cups of coffee and dressed. Opening the door, I was greeted by the same two SP’s. Jeepers! Didn’t these guys ever sleep? Moreover, didn’t they ever smile? We quickly arrived at the Seaplane dock where I was escorted aboard a PBY-5 and took off for Mare Island.
Arriving at Mare an hour and a half later, two SP’s escorted me to the Sand Dollar’s mooring. I was a bit disappointed that they weren’t the same two gentlemen from San Diego.
There she was! The largest, fastest submarine in the United States Navy! USS Sand Dollar- SS353. My boat! My first command! From her outward appearance she didn’t look any bigger or faster. She looked like a typical Balao class sub- if the word ‘typical’ applied. Since the start of the war so many retrofits had been applied to the fleet that not one boat looked like another- even from the same shipyard. As I approached, I was greeted by my new Executive Officer, Lt. Commander John ‘Jack’ Cummins- a short, stocky man, two years younger than my twenty-eight years. I knew him from my crew briefs- five-five, one hundred and seventy pounds, brown hair and eyes, tenth in his class at Annapolis. I had met him once, briefly, a few years ago in Maryland.
As we talked, a parade of sailors turned the corner of the pier-side warehouse and marched toward us. I surmised correctly that this was my crew. As Cmdr. Cummins announced the men to me they boarded the boat. I knew many of them from my previous assignments. All were fine, experienced sailors.
We were still waiting on two of my officers- my dive officer and my boat’s doctor, when a truck rounded the same corner the men had marched around a half-hour before. I was handed a sealed envelope and told that these were last minute food stores, nothing more. I had Cmdr. Cummins see that it was stowed properly as I continued to wait for my remaining officers to arrive.
We had been waiting for another thirty minutes before a jeep with three occupants squealed around the now popular corner. The jeep screeched to a stop before me. The driver was a young enlisted man. In back was my dive officer, Lt. Carroll Sheldon but, in the passenger side was a lovely, well built, honey-blonde about five-six, one-hundred-ten pounds… OH, GOD, NO! No! Not her! That… that… Navy Nurse… no, wait… that wasn’t right, not a nurse…she wore the insignia of a Naval Doctor! A thousand memories came flooding back to me!
Lt. Sheldon broke my gaze.
“Sir!” He saluted me; “Sorry to delay you Cap, but our flight from Norfolk caught some bad weather. Lt. Carroll Sheldon reporting as ordered, sir!”
I refocused on my Dive officer. “Sheldon, how did you get picked for this assignment? How are things on the Swordfish? How’s old Capt. Rutledge?”
We shook hands. “Alex, I was going to ask you the same question. Rutledge is still as grizzled and ornery as ever. Just more gray hair is all- more than what you gave him, I mean. Swordfish just got back from a good patrol- added four more U-boats to her score. We would have had another but the cowards scuttled the…!”
“Um…excuse me, Sir?” A soft, sweet voice interrupted.
I was reminded that someone else desired my attention.
“Get aboard the boat Sheldon we’ll talk later.” I nodded toward the gangplank. I noticed that the young nurse… excuse me… the young doctor had handed my Ex-O her orders and was still saluting us.
“Well, Mr. Cummins who do we have here?” I said sarcastically.
Cummins cleared his throat; reread the orders while glancing at me uneasily.
“Skipper this is our boat’s doctor…um…Lt. Emily Scott.”
As he said her name the searing pain that had been building in my gut outright erupted. It suddenly jumped into my groin, traversed the length of my spine and ended in an immediate and severe migraine headache.
“Lt. Scott. I was not informed of the change in personnel. What happened to Lt. Cmdr. Hibbard?”
“I don’t know, sir!” She held her salute; “I was just informed of my reassignment two days ago sir!” She said still holding her salute.
“Lieutenant, are you aware of the regulations regarding women serving on submarines- especially in combat situations?”
“Yes sir, I am, but my orders clearly state otherwise, sir!”
I took the paperwork from my Ex-O and read, to my dismay, that Admiral Demmit had personally signed the order. This was a test…it had to be! He was making me pay for my indiscretion. Lt. Scott’s orders stated that the queen herself had requested a female doctor be aboard to render ‘female’ medicine should any become necessary.
Reluctantly I returned her salute and had Cummins show our doctor to her quarters.
“Welcome aboard, Lieutenant.” I said begrudgingly as I motioned her to the gangway.
With my dream of an ideal command thoroughly flushed, I boarded the Sand Dollar and explored my new home. I discovered that I indeed had more room in my quarters- about a whole two inches! Not much but I’d take it. The Maneuvering and Engine rooms apparently took up the added length of the boat. It worked out well that we had only boarded forty-three sailors, three Petty officers and four officers instead of the normal sixty-seven, five, and eight. This gave Lt. Scott her own quarters and the men a little more room to stretch out. The men didn’t seem to mind the Doctor’s presence onboard but I, myself, had every intention of using the extra space to give Lt. Scott a wide berth. I was dead set against being played for a fool by her again!
The rest of the day was spent preparing for our 0700 departure. As I mingled with the men and watched them work, I remembered noting from my reading the night before that everyone, including myself, was single. I had just ignored it before but now I wondered if it had anything to do with our passengers -could Admiral Demmit be playing matchmaker? After all, what woman wouldn’t be attracted to a six foot-one, hundred and ninety pound, brown haired, brown eyed Naval Commander with his own submarine or, for that matter, any of the other forty-nine eligible bachelors onboard? It would be a good way to strengthen ties with Queen Mauikimau’s government.
0500 came earlier than usual. Having splashed some water on my face and dressed, I proceeded to the coffee before relieving the watch. Chief Peterson, our cook, had just relieved his night cook and fried up some home fries and ham. After thanking him, I seated myself in the Ward Room where my Ex-O, Lt. Cdr. Cummins soon joined me.
“Well Jack, what do you think of her?”
“She can work on me any day, sir! I wonder if she has a good bedside manner?”
“I mean the boat, Commander! The boat!”
“Oh, yeah… the boat. She’s definitely top notch. Is it true she runs to five hundred?”
“Well, we’ll soon find out, Jack. I’m interested in seeing if she’s got the speed- her design claims twenty-two topside and ten below with an additional four hours on batteries!”
“If Chief Samuels has anything to do with it, she may do more sir. I’ve worked with him before. He’s damn good with Fairbanks Diesels! I heard tell of him adding something to the fuel to kick the RPMs up- claims he can get four extra knots out of them.”
“Just as long as he doesn’t mess them up too bad! I don’t want to damage her on her inaugural voyage! I have intentions of keeping her the duration of the war, Jack.”
“Sirs, may I join you?”
Yesterday’s searing pain had just reappeared and was following the previous day’s course to my forehead. Again I choked back my disdain. “By all means Lieutenant, have a seat. Mr. Cummins and I were just discussing our boat.”
“Yes ma’am, what do you think of her?”
“I’m not sure yet. I’ve only been on a submarine once before.”
“And just how did you manage that Lieutenant?” I inquired in surprise.
“I was stationed at one of our forward base hospitals in the Solomons’ when the Japanese started one of their pushes. We were ordered to withdraw to Pearl. A few other nurses and I stayed behind to care for a couple critical patients. By the time we stabilized the men enough for transport the only way off the island was by submarine. Shortly after we left the island a Japanese destroyer found us and started depth charging. Several of the men in the front torpedo room were injured- just broken bones- mostly ribs and a couple femurs, nothing severe. The Captain ordered tubes one and two reloaded. Since I was done treating the wounded and they were short-handed I volunteered to help. When we arrived back at Pearl, I was called to the Admiral’s office and given a Silver Star and my choice of assignments. I met our Captain there.” She nodded towards me.
I had never heard that story before. It was highly irregular for women to receive such awards- not unheard of- just rare.
“Oh, I didn’t realize you two knew each other, Cap.”
I shot my Ex-O an angry look.
Lt. Scott must have noticed. She gave a heavy sigh before continuing.
“I’m afraid things just didn’t work out, Commander. That’s when I made my decision. I requested the base hospital at Norfolk. I figured I had seen enough action and just wanted to continue my career in peace, less stress. I finished my internship six weeks ago. Three days ago I received orders to report here to Mare Island. I was whisked away to my quarters by the Shore Patrol. They allowed me to grab a few things, then escorted me to the base airfield and hurried me onto a C-47 cargo plane. Lt. Sheldon was already on-board. Alex…sorry…Captain, sir, what’s going on?”
Both officers were now looking for answers from me- answers I was forbidden to share with them just yet.
“I’m sorry, I’m not at liberty to say. I’m under strict orders not to reveal our mission until after we leave Pearl. I can say, however, that our mission is very important, diplomatically.”
“Ok, I’ve heard that before, Cap- makes perfect Navy sense.” My Ex-O knew the standard drill. “By the way, when do you expect the rest of our crew to arrive, Cap?”
“This is it Jack. The Navy wants to see if fewer men can run a boat- some sort of efficiency study, I guess. They figured that our mission would involve little or no enemy confrontation. I don’t have to tell you what it’s like arguing with the brass, Jack.” I thought I had made up a good story on such short notice.
“Ok, sir, that’s classified too, eh?” Lt. Scott just gave me ‘the eye’. I had never lied to her before.
“I can’t pull the wool over your eyes Jack. Yes, unfortunately it’s as classified as our destination. Right now let’s make preparations to leave port. We still have to put the squeeze on her. If you two will excuse me?” I slid between the table and bulkhead and started back toward the control room. I overheard Emily ask Jack a question.
“What did the Captain mean by we have to put the ‘squeeze’ on her?” I stopped and glanced around to see her response to my Ex-O’s explanation.
“Well this is a new submarine- fresh from the shipyard. She’s already had her ability to dive tested dockside, but we still need to see if she can reach her designed maximum depth of five hundred feet. It’s really no big deal. I’ve done a couple of them.”
Jack’s explanation was straight up and very nonchalant. Lt. Scott’s response, however, won the cupie! She went pale, eyes wide- her mouth falling open. “You mean you don’t know if this thing will be able to survive in the ocean!” The Lieutenant’s voice rose significantly in pitch. I really wanted to hear more but my presence was needed elsewhere- anywhere. I figured Jack could handle her. Ah, the privileges of command!
At 0700 the Sand Dollar cleared her moorings and made for open water. By 0900 we had left San Francisco Bay and were on course to Catalina to rendezvous with our sub tender, the Edmonson. We met up with the Edmonson just after 1300 and topped off our fuel. As was customary, I called the crew to General Quarters in preparation of our first deep dive. I gave Lt. Scott the option of her quarters or the Control Room. To my dismay she chose the Con. I ordered the watch out of the conning tower and after the Christmas tree turned green, gave the order to dive.
Our dive went well; just the normal metallic groans and creaks associated with the increasing pressure around the hull. I decided to demonstrate the effect of pressure on a sub to Lt. Scott by stretching a string from one side of the control room to the other before we started the dive. I was amused to see her expression as the string slowly loosened; developing a two-foot droop by the time we hit our final depth of five hundred and fifty feet. Designers always underrate their limits. We did develop minor leaks throughout the sub’s piping and fired a few loose rivets across the crew compartment, but that was expected. The flying rivets caused no injuries.
Now came the treat I had waited for! The four Fairbanks-Morris diesels had had plenty of time to break in on the way to meet the tender, so after signaling the Edmonson of a textbook dive we set course for Hawaii at flank speed. I commended Chief Samuels on the smoothness of his engines. I could feel the difference a few extra knots made. My Sand Dollar truly was the Sea Biscuit of Submarines!
During our cruise to Oahu I had the men continuously drill their stations. At one point I even took the Admiral’s suggestion of performing tasks with one hand. The men thought my drills excessive and a bit unorthodox- especially the one handed exercise, but performed them without question. By the time we cleared the Pearl Harbor sub nets I was confident that my crew could perform their tasks even in the severest of conditions.
Shortly after leaving Catalina I noticed that the extended duty periods were affecting everyone, but as we neared Hawaii the fatigue had subsided- we were getting used to the extended hours. Lt. Scott turned out to be a real trooper, and as it turns out, a good navigator. She only really complained the first day about the longer duty. I was surprised with her computational abilities and skill with a slide rule when I jokingly asked her where we were! She certainly is one smart dame. I found it somewhat unnerving that I had started to fall for her again in our short time onboard the Sand Dollar- if only I could forget our history.
Pearl Harbor Naval Base, Hawaii March 21st, 1944
We were greeted dockside by Admiral Demmit himself. Me and my senior officers were escorted to the Admiral’s briefing room while a full compliment of SP’s surrounded the Sand Dollar and my enlisted men were ordered to stay below. The men seemed to expect the tight security as the boat’s rumor mill had us involved in a super secret mission to the Japanese Main Island. Well, at least they were right about the ‘secret’ part of the mission. Some of the men had even spread rumors that we were going to lead an attack on Tokyo Bay similar to Capt. James Dolittle’s famous raid on Tokyo two years hence. We should be so lucky to be included in the same circle, I mused.
“Lt. Scott, Gentlemen, if you’ll all have a seat we can start this briefing.” The old man waited for everyone to be seated then continued, “I want to congratulate you all on your timely arrival, in fact you beat the old record by four hours. Chief Samuels, I hope the Captain here didn’t over work the engines?”
“No sir! Matter of fact, sir, they was just gettin’ their second wind as we reached port!”
“Good to hear.” He turned to face me, “Alex, are you comfortable with your crew?”
“Yes sir. I have very high confidence in the Sand Dollar’s officers and crew, sir. I couldn’t have picked the men any better myself- with one exception sir…” This was my chance to say my piece towards Lt. Scott, “regarding Lt. Scott sir… I wish to remind the Admiral of Naval regulations regarding women on military vessels, sir…”
“Commander!” The Admiral instantly grew loud and furious. He partially stood as his fists slammed to the table. In an angry growl he continued.
“This mission supersedes those regulations! Lt. Scott has been hand picked by me for this mission! Given her unique service record, I feel she is more than qualified!”
His look and volume softened somewhat as he reseated himself.
“Gentlemen”, he continued, “in case you are unfamiliar with Lt. Scott’s record, she is the only woman to ever receive the Silver Star for heroism and valor while attached to a Navy submarine! This woman volunteered to replace the two seamen she was treating in the forward torpedo room crew and allowed the Tunni to score two direct hits on an enemy destroyer- resulting in a kill! I’ve never met a woman that could do what she did under similar circumstances. Alex! Lt. Scott stays!” Again his face grew angry. “Is that clear, Commander?” he fumed.
“Crystal, sir!”
“Lt. Scott is an officer in the United States Navy and I want everyone under your command to respect that! Are there any other concerns before I continue, gentlemen?”
The room was so quite you could here a pin drop. A quick glance across the table at the red-faced Lieutenant told me she had been extremely embarrassed by the Admiral’s high praise- not to mention startled by his sudden change in temperament.
“Now, let’s get on with this briefing shall we?”
The Admiral pulled down a wall map of the Marshall Islands, picked up a pointer and started his meeting in earnest. “This is your objective- a small island in the southern Marshall chain called Kili Island. The local government there has asked for our help in protecting their monarchy from the impending Japanese invasion forces. Apparently, the Japanese invasion of the Pacific chains caused considerable damage to Kili’s population. Thusly, these people have been instrumental in implementing and coordinating the Coast Watchers throughout the Pacific. I have been ordered by the War Department to relocate their Queen and twenty of her staff to Hilo until we can guarantee their home is safe from Japanese occupation- quite possibly for the duration of the war.”
“Captain, the Sand Dollar is to go to Kili Island and expedite the safe transfer of the Queen and her party to their new temporary settlement. Your passengers will be disguised as Navy Nurses/Officers in case your boat encounters enemy forces. In that regard, the War Department has granted temporary commissions to everyone in the entourage. When surfaced you will fly the quarantine flag and a Red Cross banner. I needn’t remind you that the Japanese only adhere to the Geneva Convention when it suites them. In this envelope are the commissions, coordinates of Kili, sounding charts, some history on your passengers and the official documents of introduction you will need to prove your identity. You will leave tomorrow at 0800. Prior to departure you will be given the latest reconnaissance on enemy activities in the area. Once clear of Pearl Harbor you will brief your crew as to the specifics of this mission. Oh…and I want the Islanders treated like the officers the War Department says they are…is that clear? Are there any questions?”
Again the room was silent. This mission sounded very simple but, as experience told me, no mission was ever simple.
“Sir, what do we do if the Island is compromised?”
“Captain you will exhaust every possible option at your disposal to complete this mission. These people know the names and locations of every Coast Watcher from the Aleutian’s down to New Zealand. If the Imperial Navy ever got hold of that information we could lose any advantages in the Pacific Theater- countless lives would be lost and this war would drag on longer than needed! This is why you have been assigned to the fastest submarine ever built. We know the Japanese have spies here on Oahu so the development of the Sand Dollar has been kept hush-hush. We believe they have information of a rescue attempt but will be assuming an arrival time based on the standard sub class, not the Sand Dollar. I want you to get in and get out as fast as possible- understood?”
“Yes sir!”
“One more item of business. I have two additions to make to your crew, Captain.”
The Admiral picked up a phone and told whoever was on the other end to please enter.
“I would like to introduce you to your Encryption/Radioman: Marine Private First Class Joseph Two-Eagles and his body guard Marine First Sgt. Scott Williams. You will note PFC Two-Eagles here is Navajo. He is part of the Wind Talker program on loan to us from the Marines. He will receive, decode, encode and send all radio communications. At no time will the Private be without his Sergeant escort is that clear? Also, he and the Sergeant are to be considered part of your command staff. Private, Sergeant, I would like to introduce the officers of the USS Sand Dollar: Captain Alexander Steinert; Executive Officer, Lt. Commander John Cummins; Dive Officer, Lieutenant Carroll Sheldon; Ship’s Surgeon, Lieutenant Emily Scott; Chief Petty Officer Richard Samuels; Chief Petty Officer Randall Van Pelt; Chief Petty Officer Richard Peterson.”
A round of handshaking ensued.
“This concludes our briefing, see you all at the dock at 0800. My security detail will now take you back to your boat. I want to wish you the best of luck and good hunting!”
My officers and I saluted our superior and started to file out of the room.
“Alex?”
“Admiral?”
He waited until we were alone.
“Alex, I want you to patch things up with Lt. Scott. I will not have one of my Command Officers mistreating a junior officer-is that clear! Put aside your differences. The sooner you do, the better. I hope you don’t need her, but having your trust and backing will only add to her effectiveness. You are to include her in all senior staff activities, Alex, understand?”
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, sir, I was merely bringing to your attention the regulations governing submarine personnel assignments. It is my duty to quote regulations in such cases, sir. As you always say, sir- by the book.”
The old war-horse gave a sigh and momentarily closed his eyes.
I decided to set his mind at ease.
“You don’t have to worry, sir. On the trip over from Mare Island I found out she makes a fair CON officer and if you say she’s good under pressure, sir, she’s got my vote. I don’t think I’ll ever forgive her for what she did to me, but she is one of my officers and will be treated with all the trust and respect that that embodies. I won’t let you down sir.”
“I know you won’t, Alex.” He paused looking a bit amused. “I have to admit that I have been watching your career for a while now, and I must say you are one of the most talented, open-minded and respected officers under my command. That’s why I recommended you for this assignment, son.”
He looked down as he paused again.
He gave a slight chuckle, “Hell, any of my other boat commanders would’ve keel hauled her first chance they got and listed her as overboard if they had your history! Take good care of her, Alex. Oh, while I have you here… Make sure you read the file on the Kili Island culture, they have some rather… shall we say… unique rituals. Some are said to be similar to Voodoo, witchcraft or some fool thing like that. Just make her majesty as comfortable as possible! Oh, and Alex, bring my new boat back in one piece too, will ya, son?”
“Will do, Admiral! See you in about two weeks, sir.”
“I plan on seeing you off at 0745!”
As we shook hands, I noticed that the Admiral looked worried- concerned. What was that for? Had he neglected to tell me something? I didn’t question it, to do so would be to question a superior and was frowned upon. I saluted, turned and left the room and joined my officers outside. I just couldn’t shake the feeling that the Admiral was still hiding something.
Shortly after returning to the Sand Dollar I was informed by the watch that last minute cargo had arrived and that Lt. Scott’s and my attention were required dockside. We made our way to the gangplank and went ashore to consult with the SP in charge.
“Chief, what’s the problem? Just have my men bring that stuff aboard.”
“Sorry Captain but I was given specific instructions for you and Lt. Scott to oversee the loading of this cargo. Admiral’s orders, sir!”
“Very well. What do we have, Chief?”
“Twenty-five duffels, sir! I don’t know what’s in them- some are heavy though, sir.”
“Ok, chief, no problem.” Turning back toward the sub, I called to Chief Van Pelt. “Officer of the watch? Please have your men report topside and arrange for this cargo to be stowed in the main crew quarters.”
“Aye, Skipper, it’ll only take a minute.”
It seemed very useless for Lt. Scott to have accompanied me until the security chief saluted, then presented her with two sealed envelopes.
“Ma’am…Lieutenant, these are for you.”
“Thank you Chief.” She flashed the SP a bright smile and returned his salute with a very well postured one of her own.
Apparently my doctor made this sailor’s day as he was now sporting a…um…large… stupid grin- a grin that lasted the whole time the men unloaded his truck and probably well after he drove away and lost sight of the dock. I had to admit that Emily had the same affect on me when I first met her, but now our past history put a damper on that.
True to his word, Admiral Demmit and staff arrived dockside at 0745. The old man himself came below for an impromptu inspection- predictably he found several things out of order. An Admiral will always find fault with something- he has to- it’s his job! During his inspection he handed me a sealed envelope containing what I hoped, was the promised recon around Kili. At 0815 we slipped our moorings and pulled away from the dock and slowly made our way past Battleship Row.
Calling all hands to deck and respectfully saluting the hulk of the Arizona had become an instant tradition. We all knew of at least one soul taken when she went down that fateful Sunday morning.
That fateful Sunday Morning…the day I vowed, along with many other Americans, to reimburse the Japanese for their cold, cruel attack that destroyed so many families and brought us all into this cursed war! I remembered it like yesterday.
I had been on maneuvers off the coast of California when we received the news. Pearl Harbor, the Oklahoma, Schofield Barracks and the Arizona especially. Crews had worked for days to rescue survivors- weeks longer to identify or locate the dead and missing…the missing… I cautiously choked back tears of pain, of loss- of hatred! The haunting memory of my younger brother Brian, my only brother, still trapped somewhere within her hull. Our missions had taken on new meaning for me after that. I dedicated each and every one to him. This mission was no different.
“For you brother!” I choked out as I dropped my salute. No one questioned the fact that I, the Captain, quickly left the bridge. Almost everyone onboard knew.
Once in open water, I ordered us to seventy feet and called my senior staff to the Wardroom.
“First, I would like to pass along the results of the Admiral’s inspection- it would seem he found several paint chips of varying sizes on the valve covers of all four diesels.”
“Aw, for cryin’ out loud!” Samuels exclaimed.
“Chief. Randall, your headset cord was draping off the desk in the radio room- the old man wants it coiled.” He and Two-Eagles just rolled their eyes.
“Sgt. Williams you are to give PFC Two-Eagles a little room to breathe. The Admiral says he is not a prisoner! Jack, you left your sink down. It has to be stowed unless you’re using it!”
“But Cap! No one told me he was coming aboard! I barely had time to get dressed!”
“Relax, Jack! You know the old man will always find something. Speaking of that, Lt. Scott, Admiral Demmit commented on your creative use of the overhead compartment in your quarters- he suggests closing the overhead’s door to keep your, and I quote, ‘non-regulation, frilly undergarments’ out of sight.”
As I said that I was surprised to see every one of my officers blushing in embarrassment- apparently I was the only one that missed that display. Emily was still more crimson by far, though.
“Now to the business at hand. As you know we are to go to Kili Island and transport the local monarchy to Hilo where they will reside until their island is once again safe from an enemy invasion. Latest recon shows two destroyers and three escorts in the vicinity. There may also be a couple of enemy subs on patrol too. We are to remain at full speed- running submerged by day- only surfacing at night to charge the batteries. Radio silence will be observed at all times. Randall, besides you, PFC. Two-Eagles here is the only member of this crew to have access to the radio. He is to be called for any incoming transmissions. Jack, Carroll, we will periodically move to periscope depth for a look around- spend no more than two minutes in the peephole. Doctor, did you examine our last minute cargo?”
“Yes I did, Captain. Each duffel bag contains at least a dozen regulation nurse uniforms, several pairs of women’s shoes, cosmetics, and assorted foundation garments and necessities. The bags contain different size clothing and shoes. I guess our guests dress sizes aren’t known. As for the infirmary, with the medical supplies we took on at Mare Island we should be ready for any emergency our passengers might have.”
“Dress sizes? I thought we was transferrin’ the Queen and her royal family- maybe a royal guard or two. No one said…”
“Chief Samuels, I was just getting to that part! I want the men on their best behavior. Not only are we transporting her Royal Highness: Queen Mauikimau, but her entire court, which consists of twenty other women. That’s the reason for all the clothes. We need to appear as if we are transporting nurses back from a forward hospital. I need the men to transfer their bunking and belongings to the fore and aft torpedo rooms. I have orders to curtain off the main crew quarters for our guests. I know you’re going to get flack about it, but those are my orders. Also of note Chief, you might want to tell the men that these women, according to the report, can and WILL put a curse on them if they’re not perfect gentlemen. Our somewhat short and incomplete report on Kili Island says that the local religion is a cross between Voodoo and Witchcraft. My advice is to not cross or insult them! Lt. Scott, anything else you’d like to share with us?” I was hinting towards the recent orders handed to her last night.
“No sir. Not at this time, sir.” I detected some discomfort in her response. “I mean, I’m not at liberty to reveal those orders until we have possession of our guests, sir.”
“Very well. We all know what has to be done. Jack, I want to be alerted immediately if you sight anything out of the ordinary. Okay, carry on. Oh, Lt. Scott would you stay behind a moment? I need to discuss something with you.”
“Yes captain, what is it?” My Doctor asked once we were alone.
“Well, Emily, First I want to congratulate you on your professionalism. I had my doubts about women serving on subs or any naval vessel for that matter, but so far you have proven me wrong- keep doing that! I noticed that you are good with a compass and slide rule. I hope you won’t mind me making use of that ability to supplement Lt. Sheldon. From experience, I know that a fatigued navigator is asking for trouble.”
“Thank you sir, I will give Lt. Sheldon any help I can. You can count on me, sir!”
“Furthermore Lieutenant, I want to know if our past can or will have a negative effect on this mission. I like to think we are one big, happy family on this boat- that you wouldn’t hold anything back from me. Do you understand?”
“Yes sir. Permission to speak freely sir?”
“By all means, Lieutenant.”
“Alex, I am really sorry for what Lionel and I did to you! I know that article and photo gave not only you, but also the whole Navy a black eye. I didn’t mean for it to go so far. It was all Lionel’s doing. I didn’t understand what he was trying to prove! I really liked you Alex…I still do…and I really, really still want us to be friends.”
Her eyes filled with tears. My heart melted. I knew that what had happened between us could never really be mended.
“Come on Emily, we’ve all made mistakes. Understand that I find it hard to ever forgive you for the trouble you caused me, but I think we could start over- just friends, if you want to.”
“That would be just dandy sir!” she slid around the table and gave me a kiss on my cheek along with a big hug.
“Lt. Scott. This is not behavior becoming an officer.” I whispered to her. “What would the crew think?” She stood up smoothed out her skirt.
Sorry sir! Forgive my inappropriate behavior.”
“Lieutenant, go easy on the ‘sir’ will you? On my boat it’s Cap, Captain, Skip or Skipper got that?” She nodded. “Emily, maybe you should freshen up a bit and get some rest. I believe you’re due at the chart table in six hours? Maybe you should wear trousers instead of that dress, I want the crew to concentrate on their jobs, not you.”
“Thank you, sir…er…captain! I’ll do that. Here, let me get that.”
She produced at hanky and wiped lipstick off my cheek.
Somewhere near the Southern Marshall Islands, March 25th, 1944
The last four days had been routinely quiet. We did have one sighting yesterday morning. Commander Cummins spotted a ship on the horizon. It was hard to identify what class or whose it was. He gave it a wide berth just the same. Chief Samuels reported that, over night, one of our two desalination units went on the fritz. If he can’t get it working, we will have to take on fresh water at Kili since one unit wouldn’t supply enough fresh water for the crew, passengers, and batteries. We are on rations until then.
According to my calculations we arrive at Kili Island around noon. I plan to have a look around before we make ourselves known. The island has no formal seaport but according to our intelligence, the water is deep enough for the Sand Dollar to tie up to the longer of two wooden docks built by the inhabitants. If the dock is still intact our job will be quick and easy. According to the report I should still have six feet under the keel at low tide.
Before relieving Emily at the Con, I went back to the galley for a cup of coffee. Coming back into the Control Room, Lt. Scott was finishing her last look around topside with the periscope. It struck me as funny- a women peering through that device. Yet she appeared completely comfortable with it.
“How’s it look, Lt. Scott?”
“All clear so far, Captain, nothing to report during this watch. According to my calculations we’re four hours away from Kili, sir.”
“Thank you, Ms. Scott. You stand relieved. Nice job, Emily, go get some rest. Mr. Sheldon, make your depth six-zero feet.”
“Aye, sir. Six zero feet.”
When the Lieutenant was out of earshot, I went over to my dive officer. “Carroll, how’s she doing?”
“She’s a natural, Cap. The men seem to treat her just as they would any other officer. Her math is fast, accurate and she knows her way around the chart table like she was born there. She’s one smart broad, sir!”
“Good to hear, Carroll, Jack will be here in another hour, why don’t you go relax- have some coffee. I’ll take the Con; you’ve earned some extra time off.”
“Thanks Skip. Captain has the Con!” He announced.
An hour had gone by since I relieved Lt. Sheldon. My Ex-O had arrived on schedule. I brought the boat back to periscope depth and proceeded to have a look around. Kili Island was a speck on the horizon dead ahead. A slow, three hundred and sixty degree sweep revealed no other ships were in the area.
“Skipper, I have the bottom coming up quick. Three hundred and rising.” My sonar operator announced.
I immediately consulted the chart.
“Must be this seamount, Jack.” I pointed to a spot on the map. He nodded.
“Evans, let me know if the bottom gets closer than one hundred.”
“Aye, sir. Two hundred and still rising. One-fifty; one-ten; one hundred. Holding at ninety-five sir.”
“Well Mr. Cummins, it looks like we made it. Before we put ashore I want to have a look around the island for any unwanted visitors. How’s the bottom Evans?”
“Dropping off rapidly Skip.”
“Jack keep about seventy feet under us and circle the island slowly at periscope depth. I want to know if any ships are out there. I’m going back to see what the Chief has to say about our fresh water plant.”
“Aye Skipper.”
I looked at my watch- 1130. We had managed to arrive at Kili a half-hour earlier then scheduled- a full five-and one-half hours faster than any other sub in the fleet. Before us lay a small, volcanic island roughly ten miles in diameter, peaking at one hundred-seventy-feet above sea level. Lush green vegetation covered the entire island and tall leaning palms lined the dark volcanic sand beaches. The island looked pleasant enough, but because of my Ozarks upbringing, I preferred a little more altitude for typhoon season.
Just past 1400 and despite his best assurances, Chief Samuels informed me that our fresh water supply was running extremely low and the desalination unit repair was still a day from completion. We were now on the West Side of the island.
“Chief, if we found a fresh water source how long would it take you to fill the tanks to a decent level so our guests won’t have to be rationed?”
“Well, skip, if we can get in close enough, me and a couple of my boys could fill a couple drums in about an hour- that should give us a hundred and ten gallons. That should keep them dames happy until the plant is up to full production again.”
“Ok, get your men and materials together. I’ll go talk to Cmdr. Cummins.”
proceeded forward to the Control Room were I informed Jack of my decision. Ten minutes later he sighted a small inlet that seemed promising. Soundings proved we could get to within one hundred yards of the shore. I gave a reluctant order to surface and Chief Samuels sent a four-man team ashore. I hoped Lady Luck was on our side- I was taking a big chance moving to shallow water when we hadn’t completed our survey of the island. We would be dead meat if an enemy ship or plane spotted us!
True to his word, the landing party returned in an hour. After securing the deck guns, Jack set the deck awash to help the men land their precious cargo. Once we resurfaced, the contents of the drums were pumped into our tanks and drums stowed. Mission complete- I was now comfortable knowing we would not lose points for rationing water. The rest of the island checked out and, after properly signaling shore, we pulled alongside the wooden pier at 1700 and tied up.
Normally I would have kept the Sand Dollar just offshore in deeper water until we were ready to leave, but since the sun would soon be setting behind the Island, I decided that she would be safe at dock for the night. As we tied off, several young ladies in traditional Polynesian attire greeted us. I set the watch, assembled my officers, and we went ashore. We were introduced to Queen Mauikimau at the base of the dock. She appeared to be in her mid to early twenties. She stood five foot-six; long, medium-brown, hair; subtle Asian features and spoke with a refined British accent.
“Your highness, I am Commander Alexander Steinert. Captain of the USS Sand Dollar and these are my officers: Lt. Cmdr. Jack Cummins; Lt. Carroll Sheldon; Ship’s surgeon Lt. Emily Scott.” I handed her my letters of introduction.
“Welcome to Kili Island, Captain Steinert. You arrived earlier than expected. I have arranged a small welcoming/farewell party for you and your crew here at sunset. Please attend.”
Without blinking she handed the documents to a brown-haired girl of no more than sixteen on her left then turned and faced my Doctor.
“Dr. Scott, one of my sisters has been running a fever. Would you mind examining her? Mia will take you to her.” She motioned for Emily to follow another beautiful, brown-haired girl of slightly Polynesian decent also in her early twenties. I noticed the queen’s demeanor soften as she talked to the Doctor. I also noticed that, so far, everyone on this island was female and roughly twenty years old.
“Excuse me, your highness? I think it would be wise to get everyone’s things loaded onboard now. Just in case uninvited guests arrive, that is.” Her demeanor went stiff again.
“Yes Captain, that is a superb idea. Ladies, would everyone come here please?”
“Ma’am, I need to know who all is going so I know how many men to assign.”
“Everyone is going, Captain. We have lost all but twenty of our loyal subjects to those Imperialist braggarts.” She said with a royal attitude. “My sisters and I are all that remain since the Japanese conscripted every last man two years ago. We could not risk the loss of our society to the Japanese, so we contacted your Admiralty, Captain. We were overwhelmed by their offer of safe haven and openly rejoiced when news came of your impending arrival, therefore, we stand adequately packed and ready to leave, please proceed, Commander Steinert!”
I assigned twenty-one men, one for each islander, to escort the women and their belongings onboard. That task was accomplished quickly. Next I informed her majesty of the nurses’ uniforms sent by Admiral Demmit and of his deceptive plan and presented her the letters of commission. I assigned Lt. Scott the task of fitting the Queen and her entourage for uniforms. That task took decidedly longer. The sun soon fell behind the island and Her majesty’s welcoming party started in earnest and soon reached full strength. The men took advantage of their unexpected shore leave to blow off some needed steam and fill their lungs with the fresh, sweet, tropical scented, island air.
The Queen had really laid out a spread- wild boar, something resembling roast chicken and sweet potatoes, an island punch of some sort, and a multitude of exotic confections. Chief Peterson chipped in with several of his famous, fresh-baked, Washington State apple pies. The islanders loved them so much that not a crumb reached my officers, my crew, or me. Queen Mauikimau seemed to relax more around me as the night went on- must’ve been the punch! I had detected its subtle bite. She was actually becoming quite friendly and we started talking about the island, it’s economy, and it’s inhabitants. I was surprised to learn that everyone on the island spoke fluent English. When I inquired as to whom had taught them, I was told that many an English sailor had visited the island during the past three centuries.
At 2100 I ordered some of the men that seemed to be having a bit too much fun (and drink) back to the boat to relieve their fellow crewmembers assigned to ship’s watch. I didn’t want it said that I hadn’t given the men equal opportunity for liberty. Surprisingly, my entire crew acted like perfect gentlemen- even Chief Samuels.
The party finally wrapped up around midnight and I suggested that everyone retire to the Sand Dollar for the night, but Queen Mauikimau vetoed the offer saying she wanted one more night in her own bed. I knew the feeling, having not seen my own bed or home in quite some time. I did specify that I wanted to leave as early in the morning as was practical. She agreed and we set 0700 as our departure time.
0600 came way too fast. I woke up with a slight hangover. Chief Peterson apparently read my mind and was ready with a steaming cup of coffee. It tasted better than usual this morning- must have been all the fresh air I got last night, I thought. After taking a few minutes in the Wardroom to wake up and finish my drink, I felt better and went topside to see if our guests were ready. What greeted my eyes surprised the hell out of me. There, at the foot of the dock, stood twenty-one of the most beautiful nurses I had ever laid eyes on- all in parade formation, uniformed, and ready for inspection. As I approached the squad, I recognized Queen Mauikimau in front fussing over the others. Turning and seeing me, she called them to attention. The whole group saluted me in unison. I was totally flabbergasted but kept my composure and returned the salute. Only Queen Mauikimau held her salute.
“Captain! All present and accounted for, sir
“Very well Lieutenant…” I glanced at her nameplate, “Lt. Smith, welcome aboard. You may board the boat.” I returned her salute.
“Thank you, Captain! Let’s go ladies, everyone on to the ship!”
“Lieutenant, a word if you please?” I reached out my hand to stop her as she started to walk by. “Lieutenant, it’s called a boat. Submariners call it a boat- not a ship. A destroyer or battleship is a ship. Got it?”
“Of course, Captain. I shall work on that.
”
“Alex!” My Ex-O suddenly yelled from the bridge. “Radar has Bogies coming in from the north-northeast, Cap!” he pointed in the general direction. “Hilf says about forty miles out and closing fast!”
“Bogies,” Queen…Lt. Smith asked?
“Yes Lieutenant, Bogies- as in possible enemy aircraft! We need to leave now! I can’t chance getting caught in the shallows. Please hurry aboard, your highness, you’ll be safer inside!”
“Lieutenant! It’s Lt. Smith from here on out, Commander Steinert!”
“As you wish, Lieutenant. Now get your butt in gear and get below! That’s an order, Lieutenant!”
“Yes sir!”
The men were waiting for us and as soon as my feet hit the deck the gangplank was pulled and stowed and all moorings were released. My Ex-O had us underway just as two Zeroes buzzed overhead in close formation. This was going to be close. I knew they had seen us and were currently reporting our location. Within minutes they were back and lining up for an attack run.
“Bridge to Con. Jack, where’s the bottom?”
“Forty-five Cap!”
I took cover behind the bridge walls as one of the Zeeks opened up on us. The plane’s engine temporarily drowned out the roar of my four diesels as it passed about twenty feet over our periscope masts.
“Floor it, Jack. Get us the hell out of here!” I yelled into the box. As I stood and turned to follow the planes’ course I noted they were turning for another run. I also noted several splintered boards in my new aft deck planking. I cursed the Zeroes. If we weren’t going to be diving soon I’d have had the men return fire.
“Depth!”
“Sixty!”
“Let the air out of it, Jack, I’m coming down!”
The diving alarm sounded immediately and with practiced ease I dropped through the hatch, pulled it shut and gave the wheel a quick spin to lock it. As I made my way through the lower conning tower hatch to the control room I heard bullets again hitting my deck. Again I cursed the enemy pilots.
“Excuse me Captain, but the enemy might not…”
“Ex-O. Hold at forty feet until we clear the shelf then take us to one hundred, ninety degrees starboard and run silent. Keep an ear open for their friends, they have to be close.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“I believe we will not be pursued…”
“I want damage reports from all compartments before we hit deep water- make sure we’re airtight!”
“You got it, skip!”
“They’re probably long range scouts out on a look about, captain. My network of watchers indicated the Japanese have taken to snooping about lately- probably in preparation of their attack. That is definitely the case since you chaps have control of all aerodromes in this area. Now, since we are safely inside your sub, I suggest we relax, have a spot of tea and…”
“Right now I’m very busy, your highness. I’m more concerned with getting the hell out of here before the whole Japanese fleet converges on us. We’re not safe until we get in deeper water and if one of those Zeroes put a hole in the pressure hull or ballast tank we’re crippled! I don’t care about some damned aerodrome- what ever that is! Sonar! Where’s the bottom?”
“Sixty and dropping quickly, Skipper.”
“Commander Steinert! How dare you address me in such a rude manner!”
I turned toward my newest lieutenant. Her face was steeped in rage. Apparently, I thought, her highness was used to being the center of attention. I had more important concerns! I had the safety of my crew, passengers and my boat to warrant before I could indulge in idle conversation. Aerodrome…Aerodrome? Wasn’t that an old British term for an airstrip- an airfield? I had never actually heard of an airstrip referred to as an Aerodrome before, besides, my intelligence indicated no enemy reconnaissance missions near the Marshall chain!
“Bottom is at one hundred-ten and falling, Skipper.”
“All Compartments report no damage, Cap.”
“Continue the dive, Mr. Cummins”
As Jack gave the order to progress to one hundred feet, I allowed myself to relax slightly- enough to allow my mind to calculate other issues. Suddenly, it dawned on me that this woman, one of my officers, had provided vital information. Her presentation was informal and militarily irregular but, nonetheless, it was information that was more accurate and up to date than any previously in my possession… and I had rudely disregarded her! In the tense minutes of trying to evade two Jap Zeeks, I had inadvertently disparaged an officer under my command in front of the crew! True, she had an honorary commission, but she was an officer nonetheless. More importantly, I had insulted a foreign dignitary.
Admiral Demmit’s angry face suddenly flashed before my eyes- not the concerned man I saw before we left Pearl, but the strict Admiral at my disciplinary hearing! That image caused me more damage than any States class battleship ever could. I had given my word as an officer not to embarrass him or the Navy again. It appeared I had failed. The Admiral’s image faded away only to be replaced by the image of that dreaded newspaper article. I had gotten myself in it deep this time! You would think a farm boy from Missouri would learn to watch where he stepped! I quickly refocused my attention.
Lt. Smith was still shooting Buck Rogers-like death rays from her eyes. She looked like she was going to say something; no… she just wasn’t going to say something, she was going to let me have it! I raised my hand to stop the first class tongue whoopin’ I properly assessed I was about to receive.
“Lt. Smith, please, before you say anything, I apologize for my improper behavior. I admit I was rude, but you must understand, I was concentrating on protecting my boat and command, surviving this mission, and not spending the duration of the war in a Japanese prison camp. I’m afraid I was a bit short with you. I was inconsiderate and out of line, I’m sorry.” I stated it loud enough for everyone in the compartment to hear.
“Apology accepted, Captain,” She glared at me with only a slight smile! “We would expect future conversations to be somewhat more civilized?”
There was that cold, regal attitude, bolstered by that proper British accent again. Just like at the dock yesterday. I realized that if I didn’t censor myself better this was going to be a very long trip. I bit my lip and asked, “Lt. Smith, would you still care to have that tea now and later we can acquaint you better with the boat?”
After an attempted diplomatic tea and a somewhat detailed tour of the Sand Dollar, I presented Queen…Lt. Smith to her quarters. I hoped that I had successfully regained the lieutenant’s confidence and her forgiveness. Several hours had passed since the unexpected aerial attack and we appeared to be alone in our little section of the Pacific- just as Lt. Smith had stated. Toward dusk we surfaced and repaired any damage we could. One of the port ballast tanks had taken a hit and needed attention. As a result we were sitting lower in the water.
Having set the repair crews to task, I called Sgt. Williams and Pvt. Two-Eagles to the Radio room and had Mr. Two-Eagles send his scheduled coded message- Phase One complete. A reply came immediately, sounding just as crazy. I now knew why the War Department had chosen Navajo as a code- I couldn’t make heads or tails of it. A minute later I had the decoded message in my hand- it read ‘FRONT LOCKED, USE KITCHEN DOOR’. This was bad news. Enemy ships blocked our primary return route! My orders were clear- go around to the south and come into Hilo from the southeast. That would add a week to our mission and run us dangerously low on fuel. I gave orders to the night watch to submerge and change course after our batteries were recharged.
For dinner, Chief Peterson served some leftovers, including the island punch that he had saved from last night’s luau saying it was too good to waste. For some reason the punch had more bite than previously and tingled all the way down my throat. . The stuff must have fermented a little more, I thought. It was against regulations, but I figured it couldn’t hurt moral. Afterwards, I informed everyone that our return trip would take twice as long and that I hoped our fresh water would last.
Chief Samuels reported that both fresh water plants were now fully operational but it would take another couple hours to fill our fresh water tanks once we surfaced tonight. Emily informed me that two sailors, Richards and Hilf, were complaining of headaches and stomach cramps, but attributed it to too many sweets and way too much punch after learning that they had been assigned to the galley detail earlier. She recommended they sleep it off.
With my Ex-O in charge I went back to the crew quarters to check on our passengers. I informed them that the trip to their temporary home would take twice as long as expected and inquired about their accommodations. As expected the main complaint was lack of space to which I explained that space was at a premium on a submarine and that they should see how the men in the forward and aft torpedo rooms had to sleep. They immediately stopped complaining having been given a tour of those compartments earlier.
We began our longer return voyage to Hawaii. Silently, I hoped the second part of our mission would be less eventful than the first. I went forward to the galley and poured another cup of coffee then retired to my quarters. I closed my door, stripped to my civvies and updated my logbook after trying to find a comfortable position on my standard issue (read ‘short’) bunk. I decided to read a little but must have been more exhausted than I thought as I started to doze off within minutes.
0730 Just south of the Marshall Islands, March 27th, 1944
I awoke to the sound of the diving klaxon. My head felt like it was in a vise- in fact my whole body felt that way.
“Captain to the Con!”
I recognized Emily’s voice over the speaker. She sounded desperate! What the hell was going on? Were we under attack? What happened to Jack? Without any further thoughts I sprang from my berth- immediately wishing I had gotten up slower. I caught hold of the door handle to steady myself. Wow, what a hangover, I thought as I regained my balance. I brushed the hair from my face, and hurried barefoot into the Control Room. That island hooch had really done a number on me! What a hangover! I had never felt so strange and disoriented, and made a mental note to abstain from any more ‘Island Punch’.
“Lt. Scott! What the hell is going on?” I screeched as I entered the Con. What was wrong with my voice? I stopped short and looked around the compartment; it looked different somehow…was it slightly bigger? Unconscious women in enlisted attire were scattered about the compartment floor around Lt. Scott.
“Alex?” She asked, her voice shrieked on the verge of hysteria.
“Emily! Where’s my crew? Why are there unconscious women in my Control Room?” Again my voice didn’t sound right and I cleared my throat. She stood there staring at me- her eyes and mouth wide as if she had just seen a ghost.
“Lt. Scott! What the hell is the matter with you? Where’s my crew?” I repeated clearing my throat again, my voice still sounding way too strange. “Emily! Are we under attack? Dammit, Lieutenant, answer me!” I shrieked.
“Alex, we have a serious problem!” she exclaimed as tears burst forth from her eyes and ran down her terror stricken face, “I can’t explain it,” she cried, “but…but I want you to stay calm! Please…oh please, don’t…panic!”
Wait a minute… something wasn’t right! I was looking eye to eye with her. What was going on here? I knew I was barefoot but I was still taller than… She handed me her round pocket mirror, “Look at yourself Alex.”
I did as she asked. What I saw made my blood freeze. The reflection I saw was not Commander Alexander Steinert, but that of a lovely young woman probably in her early twenties, long unkept, dish water blonde hair that framed a beautiful face with high cheek bones, pouty lips, and a cute little nose. One of the Andrew Sisters maybe or no, my younger sister, but…I didn’t have a sister! This couldn’t be my face! I had brown eyes, not hazel! I must have let the mirror twist slightly in my hand because a woman’s body came into view- it wasn’t my body, definitely a ‘her’ body. I found the two perfectly shaped globes under the shirt undeniable proof. I recognized my own undershirt though, but the pair of large, full breasts stretched it out so tightly that it became semi transparent and revealed the unmistakable dark coloring and protrusions associated with such features. I noticed a set of dog tags hanging down into this woman’s cleavage. I could make out the last few numbers on them. My numbers! I froze.
I forced my eyes to look at the hand holding the mirror. It was slender with long thin fingers. I immediately noticed the long fingernails. This definitely was not my hand, yet I could feel the mirror in my grasp. I could feel its weight.
“What…what the hell happened to me,” was all I could muster? The mirror fell to the floor and shattered into pieces. I must have remained motionless, staring at this hand for some time before Emily broke me from my stupor.
“Alex…Alex! …Captain…oh please snap out of it! We’re in deep trouble, Alex! I think the whole crew has been affected. The ones I’ve seen are either unconscious or lying in shock in their bunks and I don’t know what caused this! Alex…Captain Steinert, I need you! Alex, I can’t steer the boat on my own!” She had grabbed my shoulders and was now shaking me furiously to get my attention. No amount of military training could have prepared me for the shock I was now experiencing- for the sensations I was feeling- mostly from my chest! I forced myself into composure, into my command persona. Emily was right; she couldn’t manage the boat alone.
“Lt. Scott, do you realize you are assaulting the ranking officer? Take your hands off me before I have you court marshaled!” Once again I noticed the high pitch of this voice- somehow it just didn’t sound commanding anymore.
“Sorry sir, but I had no other choice. I need help getting the boat under control. I have no idea where we are, or how long we’ve been on our present course, sir.”
I looked to my arm for my wristwatch- damn; it must have slipped off this narrow wrist I had acquired. I thought for a second then pushed a few stray hairs back behind my ear. “Ok, let’s take this one step at a time. First, Where’s Carroll?”
“I don’t know, sir. None of these women are wearing rank.”
I made a mental note to find my Dive officer as soon as we gained control. “Next, we need to stop the boat. I’ll see how deep we’re running.” I carefully made my way to the depth gage located directly across from where I was standing. I didn’t want to cut my feet on mirror shards or step on any crewmen. “I read one-fifty- probably a safe depth provided there are no seamounts or reefs in our path.” I made my way to the diving plane stations- I could feel my chest jiggling all over the place. It was very disconcerting. I noticed that I had automatically brought my left arm up to support my new pendulous bosom. We were holding steady at zero degrees- good. “How are we doing on battery and what is our heading, Emily? That gage over behind the chart table.” I pointed to its location.
“Heading: zero-eight-zero, batteries are twenty out of a hundred, Alex. Is that ok?”
“Hardly, We only have twenty percent charge left! We have to surface now- before we don’t have enough power to start the engines.” I carefully jiggled my way over to the intercom, I was starting to notice the way my hips swayed, but tried to pay no attention.
“Maneuvering room! All Stop!”
I got no reply.
“Alex, I checked, everyone is either passed out or curled up in a ball on their bunks. You, me, and the islanders are the only ones coherent.”
I thought for a moment- a hard thing to do when faced with such a radical alteration- especially when my civvies kept slipping down. “Ok, Emily here’s what we do,” I now had one arm holding my chest still and one holding my underwear up. “Go back and tell the queen what happened- I hope she will believe you- ask if she could spare some of her people to help us surface the boat. Show them what they have to do. I’m going straight to the Maneuvering room and get us stopped.”
“Yes ma’am!”
As we made our way aft, I noticed a few of the crew, or what had been my crew, huddled together in the galley quietly sobbing. I knew exactly how they felt, but right now, I didn’t have the luxury of shock- that had to wait until I got back control of the Sand Dollar. Emily stopped in the crew compartment where our passengers were trying to stay out of the way, as I proceeded to the Maneuvering room. I had to carefully climb over several crewmen lying unconscious on the Engine rooms’ narrow catwalks. Entering the next compartment, I brought the motors down slowly finally hitting full stop then down into reverse momentarily, and back to stop again. I then hurried forward to the control room, again being careful not to step on anyone. The swinging weights on my chest were a constant reminder of our predicament as I moved. Somehow I had to get these things under control! My arms just weren’t able to control my newly acquired endowments, help me climb over people, and guide me through the compartment hatches at the same time.
Once I reached the control room, I tied the front of my undershirt up the way I had seen some nurses at the beach tie their blouses. That helped some, but I could feel the coarse fabric rub as I moved. I also tied the top of my civvies in a knot to make them fit my slimmer waist better. With both hands now available to work, I first went to the hydrophone and listened for any sign of propellers then cautiously made my way to the diving valves and started to blow water from the ballast tanks. I wanted to get us to periscope depth for a look around. I didn’t want to surface in the middle of a Japanese convoy!
Emily came forward into the compartment as I was doing this.
“Emily, work the periscope controls- a couple feet at a time, please.”
I was acutely aware of the new void between my legs as my civvies rode up while crouching down. I felt my bosom shift forward when I leaned over to peer though the scope as it was slowly raised. As the scope just broke the surface I told her to stop. I quickly scanned all three hundred and sixty degrees- nothing in sight- good. I had to stop to fish my civvies out of…oh, God! Focus Commander, focus! I leaned back into the lenses and adjusted the inclination of the upper mirror towards the sky. I found the sun, which, by the Control Rooms chronometer would be at its mid morning elevation and took the bearing. I then scanned the sky for any planes- all clear; next I looked over at my doctor. “Lt. Scott, did we get any help?”
“Skipper, Lt. Smith is here with some of her nurses. They agreed to lend a hand.”
While I was getting our bearings Queen Mauikimau, in uniform, had climbed through the compartment’s aft hatch. Stopping next to me, she scrutinized me from head to toe. I could see she was just as surprised by what she saw.
I waited until several of her nurses had arrived before conveying my appreciation. “Ladies I want to thank you for helping out. Please understand that I had no choice but to ask for your assistance. Please also excuse my…my appearance.” I gestured to my body nervously.
“I understand completely, Captain. Not many men that experience the Mahanilui recover so quickly. You are a strong individual, Commander Alexander Steinert, strong indeed. Place my people where you require. I think you will find they are very competent. We are yours to command.”
“Thank you, your highness.” The queen glared at me. “Excuse me…thank you, Lt. Smith.” I wondered about her statement as I selected, assigned, and instructed people I thought could handle each job in the Con. I gave Emily my orders and selected a few more nurses to follow me back to the engine rooms.
“Lt. Scott, take us to snorkel depth- three-zero feet!” I said into the squawk box when I reached the first Engine Compartment. I knew that recharging the batteries during the day was risky at best. Even though the snorkel, a brand new innovation for American subs, allowed us to remain submerged, the telltale smoke of our diesel exhaust could still be seen for quite a distance. If it caught the enemy’s attention we would be surrounded within minutes- leaving no time for any good recharge. Several more nurses appeared and helped remove the unconscious crewmembers from the compartments.
“Snorkel depth, aye sir.”
Within a minute came the reply. “Three-zero feet and holding, Captain.”
I showed my new trainees how to extend the snorkel and hit the switch to start the first diesel- it begrudgingly turned over. I was glad I didn’t have to hand crank it. I doubted I now had the strength. With one engine running I could now fire up the starboard Fairbanks in Engine room one. Now that our batteries were charging I instructed the group on how to start the other two engines, what gauges to watch and, how to shut down all engines and how to secure the snorkel. I showed them how to use the intercom and told them that if they had any questions to just call me and ask. I made my way back up to the Con stopping momentarily in the galley.
“Attention on deck!” I shouted, although it didn’t have the authority it had yesterday. The handful of huddled crewmen did not move.
“Captain on deck!” I screeched again. Slowly a couple of girls stood to attention. Apparently they slept with their shirts off as their arms were trying to cover their new attributes. I tried a third time.
“Ah-ten-shun! Captain on deck!” This time several more girls stood and assumed attention. I wasn’t going to push any harder, but I needed to get some of my crew up and working. I couldn’t just let them continue this way.
“Look at you! Acting like scared little girls! I tell you, no matter what happened or what you look like, you are all still sailors in the United States Navy! We are still the best sub crew in the whole damned service. You have also trained to be able to function under the most extraordinary of circumstances! Look at me, all of you!” I pointed to myself gently poking a breast as I did so. I was caught off guard by the not unpleasant, but foreign, sensation. I took a second to compose myself then continued.
“I underwent the same change as you. You don’t see me cowering against a bulkhead, do you? It’s 1030 and I want every soul assigned to this watch at their duty stations. That was not a request, ladies! That was an order! Anyone not reporting for duty will be charged with dereliction of duty and mutiny, is that understood?” I heard a slight murmur in reply.
“Is that understood?” I shrieked as I turned and climbed through the hatchway to the Control room. I didn’t wait for the reply.
Emily appeared to have everything under control when I returned to the Con. Someone had even swept up the mirror glass.
“Lt. Scott, any idea where the rest of my officers are?”
“They may be in they’re quarters, skipper. Do you want me to check on them?”
“No, just carry on here, Lieutenant. I’ll check on them myself. Keep an eye out topside- I don’t want any more surprises.”
“Captain, if I may, sir? It sounded like you were a bit harsh back there. May I remind you that everyone handles shock differently? This…this…change is so out of the ordinary I’m even having a hard time accepting it. Please show some compassion to the men, Alex.”
“Emily, if it were any other time…peacetime…I would show all the compassion I could, but not now. Need I remind you that we are traveling through a war zone! That requires my crew to be on the ball and ready to go into battle at a moment’s notice! We also have a mission to complete, Lt. Scott. I promised the Admiral I would bring this boat- her crew and passengers back to Hawaii safely. I intend to make good on that promise. So you’ll forgive me if I can’t afford the luxury of compassion,” with that, I turned and headed forward through the compartment hatch!
Jack’s door was closed, but unlocked. I knocked and gently opened the door. A beautiful young woman of about twenty that I assumed to be him, was laying on the floor unconscious- her head partially blocking the door. I knelt down and gently lifted her head to clear the door. I began to gently slap her on the cheek.
“Jack! Jack, are you all right? Jack, its Alex…come on now Jack, wake up. Come on Jack, I need you!” I saw the girl’s eyes start to flutter open.
“Emily? I…I…had this…this dream that I…I was someone else…Alex?” This girl- my Ex-O, suddenly sat straight up. Realizing who I was and apparently the new movement of her upper body, her eyes shot wide open. “Alex…skipper…is that…is it really you? You…you…you’re beautiful, sir, I mean... What…how…?” Her delicate fingers, which had been helping support her, instantly went to her face.
“We can figure that out later, Jack. How do you feel, are you hurt? Can you walk?”
“Uh...feels like a freight train hit me, Cap! I’m sore everywhere, but I think I can get up…maybe with a little help and a few minutes.”
I helped my Ex-O to a seated position on her rack and proceeded to check out my ‘new’ first officer. She still had brown hair- maybe a little lighter brown, but long enough now to reach past her shoulder blades. The same brown eyes stared back at me, but now they were surrounded by beautiful long lashes and appeared larger. She seemed to be the same height- maybe an inch shorter; it was hard to tell with someone as short as Jack. Even as disheveled as she was, she was a real looker. I would have stared longer, but I needed to check on the rest of my officers.
Pvt. Two-Eagles and Sgt. Williams were still in their bunks, unconscious. Apparently, this mysterious change caught them in their sleep. Pvt. Two-Eagles’ black hair, which had been regulation length, now cascaded off his rack and reached nearly down to his bodyguard’s bunk. Sgt. William’s hair appeared to have only lengthened slightly- being so curly it was hard to tell, maybe a few inches at best- nowhere near the mid-back length locks that now cascaded from my head. I decided to let them sleep and come back later after things settled down. I moved on to my dive officer’s berth. Lt. Sheldon was awake and sitting on his bunk just staring at his…no…her face in the mirror, long full bodied, wavy blonde hair fell past her shoulders and partially covered her large full breasts.
“Lieutenant, are you ok?” I realized that was a dumb question, but I felt inclined to ask it. My dive officer’s pretty face turned ever so slightly toward me.
“Do I look right to you!”? She hissed and turned back to the mirror, her eyes never leaving her reflection.
“Carroll, I’m sorry. That was a really stupid question. What I meant to ask is can you move, walk, stand- anything like that?” Again the beautiful girl’s head didn’t turn much, her reflection and face both grew angry now.
“What the hell do you care?” she again growled at me, “what doctor could possibly cure this anyway?” I saw her eyes finally glance toward me. “Haven’t you done enough already? Go back to your damn voodoo queen!”
Now I was upset.
“Lt. Sheldon, that is no way to talk to your Captain! I am still your superior officer! Show the proper respect or Capt. Rutledge will be visiting you in the brig on Pearl; is that clear, Mister Sheldon?” The girl’s mouth dropped, as did her expression in the mirror. She turned to really look at me.
“Alex? Is that…is that you? I thought you were… were one of those island witches! They got to you too? What in hell’s name they do to us?”
“I wish I knew Carroll, but for right now we could use some help in the Con. “Your ‘islanders’ are helping run the boat right now. Are you up to the job?”
“I think so, Skip, it’s just that…that…well, I feel so damned strange. This…this hair…it keeps tickling me!” He grabbed a handful. “It feels so heavy and it was all over my face when I woke up. I guess I panicked or something when I saw my reflection- must have sent me into shock. I thought I was the only one. I’m sorry about my behavior, sir, it won’t happen again!”
“See that it doesn’t, Mister Sheldon. You might want to get those under control”
I showed him how to tie up his shirt to control his new appointments and we made our way back to the Con. It was time to check on my enlisted men.
“Forward torpedo, Con.” I got no answer so I tried again. “Forward torpedo, this is Capt. Steinert in Con!”
“Um…Forward Torpedo here!” The voice was high and sweet sounding, yet I could not put a face to it.
“To whom am I talking, sailor?”
“Reynolds ma’am…er, sir”
“Reynolds, status report.”
“Um…well…I guess we’re okay up here- a little sore maybe…kind of hung over…um…but, um…Masterson’s having some trouble getting out of his…her…his bunk though, skip!”
“Why is that, Reynolds?”
“Well, skip, he…she…well it seems…um, her boobs is…um…sir, she…he’s stuck under a Mark Fourteen, sir!”
Everyone in the compartment turned in confusion toward the speaker. Lt. Scott looked amused. Carroll and I understood the predicament as soon as Emily acted out the crewman’s dilemma by resting her arm vertically in her cleavage. I rolled my eyes realizing that I was probably going to have to reassign some of my sailors to different bunks. I was also curious as to how big Seaman Masterson really was.
“Well do your best to get him…her out. Con out.”
The aft torpedo room faired better. As with the forward compartment I could not place a face to the higher-pitched voice that finally responded to my call, but everyone was reportedly in sore, but good condition. At least no one else was aground in they’re bunk, I noted. By this time, some of my Control room crew had started to regain consciousness and the ‘Nurses’ took them back to their racks to help them cope.
About ten minutes later a lovely young woman about five-five with flowing, long red wavy hair tromped through the rear compartment hatch. “I need ta see the Captain! Which one of you dames is the Skipper?” I recognized the red hair, New York accent, grease marks, diesel fuel perfume, and attitude almost immediately, but the high whiney voice did nothing to prove its owner’s identity.
“That would be me Chief Samuels.” I said as I frowned and raised my hand slightly.
“Damn!” She paused, staring at me- apparently surprised, “Skip! What’s them Island broads done to us an’ what’re they doin’ in my Engine rooms? They don’t have no clue as to how delicate them diesels is!”
I was amused at how his voice whined like a bald tire on concrete and wondered if he could hear how annoying it sounded.
“Well Chief it’s like this; we needed to get the batteries charged. Not one of you BROADS answered at your assigned duty stations. From what I could see you and your GIRLS were all SOBBING in your racks. Her highness”, I got glared at again, but ignored it, “Lt. Smith and her nurses were gracious enough to volunteer to help get the boat back under control while everyone recovered. I suggest you and your BROADS get your pretty little backsides back to your posts and do your jobs, but not before you thank those ‘island broads’ for their assistance! Dismissed, Chief!”
Samuels lowered her head and muttered, “Aye, captain.”
“Oh…and Chief?”
“Sir?”
“Looks like we’re all dames around here now, doesn’t it? I suggest you drop the Brooklyn slang, because I for one, don’t want to be reminded” I cupped both breasts with my hands for effect.
“Sir!” My engineer snapped to attention; immediately she noticed the jiggle that movement had produced and steadied her chest with the her arm. As she made for the rear compartment hatch, I could barely make out her mumbling something about ‘these damn tits…’.
“Lt. Smith, I would like to apologize for my Chief’s brash behavior…”
“It is completely understandable, Capt. Steinert. Most men do not take the change easily. In fact, some might opt for suicide over acceptance.”
“What? Your telling me that you’ve seem this happen before?”
“Of course! Most of the women on our island have gone through the Mahanilui, Captain, including myself!”
Lieutenant’s Scott and Sheldon and I were shocked by this revelation. We were brought back to our senses by a very loud, very shrill scream…or was it two screams… coming from the Officer’s compartment.
“Your highness, we really have to talk- right after I check this out!” I made for the horrible noise.
Jack stood just outside the quarters in question, a stunned look on her face. As I suspected, Pvt. Two-Eagles and Sgt. Williams had just regained consciousness. The Sergeant had passed out again on his bunk while, in the top rack, Pvt. Two-Eagles was rambling on in Navajo. His new higher pitch made the language sound melodic and very exotic.
“Private, it’s alright! It happened to everyone. Settle down, everything will be okay! Private! Get hold of yourself!”
The chanting stopped and a lithe, tanned hand reached up and parted the long jet-black hair to reveal the beautiful, tanned, almond shaped face of what I could only describe as an Indian princess. I was taken aback by this woman’s features- perfectly arched eyebrows, cute little nose, pretty bow-shaped lips, and the most piercing, ice blue eyes I had ever seen. I just stared for a moment.
“What magic is this?” she asked, her voice quite calm and sweet. I noted that the Navajo accent made her voice sound mysterious.
“We don’t know yet, Private. I was just about to find out when you and Sgt. Williams here woke up. How are you feeling…in general that is?” I wondered how she was able to compose herself so fast.
“I…I guess I feel all right. I hurt all over- like my horse threw me!”
“Do you feel you can walk, Private?”
“I think I can walk if you could help me down from here. Who are you any way?”
“Alex Steinert, Commander, U.S. Navy. Let me help you down, Private.” I proceeded to help my Radio operator down from her bunk. I was amazed at how light she was. It took a minute for her legs to get their footing, but she finally turned and stood straight. In doing so, I noticed her hair was now long enough to cover her beautiful heart-shaped tush. Standing before me was a beautiful Navajo Indian princess, about five-three, wonderfully slender, athletic and very well endowed. I guessed this girl’s age to be all of seventeen.
“Private, there will be a briefing in the Wardroom in thirty minutes. Do you think your sergeant will be recovered enough by then?”
“I hope so, skipper, I’ll do my best.”
I turned to my first officer “we need to check the forward compartment Jack.”
“What for Cap?”
“Seems Masterson has a little problem with clearance in his bunk.”
“Clearance, skip?”
“You’ll see, come on.”
We made our way through the compartment hatch and stood silently on the platform overlooking the torpedo room. The men were mercilessly chiding one of their own- a sleek platinum blonde. I assumed that to be Masterson, although, his… I mean her back was to us. The talk in the compartment sounded more like women gossiping then extremely shocked submariners. They all seemed to be recovering well.
“Watch this”, I said to Jack, “give the order.”
“Captain on deck!”
The chatter stopped immediately and everyone turned around, jumping to attention. Although everyone was standing still, there was still a lot of movement in the room. As if choreographed, arms of everyone raised to steady their respective chests. The blonde I had assumed correctly to be Seaman Masterson made Jane Russell look like Little Orphan Annie! I looked over to Jack and saw her eye’s bulge- mine were doing the same. I could see now how she would have gotten stuck. I suddenly realized I had been staring.
“Reynolds?”
“Skip?” a cute lithe brunette off to the left chimed out.
“Are we through with the hen meeting?”
“Yes sir, Skipper.”
“Good, now where is Chief Van Pelt?”
“Here, Skip.” A raven-haired girl of maybe eighteen raised her petite hand back near the torpedo tubes.
“Do you feel comfortable enough with what happened to get back to work?”
“Uh…ya Skip, I think so.”
“Good. I want you and your girls to unload and reload one and two. See if you can get it done in the same amount of time as before, okay? I want you to practice until you do. You may want to use both hands this time.”
“Aye!”
“Oh and Mister Van Pelt. See that Miss Masterson there gets her rack…er…make sure she’s reassigned to a bunk with more…um…clearance, will you?” The platinum blonde flushed immediately as snickers…no, definitely giggles, washed through the sub’s forward-most compartment.
“Aye, Cap.”
“Come on Jack, I want to check the other compartments and then we have an important meeting with ‘Lt. Smith’. I want some answers!”
1200 Just south of the Marshall Islands, March 27th, 1944
I assembled my Officers in the Wardroom. I officially requested Queen Mauikimau…Lt. Smith to attend hoping that the invitation would help patch up my previous diplomatic incursion. I needed to find out what she knew of our sudden, miraculous transformations. She graciously agreed to the meeting.
What a group we turned out to be, two impeccably groomed, well-dressed women in regulation uniform and eight rag-tag women dressed in ill-fitting men’s clothing. If the old man had seen this, we’d get laughed right off base and dishonorably discharged. Desperately needing to know what happened, I cleared my throat and started the meeting. It was still very hard to accept this new soprano voice of mine.
“Ok, let’s get this thing started shall we? Her highness”, she glared at me once again- I ignored it again and continued, “has gracefully agreed to help us understand this mysterious change that we went through. Lt. Smith if you please…” I gestured to her.
“Thank you, Captain. First, the change that you and your crew have undergone is called the ‘Mahanilui or ‘renewal’. It is a sacred rite that we of Kili Island conduct when the population of our island decreases to a critical level. When we are faced with such a population decline, a call goes out to our closest neighboring islands for volunteers willing to participate. In this way, we renew the population and lessen the chance of inbreeding. By combining the powers of the mystic spring with a ritual drink, each volunteer’s body is transfigured into their female equivalent- their sister if you will. Why you, Captain, and your crew have undergone the Mahanilui is a mystery to me as I commanded the sacred spring water not be used in the preparation of our celebration.” My guest speaker paused for a moment as if having an epiphany.
“Captain, at the celebration you mentioned you had circled our island to determine if we had been compromised?” I nodded. “You also stated that your water making equipment had faulted?” Again I nodded. “Did you perchance stop to replenish your water supply on the west side of Kili at a small, deep inlet?”
A hush fell over the room; the air suddenly became thick- stifling. Only one head, Lt. Smith’s, failed to drop its gaze to the tabletop as both my officers and I began to contemplate the implication of her question. I felt her stare boring into the top of my skull, then felt the gazes of my staff raise up toward me.
The theory behind her question hit me and hit hard. Had I? No, it wasn’t possible, was it? There was no such thing as a magic spring, was there? A voice echoed through my head- ‘apparently there is a magic spring, just look at yourself and the others, Alex.’ Immediately cold sweat covered my forehead and my heart started to pound harder. I became nauseous. I needed only to look as far as my own graceful hands demurely resting on the table before me. It was true! I had brought about this calamity!
Without raising my head I quietly replied, “What have I done?” A single tear hit the table directly below me, then another and another. I was suddenly overwhelmed by a massive onslaught of feelings, feelings that until today were foreign to me. Feelings I had held in check for twenty odd years. I recognized them immediately- regret, guilt, anguish, and despair. I saw Brian’s disappointed face. Pain joined the mix. So strong was this surge of emotions over me that I felt as if I’d been swept overboard by a tempest. Every attempt I made to repel these emotional marauders dismally failed. More tears hit the table. I felt myself start to tremble, ever so slightly at first, but rapidly increasing in intensity. All at once I was filled with the overwhelming grief of what I had done- remorse so deep, I felt I was drowning, trying, but unable to reach the surface for breath. Just as suddenly tears streamed from my eyes. I clinched my fists tightly in a desperate attempt to gain my composure.
Desperately fighting for emotional control against the flood of tears, I forced myself to continue. “We were…we were running…running dangerously low on…on fresh water…because… because of a…a malfunc…a failure…in our desalination plant. I…I only wanted to…our report…it said… nothing of…magical spring…I had…had no…no…no idea!” At that moment something snapped within me, something that confused me, something that…that completely obstructed rational thought. Another emotion joined in on the chaos that had become my mind. I felt frightened, but not just frightened- scared out of my wits frightened! Frightened that everyone hated me! Frightened that I had doomed this mission. Frightened that I had lost everything! Pure fright- a feeling I had not had since I was a young boy! There was only one thought that focused in my confused mind- run! Spontaneously, I jumped up from the table, ran out of the room, across the passageway into my quarters and threw myself onto my bunk crying uncontrollably. I had lost all control. I couldn’t believe I was blubbering like a scared little girl!
Thinking about our current circumstances only fueled my uncontrollable tirade- the revelation that my entire crew, like me, had been cursed. I caused this! We were girls! I was responsible for turning my crew, my first command- the best damn crew in the Navy into weak, emotional women. I had failed the Admiral. I had failed Brian! I had failed my crew- not only by giving the order to take on fresh water, but also by my emotional performance in the Wardroom just now. I had shown frailty, me, the commanding officer! The very person responsible for discipline! Worse yet, I had lost my self-control. If I couldn’t control myself, how could I expect to command fifty men…? I couldn’t command! If I couldn’t command then I was useless- utterly useless! The more I thought about the shear bleakness of the situation, the deeper I sank into depression. Lt. Smith’s earlier statement echoed through my head, ‘some might opt for suicide over acceptance’. My crying seemed to increase ten-fold, my body convulsing uncontrollably. My mind spiraled lower, filling with darkness, with desolation. I felt lost, but even that didn’t matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore! There seemed no way out. My life was over- I just wanted to die! I actually started contemplating…
A hand gently touched my head, its fingers began drawing slowly through my now long hair; another hand came to rest softly on my tightly clasped, trembling hands. A slight scent of a familiar perfume touched my senses.
“Alex? Alex…honey it’s not your fault.” Through the darkness that had engulfed my mind I vaguely recognized Emily’s soft, comforting voice. I had found it one of her most endearing qualities. Hearing it, the dark emptiness ebbed ever so slightly.
“Come on now Alex, you didn’t know about that magic water- how could you? Honey, I hate to admit this, but I know how you feel. You feel like everything is your fault; that the world itself is conspiring against you, trying to choke the life out of you. You blame yourself for everything that has happened and it seems like there’s no way to escape it, but you have to try, sweetie. You have to fight those feelings with everything you’ve got or they’ll consume you. I’ve been there, Alex; I know what you’re feeling! You have to search deep inside to find Alexander, the fighter- use that strength to overcome your emotional despair. You can do it! Honey, truth-be-told, until now I was amazed, no make that worried, at how well you handled all this. I honestly expected you to completely fall apart as soon as you looked in that compact mirror. You truly are remarkable, Alex Steinert! You are by far the strongest, bravest man, I have ever met and you can pull yourself out of this depression…you have to. You see we’re all counting on you, Captain.”
Her kind words started to dispel some of the darkness that had swallowed my mind and I began, ever so slowly, to reclaim my composure. Still gently stroking my hair, she continued her pep talk.
“Alex, you are by far one of the fairest, kind-hearted C-Os that I have had the privilege to serve under. You have shown me the trust and respect that other Commanders wouldn’t, despite our history! Yes, you made a decision to get water. Jack, Carroll or I would have done the same! You only wanted to make our guests comfortable, no harm in that is there? No one blames you for that decision. In hindsight though, it was the wrong choice, but…but isn’t that what command is- making choices, even though they might be the wrong ones? What defines you as a good leader isn’t how many good command decisions you make; it’s the ability to overcome the consequences of the bad ones- to keep the respect of your crew!”
By god, she was right! I followed her suggestion and, searching deep, found the soldier- the strength. I thought of the crew- my responsibility to them. I was their commander, their pillar of strength. If I failed, they would too. They needed me! The feeling of helplessness was replaced by a faint glimmer of hope. I thought of the mission- of my passengers. I thought of Emily- of my brother, Brian. I realized she was still talking.
“Right now there’s not one member of this crew that can honestly say they haven’t surrendered to their new emotions. You saw that first hand earlier. We all have our moments of confusion and doubt. Guess what, Hun, it’s all part of being human- of being a woman. We all can get extremely emotional; it comes with the territory. Alex dear, like it or not everyone onboard, including you, the Captain, is female for the time being. Until we find out if this is permanent, you need to accept who you’ve become. Come on now, honey, let me see that beautiful face of yours!”
I slowly looked up at her from behind my mess of hair. I saw her pleasant, reassuring smile- her beautiful face. Emily had made headway, but she sensed I needed more. “Hey, I have an idea. I know this may seem really silly to you, but we girls find that a good hug mends just about all hurts, physical and mental. Let me give you one- and before you start to argue with me that men don’t do that crap, just try it. Trust me, honey, I promise it’ll help…I promise!” She wiped tears I hadn’t noticed from her eyes as she said that.
I had to admit that I did feel better after our embrace, although the sensation of our breasts pressing together almost succeeded in negating Emily’s efforts. She offered me a hanky, which I made good use of. After several minutes I was able to fully compose myself. I noticed that the passageway outside my quarters’ was jam-packed with the very officers I unceremoniously deserted not thirty minutes before… thirty minutes! Had I been in this state of total hysteria for that long? I swallowed hard as I noticed Jack leaning against my doorframe- a look of deep concern etched on her angelic face. I screwed up my courage and, standing, did what I felt I needed to do.
“Cmdr. Cummins, I am placing myself on report for behavior unbecoming an officer and desertion of my post. I am confining myself to quarters. I hereby relinquish command of the Sand Dollar to you!” I noticed Emily’s expression change, her eyes grew bigger and her hand went to her mouth as she let out an audible gasp. Jack’s concerned expression quickly turned to one of anger.
“Now why in blazes would I want to take command of your boat, Alex? Just because all this has finally caught up to you, you want to quit! Is that it? What’s the matter Alex, you suddenly realized you’re human? So you lost a little control- so what! You’re not Superman…er, Supergirl… you know what I mean! Hell, if you put yourself on report then every man on this boat should do the same, including me!”
My Ex-O’s ironic statement brought a slight smile to my face and begged for a witty retort.
“But MISS Cummins, there aren’t any men on this boat- not now!” I smiled even more when I saw her lovely face flush with embarrassment. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist that one Jack.”
“Point taken, MA’AM!” The embarrassment quickly cleared and was replaced by a wonderfully devious smile. “Alex, the only way I’ll ever consider taking command is if you get severely wounded or knocked up!” The devious smile faded though as she realized the universality of her remark. We were quiet for a minute then she looked at Emily, who had been quietly taking my pulse. “Doc, what’s your prognosis? Is the Captain fit for duty?”
“I don’t see why not, Commander. She just needed some time to come to terms with her new identity and to vent all the associated feelings and tension pent up inside. After all, every GIRL needs a good cry every now and again,” she giggled! “In my medical opinion our Captain is just as healthy, just as human, and just as FEMALE as the rest of us. I can’t see confinement to quarters necessary, nor do I see a reason for any reports to be filed- except maybe for poor taste in women’s under-garments, which all of you are guilty of.” Emily smiled wickedly as she pulled the waistband of my civvies and released it with a snap.
I noticed my audience suddenly shifting down the passageway. Queen…Lt. Smith squeezed past Jack into my cabin- something that would not have been possible yesterday.
“Well Captain, it seems that even the most disciplined of officers could not deny the flood of emotions we all feel after the Mahanilui! Do not worry though, it is only the body’s way of acclimating itself to its new chemistry. I suspect that even the hardest, most callus personality on this Earth would finally surrender. I myself, wept for well over a week before finding the fortitude to leave the confines of my room.”
I was shocked at her frankness. “Lieutenant, can this be reversed?”
“I don’t know, Captain. This is the first time that we have been away from our home. Normally, we celebrate each solstice and therefore have never gone longer without the healing powers the sacred water provides.”
“Haven’t you had anyone change their mind and want to leave?”
“My dear Captain, we, the chosen, came to Kili of our own free will. It is considered an honor to be selected for such a humanitarian cause. We find it spiritually fulfilling. For us, it is a chance to start life over again- a renewal of sorts- a chance to experience life from a different perspective, to gain wisdom. No one has ever desired to leave Kili Island, Captain, until now! I submit that we will find out after six months.”
“SIX MONTHS?” Mercy, could my voice be more piercing! “Look your highness, in case y’all haven’t noticed, we’re kind of in the middle of a war here? My crew and I can’t stay like this that long. We were trained to fight! There’s no such thing as the Ladies Auxiliary in the Silent Service! It’s bad enough that most of our women stateside are working in the factories when they should be at home taking care of…”
Emily cut me off as she sprang to her feet. I could tell I hit a nerve. “Taking care of what, Alex?” She crossed her arms and glared at me. At that moment I felt like a small child caught with his hand in the cookie jar. I looked toward the floor sheepishly trying to avoid her stare.
“You mean women should be home taking care of children and keeping house, right? Is that all you men think women are good for, Alex?” The question was obviously not just meant for me as Emily looked angrily at our audience. I started to feel confused again. The crowd in the passage started to rapidly thin out.
“Look Emily, I…”
“You what, Alex! After I bared my soul to comfort you, this is how I’m repaid? I thought you were different. I had hoped that you really meant what you said after we left Hawaii! I guess you were just humoring the cute nurse, huh? You are such a piece of work, Alex Steinert! You’re just like all the rest!” she started to leave but Lt. Smith stopped her, gently shoving her down beside me.
“Emily Scott, don’t get your knickers in such a twist! I think you should be more understanding of the situation the Captain and the others are in. You must realize that they have not only lost their physical strength and bodies but they have been demoted to, what is considered in most societies, second class citizens. Only a handful of cultures around the world and throughout history truly recognize women as equals or superiors. Think about it, your country now allows women to vote, but can most truly do what they want, where they want? On the average I would say only a small percentile of women, you being included, actually dare to pursue their own ambitions! Many just conform to the excepted pattern that society has imprinted upon them. Do not blame the Captain for her social moors; they are instilled in us during childhood by parent and peer. In time she will realize these misconceptions.” The lieutenant paused.
“Was it not you who advised compassion toward the crew earlier? Also do not forget your medical training. Men and women are different physically, chemically- mentally. I speak from experience when I say that they are coping with very dramatic changes in body as well as mind; everything you take for granted is foreign to them. Liken it to the menstrual cycle, Dr. Scott; the first few times it happened I suspect you thought you were seriously ill, if not going to die. As time went on you became more accustomed.”
Lt. Smith now had everyone’s attention. I wondered were she had learned all this psychiatry. Did Emily blush? I know I did as I suddenly realized I was part of that exclusive club. Lt. Smith didn’t miss a beat.
“Think about your premenstrual attitude- generally grouchy and subject to, sometimes, severe mood swings. Your fellow crewmen are no different now except that they have never before experienced anything so alien- every emotion, every sensation, every feeling is now so alarmingly foreign, so amplified that they can become dreadfully overwhelmed. Their minds become overloaded- confused. Rational thought, as they knew it, seems impossible. Only the strongest personalities, those with the deepest, strongest, unbiased foundations will quickly accept and adapt to the Mahanilui. Your captain here is a prime example. As you have stated she, above all others, was able to defer her own feelings and fears in order to regain control of this vessel and its crew. Only after the emergency had been averted did she relinquish herself to her demons. Such determination and self-control can only be found in someone so true of heart, dedicated, and open-minded. In fact everyone aboard this shi…excuse me, captain…everyone aboard this boat is of impeccable character. I do commend you and your crew, Captain Steinert! If everyone in your military is as well disciplined, I have no doubt you will win this war. It is a shame that your government does not employ more women in its military. Emily, I have observed that you possess the same discipline, drive, perseverance, and strong character as the captain here. If you are any indication of the potential of the women in the colonies, I pity any invading force to your shores! Now, may I suggest we return to a more comfortable location? I am not accustomed to such cramped quarters and feel I am becoming claustrophobic. Ladies, if you will excuse me?”
“Your Highness, may I suggest reconvening our meeting in the crew quarters. I believe everyone has a right to hear about our situation”
“Well thought, Captain. I shall assign my sisters to all vital stations so your entire crew can attend.”
“Before you go, Lieutenant; how is it you know so much about psychology?”
“Eight years at Oxford, my dear Captain. I hold separate doctorates in sociology, psychology and anthropology. I decided to forgo Her Majesty’s scuffle with the Kaiser and joined the merchants instead. I thought it a better way to advance my understanding and to see the world. Now, hadn’t you better get your crew together, Capt. Steinert?”
“…Um…yes…I’ll get on the box right now.” Now I was really confused. I couldn’t have heard her right. Did she just say the Kaiser? That would make her…no, that can’t be right, I must have heard her wrong- must be British slang.
Within ten minutes the entire crew had arrived. Girls I didn’t recognize filled the floor and the racks. The room was very cramped but it was the biggest compartment on the boat for this type of meeting. Pvt. Two-Eagles and Sgt. Williams were the last to arrive. Somehow Two-Eagles had found the time to braid her long, raven hair. She now sported one very long braid tied with a thin strap of leather at the end. I found her calm demeanor and straight bearing rather unsettling. Sgt. Williams on the other hand, seemed reluctant to join the fairer sex so soon. She entered with a pronounced slouch trying to hide her new endowments. Lt. Smith entered through the forward compartment hatch just behind them.
“Captain, all stations have been relieved. Please proceed.”
All right. Everyone please listen to Lt. Smith. I want you to know the how and why of our situation. I ask that you hear her out and save your questions until she has finished.” With that I gave her the floor.
“Gentlemen. I guess you have noticed some minor changes to your anatomy lately and are wondering, quite frankly, what the devil is going on.” There was some quiet grumbling from the group as well as a few laughs. “Let me cut the rubbish and tell you exactly what is afoot! Each one of you has undergone a mystical transformation known to the people of Kili Island as the Mahanilui. It is an ancient ritual conceived, performed, and handed down by our ancestors in an effort to continue our society and its culture. The water that you retrieved from the spring on the West Side of our island possesses special properties that, when combined with a ceremonial drink derived from a flower found only on our Island, results in the changes you see before you. Simply stated, each one of you has become the woman that you most likely would have become had nature dictated. There is more to it than that of course, but for now I will go no further.” Everyone just looked around the room in awe- including me. So this is what I would have looked like had I been born a girl, I thought- amazing! I noticed several faces were angrily staring directly at me. Lt. Smith also noticed the stares and continued.
“First, please do not blame our Captain for this- she was unaware of the special properties of the water as it has been a well kept secret. I would like to say that Capt. Steinert and I are very pleased with your control and courage during this transition. The composure exhibited by this crew is most exemplary and I congratulate you all. Second, I know you all are wondering if it can be reversed. Quite frankly, I do not know. You see, people affected by the Mahanilui have always been volunteers; none have ever been forcibly changed or even mistakenly subjected to the change as you have been. Additionally, we conduct a partial ritual twice every year and have done this religiously for over one thousand years. In that time, nothing has ever been recorded to indicate such a reversal. I believe the only way we will find out is to wait beyond the six months we usually have between celebrations.” The group started to get agitated; clearly they were having the same reaction that I had earlier. The lieutenant did not ease up and continued speaking.
“I….” she held up a hand to silence the crowd, “I know that sounds like a ridiculous amount of time to ask of you all, but there is simply no other way I can see. I can certainly understand your position, as I have been through this very process myself. Believe me when I say I know what you’re going through, the feelings, the emotions, the general peculiarity; I have been that route too. Yet, here I am. Living proof that you can survive- it is not the end of the world! Think of it as a chance to experience how the other half lives- a first hand learning experience. It isn’t so bad; actually it does have its advantages, trust me on that point. For instance, as I look around this room, I can honestly say that not one of you will ever buy another drink in any pub ever again- provided, of course, you learn how to dress properly. I suggest you all give yourselves the chance to accept your change. Make the best of this situation. Don’t dwell on the losses incurred today- that will only lead to deep depression and isolation. Learn and experience as much about the fairer sex as you can. If this is temporary, the knowledge you gather can be used to understand and pleasure a mate later on- thereby making you a formidable lover. Think about that when you feel you’re losing control. If you feel you need to talk or discuss concerns, do not hesitate to ask any of my sisters any time during this voyage. I will now answer any questions you have.”
“I got one for ya, Lieutenant. How in the hell do I stop these damn things from shakin’? They’re startin’ ta hurt!” Chief Samuels asked as she cupped her breasts in her hands- a very unlady-like pose, I thought. Everyone in attendance nodded her question.
“I believe the U.S. Navy has already provided the solution to your question young lady. The bags sent along by your Admiralty contain women’s textiles intended for us to use as disguise. There is plenty of everything to go around, skirts, blouses, shoes, as well as undergarments, makeup and toiletries. With the Captain’s permission those of us experienced in such matters can instruct you in their use and fit.” Lt. Smith looked for my approval. I looked around the room and saw a number of ‘no’ head shakes- one of which was my chief engineer. It was my decision; it seemed like an easy, but unpopular choice.
“The Lieutenant has a good idea. I understand some of you would rather be fired out a torpedo tube at crush depth rather than dress as women, but look around you. No one would ever believe we are guys or ever were, plus we’re still all the same sex- no one here has anything different from anyone else. Personally, and from a command standpoint, I don’t see a problem. Lieutenants’ Smith and Scott, you will see to it that new uniforms are issued. Are there any more questions?”
“Um… Ya, Skip, I got one. How do we…um…um…relieve ourselves- I hear tell of a procedure for that?”
“I think you should consult the Lieutenants privately on that topic…Um…What’s your name sailor?”
“Hilf, sir.”
I made a mental note of this girl’s face. I was going to have to re-familiarize myself with the whole crew.
“Seaman Hilf has brought up an important point. I think we all need to know the basics, so I will have either Dr. Scott or Lt. Smith instruct each compartment on proper hygiene.”
“Cap, I have another question for Lt. Smith? Ma’am, for a couple hours now, I’ve been getting real bad cramps from right about here? Do you think this change of yours can hurt our insides in any way?”
I noticed Emily’s expression as Hilf asked her question. It was one of shocked surprise. Lt. Smith also looked surprised. “You say it hurts here?” she pointed to a place below her own ribs.
“Ya! Comes an’ goes!”
“Tell me, Ms. Hilf, do you feel swollen or bloated?”
“Huh?”
“Do you feel like you swallowed a lot of seawater… like you have a lot of gas?”
“Uh, kind of. Why?”
Now I saw Emily blush. She still looked surprised, maybe even a little horrified. She interrupted Lt. Smith’s questioning.
“Um…Excuse me, Lieutenant. Captain, I think I need to talk to Seaman Hilf right now! In…my…quarters, sir?” Her eyes motioning to the forward compartment hatch as she turned toward me. Being the man of the world I was, I had absolutely no idea what those symptoms could indicate. An earlier conversation with Lt. Smith popped into my head. Oh, hell! Was it possible?
“Very well, Lieutenant. Hilf, go with the doctor. Do whatever she tells you and don’t argue- that’s an order!”
The crewman’s lovely face filled with deep concern as she got up and reluctantly followed Emily forward. “If anyone else has symptoms similar to Seaman Hilf please let Dr. Scott know immediately, that is also an order! Any more questions?” the room was quiet.
“This meeting is over. Everyone back to your posts. Jack, recall the lookouts, make revolutions for six knots, and take us down to six-zero feet. Carry on. Lt. Smith, would you follow me to Lt. Scott’s cabin please?”
“By all means, Captain. I am also curious about your crewman’s condition.”
As we both entered the Control room Seaman Hilf’s high voice could be heard echoing further forward. I was suddenly glad I had closed the compartment’s aft hatch.
“I’m starting my WHAT? Listen Doc you got this all wrong I can’t…” Hilf shrieked.
“Sailor, is there a problem here?” I asked as Lt. Smith and I positioned ourselves in the doorway to Emily’s quarters.
“No problem, Captain. I was just going to instruct Ms. Hilf here in the use of a belt and sanitary pads. It seems she is the first lucky recipient of her monthly.”
Hilf looked like she was going to faint. I thought about how I would react when it was my turn- a chill ran up my spine and I shivered.
“Hilf listen to her- Dr. Scott has a lot of experience in this area. You’re an American sailor, Jim- you can handle it!”
“But Captain.” She said weakly. I tried to suppress the utter revulsion from my face as Emily demonstrated the proper installation of the contraption. Talk about speeding headlong into uncharted waters! Still, I stayed and watched Hilf’s training, as I would need this equipment soon enough. Another chill transited my spine.
“Lt. Smith could I see you in my quarters please?” She nodded and we went the few feet back to my cabin. “Lieutenant, is this…uh…normal…I mean, not the…oh, hell…will we all start so soon?”
“It has been known to happen, Captain, but its occurrence is extremely rare; maybe one out of every one thousand people.” I started working the odds. I wondered how many days I had left. It seemed like marking the days till my execution! Lt. Smith noticed my concern. “You look troubled,” she paused as she scrutinized my face, “I sense another question, Captain?”
“No, I just hadn’t anticipated that part of…” But she was right. How did she know? There was one question that had been nagging me since I found Jack in his cabin earlier. I had tried to push it out of my mind, but it kept resurfacing as if demanding an answer. “Well, maybe…Your Highness, earlier today when I found Commander Cummins lying on the floor in his…” I rubbed my eyebrows realizing my error, “…in her quarters, she thought at first that I was Dr. Scott. Not only that, but previous to that I noticed Emily and I were about the same height. Now I find out that you had gone through this transformation too. You say you went to Oxford, you sound British, yet appear partially Polynesian in descent. I was just wondering if…”
“If the Mahanilui had anything to do with my physical features? You are very astute, Captain! Yes, the Mahanilui essentially searches the volunteer’s subconscious for a model, a pattern if you will, to make the change as familiar as possible. It is believed this is to aid in acceptance of the new form. Would it not be easier for you to look into a mirror and see someone familiar instead of a complete stranger?”
She did have a point and as I thought about it, I realized that I was taking to these changes faster than I believed possible.
“You see Captain, when I arrived on Kili Island I fell in love with its people, especially one older woman- the Queen- she later claimed me as her daughter. When I decided to stay, she gave me the option of the Mahanilui. Being the staunch anthropologist, I jumped at the chance; after all, an opportunity to experience life from the female perspective is a rare gift indeed- one I might add, not to be wasted. The magic found her image in my mind and used it as a guide. Tell me Capt. Steinert, how long have you known Dr. Scott? I sense you have feelings for her.”
I felt my face flush and I lowered my head. For some unknown reason, I felt compelled to tell this woman our tumultuous history.
“Emily…Lt. Scott and I met in Honolulu about a year ago. I had just hit port on a two-week leave after being on patrol in the Pacific for six months and I was feeling kind of home sick. I ran into a friend at the Officer’s Club and he suggested we drive into Honolulu to a saloon run by a guy from back home. I agreed. When we arrived, I saw that a group of Navy Nurses had also found the place and were seated in three of the booths. Emily was the first to notice us. I thought she was the cat’s meow- a real looker, ya know? Since the place was small, we ended up sitting at a table right across the aisle. I started to talk with her and we hit it off immediately. She was beautiful, but she was intelligent also, not like most women I had met. Emily could carry on an intellectual conversation and strengthen her argument by adding facts and figures to back up her opinion. I found her intriguing, interesting, and very desirable. I asked her out that very day. That one night developed into almost the full two weeks. We were practically inseparable. I had never felt so happy- so alive. It had become impossible for me to think of a day without her! Deep down, I knew it couldn’t last though. Regulations specifically state that Naval Officers cannot have intimate relationships with subordinates. We both knew that we were in violation of those rules, but I couldn’t give her up. I found that I loved her! Emily is the first woman I felt intimidated by…well, not really intimidated…I guess, but I was impressed by her positive attitude, her ambition- her spirit. I realized she was my equal on so many levels that it scared the hell out of me. I loved her more than any thing else in my life!” I felt tears forming in my eyes again. Would this ever stop?
“Oh Alex! That’s the most beautiful thing that anyone has ever said about me!” Emily had apparently stopped by my cabin and had heard the whole conversation. She pushed past Lt. Smith, who graciously yielded; sat down next to me on my bunk and preceded to hug me, she then kissed me.
Strangely, the last time we kissed like that I felt ecstatic, my excitement manifesting mostly south of my beltline. This time it was different. Don’t get me wrong, this kiss was just as good as any other and I did feel aroused, but it felt different somehow. I felt stirring down below, but nothing I could relate to. In all fairness, it was nice, but I felt like I had just kissed my mother. I think Emily noticed too as she pulled back an inch or two staring directly into my eyes. Her face had lost its excitement. Her look turned sad, as did mine. After staring into my eyes a while longer, she stood up.
“I’m sorry, Captain, that will never happen again! Please forgive me.” She looked toward our guest. “I’m sorry, Lieutenant, I was out of place. That was against regulations. If you’ll excuse me?” she tried to squeeze past Lt. Smith.
“One moment, if you please, Doctor. Just now…when you kissed our Captain. What did you feel? Please oblige me.”
“I…um…I…felt…I felt like I kissed my sister, ma’am. It never felt like that before.” She turned to me- a concerned, yet worried look on her beautiful face.
“I’ve always dreamed of kissing you again, Alex, but it,” she glanced down to the floor, “…it just didn’t feel the same somehow.”
“And you Captain, how did it feel to you? Be honest.”
“I’m sorry… I felt the same way, Emily- like I was kissing my sister or mother. I don’t understand it.” I turned my head away from them both. I felt ashamed, embarrassed.
“Captain. If you will both look at me for a moment, please.” Lt. Smith grasped my chin and gently moved my head side to side while glancing up at Emily. She fussed with my hair a bit as if trying different styles. “Yes, I believe you both are right, Captain. Please stand next to Dr. Scott.” She again compared us.
“Your Highness, what is it? Why are you looking at us like that,” I asked?
Lt. Smith sighed then repeated my observations and her associated response to Emily realizing she had missed the first part of our conversation. Again my face flushed. I felt so embarrassed. Emily just stared at me through the whole reiteration. When she realized her part in my transformation, she closed her eyes and dropped her head.
“There is nothing to be ashamed of, either of you!” Lt. Smith comforted, “You have been paid the highest honor, Dr. Scott! The Captain thought so much of you that she literally could not get you out of her mind! If that is not a sure sign of love…”
“But why me? If he hadn’t been thinking of me, maybe he…he would…”
“You misunderstand, Doctor! If the Mahanilui had not found your image then it would have kept searching his mind until it found another pattern. Regardless, he would still be transformed. Look at it this way- you two pass for sisters. You both are roughly the same height, same weight, have about the same facial features and, your eyes are the same shape and color. I would be willing to bet that you even share the same dress size. Dr. Scott, why don’t you get some of your clothes and have the Captain try them on. I reckon the crew would be more cooperative if they see their Commander conforming to her own orders. Don’t you, Captain Steinert?”
Her premise hit me as hard as a speeding Packard! Her logic, unfortunately, was sound. I slowly nodded my head as Emily got a devious smile on her face. I realized all too late that I had agreed to become her life-sized dressing doll.
“I will leave you two alone as I have other matters to attend to. With your permission, Captain?” Lt. Smith smiled at me.
“Ah…dismissed, Lieutenant,” I said with a small sigh. Emily turned for the passageway. “Emily, please, nothing too frilly? Go easy on me. Remember I’m still your Commanding Officer!”
Two minutes later she reappeared carrying a small pile of clothing and a few bottles. I saw a white strap dangling from the pile and immediately recognized it as something I would need to wear for the foreseeable future- I shuddered. The doctor pushed my door to and ordered me to strip while she lowered my sink and ran some water. Removing my clothes in her presence was easier than expected. I guess I subconsciously rationalized that we now had the same equipment, so there was no problem- or was it the Mahanilui? After doing a quick wash of my hair and ordering me to shave my armpits, she showed me how to wrap a towel around my head so my wet hair would stay confined while I finished dressing. Without hesitation, Emily handed me a pair of ladies briefs- panties, she called them; I had no trouble pulling them on and marveled at how well they fit- how soft they felt. Next came the device I had more experience taking off then putting on- the dreaded brassiere. It was odd feeling my new sensitive endowments cradled by such soft material. It felt tight and very confining at first, but after Emily adjusted the straps I felt more comfortable and definitely under better control.
Next came the shirt…she referred to it as a blouse, I had no trouble with this piece of clothing after I figured out that it buttoned up the wrong way. While I worked at the buttons, Emily reattached my rank. My pants went on as usual except for the gyrations needed to clear my newly expanded hips, once past that hurdle, I easily buttoned and zipped them then threaded and fastened the belt. She told me that with my figure I really didn’t require a belt- that my pants wouldn’t get past my hips. I didn’t know if that was a compliment or not. Shoes followed socks and I noted how small my feet were now. Before I had worn size eleven shoes. Now they comfortably slipped into women’s size eight. After tying the laces my new uniform was complete- or so I thought!
From her pocket, Emily produced two things: a pair of tweezers and a tube of lipstick. I knew what the lipstick was for and felt my face burn with rebellion; what the tweezers were for I had no clue, though I soon came to realize that tweezers were the work of the devil- heathenistic little torture devices created to produce pain and suffering all in the name of vanity! After what seemed like hours of non-Geneva-convention-like treatment, Emily declared victory against my eyebrows and set about instructing me in the ways of applying lipstick. That being completed she toweled my hair dry, brushed and pulled it back into a ponytail, and aimed me at my shaving mirror. What looked back so effectively stunned me, that I saw the reflection’s mouth drop wide open- was that my mouth? I looked beautiful! I could definitely see the resemblance now; I looked like Emily’s sister! A gasp escaped my lips and I felt my knees buckle.
“Alex! Honey, wake up! Come on sweetie, please wake up.” I heard as I came to. I felt a gentle tapping on my face.
“What…what happened? Emily? What happened?”
“Alex, it’s okay! You just passed out, that’s all. Here take some water!”
“WATER!” That brought me back! I scrambled for my mirror. Damn, she was still there! I had hoped above all else that I was still on Kili caught in some inebriated, twisted dream- a vivid nightmare induced by the Islander’s concoction. Well, in a way it had been brought on by the celebration, I thought as I reaffirmed my reflection by running my fingers over my face. In doing so I noticed that my fingernails were all neatly trimmed and filed smooth. I stared at them.
“I hope you don’t mind, but I trimmed your nails while you were out. They really needed it, Alex.” I just kept exchanging glances between the mirror and my fingers, then my chest; then back to the mirror.
Emily broke my concentration.
“Captain, I’m all done and I think you’re due in Con in five minutes. Do you need help standing, Sir?”
I looked at her for a minute then weakly waved her off. Slowly I stood up not wanting to faint again. I smoothed my shir…blouse in front and checked its tails in back.
“Thank you, Lieutenant, I appreciate your help and guidance. That will be all.” She smiled and disappeared into the passageway, I presumed to her quarters. I left my cabin and proceeded to the control room.
As I made my way through the hatch, I suddenly felt as if every spotlight on Alcatraz had converged on me at once. Scanning the compartment, I realized all eyes were on me. Severe shivers danced along my spine.
“I assume you all have duties to attend to?” Everyone- including Jack quickly turned their glances elsewhere- hopefully back to their stations. “Mr. Cummins, I would like you to escort this watch to quarters and present yourselves to Lt. Smith for uniform fitting and proper instruction.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Second Watch to the Con.” I said into the squawk. Seconds later my watch had arrived- still looking as disheveled as before, except now everyone had their shirts tied up like I had earlier. Some had substituted rope for belts in order to hold their trousers up. Again I felt the stares.
“Skipper. Permission to speak for the rest of the men, sir?”
“What is it Jack?”
“God, Skip, You look fantastic! I’d swear you and Lt. Scott were sisters. What’re the odds?”
“I’ll tell you at our next briefing, Jack. Thanks for the compliment. I can’t believe how I look either, but Commander, I think you should clean up really nice too!”
“Well I don’t think I’d…”
“That will be all Commander. Report to Lt. Smith immediately, if you please.”
“Aye. You heard the Captain! Let’s clear the compartment and head aft!”
Within seconds the Con was emptied of the previous watch.
“After this shift, you will all report directly to Lt. Scott in the crew quarters for uniform refit and some basic survival training. Let’s go to periscope depth and have a look around. Planes up two degrees; Maneuvering, slow to two knots. Let’s see what’s up there.”
0900 hours, 450 Nautical miles, Northeast of Baker Island, March 29th, 1944
Two days had passed since experiencing the Mahanilui and I was still surprised at just how comfortable I had become- in fact, almost everyone seemed to be adjusting well. Hygiene, surprisingly, seemed to be second nature now and my reflection didn’t startle me as much as it once had. As I prepared for my shift, I glanced into my mirror one last time. I had taken to doing that lately. It dawned on me that I had put lipstick on without thinking. That made my skin crawl! I never believed I could adjust so quickly! With one final look in the mirror, I exited my cabin and headed to the Con. I glanced at my wristwatch, to which I had added several new holes in the band to make it fit my smaller wrist- I was an hour late! Me, the Captain- late for my own shift! How would that look to the crew? I realized I wasn’t that overly concerned about it. Why? I tried to think of a reason. This was not the way to instill leadership, I thought, but I made a mental note to rise an hour earlier tomorrow. Jack glanced at the chronometer and gave me a curious look when I entered the control room. I had been right when I said she would clean up. Damn, was she a gem! In fact, Lt. Smith had been right all along- there wasn’t a homely face among us!
In the two days since our miraculous change most of the crew had surrendered to or accepted the situation. Sgt. Williams was still a staunch holdout, but I could see her resistance faltering. Chief Samuels reportedly learned the hard way about binding one’s bosom…I still wince when I think of her pinching one in an oil cover while doing routine maintenance on diesel number three. Her girls had a field day with that one! Sometimes, your fellow sailors can be so cruel!
“Captain to maneuvering!” the squawk blared. I could tell by the urgency in my Chief’s voice that something was wrong.
“What is it Chief?”
“Skipper, ya better get back here!”
“Be right back, Chief. You have the Con, Mr. Sheldon.”
“Aye, Sir.”
I wondered just what the problem was as I made my way aft.
“Skip, I don’t know how long we can keep the port shaft turning. The inner bearing is wearing hot and fast. We’ve been slinging bilge at it for over an hour now. It could go any time and take the seal with it! We need to surface to replace it.”
“Can’t you replace it while we’re underway chief?”
“No can do, Skip. We have to pull that seal to replace the bearing. If we don’t it would burn from the heat of the newly poured bearing. If I pull that seal when we’re submerged the compartment would quickly flood- no, we have to do it topside or even better, dry dock, Skip!”
“How long will you need, Chief? We’re still in enemy waters! We’d be sitting ducks.”
“I figure one, maybe two hours to pull the old bearing and redress the shaft, another two to pour and cool the new one, but I need to have fresh air or we all die from the fumes!”
“Can your crew still do it in that time, Chief? I mean none of us are what we once were. I have no problem with running on one screw the remainder of our mission!”
“Skip, I definitely think I should replace it! All these bearings were poured at the same time, they all have the same amount of run time. What’s to say they won’t conk out tomorrow or the next day? We’ll have no choice if the seal goes though!”
I had a decision to make. Risk surfacing now and head off being dead in the water or gamble on the shaft seals failing. True, we hadn’t seen any sign of enemy ships in the last couple of days, but that could change quickly. One rouge sub, off course freighter, or reconnaissance aircraft was all it would take. Within hours our position could be compromised. This decision seemed so easy, yet I was having a hard time choosing which way to proceed. A thought came to me. “Chief, how about we run at periscope depth on one screw until you’re ready to install the new bearing- how much surface time would you require?” The lovely red head squinted one eye and unconsciously put her hand on her hip and leaned against the main control panel with her other arm while thinking it through. I wondered if she realized how feminine she was acting.
“Well, at periscope depth, if the weather’s good, AND, you stayed plumb, AND, the damn Japs stayed away… we could be underway within two hours tops!”
“Fantastic! When can you get started?”
“My guys can start as soon as you give the word, but I need you to keep her above thirty feet and slow us to a knot or two, Skip. I don’t want anyone getting caught in the starboard shaft and the port shaft will be less likely to freewheel. You’ll have to compensate for the pull to port. About three degrees of rudder should…”
“I’m well aware of how to steer this boat, Chief! I’m not stupid and I still retain all my experience! I just look different, as do you! Now get started and let me know when you’re ready to surface. Don’t be afraid to ask for extra help, either. That’s an order, Chief!”
“Aye-aye.”
I realized that my voice had risen in pitch. I found my chief mechanic’s patronage disconcerting. It angered me that she forgot who I was and automatically based her response purely on my appearance. It then struck me that I too had treated women, except Emily that is, like lesser beings- assuming them less intelligent. I also realized that men would assume the same of me now. I grew more cross thinking about it as I reached for the squawk.
“Sonar? Where’s the bottom,” I growled?
“Four-seventy-three, Skip.”
At least I could put us on the bottom in case we were discovered- but only if Samuels finished the job before we had to dive. It would be all over if the shaft seals failed.
It was now well into the afternoon- 1435 to be exact. We had been surfaced for well over two and a half hours. Chief Samuels and her crew were still working diligently on the portside shaft bearing. Apparently she had forgotten to factor in her reduced strength. Despite a strange, nagging feeling deep down that surfacing was not a good command decision, I had agreed to the repair.
Some of Lt. Smith’s group had requested sunbathing and swimming privileges. I denied the swimming but agreed to the sunbathing on the foredeck. I also placed the lookouts, radar, and radio monitoring on top priority- I wanted to know if anyone was getting close. I decided to head topside for a look.
Looking out from the bridge, I was surprised to find that Pvt. Two-Eagles had joined the sunbathers. What surprised me more was that everyone on the foredeck had removed their blouses and pulled their brassiere straps off their shoulders. Several had even removed their slacks or shorts and were gracing the mahogany decking with their silky britches. Several days ago the mere sight of fourteen young bathing beauties in various stages of undress would have resulted in several cold showers. Now I didn’t feel excited by the sight- in fact, had I not been on duty, I seriously considered joining them.
Somehow the hot afternoon sun felt wonderful against my skin, invigorating even. I leaned with both elbows against the bridge plating, face to the heavens, ponytail blowing slightly in the wind. I tried to relax- tried to get that strange uneasiness to disappear, or at least subside. After several minutes had passed my uneasiness seemed to increase. Several more minutes crept by and the feeling got even worse.
“Cap, bearing two-zero-two degrees.” Sparks’ voice echoed from the speaker. Not a second later one of the lookouts confirmed it.
“How far?” I asked as I picked up the binoculars.
“Eighteen miles, maybe seventeen, just coming over the horizon!”
I looked to the southwest. I could barely make out the plume of smoke. Whatever it was, it had most probably already seen us. Within minutes we identified it as a Japanese light cruiser.
I stood up and looked to the stern just in time to see the aft torpedo loading hatch swing open, thereby releasing a thick plume of gray colored smoke. Through the smoke immerged Chief Samuels and her repair crew. They were coughing and rubbing their eyes. I hurried to the stern cigarette deck rail. “Chief! Report!”
“Skip, we had a little mishap. We were having trouble with the form and I let the babbitt get too hot- it started to smolder real good. We didn’t notice the smoke until it filled most of the compartment. We just need a few minutes for ventilation to clear it. Everyone’s ok though.”
“Get it cleared fast, Chief. I have a feeling we’re going to have company!” I then pointed to the southwest. “Light cruiser being two-zero-two.”
“Aw hell! Aye, Skip. We’ll make it fast!” Her crew started climbing back down the hatch.
“Stay on it, Chief!” With that I went back to my previous position. A few minutes passed and I noted the ship closing on our position. Apparently they saw our inadvertent smoke signal. “Maneuvering, bridge! Chief, we’re out of time! Tell me some good news!”
“Just poured the bearing, Skip, she has to cool. I need another fifteen before I replace the seal!”
“Blow on it hard, Chief!”
“You know it has’ta cool naturally, Skip! If not, it’ll spin for sure! I need fifteen more minutes.”
I took another look through my binoculars. The enemy ship was closing fast. I had to do something and fast! A crazy scheme suddenly popped into my head as I was about to recall everyone from the deck. I ran the scenario through as many derivations as I thought I had time for. It was wild, but I felt it just might work!
“Forward torpedo room, bridge.”
“Reynolds here, Skip.”
“Reynolds, status.”
“Tubes one through six loaded and ready, sir”
“Good, flood tubes five and six only; open their outer doors and stand by. Aft torpedo room. Status.”
“Hilf here, skipper. Tubes seven through ten loaded and ready!”
“Flood tubes nine and ten only; open their outer doors and stand by! Con, bridge! Carroll give me half a knot and full starboard rudder and I need something up here to lash this mic button so it stays on! Maneuvering, bridge! Chief, I want all but diesel number two shut down and readied for dive.” I looked forward. “Two-Eagles, get below on the double!” I shouted. The startled Navajo sprang from the deck so quickly that she forgot to refasten her top. It beat her to the forward hatch! The sight would have made my eyes pop out days earlier! That gave me another great idea. “The rest of you! I need you to act LIKE women when the Japs arrive! Remember, we’re all just nurses on a quarantined boat. We need to act like we are just that- got it?” Everyone nodded. Emily appeared in the hatch below me.
“What’s the plan Alex?”
“One minute, Emily.”
“I want you all to stay as you are- better yet remove your tops and go back to your sunbathing. When the enemy sends one over our bow, I want you to scream, pick up your clothes, cover your chests and make for the nearest hatch. I want to hear loud shrieks and screams just like in the horror movies!” I yelled forward.
“Alex, what are you doing? They’ll sink us on the spot!”
“If I’m right, my dear doctor, they will take pity on the ‘dumb American women’ and send over a few men to ‘help’ us back to their base. I want you to issue sidearms to everyone below and wait for my signal. You’ll know it when you hear it and keep everyone clear of the hatches. In the meantime, here take my clusters- even the Japanese know that there are few Commanders in the Nurses Corp.! Tell Carroll to prepare to fire tubes five and six on my first mark- nine and ten on my second. I want all hatches locked after the crew is below. Be ready to dive on my command.”
“Aye, aye Captain!”
Within minutes, the cruiser came into range and fired a warning shot over the bow. That was everyone’s cue to start our display. Everybody on the foredeck jumped up and ran screaming to the nearest open hatch. I expected that to raise a few…um… eyebrows. I also expected the Japanese not to honor the quarantine ensign on our mast. To my amazement, the cruiser closed to within three hundred yards and held her distance with guns trained on us- or were they? No, from my perspective the angle didn’t look low enough. That was it! Their guns were made for overhead and distance not close quarter fighting. Unfortunately, her Captain realized the problem and dispatched rifled sailors to the rails. The Sand Dollar continued turning smartly to starboard.
“Stop boat, so-ren-der!”
This was my cue to go for an Oscar. “What?” I yelled putting a hand to my ear.
“Stop! Boat! You So-ren-der!”
“We! Don’t! Know! How!” I yelled at the top of my lungs.
“STOP BOAT!”
“HOW?” I raised my arms, like I hadn’t a clue. A rifle fired and a round glanced off the conning tower several feet from me. I jumped aside and let out a blood curdling scream-mercy, did that come out of me? Here we go! “Wait!” I screamed, “I’ll call my Lieutenant!” I began to look around the bridge. “This must be it! One minute, I’ll get her.” I hit the collision alarm. Noise sprang from the loudspeakers. I screamed again and ducked down. Another shot ricocheted off the conning tower armor. I continued to scream. In between screams, I called Lt. Smith to the bridge with a bullhorn. When I saw her enter the hatchway, I instructed her to tell our unwanted guests our cover story and that every last man onboard was incapacitated or dying. I kept up my screaming act.
“Please hold your fire!” She stood, held her free arm up and yelled. “We will comply, but we don’t know how to control this ship! We are trying to save lives here. Our crew has taken ill and none are well enough to help!” Lt. Smith said in fair Japanese as she stood waving her arm above her head. She reached past me pretending to turn off the alarm, which I covertly did. She reached down, pulled me to my feet then embraced me pretending to comfort me.
I played along by burying my face into her shoulder while curtailing myself to sobbing. Helpless, naive blonde scene- cut and print! Proceed to act two. Definite Oscar material, I thought. Bette Davis, eat your heart out!
Even over the distance, laughing could be heard plainly from the enemy ship. My ‘dumb girl’ act apparently amused some of her crew.
“Stop the boat and surrender!” Came the reply from the cruiser.
“Look! If any of my girls knew how to run this bloody thing, do you think you would have found us? Why don’t you come over here and stop it yourselves! Or are you afraid of a few nurses?”
“I want to talk to your Captain!”
“You can’t do that! He’s not himself!” Boy, she had that one right. “He’s delirious with fever! I’m Lt. Philamina Smith, USN. I’m in charge.”
“I need to get close to the microphone.” I whispered to her.
“Alexandra, go below. I’ll handle this!” she said as she set me loose from her embrace.
“It’s okay, Ma’am. I’m okay now, I want to stay with you.”
“Right then. Stay close and no sudden moves Love, and for God’s sake don’t touch anything, young lady!”
“Sorry, Lieutenant.” I turned my back to the cruiser and whispered. “Any idea where the magazines are, Lieutenant?” She answered back by quietly tapping her long fingernail on the plating. I recognized the code immediately.
“I am sending a boarding party to take control and to assess your situation. You will not interfere!”
“Who are we to argue with the Japanese Navy?”
Again I turned away from the ship.
“Start dive preparations. Tell Chief Samuels I need that port screw now. Torpedoes ready on my signal.” I said loud enough to be heard by the microphone. I had hoped they wouldn’t be boarding us. Not a problem though, as Jack could handle it. I still had to figure a way of ordering which tubes to fire. Figuring that the Japanese would not fire on their own boarding party, I had a few minutes to devise a way of requesting ordinance.
Within five minutes, our guests were on their way. Chief Samuels appeared at the hatch ladder and gave me thumbs up. After another five minutes, one officer and three armed sailors prepared to make a landing near the aft loading hatch. They gingerly made their way up to the deck of the Sand Dollar after securing their skiff. They seemed in no hurry and took their time; after all we were just women. Our tight circle afforded by full rudder had made their landing very difficult and time consuming. The cruiser was again coming across our bow. I quickly calculated the necessary lead and began my spoof.
“Lt. Smith?” I said loud enough for everyone to hear, “I don’t think I like those men on the back of the sub. They look like they might hurt us- especially Carroll and Emily! Why couldn’t they send over those two men right there ahead of us? They’re much cuter!” “Go with it.” I whispered. Lt. Smith winked at me. She understood. I just hoped my officers got it.
“Which ones would they be, Alexandra?”
“Why those two sweeties right there!” I said in a sugar-sweet voice as I pointed at the ship. “Fifth and sixth from the right in the front row. They’re in front of us… right… now!” I smiled and waved. Several sailors began to wave back, but were immediately reprimanded by their superior. I felt two familiar shudders that confirmed my instructions had been understood. Unfortunately the telltale bubbles from the bow announced our forthcoming attack. The ship’s railing became alive with shouts, pointing, and downward gunfire as the frothing exhaust from the two torpedoes closed on the cruiser’s side.
Less than a minute later, the Sand Dollar had scored her first two hits of the war on an enemy vessel! The resulting explosion they caused sent out a shock wave that knocked the two of us over. I hoped that it had done the same for the enemy boarding party. It also told me that we had hit the ship’s sweet spot- her munitions magazine. I grabbed Lt. Smith’s hand and pulled her back to a crouched position behind the armor plating of the bridge as more gunfire erupted from the railings of the enemy ship. “It’s time to leave, Lieutenant! Con! Set the deck awash- no alarm! Now, Mr. Cummins!” I had no idea where the Jap boarding party was, but I was determined they weren’t going to stay! I took one last, quick, glance over the bridge wall. Japanese sailors filled the water. “Fire nine and ten…now!”
Again I felt the welcome pair of shudders.
Once Lt. Smith was safely inside the Conning tower, I made for the hatch amid a rain of ricocheting bullets only to feel a very strong hand grab my hair; another grabbed my arm as I reached to free my hair. Wheeling around, I instinctively struck out at my attacker with a right hook. It had little affect and I found myself lifted onto the lookout deck, but I gained the release of my hair. I jabbed again with another right, then a left. The Japanese officer was stronger than I expected. I let him have it with everything I had and succeeded in knocking him away, only to feel him grab my legs as I turned to head back to the bridge. I was pulled off my feet as he started dragging me along the lookout deck. Struggling with everything I could muster I managed to grab a railing and freed one leg by kicking furiously. All I could hear was the compressed air blasting from the ballast tanks and enemy bullets whizzing. I needed to get this guy off of me and quickly. Suddenly, I sensed a quick, sharp, searing pain from somewhere on my body. I knew I had to get through that hatch- the thought of drowning or worse yet, being taken prisoner sent me into panic.
My attacker screamed- was it in pain? I didn’t know or cared. He had succeeded in pulling me to the edge of the lookout before I had caught myself- my lower half being held suspended over the aft machine gun deck by him. The main deck was now fully submerged. Time was running out quickly! I continued kicking my attacker in the face with my only free heel. As I looked back at him, I noted that I had bloodied his face quite well. Bullets continued to whiz past us as I placed two more hard kicks to his nose, the resulting snap was barely audible over the gunfire and exhausting compressed air. He reeled back against the fifty-caliber mount screaming, blood pouring from his face- I was free! The water was reaching the gun deck.
Not stopping to look back a second time, I scrambled for the bridge hatch, scampered down the ladder with practiced ease, grabbing the hatch wheel as I did so. Once closed, I gave it a quick spin to lock it. From the other side I heard pounding, yelling emanating from the jammed loudspeaker. Holding tight so as to lock the mechanism I screamed “Dive! Three-zero-zero feet! Full down on the planes! Five degrees port rudder! Revolutions for ten knots.” I hadn’t heard or felt the two simultaneous explosions that I hoped would seal the Cruiser’s fate, nor did I hear the multiple explosions thereafter. The loud pumping of blood in my head overrode all sound and thought!
My lungs were chugging faster than a late DC to Philly passenger train. I felt time slow. Seconds seemed like hours. I could now feel myself shaking terribly- my whole body seemed to be one large tremor. I hoped that I could find the strength to hold onto the hatch wheel for another minute- just another minute- that’s all! I realized that tears had been streaming down my face, but I failed to notice that the pounding on the hatch had stopped. After what seemed like a day, Jack broke my concentration.
“Captain, we’re passing forty feet. You can let go now!”
Emily came up the ladder and helped to pry my fingers off the hatch wheel and helped me climb down into the control room. I was still shaking violently and felt cold. My body was still pretty numb. Jack gave the order to continue the dive then moved in behind me and rechecked the hatch.
“Passing four-five feet, Cap. Orders?”
I could hardly talk- my breathing still too fast and erratic. “Ship?” I managed to gasp.
“Sounded like four good hits and a lot of smaller explosions. I think we got her, Cap!”
“Cans?”
“Negative.”
“I… I want some…put distance… between us! Angle us… off at…thirty degrees. I need time to… to catch my breath. Let me know if…if she follows us. I’ll be…in…quarters.”
My bunk never felt so inviting. I was just about to curl up on it when Emily sat down beside me.
“Alex, you’re as white as a sheet! What happened up there?”
As I told her, I noticed that she was looking intently at my right leg. I hadn’t realized she was holding a cloth of some kind to the back of my thigh. I paid no attention though as I continued on. She continued listening to me and talked back in a calm, pleasant tone that helped slow my racing heart beat- did I detect concern there also.
“How did you manage to stay focused? I don’t think I could’ve done it. You stay right here and hold this gauze. I’ll be back with some coffee. It will help settle your nerves while I get my bag.”
“I could use a cigarette and some bourbon instead!”
“I’ll get some coffee. Lie still until I get back. Hold this.” She placed my hand on the cloth and left the room.
Paying no attention to my leg, I instead reached under my pillow and retrieved the pack I kept there. Now, I’m not a big smoker and had a rule about smoking onboard, but I needed this! I placed a cigarette in my mouth and lit it, then proceeded to take a good hard tug. It tasted awful! I broke into a coughing fit, leaned over to my sink and crushed the foul tasting stick out. I felt that strange, searing pain again, but could not trace it. What happened? Why was I hacking like a rookie?
Those answers could wait until later, right now my boat and crew was still in danger. I got up from my bunk and made for the control room. I felt that pain immediately and also started to feel nauseous. Nerves, I thought. I continued into the compartment.
“Carroll, how’s it look?”
“Hydrophone says its quiet, Skip. No depth charges and we’re coming up on two-five-zero feet. Shall I continue the dive?”
“No level us off, all stop and go silent. See if they’re still up there.”
“Aye, Skip.” Lt. Sheldon finally glanced around at me and I saw her face drain of all color. “Holy shit, Alex, you’re bleeding!”
The searing pain came back in spades. This time I was able to determine where it was coming from- my right thigh! I looked down and remembered the cloth Emily had told me to hold. It was nowhere to be seen. What I did see was a deep cut about two inches long and a stream of blood running down my leg. My right shoe was stained red.
“Dr. Scott to the Con,” Sheldon shrieked into the mic!
“I already know, Lieutenant. Captain, please come with me.” There was that pleasant, calming voice again as she took my hand. “I thought I told you to stay put, Alex. You’re just going to make it worse.”
In no time at all, Emily had my wound cleaned, stitched, and bandaged. “Now take care of this, let it heal and you won’t have to use make-up to hide the scar. How are you feeling?”
I pulled myself to a sitting position on her bunk. The morphine had numbed the pain and allowed me to calm down. I reached for the coffee that had arrived sometime during my repair. The warmth of the liquid running down my throat felt good. “Emily, I was scared! Truly scared! I forgot all of my combat training and resorted to kicking like a girl- and the feeling of weakness! Mercy, I felt… helpless; I couldn’t get control! I couldn’t break free. Losing control- I think that scared me the most.” I took another swig of coffee. “What’s wrong with me, Emily? Am I going crazy? Am I losing my edge?” I felt I was about to break down and cry.
“Nothing is wrong with you, Hon!” She said while teasing my hair.
“But, something has to be wrong! I’ve never felt this way before!”
“You’ve never been a girl before, Alex. That’s the only thing I can see that’s any different about you. As for feeling weak and unable to get control… well, welcome to the club! I wish I had a nickel for every time I felt that way! I’d be living the good life by now. It’s something you’ll just have to get use to, sweetie. All us girls feel powerless at times-especially where men are concerned!”
I just stayed still and looked into her eyes. I felt secure with her so near. It dawned on me that she had referred to me as ‘Hon’ and ‘Sweetie’ lately in our conversations. One does not speak to her captain in that manner although, that wasn’t as disturbing to me as I would have thought. Instead their use had served to calm me- soothe me. I decided to forego any reprimand and remained quiet allowing Emily to console a while longer as it felt good.
“Oh, excuse me. Um, Cap, Doctor, sorry to interrupt you, but it’s been over two hours since we hit our depth. We haven’t heard a peep and we’re still stationary at two-five-zero. How much longer do you want to stay?”
Had it been that long? I looked at my wristwatch- the large face still looked out of place on this new, thinner wrist of mine, even though I had put several more holes in the band and cut nearly half of the leather strap off. Jack was right! Were had the time gone? “Plot a course back to the cruiser’s last position and stand by, I’ll be there shortly. I want to confirm the kill.”
“Aye, Cap! By the way how’s he doin’ Doc? You had us all concerned back there, Alex!” There was real concern showing on my ex-O’s lovely face. It only made her look prettier.
“The Captain lost some blood Commander, but she should recover fully. I recommend taking it easy for a few days and try to refrain from wearing high heels for at least two weeks until those stitches heal thoroughly.” Emily had a mischievous grin on her face. I fired back with an angry glare of my own.
“Glad to hear it, Doc. I’ll tell the crew. You know you scared the shit out of Carroll, Alex! Pardon the cussing, ma’am… um, ladies… oh hell, I’ll be in the Con, sir.”
Jack turned around and moved down the passageway looking a bit confused. Obviously, his manners hadn’t caught up with her body yet. I too kept forgetting the change that had befallen us, but for another reason- it just felt so normal now. In just this short period of time, this new body felt like… well, like me! Except for my experience topside that is. I despised my behavior up there, hated myself for panicking, for being so weak, for forgetting all my training, for acting like a damn girl! I would not accept this part of my new persona- I must not accept it! Doing so would be like losing an important part of who I am… I felt my eyes start to tear up and made an effort to calm down and rationalize what I had been thinking. ‘Doing so would be like losing an important part of who I am… or was, I told myself! I was no longer the same person that started this mission. I had changed-quite literally and physically. The realization sunk in that I couldn’t keep chastising myself for not doing things the way the old Alex Steinert did. I needed to develop the new Alex Steinert using the old as a base reference, while adapting, modifying it to my new limits. Limits; were they really limits or mere obstacles I had to over come to adapt. That had to be figured out. I had to find the limits of this being. My crew- my boat demanded that I know my limits and fast. I could not afford to play anything by ear like I had been these last few days. A captain knows exactly what he can and can’t do, but there was the paradox- he? She? How could I adapt this female Alex Steinert or more precisely, how could I modify the training and experience of the male Captain Steinert to work for the female Captain Steinert?
“Alex. Alex? Penny for your thoughts, honey?”
“Sorry, what?”
“Sweetie, you looked lost in thought- a million miles away. Care to share them with me?”
“I was just waging my own personal war, Emily.”
“Care to share the outcome Napoleon, or are you just going to keep it to yourself- like you always do?”
“Since you asked in such an eloquent way; the outcome was a truce- a conditional cease fire of sorts where no one wins or loses, but both come out gaining respect for each other and learning from each other.”
I could see her confusion.
“On one hand Emily, I was angry that I didn’t handle myself with the character and control of my commission, experience and training. On the other hand…”
“You’re mad that you can’t do the things that that experience and training dictate- that being a woman has somehow downgraded your effectiveness.”
“Bingo!”
“Well Alex, I can’t help you there. I don’t have any experience in that area- few people would. I’m afraid you and the rest of the crew are lone explorers on those shores. I think maybe you should have a chat with Mina.
”
Now it was my turn to look confused.
“Mina?”
“Oh come on Alex! You mean you never asked Lt. Smith her first name? Really, Alex!” she shook her head, “Lt. Smith’s first name was Philip before her change. She told me that she adopted Philamina afterward. She only uses it when she talks to Westerners. We women take pride in proper introductions. Honestly, Alex, you can be such a man sometimes!”
She actually started giggling at me! I didn’t know how to take that. For some reason I started to cry.
“Oh, Alex, I’m sorry! I keep forgetting, honey! Forgive me?” She leaned over and hugged me again. ‘Women really hug a lot’ I thought to myself, but I couldn’t deny it felt good. I figured I would ask the question.
“Emily, I’ve noticed that you’ve been hugging me a lot lately. Do women always comfort each other like this?”
“Well… I never really thought about it. It’s just something that we do naturally, I guess. Why? I’ll stop if you feel uncomfortable about it.”
“No, that’s ok. I… I mean, it has a calming effect and… well, I guess it does feel… um, good. I guess I still have a lot to learn. I better get back to the Con. Thanks, Emily.” I got up and started to leave her quarters. I paused in the doorway and turned back to her.
“One thing is bothering me, Lieutenant. I must ask you to refrain from your cute little references toward me of ‘Sweetie’ and ‘Honey’ or ‘Hon’. I’m still your Captain and your superior even if we are sisters. You need to be careful. The men must know exactly who’s in charge or the command structure will fall apart and seriously reduce the effectiveness of this vessel.
“Aye, Captain!”
I stared at her a moment before I headed for the Con. In the back of my mind I could not figure out why she had that silly grin on her face. Had I said something funny? I had no idea what it was if I did.
“Mr. Cummins, has anyone shown an interest in our actions yet?”
“No, Skip. Hydrophone has been quiet since she sunk. Randy said they got off a few messages prior though.”
“Ok, so they know we’re here. Let’s see if we can get a quick confirmation on our kill. Make your course with revolutions for five knots back to the spot then all stop and take us to periscope depth. Let me know the second you hear screws.”
“Aye, Cap.”
When we were stopped, I raised the scope slowly and peered into the eyepiece. What met my view confirmed that we had indeed scored a kill. As I looked over the myriad of floating corpses and burning debris, part of me felt terrible for the carnage and destruction we had wrought. What a waste! Though, I reminded myself that militarily it must be done. We were, after all, at war. A shudder went through me as I imagined what would have been our fate had I just surrendered. That rationalized, the action was necessary.
As I started the last quarter of my surface scan something caught my attention- an overturned lifeboat not one hundred yards from our location. There were fingers grasping at its keel. As I lingered for a moment, I saw the appendage twitch as if trying to reset it’s grip- a survivor. Deep within I felt a surge of relief. Carefully, I finished my sweep and then searched the sky for aircraft. I doubted any would be close by since the sun was starting to set. It would be dark soon and any rescue would have to wait till first light. Part of me wanted to rescue this poor sailor. Another part insisted ‘Let the sharks get him- after all he is the enemy. He killed your brother!’ And so the two sides of my internal peace council began the debate.
‘That’s not the way to be- he didn’t kill Brian’, stated one side.
‘He won’t last very long if he’s hurt and bleeding.’
‘What’s wrong with you!’ The other side argued. ‘If you bring him aboard he could get loose and kill everyone- or worse have his way with the women.’
‘We’re all women, remember?’
‘So! We’re all trained sailors to, so what! Leave him there and you won’t be taking the risk!’
‘But if you leave him to the sea he would die thinking that we are no better than the barbarians they think we are.’
‘Barbarians! Who are you kidding? We don’t use suicide planes! We don’t slaughter whole towns or villages!’
‘He might have a wife and family waiting for him. Would it be right to deny him that? Surface and help the poor soul. Show some mercy, girl.’
‘Bullshit! Let him rot just like he did to Brian!’
“No!” I yelled. I had everyone’s attention.
I decided I had to find a better way of moderating my internal debates! If not, I was going to get myself locked away. I made my decision. I felt one side of my personality grow stronger, growing slightly louder- the other side screamed foul, but at a lower volume.
“I have a survivor bearing three-five-five degrees. It’ll be dark in another fifteen minutes. We’ll surface and bring him aboard if he’s still alive, Commander. This will be a quick one though- I don’t want to take any chances.”
“Are you sure you want to do that, Cap? We’re not obligated to pick up enemy survivors!”
“I just got done debating that issue, Mr. Cummins!” My Ex-O looked confused.
“The order stands! Prepare a rescue party. We surface in fourteen minutes!” After I took another look around in the scope, I left the Con and headed forward. I found Emily in her quarters rechecking her supplies. “Lieutenant, we found a survivor and will be attempting rescue in another ten minutes. I’d like you to prepare.”
She looked at me with a little concern. “Alex, is that wise? I mean… considering… um…” she stopped to search for the right wording, “I mean since… since the… um… change?”
“I know it’s not the smartest thing to do, but I feel we should at least try. Part of me thinks it’s a good idea- call it a feeling, I guess.”
“A feeling, Alex?” She had a slight gleam in her eyes and a slight grin. “Or maybe intuition? Maybe ‘women’s intuition, Alex?”
“Don’t push it Lieutenant! Just get ready.”
Before I gave the order to surface, I had one last look around- all clear. The recovery went without incident and we were underway within twenty minutes. I wanted to get as far away as possible before sunrise, especially after Chief Van Pelt monitored Tokyo Rose’s broadcast. Normally we didn’t listen to the propaganda and Empire-swayed stories she voiced, but tonight I wanted to hear if our exploits warranted her attention. We had been mentioned and she had twisted it slightly, but how much more could you mangle a story like ours!
Emily reported on our new guest’s condition. He was bad- several broken ribs, a broken leg, concussion, and slightly dehydrated, but he would survive. To be on the safe side, I ordered him restrained and posted a guard. He had regained consciousness long enough to take some water before passing out again. I asked Lt. Smith to be present to interpret and while there he did slur something before blacking out. I asked the lieutenant what he said. Roughly translated she said it was ‘Beautiful angels! I’m in Heaven!”
0700 hours, Pearl Harbor Naval Base, March 30th, 1944
“Good morning, sir. Lt. Forbes from Communications is waiting in your office, sir. He says he has something he’d like you to hear.”
“Well what is it, Ensign?”
“I don’t know sir. He insists its ‘Top Secret’, sir.”
“Wonderful! As if I don’t have enough of that around here already! Thanks, Jason.”
“Lieutenant, this had better be worth my time,” Admiral Demmit growled as he entered his office!
“Um… Yes, sir. Last night my department recorded a portion of Rosie’s broadcast. I think you’ll be interested in what she said, sir.”
“Since when did I ever give a damn about what that traitorous bitch has to say, Lieutenant?”
“It concerns SS353, sir.”
“The Sand Dollar? By all means, Lieutenant, play it!”
“…So give up while you still can- you allied soldiers fighting a losing battle at Oiwa Jima! Your American sailors are already giving up! Our Imperial Navy representative has informed me, that your Navy has fallen to enlisting women to do your dirty work! This afternoon we received reports that an American submarine, 353, run by women, mercilessly attacked and sunk an unarmed merchant ship. Shame on you America, for sending women to do your cowardly acts…”
“Turn it off Forbes- I’ve heard enough.”
“Then you don’t think it means anything, sir?”
“It tells me that 353 has her first kill, Lieutenant.”
“But women, sir?”
“Forbes, 353’s mission is highly classified! I am not at liberty to reveal any facets- and neither will you or your department- is that clear, Lieutenant? Tell no one and destroy that recording!”
“Yes, sir.”
“Forbes, keep me advised of any further references toward 353, understood?”
“Perfectly, sir”
“Close the door on your way out. Dismissed.”
“Just what in hell are you doing out there, Alex?”
0530 hours, 540 nautical miles Northeast of Baker Island, March 30th, 1944
“Captain? Sir, I’m sorry to wake you, but the prisoner is awake. I thought you would want to know.”
The light knocking at my door had just rescued me from a very strange dream. I had been on a beach somewhere sunbathing. I was lying on my back, an umbrella blocking the sun from my face. I turned my head to the side and came face to face with some guy I vaguely recognized; strangely though, I didn’t feel alarmed as I realized he was my husband. I felt comfortable, safe. It was very disconcerting. Now that I was awake, I considered it a nightmare- I mean me, married to a man- ya, and a man will walk on the moon too! I turned on my light and shuddered as I looked into my lavatory mirror.
“Damn, could be possible now”, I whispered.
I inwardly cursed.
“Captain. Are you awake? Our Japanese guest has regained consciousness, sir. I thought you…”
“Yes! Yes, I’m up doctor. Thank you, I’ll be there shortly! Let me get myself together. Please ask Lt. Smith to join us.” I said through my quarters’ door. I hurried to make myself presentable. As I finished my cleanup, I glanced at my wristwatch; fifteen minutes had gone by! I had to admit to myself that I had been taking more time lately to get ‘seaworthy’, but I was becoming more comfortable with my new face. ‘I do look pretty good,’ I thought to myself. I left my quarters and headed the five odd feet to Emily’s quarters. I was the last to arrive.
“Did you get anything out of him yet, doctor?”
“No, Captain. Lt. Smith and I were waiting for you. He’s still a little out of it, so go easy on him, sir.”
“Has he had anything to eat or drink since we rescued him?”
“Just some water late last night, nothing this morning yet.”
“Lt. Smith, please introduce me and ask for his name.” Just as with the previous day, I could not understand the dialect of our enemy. I did pick up on the fact that he was extremely angry though. His answer was short and heated.
“He will not tell ‘mere’ women anything, Captain! He says he would rather die!”
“Tell him that if he doesn’t show a little more respect to the Commanding officer of this vessel that I can and will honor his last wish! I will also make it a point to note in my report that he has dishonored the very people that showed him mercy- the very women that saved his lowly carcass- is that clear! Exact translation, Lieutenant!” I had some knowledge of Japanese manners and I was not going to take his deliberate insult. It took a minute to translate my rather lengthy statement. Our guest’s reply was longer than before and his tone was softer.
“He says that he is indeed thankful for his rescue, but he says you cannot possibly be the Captain, as women are forbidden to command naval vessels on both sides.”
“Explain to him that this was not our choice- that we were once… oh hell! Tell him it is a test by our military to show that even American women can beat the Imperial Navy. See how he reacts to that.”
Both officers gave me a questioning glance and Mina, Lt. Smith, translated the message. I agreed it was a lie, but why would this enemy sailor even half believe the real story when I still couldn’t believe it!
My statement had the desired result. He became infuriated- so much so that spit flew from his mouth as he made his next statement. This time I recognized some of the words having had a few Japanese-American classmates in high school- very derogatory, very filthy! The context of which confirmed by the very prominent blush of Lt. Smith’s face. There was only one option available to show this…to show him some manners and that I was in charge! I quickly turned, grabbed the guard’s pistol, roughly pulled back its action and just as swiftly grabbed our rude guest’s shirt collar putting the muzzle to his temple.
“Listen you arrogant, Jap asshole! If I say I’m the Captain of this boat you damn well better believe me or I’ll blow that offensive foul mouth off of your arrogant, slant-eyed face. No one talks to me or my officers like that! No one! Now, are you going to talk or do you take a trip out a torpedo tube!” I pressed the muzzle a little harder and twisted it a little for effect.
I now had everyone’s attention: My officers; the surprised guard stationed at the door; however many crewmen that heard me in the Con, but most importantly, I had our guest’s undivided attention! I knew this because his eyes were almost popping from his sweat-covered head and he was swallowing hard. Apparently, he now realized I was a women to be reckoned with. I was in command!
“Well, well, you do understand some English! Look ladies he speaks Colt! Now, Lt. Smith, if you’ll please introduce us again? Inform him I know many of the ‘more colorful’ facets of his language.” He was much more cooperative this time around.
“He says his name is Takashi Moritsu, Ship’s Cook and he is sorry for offending us with his dishonorable language. He was not aware that Americans- especially American women knew such crude phrases! He will not dishonor us in the future.”
I released our guest’s collar, removed the Colt 1911 from his forehead and handed it back to its owner only after resetting the safety. I then stood and bowed slightly towards him, “Dommo.” I stated. I wanted to show that I accepted his apology. “Lt. Smith, would he like some food and does he have any additional medical requirements?”
After some back and forth conversation, Lt. Smith replied. “He says he is hungry, but is reluctant because of what he has been told about the American’s treatment of prisoners. I have reassured him that those reports are erroneous and unfounded. He agreed to eat only after you assure its safety.”
“Tell him I like our cook, but I can’t vouch for anyone’s safety after eating it- not even my own!” I laughed. Mr. Moritsu looked slightly insulted then laughed and said something else while shaking his head.
“He says you officers are all alike! You all expect exquisite meals from pig slop! Captain, I quite like the chief’s culinary skill. I am particularly found of his apple pie!”
“Ap-prel pry? Ah… BraseBrawl! Brabe Root! Ahhg.” The man spouted. He also winced with pain from his ribs.
I guess everybody knows about American culture. I couldn’t help but laugh.
“Tell him I think we’re out of pie, but I’ll try to find something edible in the galley.” I was about to leave when Moritsu’s eyes went wide. I turned to see Two-Eagles in the doorway. She gave our guest a gentle smile then turned her attention back to me.
Moritsu started jabbering away to Lt. Smith.
“Captain…”
“Private, I’ll meet you in the Wardroom. Lieutenant, I would like to be briefed on this later.” I gestured to our talkative guest. “Emily, if you think our guest is ready, I want him put in the brig. I don’t want any chance of him taking advantage of us.”
“Aye, Skipper, if you think its necessary.”
“I just don’t trust him- he is a Prisoner of War. Private…the Wardroom.” I pointed.
“Yes, Captain.”
My lovely Navajo Windtalker reminded me that we had a scheduled radio communication tonight and asked if I wanted her to inform headquarters of our ‘situation’. She had concerns that HQ would not respond because of her new voice- maybe even dispatch a task force to sink us. I told her I had the same concerns, but we had to chance it anyway. Lt. Smith knocked on the doorway.
“Lieutenant?” Two-Eagles started to get up to leave as I offered her a seat.
“Ms. Two-Eagles, please stay, this involves you. Apparently, Mr. Moritsu is a bit taken by you! You remind him of his fourteen-year old niece, and also of a painting he once saw of an American Indian Princess years ago in the Tokyo Art Museum. He requests a formal introduction, Captain. I reminded him of where he was.”
Was Two-Eagles blushing? It certainly looked like it! “Don’t forget, private, that he is technically a prisoner of war and I will not stand for fraternizing- is that clear, Ms. Two-Eagles?”
“As you wish, captain.” She sighed slightly.
“That includes flirting, Private!” Her tanned face turned even redder. I noted that, of all the crew, she had taken to the change faster and more naturally than anyone. One of these days I would have to ask her why. Flirting…hmm…I had an idea. “Lieutenant, do you think Moritsu is sweet on the private here and could we maybe take advantage of this to get some information?” Two-Eagles’ eyes widened, her mouth opening in surprise.
“Captain! I’m surprised you even thought of such a thing! That’s not very cricket, what? Sex as a means to an end and all,” Lt. Smith exclaimed!
“Look, if we could just find out if the route back to Pearl is clear, that would be the cat’s pajamas! Maybe he has that information- maybe not, but I’m figuring he’s not going to give that out to his enemy without some sort of persuasion! If Pvt. Two-Eagles could become a friend- not seduce him, mind you…”
Both women stared at me like I had a third eye growing out of my chin.
What was I saying! Dear God, how could I expect one of my crew to do something that I would not do myself! Flirt with the enemy to gather information. Flirt with a man! Flirt with a man…it wouldn’t be that bad…after all the method had been used many times in past wars with favorable results… Someone in my mind screamed ‘WRONG’- and just kept screaming!
“Alexandra! What the devil do you think you’re doing asking a girl to offer herself to a total stranger for the sole purpose of gathering intelligence? To prostitute herself!”
I looked at Lt. Smith, surprised at her outburst. I was aghast that I was being scolded like a child- in a feminine name no less! It dawned on me that I was not as upset about her using the name ‘Alexandra’. I kind of liked it. “Lieutenant, I had no intention of prostituting anybody! I’m just suggesting that, with the Private’s approval, we try to ease our guest’s trepidation toward us. He might behave himself better if he feels we mean him no harm.”
“That would be against my standing orders, Captain!” Sgt. Williams appeared in the doorway, a raging fire shown in her eyes. “Sorry Captain, but I respectfully request you drop this plan immediately! Joseph will not be participating in any covert operation that can possibly jeopardize my mission, sir. You have been briefed of that, Captain?” She snarled.
“Yes I have, Sergeant, although I don’t fully agree with all the facets. Please, have a seat Ms. Williams.”
“I request that I be addressed simply as Sgt. Williams and not by Miss or Ma’am anything, sir. I find the recent softening of discipline onboard highly irregular and insubordinate to the regulations of military conduct. Sir.”
“Sergeant, how long have you been a marine?”
“Ten years, sir. Why do you ask?”
“And how many campaigns have you participated in Sergeant?”
“Counting this assignment sir, twenty-four. What’s this got to do with anything, sir?”
“Would you consider this assignment more challenging or less than any of the last twenty-three?”
“Sir?”
“Answer the question, Sergeant! Do you consider this job to be a challenge or baby sitting, Sgt. Williams?”
“Sir, I don’t understand what that has to do with…”
“Soldier, it has everything to do with this mission! Scott, I studied your record. Those twenty-five, by the way, campaigns you participated in were covert in and of themselves. In several, you returned alone. You have received the meritorious conduct award four times; three medals of honor and a Purple Heart!” Lt. Smith’s eyebrow rose as I announced the awards as did Two-Eagle’s. I guess you marines would consider those missions routine, but what about this mission is ‘routine’? So you’ve crept up on an enemy and taken out a gun emplacement or two! All that pales in contrast to what we’ve had happen to us, don’t you think? I consider this, by far, the most arduous assignment I’ve ever had.” I let it sink in for a moment.
“Look at yourself or anyone onboard for that matter and tell me that any of this is ‘regular’! I seem to remember a few days ago that two people screamed their pretty heads off after waking to find they had changed. I even recall one of them passing out again, Ms. Williams! And as far as regulations go, I don’t think there’s any sections in the manual pertaining to ‘sudden and extreme gender change’ do you? Section eight is the closest I can think of! In case you haven’t noticed since you’ve been basically brooding in your quarters, discipline has not declined much at all! So everyone is on a more personal footing now. That does not degrade the chain of command, does it? This crew’s effectiveness under battle conditions was proven yesterday, wouldn’t you agree?”
“Yes. But, Captain…”
“No buts, Marine! The commander of the Pacific Fleet has assigned you, my dear, to this boat- under my command! I have weighed my options and come to a viable conclusion. I’m leaving the decision up to Ms. Two-Eagles here as to whether or not she will participate. Damn your mission parameters, girl! As far as I’m concerned, we have only one mission now- to get back safely with our passengers! And before you start spouting off again about protecting the secrecy of the Windtalker program, don’t worry, if this boat goes down, more than one secret will go down with her; rest assured! You stand dismissed, Sergeant, that is unless you have something constructive to say!”
“No sir. I just…”
Tears began running down her face. Although I felt bad about the tongue-lashing I had just given her, she deserved it. Of everyone onboard, Williams had been the staunchest holdout- that is next to Chief Samuels. I hoped I had made my point to her though.
“Captain, was this really necessary? Ms. Williams is not the only person unexcepting of her situation. She will come around, I am certain.”
"Lieutenant, do you realize what Sgt. Williams’ orders are- besides being a bodyguard to Pvt. Two-Eagles that is?”
She shrugged.
“Her job, in case their position is taken or revealed, is to kill the Windtalker before the enemy can interrogate her and jeopardize the code. Ms. Williams here is a cold-blooded assassin, nothing more! Pvt. Two-Eagles is to be used as a nameless machine and then destroyed when or if, compromised. She is to be silenced rather than rescued- not given the slightest thought towards saving! That’s what I find so appalling. A soldier bound by orders to deny self-preservation to a comrade!”
“That’s not the way it is at all, Captain!” Williams screamed as she slammed both fists to the table! Her tear-streaked face beet-red in anger. “At first that was it, but as we got acquainted; as we fought beside each other, things changed! We became friends despite my orders to remain unbiased! I would do whatever possible to get her back safely- regardless of what happened to me!”
“Scott’s right, Captain. In the six months I’ve known him, Sgt. Williams and I have become close. She is no different now. I consider her my friend.” The Navajo stood and leaned her petite hand on William’s shoulder to comfort her bodyguard and friend.”
“I’m sorry…I had no idea.”
Two-Eagles looked back at me. “It’s okay Captain, even our fellow Marines feel that way. Many don’t even want my people in this war. I’ll do what I can to help, but please give Sarge some slack; she’s having such a hard time accepting this whole thing. Her father would never understand what has happened. He’s third generation Corp and served in France in 1918. Losing his son like this will devastate him, sir!”
“That’s if the Navy Department even allows us to go home, Joseph. Think about it. How could they admit to our real identities- that would mean they would have to admit that magic exists! No, we’ll be lucky if we’re sent to some remote institution, forever isolated from everyone we hold dear! They may even have some of us poked and prodded like lab rats!”
“Alexandra, do you think your futures are that dismal? Remember that I am still a foreign dignitary with some political pull. I believe they will keep us together and consider everyone a part of the Kili contingent.”
“That’s very hopeful thinking Lt. Smith, but our government has not always made sound decisions concerning its people. Just ask Two-Eagles about her people’s history.”
“I have studied the plight of the indigenous peoples of the southwestern United States, Captain, and am well aware of their tragic relations with you colonists. I once had a long talk with President Roosevelt on that matter and found his views very intriguing.”
“Wait, you talked with the President?”
“Why, yes! I found his notion of a National Park system quite revolutionary!”
“I don’t recall hearing any of FDR’s radio talks mention any National Parks, Lieutenant, I listened every night."
“Silly girl, not Franklin Roosevelt, Theodore! We had a lovely exchange over a spot of tea during one of his visits to London. I think it was the summer of 1901…what, have I suddenly grown feathers?”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! How old was this woman? She actually spoke with Teddy Roosevelt? That couldn’t be possible. I just had to ask the taboo question.
“Just how old are you, Lieutenant?”
“Alexandra! You know it’s impolite to ask a woman her age! But if you must know, I’ll turn sixty-six this September. Yes, you heard right, dear girls! You see Captain, the Mahanilui not only changes one’s body- it extends one’s life span. My adoptive mother passed on at two-hundred and seventy-two.”
“Absolutely incredible, but how; I mean… I thought you were pulling my leg with that Aerodrome and Kaiser nonsense!” As I said it I looked across at Two-Eagles and Williams, they showed two different expressions. Williams shared my shocked look, while Ms. Two-Eagles looked as impartial as she did that first evening after the change. Emily passed the doorway and I asked her to join us.
“Captain, there are more things to learn about the Mahanilui, some are advantages, but many more can be considered disadvantages. For instance…”
“Not to interrupt you, Lieutenant, but I would like to know more about you, if I can be so bold.”
“Right. Well, I suppose it would help illustrate some of the facets of the Mahanilui.” Lt. Smith stopped to think for a moment. “I was born Philip Reginald Smith in the Year of our Lord, 1878. My father was a Member of Parliament, the House of Lords, and the Ministry of Defense. I was destined to follow in his footsteps. I attended Cambridge from 1894 to 1901 during which time I received separate doctorates in sociology and anthropology. I met and conversed with Mr. Roosevelt at a tea given in his honor by the Ministry in 1901.”
“I didn’t follow my father’s lead though, I felt restless. I wanted to experience the world- to use what I had learned in university. After many losing debates with my father, I joined the crew of a merchant ship and set off to see the world. Over the following years, I got to experience many ports, some very exotic, some disgusting. I learned of the start of the Great War while we were transporting a cargo of Chinese textiles to Sydney. There, I learned the Admiralty had recalled my ship and its Captain to Britain. Needless to say, the ship sailed without me- at thirty-eight, I felt I was past my prime to fight the Hun.”
”Previously, we had stopped off in the Marshall Islands to deliver supplies to some British patriot landowners. There I learned of the Kili ‘legend’ as they called it. The Kili culture had fascinated me. So, from Sydney I booked passage back to the Marshall’s and took up residence on Majuro. I studied and researched every nuance of the culture I could. I journeyed to Kili many times and befriended the Island’s royalty. A few years later the call came for volunteers. I figured this was the chance of a lifetime and joined the five other participants. Her Majesty was overjoyed that I was among the group- in fact she was so excited that within six months she had, according to Island law, adapted me and on the next solstice, I participated in the Mahanilui. Over night I changed from a male, forty-one year old, slightly overweight balding British Socio-anthropologist to the female, twenty-year-old Polynesian Princess of Kili Island. Normally, volunteers were given a year to adjust and become acquainted with they’re new home and community, but as I had been adapted by their leader, I was granted special dispensation. In April of 1925, Her Majesty, my mother, stepped down because of failing health and I became the new Ruler of Kili. She died two months after that.”
“A year prior, I met a handsome young sailor from Brisbane and had a go with him. Though we never married I gave birth to a healthy baby girl. He visited Kili at irregular intervals for four more years before he just disappeared. Never hearing from him again, I conducted an investigation and discovered that a Japanese gunboat looking for so-called contraband had boarded his ship off the coast of Saipan. Only a few men escaped to relate the story, my beloved Lyle did not survive.” At this point she stopped and wiped her tear-swollen eyes- she wasn’t the only one.
“So you had a daughter? Where is she? Why didn’t you bring her with you?” Emily asked.
“I did- Mia, Ensign Hastings, is my oldest. I have three others: Kayla, Lailu, and Nina- they are also here. Nina turned sixteen two weeks ago. You know them as Ensigns Langford, Hardt, and Truman respectively. My daughters and I and the rest of my ‘Nurses’ are what are left of our female population. All of our men evacuated to other islands as coast watchers or volunteered to fight.”
“So, aside from answering the captain’s question and demonstrating that this Mahanilui gives extended life, why inform us about your daughters? I don’t get the connection.” Sgt. Williams asked quite frankly. I was asking myself the same thing.
“The reason, Ms. Williams, is that if our secret got out and any of the women of Kili were to be captured, we would be used as breeding stock! To illustrate another of the Mahanilui’s benefits, I would ask that you remove your leg bandages, Captain.”
“But Mina, I just stitched her up yesterday! She might tear them out. They need more time to heal,” Emily said, alarmed at the request! She gave me an ‘I don’t think that’s wise’ look.
“I don’t know, Lieutenant. The doctor’s right. What if I rip out the stitches?”
“I assure you, Captain, you have nothing to fear.”
“But I’d have to drop my pants for that.”
“Alexandra…you yourself stated that we all have the same equipment. Don’t be shy, love.”
I stood just inside the doorway and carefully slid my trousers down past my hips and gently down my legs being careful not to bump Emily’s work.
“Doctor, would you please remove the bandage.”
Carefully, Emily pulled back the wrapping. To our astonishment, the gauze pad fell away.
“I can’t believe it! The wound is almost healed and the stitching is stuck to the bandage! How…I…Alex? Mina, how did you do this?”
“I had nothing to do with it, Love! Not only does the Mahanilui grant long life; it accelerates the healing process. Both gifts are inherited by our offspring. Do you understand the ramifications of that?”
“Yes, I think I understand. What your saying is that if we,” I pointed to Two-Eagles, Williams, and myself, “were captured and forcibly…um…bred,” I swallowed hard, “we would give birth to some type of superman?”
“In a nutshell, yes, but not only you three, Captain, the doctor here as well. Do not forget that she too participated in the Mahanilui- what it granted you, it also gave her. Think of it- Japanese troops wounded one day would return for more the next! Can you imagine if some of us were traded to the Nazis? I should say that Adolph would get his Arian race, what!”
This was absolutely incredible! No wonder the secrecy of our mission! Her Highness was right though; if the enemy caught us and discovered our secret, we’d become prostitutes, breeding slaves of the Empire- possibly to the Nazis too!
“And I fell right in and increased their chances by fifty-three, didn’t I?” I felt the guilt building again, but fought it back. As I looked about the Wardroom, I again noticed how Pvt. Two-Eagles seemed extremely comfortable with the whole conversation. I was itching to find the answer to this quandary.
“Private, you seem very accepting of this whole situation- even after you first changed. Are the Navajo naturally so accepting of such magic?”
“Yes, Ms. Two-Eagles I have observed your composure also. Except for the short outburst at discovery, you have been the most accepting. Could you elaborate?”
“Yes Josie. Why have you been so calm about all that’s happened?” Emily added as my face, as well as Sgt. Williams, asked the question, ‘who is Josie’?
“Why Skipper, you don’t think the name fits? I mean, come on, I don’t look like a Joseph any more, do I?”
She waited for any response.
“My people, the Navajo, believe that everything on the earth has a spirit: trees, fire, wind, earth, but especially animals. Many of my people practiced what translates as spirit walking. It is said that some could leave their bodies and share another spirit’s body- usually a wolf or coyote. I believe Hollywood calls them something like werewolves? My grandfather practiced this ritual.”
“He and several of my older male relatives would meet inside a sweat lodge absent of light for days at a time smoking a ceremonial pipe and eating sacred fungus found in the shade of the high desert mountains. A Vision Quest he called it. In this state of enlightenment they claimed to venture out and share the bodies of our closest competitors- the coyote. They claimed the experience cleansed them of the boredom of reservation life. I joined them once; just before I joined the Marines, but I never reached full enlightenment. Lieutenant, your Mahanilui helped me achieve that spiritual illumination. It has cleansed my spirit and I thank you for the opportunity. Should this all prove permanent, I will not resist. I am at peace- content that whatever has happened has been by the Great Spirit’s design.” The beautiful Navajo paused momentarily to sort her thoughts.
“Skipper, what you said to Sarge…you were absolutely correct about this being the most challenging assignment we’ve ever been on. It is also the most revealing from a personal standpoint. I now see how others react to a similar situation. Lt. Smith, I believe the Sociologist in you to be quite thrilled.”
“That was quite eloquent, Josie. And the Colonists call you the savages?” Lt. Smith glanced around the table as she spoke. She settled on Sgt. Williams. “Ms. Williams, you should take notes from your companion, she is quite the pragmatist. Captain, with your permission I will take my leave?”
“Yes, lieutenant, dismissed. Could you join me here for dinner around 1800? I’m sure the rest of my officers and I would like to hear more about the pluses and minuses of your Mahanilui.”
“A pleasure.”
“Skipper, I’d like to talk to you about our upcoming transmission tonight. I don’t think they will believe it’s us. Headquarters will probably think we’ve been compromised. We may need to prove who we are, sir.”
“Alex?” Emily spoke up, I believe I can help prove our identity…”
2000 hours, Pearl Harbor Naval Base, March 30th, 1944
“Attention!”
“At ease gentlemen.”
“Admiral, I wasn’t informed of your visit, sir.”
“Has 353 checked in yet, Forbes?”
“No sir, not yet. I expect they will any time now, though.”
“Lieutenant, if you will; all non-essential personnel?”
“Alright men, you heard the Admiral, everyone but Ensign Redhorse clear the building- on the double.”
“Did you intercept anymore propaganda on 353, Lieutenant?”
“Nothing yet, sir. Just the usual chatter is all.”
“Lieutenant, I’m getting something here!”
“Is it 353, Ensign?”
“I think so Admiral, but its a woman’s voice, sir.”
“Is the call-sign valid for 353?”
“Yes sir, but I know Joseph Two-Eagles personally sir, and this is not his voice!”
“Could it be Lt. Scott?”
“Negative sir, Navajo is not an easy language to learn- especially in such a short time. Whoever it is, she’s definitely Navajo!”
“Forbes, do you think 353 has been compromised? Is it possible the enemy has captured one of your Codetalkers?”
“At last report all my people had been accounted for- dead or alive sir. Anything is possible though, Admiral. Should we continue?”
“Ensign, you say you know the Private? How well?”
“We’re from the same Reservation, sir. I talked him into joining the Corp.”
“Very well then, ask something that only the Private would know.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Admiral this would be just like the Japs! Do you think they captured or sunk 353?”
“Forbes, Captain Steinert is one of the best in the fleet. He is a very resourceful officer. He wouldn’t settle for capture and if the Sand Dollar were sunk, Tokyo Rose would be rubbing it in our faces by…”
“Admiral, Lt. Forbes, I can’t explain it, but it’s Joseph. I just asked if he remembered what we called our third grade teacher back on the Reservation- no hesitation, sirs. I don’t understand it, but it’s definitely him.”
“I don’t like it, Admiral- too strange.”
“I agree, Forbes. Get your men back here on the double. I want to know where this transmission is coming from! Ensign, send this message to Lt. Scott and Lt. Scott only: Who’s playing and what’s the score?”
“Sir?”
“Just do it, Ensign!”
“Admiral, it will take a few minutes to triangulate their position. On the off chance this actually is 353, we could be putting them in danger, sir.”
“I understand that Forbes, but I have to know where they are before I make my decision.”
“Decision, sir?”
“Yes, Forbes. The decision to let them come home or hunt them down!”
“Admiral, this decodes as ‘Rockville and Springfield. Fifty-two to twenty-one. Top of the sixth, one out, no strikes, one foul, no balls.’ I don’t get it, sir?”
“Are you definite about that message, Ensign? Are you sure you decoded that right?”
“Completely sir. What’s it mean?”
“It means, Ensign, that I don’t have to call out the dogs- at least not yet.”
“Sir?”
“Let’s just say that Lt. Scott was given special instructions and codes in case she found herself in any compromising situations. Something strange has happened on board the Sand Dollar, but everyone is okay. They even picked up a prisoner- probably a survivor from their first kill.”
“You got that from a baseball score? What do you need the Navajo for, Admiral?”
“One of my better ideas, Ensign Redhorse. We still need you Windtalkers though, so don’t get any ideas. Forbes, Redhorse, good job; congratulate them on their first kill and tell them we look forward to their return. Give them an update on enemy movements between us and schedule the next radio transmission for 2200 tomorrow. Alert me to any problems and I want that location on my desk in the morning. Goodnight Gentlemen.”
2010 hours, 650 nautical miles East of Baker Island, March 30th, 1944
“They don’t believe it’s us, Skipper. I hope Lt. Scott can convince them. Wait…” Two-Eagles paused then replied to a supposed question. “They’re testing me. They want to know my third grade teacher’s nickname.”
She giggled and she smiled as she gave her reply.
“I thought I recognized that voice! Skipper, I think I convinced them. My longtime friend Adam Redhorse is on the other end…” She raised her lithe hand to indicate another message.
“Skip, I have a message for Lt. Scott.”
“What is it, Josie?”
“It says: Who’s playing and what’s the score, Lieutenant?”
“He’s testing me…to make sure we haven’t been captured.”
“Who, Emily?” I asked.
“Ah…Admiral Demmit. He gave me a special code before we left San Francisco- in case I needed…um…special help.”
“What kind of special help, Emily?” I had an idea, but I wanted to hear it from her.
“Um…in case…um…you or the crew…well you said it yourself, Alex- women haven’t served on submarines!” Bingo! Give the man…er…woman a cigar- I thought the old man would find some way of checking up on his premier crew. He didn’t trust us with a woman onboard! I felt hurt. My face must have spoken volumes. “I’m sorry Alex! The Admiral just wanted to make sure I was treated properly. I guess he’s just an old school gentleman- Chivalry… you know?”
“I had a sneaking suspicion he would do something like that…with our history and all. Go ahead and give him your report.” I waved to Two-Eagles.
“Send this Josie: Rockville and Springfield.” She thought a second as if counting to herself. “Fifty-two to twenty-one.” She paused again. “One out, no strikes, one foul, no balls. That’s it, Josie, send it.”
“Boy, with a code like that what am I here for?”
“Just send the message, Private.”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Emily, you want to decode for your C.O.?”
“Well…I shouldn’t but…Okay, here goes. Rockville is my favorite women’s baseball league team. I won a bet with the Admiral last year that they would beat Springfield. The score, fifty-two to twenty-one, gives crew compliment at the time of message- in essence, all crew and passengers accounted for; including one survivor.”
“Okay, I got that part, but the count- what’s that mean?”
“Well…one out is Mr. Moritsu’s ship and…no strikes indicates no one has been severely injured. One foul says that we have had some sort of incident. Just a status report that’s all, Captain.”
At this point the lieutenant’s face flushed deep crimson. She purposely left out the last segment. I wasn’t going to leave her off the hook; I wanted to hear the meaning of the last part of her message.
“Don’t stop now, Doctor, what’s the last part mean!”
“It’s not that important, Captain, it’s…” I glared at her. “Alex, I don’t think you want to hear this, it’s not that important- he may not even get it…”
This time I crossed my arms and leaned against the bulkhead as I increased my glare. “It’s just an explanation of the incident…um…sort of.”
I waited for her to continue.
“No balls? Alex, you figure it out, alright?” Two-Eagles turned from her equipment and stared at Emily in astonishment. “Well, it’s the only thing I could think of that fit!”
Two-Eagles raised her hand again- another message. This time she wrote the long message down and gave her acknowledgement and signed off.
“Headquarters sends congratulations on our first kill and looks forward to our return to Pearl. Stay on current course. Next contact at 2200 tomorrow.” She said as she handed me the message.
“Thanks, Ms. Two-Eagles. I’ll pass this along to the crew. It should boost morale.”
“Skipper? What’s going to happen to us when HQ finds out? Will they send us all to some… place…for experiments? You don’t think they’ll just let us go, do you?”
“Private, I don’t have a clue as to what the future holds for us once we reach Pearl. I suggest we just keep hoping for the best. I don’t think any of us want to become guinea pigs. I recommend you consult your Great Spirit, Ms. Two-Eagles.”
Capt. Steinert and her crew continue their first mission, but what does the future hold for the crew of the Sand Dollar as they make their way home to Pearl Harbor?
The following story is just that- a story- fiction. As such, all characters are fictitious and any similarities to persons living or deceased are purely coincidental. Some research has been done for authenticity and so I didn’t screw it up too bad. Just so I don’t receive nasty-grams from any WWII vets, the Balao class submarine, keel number 353, was never built. No military missions of this sort actually occurred in the areas at the dates specified. Furthermore, I hold the highest admiration for every submariner- every veteran, WWII or other, for what they sacrificed, endured and accomplished.
“Developments”
0400 hours, 700 Nautical miles East of Baker Island March 31st, 1944
“Andrews, I’m here to relieve you. How’s the prisoner?”
“He’s been moanin’ pretty loud. His ribs must be hurtin’ but good. I thought Hilf was ‘spose to be my relief.”
“She asked me to cover for a few minutes while she took care of some…um…business… if you know what I mean.”
“Ya, I heard. You think about it any?”
“Trying not to- it’s still too embarrassing to think about, ya know? Hey, I got the last of the island hooch from the cooler and it’s got one hell of a bite now. Here take the last swig, it’ll put the hair back on your chest!”
“Wow! Hot dog that’s got a kick! Reminds me of the stuff my Pa use to make back home! Here, you better rinse this out before the skipper finds out. You know she disapproves of spirits onboard- especially this potion!”
“Don’t worry, I’ll wash it good.”
“Hey, drinkin’ that stuff isn’t going to…you know make us any ‘girlier’, is it?”
“Naw, Lt. Smith says it can’t hurt us anymore, besides, this was the last of it.”
“Good, I was startin’ to worry. Too bad too, it was just getting’ aged proper.”
“Speakin’ ‘bout aged proper, I managed to get my hands on some of that Mexican stuff before we left San Francisco- Tequila, I think it’s called- kind of tastes like the Island stuff only stronger. Want to try some?”
“No that’s okay. I don’t want the Skipper smelling liquor on my breath. …I guess I better go find Hilf- Cmdr. Cummins might get mad if she finds out that we messed up her duty roster.”
“Mind you, Hilf has been kind of on edge these past couple of days. Best to go easy on the teasing.”
“I’ll remember that. I also expect you to go easy on me when my time comes. Thanks for fillin’ in Tom.”
“Hilf, what took you so long? Richards is down waitin’ for ya. If Miss Cummins finds out you’re late she’ll put you on report for sure!”
“Just get off it Andrews! I’d like to see you do any better! It hurts like hell and I haven’t been able to sleep a wink since Lt. Scott had me start wearing this damn belt!”
“Easy now, don’t get all grumpy with me. I’m not responsible for your situation! We’re all in the same boat, remember?”
“Just get out of my way and let me get down to the Brig so I can get this watch over with. I tell ya, I wish I had some whiskey to dull this cramping.”
“Ask Richards. He said somethin’ ‘bout hiding some Tequila- says its stronger than the island hooch. That might help your crampin’ some.”
“Thanks Andrews, Something stronger might just do it.”
“What’s Tojo been up to Tom?”
“Just a lot of moaning is all. I guess it’s easier to give pain than receive it huh? How you feeling?”
“It still hurts like hell. The pain hits every few minutes or so then fades back to something manageable…makes it hell to get any shuteye. How do women put up with it?”
“Don’t have a clue and I’d rather not find out, but I guess we all will- only a matter of time.”
“Andrews said you had some Mexican rot-gut hidden somewhere. You think it could take off the edge?”
“It might, but we can’t have too much, Cummins will pitch a fit.”
“All I want is to dull it some. Might even help and keep Tojo quiet, you know?”
“That’s a good idea. It couldn’t be worse than anything the Doc’s got him on, right? Be right back.”
“Richards, you sure this stuff is good to drink? You do know there’s a worm in the bottom?”
“Don’t worry, I asked the same thing when I bought it. The guy that run the bar says every bottle has one.”
“But that’s so disgusting!”
“Aw, quit cryin’, you sound like my sister. Be a man and try it! Here, hand me his cup, I’ll pour one for Tojo too.”
0600 hours, 720 Nautical miles East of Baker Island March 31st, 1944
I awoke to the feeling that something was going to happen. The feeling, similar to the one I had a few days ago, was not as strong but concerned me nonetheless. Unlike the previous feeling this one remained constant, yet tolerable. Hopefully this was an indication that it, whatever the ‘it’ was, would be minor.
Last night I had given the order to move our Japanese guest to the brig. I didn’t want to take any chances of his getting free and harming any of my crew. Five days ago I wouldn’t have thought twice about him getting loose- now it scared me.
Another thing that scared me was the fact that my basic morning routine had changed so much and had become normal so fast. Without a second thought I had washed, brushed out my hair, put it in a ponytail, checked my armpits and legs, put on a brassiere, fixed my face, applied lipstick, and had gotten dressed as if I had been doing it all for years- not four days. Surely Lt. Smith’s Mahanilui couldn’t be responsible! I made a note to ask her about it as I went aft to the Con.
“Jack, anything happening?”
“All quiet, skip. You look nice today.”
“Thanks, how’s Mr. Moritsu this morning?”
“Andrews said he was still hurting pretty good when she came up from her watch.”
“Who’s watching him now?”
“Hilf was suppose to take this watch but Richards had to fill in a few minute so she could change…take care of…um…you know.”
“Jack, a person’s cycle isn’t any excuse to be tardy for a watch. I hope you…”
“Alex, I just thought that…well…she’s been complaining an awful lot and she’s just been so much fun to be around the last couple of days. I get scared just thinking about how I’ll handle it. I figure if I show the crew some leniency, maybe you all won’t be so hard on me when it’s my turn. By the way, if you talk to Richards today don’t let on that I know she covered for Hilf, okay?” My Exec said sheepishly.
“I’ll take it under consideration, Jack.” This was way out of character for my usually strict Ex-O. Jack had been a staunch supporter of crew discipline. Now she actually looked distressed that they would dislike her if she had to administer punishment. Concerned as I was about my first officer, I had to agree that Seaman Hilf should be given a little more latitude. She was the first, and so far the only, member of my once male crew to take the full plunge into womanhood. I proceeded to head back to the galley for my usual coffee before I relieved Jack.
“HELP! Anyone! It’s happening again”, screamed a shrill voice from below deck! One of my crew shot up through the floor hatch from the storage/brig compartment nearly colliding with several others transiting the passage past the galley. “Shit! It’s happening. It’s happening!” I recognized her as Hilf.
“Sailor! What’s happening? Why did you desert you post?”
“Skip, it’s the Jap- he’s…he’s…changing! Someone get Doc Scott, please?”
“What do you mean he’s changing? That’s not possible!”
“It’s the honest-to-God’s truth, Skip- we gotta stop it somehow!”
“Settle down Hilf!” I smelled alcohol on her breath. “Have you been drinking, sailor?”
“A little bit sir, but I’m not that drunk! You have to help him, please?”
Immediately I called for Emily and Mina to meet us down in the brig then proceeded down the ladder.
“See? I wasn’t lying, Skip, he’s changing. Look, he’s got a full head of hair already!”
Truth be told, I would have never believed it if I hadn’t seen it firsthand. Our Prisoner was slowly, inevitably changing! How was this possible? The Islander’s punch had long since been consumed and our fresh water tanks had been refilled several times from our own condensers. The two of us just stood in awe at the phenomenon.
“Is that how it happened to us Skip?”
“Most certainly, Miss Hilf.” Lt.’s Smith and Scott had joined us in the already crowded hold that served as pump room, cargo and food storage, and brig.
“I wish I had a camera to document this. Navy Medical would never believe this otherwise.”
“Emily, I don’t think anyone would believe this with pictures. Look, his clothes are starting to fit differently.”
“Permission to be excused, Captain? I’m starting to get nauseous, sir.”
“Very well Hilf but consider yourself on report! Don’t be surprised if you’re the next occupant of this brig, sailor. What is wrong with you? Drinking while on duty! On second thought, I want you to wait in the Wardroom until I arrive. Is that understood sailor?”
“Yes, sir. I’m sorry sir! I just needed to dull this pain, sir. I…” Tears started to stream down her lovely face as she turned for the ladder.
“And before either one of you accuses me of being too hard on her, may I remind you that the penalty for such an offense is incarceration and court-martial! I went easy on her.” In the time it took me to reprimand Hilf, more changes had presented themselves on Moritsu, most notably, a developing bust. Our sleeping prisoner had quietly and easily rolled over on the cell’s small bench- apparently so unconscious that little attention was paid to any pain or discomfort from his broken ribs or leg. Moritsu’s face was now definitely female- and a little familiar. What I saw through the lengthening coal black hair reminded me of an Asian version of Private Two-Eagles.
“Captain, this is quite strange. I have never seen the Mahanilui progress so rapidly! What we have witnessed in these last few minutes would normally take several hours! I can’t explain this conundrum.” Lt. Smith said in a quiet but concerned tone.
“I just can’t believe my eyes, Mina! This is so fantastic- like I’m actually watching Superman change clothes, only in reverse!”
“You mean Supergirl don’t you Emily? I just can’t believe it’s happening again. We have to find out how this happened.” I paused to work out a plan to investigate this mystery. “Emily, you and Lt. Smith stay with Moritsu. When he wakes up I want you here to make sure he doesn’t do anything foolish. Let him know he’s not alone in this. I’m going to ask Hilf, Richards and, Andrews what exactly they saw or did down here. I’ll send someone down on guard duty.” I turned for the ladder to the main deck. “I can’t believe it happened again!” I whispered as I climbed. As I lowered the trapdoor I noted that my ‘nagging feeling’ had vanished. Could Moritsu’s change have caused the feeling? Was Emily correct when she called it women’s intuition? Whatever ‘it’ was, it was very disconcerting.
When I reached the Wardroom I could see that Hilf had been really crying. Her eyes were red and she was still sniffing fairly often. She delicately held a crumpled hanky on the table in her clasped hands. “Jim, I’m sorry I had to come down on you so hard. You know my rules on drinking. What were you thinking?”
“I’m sorry, skipper! It’s…it just hurts so bad sometimes…I…I just wanted to stop it from hurting so much…just for a little while…” she started to break into tears again. I extended my hands to hers trying to comfort her.
“Look, I can’t say I know what you’re feeling…yet… but scores of women live through it every day. You’re a soldier; you should be able to handle this too. I expect you to act like one. Mr. Cummins and I have already given you much more slack than the rest of the crew. Now where did you get the punch from, I thought that was gone already?”
“Skip, I didn’t have any of that island booze.”
“Look, Hilf, it had to be the punch and you had to give some to Moritsu- how else do you explain what happened?”
“I didn’t drink any punch, sir! I can’t explain what happened to the Jap- he just started changing! Look all I had was some tequila that…”
“Just where the hell did you get tequila from sailor?”
“I’d rather not say sir.”
“Do you really want to share the cell with Moritsu for the rest of the mission, Jim?”
“No sir, but…”
“…but you don’t want to rat on your fellow crewmen, right? Well, let’s just see what they have to say, shall we?” I leaned over to the intercom. “Seamen Andrews and Richards to the Wardroom, immediately!” I think Hilf was surprised that I knew who was involved. She immediately started to cry again. “Jim, the crewmen aren’t the only ones with a grapevine. I’m the Captain! I have to know what is going on all the time. Now, I understand your loyalty to your shipmates but we need to find out what precipitated this change.”
Presently, Hilf’s accomplices arrived and I indicated for them to be seated. “Ladies, I think you know why you’re here. I’ll get straight to the point. I want to know exactly what went on down in the brig; I want to know where the tequila came from and I want to know who gave Moritsu the island punch. Yes, I know about the booze. No, Hilf didn’t turn stoolie! Who wants to start?”
“Nobody gave him any Island hooch, Cap! Me and Andrews, we had the last of it. Honest! Not unless Hilf had some more stashed, that is!”
“You bitch! If I did, I would have drunk it by now!” Hilf shouted venomously at Richards. “I didn’t have any, Skip! All I had was some of that tequila that Richards here brought onboard!”
“You little Snitch! I’ll scratch your eyes out you damn prissy tattletale!”
“You try it and I’ll rip every hair from your head!”
“That’s enough! I will not have members of my crew fighting one another! Is that clear?” I noticed how their voices shrieked and their clearly female threats seemed so natural. Andrews just sat staring unbelievably at the whole situation.
“Captain, Richards is right. The two of us finished the stuff off before Hilf got there. She said she had gotten it from the Galley. Tom and I finished it. There is no more. She told me that she had hidden some tequila onboard at Mare. I told Hilf that Richards had some thinking it would help with her cramps!”
Richards took over. “When Jim finally came down she mentioned that Andrews had told her about my stash. I thought it was a good idea. I was only trying to help you!” she said as she looked pleadingly at her crewmate. “Jim and I thought that it might also help make Tojo more comfortable. We only gave him a cup, skip- just enough to take the edge.”
My mind started to sort the information these three had given me. Could it be possible that some other liquor could interact with the spring water? Wouldn’t the water we took from that spring be so severely diluted by now that its special properties were neutralized? I thought a little deeper. Could it be that the magic or whatever it was in the water had been absorbed by our system and would linger? If that were true then I could not let Sand Dollar pass into the hands of any other crew less they would suffer our fate. All the pieces fit together too well. Certain alcohol and the water, the magic, in our fresh water pipes could lose the Mahanilui on others. I realized that my beautiful Sand Dollar was also cursed!
Another dilemma crossed my mind: how would I explain this to the Admiral? “Sorry sir, but I can’t let anyone else take command of this boat unless you want more women in the Navy.” Maybe, “Sir, you should really consider all women sub crews because that’s all the Sand Dollar will let run her!” Better yet, “sir, I added one more feature to your brand new sub- ta-da! It makes girls out of your best crews!” That would be real swell!
“Skip, Phones has screws in the water bearing three-five-eight degrees. Pretty far off, but closing.” Jack interrupted from the doorway.
“General Quarters, Commander. Where’s the bottom?”
“Thirty-six-hundred.”
“Take us to four hundred and rig for silent running.”
“Aye, aye Skip.”
“As for you three…get to your stations! We’ll continue this later. Who’s on guard duty?”
“I have one more hour then Norquist relieves me, Skipper” Hilf stated.
“Then get down there and make sure she stays quiet when she wakes up! I don’t want a repeat of Sgt. Williams’ wake and discovery. They’d find us for sure.”
“Aye, skip!”
1400 hours, 800 Nautical miles West-Southwest of Palmyra Atoll, March 31st, 1944
For the last six hours we had been followed by what my hydrophone specialist says is a Japanese destroyer. I ordered all stop and hoped they would pass us by. My gut said they didn’t know we were here but I didn’t want to take a chance. Moritsu still hadn’t regained consciousness, which in a way, was good. I asked Lt. Scott and Smith to stay with her hoping they would mute any audible outbursts. As of yet my intuition, that strange feeling I’ve been getting lately, had not appeared. I consider that a good omen.
“Skip, they’re pinging- right over our heads. Do you think they know we’re here?”
“We’ll know in a minute, Carroll. Let’s hope our guest doesn’t announce us. Get ready to take us to four-fifty. Just in case.”
“Aye.”
“Screws have stopped, Skip.”
You could feel the tension increase. We all, my crew that is, had been through this most nerve racking of drills many times. We expected to hear depth charges any minute now and all we could do was keep quiet. This was the hardest part of the Silent Service- waiting.
“Skip, I have another set of screws bearing zero-one-zero degrees. Sounds like a sub. Three thousand and closing.”
Wonderful. Reinforcements! At this point I wondered if my newfound intuition had abandoned me. Had they found us and called in the dogs? We waited quietly for, what seemed to be, hours. No tin cans. What was going on up there, I asked myself?
“Skip, all screws have been stopped for a while now. Sounds like there’s some banging going on topside.”
“What kind of banging?”
“Kind of like pipes- big metal pipes.”
I thought about it for a minute…something is being loaded from one vessel to another…metal…sounds like pipes. Could they be refueling the sub or re-arming her. I had an idea. “Is it loud enough to hide our screws?”
“Probably skip. They’re making a lot of noise up there.”
“Helm ease us away at present course then put us in a five degree arc to port until we’re about nine thousand yard out. Maneuvering, ahead slow.”
“Skip, what are you thinking?” asked my Ex-O.
“Well, maybe we can circle around while slowly coming to periscope depth and see what's going on- maybe bag number’s two and three.”
“Gotcha’, skip. Do you really think we can sneak up quietly enough, I mean what about their lookouts?”
“Jack, it’s late enough in the day that the sunset reflecting across the water would hide our wake. If we come at them from the west, that is.”
“Might just work. If they don’t hear us before.”
It took forty-five minutes to complete our wide turn. According to the compass we were heading due east. We had gradually made our way up to periscope depth- so far, so good. “All stop. We’ll let her coast to a stop. Phones, are they still there?”
“Aye, skip. Sounds like they’re packing everything up.”
“Jack ease up the scope a little, I’ll tell you when to stop.” As the lens broke the surface I sighted our pray. Before me was an Imperial submarine and what looked like a freighter, only this freighter had some big deck guns- a supply ship! “Jack, ready forward torpedoes.” We were eight thousand yards out. I had to get a little closer. Without warning, that feeling appeared. Ok…If I can’t get closer…but I had to get closer. One hundred more yards would do it, but how? This intuition thing was starting to annoy me so I decided to dig deeper into it.
‘Ok,’ I thought, ‘I won’t get closer.’ The feeling eased. ‘I’m going closer.’ The feeling came back. Well that was interesting. I started running different attack scenarios past my ‘intuition’. I finally got no response from one of my plans. ‘That must be the way to go’, I thought, ‘I’ll do that.’ No feeling. It was one of my more bazaar plans but not as foolish as my previous ‘Damsels in distress’ plan.
“Alex, awaiting your orders.”
I realized quite some time had passed and Jack was getting concerned. “Sorry Jack, I was just considering my options.” I noticed Emily had just entered the Con. “Jack, you’re not going to believe this, but I’m going to rely on my intuition for this one. Trust me. Ready tubes one through four for firing.” Jack relayed the orders. Emily just looked at me and raised a concerned eyebrow.
“Tubes one through four ready. Outer doors are open and tubes flooded, Skip.”
“Good, let me get you some bearings and I’ll tell you the rest of my plan.” After I called out the numbers, I voiced the plan.
“You mean we’re going to go underneath them as they blow up?” Emily expressed her concern.
“Yes, Lieutenant. Don’t worry though; I hope to have enough water between us.”
“I think it’s a fantastic idea- a true attack run! They won’t know what hit them.” Jack said in excitement.
“Well, Jack? Times a wastin’!” I said as I picked up my stopwatch.
“Aye, Skipper. Helm: bring us to zero-eight-seven; planes hold steady. Maneuvering all ahead full.” As I started the count I felt the Sand Dollar surge forward. I took one last look at our targets. “Down scope. Sonar, one ping! Just a warning.”
The seconds counted off on my watch, ten…eleven…twelve… “fire one and two!” As I gave that order Jack gave her own.
“Helm, hard starboard to zero-nine-zero! Flood all tanks! Planes, keep us steady.”
“One and two away!”
“Zero-nine-zero, Aye!”
“Fire three and four.” I said in a cool steady voice.
“Three and four away, Cap!”
“Three degrees down on the planes, negative buoyancy, take us to four hundred.” Jack continued in a similarly cool voice.
“Everyone hold on.” I said as I eyed my watch, mentally calculating when we should hear the explosions.
“Charges in the water, Skipper”
“Passing seventy feet.”
The first tin can went off ahead and way below us, the second was closer but did little damage. By my calculations we should hear the first two explosions any time now.
“Two separate explosions, Skipper. Now a few smaller ones.”
“Score one for our side.” Ten seconds more would decide our fate.
“We’re directly under them, Skip. Sounds like all hell is breaking loose up there.”
“Passing one hundred-fifty feet.” Jack announced. Her pitch had risen slightly.
“Another explosion…wait…make that two, skip!”
“Any more tin cans?”
“Can’t tell, skip- too much noise up there.”
“Good, continue the dive.”
“Two-twenty.”
“I hear screws, bearing two-six-five degrees two thousand yards and closing. Sounds like a Jap sub, Skip!”
Damn thing must have been hiding behind the supply ship. “Sonar, where’s the bottom?”
“Three thousand, Skip.”
“Two-seventy-five.”
Well, hiding on the bottom was out of the question. We could try to out run them but I had a feeling its commander would continue to stalk us. I couldn’t blame him, I would do the same thing had someone just scuttled my sister sub, supply ship, and whatever sinister plans I had made. Would he continue to pursue or was he the type to know his limits? I had to know.
“Sonar, can you get a fix on that sub? Heading and depth.”
“He’s coming in on an intercept course, bearing two-zero-zero, seven hundred yards and closing. About one hundred above us and falling.”
“Stay active Sonar and stand-by.”
“Alex? What are you planning?” Emily asked with concern.
It was at this time that I noticed Lt. Smith had joined us in the compartment. “Well Lieutenant, I don’t think this guy liked our crashing their party. I want to see how important his plans really were. If he gives up right away then it was just a standard re-supply, but if he persists that might mean we broke up some sort of secret attack plans. What I’m doing is baiting him to see what he does. How far will he follow us? How aggressive is he? Will he expend every resource, maybe even his boat and crew, to catch us, or will he give up and retreat? I have to know.”
“Isn’t that pushing it a little, Alex?”
“Three-twenty-five.”
“You forget the limits of this boat, Emily. A typical Japanese sub is three knots slower and can only dive to four hundred feet, tops; we’re good to over five. If he’s as obsessed with catching us as I think he is; he will follow us to his demise. We just have to tease him into making that mistake.”
Jack, level us off at three seventy-five, continue course and make revolutions for eight knots. Sonar let me know when his depth levels out and he’s just out of torpedo range.”
“Aye, Skip!”
“Captain, what happens if your enemy will not follow you?”
“Then, your highness…we entice him.” Lt. Smith just looked at me. I couldn’t tell if she didn’t understand or if she was questioning my intentional title slip. “Jack, depth and tube status.”
“Three-seventy-five and steady. All forward tubes are reloaded and ready. Tubes seven though ten show green as well, Skip.”
“Sonar, where’s our friend?”
“Bearing one-eight-zero, about five hundred yards- he’s falling back, Skip.”
“Flood tubes seven and eight. Open outer doors.”
“Alex, it’s not recommended to fire at this depth. We could lose the compartment!” Jack said quietly as she calmly reminded me.
“Can’t be helped, Jack.” I grabbed the intercom. “This is the Captain! I want all compartments sealed immediately. Report in.”
“Captain, is this action necessary? What harm would running cause? You said yourself that we could out run them! Why cause more carnage?”
“With all due respect, Lt. Smith, if you are going to question my command, I suggest you return to your quarters. Lt. Scott, escort the Lieutenant there at once! Please remind the Lieutenant that this is still a U.S. Navy vessel and that we are at war! Dismissed!”
“Lt. Smith, if you please?” Emily said with trepidation as she signaled the way aft.
Once clear of the bulkhead Lt. Scott turned and sealed the hatch.
“Well that was rather rude! I was merely presenting alternative options!”
“It’s not that Alex wouldn’t consider your suggestions Mina, you questioned her authority and experience. She won’t put up with that on her boat. Trust me, Alex is very resourceful and if she feels that sub will follow us back to Hawaii then I trust her. Submarine Commanders are very special people- usually top of their class at Annapolis. She knows how to read the enemy and for you to openly question her tactics is grounds for court marshal.”
“I see…what I don’t see is why our Captain assumes the offensive every chance she gets. Prudence being the better part of valor and all, I sense she has an axe to grind with our enemy. You know her best, what is this all about?”
Emily paused for a moment while she decided how much to disclose about Alex Steinert’s past. “Alex had a younger brother, Brian. Brian, despite their father’s wishes, joined the Navy in July of 1940 at the age of seventeen. He finished his training and was assigned to the USS Arizona as an assistant gunner’s mate. During the attack on Pearl Harbor in December, 1941, Brian was trapped below deck in his compartment.”
At this point Emily became visibly shaken. She paused and retrieved a hanky from her pocket. Gently dabbing away the tears and clearing her nose, she continued. “I believe its location was behind gun turret number two of the ship. The Arizona took several torpedoes to its midsection, and a bomb ignited her forward magazine. All but three hundred and thirty-seven of her crew were killed, burned alive or trapped below deck when she sunk, including Brian. Alex had been on maneuvers off the California coast when he heard of the attack. His submarine was ordered to San Francisco for refit instead of heading to Hawaii. He tried every channel available to get to Pearl Harbor; transfer, leave, you name it he tried it, shy of court marshal that is- I don’t think Alex would ever jeopardize his career intentionally. Finally, after six long months, he made it back to Pearl. Although he again tried to arrange for leave he was ordered to ship out three days later. Salvage crews were still working to recover what they could from the ship. His brother’s body was never found.” Again Emily wiped moisture from her eyes
“My word! That explains the vengeful look in our Captain’s eyes!”
“Alex isn’t the only one on this boat that has it out for Japan, Mina. Chief Van Pelt lost his wife of two months when a stray bomb bounced into their living room just off base and exploded. Seaman Sommers lost two brothers aboard the Oklahoma. I think everyone aboard this sub lost family or friends in that one attack. My own father was severely wounded when Schofield Barracks exploded that Sunday morning. He lost a leg and three fingers on his right side along with third degree burns. Excuse me…” her handkerchief again wiped her eyes.
“Doctor, I understand. If you want to stop.”
“No, Its…I’m okay…at least he’s out of this war, safe at home in Hartford. Mina, I can’t begin to describe the carnage I saw that day. It was as if I had stepped into some never-ending, grotesque nightmare. Patient after patient, it seemed like the wounds kept getting worse! Every ward was filled to overflowing before the attack stopped yet they just kept coming! I don’t know how any of us survived that day. I never want to experience that again!”
“You poor girl! Come here.” The two women embraced. “You’ve painted a rather vivid and disturbing portrait my dear! I quite understand the captain’s motivations. To lose one’s sibling then lose ones manhood because of a silly war. I can see where she would partially blame us…blame me…for her current situation.”
Emily broke their embrace. “Oh, Mina, Alex doesn’t blame you for any of this. He’s…She’s not like that! If she was like that my…ah, Admiral Demmit would’ve never given her this command.” Lt. Smith raised an eyebrow at the slip in the Lieutenant’s last statement.
Two distinct shudders echoed through the compartment.
“Oh no…”
“Seven and Eight are away, Miss Cummins.”
“Fish are running straight and hot, Skip.”
“Aft torpedo room indicates no damage. Outer doors are closed, Alex.”
“This is the Captain…good job everyone stand down from compartment seal.”
“Do you think that will draw him back in Alex?”
“I hope so Jack. If someone fired torpedoes at me I’d want to sink them. I’m banking on the Japanese form of honor being his downfall.”
“He’s catching up Skip!”
“Jack let him catch up and take us to four hundred feet. Let’s see if he follows.”
“Seven hundred yards and closing. He’s right behind us, Skip!”
“Four hundred feet, Alex.”
“Good! I want a half bubble down. Slowly take us down another ten feet.”
“Six hundred and closing.”
“Alex, do you think he’ll really compromise his boat?”
“Skipper! I just heard a faint explosion!”
“Our friend?”
“Negative Skip it was too faint! It sounded like it was several hundred yards behind him.”
Jack and I looked each other in the eyes. What had our torpedo hit? Did we unknowingly have another guest?”
“Four-ten, Miss Cummins.”
“Sonar, is he still with us?”
“Aye skip, five hundred and closing.”
“Jack take us down another ten.”
Aye, take us to four hundred and twenty feet. How long before he folds, Alex?”
“Soon I hope. They have to be leaking like crazy. Slow to five knots.”
“Aye, five knots.”
“Skip I’m hearing a lot of metallic groaning back there. I think he’s starting to break up.”
“Is he still closing?”
“No, sir he’s slowing…WOW!” My hydrophone operator pulled off her headphones. “That was loud! Skipper, I just had a loud series of explosions directly off the stern.”
We immediately felt the concussion.
“Status.”
“Sounds like he bought it, Skip. I don’t hear him anymore but I still hear small implosions below us.”
“Think he’s really gone, Alex?”
“One way to find out. Rudder, ten degrees to port. All stop. Rig for silent.”
“Aye, Captain.”
It amazed me that anyone would intentionally destroy themselves just to make a kill, although the Japanese did employ kamikaze planes as a means of sinking our ships. I still wondered what we hit with that torpedo. Had there indeed been a second sub chasing us or did we accidentally hit a whale? I doubted we would ever know.
We sat quietly for fifteen minutes before resuming our course back to Hawaii. Everything was quiet around us. At 2000 hours we surfaced for battery recharge and our scheduled communication. Unfortunately I could not visually confirm our three kills for the day. I asked Chief Van Pelt to monitor Tokyo Rose for any information. I was informed that our passenger, Miss Moritsu, momentarily regained consciousness only to pass out again after catching sight of her new developments.
My thoughts now turned from recapping the day’s events to concern for the future of the Sand Dollar crew and passengers. I still had no idea how our situation would be addressed when and if we were allowed to reach port.
“Excuse me skipper, but the lookouts are reporting that the weather is turning. Waves are starting to break over the bow and the wind is picking up.”
“Will it hold for a few more hours, Carroll? We need to call in at 2200.”
“It might but the lookouts are complaining that the wind is messing up their hair.”
My, how things had changed aboard the Sand Dollar! Before all this had happened none of the crew would have ever worried about their hair, nails or appearance! “Tell them never mind their hair and do their job, they’ll have time to primp later!”
“I’ll tell them, Skip! By the way Alex, I don’t want you to think I’m prying but have you thought any more about what you’ll say to Pearl or what you’ll do if they change our orders?”
“Every waking moment since this happened, Carroll! I can’t decide to surrender quietly or run and hide somewhere. I think I’m just going to start with today’s kill report and wing it from there. Maybe our recent performance will cause them to reexamine our effectiveness to the fleet. I’m not going to hold my breath though.” I sighed, just thinking of our situation.
“Well, whatever you decide Captain, the crew and I will stand with you- no matter what happens.”
“Thanks, Carroll. I appreciate the show of loyalty. I was afraid that my display of emotions and questionable command decisions over the last few days had eroded the crew’s confidence in me.”
“Quite the opposite, Captain Steinert!” Lt. Smith said as she re-entered the compartment through the aft hatch. “Your actions and strategies since the Mahanilui have impressed not only your crew, but your passengers as well. I speak for the entire Kili contingent when I say that we consider it a privilege to serve under you. Trust me when I say that your leadership skills and military strategies have impressed several of my sisters that had, shall we say, previous naval experience? We shall abide by any and all commands given, Captain.” She went to attention.
“Thank you, your highness”, I said back as I wiped a tear from my eye. “Sorry, I don’t know why that happened.” For some reason I felt overjoyed that I had Lt. Smith and her sister’s respect. I had considered them a quintessential part of my crew since that first morning of our change. Without their competency and willingness to assist we would have, by now, been adrift, prisoners, dead, or worse.
“Alexandra Steinert, I thought I told you that I am to be referred to as Lt. Smith- not ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Your Majesty’ on this voyage?”
I lowered my head in embarrassment. Somehow, it always felt wrong not to show her the proper respect despite orders to the contrary. “I guess it was just the way I was raised, Ma’am.”
“Captain, I must insist that I be referred to as Lt. Smith when in the presence of the crew while on assignment. Since you consistently feel the need to pay proper respect to me, I suggest you pay me the ultimate respect and call me Mina- after all a person’s given name is far more important than any ridiculous title. Actually, friends should be on a first name basis anyway- wouldn’t you agree, Alexandra?”
I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t understand how she could consider me her friend in such a short time especially after I berated her in front of the crew the morning of our island departure. “I…how can you call me a…a friend? You really don’t know me.”
“Trust me, Captain. I consider myself a good judge of one’s character; after all, I’ve been around a lot longer than you or any of your original crew. I’ve also learned to trust my intuition on the matter. From the moment we met I could see that you were an honorable and reliable individual. The impeccable manners you showed on our pier. You’re chivalrous treatment of me and my sisters. The respect and trust paid you by your officers and crew. The admiration Emily has for you. Her love for you! You have a kind, caring, and gentle soul combined with a strong will. You continually see to the safety and well being of others even if it means damaging one’s feelings. You admit when you’re wrong and assume full responsibility for any and all circumstances…I could go on if you wish but only half of these criteria are needed to realize you make an ideal friend.”
Again I had no response. I felt another tear escape down my cheek as I just stared.
“Ma’am, that was the most beautiful thing I ever heard. It’s the first time I’ve seen the Captain lost for words. Do they teach that at Oxford?”
“Not really, Miss Sheldon, observation as well as compassion for our fellow man cannot be taught in university, it must be learned firsthand in the real world.”
“Con, Bridge.”
I snapped back to reality. “Con, go ahead Bridge.”
“Skipper, it’s getting pretty bad up here. It’s rainin’ buckets. Swells are getting heavy and the lightning will be here any minute. What are your orders?” Jack asked over the sound of distant thunder.
“Jack, pull the watch.”
“Carroll, as soon as the watch clears have the chief shutdown the engines and take us down to periscope depth. We’ll resurface at 2200. Hopefully the weather will clear a little by then.”
“Aye, three-five feet. Prepare for dive.”
“I’m sorry Lt. Smith, did you want to see me?”
“Yes, Captain, Emily wishes to inform you that the prisoner is starting to regain consciousness.”
“Lt. Sheldon you have the Con. Lt. Smith and I will be down in the brig with our guest.”
“Aye.”
We proceeded below to the brig.
“Well, Doctor how’s your patient?”
“Still woozy Alex. She keeps repeating something. I wish I knew what she was saying. Can you make it out, Mina?”
“Something about being damned by the angels, I think. She’s slurring her words too much.”
“Alex, with your permission I need to go in and examine her wounds.”
I nodded. “Just be careful.” As I opened the cell door Moritsu tried to become part of the rear bulkhead. I had never seen anyone so scared before- she literally rolled herself into a tight ball and started crying profusely. Her mantra changed and she began repeating that anew. Both Emily and I looked toward Mina for the translation.
“Now she seems to be praying for forgiveness and deliverance from the…”she stopped as if searching for the proper translation. It took a moment. “…from Lucifer’s demonic legion, I think. She’s using an old Feudal Japanese term I’m not familiar with.”
I thought a minute. She thought we were demons? What if I let her believe that? No, I couldn’t do that in good conscience, yet I couldn’t tell her about the Mahanilui either. To do so would mean certain torture if we were captured- but would anyone believe her? What should I do? I knew how hard the change had hit us, I could only imagine what she was feeling- waking from the change while incarcerated by your enemy.
“Alex, Mina, look at this! The leg splint I put on her broken leg is loose to the point of falling off! And look here…” Emily eased up the bandages around Moritsu’s ribcage as best as she could, “…Not a bruise, not even a scratch! It’s like she was never hurt! I’ve never seen anything like this!”
“Yes you have, Doctor!” I pointed to my leg. “It’s magic, remember?” I got an idea. “Mina, I need you to translate what I say word for word if you can. First try to get Moritsu’s attention.” It took a while to calm our prisoner down. When she did, I asked Mina to start translating. “Mr. Moritsu, We mean you no harm. I assure you we are not demons or angels, but regular sailors like you. I know what you see is hard to believe. You must understand that I warned you about our cook’s food. I heard he learned to cook from a Philippine witch doctor right after he broke up with a Voodoo Priestess from Haiti. He’s vowed to curse the whole United States Navy for stealing his favorite goat! Now do you believe that?” Lt. Smith eyed me curiously.
“Alex Steinert! How dare you tell her such lies! I don’t think that’s a good way to gain her trust.” Emily scolded.
Moritsu lifted her head slightly so I could just see her pretty new face. She looked me straight in the eye and plainly spoke. I recognized the last word.
“She says you officers don’t know what real food is and, that you are full of…”
“Yes, Mina, I recognized the last word. Thank you. Tell her, the truth is we still don’t know what happened, but it happened to us too- a few days ago. Tell her it’s not so bad and we suffer no ill effects.”
“Really Captain, I cannot understand your verbal assaults toward the Chief’s culinary prowess. I’ve heard no complaints about any of her meals.”
“Mina, throughout history commanders, be they Generals, Admirals, Khans, or Sheiks, have always sparred with their cooks. It’s like a show of respect…kind of. Moritsu said she was a cook. I’m just trying to make her relax. Please finish the translation. Emily, how is she?”
Emily waited until Mina had finished my message, then she proceeded to remove the leg splint. She gently pressed the shapely leg while Moritsu curiously looked on. Finding no tenderness or break, she moved to remove the wrappings on her chest. The new girl raised an arm in apprehension. A gentle touch from Emily’s hand moved it away and continued. Finding nothing but clear undamaged skin and no tenderness, she removed the head bandaging to reveal no sign of the forehead gouge. Holding her finger in front of her patient, Emily checked for concussion.
“I just can’t believe it! She’s perfectly healthy…like she never suffered any trauma at all. Amazing!”
“Mina, tell her that I’m sorry that this has happened. Remind her though that she is still our prisoner and therefore must stay here in the brig. We will provide suitable clothing for her. If she is hungry I’ll have something sent down. If you’ll excuse me I have to prepare my report to HQ.”
“Alex, what if Admiral Demmit doesn’t believe you? What if he wants proof?”
“I concur with the Doctor, Alexandra. Indeed, what if he needs proof? Could he not meet us on Hilo?”
“The Admiral is too cautious to risk a meeting that close to Pearl. If he had a doubt as to our identities we wouldn’t get within a thousand miles of Hawaii! He would have every available depth charge toting vessel searching for us.”
“Hawaii? I there once!”
The words came out clear. Startled by the outburst, the three of us just stared at the pretty, little half-Japanese girl. “I’ll be in the Wardroom. Emily, Mina, feel free to join me after she gets dressed.” On my way there I tossed around something I had just said. ‘We wouldn’t get within a thousand miles of Pearl.’ I stopped in the Control room to consult the charts. After looking over a few I formed a plan and selected one to take with me. Carroll watched and waited as I returned the others to their pigeonholes.
“I know that look,” she said, “care to let the rest of us in on it, Skipper?”
“Not yet, Carroll. Have the Officers meet in the Wardroom in thirty minutes, including Lt. Smith. I’ll let Jack know.”
2145 hours, 700 Nautical miles West-Southwest of Palmyra Atoll, March 31st, 1944
“…So that’s my plan. Emily do you think you can use that code of yours to convince the Admiral to send someone to meet us?”
“I can try, Alex. I’ll see what I can put together. Do you think it can work?” she said with concern.
“Skipper, there’s a fairly big reef surrounding the whole place- about half a mile in places and only one way in. We’d be visible from the air, not to mention sitting ducks!”
“I realize that Chief. Are you always going to remind me of things that I haven’t forgotten, Miss Samuels? No? Good, then are there any other concerns or thoughts? Jack?”
“Alex, what makes you think that anybody would believe us, even if they saw us in person- I mean…I…I still don’t believe! They could storm the boat and lock all the crazy women up in some asylum! Now if we could get the old man to see for himself…”
“It would never happen, Jack- Demmit’s no fool. Even to me that screams trap.”
“Alex, let me see what I can do.” Emily interrupted. We all looked at her a moment. Had she hidden something else from me?
“Randy, look up the code designation and see that Josie gets it. Emily get that code written up and meet me in the radio shack in ten minutes. That’s all I have, let’s get to it.”
“Captain, a word if you please?”
“Sure, Mina, what’s on your mind?”
“Some of my girls have been feeling a little claustrophobic lately- I believe the cramped spaces are making them feel that way. I would request that, if this goes to plan, we delay our departure a day for some needed exercise? I believe everyone would benefit.”
“I’ll see what I can do. I can almost guarantee that the Admiral will have something to say about it though.”
“Then I shall, as the reigning Monarch of Kili Island, formally declare a holiday to celebrate our liberation and temporary relocation from Imperial tyranny! I shall insist that you, our gallant rescuers, participate!”
I caught myself giggling- not because Mina’s posture noticeably stiffened as she raised her right arm and pointed skyward in a John Adams type pose, but because it was most likely to work!
“What…do you think it was a bit over the top?” she asked stifling giggles of her own.
“No Highness, it’s just how can the old man refuse a royal decree like that- especially if he were invited?”
My word, Alexandra, you are the devious one. I am starting to understand why the Admiral picked you for this assignment!”
“Excuse me Captain. We’re ready to transmit on your orders.”
I felt the smile fade quickly from my face. It was replaced by a somber look as I took a large breath and let out a heavy, audible sigh. “Well, here we go,” I said in a tone that matched my face.
2200 hours, Pearl Harbor, March 31st, 1944
“Admiral, I think I’m receiving 353, sir.”
“Are you sure Ensign?”
“Sounds like the same voice as before, sir. I’ll confirm, sir.” Redhorse broadcast his question while Lt. Forbes and the Admiral looked on awaiting an answer.
“Yep, it’s Joseph, sirs.” He confirmed with a laugh, “but I still can’t get over it!”
“Shall we continue, Sir,” Forbes looked toward his Commander. Admiral Demmit just nodded a cautious affirmative. Ensign Redhorse asked for a status report.
The Code Talker jotted down the reply then read the decoded message. “353 reports crew and passengers okay; one prisoner recovering; three unconfirmed kills- two subs and one light cruiser, one unknown fish explosion. Additional message to follow.”
“Forbes, get reconnaissance on the line. See if we can get confirmation.”
“What’s an ‘unknown fish explosion’, sir?” Redhorse inquired.
“It means that 353 fired a torpedo at someone and hit something else, Ensign. It happens sometimes; usually it means they hit a biological- most likely a whale, maybe a seamount. It depends on how deep they fired from. Let them know we’re awaiting the second message.”
After a moment the Ensign motioned for his Lieutenant. A small discussion ensued. The two men seemed to be in a hot debate.
“Forbes? Ensign, what the hell is going on? Are you going to decode the message or am I going to have to do it myself?”
“I’m sorry Admiral, 353 is making a very unorthodox request, sir. It breaks all military protocol. Maybe we’ve been fooled, Admiral!”
“What is it, Forbes? Before I start court marshal proceedings on the both of you!”
“It’s Lt. Scott…she will only talk to you, personally, Admiral. She refuses to talk to Ensign Redhorse.”
Admiral Demmit angrily took the headset from Ensign Redhorse and grabbed the microphone. “This had better be good Rockville! You know I can have you thrown out of the game for this…what? You want my team? …Mudhens…he WHAT? …Explain yourself! L…this is highly irregul…wait, I’ll write it down,” he wrote something down and tearing the note off, placed it in his shirt pocket. “ …this better not be some sort of trick…oh, she wants to what? …I am? …well I…understood, stand-by, Springfield out.”
“What is it, Admiral?”
“Forbes, have the Ensign send this command: divert to requested position and hold for further orders. Next contact…2135, two days hence. As usual this conversation never happened. Destroy all notes and logs. Is that understood, Forbes?” The Admiral turned and hurried out of the room.
“At once, Admiral Demmit. I wonder what that was about?” the two men looked at each other in confusion.
“I don’t know, I still don’t understand why you need the Navajo! The Admiral seems to have a very good code of his own.”
“Just do as the Admiral ordered, Mr. Redhorse.”
2200 hours, 650 Nautical miles West-Southwest of Palmyra Atoll, March 31st, 1944
“Got them, Captain. It’s Adam Redhorse again.” My petite radio operator said then giggled. “He wants to know if I remember what we did to little Jonathon Clayton when we were thirteen.” She giggled once again and gave her answer. She paused until she got the okay to continue then gave our report.
“Josie, tell your friend that I need to speak directly with Admiral Demmit and that I will speak with no one else.”
“Yes, Ma’am but that is a direct breach of protocol. That might make them start to question our identities.” She relayed the message then she handed the headset and mic to Emily. We waited several minutes for a reply. Finally Emily began to speak.
“Yes, I understand that Springfield but this is important. Something has happened to everyone here. We need to talk to you. Before we do though, can I ask your team, sir? Thank you, sir. The Blacksox request a private, business meeting with you. I can’t, sir, I can’t explain over the radio. The Blacksox also need to discuss relocation plans for the bleachers with you in private…it is a matter of life and death for the franchise. Uncle Richard, please meet us in section NB-34 at the game in two days. We will be waiting just to the south of centerfield. It’s not a trick! On my mother’s grave, please believe me! It concerns the future of the entire franchise. The visiting team has put together a party to celebrate their safe season and their coach says you are invited, sir. I wish there was another way to do this, but we can’t disclose our trades to just anyone. It could possibly add games. Meet me at the stated location, Rockville out.”
“Admiral Demmit is your Uncle?” I asked flabbergasted. Things were starting to come together now. I felt…um…I don’t know how I felt just now- confused, used, betrayed- take your pick. How could I have let her do this to me again!
As if reading my mind, Emily lowered her eyes to the deck. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you Alex. The Admiral…Uncle Richard ordered me not to disclose our relationship, he thought it would ruin my chances of finding someone…you know?”
“Captain, we have orders to proceed to Palmyra Atoll and hold there. Next contact 2135, April 2.”
“Thanks, Miss Two-Eagles. I’ll be in my quarters.” I passed the order to change course to my Ex-O as I passed through the Con.
“Alex? Alex, wait! We need to talk.” Lt. Scott caught up to me just before I closed my door.
“A little late for that don’t you think? Why didn’t you tell me? What other national secrets are you withholding from me, Lt. Scott?”
“Alex, I already told you why. Admiral Demmit figured, if word got out that I was his niece, people would treat me differently, like some kind of royalty- that they would use me to get into his good graces! He wanted me to get promoted for what I could do and not for whom I was related to. Can’t you understand that? You don’t realize how much I had to plead with him not to court marshal you. He felt you were reckless and unprofessional, that you were a danger to me. He thought you actually started that brawl in the bar. I pleaded and pleaded with him that you were the perfect gentleman and that you were only protecting my honor! Finally, I had to promise him that I would go back to finish medical school by accepting reassignment to Norfolk- that I would stay away from you. He didn’t understand at first that you…that both of us had been set up. Halfway through your hearing he learned that Lionel only wanted to embarrass the Navy and sensationalize it for a byline. It wasn’t until after that came to light that he realized what I told him about you was correct. Uncle Richard prides himself on knowing the personality and character of all his officers. That’s why he promoted you and gave you the Sand Dollar. He hoped it would make up for the embarrassment and mistrust you suffered as a result of your discipline hearing. In several letters that he wrote to me he stated that he felt terrible for not giving you the benefit of doubt. He really likes you, you know! He was ready to give his recommendation to my father if we got back together.” She paused as her tear filled eyes finally overflowed. “I guess…I guess that will never happen now.”
Emily collapsed into my arms crying. I couldn’t help feel sorry for her. I could understand the Admiral’s reasoning- the military had a history of nepotism. Relatives seldom make good commanding officers. To my chagrin, I felt pride for Emily’s achievements- she had proven herself, by herself. I held her in a firm embrace.
“I would never intentionally keep anything from you, Alex,” she whispered from behind my shoulder. “I love you too much to do that, sis.”
“What did you call me?” I eased Emily back from my shoulder until I could see her face.
“I would never keep anything from you?” she said while still not meeting my eyes.
“After that. You said you loved me then you called me ‘Sis’- as in sister- why?”
She finally looked up as if searching for the answer in my eyes. “I…I don’t…I don’t know. It just came out- I mean, look at us, Alex! We look similar; we’re roughly the same height and shape; our hair color is similar; our voices even sound similar if you would lose that Missouri drawl! Face it Alex, the way we look now, we could be sisters. No one would question it. Anyway, would it be so bad? At least we’d have a reason to stay together if things don’t work out, wouldn’t we?”
“Look Emily, I just felt hurt that you didn’t tell me, that’s all. As far as us agreeing to be sisters, I saw the similarities as soon as Mina pointed them out. I’d feel honored to be considered your sister, it…it just seems right somehow.”
Somewhere in my mind a voice yelled “hurray!” the volume of which caused me to glance around the room for its source.
“What’s the matter, Alex?”
“Oh…um, nothing. I just thought I heard something, that’s all. It was nothing.”
“Now who’s holding back, Alex? Sisters can tell when the other’s not telling the truth! Own up.”
I felt my face flush. “Since the change, I’ve had these voices in my head- well at first there were a few but now it seems like just two. I’ve also noticed that one of them lets me know which plan or tactic will work best- like it knows the future…You think I’m nuts, don’t you?”
“I don’t think you’re nuts, Alex, I just think you have a conscience that wants to protect you like you protected me that evening in Honolulu. Maybe they’re part of the Mahanilui- sort of like a guide to help you adjust to your new appearance.” Emily stopped then smiled at me. “Could be the mysterious ‘Women’s Intuition’!” Her right fist came up and gently grazed my chin as she giggled. “Come on, Sis. Time to turn in, we both have duty at 0700. Get some sleep.” She hugged me and left my quarters.
Jack had been in the passage as Emily left and gave me a questioning look. I still couldn’t get over how pretty she looked when she was confused! I closed the door, sat back on my rack, and made my nightly log entry before turning in.
1600 hours, Admiral Demmit’s office, Pearl Harbor, April 1st, 1944
“Excuse me, Admiral, Commander Wilson from Air/Sea Rescue would like a word, sir?”
Admiral Demmit sat quietly behind his desk deliberating last night’s radio conversation with his niece. ‘She felt it necessary to reveal our relationship to the crew- why? What has happened aboard the Sand Dollar that would justify that? Had they been boarded and subjugated into revealing the mission. Will I be walking into a trap as Lt. Forbes had initially suggested? If so, why pick an island so far behind the lines? Palmyra Atoll was nothing more than a Navy Air strip used for refueling and staging. There was only one way into its lagoon. Why lore me to such an isolated location? Emily’s previous report specified ‘no balls’, what the devil did she mean if everyone was accounted for? Was she trying to tell me something about the prisoner? No, that would have been ‘fouls’. Did she do something unthinkable to Steinert? She is a doctor, isn’t she? And what about Two-Eagles? Ensign Redhorse did say that his voice sounded like a girl’s. Yet he assured us it was definitely him. How does it all tie in? Does it have something to do with the Queen? Voodoo…No, I can’t believe it actually exists. That’s too far out to even consider. Isn’t it?’
“Eh, hem! Admiral Demmit? Commander Wilson to see you, sir.”
“What? Oh, Commander, what can I do for you?”
“If you’re busy, sir, I can come back later.”
“Nonsense, have a seat. Now, what is it?”
“Admiral, one of our recon flights reported thick smoke about 500 miles northeast of Howland Island. Thinking the worst he reported it. Our PBY at Howland flew to the coordinates this morning after comparing the coordinates that Lt. Forbes sent us last night. I just got off the radio with them an hour ago. Sir, it was carnage out there. The pilot reported bodies everywhere, Admiral, mostly Japanese sailors but several Germans as well. They found evidence of at least two Jap subs, a surface vessel, and what appears to be debris from a U-boat! Here’s my report, sir.”
Wilson passed the folder to Admiral Demmit.
“You say a U-boat? What the devil are the Germans doing this far East in the Pacific? Would it be safe to say Commander that these vessels were on the receiving end of Allied torpedoes?”
“Entirely possible, Admiral. The PBY crew couldn’t say for sure but, given Lt. Forbes’ investigation request last night, I believe that to be the case. Chalk up four for our side!”
“Yes, Commander, chalk up four more for our side.”
“I’d like to meet the man that was lucky enough to sink a German U-boat in the Pacific Ocean. Do you realize the odds? Especially considering he got three Japanese boats at the same time. This guy’s the luckiest bastard of the whole war!”
“Thank you, Commander. I’ll tell him that when I see him. That will be all.”
The two officers shook hands and Commander Wilson exited the office.
“The luckiest man of the war! I’ll tell him when I see him! If he’s still alive! Steinert? What the hell are you doing out there? I guess I’ll just have to see for myself!” Demmit said to himself, making up his mind then and there whether or not to agree to Emily’s requested meeting.
“Ensign!” the old man yelled. “Make arrangements for a plane to take me to Palmyra Atoll first thing tomorrow morning, on the double!”
1100 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 2nd, 1944
“Bottoms coming up fast, Skip! Sixty feet and rising.”
“Surface the boat, Lt. Scott. Looks like we’re here.”
“Aye, Captain. Prepare to surface! Maneuvering- All Stop. Blow all tanks. Look-outs to the Con.”
“Thank you Miss Scott, fine job! Care to join me on the bridge? Lt. Smith, if you please?”
“But of course Captain. I’d be delighted.”
True to her ability, Emily had piloted us right up to the southern edge of the reef that surrounded Palmyra Atoll. I decided to hold position here on the surface to see what would unfold. I figured we would appear less imposing this way. I had the lookouts run up the Stars and Stripes followed by our quarantine ensign. As I looked back at my two lookouts, something worried me…their hair! Who ever heard of a sailor with shoulder length, billowing hair or a foot-long ponytail? I ordered the two to hide their hair up under their helmets. I followed suit. As two of the twenty-one known women onboard, Emily and Mina could leave theirs be. The weather, I noted, couldn’t be better- Clear skies, mild breeze, smooth seas, twenty feet of water under our keel- it couldn’t get any better. In short, we were sitting ducks!
“Skipper, Radar says we have a bogie coming in at zero-zero-two degrees, twenty miles out.”
“Thanks, Jack.” I looked at my two officers, “Here we go ladies. Jack, sound Battle Stations. Get the gun crews up here just in case- full battle gear.”
“Aye, Skip”
Within five minutes all the deck guns were manned. Pride raced through me as I realized I still had the best crew, even if we were all women! “Stand-by your stations. Hide your hair in your helmets!” I shouted. From a distance we looked like a typical submarine crew on patrol- at least I hoped we looked that way. I was very nervous about our planned meeting with whomever the Admiral sent. Our fate was in his hands. Strangely, my little pain hadn’t appeared. I took that as a good omen.
“Skip! Bogie at zero-zero-two,” one of my lookouts announced.
“I hope I’m doing the right thing!” I said aloud as I placed my binoculars to my eyes. Emily put her hand on my shoulder in support.
“It’s one of ours, Skip. A Catalina,” a lookout said a moment later.
A minute later the seaplane over-flew us at low altitude then started to come about for another pass. After a second pass the plane took a wide arc and started its approach. Ten minutes later the PBY taxied up along our port side. Several of the crew waited patiently for the Seaplane’s mooring ropes to be thrown. Once secured, an inflatable raft appeared and three men entered it and began paddling the short distance between us.
I stood dumbfounded as I recognized one of them.
“Shit! It’s the Old Man! He really came!”
“Really Captain, such language!” Mina chided.
“Emily you better get down there and greet Uncle. I’m going to need an introduction.” I gave a heavy sigh.
“It’ll be okay, Alex. Just relax; you look like you’re ready to pass out, Sis!”
Mina eyed us both curiously. “Sis…as in sisters? Positively wonderful! I was wondering how long it would take you two.”
Emily hurried down the ladder to the foredeck. She arrived just as the Admiral reached our side. Two of the crew grabbed and secured the lines as two more helped Admiral Demmit and his two escorts to the deck, but remained quiet. I noticed the Admiral doing a double take as he was helped aboard but did not seem concerned. Apparently he thought they were Islanders- I hoped.
“Lt. Scott, permission to come aboard?
“Of course, Admiral Demmit. Welcome aboard, sir! Captain Steinert had some business to attend to and should be here momentarily.” She cheerfully stated while saluting.
That was my cue. “Lt. Smith, if you would accompany me to the deck?”
“By all means, Captain.”
Down on the deck I could hear Admiral Demmit.
“Lieutenant cut the bull! What the devil has been going on? Why isn’t the Captain here to greet me? You know the protocol!”
“Yes sir, we all know the protocol,” I said as my feet touched the deck. “As Lt. Scott stated, I had some business to attend to, Sir. Namely preparing myself for this meeting!” My legs were trembling badly as I reached up and removed my cap. My hair immediately fell about my shoulders.
“Ruthie?” the Admiral sputtered as his jaw hit the ground.
“Uncle…this is Commander Alex Steinert, Captain of the Sand Dollar and also, may I present Lt. Philamina Smith from our Kili Island detachment?”
I stopped and held my salute, as did Mina.
The old man almost had a heart attack. He quickly recovered though.
“Emily? Where’s the Captain?” He focused his attention on me. “Young lady I don’t like games or charades! I suggest you go get Steinert out here immediately before I lose my patience and have him hanged!” I had heard that tone once before.
“But Uncle Richard this is why we requested this meeting! This…this is…Alex Steinert!” she gestured to me with both hands.
“Nonsense, Emily! This is not Captain Steinert. Why are you protecting him again? What did he do to you that you would lie to me. Did he get you…”
“Uncle!” she shrieked.
“Admiral Demmit!” I dropped my salute and approached him. I was angry now. I poked at him. “I never laid a hand on Emily nor did we ever do anything inappropriate- here or on Hawaii! I demand an apology, Admiral!” I growled, my Missouri drawl very evident. ‘My God did I really just assault an Admiral?’ I thought. “Sir, I’m sorry I…you accused…I…”
Mina, assuming her royal persona, interrupted. “Captain Steinert is right, Admiral Demmit! I should think a Senior Officer would never state such derogatory allegations of those under him without proper substantiation. I believe an apology IS in order, Admiral!”
“And just who are you, miss?”
Emily interrupted this time. “Uncle Richard, I told you, this is Lt. Smith! Queen Mauikimau of Kili Island. Mina this is my Uncle, Admiral Richard Demmit.”
The Admiral seemed confused at first then calmed slightly as he offered his hand. “I’m sorry, you’re Highness. I didn’t realize… please forgive me. I never pictured such a lovely young woman as yourself to be leader of her own monarchy!”
Mina let the compliment drop flat, her royal bearing continued. “Admiral, I suggest you listen to our Captain! She has something very important to discuss with you. But first you must be convinced she is whom she claims. May I suggest questions that only the Captain herself would know?”
Again Admiral Demmit turned his attention to me. There was that intense gaze again- like he was looking for any evidence of my true identity in my soul. It was still very unnerving yet I stared back. He finally broke his gaze deciding to concede to Mina’s request when she interceded.
“May I ask what you saw, Admiral?”
“Sorry, you’re Highness. It’s just that I consider myself a good judge of character. I have this knack for looking into their eyes. My mother called it looking into the soul.”
“And?”
“I’m not sure. At first I thought I saw a glimmer of Alex, but I just can’t be sure.” He thought a minute. “Alright, we’ll try it your way, ma’am.” He glanced back over to me. “Tell me miss, what was the name of the senior SP that first brought you to my office in San Diego?”
“Parson, sir. Chief Parson. He also escorted me to the Seaplane landing the following morning. I half expected him to meet me at Mare, sir. You said you were going to put him up for commendations.” I stated matter-of-factly.
He glanced to the side in thought. He looked back. “And you say he almost hit four sailors just getting off the dock?”
“No, sir. I believe I stated the number at eight, sir.” Again, I answered with little emotion or delay.
He looked into my eyes again.
“Sir, I would request that you stop doing that, it’s very unnerving. I was nervous enough when I got rushed into your office. You sat there and stared into my eyes just like now, after which you laughed at me for not knowing why I was there. You then handed me my new commission! A promotion that, I might add, I didn’t know I was even in line for! You said you had a special mission for me- nothing too dangerous for my first mission, but definitely a challenge, you said! You don’t realize how challenging it’s been, sir!” I indicated my new form. “Look, either you believe I’m Alex Steinert or you don’t, sir. There’s no way to prove it conclusively!” I paused only long enough to sort out an idea.
“Here, sir, take a good look at Emily.” I pulled her close to me. “She’s your family. To your knowledge does she have a sister or a cousin that looks like her? The answer is no, she’s an only child- she told me that after we met. What would be the chances of finding a woman on an eastern Marshal Island that looked so similar that she could be a long lost sister? If you need further proof allow me to provide you with it. Everyone,” I shouted, “remove your battle gear for the Admiral!” Admiral Demmit and his two companions just looked around in awe of all the hair that was falling out from the helmets- of what had been hidden under our flak jackets. “I can provide even more proof if you’ll follow me below, sir, and if you want to court marshal me for insubordination that’s your option, too!”
“Found quite the set of balls haven’t you, Captain?” roared the old Salt. “I mean that figuratively of course. You’ve proven your point, Alex. If I were you, I’d refrain from ripping the seat from an Admiral’s trousers or you will face that tribunal! Now would you care to settle down and explain how this happened?”
I was shocked! He actually believed me! I glanced toward Emily then Mina. Both shared the same look of outright astonishment. I felt my face flush. “I’m sorry sir. I don’t know where that came from, I…I just couldn’t let you impugn that I compromised Emily’s honor. I vowed I’d never let that happen again- no matter who it was!” I paused to think.
“If I may sir- what finally convinced you?”
“Son…Alex, the only one that ever gave me that much of a bowel cleansing was my niece…it was right after I had hastily decided to wash you out without knowing all the facts. Emily stormed into my quarters and proceeded to read me the rulebook. Her mother Ruth used to do the same thing when she felt I was going off half-cocked. Did she ever tell you she was my only sister- looked just like you, Alex! Now, how is this possible? What happened?”
Now Emily was staring intensely at me. “Now that you mention it, she does look like that old photograph of Mom! I never saw the resemblance before this.” I could hear the excitement in her voice.
“Admiral Demmit, the tale of how Captain and crew came to be this way is of utmost secrecy- very sensitive in nature.” Mina stated as she gestured toward the two other men.
“Oh, excuse me your Highness. May I introduce, on my right, Marine Maj. Canton. Maj. Canton is in charge of our Code Talker project. To my left is Ensign Adam Redhorse. I insisted he tag along to help verify your identities. Mr. Redhorse is a personal friend of PFC. Two-Eagles. Both men can be trusted and have the highest clearance.”
A gunshot rang out and echoed across the water.
“Skipper! We have motion on the beach!”
In a flurry of motion my deck crew donned helmets and flak jackets. Seconds later all guns were again manned and pointing toward the section of beach in question.
“Impressive Captain! Good to see your men…haven’t lost their edge! At ease Men! Rest assured that small company of men means you no harm. Remember, you requested a little shore leave for your passengers, I took the liberty of providing shelter and refreshments…you do know what a luau is, your Highness?”
“Yes, how wonderful, Admiral Demmit. I trust there will be enough for everyone?” Mina motioned to everyone on deck. “After all, if it hadn’t been for Captain Steinert and her heroic submarine crew, this day wouldn’t have been possible. I must tell you, Alexandra has gotten us out of a few rather difficult scuffles. She deserves to celebrate just as much.”
“Alexandra?” the Admiral raised an eyebrow.
“Well she doesn’t look like an ‘Alexander’ now does she?” Mina replied.
“Admiral, if you will follow me below, I’ll try to explain all this.” I said flushed with embarrassment. As I turned and walked back to the Conning tower ladder I felt three separate stares watching my backside. It made me very self-conscious and somewhat annoyed. I glared back at the three men only to see Emily and Mina stifle laughter. I didn’t find it funny.
1300 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 2nd, 1944
“…So that’s what happened sir. I agree it’s an incredible story, but it’s all true. Unfortunately, we have found that tequila is a far more potent substitute for the ‘Kili Punch’. I’m sorry to say that our Japanese prisoner has undergone the same transformation only in half the time, sir. You can imagine, Admiral, how Mina and the rest of us would be treated if anyone found out about the Mahanilui. That’s why she asked for your help in relocating her people. Think of the ramifications it would pose to the war effort- not to mention that lunatic, Hitler, getting his Arian race!” I paused. I purposely had left out the part about longevity.
“I guess what we’re all most afraid of is that our own government will try the same thing. I speak for the whole crew when I say that we’ve been traumatized enough by this. If we don’t change back…” I fought back tears. “I…I realize we can’t stay in the Service. Don’t get me wrong, we all would rather fight aboard the Sand Dollar then get sent stateside but, given the options, I think living free on some out of the way island is preferable to becoming rats in some secret laboratory.”
“Amazing! Absolutely amazing! To think magic really does exist in these modern times. And you say the change is total?”
“Jim Hilf is proof. She started menstruating just hours afterward. Mina says it’s rare but happens. Sir, is there any way that you can suppress this? Maybe we can all go to Hilo for the duration of the war? Mina and her people certainly deserve their privacy.” The tears were getting harder to hold back now. I took a large breath in preparation of what I had to say next. “Sir, I recommend the Sand Dollar be scuttled so that no one else will suffer our fate. She’s a fine boat and has served us well. I hate to lose her, but I see…see…I see…sorry… no other way.” The floodgates opened.
“Alex come on, the Admiral will do whatever he can to help us. Won’t you Uncle Richard? Tell her!” Emily consoled me and demanded an answer through tears of her own.
“I’ll see what I can do, don’t get too excited though! The War Department frowns on false reports. Nimitz and Halsey both would have my head if they found out!”
“What about the ship…”
“BOAT” Emily and I yelled at Mina.
“What about our boat, Admiral Demmit. I’ve grown rather fond of him. Does he really have to be sunk?”
“Mina, we refer to all Naval vessels as her not him, you know that!” I chided.
“Does it not shoot torpedoes?”
The Admiral annoyingly looked her way and cleared his throat. “In this case, your Highness, I would have to agree with Captain Steinert. I can’t risk the transformation of any more of my men. I’m afraid, given the situation; she’ll have to be scuttled…unless you can give me another option. It would be a shame to see such an advanced and distinguished vessel destroyed so early in her career. What would be worse would be to lose such an experienced crew and Captain, especially when they’re the only ones to sink a U-boat on our side of the dateline!”
We all looked up in surprise. “A U-boat? We sunk a German U-boat? I thought we hit a whale or something.”
“Congratulations, Alex, you have five confirmed kills. Air-Sea confirmed it yesterday. Three Japanese and one German. Any idea what they were up to, Commander?”
“We heard a lot of metallic noises on the surface- like they were loading torpedoes or something. When we went up for a look, I spotted a sub alongside the cruiser that had been following us- well, we thought it was following us anyway. I never saw the second sub behind the cruiser. After we made our attack run the second sub came after us. I decided to see how big of a plan we thwarted so we went deep. I egged him on by firing two aft torpedoes. We heard a detonation way behind him. Whatever they were planning must have been big- he crushed at four hundred and twenty feet still chasing us. What a waste!”
“So you have no idea what they were doing this far east? Hmm…Well maybe it’s better we not know. If the Germans were involved it couldn’t have been good. Congratulations Alex, well done!” He reached across the table and shook my hand. The hand seemed to engulf mine. I stared at the way he grasped my hand while shaking it- very gentle. Admiral Demmit must have noticed as his face suddenly showed confusion. He immediately revoked the hand and, clearing his throat, continued. “Good job, Commander!” Focusing his attention toward Mina, “I…um…I took the liberty of having a few tents set up on the beach for you to relax, your Highness. I hope you find them to your liking.”
“Excuse me Admiral, but can I ask the Captain were PFC Two-Eagles might be? I have yet to see him.”
“Yes Commander where is your Communications Specialist?” The old man raised an inquiring eyebrow.
“I’m sorry, I forgot to tell you that Two-Eagles is off duty right now. She should be getting ready for…”
“Captain? Sorry to interrupt but…Adam? Adam Redhorse is that really you?” Two-Eagles had entered the doorway. Her voice rose with excitement at seeing her friend.
“Joseph?” the Ensign’s face went white- a major achievement for a Navajo, and his jaw dropped open for several seconds. Finally, he muttered something in his native tongue.
“Why thank you Adam, how kind of you to notice!” Josie flashed her marvelous smile at him. Admiral Demmit turned to look and did a double take.
“Private! Is that anyway to greet an officer?” The Admiral barked.
Josie snapped to attention. “Sorry sirs! Um…nice to see you again Ensign Redhorse. Please forgive me.” I noticed neither officer was looking any higher than her neck. The old man looked like he was going to take a heart attack any minute.
“Private, I don’t think we have to prepare for a transmission tonight.” I said it more to snap the Admiral and Ensign Redhorse back to reality then to state the obvious. “Don’t you agree, Admiral Demmit?”
“Um…ah…I…No, no I…I mean yes…yes, you still have a scheduled transmission to make.”
Now it was our turn to look surprised. “Transmit tonight, sir? I don’t get it. Why would we do that when you and Redhorse are right here?” A thought then occurred to me. “No one knows you’re here! You took a big chance, Admiral! Why?”
“It was something that Lt. Scott reported four days ago. I got to wondering about the possible meanings of her score call ‘no balls’. Very unorthodox but very imaginative my dear!” He winked at Emily. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell your father about your, shall we say, unladylike language.” Emily blushed profusely. “Captain, you make your scheduled contact tonight! You report that you are having trouble with the pumps- damage from the recent attack. I think you might find you’ll start having steering problems- maybe even compass errors- something that would delay your arrival here.”
“I don’t follow, sir.”
“It’s fairly simple, Captain. If you had some sort of problem that kept you from getting here…”
“Then this meeting could never have taken place- of course, but what about your report, sir? Won’t you draw attention from the War Department?”
Alex, as far as the War Dept. is concerned I was following diplomatic protocol by organizing and attending a welcoming gala for our Kili dignitaries and they never showed. I won’t find out the specifics until I get back to Pearl. And, since this Atoll has little food or water on its isolated southern side we had to eat something! Canton? Red-Horse, did either of you see a sub around here anywhere?”
Both men shrugged and shook their heads.
“Good, and I’ll bet the PBY crew saw the same. Now can we get this Luau underway? I’m hungry.”
“I must admit Admiral, you do have a certain penchant for command. I should say my dear friend Teddy Roosevelt shared that quality.” Lt. Smith got out before I nudged her. Both Emily and I gave her highness a dirty glance.
“Teddy Roosevelt? You knew President…”
“It’s a long story, Uncle Rick. Believe me, you really don’t want to hear it right now, the food is getting cold.” Emily said cutting him off.
The old man looked a bit confused, shook his head and shrugged his shoulders.
“Captain, assign a watch. I want you and your officers and the off duty crew on the beach in an hour!”
“Aye, sir. One hour.” I responded as we all stood to attention.
“Lt. Smith, I took the liberty of setting up a couple changing tents and brought some non-regulation apparel in case anyone cares for a swim- I hear the water here is marvelous.”
“Thank you Admiral, I shall spread the word.” She replied cheerfully.
“Lieutenants, Captain, an hour then?”
“Aye, sir. Until then.”
Admiral Demmit was helped back into his waiting inflatable and ferried back to the seaplane, which then taxied on one engine toward the beach. Meanwhile, I set the watch and gathered all my officers, royal and otherwise, while our own boats were inflated.
All I can say is Admiral Demmit sure knew how to put on a good spread! How the Officer’s Club could survive without four of its finest chiefs was beyond me. The shot we heard earlier turned out to be dinner- roast wild boar. As with everything served it was delicious!
Almost everyone decided to take a dip. I believe mostly because it was the closest thing to a bath or shower any of us had had in a week. The crew and I were a little hesitant at first to don the female swimsuits provided, some opting to swim in their old male civvies and T-shirts, making all male eyes take notice. Sgt. Williams had elected to stay aboard after requesting Maj. Canton escort Josie Two-Eagles.
After dinner, I ordered the watch changed so everyone had a chance at shore leave. Sgt. Williams was a no-show again. Admiral Demmit and Lt. Smith seemed to be getting along rather well. I could only imagine the stories she had told him- how much would he believe?
Just after dusk the Admiral asked Emily, Mina, Jack, Carroll, and I to join him by the fire pit. After the Admiral personally guaranteed Josie Two-Eagles and Adam Redhorse’s safety, Maj. Canton flew back to the base on the north side of the atoll with the chefs and serving staff. The PBY would refuel and come back for the Admiral and Ensign Redhorse in the morning.
“Alex, I have to make a decision and for once I’m not sure which option I should take. On one hand, you would complete your mission, return to Pearl as normal. I would have the dubious honor of informing families that, because of a secret Navy experiment, they now have daughters instead of sons, take the heat and ultimately relinquish my command. Spending the rest of my life in the nuthouse while all of you get poked and prodded by everyone or thing calling themselves a doctor. Not a very enticing career move- for any of us.” He looked around at each of us, getting the same reaction.
“Another is for everyone to go ashore on Hilo and scuttle the Sand Dollar off the coast. List her crew as missing or killed in action. Again I would take the heat for losing my top sub crew in the Pacific- not too bad unless some bean counter decided to do a head count on Hilo. The results would then be similar to option ‘A’” Again he looked around- same reaction.
“Yet another option would be to secretly change the site of the Kili settlement to one of the smaller islands in the Hawaiian chain. Unfortunately, supply runs would be questioned and draw attention. It might take longer but the story would still reach the War Department. It seems I have no clear-cut direction in this matter! Can any of you think of other options?”
“Sir, there is still one option open to you. You could let us drop off Mina and her people on Hilo and we could turn rogue and continue fighting this war. It would take some doing but if we could rearm and refuel in secrecy, say under the guise of experimental weaponry…” I looked around to see all the disbelieving faces. “ya y’all are right. That is a little crazy isn’t it?” I shook my head and let out a discouraged sigh as that annoying little feeling came back.
“Admiral, perhaps Alexandra could complete her mission and just disappear. By that I mean everyone disperse and take up new identities in the colonies. Maybe even start families. You would report the crew as missing. Emily, being the only survivor, would tell the tale of how her gallant captain ordered her to stay on an island they had visited to take on supplies whilst he drew the Japanese away after being discovered. You both could retain your commissions and your government would have a hard time finding everyone- not knowing what they looked like, if they would look at all.”
“Mina, that’s probably the best idea I’ve heard so far but, sir, my crew is in top form. I’d like to point out that all of our kills have been since our change, not before it. We may look different, but we still do our jobs just as well. In fact, some things we do better. Admiral, we need to get back out there! We’re all still soldiers. We can still help win this war!”
“Captain’s right, Admiral. We may be girls but we still got our spirit.” Jack stated.
“Jack’s right, sir! We’re women, but we still got the old piss and vinegar! Let us go back out and sink some more Jap ships!”
While Jack and Carroll voiced their opinions, Emily stared at me. Could she see the real reason behind my pleading statement?
“I agree with Alex, Admiral.” Emily spoke up. “The crew seems no less efficient and morale is high. Everyone thinks highly of the Captain and will do whatever she commands. The Sand Dollar is a war machine and a good one at that. Scrapping her would be a waste of the country’s finances. But instead of sending her off to hunt, why couldn’t she be used for more sensitive missions? Missions, which would require medical personnel- evacuations, rescues, re-supplying the coast watchers perhaps? Missions, which would require little or no communication, yet benign enough not to draw undue attention? Unscheduled and hurried re-supply would be common in such situations. A medical triage unit could be attached to the Sand Dollar thereby explaining the women aboard her. It might even be a good excuse for relocating Mina to another island and legitimately supplying it- a new sub base similar to the small air squadrons and PT bases that dot the South Pacific. Alex could still blow up things if the need arose.”
“Lieutenant, you throw one hell of a sales pitch.” The Admiral quietly thought over his new options. Several minutes passed in silence. My officers and I spent the time nervously looking back and forth at each other, each expecting the others to predict an outcome. The old man then did the unexpected- he simply got up and quietly walked away, heading down to the water’s edge. He continued to walk down the beach for quite some distance- well away from the fire’s light.
“Emily, what’s going on?” Carroll asked, voicing the common question.
“Father told me he does this when he really needs to think. He did this before your hearing, Alex. He was out for three hours that night.”
“Perhaps I may be of some assistance.” Mina said as she got up and hurriedly followed the Admiral down the beach.
“I hope the Lieutenant doesn’t try to talk the old man into her plan. I’m not ready for a new identity and I’m sure not real comfortable with starting a family, Skip! Just the thought gives me the willies!” Carroll said as she noticeably shivered.
“Carroll, I don’t think any of us are ready for that! I prefer torpedoing ships to changing diapers- at least you know what to expect with the Japs!” My Ex-O commented.
“Amen to that, sister!” Emily added to my surprise.
“I whole-heartedly agree but I know of at least one of our crew that would certainly think about it.” I turned my watch to the firelight to get the time- 2105. “Speaking of that has anyone seen Two-Eagles? She has to get back to the ship to transmit our ‘situation report’.”
The four of us looked at each other in silence for a time.
“I saw her with Ensign Redhorse shortly before dusk. They were walking up the beach the opposite direction from the Admiral…Oh my! You don’t think she…they…” Emily said as her hand went to her mouth. Jack and Carroll’s jaws dropped open.
“I don’t know, Emily. What I do know is that of all of us PFC Two-Eagles has accepted this,” I gestured to my body, “the fastest. I also know that certain thoughts have been sneaking into my dreams. At first they scared me to death, now…well now, it’s not that frightening- must be the Mahanilui. Mina said it helps us warm to our changes.”
“Well I’m in no hurry to embrace my maternal side anytime soon, Skip! Although Maj. Canton is kind of han…” Jack’s eyes opened wide as she didn’t finish her sentence. “Um…I’m, ah…I’m just going to keep my yap shut for a while…now.” She said as she moved her fingers across the imaginary zipper on her lips.
“I hate to admit it but I’ve caught myself thinking about some of my former shipmates and believe me we weren’t just having a friendly drink at the Officer’s Club! Disturbing…very disturbing…at first…” Carroll let the statement drop. Even in the dimming firelight we could see her blushing.
“Well, for me, the man I love is gone. I’ll never see him again, but I’ll always be reminded of him- every time I see your face! The thought of finding someone else like him seems daunting.” Emily turned and took my hands in hers, “Alex, I don’t mean to be hurtful or confusing, but I miss Alexander. I loved him from the moment I saw him and I thought about us…about starting a family! It was the first time I had ever had thoughts like that. I would have resigned my commission for him…you…oh, Alex, why did this have to happen! What did we ever do to deserve this fate? Twice now we’ve been torn apart. It seems we’re not meant to be happy!” She crumpled to my shoulder crying. We were all crying.
“I’m sorry Emily. I wish things were different. I don’t want to hurt you either. I’m sorry that all we can be now are friends. I guess, whatever the Admiral’s decision is, we’ll be separated yet again- maybe for the better. If I can, I think I’d just like to go home, well not home, but I’d like to get as close to it as I can in my present condition. Maybe I could rent a place close to my Pa… become a good…a good neighbor to him and Ma…work my way back into my family that way… You wouldn’t…have to…to see me and be reminded of…of us…” I fought the tears back with everything I had.
“Alex Steinert, you will not just up and disappear into those hills of yours! And we are more than just friends! Mina’s Mahanilui has joined us by blood instead of marriage. We aren’t just friends, we’re sisters. You said it yourself a few days ago. As much as I loved Alexander Steinert, I will not let my sister Alexandra drop out of sight because she reminds me of a man I once knew! Whatever happens; whatever Uncle Rick decides, we will always be sisters- family. My family sticks together no matter what.”
“Emily’s right, Alex. Family sticks together- no matter what!” Admiral Demmit said as he came into the firelight. We all jumped. To cover being startled we continued on up to standing and saluted.
“Sorry sir, we didn’t see you come back.” Emily replied.
“At ease everyone.” He returned our salute. “Mina here has convinced me that I should not be hasty to make a decision. She suggested I sleep on it- weigh all my options and decide in the morning. I find that a suitable compromise. Shall we end the Luau and head back to your boat, Captain?”
My little friend was back. Not too strong but it was back. Something was going to happen. I set about questioning my little friend.
“Captain Steinert?”
“Alex? Why are you staring out to sea?” I heard someone say as I continued my internal inquiry.
“I’ve seen that look before! Alex is getting one of her feelings- aren’t you Alex?” Jack said as I came back to the beach.
“Admiral, I think we should get back to the boat. Don’t ask me how I know; you’ll have to trust me, sir.”
“Are you sure, Captain?” the old man growled.
“Aye, sir! But first we have to find PFC Two-Eagles and Ensign Redhorse.”
“Oh? Where did those two get off to?” Mina asked.
“Dr. Scott saw them head off in that direction earlier- just before dark.” I pointed up the beach. “I’ll go find them. Josie Two-Eagles?” I called out as I started away from the fire.
“We’ll be right there!” a male voice called back faintly.
Two dark figures walked into view a moment later, holding hands. Both wore smiles. They really made a pretty couple, I thought…wait…what was I thinking?
“Marine, where have you been?” the Admiral scolded.
“It’s not her fault, Admiral. I asked Josie if she would like to take a walk. We went about a mile down the beach and watched the sun set.” Redhorse stated.
“Ensign, the sun went down two hours ago. It doesn’t take that long to walk back. What were you and the private doing all this time?”
“Just talking…we were just talking, Admiral Demmit. Nothing… else…just talking.” Josie said with a quirky smile and guilty tone to her voice. She also released the Ensign’s hand.
Thankfully, Jack suddenly changed the subject. “Signal from the Boat, Skipper!”
We all turned to watch the signal light. “Screws bearing two-zero-four. No radar contact. Hurry back” it said and then repeated.
“Admiral, we have to get back to the boat, now!”
“I can read, Commander. Leave everything here and get this fire snuffed!”
“Belay that order! Sorry, Admiral, but in this case I have to disagree with you. Carroll and Jack take care of the fire! Mina and Emily stow the coffee and as much water as you can in the inflatable. Admiral, if you would help me get it into the water.” I snapped.
“Alex, you better have a damn good reason for doing that!”
“I do sir, but I can’t go into it now- we need to get aboard the boat and get you out of here. Trust me.”
Within minutes we were paddling the small rubber craft back to the Sand Dollar. As the watch deflated the inflatable and stowed the few supplies we brought with us, I voiced my concern about our fresh water system.
“You mean to tell me that you think the fresh water pipes carry this Mahanilui and because Redhorse and I drank some alcohol we could end up changed like you?”
“If you drank our water, sir.”
“If we drank your water? Commander that is the craziest thing I’ve heard all day!”
“Admiral Demmit, that’s the only logical reason we have come up with to explain our and our prisoner’s change. I know it sounds nuts, but it makes sense. The stronger the hooch the faster the change.”
Reaching the bridge I asked how far away the contact was.
“Skip, contact is still a couple of miles away, but it’s definitely heading this way. Radar still has no contact. It has to be a sub.”
“Make ready to get underway, Miss Van Pelt. Clear the deck watch.”
“Aye, Captain.”
Five minutes later we were underway and prepared to dive.
“Where’s the bottom.”
“Four-zero, Skipper.”
“Take us to periscope depth, Commander Cummins”
“Aye, Skipper, three-zero feet.”
“Dive control take us to three-zero feet.”
“Aye, sir”
“Where’s the contact now? Have they changed speed or heading to follow us?”
“Still bearing two-zero-four, Skip, a mile and closing at the same speed.”
“Sailor, how far away was it when you first heard the screws?”
“About eight miles Admiral, why?”
“How could you have heard a contact at that extreme range? Four miles is the best that I’ve heard of?”
“Sir, I told you that we do some things better now- that’s one of them.”
“Amazing! Carry on Captain. I’ll be in your Ward Room drinking some day-old coffee.”
“I’m sorry sir but…” I passed one hand down my body, “you understand.”
“Just do the job I pay you for Captain!” I heard the old man say as he cleared the forward hatch.
“Jack, let’s see if they know where we are. All stop, rig for silent. Sparks, I want to know the minute the contact changes course to intercept us.”
“Aye!”
“Alex, aren’t you taking a chance with the Admiral onboard? If we get caught or fired on…”
“Don’t worry Jack, I have a hunch they don’t even know we’re here.” My Ex-O looked at me in confusion.
“Just call it intuition, Jack.”
“Women’s intuition, Alex?” Emily had just entered the Control Room as I said this.
“Call it what you like, but I have to go with it. It hasn’t been wrong yet, whatever IT is. Sparks? Any change?”
“No change, Skip. Still heading for the island.”
“Can you make out what it is?” I inquired.
“Sounds like a sub, Skip. I’m not sure. The bottom is interfering- making an echo.”
“Can you tell how far the bottom is?” I knew it was a long shot given Sonar was out of the question while running silent.
Jack cut in, answering that question. “According to the chart we should have forty feet under the keel, Captain. Shall I take us deeper?”
I decided to quiz my ‘intuition’. ‘Should I go deeper’ I thought? I got a reaction. ‘Shall I see what’s up there’? No reaction. ‘Shall I turn and fight’? Big reaction. “Miss Cummins, raise the periscope. Let’s see who’s out there.”
“Captain?” Jack’s voice jumped an octave.
“You heard me, Commander- up periscope.” I said calmly.
“Aye, Captain. I hope you know what you’re doing or is this that intuition you were talking about?” she said with some sarcasm.
“Find out in a minute, Jack.”
As the masthead broke the water, I turned around to see the shoreline lit by moonlight. We were now roughly five hundred yards from our previous position. I started to scan the surface around us.
“Sparks, talk to me.” I said as I looked into the eyepieces.
“Contact slowing; bearing one-eight-zero, Skip.”
Turning to look directly behind us I just caught the flicker of moonlight off the wet masthead of another submarine. Within another minute I could make out the Conning Tower as it too reflected moonlight toward me. Another minute and the mysterious sub had fully surfaced.
“Jack, what do you make of this?” I asked as I let her have a look.
“Looks like one of ours, but I’m not sure. Something about it looks wrong, Alex.”
“I thought the same thing. Jack, would you ask the Admiral to come and have a look? Maybe the Sand Dollar isn’t the only experimental sub out here.”
“Good question, Alex, I’ll get him.”
“What have you got, Captain?” Admiral Demmit asked as I conceded the scope to him.
“Looks like one of ours, Admiral, but it doesn’t.”
“Could you be more vague, Commander?”
“Sorry sir, it just looks wrong for some reason. Jack and I thought it might be another new class of sub.”
“Sorry Captain. It looks like one of ours, but I can see your point. There is something definitely strange about it, since you mentioned it.” At that point in the conversation he flipped through the multipliers to full magnification and adjusted the focus. “I don’t know, Alex, I can’t see anything out of the ordinary with the superstructure. Try to signal her and…”
My internal ‘it’ went crazy. “Sir, I don’t think that’s a good idea!” I exclaimed.
“Twice in one day, Alex? May I remind you of whom you are questioning?”
“Admiral, I’m sorry but, technically you haven’t assumed command of my boat and since I’m still in command…” I hung my head, embarrassed by what left my mouth. Technically, I was right in what I said, but it was a matter of respect to let the senior officer assume some command responsibilities. In a smaller voice I added, “I just have this feeling…” and let it drop.
“Admiral, what Captain Steinert means is that her intuition suggests an alternate course of action,” Lt. Smith said as she appeared from the aft hatch.
“I’m sorry Lieutenant but I expect my officers to rely on more than ‘intuition’; experience and training come into play too.”
“Admiral Demmit, Alexandra has used her intuition on more than one occasion to escape detection and/or capture and turn disaster to victory since she first received her gift. I trust her decisions explicitly. Let’s hear her out, shall we? Captain, what would you have us do?”
As was becoming habit, mentally I weighed my options. Do I signal as the Admiral ordered? That was a loud ‘No’. Should I surface? Again, the answer was a resounding ‘No’. Maybe I should try to get closer for a better look- quiet, huh, what do you know! I went a step farther. Should I just torpedo them now and hope for the best? The alarm was not so loud. Would a torpedo be out of the question? Quiet. Interesting! Just to confirm my decision, I restated the plan. Get in closer and shot if I need to, right? Quiet. Really interesting!
When I looked up I saw four faces waiting for my response.
“Well, Alex? Enlighten us.” The old man said with some sarcasm.
“Maneuvering, make revolutions for slow astern. Helm, back us up nice and level and straight. Prepare for all stop on my mark. Aft torpedo room, I want two fish in the tubes.” I responded. “Admiral, with your permission, I’d like to take a closer look- then I’ll decide if I want to blow something up!” I smiled as I glanced over at Emily, who promptly stuck her tongue out at me.
“It’s your boat, Commander.” Admiral Demmit conceded as he relinquished the periscope to me.
“Aft torpedo, Con; Skipper, tubes seven and eight loaded and ready.”
“Flood seven and eight, open outer doors and stand by aft torpedo room.” I acknowledged.
Three minutes later I ordered all stop and proceeded to focus in on the mysterious sub, now about two hundred yards off our stern. I glanced at the compass markings- it indicated one-eight-zero degrees. I had them well within range of our aft torpedoes. Looking back into the lens I suddenly realized what had looked so strange.
“Admiral, do we have a hull numbered eight-seven-three in any class of boat?”
Jack smacked her delicate hands together palm to back. “That’s it! That’s what looked strange! I knew it! I had a feeling!” We all gave her a questioning ‘Not you too’ look.
“You may be on to something, Alex! No sub I know of has a designation higher than seven hundred.”
“And it would be easy to make a three into an eight.” Carroll added. “Like making an ‘F’ into an ‘A’ on a report card!” she blushed as she said the later.
I didn’t want to know or even ask. Maybe later. Instead, I continued to watch our secretive visitor. We were close enough that I could see the faces of any crew should they appear topside.
My waiting paid off. After twenty minutes I spotted several crewmen move to their deck gun and proceed to ready it.
“Admiral, I count four men making ready to fire the three-inch gun. Any reason one of ours would take aim at our air station?”
“None what-so-ever, Captain. Looks like you get to blow something up after all!” Both Admiral Demmit and I smiled.
“Care to do the honors, Admiral?”
“Thank you, Alex, this more than makes up for your latest indiscretions. Fire tubes seven and eight, Lieutenant Sheldon!”
“Aye, sir” Carroll acknowledged with a wicked smile.
For the fourth time this mission we felt the shudder of two torpedoes escaping the Sand Dollar. At the exact same instant my whole field of view through the eyepieces lit up in a bright flash- they had fired their deck gun. An instant later we heard it’s muffled blast. A full two seconds later the scope again lit up with two bright flashes. Two louder but still muffled blasts followed. High pitched cheers sounded through the compartments.
“Congratulations Admiral, two direct hits! Have a look.” I stepped away.
“I’m disappointed, Captain! Their bonfire is bigger than ours! I’m so sorry about this your highness, maybe, once we get you situated I can top this.” He motioned for Lt. Smith to have a look. She declined.
“I’m sorry, Admiral Demmit. I find it hard to gaze upon such barbaric destruction, even if necessary. I will still hold you to your generous offer though!”
“You’re on, Mina!”
“Alex, should we look for survivors?” Emily asked, changing the subject.
“Admiral’s discretion, Lieutenant.” I pointed to the old man, who had resumed command of the scope.
“What does your ‘intuition’ say, Captain?”
As I blushed, I weighed the issue. Quiet either way. I would have narrowed my options down more but I was interrupted.
“Damn, they hit something at the Air Station! I hope it isn’t too serious.” The old man pulled back from the eyepiece, “Sorry, please excuse my language, ladies.”
“Quite alright, Admiral! Chief Samuels still has you trumped in spades!” Mina admitted.
“Sparks do we have any other visitors?” I asked, just to be sure.
“Negative, Skipper, all I hear is the sub burning.”
“Miss Cummins, surface the boat and prepare to take on survivors, though, I doubt we’ll find any.”
“Aye, Skip. Dive Control, blow the tanks. Lt. Scott, assign side arms to the search detail.”
0600 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 3rd, 1944
A thorough search of the area turned up no survivors. Several recovered articles proved the sub’s crew to be Japanese. How they had obtained an American submarine was still under debate.
Recalling the search detail around 0120, I ordered the Sand Dollar to set course and hold just outside the Naval Air Station channel on the west side of Palmyra Atoll until morning. Admiral Demmit’s plan was to personally see to our refueling needs while Lt. Scott and a detachment of ‘Nurses’ went ashore under his orders to lend medical assistance.
“Admiral, if technically, we haven’t made our meeting with you, how could we be here to refuel- with you onboard?” I had to ask the obvious.
“Never underestimate the power of an Admiral, Alex! By the way, nice call! I could’ve gotten us killed if you had listened to me. You were also correct in your assessment of command…I had no right assuming command without due course.” The old man actually looked apologetic, as we talked quietly- until Emily walked into the compartment, that is! His demeanor abruptly changed, as did his volume. “You were right this time, but don’t push your luck too far, Commander! I will not stand for my officers constantly contradicting my orders! Is that clear Captain?”
Emily just continued on through to the next compartment rolling her eyes, shaking her head, and stifling a giggle or two.
“Yes, sir, thank you, sir. It will never happen again, sir!” I said as I stood to attention.
“Enjoying the gossip, Ladies?” he glared around at the Control Room crew. “Captain, we will continue this on the bridge. After you, Alex.” He growled.
Once on the bridge, I relieved Jack from the watch. Now that we were alone, except for the lookouts, our conversation continued. The full moon’s light and reflection off the gentle ocean swells lit the world around us in a surreal gray cast. The thrum from the diesels was loud enough to hide our conversation from the lookouts.
“I’m sorry about that Alex. You, of all people know about keeping up appearances. I noticed our conversation drawing attention…then Emily entered the area, and…”
“I understand Admiral. I don’t think Emily bought into it though. I noticed her shaking her head and smiling as she went forward, sir.” I interrupted as a smile crept onto my face also.
“What? Oh…um…well, anyway, that was a well thought out strategy. Most of my sub captains wouldn’t have been so observant- or patient. I mean that Alex…good job!”
“Thank you, sir. Getting back to my question, Admiral. How are we going to refuel if you personally give the order? I’m sure a clerk somewhere is going to make a log entry or note it to inventory.”
“The base commander is a friend of mine, Alex. Any and all traces of our visit here have already disappeared. Like I said: Rank has its privileges. If I deem this visit secret, then it never happened- period!”
“But you said that Admiral’s Halsey and…”
“Halsey and Nimitz have enough going on with their own Task Forces. If my report ever gets to their attention it will just state that a sub stopped at Palmyra to refuel- nothing more. Alex, your log must follow suit. Not one word of my attendance.”
“Couldn’t I just log it that we were in the area, saw the artillery flash, and altered course to render assistance?”
“No, we can’t do that just yet, Alex. There is no way I could officially recognize the Sand Dollar this far southeast of Pearl. It’s best that we leave it a secret.”
“If you say so, Admiral. I just don’t like all this cloak and dagger.”
“You sound just like mother.”
“Excuse me, sir?”
“Oh…sorry, Alex. Just a…umm….slip of the tongue.” Admiral Demmit stared at me another minute. “It’s…it’s just that you remind me so much of my sister Ruth…Emily’s mother…” the old man’s gaze turned and dropped to the foredeck. “It really is true then- this Mahanilui- it used my niece as a template?” He glanced back up at me a second then returned to looking at the bow. “Preposterous.” He began shaking his head side to side slightly. I nodded. We were both quite a few moments before he continued. “You were that much in love with her? Even after what happened?” Demmit again faced me.
“Yes sir. I hate to admit it, but I never truly stopped loving her. I guess I just used that to try and forget; to stop the pain I felt; the loneliness of not having her near me, sir. Unfortunately, thanks to this Mahanilui, I’m only capable of…of loving her… like… a sister, Admiral” It was now my turn to drop my gaze to the foredeck. I felt a tear run down my cheek. Several more followed.
Demmit moved his hand closer to mine, but stopped short.
“I’m sorry, sir. Since the change I haven’t been able to control these tears. I know it’s a weakness and I’m trying to cope with it. It’s hard though, sir.”
The old man said nothing, but just looked at me.
Somehow I ended up wrapping my arms around my commanding officer, crying into his solid shoulder. It felt good- secure. I felt safe.
“It’s okay, Alex, things will work out.” He said quietly as he held me.
A few minutes passed. I started to feel small spasms from the man in my embrace. Was he laughing? Immediately, I realized what I was doing. I released my hold and stepped back.
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, sir. I…I…I don’t know what came over me.”
Admiral Demmit said nothing, but continued to chuckle.
“Why are you laughing, sir? What’s so funny?” I questioned.
“The whole situation, Commander; this whole implausible, but undeniably real situation. Why, Freud would have a field day with all of us! Plus, I would have never expected to have one of my finest Sub Commanders fall into my arms in need of comforting.”
“Maybe more of them should do that, Uncle Rick.” A faint voice said from behind and below us.
Emily emerged from the hatch behind us.
“Lt. Scott? I wasn’t aware you were scheduled for watch?”
“Please just give it a rest Uncle Rick? I’m off duty so I can talk to whomever I want- even my hard-as-nails, teddy bear of an Uncle! Besides, I came up to see how my sister is surviving.”
“Your sister?
“Yes, Admiral. My sister. You said it yourself yesterday. You thought she was Mother. So how could she look like your sister, Ruth, if she wasn’t related somehow?” Emily said logically- the devil in her voice.
“Alex may look like your Mom, but he…she has her own family, Emily” Demmit said being caught totally off guard by her reasoning.
“Does she really, Uncle Rick…anymore?” Emily continued. “Has she the luxury of returning home, a respected and decorated war hero like you or I?”
“Emily, please…The Admiral wa…”
“On her return home, will her mother welcome her back unconditionally with arms opened wide?”
“Emily, don’t do this…”
“Will her proud father shake her hand with excitement, pat her on the back, or even treat her with renewed respect for HIS son? I’m sure Alex’ family will except their daughter, Alex, without question, as will the other fifty families represented on this boat! Yes, Uncle, they all have families of their own!”
Emily made sense.
“Young lady, you are way out of line!” Demmit growled.
“I don’t think she is, Admiral. I think Emily gave a fair assessment, sir. I have to say, my Ma and Pa would never accept me like this. Even if Ma halfway believed me she would say it was the work of the devil and reject me. Pa would probably dismiss me as some gold-digger Alex had met. How could they- how could anyone- believe such a thing happened to their son? Just the other day Sgt. Williams was saying how her Marine Corp. father would probably kill her before accepting her.” I argued back.
Admiral Demmit started to say something, but instead remained silent for a moment. His eyes alternately switched between Emily and I.
“You two really do act like sisters. Well, you look like sisters and you both have Ruthie’s hard headed…stubbornness…her determination anyway.” The old man said as he continued to eye us up.
“I would appreciate it if you two would stop double teaming your Uncle. He’s a very busy man with plenty on his mind. Now if you two will excuse me, I’m going to turn in. You both have given me a lot to think about.”
“Emily? Do you think he said that intentionally or unconsciously?”
“What? Oh, you mean did he just acknowledge you as my sister, Alex? I think so. In his own suave way.”
“Hey, Masterson. What do you think that’s all about?”
“Whatcha talkin’ bout Reynolds?”
“The Captain and Lt. Scott. Just after the old man went below, all the sudden they hugged each other and jumped up an’ down like some schoolgirls. Good thing the Admiral didn’t see that!”
“Ahhh, that’s so sweet…oh…ya…good thing he didn’t. You think the Admiral finally conceded that they’re sisters now? I couldn’t hear for certain, maybe I could ask the lieutenant…?”
“Leave it ‘lone, Reynolds. Just leave it ‘lone. Our watch is done in two hours. Best that we didn’t see a thing- especially on the bridge!”
0600 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 3rd, 1944
Having signaled Palmyra of our arrival, we proceeded into the dredged out lagoon that served as the base’s harbor and tied up. The base Commander greeted the old man at the dock, exchanged pleasantries, and talked for a while. Every now and then the commander would look toward the conning tower where Lt.’s Smith and Scott and I watched from the bridge and waited.
At last the two men shook hands and Admiral Demmit boarded the Sand Dollar and climbed up.
“Walter…Commander Clayson, will have his men refuel the Sand Dollar. Alex? You, Emily, Mina, and a few of her girls will take some medical supplies and go see if the base medic could use any help. I’ll remain here and supervise refueling. I’m afraid you’re out of luck on ordinance though, Captain.”
“Begging the Admiral’s pardon, sir. The Captain or Ex-O should be the ones overseeing refueling.”
“Alex, I told Cmdr. Clayson that you were ill and under orders from the boat’s doctor to remain confined to quarters. He has been advised of the quarantine imposed on the Sand Dollar. I do need you to look around the base and assess the damage from last night’s attack. Clayson is a good commander, but he is ashamed to report the attack on a rear area base- especially his!”
“Aye, sir. I guess it would be odd for Jack or I to be nosing around the men working on deck.” I sighed a little realizing this may become habit.
“Sorry, Alex. It’s the only way I can see to keep you and your crew hush-hush.”
“Aye, sir. We’ll start getting ready to go ashore immediately.” I said dejectedly before turning to climb through the hatch.
“Oh, one other thing, Alex.” I stopped and looked back up at him. “Alex? Today you’re just going to be Lt. Alexandra Scott. Emily? Could you lend Lt. Scott here some rank?” Emily nodded and grinned. “Lt. Smith, I would like you to inform the rest of the shore party of Lt. Scott’s existence.”
“It would be a pleasure, Admiral.” Mina replied, a huge smile on her face.
“I knew I should have watched my mouth yesterday! I’ve just been demoted! That’s what I get for saving the high brass’s butt.” I quietly muttered as I descended through the hatchway.
“What was that, Captain?”
“What? Nothing, sir.” I said louder as I continued down into my boat.
The old man just smiled.
As we walked through the base, it became evident that we women were a sorely missed commodity. I could feel the lustful stares undressing me from all angles. My uneasiness must have been very noticeable.
“Alex, will you just act natural? You look like you’re going to faint!” Emily warned me.
“Yes, really Alexandra, you should loosen up before we have someone to treat. They’re just regular men who haven’t seen a lady in…oh, say…six months to a year.”
“Maybe more.” Emily added with a giggle.
“You two are not helping! It feels like everyone is undressing me with their eyes. How do you stand for this?” I said quietly through gritted teeth.
“This? This is nothing, Alex. Try walking down a street at Norfolk- better yet, New York! Now that’s when a girl gets self-conscious!” Emily chirped.
“I understand fully, Alexandra. I too feel the stares of the masses. This is the first time I have ever been off Kili since my…” Mina paused as a young, well-built, Navy pilot sauntered by. He looked right at me. I tried to control my eyes, but they tracked the target until it was out of range. Damn this body! I turned forward in time to see both Mina and Emily glancing at me- wide smiles on their faces. “As I said, Alexandra, this is the first time I have been off Kili since my rebirth. Did you find him attractive Cap…Lt. Scott?” Mina continued. Emily started to giggle.
“You have good taste, Alex.” Emily laughed.
“Good taste in what, Lieutenant?”
“Why, in men of course, Alexandra.” Lt. Smith chimed in with a laugh.
“But I…I…wasn’t…”
“Oh give it a rest, sis. Mina and I both saw you checking that pilot out! What color were his eyes, Alex?”
“Blue, why?”
“I thought you weren’t looking, sis?”
I heard the others in our small group start to giggle.
“My feet are getting tired. I’m going back to the boat.” I grumbled.
Both women grabbed an arm. “Oh no you don’t, ‘Lt. Scott’! These shoes are nothing compared to high heels! If we can walk in them, so can you! Look, Alex, it’s okay to look at a good-looking fella. You’re a woman. We can do that. You can do that. Don’t be ashamed of it.”
“But it’s not right!”
“Oh poo, Alexandra! It’s the most natural thing in the world, dear. Stay with us, we’ll protect you.”
“I’m not so sure who I need protected from; y’all or them.” I nodded toward a small group of sailors we were just passing. One or two of them winked at us. I started to resist more hoping Emily and Mina would release me.
“Come along now, Alexandra. The gentlemen can wait. We must check in with the Base Physician.” Lt. Smith decreed loud enough for everyone in earshot to clearly hear. My face felt ablaze with embarrassment.
“You two just wait!” I hissed. “I’m sure I can find some dirty, disgusting duty task for y’all when we get back aboard the Sand Dollar.”
“Quoting your former President, Alexandra. Bully!” Lt. Smith said as she formed her right hand into a fist and swung it low across to her left.
Returning to the dock, we noticed that Major Canton had arrived and that he and Ensign Redhorse were talking with the Admiral and Cmdr. Clayson. Dockside, the men were just finishing stowing the fuel hoses. As we approached several of them whistled at us.
“Hey, sweetheart! I got this scrape. Could you treat it?” One said.
“Baby, I got a real bad head ache, can you do somethin’ for me?” said another.
“You broads lookin’ ta get lucky tonight?”
“Ya, we have a lot that needs fixin’. Hahahaha.”
For whatever reason we all flashed them our best and brightest smiles…including me!
“Lt. Scott? Report!” Admiral Demmit exclaimed.
“No casualties. Base Medical is stocked and ready, Dad.” Emily said loud enough for our antagonists to hear while gripping my arm.
Once hearing ‘Dad’, plus noting his rank, they quickly finished, climbed into and onto their waiting fuel truck and drove away.
Crossing the gangplank, I heard Cmdr. Clayson ask “So Richard, tell me again how you and a submarine full of beautiful nurses just happened to be near Palmyra just in time to sink an enemy submarine then arrive to render assistance and refuel?”
“Afraid I still can’t divulge that information, Walt. Nimitz and Halsey would have my ass if this ever leaked out. I want you to send a salvage crew to the south end. She’s in about forty feet of water. Captain Steinert and I think it’s one of ours they were able to capture. The Japs changed the three into an eight. I guess they thought we wouldn’t notice.”
“But why all the pretty…” Cmdr. Clayson paused as he noticed us reach the deck. “…nurses?”
“I’m afraid I can’t answer that one either, Walt. All I can say is that this has been a pivotal mission for Captain Steinert, his crew, and the Navy itself. If the Captain were feeling more himself I’m sure he would agree.”
Admiral Demmit winked at me.
“Walt, I don’t believe you’ve met my nieces? This is Lt. Emily Scott and her sister Lt. Alexandra Scott. Girls, this is an old friend of mine, Cmdr. Walter Clayson. Walt and I served together on an old juggernaut some years ago.”
“Glad to meet both of you! Actually it was an old freighter the Navy rebuilt into an Aircraft Carrier. It was a total piece of junk! And your uncle was my C-O.”
“Yes, Walt, but it was my piece of junk!” The old man laughed.
“Ladies, if you will get below and have Cmdr. Cummins make ready to get underway. Cmdr. Clayson, Maj. Canton, Mr. Redhorse, and I have a date at the Officer’s Club. Tell the Captain I hope he recovers before reaching Pearl, and that I await his written report on this mission. You girls try to stay healthy, you hear?”
Emily and I looked at each other with devious smiles and both answered at the same time, “Oh, we will, Uncle Rick!”
‘Uncle Rick’ just rolled his eyes.
Newly repurposed, the Sand Dollar sets out on her next mission, but does the strange Mahanilui plan more…’miraculous’ changes for Alex Steinert and her crew? Do the women of Kili Island know more about what is happening than they let on?
The following story is just that- a story- fiction. As such, all characters are fictitious and any similarities to persons living or deceased are purely coincidental. Some research has been done for authenticity and so I didn’t screw it up too bad. Just so I don’t receive nasty-grams from any WWII vets, the Balao class submarine, keel number 353, was never built. No military missions of this sort actually occurred in the areas at the dates specified. Furthermore, I hold the highest admiration for every submariner- every veteran, WWII or other, for what they sacrificed, endured and accomplished.
Copyright 2006 R.G.Beyer
Episode 3 “Newfound Relations”
1320 hours, Palmyra Atoll, April 3rd, 1944
“Skipper, Admiral Demmit asked me to give you this.” My Ex-O said as I reached the bottom of the Bridge ladder. After fixing my skirt and tucking in the loose tail of my blouse, I took the proffered letter from Jack. We had just cleared the Atoll’s lagoon/harbor and set course for Hawaii.
The note was hand written by the Admiral himself. It read:
Cmdr. Steinert,
Make your course for the southeastern side of Kauai. I will meet the Sand Dollar there. Stay submerged just off the reef until 1100hrs, April 5th. We need to discuss Lt. Scott’s idea of a new base for my new Naval Emergency Recovery Unit. By then I will have chosen several prospective locations for us to visit and appraise. I will bring my own supplies.
Rear Admiral Richard E. Demmit, USN
PS: Alex, please accept an apology from this old stuff-shirt. I was totally out of line yesterday assuming you had compromised my niece’s virtue. I am also sorry I ever doubted your character- before or after this mission. Please accept my sincerest apologies. I still cannot begin to fathom the circumstances concerning your miraculous change, but I will try to accept it nonetheless. Be that as it may, I wish to offer my warmest welcome to the newest member of the Demmit/Scott family, Alexandra. You and Emily stay safe!
See you both in couple day,
Uncle Rick.
“Skip, need a hankie?” Jack quietly offered.
I politely declined and went forward to find Emily.
“Oh, Alex, I told you he would come around!” Emily said as she finished reading. “I told you he was a big teddy bear!”
“So Alexandra, how does it feel to be part of a family again?”Lt. Smith inquired.
“Actually, I never really lost my family, Mina. I just added another branch.”
“Bully for you, my dear!” Lt. Smith congratulated. She pondered a moment. “Surely you don’t intend reintroducing yourself to your parents? They would not recognize you, even if they had previously made Emily’s acquaintance. They would just see what the rest of the world sees- Emily’s sister, Alexandra.”
“I haven’t worked it all out yet, but there has to be some way I can stay near them. They’re still my parents!”
“Correction! They are Alexander Steinert’s parents. To them Alexandra Steinert doesn’t exist, Alex.” Emily stated calmly.
“Perhaps you could introduce yourself as your brother’s girlfriend…or fiancée?”
“No!” I screeched then cleared my throat. “I mean, no Mina, that wouldn’t work even if I agreed to go along with it.”
“Why not, Captain?”
“Because, Mina, Alex…”
“Because, Mina, my parents have already been down that road! I received a letter from them about a year after Brian’s death. In it, my Pa stated that a young woman had come up to the house insisting she was Brian’s wife- that they had gotten married only a week before the attack and that she had returned stateside afterwards. My Ma and Pa almost bought into her story ‘til Ma remembered Brian’s last letter. It was dated December 5th, 1941. In it he had complained about liberty being canceled the week before because of several crewmen sneaking ashore, getting drunk, and forcibly returned by the Shore Patrol. She searched through all our letters until she found it. Sure enough, Brain had stated that the Captain had revoked all shore leave for two weeks.” I stopped to take a breath…and also to steady myself. This was dredging up bad memories I desperately wanted to forget. Both Lieutenants looked flabbergasted.
“Pa took the letter into town and showed the Sheriff, telling him the whole story. When the woman came back later, Ma let her in the house and Pa…well, he held her there with his shotgun until the Sheriff arrived. Turns out she was in possession of a list of crewmen lost on the Arizona that day. How she got it is still a mystery. They never wrote me back with anything further on the subject.” I stopped again, this time to ease my anger.
“So you see…I can’t just show up on their doorstep claiming to be my brother’s anything! I won’t do that, I can’t. I love them too much!” I wiped some tears from my eyes.
“My word! How some people can live with themselves! To assume the guise of a grieving widow, probably for financial gain or security, I suspect! The sheer audacity! Of course, I have seen similar in my travels and it should not surprise me. Alexandra, your parents are very wise and observant people. I can see where you get some of your talents from- specifically, your penchant for weapons usage.” Lt. Smith said with a mischievous grin hoping to lighten my mood.
“Mina, just so you know, every Ozark hillbilly knows how to use a gun! Babies up there teethe on rifle butts instead of lollipops!” Emily giggled as she ran with the jest.
“While ya’ll are at it, don’t fer-git they’s a still in ever’ back yard an’ the whole fam’ly drinks ‘shine steada’ water!” I growled as I let a severely exaggerated version of my native drawl loose. I realized I sounded exactly like some young, Tennessee farmer’s daughter- blonde pigtails and all. Sometimes I hated my new voice.
“Oh Alex! You know we’re just having some fun! Take it easy!”
“I’ll take it easy if you stop reminding me of my accent. I’ve never made fun of yer high an’ mighty, nose in the air, all proper, Connecticut Yankee speak, have I?”
“Well, no, but…point taken, Alex. Boy, you can be too sensitive lately! Are you sure your not starting…?”
“No…I mean…I don’t think I…I’ll be in my quarters!” I turned, went the few steps, entered and locked my door. As I sat down on my rack, I questioned myself. Could it be starting…? No! I need some rest.
“I’ve never seen Alex get that ticked before, Mina.”
“We have been quite antagonistic as of late. Maybe a truce is in order, Lieutenant?”
“Agreed, Lieutenant. She still needs practice though, Mina.”
“Practice of what kind, dear?”
“Why, practice in the art of argument! Alex still concedes her position like a man- by dramatically exaggerating the topic then retreating.” Emily giggled.
Lt. Smith carefully eyed up the doctor for a minute. “Of course. Lieutenant, she is still fairly new at this, you know. Gradually she will catch on- faster if we do not nag at her.”
“What fun would that be, Mina?”
“What fun indeed.”
0830 Pearl Harbor, April 4th, 1944
“Sir? Major Canton to see you.”
“Send him in Ensign.”
“Aye, sir.”
The Marine Major entered the office and promptly snapped to attention.
“Canton, those better be the surveys I asked for.”
“Sir, yes sir!”
“At ease, Major. Take a seat.” Demmit said as he motioned to a chair. He gestured to the map tube the marine was holding. Maj. Charles. Canton USMC handed over the contents.
“Admiral, you can’t be serious about this! What would the War Dept. say? Sir, you must consider your career! You could be laughed right out of the Navy if this got out!”
“Let me worry about that Major! I’m well aware of the consequences! I hold myself solely responsible for any and all possible outcomes. Your name will never be used in any communiqué or reference to this project, Canton.”
“Sir, I’m just reminding you of what could happen. I know I made my opinions clear on the plane.”
“So noted, Major. As I said, your involvement will be kept from the record, as will this and every future conversation on the matter. I’ve listened to and understand your thoughts on the Sand Dollar situation.”
“Then you understand the situation they place us all in, sir. May I remind the Admiral that there has never been any women serving in command or frontline positions in any military, anywhere?”
“Yes, Canton, you voiced that fact many times on the flight back to Pearl yesterday. May I remind you, major, that these women we’re speaking of are the foremost submarine crew in the Pacific?” Demmit’s voice grew angry.
“Yes sir, but…”
“Are you also aware that the Sand Dollar’s crew- her female crew no less- sank more enemy tonnage on their first mission than any other boat crew to date?”
“But sir, they just got lucky…”
“Lucky! Major, you are aware that every Captain files an in-depth report of every attack- successful or otherwise?” Demmit growled.
“Yes sir.”
“Hummpf!” Admiral Demmit paused.
“Tell me major, when we first overflew, then boarded the Sand Dollar the other day, did you see anything out of the ordinary?”
“Well no, sir, they…”
“All stations were manned and ready as should be expected?”
“Why, yes, sir.”
“And when shots rang out on the beach, did the crew react with practiced precision?”
“Yes.”
“And in your opinion major, did their reaction time meet or exceed your standards?”
“My men could respond no better, sir.” Canton admitted.
“So tell me again how women can’t fight in this war, major? You have just agreed with me that the crew of the Sand Dollar responds equally as well as your marines.”
“Admiral, they may respond quickly under that set of circumstances, but if they were to see actual close combat situations…”
“Read this major! I was hoping I wouldn’t have to divulge to you, what have become, classified reports, but you leave me no alternative! Here are Captain Steinert’s reports on the Sand Dollar’s activities. I must warn you however, that once your eyes focus on these reports, your complicity in my plan is assured. So, if you want your proof, read the reports. Be assured I have never known Capt. Steinert or my niece to lie! Read… then tell me how your soldiers could perform any better given the circumstances, major!”
Canton slowly read through the files as if committing them to memory or evaluating them as he went. At one point his face flashed surprise.
“She fought off a Japanese officer by herself…after taking fire AND ordering the boat to dive?”
“You understand now, major? Men or women, this crew can fight! Maybe the gentleman’s club has finally found some competition? You would find her report on the Palmyra incident equally brilliant if I had allowed her to file such a report, but that incident never happened. Isn’t that right major?”
“Sir, what report?”
“Look Chuck, I’ve known you for a number of years now. If I had expected this much flak from you, I wouldn’t have asked you and Redhorse to go to Palmyra with me. I thought I was asking two open-minded soldiers to help me investigate the Sand Dollar mystery. Little did I realize one would basically condemn my decisions and the other would fall hard for her Encryption Specialist! Chuck, this crew didn’t ask for this, it just happened! They want to fight! The spirit to fight is still resonating through them, major- just as it rings through you or I. I think they deserve the chance, don’t you? Otherwise, what choice would they have? Would you be comfortable sending them stateside to be poked and prodded like lab rats? Because if news of this…this Mahanului, ever got out that is exactly what would happen!”
The Admiral paused to collect his thoughts.
“Put yourself in their place. Can you even begin to understand how you would feel about suddenly changing from male to female overnight? It sends chills up my spine thinking of all that entails. Yet they have overcome that; they have continued to do their jobs and pulled off some stunning victories in the process. Chuck, I believe them to still be a major asset to the war effort. That is why we need to locate and setup this base for them.”
“Admiral…if you believe in them as much as you say…why put such beautiful creatures in harm’s way. Wouldn’t it be safer to keep them here, at Pearl?”
“Would you like to go stateside and participate in the war bond campaigns, Chuck?”
“No!”
“Why?”
“Because I was trained to fight. I…”
“Now do you see my point, major?”
“But they’re still women.”
“Yes, women who use to be men. Just like you or I. Maybe one day they will wish to settle down…maybe after this damn war is over. Right now though, they wish to continue doing what they volunteered for- defeating the Nazis and the Empire. They made that fact quite clear at our campfire the other night. Cap. Steinert also demonstrated to me firsthand how committed they are to stay in the fight.”
“Sir?”
“While on the beach that night, she knew something was going to happen! A minute or so before Sand Dollar signaled us about an approaching vessel. Once onboard, I found out that their Hydrophone operator heard the approaching screws at four times the normal range. She accurately identified it as another boat. Whose it was she couldn’t tell because of the echoes reflected by the reef.”
Canton just sat and listened to the account of the unofficial incident.
“After the unidentified boat surfaced, I ordered Sand Dollar to also surface. Alex felt strongly enough to counter my order and stay submerged. She said there was something strange about the boat- something that just was not right about it. Within a matter of moments she had formed a strategy. She ordered Sand Dollar closer to investigate. Both Alex and her first officer sighted the deception and brought it to my attention. She fired two torpedoes at the intruder just before they fired a cannon round at Palmyra air station. It was a brilliant maneuver, major. I have never been witness to such acuity. It was like Alex now possesses some sort of precognition or the like.”
1050 hours, Southeastern coast of Kauai, Hawaiian Chain, April 5th, 1944
“Periscope depth, Skip.”
“Thanks Carroll. Stand by to surface.”
“Aye! Stand by to surface.” Lt. Sheldon relayed my command.
Seeing nothing out of the ordinary topside, I gave the order to surface.
“Aye, Skip. Surface. Blow all tanks. Lookouts to the Con.”
“Skipper, RADAR has a target bearing one-nine-two, fifteen miles out and closing.”
“We’ll check it out. Sound battle stations, Carroll.” I said as I ascended the ladder.
“Aye Skip! Sound battle stations, battle stations!”
Within a matter of moments the main deck gun had been manned and readied, as well as both machine guns. I felt nothing but pride for my crew!
“Cap, target is coming in low at eight-o’clock. Looks like a PBY.” One of the lookouts, Reynolds, said.
“He’s right on time.” I responded.
Jack, Emily and Mina joined me on the bridge just before the Admiral’s plane overflew our position.
In short order, the plane had circled back, descended and taxied to within twenty yards of Sand Dollar. An inflatable containing Adm. Demmit and two sailors launched from the plane and came along side. The Old Man was helped aboard- as was a duffle and crate. Demmit spoke with then saluted the sailors, who wasted no time returning to the plane. Minutes later, the plane having built enough speed, returned to the air and headed back to its base.
“Admiral, Welcome aboard.” I said as we all saluted.
“Captain. Commander. Lieutenants.” He returned our salutes. “I hope your trip was uneventful?”
“Yes sir, it was.”
“Good. Have your men…er…crew stow this gear. The duffle goes to my quarters and the crate to the galley.”
“The galley, sir?” I questioned.
“Yes, Alex. I brought my own supplies. I want them to remain separate and only Chief Peterson is to have access. Clear?”
“Aye, sir!”
“As soon as that is done I would like to meet with you and your officers in your Ward room. I have a few…
“Alex!” Carroll shouted from the bridge, “Skip, Randi has a priority transmission for the Admiral coming in from Pearl! They’re asking to talk.”
“Loosening the protocols a bit, Captain?”
“No sir! Not at all! I’ll remind the Lieutenant of that, sir.”
“See that you do, Alex.” Demmit chided.
“Sorry, sir, but sometimes it just slips out. We haven’t quite figured out why.” I gestured toward my body.
Admiral Demmit just looked Emily and I over a few times. He shook his head, and then looked toward Lt. Smith. She in turn winked at him.
“Yes…well…get my gear stowed and meet me in the Radio Shack, Alex.”
“Aye, Admiral. Jack, see to the Admiral’s gear and secure from battle stations. Go to general quarters.”
“Aye, Skip.”
Adm. Demmit walked over to and stopped at the Conning Tower ladder. “Ladies first,” he said with a twinkle in his eye.
As with our first meeting since the change, I felt vulnerable, but I was learning.
“Admiral, maybe you should go first- it might be very important.” I said as I motioned for him to ascend the ladder instead.
The man looked disappointed as he started his climb and I felt somewhat vindicated. Not entirely understanding, I glanced back to Emily and Mina- both wore a slight smile. Emily nodded slightly.
Once on the bridge, Demmit must have said something to Carroll as she snapped to attention and saluted until the old man dropped through the hatch. As I topped the ladder, Carroll confronted me.
“Skip…it was an honest mistake! Hell, I didn’t even realize I said it…it just came out! Honest! I would never knowingly…”
“Hold it right there, Carroll! I know you didn’t mean to break protocol. Just pay more attention next time, okay?” I said cutting her off.
As I neared the galley I could hear the Admiral speaking.
“Negative. Seahorse is not ready for…No…I’m well aware of the importance…confirmed. Will contact in three. Shortstop out!”
The sound of his voice…so…so strong; so self-assured…such a nice deep voice…
What the hell was I thinking!
“Some bad news Admiral?” I asked as I stopped in the doorway.
“Nothing that concerns you, Captain.”
“Oh, okay. Sir, my command staff is assembled and waiting for us in the Wardroom, when you’re ready.”
“Hilf, I want to know the minute anything gets close to us.” I said as we passed through the Control Room.
“Aye, Skipper.”
“By the way Hilf, how are you feeling today?”
“A lot better now Skip. I feel like my old self again…well, sort of my old self…um…my new…old self that is.”
“Radar? Miss Hilf?” I hinted with my finger while holding back a giggle.
“What was that all about Commander?” Adm. Demmit growled.
“Women’s thing Admiral, nothing you want to hear about.”
“Hummf”
“Ladies, let’s get this briefing started shall we?” Adm. Demmit said as he motioned for us all to be seated.
“As you all know, the past few days I have been looking into possible sites for a new base of operations. I have narrowed my search to three or four locations on the smaller islands of this chain. I believe they all meet our somewhat specific criteria. All are mostly uninhabited. All are isolated enough for your privacy, and all have somewhat usable mooring space. One in particular, peaks my interest. We’ll visit that one last as I want you all to see the other locations first before making our decision.”
Admiral Demmit proceeded to retrieve and unfold charts for three of the northernmost Hawaiian Islands.
“We’ll start here at Kauai tomorrow morning 0600. Captain, set your course for these coordinates. Once we arrive we’ll hold off shore until morning. Now let me brief you on your new mission.”
“Admiral? Before you continue, did you not forget about something?” Lt. Smith asked. In her hands she held several sheets of notes.
“Oh…yes, your highness, I…”
“Lt. Smith!” We all contradicted in unison.
“Yes, Lt. Smith. If I may?” The Admiral glared at everyone momentarily then turned his attention back to Mina and reached across the table to retrieve the notes.
“You will find, Admiral, that my sisters are indeed a diverse group representing many trades and specialties. Granted we may be a bit rusty, but I can assure you we do learn fast.” Mina gushed.
As Demmit read through the notes, his expression grew more confused.
“Lt. Smith, I believe what you told me about this Mahanilui and it’s changes, but I cannot believe women as young as yourselves have such vast and far reaching backgrounds. For instance, how could…um” he searched back through several pages until he found what he was looking for, “…how could Ensign Banes have any experience as a Royal Navy Shipwright? I’ve never heard of HMS Thames.”
“I doubt you would have, Admiral. The Thames was a Ship-of-the-line that was captured, burned, and sunk during the Siamese Uprising against the Crown.” Mina giggled.
“Siamese Uprising? I never heard of that confrontation.” Demmit was even more confused now.
“That is because it gave the British Empire a black eye, Admiral. Rumors had it that several Nobles lost their heads when King Ja…”
“Lt. Smith! I doubt the Admiral here wants to be bored by British politics!” I subtlety glared across at her hoping she took the hint.
“Quite so. Excuse me Admiral. It has been such a long time since my sisters and I have had men to talk to. Pardon my rambling. Please continue.”
I could see the Old Man’s gears turning- trying to figure out just when this supposed uprising happened. Several minutes passed while Adm. Demmit scrutinized Lt. Smith and her words. My command staff held our collective breath.
“Admiral? Could we continue, sir?” I cautiously inquired.
“Yes… yes let’s continue, Captain.” He said while still evaluating the Lieutenant.
“This is what I asked for your…Lt. Smith. Thank you. Are you sure you and your girls want to participate in this mission? May I remind you your commissions were only a means of…”
“…Allowing our safe passage through the war zone. Yes, Admiral Demmit, we are well aware and most steadfast in our intentions. Please continue, sir.” Mina said with confidence and royal bearing.
“As you wish…Lieutenant. Captain, you and your crew will become the Navy’s new Emergency Recovery Unit. You and the Sand Dollar will provide emergency extraction and medical services to forward locations on short notice. Also some covert reconnaissance may arise. Once we have established the location of your base, I will dispatch a battalion of Seabees to prepare and construct it. The Sand Dollar will conveniently be out on a mission during that time so no interaction will occur. I think it best that your identities be kept secret. I have also prepared a short list of support personnel to help maintain the base. I cannot guarantee a steady stream of assignments to appease your need to ‘blow things up’, Captain, but you and your crew will have to stay sharp and be on the ready at all times. Think you can handle it, Captain?”
I looked around the table for any reactions. All nodded in the affirmative.
“Sir, we’re ready, willing, and quite able to carry out our new mission. Let me state, for the record that we may look, sound, and act differently than before, but we are still soldiers in the United States Navy and that is what matters most!”
“Excellent, Commander!”
“Admiral? May I inquire as to the Captain and her crew? Have you decided on a course of action towards their identities?”
“Yes I have…Lieutenant. For the time being, Captain Steinert and his men will still exist, if only on paper. I have people lined up to construct official documentation should this change not prove temporary in the six months you have requested.”
Adm. Demmit looked around the table as everyone except Mina dropped their gaze to the tabletop.
“I’m sorry. I could have worded that differently. You all must understand that I need to, at least, plan for the worst case? Look, no offence, but we all know that this is a man’s Navy. I doubt that will ever change even though you have proven the Navy and I wrong. However, you have proven to this old seadog, at least, that given proper training women can perform as well as men…if not better in some areas. Hell, I’d bring commendations for everyone onboard if I thought the War Department would believe me!”
“Medals and awards will not feed or clothe a crew, Admiral. My inquiry deals in the physical and financial. What of currency, shore leave, and holiday? Are we to be confined to our base for the duration of this war?” Lt. Smith questioned.
“No ma’am, I wouldn’t expect any of my personnel to be confined or denied leave! I’m still working on those and many other ‘special’ requirements that have surfaced from your last mission. I will however, consider any and all practical ideas, Mina. I am hoping that once we find a suitable location some of your concerns will have been answered. Captain, do you frequently allow officers under your command to speak for you?”
“Women’s…Captain’s purgative, sir. Now, if I may sir, should I give the order to set course for our first objective?” I caught Emily stifle a giggle.
“Yes, Alex. Make for site ‘Alpha’. Here are your coordinates.” The Admiral said dejectedly as he pointed to a location on the first chart. Carroll and I made for the Con
Chief Peterson intercepted me just as we cleared the forward hatch.
“Skip, the Admiral…he brought his own coffee pot! Where am I going to prepare things if another pot is taking up the space? As it is I don’t have enough space to put things! I can’t work like this sir!” Peterson whined.
“Look, he just wants to be safe. Think of what would happen if he changed like us. As an Admiral he can help us- as one of us, we don’t stand a chance. Just do your best back there.”
“Good point Alex…skipper.”
“Lt. Sheldon, submerge the boat and set a course to our first objective. Hold off shore till daybreak surfacing tonight for recharge. I’ll have Jack relieve you at 2100 hrs.”
“Aye, skip! Recall the watch! Ready for dive.” Carroll started to relay my orders. I returned forward to the Wardroom. Mina, Emily and Jack were still with Adm. Demmit. Two-Eagles, Randi, and Scott Williams weren’t scheduled to report for their duty station for two hours.
“Admiral, we’re underway. We should arrive on location at 1500 hrs.”
“Good Alex. Have a seat, please. We have more to talk about.”
“Sir?”
“Mina?” Demmit faced Lt. Smith, who was now on his right, “Is there something you have neglected to tell me, Lieutenant?”
“I don’t follow sir.”
“Come on your highness! I may not be as old as you- pardon the inference, but I wasn’t born yesterday. I did catch your comment about former-president Roosevelt. How is it you know him, my dear?” the Admiral asked calmly.
“Maybe the Lieutenant just got her Roosevelt’s’ mixed up, sir.” I tried to cover.
“Yes, maybe Mina just mixed up Theodore for Franklin, sir.” Emily added.
I noticed Jack started to turn white.
“Girls, your uncle didn’t get to be where he is today because he missed something that obvious!” Admiral Demmit scowled at the two of us.
“Lt. Smith?” He growled then paused. “Mina? You’ve met the former president haven’t you?” The table was eerily quiet. “Lieutenant, does the Mahanului have anything to do with extending one’s life? I assure you this will never be discussed or asked again, my dear. You can count on that!”
Mina paused then let out a defeated sigh. “And more, Admiral.” She admitted quietly. The old man gave a satisfied smile.
“I trust you have shared these ‘benefits’ with the captain and her crew?”
“Some of them, yes.”
“Some of the benefits or some of the crew? Would you care to elaborate, Lieutenant?”
Again Lt. Smith paused nervously. “Benefits, sir.”
We all looked at Lt. Smith somewhat surprised by her admission of withholding information from us.
I noticed Mina swallow hard as she glanced around to each of us.
“In addition to longevity, our bodies heal and rejuvenate faster. Our senses are heightened, as you already know.” She paused thinking how to continue.
“Go on. Please continue, Lieutenant.”
“As your crew is already aware, we pass on these traits to our off-spring. If the Hun or Japanese found us out, they would exploit both us, and our progeny. That is why we cannot be revealed…to anybody…to any government, Admiral.”
“We know all that Mina. What is it you haven’t told us? We’re all in this together now! We really should know!” Emily declared for us all.
“Well…I may have misled you a bit on the full extent of our longevity. I believe I stated the time factor as roughly two hundred years? It is closer to three hundred, my sisters. Learning of such an excessive lifespan can sometimes be traumatic to some people- I didn’t want to frighten you, I’m sorry.”
Again the table was silent.
“Also…we are fertile for most of that. If…if the Mahaului holds true now that we are away from its influence.” Mina dropped her eyes.
“But we still aren’t sure if this will last beyond six months, right Lieutenant?” My Ex-O asked.
“I told you, I just don’t know, Jacquelyn. That is one thing I cannot promise.”
“Mina? In the case of your Ensign Banes…when you said she was a shipwright on a Ship-of-the-Line…you meant a real Ship-of-the-Line?” Admiral Demmit asked as the pieces finally fell into place.
“Yes, Admiral, Zechariah Joseph Banes was born in the year of our lord 1715, near Hampshire, England. He apprenticed in Portsmouth until age twenty then signed aboard HMS Thames. He and seven others survived the battle and subsequent sinking just off Siam. He had heard tell of Kili Island from an envoy my mother sent out after pirates had pillaged and routed the island. Mr. Banes came to us sick with the onset of the plague. Mariah Banes joined our fold in 1747. She owes her very existence to the Mahanilui- it saved her life.”
“…So that means that everyone on this submarine…except me…”
“…Are in perfect health and should stay that way for a very long time to come, Admiral, yes…provided, of course, the Mahanilui does not wear away in six months as some would hope.”
“That’s not where I was going, Lieutenant. What I meant to say was that no one on board Sand Dollar will ever get sick or die?”
“Not entirely Admiral. We can all be dispatched as surely as anyone- it just takes…more severe means. Take for instance our captain; she suffered a severe bullet wound to her leg five days ago. The bullet nicked one of the main veins causing her to bleed profusely as Miss Sheldon can attest to. Despite severe blood loss, here she is. One cannot even locate the site of the injury. She was completely healed the next day!”
“You mean to tell me that all of you are some kind of super-humans? From what you have told me you cannot get sick, have extraordinarily heightened senses, retain your youth and beauty, heal faster than normal, are hard to kill, and live three to four times longer than normal people. Does that just about sum everything up, your highness…or is there more?”
Mina took too long to reply. I could see her debating the question. The old man took notice also.
“There is more isn’t there, your highness?” he asked as he wiped his face with his palms in frustration.
“Yes, but they vary by individual and are too numerous to list, Admiral Demmit. For instance, my adoptive mother, our former queen could foresee coming events- in fact, she foresaw my arrival to Kili several years in advance. I thought it strange how she welcomed me like a close relative, not the stranger I was. Once I experienced the Mahanului, she explained about her gift and some of the others. I share the gift with my four daughters as does everyone in Kili’s royal bloodline.” Mina dropped her head as she finished.
I quickly began to piece together these new facts. She had the gift of precognition, seeing into the future- seeing what would happen before it actually did. I leveled my glare on the Lieutenant.
“You knew!” I hissed. “You knew this would happen to us! Why, Mina? Why didn’t you try to stop this?” My pitch went higher. “Did you also know about this, Admiral? Were we just an experiment?” My angry stare was now focused exclusively on the old man.
“I can assure you, captain; I had no knowledge of this. I only acted on the request of the Kili government- the queen here. The only prior information I had relating to your mission was the list of names to use for commissions. A list that was forwarded to me by way of our resupply ship three months ago.”
“So you knew three months in advance that this was going to happen? Mina, we trusted you! You lied to us- why?” This was unbelievable! To know that she could have stopped this change, yet she did nothing. I tried to keep my temper.
Mina never moved her glance from the tabletop as we waited for her response. I noticed her facial coloring change to a rose shade. Her breath deepened. I could feel a storm brewing.
“The truth, Alexandra? I’ll tell you all the truth!” She looked up from the table at me, both fire and tears in her eyes. Her closed fists hit the table in unison. “The real truth is that the alternative was even more devastating than if I had done absolutely nothing at all- if I had simply let our future play out without any interference on my part!” She sniffed hard. “I did you all a favor!” Mina stated in her most angry of royal tones.
“Did them a favor! Mina, how could you be so cruel? How could you sentence fifty innocent souls to an unwanted existence?” Emily angrily interjected.
“Simply this, doctor. We would all have died had I not interceded- had things not played out according to my carefully re-thought future! That Japanese destroyer that you destroyed after your Mahanului would have caught you dead in the water and fired upon you first!” She paused to let her words sink in, yet her eyes still remained locked on mine. She continued.
“Had you not undergone the Mahanilui, you would not have given sunbathing privileges to us, or your crew. With no women sunbathing on the foredeck, the Japanese would not have been distracted nor would they have missed their target, Alexandra! The demise of the Kili civilization would have been guaranteed most assuredly!” Again she stopped- this time to compose herself for what she said next.
“This Sand Dollar that you hold so dear would now be lost- crushed and twisted wreckage in five hundred fathoms of water with all hands lost! A mere mention in the history books, if that.” She sniffed. “What I gave you all was another chance at life! Because of my foresight and my actions, this miraculous vessel, her crew, and passengers are here today! Believe me; the visions of our demise haunted me day and night until that morning of your change, Captain.” Mina closed her eyes as she stopped. Tears squeezed from them and ran down her cheeks. She shook her head slightly as if shaking off some unwanted memory.
“To envision ones-self alone, treading water with only fire light to see the horrific seen of everyone here floating, lifeless, as this submarine slipped farther and farther into the unknown depths. You cannot imagine the feeling of your life being squeezed from you by the extreme pressure- knowing that this could have been prevented- that it had to be prevented…” Mina abruptly stopped and buried her head in Demmit’s shoulder as she broke down.
Admiral Demmit did his best to consul her. I felt an apology was warranted.
“We’re all sorry, Mina. Had we known you had seen all of that, we would…please accept my deepest apology, your highness. We really do owe you our lives…thank you.” I said, trying to keep from getting choked up.
“Mina? How long ago was it that you saw your vision?” Jack asked innocently.
With a few sniffs, Mina lifted her head and answered, “Five years ago. Five excruciatingly long years.”
We were all shocked.
“How could you hold that inside for so long?” Jack burst out in surprise.
“I assure you Jacquelyn, it took everything I am to keep my sanity! That morning, when chaos reigned supreme throughout this vessel…it was pure ambrosia to me! I knew, without a doubt that I had saved my friends and family. I had succeeded in changing history- at least in a small way! Almost immediately, my visions of that averted future began to fade. They will remain- not disappearing entirely, but they have become just bad memories- lessons.”
“On behalf of the United States Navy, thank you, Mina. What you did for Alex and her crew, though unique and quite unorthodox, is deeply appreciated. We are in your debt, your highness.” The old man’s words were eloquent and sincere.
Without warning ‘it’ appeared. It was slight but still made itself known. I immediately began my questioning. I think Jack noticed first.”
“Admiral! Alex.” I noticed her pointing in my direction as I concentrated on my questioning.
What was wrong? Was Sand Dollar heading into trouble? I received a slightly larger response. I tried to be more specific. Was there an enemy in the area? No response. Is it something to do with the boat? Big response. Should we go deeper? Big response. Should we surface? No response.
“Alex? What is it? Are we in danger?” I heard Emily ask.
I gave no response- I wanted to narrow things down before replying. Are we under attack? No response. Are we going to hit something? Big response. I should surface and go over something ahead of us? No response. I wanted to better understand what would happen so I rephrased my question. Is there something on the bottom that we will hit and possibly cause us to sink? My head vibrated with the response. Something different then happened. I got the feeling of urgency. I reached for the squawk.
“Con, Captain! Blow all tanks! Emergency surface! All stop! Do it now Miss Sheldon!”
My commands echoed back down the corridor at us. We felt the bow rise sharply and held onto the table. Within seconds we felt the unmistakable rise then fall of the bow as we broke the surface. Carroll’s voice came over the speaker.
“We’re on top, Skip. All stop.”
“May I suggest a little warning before you do that again, Alex?” The Admiral said, relieved.
“What is it Alex?” I heard as I got up and hurried back to the Con.
“Alex…what the hell?” Carroll screeched. I didn’t answer.
“Sonar where’s the bottom?”
“Sixty feet, skip….thirty-five feet! Wow that was close Skipper, how’d ya know?”
I breathed a sigh of relief. That had been too close. I almost took too long! Somehow I needed to streamline my questioning procedures. I asked myself one more question. Should we stop and look? I got no response.
“Carroll, call the lookouts to the Con. Let’s have a look at what we almost ran into.”
“Alex, what is it?” Emily asked as she, Jack, Mina, and Admiral Demmit entered.
“We barely missed something big on the bottom. I don’t know what it is. Maybe the water is clear enough we can see it topside. Care to join me, Admiral?”
Demmit gestured to the ladder.
Once on the bridge, it became obvious what we almost hit.
“Well Alex, it looks like you found our lost supply ship. She failed to report in three days ago.”
“I see another problem in the making Admiral!” I said pointing to the masthead peeking above the waves about ten yards off our port side. “Bridge, Con.”
“Con here, skip. What’s going on up there?”
“We seem to have found one of the Admiral’s lost ships, Miss Sheldon. Rudders amidships and slowly back us away from the wreckage. We’re about to foul out on its rigging.”
“Aye, rudder amidships and slow astern, Skip.”
“What was she carrying, sir?” I asked as we slowly cleared the twisted mass of steel cables.
“My guess, from the damage, would be explosives, Alex.” He looked as if sizing me up. “You really saw that coming? Amazing!”
“Well, sir, I really didn’t see anything. Let’s just say something told me it was going to happen- you could call it a feeling.” I admitted.
“More like underdeveloped precognition, Captain!” Mina said from behind us.
A flash bulb went off in my head.
“No…that…that can’t be” I said to no one in particular.
“Excuse me, Captain?” the Admiral asked as we both turned our attention to Lt. Smith.
“Did you really think that highly of me at our first meeting, Alexandra?”
“Mina, it’s got to be a mistake! Yes, I respect you…I never met royalty before. I’m just your normal run of the mill Missouri farm boy! I have no royal blood at all in my family tree! Grandpa once met Samuel Clements before retiring from the river, but that’s as famous as the Steinert family gets.” I explained.
“Captain, the Mahanilui is miraculous, but mysterious at times. It alone decides who becomes what- who gets what- it’s most unpredictable.”
“Just like a woman!” the old man mumbled.
“Yes, exactly Admiral, Just like a woman.” Lt. Smith agreed. The Admiral just shook his head.
“I take it you knew this also, Mina?” I already knew the answer.
“Only since the day of your change, Alexandra. As I stated before, once the timeline changed so did future events in it.”
“But I don’t know how to be queen!”
“My dear girl, who said anything about you becoming the next queen?” Mina giggled. “I intend to have a long and prosperous reign and then hand over my crown to my eldest daughter, Mia, then to her eldest daughter and so on.”
“I’m sorry, I just…”
“Alexandra, you already are a ruler in your own right. You command your loyal subjects, your crew, as would any monarch. The Sand Dollar is your domain- your realm. But, I suppose your family tree has gotten a trifle larger. I reckon that makes us family now Richard- what say you?”
“How would ‘Princess Alexandra’ here make us related, Mina?” Admiral Demmit asked sarcastically as he gestured to me.
“Did you not refer to her as ‘Ruthie’ at first sight? Did you not officially welcome her into your family via written letter? You freely admitted she reminds you of your late sister, and her physical resemblance to Lt. Scott is remarkable, wouldn’t you agree?”
“Well, yes, I said and did those things, but how are WE now related, your highness?”
“Her gift of foresight, Admiral! The Mahanilui has decided her lineage and therefore brought us together! Do not forget, her gift is considered by my people to be the sign of royalty! I have it; my mother had it; her mother had it; and so on back through Kili history. Now, my sister Alexandra has it- it is also possible that Emily inherited the gift when she participated in the Mahanilui. I have yet to see evidence of it though. So, like it or not Richard, we are now related through Captain Steinert.”
Lt. Smith smiled then kissed me lightly on the cheek as she hugged me.
“Welcome to the family, Alexandra! Oh and don’t neglect to rescue the five survivors over on the shore in that small cave right…there. They prove a vital key to upcoming events.” She pointed to a small dark opening five hundred yards from us on the rocky cliff rising from the narrow beachhead. Mina then kissed Admiral Demmit on the cheek, turned, and climbed down through the hatch.
“Skipper! I have movement on the beach, nine o’clock!” Lookout Masterson shouted. Masterson. It still amazed me how that girl could even stand, or that a flak jacket would still fit her!
I decided to test my ‘gift’ as Mina called it. A simple question to start: should I leave them on the beach? It was no surprise to get a response- the question was rhetorical. Should we rescue them- again a no-brainer? Quiet. Next question: Could they do us harm? I got a mild reaction to that one. Interesting. I tried another. Are they all healthy? Big reaction! Ok, that did it for me.
“Bridge, Con.”
“Con, Skip.”
“Carroll, lookouts have spotted survivors on the beach. Assemble a landing party and have Dr. Scott report with her bag. We count five, repeat, five.”
The old man gave me a curious glance.
“Aye, Skip, Lt. Scott is already on her way up.”
“Thanks Carroll. Consult the charts and see if we can get any closer to shore.”
“Aye, Skip, already on it. Let you know in a minute.”
“How do you know there are five survivors over there, Alex?” Admiral Demmit cautiously asked as he strained his eyes to count.
“Lt. Smith told me before she went below, sir.”
The old man raised an eyebrow.
“All ready to go, Alex!” Emily said as she emerged through the hatch. “How many and is anyone hurt?”
“You tell us Lieutenant!” Demmit growled. “You three seem to have the market cornered on predictions!”
“What are you talking about, Uncle Rick?”
“You, your sister here, and Lt. Smith! Everyone around me today seems to know things before they happen! Maybe I should go ashore and just walk along the beach- let you girls find a location for your own base!” he continued to growl angrily.
I got a big response!
“Admiral, I would highly recommend you stay aboard!” I reached for the squawk as Emily gave me a strange look. “Con, Bridge. Sound general quarters and get the gun crew topside immediately, Carroll!”
“Aye, Skip! General quarters and the gun crew!”
“Alex? I don’t understand. Why is Uncle Rick angry with us?”
“Emily, I’m not angry with you and Alex- or even Mina. I just feel useless! The Captain here suddenly feels the need to surface his boat- had he not, we would be sinking or at least fouled in rigging. Mina tells Alex that there are five sailors on the beach before the lookouts even see anything! Now you show up with your medical bag immediately after Alex calls for a rescue party! Now Alex tells me that I can’t go ashore and puts everyone on alert! No crew can be that tight.”
“Look, Admiral, when you suggested going along I got this huge feeling that you might be in danger. I’m just protecting your brass, sir! I don’t know from what yet- I haven’t got that far.”
“Uncle Rick, you’re not making any sense! Mina told me to expect casualties so I grabbed my bag and reported to the bridge. I had no idea that I’d be treating a compound fracture or even a deep chest woun…!” Emily stopped short- a look of confusion descended on her.
“Just my point, Emily! How do you know what injuries await you?”
“I…I…I just…I don’t know.” Emily stopped and looked around for the answer. “How did I know?” She muttered the question several times before the Admiral interrupted.
“Great, I have two Princesses for nieces! Your father will never let me hear the end of this! Alex, I’m going below to oversee some quarters for our guests. Be careful over there, Lieutenant!”
After saluting, Admiral Demmit slowly lowered himself into the boat looking back at both of us several times in the process.
Before descending the Conning tower ladder to the deck, Emily asked. “Did I miss something, Alex? Uncle Rick looked really out of sorts!”
“We’ll talk after you get back, sis. Just be careful.”
I asked myself the question that I would probably ask a thousand times over before the end of this war: Will Emily be all right? I got no response.
“Admiral? All five survivors have been brought aboard. As soon as Lt. Scott gets them situated we will be underway.” I informed the old man.
“Fine, Captain. How are they?”
“Emily says they got pretty banged up- a leg fracture and a deep cut that’s badly infected just like she predicted…. She’s cleaning it as we speak, sir.”
“Good, Captain. I want to inform Pearl myself if you don’t mind. The less said about Sand Dollar the better. I’ll have a PBY rendezvous with us at the first destination. Will Emily have them ready for transfer by then?”
“She thinks so, sir. She set the leg on the beach.”
“Ah, she administered morphine?”
“No, sir. He was already self-medicated with whiskey. They were all pretty liquored up, she said. One guy started to get rowdy on the way back and almost capsized them. If there had been one more passenger they might have, Admiral. Oh! Because of the alcohol issue I’ve ordered Chief Peterson to use your food and water supplies- just to be safe.”
“Well then it’s a good thing you forbid me from going ashore now isn’t it, Captain?” Was it sarcasm or anger tainting his voice?
“Admiral, you’re still upset about Emily, Mina, and I? I didn’t ask for this you know- neither did Emily, sir.”
“I know, Alex. It’s just hard enough to believe that I now have two nieces. Add to that, finding out that you two have this special ‘power’ and that Mina and I are related through you both because of it! Buck Rodgers couldn’t have a better storyline! I’m not mad at you, Alex- I envy you.” He paused to look me over, head to toe.
“To be able to know something before it happens! I could think of numerous ways to use that talent. I also realize the responsibility of such a weapon. What gets me steamed is controlling the desire to ask Mina if we will win the war- about how many more men we lose. I hesitate to ask because of the detail she seems to foresee. She only confirmed earlier what I have heard speculated about submarine fatalities. As useful as the information would be, I cannot ask someone to witness such pictures. I have no right.”
“Richard, you are an honorable and wise man. Most in your position would interrogate until they achieved results.” Lt. Smith appeared at the Admiral’s doorway. “To answer your questions entirely would be likened to a deal with Lucifer himself. Revealing all would likely change the future and do irreparable harm. No, dear Admiral, I cannot, in good conscience, give you all the details. Instead, I will tell you that this war will continue for some time. The United States and her allies will rise above the Nazis and the Japanese Empire, but at great cost to both sides. The future I have seen is most disturbing and grotesque, but can be changed as I have demonstrated. That is all you need to know, Admiral Demmit- that is all to be disclosed.”
Lt. Smith looked like she was a million miles away as she spoke- as if in a fortuneteller’s trance. She let her last statement hang a moment then snapped out of it.
“Yes, well…now that you have your answer Admiral, would you and Alexandra care to join me for a spot of tea?”
“Lt. Smith, you are an amazing woman! I would be honored, Ma’am.”
As we left the Admiral’s quarters, Emily caught my attention.
“Excuse me Admiral, Lt. Scott wants a word with me. If you’ll excuse me, Lt. Smith?”
“Of course, Captain. Another time.”
I motioned Emily into my quarters.
“Alex, I’m a little concerned about what happened earlier! How could I possibly know about those injuries?” She sounded unsure of herself.
“Woman’s intuition?” I countered.
“Am I going crazy?”
“As crazy as any of us, given the circumstances, I’m afraid.”
“You’re not answering my question, Alex! Why did Uncle Rick include me in his accusations earlier? Why did he call us both ‘Princesses’? As far as I know, neither the Demmit’s nor Scott’s have any noble ancestry.”
“I have to believe you on that, Emily, being new to the family- but the Smith side does. Remember what Mina said about her adoptive mother’s ‘gift’? Near as I can tell, when we went through the Mahanilui, we somehow inherited that gift. In her book, that makes us family. She stated that only the royalty of Kili Island have this gift of foresight. Accordingly, if we are now sisters because of the Mahanilui, and I have this gift, you must also. Does that make any sense, sis?”
“Too much! Alex, I’m frightened! What have we become? How can we ever lead normal lives? People will think we’re some kind of sideshow oddities. Are we doomed to be gypsy fortunetellers and nothing else? Alex, I don’t want any of this!”
“Unfortunately, we’re stuck like this. Hopefully, for just six months, but somehow I have the feeling that it’s permanent, Emily. Let me try something.”
I posed the question: Can we return to our previous selves?
“Alex? What did you see? Why are you starting to cry? Alex?” Emily was visibly shaken.
“I asked if we could return to our old bodies.” I answered quietly- almost at a whisper. “I can’t ‘see’ anything, Emily. I told you, I only get a response to a negative answer.”
“Then this is…” She gestured to me, “…Is permanent?”
“’fraid so, sis. I’m sorry.” I felt wetness roll down my cheeks.
“Should we tell the crew?”
“And have a full scale mutiny on our hands? No, let them have their dreams, Emily. Maybe, as time goes by, they’ll forget about wanting to change back and just carry on with their new lives.” I dabbed a hanky to my eyes.
“Emily, its your turn. How did you know about the injuries? Did you picture them like Mina, or did you determine them through questions like me?”
“They just popped out of my mouth, Alex, they just appeared.”
“Okay.” I thought for a second. “So, if I were to ask you…oh…how many children I would have…”
“Six. Four girls and two boys.”
“Excuse me?”
“The number of children you have, or will have, Alex. That is what you asked, right? Alex? Alex Steinert don’t you dare pass out on me…not again!”
That was impossible! Emily was pulling my leg, right? Oh damn!
Emily’s gentle smacking of my cheek brought me back to reality or was it a nightmare?
“You better stop doing that every time you hear something you don’t like, Alex. People will think you have a delicate constitution!”
“Don’t you dare laugh at me, Lieutenant!”
“Did I tell you that twins run in the family, sis?” Emily giggled as I felt my face start to drain again. I consulted my gift. Will I have twins? A smile appeared.
“You’re lying to me! I’m not going to have twins!”
“You might not have twins, sis, but they do run in the family. I wasn’t lying.”
“Fine! Can we please change the subject? I don’t want to start abusing our gifts.
“You’re right, Alex, it is frivolous to misuse something so special.”
Emily stood up to leave.
“By the way, sis, how many kids will you have?”
She staggered to a stop just outside my door- reaching for the frame to steady her.
“Four…four wonderful, children, Alex. Three girls and…a…a boy.” She said solemnly. My attempt at retaliation obviously struck a nerve.
Getting up to help her I asked, “what’s wrong, sis?”
“Nothing you can help with, Alex. Nothing anybody can help with.” She said as she headed to her quarters and closed the door.
Twenty minutes went by before a gentle knock sounded from my doorframe.
“Alexandra? Would you please come with me?” Mina requested.
“Emily, dear, could we come in?” She asked at her door. Mina didn’t wait for a reply and we both entered the cramped room.
“So, you found out. That didn’t take as long as I thought. Now you know the consequences associated with foresight, doctor.”
“What are you talking about, Mina? What consequences?” I inquired.
“Looking into one’s own future can sometimes be disheartening, can it not, Lt. Scott?”
“You said the future can be changed…you did it yourself, right Mina?”
Lt. Smith sat down beside Emily on her rack and wrapped an arm around her.
“Alexandra, come join your sister and I.” She patted the mattress beside her.
“Foresight is a gift to be used wisely- sparingly. It can be a double-edged sword if not used properly. What you two were doing- what you considered practice- is considered irresponsible by our standards. Alexandra, what you did to your sister was childish.”
“I just thought since she told me I would have kids that I could get her to…”
“Yes, I know! A little sisterly sparring! What you fail to realize is you have not developed your maternal instincts to the same level as your sister. Neither of you have enough experience to fully control your gift. Did it ever occur to you, Alexandra, that something might be wrong with one of Emily’s children? You are the captain of this boat- do you not have to consider all possibilities?”
I felt her hand begin to rub my back and shoulders.
“My sisters, explore your gifts, but consider all possibilities beforehand. Do not use them in hurtful, spiteful ways- or even in jest. I hope you two have learned a valuable lesson or two from this. In answer to your question Emily, the future is what you make it, dear. With enough insight and planning it can be changed. You are a prime example.” Mina kissed her temple.
“Alexandra, you are learning, but you have yet to reach your full potential. Learn to ask the right questions. In time, and with enough practice, you will achieve that. You have much to do- much to prove- to others and to yourself. Already you have begun to understand what I say is true, for you have asked the question paramount to everyone in this future- Can you change back? Only the three of us know the answer to that mystery. You have shown great wisdom in deciding how to use that knowledge. You have taken the first steps in mastering your gift, my dear.” She kissed my temple as well.
“We will not speak of this again, sisters. I will, however, leave you with one last bit of advice: In my experience, there is no such thing as fate. All problems have acceptable answers- if not immediately apparent, search for them. There is always a viable option! Alexandra, you understand that concept already. Ladies, I will take my leave.”
Mina got up and quickly disappeared down the passage.
“I’m sorry I put you through that, sis. I just didn’t think things through. When you’re ready to talk about it I’ll try to help you find the right path.”
“It was disturbing at first, being the first time it ever happened to me, but Mina’s right, Alex, our futures are what we make them! She has shown us that things can be changed.”
“That sounded like Dickens’ A Christmas Carol!”
“Maybe someone she knows actually knew Dickens- that is more possible than we once thought.”
“Do we have any Charlotte’s on the crew roster?” I said with a slight giggle.
Emily smiled with excitement. “Alex, if we do as Mina suggests, the research…the planning…maybe we can change the future! She said you have a lot to prove. Could it be that we’re meant to help each other- meant to help the future change- maybe nudge it in the right direction? Sis, what’s with that big smile?”
“Skip, we’ve reached our first destination. Orders?” Jack interrupted from the doorway.
“Emily, I’ll tell you later. Right now let’s see if our survivor’s plane ride is here then let’s have a look at our first site. Are our guests ready?”
“Aside from a severe hangover, they should be ready, Alex.”
“Jack, take us to periscope depth. Let’s take a sneak peek at site ‘alpha’ as we look for that PBY.” I said, thankful that my Ex-O had provided a change of subject. My smile was an involuntary reaction to the question I posed to myself- ‘were we not meant to help change the future?’ and the overwhelming response to that one question. Mina was right! All I had to do was learn how to ask the right questions!
“Emily, be ready to get those men topside.”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Thank you so very much for finding us, darlin’s!” One of the survivors, Andrew O’Neil said as we helped him into the inflatable.
“Just be glad that Capt. Steinert decided to surface! We could have all been visiting that beach for a long time.” Emily said in her practiced voice.
“From what I’ve seen below, ‘twoulda made the situation bearable if not a downright paradise! Thanks again fer settin’ the leg, Lieutenant. Tell ol’ Captain Steinert me and the boys owe ‘im one!”
“We’ll remember that Mr. O’Neil- maybe even take you up on it!” I said as Emily followed the sailor into the boat to check his leg splint and dressings.
“You take care of that leg and that hangover, Mr. O’Neil.” Emily smiled.
“Just an ol’ fam’ly cure, Doctor- sure your Gram’s passed her secrets ta you two darlin’s by now?” He looked at both of us but lingered on me.
“More than you could know Mr. O’Neil! Have a quick recovery!” I said as Emily looked back at me.
“Good winds be with you too, Miss…?”
“Steinert, Alexandra Steinert.” I immediately realized my mistake. So did Emily. Why did I say that? Why did I break my cover?
The man looked confused for a minute then shrugged it off.
“I hope you girls get back ta yer base safe ‘n sound.”
Emily finished checking the fifth survivor and I helped her out of the boat. The plane’s boat crew shoved off from Sand Dollar.
“Hope ta see you again, Alexandra! If ya ever get ta Portland, look me up!” O’Neil shouted and waved as they paddled back to the waiting PBY.
“If I ever do, I’ll do that!” I shouted as I waved back. Why was my face so hot and stomach so queasy? Emily just looked at me with a stupid grin.
“You’re sweet on him!” she declared.
“Not a chance, Lieutenant!”
“Yes you are and I can tell you exactly how you’re feeling! Blushing with a stupid smile, butterflies of the stomach, quickened pulse, feigning interest…I could go on if you want me to, Alex. Plus, there’s always ‘it’, dear sister. I can always use ‘it’.”
“You wouldn’t…you did already didn’t…How could you do that after what Mina said?”
“You should talk, Alex, you used yours just now, too!”
“Couldn’t we just call a truce and agree to plausible deniability?”
“Okay, sis, but you’re still sweet on him.”
“Maybe. Let’s go below, Lieutenant.” I headed aft to the Tower ladder.
0550 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaiian Chain, April 8th, 1944
For three days now we have been traveling around the three northern-most islands of the Hawaiian chain searching for the perfect spot to build our new base of operations. Admiral Demmit had indeed been thorough in his efforts to provide privacy and security- unfortunately, the locations we had observed so far had had less than ideal mooring conditions.
Three days of endless soundings, landing parties, unexpected inhabitants, discussions, and frustration- yet Admiral Demmit seemed unexpectedly upbeat this morning as he entered the Wardroom with his coffee and a plate full of steaming hotcakes.
“You’re up early again, Alex, having trouble sleeping?” He asked as he put the first forkful to his mouth.
“I guess I have a lot of things on my mind, sir. In all truth, I haven’t been sleeping real good since this all started.” I admitted as I gestured to myself.
“Uummm.” He nodded then paused as he swallowed. “Well, I can certainly understand that, Alex. I couldn’t begin to imagine what you and the crew have experienced.” He took another bite as Emily and Mina joined us. “I must admit, though, that you all are the prettiest crew in the entire service! I’ve found it incredibly hard to concentrate these last few days, captain.”
“You’ve discovered our secret weapon then, Admiral.” Mina admitted as she took a sip from her teacup.
“Hey Masterson, watch where your goin’! I’ve told you before ta suck ‘em in when your passing someone!”
The disturbance in the passageway caught our attention.
“I’m sorry, Ricky…um…Chief Samuels! These things have a mind of their own. You try to walk with them!”
“No thanks, mine are big enough. Now let me pass you ditzy cow!”
“Chief? A word if you please?” I raised my voice to be heard in the passage.
A quiet “Awe, Damn!” was heard outside the door.
“Ya, Skipper?”
“Chief, do you really want to be put on report? You do know you already precede yourself into a room quite nicely, or has that valve cover incident been forgotten that fast?” I asked.
Her hand automatically came up and felt her right breast. “No, Skip. The pain an’ bruise was gone the next day. I still remember how it felt though.”
“Well, Carter’s problems won’t go away near as fast! Just think how her back feels after her duty shift ends. Now go apologize to her, Chief!”
The Admiral stopped eating and looked around at her, but didn’t say a word.
“Aye, Skip…I shouldn’ta blew my stack at her. I guess I’m just a bit grouchy today. Sorry for all the ruckus Admiral, Lieutenants.”
“Miss Samuels, if you would like to know how Miss Masterson feels, I have a cousin that has this fetching little potion that could increase that full bosom of yours. It could take you up two, three, maybe even four cups if you wish.” Mina told her while holding back a giggle or two.
The pretty redhead’s eyes and mouth went wide. “No, Ma’am that ain’t necessary! These is more than I can handle now! Excuse me, sirs, I have ta find Carter.” In a blink she was gone.
“You know? I never thought I’d see the day when Rick Samuels would cower to anyone, Lieutenant. I take it there is no potion or cousin?” Demmit asked.
“Do you really want to know, Richard?” She said with a wicked grin.
“No.” he said before putting another forkful in his mouth.
As I went to take a swig of my coffee, a yawn escaped before I had the chance to cover my mouth.
“Another restless night, Alex?” Emily asked.
“Yes. I just can’t seem to get him out of my head, sis.”
The old man froze with a loaded fork just in front of his mouth. He looked at Emily then Mina, then, he locked on me. Putting down his fork, he asked, “Get who out of your head, Commander?”
I didn’t like his tone- it reminded me of Pa.
“Yes Alexandra, of whom do you refer?” Mina raised an eyebrow.
“Mr. O’Neil, the sailor from the Jubilee with the broken leg.” Emily announced.
“My word, Captain, you are developing a wonderful taste in men! I thought you said you weren’t interested in them, Alexandra. I remember it like it was last week- wait one moment…it was last week! My, how fast they grow up these days. Don’t you agree, Admiral?”
“I never…” I felt the burning of my cheeks and decided to take another bite of my jelly toast instead of answering.
“Yes, Lieutenant, they do grow up too fast these days!”
“So, Admiral, what type of site will we be looking at today?” I abruptly changed the subject.
Emily and Mina both smiled at me. Mina gave a wink.
“Today’s location is our last, Alex. I believe this spot will be perfect for a base. It is isolated. The nearest population, a small fishing village, is well over five miles away on the other side of the island. It has a natural harbor of sorts, and will offer substantial security. I warn you though; it may seem a bit unorthodox and will present a challenge.”
“Unorthodox? Sounds like our type of base, Admiral.”
“That’s what I thought as I read the surveyors notes, Alex.”
“I think it is the perfect spot, Richard. Well done.”
“Mina, you haven’t even seen…it…yet. Oh, that’s right. Let’s let Alex and her crew decide, shall we, your highness?”
“By all means, Admiral.”
“Whenever you’re ready to surface, Captain. I’ll be in my cabin. Ladies.” He said as he got up and excused himself.
Several minutes later we had surfaced. What met my eyes surprised me.
“Sir, all I see is a cliff! I thought you said there was a natural harbor here?” I said in disappointment.
Demmit ignored me and instead started his tour.
“Off at eleven o’clock is a nicely shaded, five thousand acre area. A small portion of that would serve as your headquarters and main base. I’ve been told the beach here has fine, soft white sand- perfect for swimming. A fresh water source runs onto the property from the mountainside in the back. Deep water can be reached with a relatively short pier- two hundred feet or so…”
“Begging your pardon, sir, but where is the ‘natural harbor’? I don’t see any place that would provide safety for the Sand Dollar, Admiral!”
“I’m just getting to that Commander! Focus on that small black spot around nine o’clock.” The Admiral pointed it out.
“It looks like a small cave, sir. It can’t be more than six feet high- maybe fifteen across.”
“That’s not what the survey says, Alex. Here you might need these.”
He handed me some notes.
“What are these, sir?”
“Directions. You still can follow direction?”
“When I need to, sir!”
“Good, Commander lets go.” He pointed to the cave.
“I picked up the squawk. “Con, Bridge. Prepare to dive.”
“Con, aye. Prepare to dive, Skip.”
“Admiral, after you.” I motioned to the hatch as the dive alarm sounded.
Once in the Con, I gave my orders.
“Take us to periscope depth, Lt. Sheldon.”
“Aye, Skip.”
“Helm take us to two-nine-zero degrees, all ahead slow. Sonar, I want constant updates- bow and keel!”
“Aye, Skip.”
“Seventy feet under the keel, Cap. All clear ahead.”
“Three- five feet, Skip.”
“Thanks Carroll. Up periscope.”
Slowly we came around and before long the small cave sat dead ahead.
“Fifty feet at the keel. All clear ahead, Cap.”
“Thanks, Hilf keep them coming.”
Emily, Jack, and Mina had joined us.
“Captain, what’s going on?”
“We’re going to thread a needle with the Sand Dollar, Emily.” I started to unfold Demmit’s directions.
“Do you really need those, Alexandra?” Mina asked as she winked at me.
The Admiral glared at her with a worried look. Jack and Emily looked confused also. I thought to myself: did I need these directions? No response. Next, I thought I’d try asking something a little different. What was I up against?
Wow, the pictures that flashed into my mind!”
“Alex? Are you okay?” a concerned Emily asked as I leaned in hard against the scope.
“Fine. I’m fine. Let’s do this.” I said as I shook it off.
“Twenty feet at the keel, one thousand ahead, Cap.”
“Helm, three degrees to port.”
“Aye.”
“Ten feet at the keel, nine hundred ahead.”
“Helm, steady. Hilf, let me know when we’re seven hundred feet from target.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Jack, be ready to blow some air into the forward tanks on my mark. Carroll, two degrees up on the planes on the same mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
“On your mark, Skip”
“Why just the bow tanks, Alex?” Emily got concerned as she asked.
“Fresh water isn’t as buoyant as sea water, Lieutenant. Salt adds buoyancy. If we didn’t make our bow more buoyant, we would nose dive into the bottom.
Emily looked to the Admiral who nodded in acknowledgement.
“Fifteen feet at the keel, eight hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Keep them coming, Hilf.”
“On my second mark, I want the same thing done to the amidships tanks and decrease the angle on the planes a degree.”
“Aye, Skip.” came back in tandem.
“Ten at the keel, seven hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Jack, take the bow up five. Carroll, give me two on the planes.”
“Alex, how do you know that is the right thing to do?” Emily was really worried now.
“I’ve done it before, Sis! Piece of cake!” I replied.
“But this is the first time…”
“Doctor? Let her concentrate. Remember what I said earlier to you and Alexandra. Let her prove herself.” I could hear Mina advising Emily.
The bow of Sand Dollar began to dip slightly.
“A little more on the tanks, Jack. Down periscope, Lieutenant Scott.”
“Aye.”
I looked over at the Admiral, who also had a very concerned look on his tired face.
“Ceiling is too low up ahead. I’ll have to wing it from here, Admiral. Hilf, I want constant intervals of ten.”
Admiral Demmit just nodded slightly and looked to the ceiling. I noticed sweat forming on his forehead.
“”Keel at eight, six-eighty ahead, Skip.”
“Jack, amidships tanks now. Carroll, ease off the planes a degree.” I reached for the squawk. “Maneuvering, ahead full on my command.”
“Keel eight, six-seventy ahead.”
The Sand Dollar started to shake and buffet a bit.
“Chief, give me full power now!” I said into the mic.
“Keel, five. Six-sixty ahead.”
“You got it Skip!” came back.
“Keel just went through the floor, Skip. Plus five thousand! Six- forty ahead though.”
“Jack blow aft tanks to the same level! Carroll, level out the planes!”
“Maneuvering…slow ahead!”
“Keel, thirty five. Six hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Slow ahead, Skip.”
“Keel at thirty five. Five-sixty ahead.”
“Keel constant at thirty five, Skip. Five hundred ahead.”
“Keel still at thirty five, Skip. Three- sixty ahead.”
“All stop!”
“All stop, aye.”
“Jack, take us up.”
“Alex, are you…Aye, skip.”
“I believe we’re here, Admiral.” I motioned to the ladder. “Get some searchlights topside, Jack.”
“Aye!”
Total darkness met our eyes as each of us exited the hatch onto the bridge. I had grabbed a flashlight on the way up. Its beam barely cut through the murky nothingness, but our spotlights revealed a fantasy world! All around us were crystal formations any geologist would envy. Everywhere, stalactites and stalagmites shimmered in our lights. This place was fantastic! We were in a huge cavern, some nine hundred to one thousand feet across. I could make out various height ledges all along the edge. Looking directly behind us I noticed a flicker of light. It almost looked like an arrowhead pointing down.
“This way out.” I said aloud.”
“What was that Captain?” Admiral Demmit asked.
I pointed to the stern. “That faint light leaking through the passage. It looks like an arrowhead…pointing the way out- like an exit sign, Admiral.”
I don’t see what you’re talking about Alex.”
“Kill the spots!” I called out. Total darkness encased us once more.
“Give it a minute, Admiral.”
Slowly, as my eyes adjusted to the darkness, two other flickers of light appeared to us- one to our port, and one just off our bow. The light to port looked brighter, maybe a bigger opening. I decided to check that one out first.
“And you saw that even with the spotlights on, Alex?”
“I saw it too Admiral.”
“Me too.”
“Of course.”
“I saw it too, Uncle Richard.” Emily rounded out the ‘I’s’.”
After some careful maneuvering, we closed to within five feet of the ledge that protruded from the opening. The opening I thought small turned out to be large enough to fit an Army Deuce-and-a-half through. The opening ended in, what looked like, a natural loading dock. Best of all it was level with our deck!
Being this close to the sides of the cavern, I could tell that my perceptions were initially off. What seemed to be small stalactites and stalagmites when we first arrived were immense pointed columns twenty, thirty, even forty feet high and ten to twenty feet wide at the bottom. They sparkled with a rainbow of colors when struck by light. This was truly a remarkable place!
“Break out the boarding plank and get us tied off on those columns, Jack. Let’s have a look around.”
“With pleasure, Skipper!”
As I started toward the ladder, Admiral Demmit caught my shoulder.
“Alex…Alex, what you did back there…it was incredible! I don’t think there is another boat captain in the world that could have done what you just did! Just incredible! How did you ask so many questions in so little time?”
“All I had to do, Admiral, was ask the right question. Everything I needed to know just shot into my head once I did, sir.”
“You make it sound so simple, Alex!”
“I…I…I guess it was…I mean…I guess it was simple, sir! I guess I just had to figure that out. Care to lead the expedition, Admiral?”
“Is anything going to jump out at me, Alex?”
“One minute…no, everything is in the clear, Admiral.” I moved aside to let him descend the ladder to the deck.
“Amazing! Simply amazing!” he mumbled as he climbed down.
Mina next caught my shoulder.
“I take it you have figured out your gift, Alexandra?”
“Not totally, Mina. I feel I still have a lot to learn about it. Maybe in sixty or seventy years I may get it down. Right now, though, it’s still strange…the feeling that is- it definitely will take some getting used to. I still don’t feel like royalty though.”
“My dear Alexandra, you have just taken another step to your throne! What you did today has cemented your power! By now everyone onboard Sand Dollar has heard about your skill and daring. They will follow you to the ends of the earth, Alexandra, maybe more! You are a true leader- Princess Alexandra!”
“Still not the queen yet, your highness?” I asked with a giggle and a tear on my cheek.
“As long as I am breathing, Alexandra. As long as I…” She paused. “When we go our separate ways, then you shall achieve greatness, my dear.” She reached over and wiped the tear from my cheek. Her own eyes looked quite moist. I restrained myself from asking any question. Instead I decided to give her a hug. “Don’t talk like that, Mina, please?”
“Everyone is guaranteed they’re demise, Alexandra. You have just shown incredible restraint in not inquiring about mine. The Mahanilui has picked a worthy recipient to our most royal bloodline.” She whispered to me then kissed me on my forehead.
“Come, let us go explore our new home, my sisters. Many good times dwell here- let’s start making them, shall we?” Mina nudged me toward the ladder and motioned for Emily, Jack, and Carroll to follow us.
The crystalline ground we stepped onto was smooth as glass, but not slippery, and reflected the light from the long curved tunnel in such a way that it amplified it. So much so in fact, that the smooth, glass-like walls of the tunnel seemed to glow brightly- as if somehow lit from behind. As we walked along this wide, glistening thoroughfare, a quote from a movie came to me.
“I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore!”
“An appropriate quote, Captain! I see you have read Mr. Baum’s first book. Have you read any more?”
“Actually, I didn’t read the book; I saw the movie, Mina. Ma and Pa believe the only book that should be in the house is the bible. A group of us went to the theatre back in Maryland when it came out. This tunnel reminds me of the ‘Yellow Brick Road’.”
“Quite the sheltered life! Although, reading scripture has it’s own rewards- morals, social mores, differences between good and evil, and the like. Nothing expands the mind better than a library though! Admiral, I submit that we should endeavor to create a library of sorts- an alcove of knowledge…oh dear…I…I may have gotten ahead of myself…forgive me.”
We had come to the end of the ‘Yellow Brick Road’ and now faced ‘Emerald City’. Our ‘Emerald City’ though, had no green concrete walls, no green colored glass or windows, nor did we need to wear green tinted glasses. Our city was a beautiful green palm forested, paradise! Roughly fifteen acres, by my eye’s reckoning, of pristine tropical wonder, guarded from behind by a volcanic mountainside, and fronted by the most beautiful, white sand beach I had ever seen this side of Waikiki!
“This…this is just perfect! It’s beautiful, Admiral!” I said in wide-eyed wonderment. Both Jack and Carroll whistled their agreement. Emily grasped my hand in hers and held my arm with the other. I had to ask the question. “Why doesn’t someone already live here?”
“According to our sources, Captain, the locals believe this area to be inhabited by mystical spirits- Deities of some sort. They refuse to come here or even get within four miles of the place. My sources think that occasional tremors in the area keep them away. So, in a way, the U.S. Navy is validating that claim!” The Admiral chuckled.
“It is even lovelier than I pictured it, Richard.” Mina said as she gently entwined her arm into the Admiral’s and leaned her head against his shoulder.
“Ye…yes…” He looked at her, slightly uncomfortable. “Yes, it is magnificent, isn’t it, Mina? This place makes you ask the question: Why do we fight at all?”
“Richard, it is because of places like this that people fight!”
“I believe you’re right, your highness!”
As we walked through our newfound paradise, we heard hissing- similar to steam escaping a boiler. The noise gradually increased in volume, as we got closer. A small cave about five feet wide and three feet high entered the mountainside. A small stream disappeared into the ground several yards above it. Steam rushed from its mouth.
“Ricky…Chief Samuels would love this.” I stated to everyone. “I’ll bet he could rig up a steam generator to that- no problem!”
“Already in the works, Alex. It should provide the base with adequate electricity and hot water.” The Admiral assured me.
It took over an hour to encircle the property. By the end of our tour we were all tired, but excited about our base. We noted that, although tropical, the area was quite open and required minor clearing to build the various roads and buildings associated with a small, remote base. With my approval, Mina asked that several provisions be made in the construction. Most notably, that all buildings fit into the surroundings, that they be insulated; that roadways would be kept at a minimum and use the local volcanic rock as pavement.
The Admiral reluctantly agreed and added, “Lieutenant, how long would it take you to put together detailed plans for the base? I would ask that you include Sand Dollar’s crew to help you abide by naval regulations.”
“Those documents have already been produced, Admiral. You may take them with you when you return to Oahu. Ensign Banes has graciously agreed to design our buildings and their interiors. Ensign Sanchez is quite the draftsman, if a little outdated. I believe her technique is still accepted. She has drawn out everything according to my specifications. We will be happy to review them with you and the captain. You should find them most detailed, sir.”
“Of course, I should have known that, your highness.” Demmit said with slight sarcasm. “I take it you’ve seen the results?”
“Various permutations, yes, Admiral. I believe we have worked out all of the kinks.”
“Of course! Alex…would you like to see the Lieutenant’s plans or have you and Emily already seen them too?” He growled.
“What is he talking about, Lieutenant Scott?” I heard Carroll ask Emily.
“Ya, what does he mean about you and the skipper seeing them already?” Jack also asked, bewildered.
“No, sir, I haven’t ‘seen’ them yet, but I trust the Lieutenant and our people.”
“OUR people, Commander?”
“Her people, Admiral, her people.” I blushed at the slip.
“Alexandra is correct in her usage, Admiral, we have all been brought together by the Mahanilui. Our two peoples have been merged- your Sand Dollar crew with those of us from Kili. Furthermore, we have all agreed to work to the same end. So Admiral, what is wrong with the phrase ‘our people’ instead of ‘yours’ and ‘mine’?”
“This isn’t a family, your highness, it’s a military unit! I’m their Commanding Officer!” Demmit growled.
“As am I on Kili! May I remind you Admiral, we are also under your command! We are now part of your military unit! Whether you agree or not, you and I are the parents of this unit- like the father and mother.” Mina argued.
“But we’re not married!”
“Not yet.” Mina said as she winked at him.
“Would somebody care to tell me what in blazes is going on?” Jack shouted out unable to hold her curiosity any longer.
I guess it was all the excitement and being tired rolled into one.
“Jack, remember a few days ago when Mina mentioned that certain people are granted gifts from the Mahanilui? Well, it seems that Emily and I are the newest members of Kili’s royal family!”
“Ya, I gathered that when the Admiral here referred to you both as ‘princesses’.”
“Mina admitted she has the gift of foresight.”
“Ya, I know that too. I was in the Wardroom at the time, remember?”
“Wait! I missed this! What are you two saying? Mina saw this all happening? Everything?”
“Yes, Carroll, she did.” I turned and answered her quickly.
“Then she could have stopp…”
“No, we would have been dead instead!” I turned back to my Ex-O. “Haven’t you been wondering how I got us out of all those tight situations- pulled off all those brilliant maneuvers? How Emily knew there were five castaways and what their injuries were? Think it out, Jack!”
“You mean you and Emily…”
“Yep! Me and Emily, Carroll!”
“You mean you can see the future?”
“Yep, more or less, Jack. But loose lips sink ships, Commander. Something you both should remember, Carroll.” I informed them.
“They won’t hear anything from me, Skip!” Carroll said quickly.
“That’s not what I meant. Oh, here ya go: monkey see, monkey do!” I stared at her, exaggerating as much as possible.
“We can see into the future too?” Jack blurted out.
I wondered if the blonde myth had actual substance.
“No, I’m afraid not, Jacquelyn. What the Captain is trying not to tell you is that you all have received a gift of some kind. You may not have even realized it yet. For instance, Lt. Sheldon…”
I stopped when I heard Mina say her name, as did Emily, Jack, and the Admiral.
“I haven’t seen you lay pencil to paper when calculating our course or estimating our arrival at a destination since your Mahanilui. Why?” Mina raised an eyebrow.
“I’ve…I’ve been…um…I’ve been doing it in my head. Why?”
“I distinctly remember you telling me that you write everything down to double check yourself- have you grown so self-confident?”
“Now that you mention it, Lieutenant, she has been faster and more precise with her math.” I responded.
“Oh, God, not you too.” I heard the Admiral groan quietly.
“I never noticed it before, Ma’am, are you sure about this?”
“As sure as I am that your name is Carroll Ann Sheldon, Lieutenant.”
My navigator looked confused.
“So…what kind of gift did I get, Mina- I don’t feel any different?” Jack asked innocently.
“You have not yet discovered your gift, Jacquelyn, but soon shall. You will find it quite useful though, I promise.”
I suddenly felt my ‘feeling’ come back. As I had done previously, I asked to be shown why. A movie of my radio operator, Chief Van Pelt, running from the tunnel to our location flashed into my head. Admiral Demmit and Mina must have noticed.
“Alexandra, I certainly hope you acclimate yourself to your gift soon. It is very disconcerting seeing you convulse every time you use it.” Mina told me with amusement.
“Alex? What is it?” the old man asked.
“Chief Van Pelt is on her way.” I pointed in the direction we had just come and dropped my thumb like a pistol’s hammer.
Randi appeared sprinting through the palms.
“Skip…Admiral…we need…to get back…to the…the boat!” she gasped trying to fill her lungs with air and talk at the same time.
“What is it, Randi?” I asked.
Instead of her answering, I got more flashes.
Pictures of a patrol (PT) boat being torpedoed; fuel burning on top of the water as men tried to tread water through it to stay afloat. Something odd about these pictures though- they were dark as night. It was midday though. Could this have happened last night? Big response. I tried an alternate tact. What date will this happen? The picture of a desk calendar flashed in, ‘April 14th’ it said.
Where will it happen? Another picture flashed, this time a chart with an unknown finger pointing to a specific area. What can we do?
Suddenly I was there! At the site indicated on the chart. I looked around to see Sand Dollar coming to full battle stations. I saw myself at the periscope- did my rear-end really look that big? Jack was talking to me…me at the scope, that is.
“Can you see anything, Alex?”
“No, it’s like pea soup up there, Jack.”
“Then how are we going to find that disabled PT, Skip?” Carroll asked from the chart table.
“I guess we should surface.” I saw myself go stiff as ‘I’ said that.
“Carroll, Alex is doing it again.”
“How long will she be gone this time?”
“The pool has a wider spread this time, Carroll- a minute to fifteen.”
They were betting on how long I would take to snap back to reality? Another voice entered the conversation.
“Skip! I have two fish in the water! Bearing zero-zero-six, two thousand feet and closing.”
“Alex? What do you want us to do? Alex!”
I didn’t answer. Instead, Jack gave an order.
“Dive! Take us to two hundred! Let the air out, Carroll!”
As Lt. Sheldon relayed the orders, I just stood there! I walked around this other me trying to get her attention. For whatever reason, I couldn’t touch ‘me’- not even with my breath. Nothing I did fazed her. It was as if I wasn’t really here.
“Jack then did the unexpected! She pulled me from the periscope stalk and moved my unresponsive body to the side. As I watched, she lowered the scope- something that needed to be done before we went deeper.
Still I didn’t move. I felt numb knowing I could not be heard- totally useless as the enemy torpedoes grew closer. Finally, I heard the explosion. The Sand Dollar rattled, but only slightly. We had not been hit, but something topside had. The PT! I looked back at the chronometer and noted the time- 2135. We were too late! I had spent way too much time interrogating myself for a plan!
I looked back down at myself sitting on the floor- noting the tears.
There has to be another way!
Again I was at the scope, only this time it was daylight. Ahead of us I could see a small, nondescript, object on the horizon. As we got closer I could make out the battleship grey of the small PT boat. Her lookouts were pointing in our direction as the rest of her crew scrambled around. I decided to scan the surrounding waters for anything else.
At first I wasn’t sure so I took a second look. There it was- another periscope masthead! I cursed. The thought struck me to look at the chronometer- 1821. I looked at the scope heading- eighty-five degrees. Somehow we had to get here before 1800 hrs, find that enemy boat and or rescue the PT crew!
Something reminded me of what Mina told Emily and I. She said she had seen our demise coming well in advance- far enough ahead to fashion a viable plan for success. Could I do the same? I had to try. Something else hit me just then…
“Alex!” Emily screamed. “Alex! Come out of it! We need you! Alex!’ She screamed repeatedly. I felt her hand slap my face. I blinked and saw tears running down her cheeks.
“Wha…what happened?”
“You’ve been out for five minutes, Alex! We were all worried about you! What happened to you?” Emily cried.
I looked around to see Jack, Carroll, Admiral Demmit, Mina, and Randi Van Pelt standing over Emily and I. All looked extremely concerned. When and how did I get on the ground? I asked the first intelligent thing I could think of.
“Where am I and what day is this?”
Emily looked around to everyone. Only Mina seemed to understand my question.
“We are at our new base on Ni’ihau, Alexandra, and today’s date is the eighth of April.”
“It’s not too late to stop it!” I exclaimed.
“Quoting Charles Dickens now, Captain?”
“What? No. No, we can stop it! I know how we can stop it from happening!” I rattled on.
“Stop what from happening, Commander?” the Admiral growled.
“Uncle Richard! We can stop it! We can stop them from dying!”
“WHO?” Chorused in my ears.
“The PT boat crew! They’re going to all die if we don’t get there first! An enemy sub will find them and torpedo them first, if we don’t get there before hand! Before eighteen-hundred hours six days from now!”
A total hush filled our small group. Everyone, except Lt. Smith, was looking at me like I was mad! I started to get up, but Emily tried to keep me still.
“Alex, just stay still for a minute! I need to check you out.”
“I’m fine, sis! Let me get up! We don’t have a minute to spare! Not if we expect to save those men!” I exclaimed.
All five assisted me to standing. I started to run, but was stopped by a large strong hand.
“Before you go running off Alex, could you brief us on what you saw? Not so shrill or fast this time, though.” Demmit tried to calm me.
“Ok. Randi, you were running here to inform Admiral Demmit that a PT boat was reported overdue just off Howland Island- that Pearl thought the Admiral’s new rescue unit could assist, right?”
“Ya…how’d you know that, Cap?” An amazed Randi Van Pelt gasped.
“Well, if we don’t get there before eighteen-hundred hours six days from now, the entire crew will die- burned to death in a sea of flames!”
A collective gasp emminated from our group.
“Randi? You, Jack, and Carroll get back to the boat and prepare to leave. Carroll, I want you to chart a course for a point fifty miles west-southwest of Howland Island. I’ll give you the exact location when I get back. Admiral, Mina, Emily, I need to talk to you all about something. Get going!”
“Aye Skip, we’ll be waiting for you.” Carroll said as the three sprinted back through the trees.
“Mina?” I started. “I’m not sure I understand what happened just now.”
“It looked like you had a massive seizure and fell to the ground, Alex!” Emily answered.
“Not what happened to me physically, Emily! What happened to me, Mina?”
“I believe it was the next step in your development, Alexandra. Care to elaborate?”
“At first I was in the Con! I was watching me- like I was another person. I watched myself stiffen up as I was looking through the periscope. We detected two torpedoes in the water. Jack asked me what to do. I didn’t answer. She had to give the order to dive. I tried to snap me out of it but it was as if I weren’t there. Nothing I did mattered. I just stood there while Jack and Carroll ran my boat!”
“Did you look at the clock or the chart table for any clues, captain?” Lt. Smith asked.
“Yes, 2135 hrs. I heard the PT boat explode. I realized we were too late. So I asked if there was another way.” I stopped to wipe my eyes.
“This time I was looking through the periscope as we neared the disabled craft. I could see her crew scampering around in alarm. The lookouts pointed directly at us. I scanned the water around the boat and discovered another periscope masthead.”
“An enemy sub.”
“Yes, Admiral. I realized that we were still too late for a rescue. If we can get there and be in a position to fire on that sub before they target the PT…”
“We save twelve men! How can we do that though, Alex? We only have one torpedo left.” Emily asked.
“We make that one fish count, sis! Those men are counting on us!” I cried.
“Alex, have you thought that maybe you aren’t suppose to rescue them?” Demmit interjected.
“If we weren’t suppose to rescue them, I don’t think I would have been given the time to try, Admiral!”
“Then, by all means Captain Steinert, let’s go rescue those men! I hereby authorize your mission. You will depart immediately! I’m coming with you…to…observe!”
“Bully!” Mina shouted.
Within twenty minutes we had Sand Dollar turned and prepared to exit our new base.
“Ahead slow. Get ready to flood the bow tanks, Jack. We’re just going to reverse the procedure we used getting in to get out.”
“Aye, Skip. Ready on the bow tanks.”
Getting out proved to be simpler than getting in. The strong current we had experienced entering actually pushed us out like a fish from the tube. Again sonar registered a deep column in about the same spot as the fast current. Maybe it was some kind of deep, underground, fresh water river. I just made it a point to never find out how deep it actually was.
Carroll had our rough course computed and ready by the time the four of us touched the deck. It only took a minute for her to recalculate the exact location and arrival time, which she estimated to be 1605 hrs, six days from now at full speed. I advised her that I wanted to come in from the south to surprise the enemy sub. That added an extra twenty minutes to our ETA. I could live with that.
The Admiral had Josie Two-Eagles send a coded transmission to Pearl alerting them that the new rescue unit had been activated. Her smiling face glowed as she spoke her native tongue. I presumed Adam Redhorse was on the other end.
As I did almost every day since her rescue, I went below to talk to our prisoner, Takashi Moritsu. Shipping her back to Pearl was out of the question now that she had experienced the Mahanilui for herself. She had quickly learned passable English and could now carry on a decent conversation.
“Good afternoon, Miss Moritsu. Are there any complaints today?” I asked as I reached the bottom of the ladder.
“When can see sun? No see sun for many day now. Seat hard.” She patted the lightly padded steel wall shelf.
“I told you. When you start talking better English, we’ll think about letting you out.” I smiled.
“I was just spoofing you, Captain Steinert. You know I can speak fluent English since you changed me into a girl.”
“How many times do I have to tell you, Takashi, I didn’t have anything to do with that, besides, think of how you would be feeling now if you hadn’t! As I recall, you had a broken leg and a few broken ribs, plus a concussion. You, my dear, were in a world o’ hurt, as my Pa use to say.”
“I still say you have a strange accent, Captain. Where did you say you are from, again?”
“Ten miles up the hill from Hannibal, Takashi. I thought I told you that already. Next you’ll be asking me how to get there from here!”
“I don’t mean to question you, I just find your accent curious and want to learn more about the area you call home, ma’am. I mean you no dishonor.”
“And you’ll forgive me for not quite trusting you yet, Moritsu Takashi. You may have experienced the same miracle we have, but that does not affect your allegiance.”
“I agree with you whole-heartedly, Captain. I find it hard to believe the things you tell me my people have done, although I am not all that surprised.”
“I’m surprised you would say that, Takashi. A victorious surprise attack on your sleeping enemy has to be the ultimate honor. We had heard every pilot involved received a special medal from the Emperor.”
“There was much fanfare when news came of the attack. Many of us though, feared that we had awakened a sleeping dragon. Many others felt it was a cowardly act, and there is no honor in that, Captain. My fear is the dragon will bite back- hard!” Moritsu dropped her face to her hands and sighed. I had an idea what she would say next- something she said to me at least once in each of our conversations since her Mahanilui.
“Once again, my apologies for your missing brother. It was a mistake to even ask if you had lost someone. I feel I have dishonored your family by taking its sole male heir, Captain.”
“As I’ve told you before, Takashi, you are hardly solely responsible for what happened.”
“Yet, when we first met, you had no problem holding a pistol to my head and pulling the trigger if I didn’t answer your question!”
“I seem to remember a certain derogatory phrase leap from your mouth, Takashi. With all that had just happened to us…to me, I was in no mood to be berated by someone we had just rescued. I could have just left you there, you know.”
“For that I am eternally indebted, Captain. I doubt my Captain would have been quite that humanitarian. In fact, had I not just delivered his meal, that shot over your bow would have been disastrous. Had I not argued with him about killing women or reminding him of the meaning of your quarantine ensign…”
“I appreciate that, Takashi. I also believe you were forcibly removed from his sight and thrown in the brig- which you stated was what saved your life.”
“To contradict ones captain in any way is punishable by death, for he has almost as much power on his ship as the Emperor himself! If you had not shown compassion, I would be dead, Captain, one way or another.”
“I’m not so certain that you wouldn’t have been better off dying out there, Takashi. What has happened makes us all fugitives. Because of the Mahanilui, we can never reveal ourselves to our families. In my case, there is no longer anyone to carry on the family name. Sgt. Williams is frightened that her father would kill her on the spot if he found out. Seaman Masterson will never be taken seriously as a real human being again. She will forever be seen as some big-chested, blonde floosey- regarded as just some dumb prostitute probably. Lt. Scott is the only one of us to truly be afforded the liberty of family.” I started to get choked up.
“Lt. Smith has told me that your doctor has accepted you as her sister. At least you have someone who accepts you. If I ever return to Japan, with no family to speak of, I will be treated as Miss Masterson- a whore- that is what awaits me, captain. With you and the others I stand a chance for a normal life once this war ends.”
“Don’t be too sure of that, Takashi. If word of our…unique, um…condition ever made it past Admiral Demmit, we could become lab rats- test subjects. That, in my opinion, would be far worse than dying of starvation at sea or by firing squad.”
“That would be bad, Captain Steinert! Changing the subject, would you be up for a game of chess? Lt. Smith has been teaching me the game.”
“Takashi, I would love to play a few games with you but I’m afraid it wouldn’t be fair.”
“Why? Because of that uncanny trait you have for seeing the future? Lt. Smith told me of your gift, Captain. She felt full disclosure appropriate.”
I smiled.
“So, how many languages do you know so far, Takashi? I understand you have a knack for learning them?”
“Somewhere around seven I think, unless you consider the three variations of Polynesian as one. Getting back to our first subject, Captain. When will it be possible to see some real daylight again- I miss the sun on my face?”
“My answer was serious, Takashi. When you show me that you can be trusted- simple as that. I didn’t get to be a boat commander by underestimating people, did I, Miss Moritsu! I know when the time is right.” I said as I pointed to my head. Same time tomorrow, then?”
“I’ll look forward to it, Captain Steinert, good night.”
We exchanged bows as I got up to leave.
The scene that met my eyes was one of logical chaos. As I looked through the periscope at the disabled PT, I observed her captain nervously scanning the water around him for any sign of trouble. His lookouts pointed in my direction and the chaos aboard the small craft doubled. I continued to watch as all her machine guns came to bear on Sand Dollar’s periscope head. Unconcerned that they could cause us damage, I turned the scope clockwise until I saw the other scope masthead bobbing among the waves. There it was- the enemy submarine- right where I had seen it before.
“Flood and open tube two, Miss Cummins. Stand by for my final mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
I leaned back into the eyepiece.
“Final mark: heading zero-zero-zero, one thousand feet. Mark!”
“Tube two ready for firing, Skip.”
“Fire two, Jack.”
“Two away, Alex.”
I looked at my watch- the time to impact figured in my head. 5- 4- 3- 2- 1- Nothing! Why had we missed?
“Cap, I have two fish in the water. They targeted the PT!”
“Damn!”
I reached above my pillow and turned on my reading light. My clock said 0300. Rubbing my face, I asked aloud, “What am I missing?” I preceded to further question myself. Was this enemy impossible to hit? Response. Was it heading toward us? Response. Was it broadside to us? Nothing. Ok…so it’s heading toward the PT- it can be hit. So how do I do it? I had expected flashes of pictures or some sort of movie, but nothing happened. Was there some sort of time limit on my new gift? Nothing.
“Then how am I going to sink that damn sub?” I again said out loud in frustration.
A quiet knock sounded on my door.
“Alex, can I come in?” Emily’s voice asked through my door.
“Sure. Come on in, sis.”
“Alex, you need to get some sleep! We all need you to be awake and alert tomorrow evening. Let yourself get some sleep!”
“Not until I get this figured out, Emily! I know I’m missing something…something simple!”
“Well, the less sleep you get the harder it is to concentrate! As doctor of this boat I can order you to bed rest if you’d like? Come on sis, don’t make me resort to that, please?”
“I know I’m close to a viable solution here, Lieutenant. I can feel it! I just have to figure out what the critical piece is.”
“You still have thirty nine hours to come up with a plan, Alex. I know you’ll think of one by then. I know you’ll figure a way to save those men. Now, forget about that for now and try to sleep- before I tell Uncle Rick that his new neice is intentionally putting this boat at risk!”
“You wouldn’t?”
“No?”
“You win, sis! I’ll try to get some shut eye.”
“See that you do, sis! Good night.” Emily pointed her finger at me as she left, closing the door behind her.
0310 hours, 30 nautical miles East of Howland Island, April 14th, 1944
The scene that met my eyes was one of logical chaos. As I looked through the periscope at the disabled PT, I observed her captain nervously scanning the water around him for any sign of trouble. His lookouts pointed in my direction and the chaos aboard the small craft doubled. I continued to watch as all her machine guns came to bear on Sand Dollar’s periscope masthead. Unconcerned that they could cause us damage, I turned the scope counter-clockwise until I saw the other sub’s masthead bobbing among the waves. There it was- the enemy submarine- right where I had seen it before.
“Flood and open tube two, Miss Cummins. Stand by for my final mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
I leaned back into the eyepiece.
“Final mark: heading zero-zero-one, one thousand feet. Mark!”
“Tube two ready for firing, Skip.”
“Fire two, Jack.”
“Two away, Alex.”
I looked at my watch- the time to impact figured in my head. 5- 4- 3- 2- 1- Nothing! Why had we missed?
“Cap, all I heard was a metallic thud, wait! I have two fish in the water! They targeted the PT!”
“Damn!”
I reached above my pillow and turned on my reading light. The clock said 0310. Rubbing my face, I cried aloud, “What am I missing?” I proceeded to further question myself. Was this enemy impossible to hit? Response. Was it heading toward us? Response. Was it broadside to us? Nothing. Ok…so it’s heading toward the PT- it can be hit. So how do I do it? I had expected flashes of pictures or some sort of movie, but nothing happened. Was there some sort of time limit or restriction on my new gift? Nothing.
“Then how am I going to sink that damn sub?” I again cried out in frustration.
A quiet knock sounded on my door.
“Alex, can I come in?” It was Emily.
“Sure. Come on in, sis.”
“Alex, you really need to get some sleep! We all need you to be alert this evening. Get some sleep!”
“Not until I get this figured out, Emily! I know I’m missing something…something simple!”
“Well, the less sleep you get the harder it will be to concentrate! As I have been saying the last few days, as physician of this boat, I can order you to bed rest if you’d like? Come on Captain; don’t make me resort to that, please?”
“I know I’m close to a viable solution here, Lieutenant. I can feel it! I just have to figure out what that critical piece is.”
“You still have fifteen hours to come up with a plan, Alex. I know you’ll think of one by then. I know you’ll figure a way to save those men on that patrol boat. Now, forget about that for right now and try to sleep- This time I really will tell Uncle Rick that his new niece is intentionally putting this boat at risk!”
“You wouldn’t?”
“No?” Her glare told me she was dead serious. I had seen it once before and knew there was no way to win this one.
“You win, sis! I’ll try to get some shut-eye. It’s probably useless though.”
“Just try, sis! Good night.” Emily pointed her finger at me as she left, closing the door behind her.
Something about this was very familiar. Like it had happened before. Another soft knock came from my door.
“Come on in.” I said dejectedly before whoever could ask permission to enter.
“Alexandra, I’m worried about you, dear. You are pushing yourself to the brink!”
“What would you recommend, Lt. Smith?” I asked slightly annoyed.
“Well for one thing, my name is Mina- lest you’ve forgotten!”
“I’m sorry, Mina. I’m just tired.”
“That is exactly the point of my concern, Alexandra. You are focusing all your energies on this single situation! Even machines need rest from time to time, my dear. I must remind you that you…are no machine- no robot!”
“What’s a robot?”
Mina rolled her eyes in exasperation. “You’ll find out in about forty years- my point is that you, of all people, need rest, Alexandra! You are in command- you are queen! As such, you can’t allow your subjects to observe weakness, indecision, or fatigue!”
“Mina, I appreciate what you’re trying to do, but trust me, I won’t…I can’t stop until I find the correct scenario! One that saves that crew and keeps us afloat! It’s my responsibility!”
“Is it? Is it your sole responsibility? I know of four other officers on this submarine that are more than able to assist you if required, Alexandra! Don’t be so demanding of yourself!”
“Did you have anyone to share your vision or planning, Mina? You don’t seem the type to ask for help either.”
“You forget that your sisters have the gift also, Alexandra. My daughters lost equal amounts of sleep as I! But that is not what I’m getting at, my dear. Your gift should supplement your natural abilities, not replace them. You mustn’t rely on your gift for answers to every situation- it doesn’t work like that, Captain. There are some instances where your gift would lead you astray. Use the other resources available to you! Maybe this is one of those situations. Now try to get some sleep, my princess. Your subjects await your orders, and I await the fulfillment of my vision, Alexandra. Sweet dreams.” She exited my quarters before I could reply. What wasn’t she telling me? Fulfillment of her vision- what was that all about?
“Sis, you look terrible! Didn’t you get anymore sleep like I told you to last night?” Emily said as she entered the Wardroom. “You just stay where you are, I’ll be right back.” She placed her plate and cup on the table beside me and disappeared down the passageway. She was back in an instant.
“Here, let me have a look at you! Look up at me? You really have to ease up, sis, no fella worth the time is going to even look at you in this condition! There! That should hide your battle scars!” She pocketed the small compact then slid her plate and cup with her as she took up position opposite me at the table.
“So, have you thought of anything yet? Judging by your appearance, my guess would be no.” Emily said as she carefully eyed me up.
“No, I haven’t. Even with Mina’s advice earlier I still have no resolution.”
“Oh? What type of advice did she give you, Alex?”
“She recommended I shouldn’t rely so heavily on our gift- that I ‘use other resources’.”
“Maybe she has a point, Alex. What if you ran some things past Jack, Carroll, or I? Maybe Uncle Rick can help?”
“Ask the Admiral? No, I couldn’t do that. The crew would lose all confidence in me! Besides, I don’t think that’s what she meant. I think she was hinting that I should do this ‘old school’- as if I never had this gift. I think that is the key to finding the missing piece.”
“The offer still stands- if you need my advice just ask, sis. I’d be glad to help!”
“Thanks Emily, I appreciate that. I’m not real hungry this morning; I better get to the Con.” I said as I grabbed my dishes and headed aft.
“A little early today, Captain? You don’t look so good! Another long night, Alex?” Jack looked concerned.
“Still haven’t got it figured yet, Jack. I guess Emily didn’t cover my ‘battle scars’ as well as she thought?”
“We girls can tell, Alex. Wait! Did I just say that?” My Ex-O’s face went crimson. I just had to giggle.
“Relax, Jack, we’ve all been making those slips lately- lasting effects from the Mahanilui, I assume. Mina did say it would help us adjust.”
“Well, if you’ll pardon my bluntness, Alex, I sure hope it helps you adjust faster. You’ve been losing much too much sleep lately- not good from a command standpoint!”
“Can’t be helped, Jack! I have less than twelve hours to come up with a way to save both those men and us! Everything I try, I just can’t get that to happen! If I could just find the key to it all!”
“As you’ve seen it…envisioned it, do they even see the other mast, Skip?”
“It’s always the same. Their captain is looking straight at our periscope. He never looks elsewhere- just at us.”
“If only he would look around somehow.”
“You might have something there, Jack! If I could get him to look around…that wouldn’t work! If he spotted that mast, they would fire on him immediately. That still doesn’t fit my criteria! I’m still missing something!” I said in frustration.
“You’ll get it, Skip! You always do. Something will turn that light above your head on, you’ll see.” She smiled.
“I’m no cartoon, Jack, not unless that is your gift- to produce lit idea bulbs over peoples’ head’s!” I tried to rub the exhaustion from my eyes. “It’s just so frustrating, Jack! Such a simple problem- how did Mina keep her sanity? Her problem had so many different and complex facets compared to this!”
My Ex-O reached for the mic.
“Lt. Sheldon to the Con.”
“Carroll’s not due for another eight hours, Jack!”
“She told me to call her if you had another bad night, Alex. Go back and get some rest. You might just come up with something this time.”
“I can’t, Jack! What will the crew say? What will the Admiral say?”
“At this point, Alex, I don’t care what any of them say! Everyone onboard knows what’s at stake here! They’re confident you’ll come through.”
I don’t know why I did it- fatigue- Mahanilui- I don’t rightly know, but I wrapped my arms around Jack and gave her a sisterly embrace.
”Thanks, Jack! That means a lot!”
“Get some rest, Skipper!”
I passed Emily in the passageway on the way back to my quarters. She was trying to hide a slight smile. Just before closing my door, I paused and strained to listen.
“I did what you told me to, Emily. At first I wondered if it would work, but she finally gave in.” I heard Jack say.
“Thank you! She’s no good to us like this, you know that, Jack. She’s been pushing herself twice as hard as she normally does. This mission has really gotten to her and if she keeps it up she could hurt herself.”
“I thought we were able to heal fast though, Doc?”
“Yes our bodies can heal faster than normal. That’s not what I’m concerned about, Commander Cummins. I’m worried that her mind will snap! I just got my new sister. I don’t want to lose her by becoming a vegetable!”
“You know we all love her too, Doc. The whole crew is in agreement on that, you can feel it in the air!”
I closed my door and reached for a hanky. I know they meant well, but they had just applied additional pressure to my quest for a solution. My tears weren’t going to help get me through this!
The scene that met my eyes was one of logical chaos. As I looked through the periscope at the disabled patrol boat, I observed her captain nervously scanning the water for any sign of trouble. His lookouts pointed in my direction and the chaos aboard the small craft doubled. I continued to watch as all her machine guns came to bear on Sand Dollar’s periscope masthead. As before, he trained his binoculars right at me. I turned the scope clockwise until I saw the enemy’s masthead bobbing among the waves. There it was- the enemy submarine- right where I had seen it so many times before.
“Flood and open tube two, Miss Cummins. Stand by for my final mark.”
“Aye, Skip.”
I leaned back into the eyepiece to check my heading then turned back to the PT. The captain turned his attention to the enemy’s masthead.
“Final mark: heading zero-zero-zero, one thousand feet. Mark!”
“Tube two ready for firing, Skip.”
“Cap, I have two fish in the water. They targeted the PT!”
“Damn!”
“Captian to the Con.” The squawk interrupted my misery.
My alarm clock said 1525. Splashing some water on my face, I looked in the mirror. The makeup Emily had patched me up with earlier had washed away leaving a worn-out, raccoon-eyed reflection. She was right- no worthy man would dare waste…I opened the door and proceeded aft to the Con.
“Status, Miss Cummins?”
“Just thought you would like to know we’re almost at our destination, Skip. Any…wow, I guess not?”
“Getting closer, Jack. Getting closer.”
“Any preference to which way we come in, Alex?”
“From the south seems to be the most favored. Come in on her port. That way the enemy sub is a clear target- if our fish will detonate. Beyond that I just don’t have anything concrete yet.”
“Aye, Skip. Heading, zero-zero-zero. Maneuvuering, ahead slow.”
“Aye, zero-zero-zero.”
“Ahead slow, aye.”
“I thought Carroll was at the Con, Jack?”
“She just went back to grab some coffee. It’s not a problem, Cap- really.”
“Commander, Skipper, I figured you could use a cup too.” Lt. Sheldon said as she appeared through the aft hatch juggling three steaming mugs of coffee.
“Wow! You look bad, Skip! Here you need this!” She handed me the first cup.
“Thanks, Carroll! Nice to know you two are so complimentary!” I said, feigning insult.
“We don’t mean it like that, Alex. It’s just surprising to see you letting yourself go like this. Usually your makeup is impeccable!”
Both Carroll and I looked at Jack in disbelief, shaking our heads.
“I just did it again, didn’t I?” She blushed.
“If there’s one thing I’ve learned, Jack, it’s to not fight this change. Whether we like it or not, the Mahanilui is going to make us act like the girls we are.”
“Well, someone should tell that to Sgt. Williams! She’s the only one still wearing her civvies! Josie tells me she only wears a brassiere because she’s too uncomfortable without one!” Carroll added.
“I would have thought that Chief Samuels would have been the lone standout.”
“Are you kidding? That’s not the pumps below deck you’ve heard crying and moaning the past few nights, Cap!”
“You’re kidding?” I was shocked.
“Ricki Peterson and Randi have threatened to tie her hands to the side rails of her rack if she doesn’t give it a rest! I’m surprised the Admiral hasn’t said anything about the noise! He has to hear it.”
“Hear what, Miss Sheldon?” A gravelly baritone voice said from the forward hatch.
“Um…the…um…one of the ballast tank pumps below deck, sir. It’s been making one heck of a racket these past few nights, Admiral.” Carroll tried to cover.
“Oh, is that what it was? I thought it was Chief Samuels doing some…some…exploring. I never thought I’d hear that coming from one of my boats! My God, Alex! You look like hell! Are you feeling all right? Haven’t come up with anything have you?”
I shook my head.
“Maybe you should do this the old fashioned way and just shoot from the hip! Hold the mystical stuff for bigger dilemmas like Mina suggested. You know your sister is very worried about you! She even came to me asking if I thought you should be temporarily relieved of command. Dammit, Alex! We’ve lost ships and crews before! Don’t let this one become your undoing! I don’t want a Capt. Ahab! I want both of my nieces to keep their sanity!”
“Both, sir?”
“Yes, both! Emily has been so worried about you that she hasn’t been sleeping well either! From what I have observed, Alex, the whole boat thinks you’re some kind of god or something. I haven’t seen that kind of loyalty and respect toward one of my commanding officers in quite some time!”
“Not a god, Admiral Demmit! We, you and I that is, still retain that rank and privilege!” Mina announced majestically as she and Emily arrived through the aft hatch. I turned in her direction.
“My word, Alexandra that is definitely not ones image of a princess- or any other member of the royal bloodline! You look simply ghastly, my dear! Do excuse yourself and do something with that train wreck you call your face!”
Emily said nothing, but stared at me in disbelief.
Skipper, I hear screws bearing zero-zero-zero- dead ahead- four thousand and closing!”
“Thank you Miss Reynolds.”
“Thanks, Mina! You really know how to cheer a girl up! I’m afraid I don’t have the time to look pretty. I’m about to be put to the test! If you will all remain quiet?”
I motioned for those not on duty, to move aside and picked up the mic.
“Maneuvuering, all stop and let her coast. Lt. Sheldon take us to periscope depth.”
“Aye, skip, three- five feet.”
“All stop, Skipper.”
“Rig for silent running.”
“Aye, Skip.”
“Admiral? Would you have any qualms about our prisoner being present?” I said trying out an idea I had the other night.
“Do you think that is wise, Captain?”
“It came up in one of my scenarios, Admiral. I’d like permission to try, sir.”
“It’s your boat, Captain! Permission granted.”
“Three-five feet, Skip.”
“Jack, could you go and escort Miss Moritsu to the Con, please?”
Did Mina just smile at me?
“If you think it could help, Alex.”
“I believe she holds a piece to this, Jack!”
“Screws have stopped, Skipper!”
“Thank you Miss Reynolds.”
Raise the periscope gently, Lt. Scott.”
“Aye.”
As the periscope slowly rose into position I took hold of the handles to adjust the magnification. My left thumb gently circled the pushbutton for the signaling lamp. This button was a relatively new addition to periscope technology and let submarines communicate with other subs or ships while still submerged. To date I had never used it.
I recognized the scene in the eyepieces immediately. There sat the disabled PT boat, her captain scanning the surface for any disturbance.
“Miss Moritsu as you requested, Captain.” Jack said to my right.
“Takashi, I don’t want any trouble from you, understand?”
“No say word, Miss Captain!”
“Cut the crap, Miss Moritsu! I’ve been fully briefed!” Admiral Demmit growled.
“My apologies, Admiral. I will not cause any trouble. Captain, why am I here?”
“Takashi, I want you to have a look at something.”
I motioned her to have a look through the scope while I held the heading.
“What do you see, Miss Moritsu?”
“I see a torpedo boat. I think you call them PT’s. It looks like it is having some difficulty. They look like they are working on the engine. Is this correct?”
“Yes it is, Takashi. Now, look again. Tell me what you see now.”
I turned the scope to where I knew the enemy sub would be.
“I don’t see…wait. I see another periscope! Why are there two of your submarines here? Is this some kind of exercise, Captain?”
“No. this is the real thing Takashi, and what you are looking at is one of your submarines just sitting there waiting to attack a disabled vessel. Down scope, Lt. Scott.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Are you sure it is really disabled?”
“Yes, I’m sure, Takashi. Headquarters reported them overdue six days ago. Nothing has been heard from them since then.”
“It’s a miracle they have not been attacked already. Why do they wait?”
“They will sit there and wait until dark, then attack! I have seen this to be true.”
Takashi Moritsu looked at each of us, starting with Admiral Demmit and ending with me. Her face said it all.
“There is no honor in a victory of this kind, Captain. It is cowardly to wait for the cover of darkness to strike a lame beast. The honorable thing to do is strike now or not strike at all as they pose no threat! This captain dishonors both the Empire and his family! Is there no way for your PT boat to counter attack?”
Was there a way for them to attack first?
Camera flashes went off in my head.
“Thank you Miss Moritsu. You may have just saved those men! If you would step over there, please?”
“What did I do?” I heard her ask Mina.
“Lt. Scott, raise the periscope again, please.”
As soon as the scope stopped I reacquired the Patrol boat. As anticipated her lookouts spotted us and alerted their captain. I wasted no time in breaking in that signaling button- I only hoped that he would believe me.
“Alex, what are you saying to them?” Emily asked.
“You’ll hear in a moment, sis! I hope!”
I saw him calmly turn his head slightly and say something. One of his crew appeared beside him and nodded.
“Sonar, give me a few pings!”
“Skipper?”
“I want you to give our guest a few pings on the SONAR! Is that understood, Miss Reynolds?”
“Aye.”
“Alex! What are you doing?” Emily screeched.
“Letting the enemy know we’re here, sis. They pose a threat to our rescue and I’m challenging them. It’s the honorable way.” I glanced at Takashi. She closed her eyes and bowed slightly to me.
As quickly as possible I focused on the enemy masthead. I saw it turn in our direction. I touched the signaling button slowly twice- ‘bye-bye’!
At this moment I expected the Japanese captain to be soiling his britches! If he played into my strategy, he would be trying to get us into range, thereby buying time for the PT crew to ready and fire their torpedo launchers. I had quickly figured the change of our enemy’s position into my message. I couldn’t be sure if I took into account lead or windage. Shooting from the hip can be complicated- especially with hips as big as mine.
I shook my head at the last thought. Did I actually think that?
A moment later I saw torpedoes spring from both their forward mounted torpedo launchers in an eruption of compressed air. I estimated ten seconds to target.
The following sound was music to our ears! Turning the periscope toward the sound of the explosion, I was rewarded with the characteristic fountain of pressurized water.
“Direct hit! Score another one for our side!” I announced as the pressure hull erupted in high-pitched cheers and I collapsed on the periscope with a huge sigh!
“Commander Cummins, surface the boat. Let’s introduce ourselves. Lt. Sheldon, lead the rescue party to look for survivors.” I looked to our guest, Miss Moritsu.
“Takashi, I’m sorry you had to be a part of this. I know we must look like the barbarians your people claimed we are. Please accept my apologies.”
“You do me a dishonor by apologizing, Captain Steinert. Your attack was cunning, like a ninja- you neutralized your foe using the resources available. Sensei would say ‘the rabbit has devoured the snake.”
“I agree with Miss Moritsu, Captain- well played, well played indeed! Wouldn’t you agree Admiral?”
“Good job, Commander! Glad you finally came up with something! By the way, how did you get the captain to fire at the enemy instead of us?”
“I simply told him: Do not look. Enemy sub, zero-four-six, one football field, thirty feet down.”
“One football field? What is football?”
“It’s an American game, Takashi.”
“An offshoot of rugby, Miss Moritsu.” Mina explained further as I smiled, but shook my head in wonder.
“It proved we were American, gave the distance to target at the same time while still keeping the message short.”
“Jack, could you escort Miss Moritsu back to the brig? I’m sorry Takashi, but you understand. Admiral, Mina, Emily; please join me on the bridge?”
“Passing fifteen, Skip! Tower is dry.”
“Thanks, Carroll. As soon as the holes are plugged get your detail together. See you topside. Admiral? Ladies?” I motioned to the ladder. Admiral, maybe you should go first?”
“Still feeling self-conscious, Captain?”
“No, I just think a man should be the first person they see. That way they won’t be too shocked by our appearance, sir.”
“Good point, Alex.”
“Thank you, Admiral.”
I followed Admiral Demmit up the ladder, but stopped mid span when I heard the two voices whispering below me.
“Congratulations, Emily, you have a very special sister- brilliant in fact!”
“Thank you, Mina. I saw that when we first met, eighteen months ago!”
“She may not have succeeded had it not been for you, Lieutenant!”
“I disagree, Mina! Alex has always been inventive strategically. You are right though, she is very special to me!”
“Exactly my point, Lieutenant. Because you care for her- your concern for her- she redoubled her efforts and explored even the most obscure of scenarios!”
“That was what I was trying to avoid, Mina! Her stress level was already too high! She could have…”
“Oh, pish-posh! She has yet to know true stress, dear. What faces you both will make this a walk in the park! But enough of that! After you, Lt. Scott.” Lt. Smith gestured to the ladder. I hurried up the last half wondering what she had meant or seen.
“Ahoy! Captain of the torpedo boat! Rear Admiral Demmit out of Pearl Harbor. Do you require mechanical or medical assistance?”
“If you have someone capable of performing miracles with Packard engines then yes, we could use three!”
“We might just have one in reserve, captain! Permission to come alongside?”
“Granted!”
“Admiral, who did you have in mind?”
“Rick Samuels is the best, Alex. He could tear apart and reassemble any engine blindfolded!”
“But Chief Samuels isn’t that guy anymore, sir!”
“Nonesense, Alex, Samuels can still kick their behinds! Girl or not! She’s a tough Brooklyn girl!”
“If you think she’ll be okay, Admiral.” I picked up the mic. “Chief Samuels report to the bridge. Con, sound general quarters, we’re coming alongside.”
“Remember, officers don’t brawl with the enlisted men, are we clear, Miss Samuels?”
“Sure thing Skipper, but what if they starts it?”
“Then you holler for help, Lt. Samuels.” I strongly advised, recognizing her temporary commission.
“Now…” The old man rubbed his brow. “Just act like a Lieutenant, Rick! You’ve had to put up with them most of your adult life. And by all means, remember that you are Ricky Lynn Samuels, Chief Samuels’ illegitimate daughter!”
Admiral Demmit gently put a hand to the redhead’s shoulder. “If you behave yourself, I might be inclined to make those bars permanent, Rick.”
“Wha’ the hell would ya do that for, Admiral? I got a good thing going jus’ like dis- why would I want to become the thing I despise the most? Er…present company excluded ‘course!”
The Admiral and I both shook our heads.
“Don’t make me relieve you of both those temporary bars and your stripes! Is that understood, Lt. Samuels?”
“Clear as glass, Admiral! I’ll try mah best at riggin’ them gas hogs, sir.”
“Remember, Chief, one engine will get them to port, two will get them there that much faster.”
“Got ya, Skipper. I’ll do what I can.”
“You’re a girl!”
“Very observant sailor, en yer a boy! Now that we got that outta the way, I hear ya got problems with yer motors?”
“Ya. Hey Cap! Lookie here, they sent us a girl ta do man’s work!”
“Pipe down Yablonski! Name’s Anderson, Lieutenant…”
“Lt. Samuels, Skipper, Ricky Lynn Samuels.”
“You wouldn’t be Chief Richard Samuels little girl by chance?”
“Yep, but he’d probably deny it if ya ask’d him! You the same Anderson that got his butt kicked in Newark back in ’38?”
“He told you about that did he?” Capt. Anderson forced a laugh. “Well, if you’re as good as your old man, we’re in good hands.”
“If not better, Skipper!” Anderson smiled slightly as he shook his head.
“Yablonski!”
“Ya, Cap?”
“Seems we have a real celebrity here! I’d like you to meet ol’ Rick Samuels’ kid. You’d stand to learn a few things from this little beauty! She was taught by the best! Give her anything she needs and any assistance she wants- don’t annoy the lady, we clear?”
“Aye. This way Ma’am.”
“Why thank you, but I know where the engines is kept.” She headed below leading the way.
“Skipper has nothin’ but praise for yer old man, Lieutenant. Talks about him every chance he gets, which in most cases is every time we’re not on patrol! Well, as you can see we’re pretty much dead in the water here. Center engine has a sheared prop shaft from a seized aft bearing- need a dry dock to change that. Port engine threw a rod- shot out the block and almost went through the keel- that one’s junk. Starboard: she’s got a bad cam- lobes are worn completely down. I was tryin’ ta piece together one when the fireworks started. Thanks, by the way.”
“Fer what, Yablonski?”
“Well…fer helpin’ us take out that Jap sub! We’ve only been out on patrol fer six days an’ we still have lots a fuel in the tanks. Torpedo’d hit us an’ it’d be Lights out on Broadway, baby! An’ then there’s the cute redheaded honey yer skipper sent to help me! The man upstairs must really be lookin’ out fer us- savin’ our hides and sendin’ his angels to help!”
“I’m far from being an angel and I ain’t yer ‘cute honey”, sailor! We’re wastin’ time here! What’s the problem?”
“It’s taking longer than I thought. I’m havin’ trouble pullin’ the cam from the center. Can’t get it to come out.”
“Let’s look at what yer callin’ junk, first.” Lt. Samuels accidently bumped Seaman Yablonski trying to examine the damage to the condemned port engine. Samuels looked up at the sailor momentarily trying to decipher- to fight- the feeling.
“Gimme some space here!” It was softer- gentler- not the Chief’s normal whiney growl.
“Hummm, looks like yer port ain’t out of it yet, Yablonski! How’s about ya get me some wrenches. If I get yer cam out fer ya, you reinstall it in the starboard engine. I’ll work my magic on the port. We’ll have ya underway in two hour, tops!”
“Ya sure ‘bout that Lieutenant? I’ve already spent three days on that cam alone!”
Lt. Samuels, aka, Chief Samuels pushed her way past the disbelieving mechanic and proceeded to the rear of the crippled engine, jiggled a part or two then twisted another.
“Try that, Yablonski. Give it a quarter twist clockwise then a good yank.”
The stubborn camshaft slid out smoothly to the amazement of her peer.
“That one knows her way around a motor, Admiral. No doubt she’s Samuels kid either- has his attitude. Funny, I didn’t think Rick was even married.”
“He isn’t! I know for a fact that she was a total surprise. I don’t have to tell you how Rick is on leave!”
“Oh ya! I could tell you some stories, Admiral. He can be a real hell-raiser! By the way, Admiral, any chance to meet and thank the captain of that sub? He’s got to be one hell of a gambler to take a chance like that- balls the size of…” He gestured to his groin. “You know…we were just about to fire on you until he pulled that football field message thing. We thought for sure you were the Jap.”
“ Unfortunately he’s a little under the weather, but you’re right, Captain Steinert is one hell of an officer! And believe me…he’s a sight for sore eyes, Lieutenant!” Commander Steinert is definitely different.”
“Well, pass on my thanks and appreciation. Lucky bastard- how’d he get to transport around all those pretty nurses?”
“Sand Dollar is a new project of mine, Lieutenant. She is the start of a rescue/retrieval unit similar in design to the Coast Guard.”
“You demoted a whole Navy boat to Coast Guard status? Why?”
“I didn’t demote anyone, Lieutenant! The Sand Dollar is the fastest boat in the fleet! Her crew is the cream of the crop- her nursing staff survived the hell at Pearl! Everyone onboard has years of experience! I’m very proud of her, Anderson!”
“But rescue and retrieval, Admiral? A crew like that would be of better use in combat!”
“She saved your ass, didn’t she?”
“Well, ya, but…”
The loud throaty sound of an engine breathing to life interrupted the conversation. It had a definite miss to it though.
“I thought your mechanic said the port engine was junk, Lieutenant?” The Admiral gloated.
“Yablonski! I thought you told me that thing was beyond repair!”
The red-faced sailor just raised his arms in confused defeat.
“You were telling me about how I demoted the crew, Lieutenant. Need I remind you that Lt. Samuels is one of our nursing staff and not our chief mechanic! She volunteered to come aboard and help.”
Within an hour the same sound echoed around the eighty foot PT as the starboard engine sparked to life. Admiral Demmit just smiled and winked. Captain Anderson took off his cap and rubbed his forehead with his forearm.
“Damn!”
“You can say that again!”
The petite redhead approached her two superiors while wiping her hands on an oily rag.
“That does it Skipper, yer good to go on two of the three! I wouldn’t push the port engine too much though. She’s only runnin’ on nine cylinders. Had to pull out the bad one an crank it’s exhaust valve open. Sorry it took so long, Admiral.”
“You did a fine job, Ricky Lynn! Chief Samuels should be proud!” Demmit smiled and surreptitiously winked at her. The redhead blushed as she smiled demurely.
Captain, looks like you’re good to go! We’ll follow you back to Howland just in case Lt. Samuels repairs…” Demmit caught the redhead’s angry scowl. He cleared his throat. “Just to make sure.”
“Thank you again Admiral, and sorry I doubted your project, sir.”
Anderson saluted the Admiral, and offered his hand to Lt. Samuels. “Thanks again, ma’am. Yablonski needed to be kicked down a few notches! Your dad would be proud of you! Next time I see him I’ll tell him his girl is just as amazing as him, only way prettier!”
“Thank you, Lt. Anderson.” She said, still blushing.
“Welcome back, Lt. Samuels! Sounds like you gave their engines the feminine touch? Meet a new friend, Chief?” I asked, having been high enough above them to watch her progress.
“I just straightened him out on some of the things he’d been doin’ wrong, Skip. I wouldn’t call him a friend though.” I noticed her cheeks told a different story.
“Oh, I bet you had him straightened out alright, Miss Samuels. So, how was life on the other side, Lieutenant?”
“Skip?”
“How did it feel to be an officer, Chief; to have the automatic respect of the enlisted men? The power to give orders and have them followed no matter if they’re right or not- the ultimate power of command?”
“To tell the truth, Skip, it felt just a little different- like I had more responsibility- more pressure to do the right thing. I didn’t want to fail you, them, or the Admiral.”
“And how about the way you were treated by the enlisted men?”
“He thought I was cute.” She replied just above a whisper.
“Say again, Chief?”
“Oh…um…it…it wasn’t any different, Skip. I guess I’m use to the girls treatin’ me like that.”
“Congratulations, Chief. You just helped us clear a major hurdle in legitimizing the new unit! Fabulous work, Chief, fabulous!” Admiral Demmit exclaimed as he topped the Tower ladder
“Thanks, Admiral. I didn’t do anything special. I just did what the Navy taught me ta do.”
“Somehow I don’t think the Navy taught you how to flirt, Chief! I think you bending over in the engine compartment made those sailors’ day. It’s a good thing you got those engines running! If the bilge pumps hadn’t started they’d be hip deep in their own slobber by now.”
“I wasn’t…I wasn’t…flirting, sir! I was just doin’ my job!”
“Oh, you were doing your job alright! Morale on that PT just went through the roof, Chief!” I laughed.
Chief Samuels looked over to me, her expression asking her unspoken question.
“I’m afraid so, Chief! You knocked them dead over there!” I said as I smiled while stifling another giggle.
I picked up the bridge mic and ordered Sand Dollar to make ready for departure. Once we freed our moorings from the PT, I had Carroll set speed and course to shadow them back to their base.
“Well Chief, don’t you think you had better change? I think Lieutenant Sheldon would like her bars back.”
It was strange seeing my chief mechanic wearing a uniform- especially an officer’s. She did look nice in them even though there were two embarrassing grease stains on her blouse.
She looked to me ready to answer then looked back at the Admiral.
“Um, beggin’ the Admiral’s pardon, sir, but were you on the up’n’up ‘bout that commission?”
“Chief do you think the war department is in the habit of handing commissions out to anyone?”
“Excuse me Admiral. Lt. Scott would like to know if you and the Captain would like some coffee?” Lt. Smith interrupted. Her timing was impeccable. “Why, Ricky Lynn Samuels you look simply fetching in those and your taste in lapel attire is very complimentary yet could go further. Don’t you think so, Captain? Admiral?”
“Keep behaving yourself, Chief, and I may think about it. Keep in mind that, with your rank, certifications, and specialization you already make more than an Ensign or Junior Grade Lieutenant.”
I noticed Mina look down at Chief Samuels’ trousers and smile. Before she could say anything I waved behind the Chief for her not to speak. She nodded her understanding.
“Chief you should go below and thank Ensign Banes for lending you her clothes. I think you owe her a blouse, though.” I pointed to her chest.
“Aye, Skip. I’ll go find her now. Admiral.” She saluted him.
“Chief.” He saluted back.
“Damn things! Always getting’ in the way!” Chief Samuels mumbled as she descended the ladder.
“Alexandra! You are the devious one!” Mina shook her head in amusement.
“Mina.” The Admiral started. “You have no idea how fulfilling it is to see Rick Samuels get his come-uppance! Some of my officers would give a years’ pay to see the Chief so embarrassed!”
“She will have the last laugh though, Richard- eventually.”
“Somehow, I don’t think I will see it, though, will I Mina?”
“If this timeline continues, sadly, no.” Her head twitched slightly and changed the subject. “How about that coffee?”
“We were just about to head below to change the watch, Mina. Admiral?” I gestured to the hatch.
Jack caught me on my way back to the galley.
“Hey Cap, I thought you should know, Ensign Hastings started her first watch at Starboard planes and I have Ensign Hardt over with Jim Hilf at sonar. Both are fine sailors.”
“Great to hear, Jack. Mina said her people are fast learners. Why should her daughters be any different, how’s Ensign Truman doing?”
“Last I talked to Chief Samuels, she said Nina had a natural aptitude for combustion engines, generators, electric motors, and the like.”
“The Chief spoke that highly of her?”
“Well, in her unique, Brooklyn way.”
“I thought as much!”
“Well, I felt she was sincere. Hey, I don’t suppose you told the Chief about that mark on her seat?”
“No, why do you ask, Jack?” I smiled while feigning innocence.
“I can just imagine the fireworks that sets off when she finds out!”
“Just to be on the safe side, Jack, secure the firing control board. We wouldn’t want to lose a PT to friendly fire!”
As if on cue, a familiar whining was heard getting louder as Chief Samuels made her way forward.
“How many fish do we still have, Skipper?” She hissed- her face was as red as her hair.
“Why, Chief? Did you sense something I haven’t?” It was hard to hold a straight face.
“Ya know damn well what’s wrong!” She unbuttoned her trousers, dropped them to the deck and stepped out of them. Standing there with shirttails just slightly covering her drawers, she bent over and picked them up without further modesty. She held their seat to us so we could see the greasy handprint on her left cheek.
“I wondered why them clowns was laughin’ after they helped me onto the gangplank!”
I couldn’t hold it back anymore! Neither could the rest of the Control room crew. We all started laughing hysterically.
“Not a damn thing funny ‘bout this, Skipper! I was nothin’ but nice ta them louts! Look what they did! They had no right ta do this ta me!” She screeched in an octave that rattled the lamp globes and gave me an immediate headache. She was near hysterics! Her face was so red I thought about calling Emily until I noticed her standing just inside the forward hatch watching intently.
Chief Samuels did the unexpected. She cried- hard!
Mina had arrived through the aft hatch stopping just behind Samuels as she broke down. A gentle hand pulled the distraught redhead toward her waiting shoulder. The Chief’s arms flew around Mina and she cried even harder. The laughter in the Con stopped immediately.
I nodded my concern to Mina who, in turn, nodded back, indicating that my little redheaded mechanic would survive. I looked to Emily. She gestured that I should offer her comfort also.
“Chief? I’m sorry I wasn’t upfront with you. I should have told you as soon as I saw it. It’s…well…it’s just that…it…it’s just so poetic! Look, don’t take it so hard, Chief. You’ve done the same thing to women yourself! You’ve laughed about it- bragged even! It should come as no surprise that other men would try to embarrass the cute nurse. This time though, the cute nurse was you! I hate to say this, but you had it coming, Chief! Unfortunately, now you know how all those women you embarrassed felt.” I scolded.
“Ricky Lynn Samuels, the Hindu religion has a word for this exact situation, dear- ‘karma’. Simply translated it means ‘what goes around comes around’. Though I hadn’t had the opportunity to observe it before your Mahanilui, your reputation with women has been well documented by the crew. I know it hurt your feelings, Ricky Lynn, but our captain is right to scold you.” Mina backed me up.
Chief Samuels turned her head to the side. “It’s” she sniffed, “it’s…I thought he liked me! He said I was ‘cute’!” she sniffed twice more and hid her head once again.
“Who, Chief?” I looked at Mina, Jack, Carroll, and Emily. Each shrugged their shoulders in confusion. Admiral Demmit appeared behind Emily.
“Charles…Charlie…Chuck…Chuck Yablonski!” The chief said trying to cover the feminine way she pronounced his first name.
“Who, Chief?” I asked.
“Machinist-mate Charles Yablonski, the PT’s mechanic, Captain Steinert. The sailor Miss Samuels was flirting with in the engine hold.” Admiral Demmit informed us. “Rick, I never thought I’d see the day when you got your just rewards! I can die a happy man! To think Ricky Samuels has a boyfriend!”
“Excuse me, please, Admiral?”
Chief Peterson appeared in the forward hatch. Both Emily and the old man moved to accommodate her request.
“He is not my boyfriend!” Chief Samuels argued.
“That’s not what I saw over there, Chief.” Demmit countered.
“I know who Ricky’s boyfriend really is,” declared Chief Peterson in a childish, singsong voice as she made her way past us to the aft hatch! As she did, she held out her right hand, palm down, keeping her index and middle fingers together and flexing them repeatedly. Her devious grin was hard to miss. I think even the Admiral blushed.
“That’s private, Randi!”
“With three in our quarters?” Her voice echoed from the galley.
“I thought those noises were from the pumps downstairs?” Emily admitted quietly.
Jack, Carroll, Admiral Demmit, Chief Samuels, and I stared at Emily in disbelief. Mina had no idea what she meant at first then smiled knowingly hiding her expression demurely with her fingers.
“What? Oh, like any of you were never oblivious before! I like to think the best of the people I work with!” Emily said with contempt.
“Ricky Lynn, are you going to be alright, love?”
“I…I’m fine! I just had a small lapse in judgment is all!”
“Small, Chief? That was on par with my tirade last week!” I chided.
“I says I’m fine! Why don’t anyone believe me?”
I cleared my throat and pointed to the pair of trousers lying in a pile at her feet on the deck. I tried my best to not laugh as my mechanic looked down at the rumpled garment then back up at the Admiral. The smile had never left his face since he arrived. To say her face matched her hair color was an understatement. She had completely forgotten about the mixed company.
Picking up her discarded trousers, she turned and calmly walked past the Admiral and Lt. Scott heading to her quarters. Before clearing the forward hatch, though, she stopped, turned, and walked back to her original position where she again bent over, picked up her shoes, turned, and retraced her previous route forward. Not one word was uttered during the whole maneuver.
“No, she’s fine…nothing wrong with her at all. Chief ‘Tomboy’ is perfectly fine.” I said sarcastically.
“I hope we didn’t break her spirit too bad, Ladies.” Admiral Demmit said. “It’s that very self confidence that makes her a great mechanic! It would be a shame to lose her.”
“She will overcome her demons, Admiral. Female emotions can sometimes be quite confusing at times- ask any one of us. Trust me when I say she will do many great things in the future.”
“If the timeline stays intact, right?”
“Possibly, Richard.” Mina purred.
Admiral Demmit shook his head.
“I’ll be in my quarters, Captain. Try to hold down the hysterics to a dull roar, please?”
“Aye, sir. A dull roar.”
As the Admiral left through the forward hatch, he could be heard saying to himself, “Rick Samuels broke down and cried! No one back at Pearl will ever believe me!”
“Was he really as big a scoundrel as the stories would lead me to believe, Captain?”
“Let’s just say that today’s cover story is quite plausible, Mina. Chief Samuels had real problems with respect and commitment in regards to women! Did you ever hear the saying ‘a woman in every port’? That was old Chief Samuels. If the stories are even half true his would be ‘a woman and child in every port’!”
“Then I suggest you keep a watchful eye on the Chief when in port from now on, Alexandra. To quote a future phrase she may be ‘boy crazy’. If she gets, then continually stays pregnant, she is of no use to us and consequently will not realize her full potential.”
“Maybe you should tell her that.” I paused. “Is that all you do any more, Mina- look into the future?”
“Before one goes into battle, it is wise to run as many scenarios as possible, is it not, Alexandra? An ingenious, well respected, and wise sea captain once told me that.”
“Someone famous I gather?”
“Not yet, but you will be! Now if you will excuse me I feel I must pay a visit to Miss Samuels.”
“Are you always going to watch out for us like this Mina- our futures, I mean?” I asked while still blushing from her previous statement.
“Someone has to watch you impetuous youths!” She turned and headed forward.
“You think Mina’s pulling our legs about the Chief, Skip?” Carroll asked innocently.
“I’d like to know the answer to that question myself, Cap?” Jack added.
“I’m curious too, sis.”
In retrospect, I should’ve put the thought out of my mind completely! When will I learn? It developed in my mind too fast to stop! ‘Show me what Chief Samuels will accomplish.’
Why did the lights go out?
The last thing I heard was “Sedikit-saudara, ibu mendapatkan! Telah terjadi!”
Time: Unknown, Location: Unknown, Time: Unknown
I opened my eyes and found myself in a desert somewhere. Around me were hundreds of people, all shouting and cheering for something as yet unseen. The banner stretched across a two-lane pavement read ‘DARPA 20th Annual Fully Autonomous Solar Vehicle Ecological Challenge 2026’.
“I hope nothing went wrong, Alex. You know how P.O.’ed Ricky Lynn gets when one of her babies misbehave! Alex? Alex, what’s wrong? Past or future, sis?”
I looked over to see Emily. She looked very comfortable in her denim shorts and lightweight pink tank top. Not knowing where I was and thoroughly confused by the banner, I just looked at her not sure what to say or ask. She glanced past me and gestured to someone with her eyes.
“Mom? Earth to mom? Mom, come in!” A somewhat familiar voice said with a giggle. “Aunt Emily, I think this is ‘past Mom’! I’m getting the feeling of bewilderment and confusion. What should I do?”
“Cassie, leave her to me. Your Aunt Mina told me what to do if this ever happened. Just go back to watching for Ricky Lynn’s car. Your mom will be back shortly, I promise.”
“You don’t think I should hang to watch what you do? What if she jumps when you’re not around?”
“You don’t worry about that now. I’ll let you in on the secret when the time comes. Go.”
I slowly turned to look at the voice. She was my height, had my eye color, but lighter blonde, and looked to be around twenty. She was dressed in similar attire to Emily with the exception that her shorts were almost nonexistent. On her ear rested some sort of device, a cell phone something told me it was called.
“Okay. Answer!” she said as she turned and started to talk to herself. No, the same something told me she was talking to someone on her cell.
A soft hand gently pulled me back around to Emily. “Is this Alex from 1944? Just nod, don’t speak.” She asked with a serious face.
I nodded.
“Mina said you did this! Alex, I know this sounds crazy, but this is the year 2026 and we are both on our second husband. That was your eldest daughter from your first marriage, Cassandra. You have three children right now. Cassandra, 76, Samantha, 74, and Alexander, 13. Do you understand?”
I nodded.
“Were you just on the Sand Dollar- in the Control Room?”
Again I nodded.
“Aunt Emily! It’s coming! Ricky Lynn is going to win! Mom, Aunt Emily, come on let’s get closer!” Another familiar voice shouted.
This time when I looked around a slightly shorter version of me was excitedly motioning us to follow. The young woman had slightly darker brown hair than mine, and better taste in shorts than her sister. A doubled over ponytail protruded from the back of her ball cap. She also looked to be around twenty. She stopped motioning with her arm- her expression became serious.
“Aunt Emily? This isn’t Mom! This is mom from a long time ago, isn’t it?”
“Yes, Sam. This is the day you told me you saw ten years ago, sweetie. Now go and watch Ricky Lynn’s car cross the finish line. I’ll help your mother.”
“Okay. Mom? Tell everyone on board I said hello. Tell Mina I miss her.”
“Sam, they won’t know what she’s talking about, you know that.”
“Sorry, I was just trying to be nice.”
“I know that sweetie, but your mom’s not here for pleasantries, she’s here by mistake. In her time she is not accustomed to her gift and accidentally triggered, in her mind, this little futuristic trip. I’m afraid that Jacki, Carroll, and I brought this about. Alex, right now we’re going to walk up to the street so we can watch the Chief’s robotic car finish the race, okay? Can you walk?”
I nodded.
We had caught up to my two daughters. Looking down the road I spotted a weird teardrop shaped vehicle approaching. No other vehicles were in sight.
“Hi, Mom.” yet another somewhat familiar child’s voice said from in front of me. I looked over and saw myself as a teenage boy- when I still was a boy. “Sam told me that you’re our past mom. It must be so cool to be in command of a submarine!”
“Honey, I can say without a doubt it was one of the most exciting times in our lives, now keep watching. Here comes the Sand Dollar 4!” Emily answered.
As we watched the car get closer, the crowd grew louder. The strange looking vehicle glided silently past us and crossed the finish line.
“And the winner of this year’s ‘DARPA Fully Autonomous Solar Vehicle Ecological Challenge’ is Carnegie-Mellon University- under the direction of Dr. Ricky Lynn ‘Red’ Samuels!” the Public Announcement system roared.
The crowd went wild! Young Alex took off like a shot in that direction followed closely by Cassandra, Samantha, and about thirty other women in they’re twenties. As we neared the crowd surrounding the winning vehicle, I saw many familiar faces. One in particular caught my attention. Right in the center of the crowd, her hand placed on the vehicle’s roof, was my Chief mechanic. She was currently being interviewed by a woman who was accompanied by a young man holding a small device- a camera, something told me. Her long red hair was in a ponytail, and she was wearing nothing but shorts and a colorful brassiere! Getting closer, she noticed us and excused herself from the conversation. She approached us with a huge smile.
“Emily, Alex, Glad ya could make it!” She stopped and stared at me for a moment.
“Ricky Lynn, you did it again! What’s that make now…four times?”
“Eight, Emily! I think they just keep makin’ it harder ta see if they can make me quit! I ain’t gonna give ‘em the satisfaction though!” She stared at me again.
“I know that look- seen it many times! Is this the day Sammie dreamt of?”
“It is.”
“Then she’s…”
“Yes.” Emily nodded.
“Welcome ta 2026, Skipper! Just ta fill you in, I’m a per’fessor at Carnegie-Mellon these days. Let’s see, in ’44 that would’a still been Carnegie Tech. They says I’m the youngest doctor of robotics ever to teach there! Little da they know, huh?” She winked at me.
“Anyway, this is my team’s eighth win in as many years! Here take a look!” she took my hand and pulled me over to the strange looking car. Emily followed.
“A beaut’ ain’t she? Completely autonomous, uses no gas, and can carry five people comfortably seven hundred miles without a recharge! Here feel this! The body’s one big solar array- Randi an’ me incorporated it into the paint- ain’t that amazing?”
I nodded.
She looked over to Emily. “This is the time right after the PT boat, ain’t it?”
Emily nodded.
My mechanic came closer and whispered in my ear. “Could ya put a word in with the Admiral about that commission? Tell him I learned my lesson.”
“Ricky Lynn Samuels! You know Mina’s rules about this! She was quite clear about trying to change history! Alex, you have to disregard her request, else you change this future.”
“How do you know I’d be changing my history? For all we know I’m supposed to do this!”
“Don’t start that paradox crap with me, not again, Chief!”
“Emily! There you two are!” I recognized my Ex-O’s voice.
“Hey Alex…whoa!” She stopped in her tracks as she approached me. She looked at Emily who, in turn nodded.
“Hey, Cap, bet this is real confusing, huh? Well, just so you know, the war is over and we won! I’m afraid that it opened up a whole new can of worms, though.”
I noticed Emily glance at her watch before she glared at Jack. Behind Jack, Cassie and Samantha carried on an excited conversation with someone out of my line of sight. They were both so beautiful!
“Yes, I know Mina’s rules, Em! Well, looks like it’s time for you to get back to the boat, Cap. I hope you enjoyed your little trip forward. I agree! They look so much like you!” She gave me a hug. See you shortly.”
“Welcome, Captain! You look well.” Yet another familiar voice greeted me.
“Josie! What brings you here?” Emily asked in surprise.
The petite raven-haired beauty pointed behind her. “My horse, Charolette.” She deadpanned. “No, I read about the race and figured Ricky couldn’t resist. I went to visit my old home on the reservation- to see some old friends, but they’re all gone now, so I decided to go for a ride.”
“But that’s over a hundred miles away! That is way too far to ride on horseback! That poor horse!”
“No, Emily…I didn’t ride her all that way! My truck and trailer are parked back at the hotel in Tuba City. I just rode her the five miles.”
“I take it you didn’t bring Dakota, Adam, Alli, or Mina this time?”
I blinked. I thought Josie Two-Eagles would have had more children.
“No, they weren’t interested this year. Alli, Adam, and Mina are over on Guam at that symposium on Oceania cultures. I told them to watch and listen, and to not talk to anyone about Kili. Dakota had to stay home with her grandchild, Scotia. Hey, I know she has to go soon, so I’ll be over talking to Ricky and her team. Come on over when our Alex returns, okay?”
“Sure thing Josie! See you in about,” Emily again looked at her watch, “Oh, Darn, it’s almost time.”
“Mom? Does she have to go so soon, Aunt Emily? I wanted to ask her about…”
“I’m sorry Alex, for her that hasn’t happened yet! It won’t for another eight months, sweetie. Alex, it’s time!”
“Time for what?” I spoke quietly. Emily looked at me in distress.
“I love you mom!” Young Alex said. Cassie and Samantha had rejoined us.
“We love you too mom!” Both my daughters were near tears as was my son and Emily.
“I love you all too! I will always keep your names: Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander in my heart!” I said aloud.
Emily scowled at my outburst, and then a different expression appeared- one of understanding.
“I told you not to talk, sis! Mina said you weren’t supposed to talk!” She declared, but I noticed a smile appearing.
The world around me went black again.
“Alex?”
Thirty miles southwest of Howland Island. April 12th, 1944
“Alex?”
“Alex?”
“What happened, Doc?”
“I’m not sure, Jack. We were just saying how it would be nice to know what Chief Samuels would do in the…Oh, no…in the future! Is it possible- I wonder? Carroll, would you go get my medical kit, please?”
“Sure thing, Emily.”
From her station at the starboard diving plane, Ensign Hastings noticed what happened and shouted to her sister. “Sedikit-saudara, ibu mendapatkan! Telah terjadi!” (Little sister, get mother! It’s happened!)
“Saya menyatakan akan seqeral!” (I said it would be soon!) Ensign Hardt replied as she excused herself and headed forward.
The three officers had no idea what they said, but it sounded important.
“Time for what?”
“What did Alex just say, doc?” Jack asked.
“I missed it, Commander.”
“I love you all too! I will always keep your names: Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander in my heart!”
“Alex? What do you mean? Who are Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander?”
“What did she mean: I will always keep your names in my heart, Doc?”
“I’m not sure Jack, I’m not sure! Alex? Alex, honey, wake up. Snap out of it, sis!” Emily wiped away more tears. “Alex…Alex?”
“Alex?”
“Alex?”
The world around me began to brighten. I could hear Emily still calling my name.
“Emily?”
“Alex! Oh thank goodness you’re okay! We were worried about you! I thought I’d lost you!” Tears were rolling down her face as she came into focus. She lowered her head to mine and held me tightly. Somehow I was lying on the deck. What had just happened? Where had I just been? Scratch that, was I really there? Had I really been to the future? It felt so real! I had smelled the hot, dry desert air- the crowd’s various perfumes and colognes as they mixed together. Had it just been a dream?
I was confused.
“What year is this?”
Emily looked at me funny, but with a hint of understanding. “1944.”
“Why, what year did you think it was, Alex?” Jack asked.
I was thinking clear enough to remember what Emily had told Chief Samuels in the future- don’t say anything that would change the past. I was now back, in the past, my present. I couldn’t say anything to change our future, could I? I wasn’t sure. A safe answer to her question came to mind.
“The future.”
“What did you see in the future, Alex?” Emily quietly asked.
This she had already seen, so I could answer.
“Three of my children, Emily. They were beautiful! I have to remember their names!”
“You mean Cassandra, Samantha, Alexander…?”
“How did you know?”
“You called out those names while you were still unconscious, Alex.”
“Sis, don’t let me forget them! I love them so much! I can’t forget!”
“Alex, they haven’t been born yet! How could you forget them?”
“You two are frightening, you know that? All this talk about children that haven’t been born yet! Seeing the future? Alex, we haven’t even met anyone yet!” Jack interrupted. A frown formed as she realized what she had said.
“Not as frightening as you will be, Jacquelyn!” Mina cut in as she appeared at the aft hatch. “Doctor, Captain, I need to speak with the both of you, if you please!”
“Give us a minute, Mina! I don’t even know if Alex can stand yet!”
“I can stand, Emily, I’m not that fragile!” The reply came out of my mouth and Mina’s.
“Now that was scary!” Jack blurted out.
“Here’s your bag, Lieutenant.” Carroll said as she arrived. Skip, what happened? You okay?”
I pulled myself to sitting then stood up. I pointed to Mina as I again said, “I’m fine! I was just a little confused, that’s all”. She took the hint and remained quiet. I glanced over to the Chronometer- 2140 was the time. So that’s what happened! That’s why I saw myself on the deck in my dream. Was it just a dream, though? I remembered it being sharper- more detailed. The more I thought of it the more distant it grew. Mina had been right about memories of defunct timelines fading. I thought of some other alternate scenarios I had run. All seemed to be dreams as well- just distant memories. Had I just changed our timeline by successfully completing this mission? By Mina’s description it seemed so.
“Ladies, if you will come with me?” Mina restated.
Once inside Emily’s quarters, Mina began her lecture.
“You have made excellent progress, Alexandra. Unfortunately, I was unable to ascertain the exact time and date of your temporal projection.”
“Temporal what?” Emily and I asked at the same time.
“’Temporal projection’. It is a term that will not be used for another forty years, but means projecting ones conscious through time; what you have just accomplished, Alexandra!”
“So, you did see the future! Oh, Alex, what was it like? Was I there? Did you happen to see what the year was?”
“Doctor! Alex cannot divulge a single detail of her journey- tempting as it may be- to anyone! She risks changing our timeline! I must ask you to abstain from further inquiries, Emily.”
“But she has seen our future, Mina!”
“One possible future! And you are also quite capable of doing so, dear! I should ask that you also refrain from revealing any future events should you decide to experience them. You may talk in general about them, but do not, repeat, do not, disclose details.”
“I saw you, Chief Samuels, and three of my children, Emily. We were out in the desert, somewhere in Arizona. The things I saw…unbelievable! Strangely, everyone looked as they do now.”
“That would be the Mahanilui, Alexandra. It should not surprise you.”
“Mina, what is Darpa?”
Her eyes glazed over slightly. “A government agency responsible for developing robotic vehicles for your military. They will hold yearly competitions to promote the design of fully automatic devices capable of replacing humans in the battlefield. Universities from around the country will enter these competitions. As a result, the civilian sector benefits greatly.” Mina twitched and her eyes unglazed.
“Autonomous, Mina, that’s what Dr. Samuels called them.”
“Dr. Samuels, Alex?”
“You should have seen her, sis! She was on cloud nine! She said she won eight years in a row!”
“And that is all you shall say on the matter, Alexandra!”
“I know! Emily…in the future…she told me not to say a word. Why is that Mina?”
“Because, my sisters, if you say something whilst projecting, not only will your future reactants hear you, but present company will also. You may end up looking quite mad if not among informed friends and family.”
“So that’s what happened! You where talking to your children, weren’t you Alex?”
“You said something in the future?” Mina only sounded somewhat concerned.
“She said that she loved them- that she would always remember the names Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexander, Mina- and that she would keep them in her heart.”
“That is very touching, Alexandra!” Mina said with a sniff. “Samantha reminds me so much of you, dear. Cassie is of her own mind though! I recommend close supervision of that one!”
“Mina, are you sure your name isn’t Merlin? You talk of something that hasn’t happened yet in the past tense!”
“Alexandra, you are not the only person on this vessel capable of ‘Temporal Projections’! You forget that your sister’s possess the gift also.”
“So that’s what they said! They knew! That’s why Nina came to get you!” Emily said quietly to herself as she bumped her forehead gently with her palm.
”Yes, Doctor.”
“Excuse me a moment.” Mina said calmly.
Mina reached around the doorframe and hauled in Chief Samuels then shut Emily’s door.
“Have you heard enough, Miss Samuels?” Mina asked with a devious smile.
“Didn’t hear nothin’, ma’am!”
“Boulderdash! We both know you have been listening for quite some time, Chief!”
Our red headed mechanic lowered her head. “Guilty as charged. What happens now, ma’am?”
“You go about your business as usual, Ricky Lynn. What did you assume would happen?”
“Don’t know. You turn me into a frog er somethin’?”
“Dear girl, I can no sooner turn you into a frog than I can turn you into an award winning professor!”
“You mean doctor. Captain said I become a doctor.”
“ You must also have heard my caution about changing the future, Miss Samuels!”
“Aye, ma’am- won’t say a word!”
“Be on your way then Chief! The rest of this conversation is private! You’d do well to mind your own business!” She opened the door and the petite redhead scurried out.
Mina waited a moment then continued.
“You have progressed much faster and farther than I expected, Alexandra! I trust you now understand the implications of changing the future by revealing too many details?”
“I’m starting to understand, yes, but I haven’t changed anything yet! Have I?”
“I will leave that for you to decide, Alexandra. Only you know for sure.” She winked.
“What about me? Don’t I get to decide too?” Emily said with a little pout.
“Doctor, you already know of such consequences, do you not? Has your image of James altered since you first saw him?”
Emily’s eyes immediately fell to the floor. “Yes. Yes they have, Mina. You’re right-the future is nothing to be fooled with.”
“What’s she talking about, Emily? Who is James?”
“James will be my son, Alex! Your nephew! He will be born with…with a hole in his heart!” At this point she started to weep. “Mina told me that if I were to develop my gift, I could possibly learn a procedure used in the future to repair the deformity. If I could do that, my son James would lead a normal life instead of dying at age four.”
“That’s what hit you so hard in my quarters a few days ago! Oh, Emily! I am so sorry I forced those visions on you! Next time I’ll consult my gift before I even consider doing something like that. It was very careless of me.”
“It’s not your fault, Alex. We had no idea how to control our gifts, or the results. Maybe we could work together- practice together?”
“That is brilliant! You two are by far the best students I have ever had, except for my daughters that is. Now, having said that, I’m afraid I must speak privately with the Captain, Doctor. Captain, may we continue this in your quarters?”
“I thought we were going to work together?” I pointed between Emily and myself.
“Yes, but right now I must speak with you…alone.”
“Go ahead, Alex, I have to get ready for my watch anyway. It’s okay, really, go.”
Shutting the door to my quarters, I started the conversation with a hypothesis.
“You knew she would be out there listening to us! You knew what she told me in 2026, didn’t you? What happened to changing the timeline, Mina? I thought that was bad?”
There are some cases, you will learn, when leaking details of someone’s future is necessary to…coax that person in the right direction, Alexandra. By letting the Chief hear what her possible future holds in store is enough to keep her on the right path. In several other futures she shares a small rundown flat with seven children, six cats, and a mangy dog! Her life had become meaningless and downtrodden. She contemplates suicide almost every night and had never married, not once.”
“So you saw the same vision I saw, correct?”
“Sadly, I could not see to the limits you have, Alexandra. Sometimes dates elude me, so I have no reference to guide me. I can specifically say that I have seen Ricky Lynn win the Challenge! It is the culmination of her numerous achievements. It is what keeps her going.”
“So why discuss this in private, Mina?”
“Because your sister is not to know I have helped change another future! She must never know!”
“Why?”
“Alexandra, what I…what we have set in motion with this conversation will change Chief Samuels’ destiny, as I have said, but it will also alter your nephew’s life entirely!” She raised her hand to wave off any retort. “Emily will indeed learn the required procedure for saving the child’s life, rest assured, but so many other things will change as a consequence. I believe someone will write a thesis then later base a book on it called the ‘Butterfly Effect’. It postulates that a miniscule change, thought to be of little or no consequence, can multiply exponentially and literally change everything!”
“Then should I recommend the Chief for commission like she asked, Mina?”
“At this point you have learned enough about your gift to make that decision, Alexandra. We have already set her on the right path to success. She is your loyal subject, Princess Alexandra. Her life is firmly in your hands.”
“Boy, no pressure there! Mina, have I affected any other lives around me that I may not realize?”
“Only you know the answer to that question, Alexandra! Try paying a little more attention to your visions.”
“Your highness, I humbly request confirmation on one person specifically.” I pleaded.
“Since you asked so nicely, you and Mr. O’Neil have a brief interlude. Nothing becomes of it!”
“What! No! No, that’s not the person I was thinking of! No!”
“Alexandra, I foresee the future! I’m not a mind reader! Of whom do you speak? Oh.”
“Consult your vision of Chief Samuels. You will find that the images are as fresh and clear as first viewed. Scan the crowd for familiar faces. Your answer lies there.”
“Cryptic answers to questions? Quickly figuring out that I was asking about Takashi Moritsu before I say her name?” Sounds like mind reading to me, Mina!”
“Only because you just specified her, Captain. You said whom you were talking about in the future, which is now past. Do you follow, Alexandra?”
“Not without developing a headache!”
We both laughed.
A knock at my door ended our private conversation.
Mina being closest, opened my door, nodded and motioned for two of her daughters, Mia, and Lailu to enter.
“Saya katakan itu akan terjadi lebih cepat!” Lailu said. Whatever it was that she said.
Mina translated for me. “She said she told me it would happen soon.” To which she answered, “Ya, ia telah mengembangkan lebih cepat dari yang kita duga! (Yes, she has developed faster than we thought!) I told her that you have progressed faster than I thought, Captain.”
“Nina memiliki kompetisi!” Mia added.
“Maybe?” Mina answered. I started to ask what she said, but Mina held up her hand for me to wait.
Lailu turned slightly to ask her sister something. She had her mother’s devilish smile. “Apakah dia lebih kuat dari ibu? (Is she stronger than mother?)”
“Itu masih harus dilihat! (That remains to be seen!)” Mina sounded angry.
Mia faced us, “Kita harus menyambut dia untuk keluarga. (We should welcome her to the family.)”
“Oh, for… Will you two speak English! You know the Captain does not speak the language of the islands yet! Besides, Kita harus menyambut mereka berdua untuk keluarga! (We should welcome them both to the family!)”
“Alright, Mum, we’ll speak English! We thought our second language would lend more privacy.” Mia’s British accent was impeccable.
“Anakku sayang, you forget that our captain hasn’t learned our language yet. You are a year too early.”
“I told you, Mia! Selamat datang, selamat datang setengah-adik. That means Welcome, welcome half-sister. We welcome you and your sister, Lt. Emily Scott to our family, Captain Steinert!” Lailu’s accent was also flawless
“Thank you, saudara. I am honored.”
“I told you she learns quickly.” Mina tilted her head in my direction. The three women laughed.
“Ensigns, could you please excuse me? I need to speak with the captain.” Emily’s voice sounded from the passageway. The two Ensigns moved to accommodate her. Mina motioned for the two of us to sit and five of us now occupied my cramped quarters.
“Selamat datang, selamat datang setengah-adik!” Mia offered. Emily looked confused.
“Ensign Hastings says welcome to the family, Emily. Although, she has a beautiful British accent.” I translated for her.
Lt. Scott’s mouth opened slightly as she pointed between the Ensigns and me. “You…you understood that?”
“Some of it. Lailu…Ensign Hardt said it to me just a few minutes ago.”
“Oh.”
“So what do you need, Lieutenant?”
“Alex, Takashi would like to know if you two could have your chat here in your quarters? She promises to behave. I think she’s getting claustrophobic.”
I thought about the request for a moment. Would it be okay? No response. What could go wrong? That was the wrong thing to ask. Images flashed into my head so fast I had little or no chance to remember half of what I saw. I willed the high-speed slide show to stop. To my astonishment it worked. One image remained clear in my mind- Takashi holding my arms behind my back and a knife to my neck! I brought my hand to my forehead. That was no help since my initial assessment of her character revealed no overly aggressive tendencies. Could this be one of those incidences where my gift could lead me astray? My gut told me it was.
“That seems like a reasonable request, Lieutenant. Have Richards bring her up.”
I noticed Ensign Hardt nod to her sister and Mina. Mina in turn, smiled at me. Emily noticed the exchange.
“Care to tell me what just happened, ladies?” she asked.
“Yes, Mina, what was that about?”
“Lailu just confirmed for me that you took another step with your gift, Alexandra. You too Doctor.”
“What step was that, Mina?”
“You tell me, Alexandra.”
I looked at Emily and saw she was just as confused by the request as I was.
“Well, if you mean what I just did when told of Miss Moritsu’s change of venue, I posed two questions- the first being ‘would it be okay?’ I got no response to that.” I stopped there without stating the second.
Mina looked to her two daughters and shook her head in frustration. The two Ensigns giggled.
“We are more interested with your second inquiry, Alexandra!” Mina said in exasperation.
“Oh, that!” I smiled.”I made the mistake of asking what could go wrong.”
“And what happened, Alexandra?”
“I got flooded with everything that could possibly go wrong! Things were popping in there so fast I didn’t catch most of them! Just the last image was clear.”
“Go on?”
“It was an image of Takashi holding me with a knife to my neck.” I said calmly. Emily gasped.
“Keep going, Captain, now we’re getting to the relevant part.”
Emily was watching me intently now.
“The image didn’t match up with what I knew about her character. I’d like to think I’ve gotten to know her since her rescue and she just isn’t the type. So I went with my gut, which was to grant her request. Mina was that one of those times you told me about earlier?”
Mina looked to Ensign Hardt and smiled.
“And why did you doubt what you saw? Your gift has not failed you to date, has it?”
“Like I said Mina, what I saw and what I knew about Takashi didn’t match up! I had to go with my feelings instead of what my gift suggested. You told me there would be times our gift might be errant.”
“Indeed.” She winked at me.
“Wait! I don’t recall you telling us that Mina!” Emily exclaimed.
“Why would I tell you something you have known all along, Doctor? Have you not lived your life relying on your feelings? Women tend to use their feelings and emotions more than logic whereas men rely heavily on logic and tend to let emotions start fights!”
“Amen to that, sister!” Emily agreed.
“So why did you smile at Mia and Lailu?”
“Mia had a difference in opinion from Lailu, Nina, and I, Alexandra. We made a wager of sorts with Mia that you would progress faster than what she had originally predicted. Mia has a tendency of using logic rather than her ‘gut’. As a result the future has again been changed.”
“I thought you said it was bad to change it, Mina? You said that it could be dangerous and have unexpected results?”
“You are quite correct, Doctor! To purposely attempt to change the future is dangerous and wrought with pitfalls! Think about this: do we not change our futures every time we make a decision? Everyone in the world can change their destinies; we alone do not hold the patent.”
“I hadn’t thought of it like that, Mina! We should still refrain from making our kind of changes though, right?”
Mia and Lailu looked to their mother and I. I noticed Mina give them a slight glare and a slight sideways shake of her head. Emily caught the gesture also.
“I saw that Mina! What aren’t you telling me? Did you and Alex change Chief Samuels’ future? I hope it’s for the better?”
“Told you Mum! That makes us even!” Mia gloated.
“Yes it does, anak saya.! (My child) I told you these two were exceptional individuals- that this whole vessel would be the means to our survival!”
“Mum, Nina saw that. You just saw our failed rescue, not that that wasn’t frightening enough! I’m glad those images have faded. Poor Nina suffered the most I think. She was much too young at the time to witness such horrors.”
“Captain, Mia and I are excited to have you and Dr. Scott join our family. I see many, many years of happiness for us.” She looked at her wristwatch. “If you will excuse us, Mia and I have to finish our watch. Captain.” Both Ensigns went to attention for a moment then filed out.
“So I’m ahead of schedule, Mina?” I asked.
“You both are progressing admirably, Captain. I must be on my way as my watch begins in twenty minutes. By your leave, Captain, Doctor?” She nodded to us then headed aft following her daughters.
“Lieutenant, could you have Tom bring Takashi up to the Con, please? I think we’ll go up to the bridge to get some air.”
“Aye, sir. Alex? Don’t you think our ‘new family’ is a bit strange?”
“In a wonderful albeit frightening way, sis! Exciting isn’t it?”
Having completed their first mission as a ‘Search and Rescue’ unit, the crew of the Sand Dollar is given shore leave while their new base is completed. Things become even stranger when Alex and some members of her crew start to ‘develop’. What does the ‘future’ hold for Capt. Steinert?
Episode 4
“Her Arrival”
2313 hours, Howland Island, April 14th, 1944
“Are you sure you want us to leave you here, Admiral? We can drop y’all off at Pearl just as easy.” I thought it too late for the Admiral to be leaving the safety of Sand Dollar.
“I’ll be fine, Alex! I’ll call for a PBY to come get me in the morning! I have a lot of work to do both paper and otherwise, to get the ball rolling on your new base. Besides Alex, I only brought enough supplies for our three-day excursion. Tell Chief Peterson she did a good job stretching them into nine!”
“I’ll do that sir. So does this change your orders?” I asked due to the old man’s change of plans.
“No, Captain, the orders still stand. You and your crew are to signal Pearl five days from now, 19, April where you all will begin a ten-day pass. You all have earned it, Alex! My only request is that you and the crew check in every night just in case we need you.”
“Understood, sir. We’ll see you back at Pearl, Uncle Richard.”
Admiral Demmit gave both Emily and I a kiss on the forehead.
“Lt. Smith, you take good care of my nieces and take care of you too!” Demmit said as he embraced the Lieutenant.
“You can be assured, Admiral. Safe journey!”
Once the old man was safely aboard the PT boat, I gave the order to stow the gangplank, release the moorings, and set course for Hawaii. The strange sounding patrol boat rumbled away into the darkness toward their base on Howland Island. I hoped the Admiral would be safe for the fifteen minutes it would take them to reach the dock. I foresaw no problems for him in the next few days.
Once underway, Emily, Mina, and I rejoined Takashi up on the bridge.
“I like him, Captain. He has the quality to command, yet does not over indulge in the power- what you Americans call ‘down to earth’, I believe?”
“He has his moments, Takashi! He can be a real bull when he needs to!”
“The mark of a true leader, Captain. I see the same traits in you three also!”
“Thank you, Miss Moritsu. You provide further proof that our captain and doctor are of the royal bloodline.
“Please stop with the royalty pitch, Mina! Alex and I are convinced already!
“We’ll take that as a compliment, Takashi, or are you just buttering us up for more time above deck?”
“The thought had crossed my mind, but that is at your discretion, Captain.”
“I’ll take it under consideration. Right now we need to get below because my watch was finished over an hour ago.”
“I would like to take one last look up at the heavens, Captain, I have always been captivated by the stars. Do you think we will ever venture out?”
It was a darn good thing Emily was beside me!
“Captain? Doctor what happened to her? Is she alright?”
“She’ll be fine Takashi! I think she just took another one of her trips.”
“Quite correct, doctor, but this time I think we will learn more- much more.”
“Must you always be so cryptic, Mina?”
The squawk sounded. “Bridge, Con. Lt. Scott, what happened up there? Is the Captain okay?”
“Jack? How did you know something happened to the captain?”
“I…I’m on my way up!”
“Ma’am? I…I need a signature on these reports, if you please.”
“What?”
“The reports…on your desk, Ma’am? They have to be signed before I can forward them to the Joint Chiefs, Captain Steinert.”
Without saying a word I picked up a pen and signed my name to several multipage reports not knowing what or whom they were about.
“Thank you, Ma’am. I think they’re expecting us down the hall. They have a TV setup with a direct satellite feed from Cape Kennedy. This is going to be so cool!
As I got up from behind ‘my’ desk, I looked around ‘my’ office. No longer was I aboard my beloved Sand Dollar. Around me was a small office with high ceilings and four white plaster walls. One wall let light in through a bank of four blinded windows. I could make out the Washington Monument off in the distance. An airport was directly across a busy four-lane road from me. Was I in the Pentagon? Something told me yes.
“Captain Steinert, we’re going to miss the landing! We have to go now, Ma’am!”
I nodded and moved around the large mahogany desk. On the wall closest me I noticed a picture of a sleek black submarine, her conning tower a streamlined sail. I didn’t recognize her configuration though. Leaning in closer I read the name and date plate on the bottom of the frame: USS Nautilus, First U.S. Nuclear Submarine 1958.
Storing that information away, I followed the young Lieutenant out of the office and down the corridor to another larger room. Inside were about thirty members of the various military departments; Marines, Army, Navy, and Army Air Corp- strike that, their uniforms had USAF on them. Something else to store for later, I thought.
“Everyone be quiet! It’s happening!”
Everyone turned to face a box at the other end of the room. Somehow, there was a movie playing on its two-foot square screen. I turned around to look for the projector but found none.
“Alex, turn around you’re going to miss the landing!”
I knew that voice! Carroll! Carroll was here with me. She looked at me in a way that I had seen before. I realized that I had gone on another time trip. Carroll noticed too and leaned in close. “Alex, welcome to 1969! I’ll cover for you as best I can! This is the greatest day in American history, Skipper! We’re going to land on the moon- two Americans are going to land on the moon! Can you believe it?”
I shook my head no.
“Who would have thought in the middle of a war we would ever do something this fantastic! I mean, I know technically it’s not a war, but a police operation. Everyone still calls it the Vietnam War! Come on, let’s watch the TV!”
I turned my attention to the ‘TV’.
“Five hundred feet! Thirty down and five forward. Houston, I have a Master alarm!”
“Twenty seconds!”
“Roger, Eagle, we see it and you are still go.”
“Roger, Houston, Master Alarm reset. Two hundred, twenty down and five forward.”
“One hundred, ten down, two forward. Houston we’re kicking up a lot of dust from the surface! We have another Master Alarm!”
“Five seconds!”
“Roger, Eagle, We’re confident here. You are still go!”
“Sixty, fifty, forty…Houston, we have DECO, repeat, DECO! This is going to be a hard one!”
The picture of the gray, desolate landscape on the TV’s screen jerked hard! A minute or so went by before anything was heard.
“Houston. This is Tranquility Base here. The Eagle has landed! It wasn’t pretty, but we’re still here!”
“Ah…great to hear Tranquility! You have a lot of people down here that can start breathing again! Congratulations Tranquility!”
The room erupted in clapping and cheers.
“Son-of-a-bitch! We really did it!” I said aloud which prompted Carroll to turn back to me with concern.
“You aren’t supposed to speak when you go on these trips, Skip, Mina’s orders! What if you aren’t with friends?”
“I was on the bridge, Carroll, we’re all friends.”
A voice from the TV interrupted our conversation.
“Houston, you think you could give the next guys a little more gas? We ran out five seconds before touchdown! The landing was a little rough.”
“Roger that Tranquility. We’ll pass that along.”
“Those men almost died, Carroll! Why didn’t they have enough fuel to make a good landing?”
“I think it was to conserve weight. The Saturn 5 is the biggest rocket the world has even seen, but weight is still a concern.”
“You mean to tell me that we couldn’t afford to put just ten seconds more fuel onboard? Who decided this?”
“The engineers at NASA I guess, Alex. Maybe you should have joined the space program. You could have warned them about this!”
“Maybe I will join NASA! What does it stand for again?”
“National Aeronautics and Space Administration.
“National Aeronautics and Space Administration? Okay when is…was it formed, Carroll?”
“1959 by President Eisenhower.”
“’59 by President Eisenhower- got it! Thanks Carroll! I think I have to go now. See you in a minute.” As before the room darkened, but the light did not return, instead my eyes opened to a dark sky filled with stars.
“Captain, please come back to us! I did not mean for this to happen! Captain Steinert, you must return to us, please!” Takashi’s trembling voice pleaded.
“Did you get all that Emily? Mina?”
“We got some of it Alex. What year did you visit this time?”
“Lt. Smith, what does she mean by ‘what year did the captain visit’?”
“It’s a long story, Takashi, one that I hope to reveal in a few years if things progress properly.”
“I had my own office in the Pentagon! Carroll was there and we watched the moon landing on TV! They did it, Emily! They actually did it!”
“When, Alex? When do we land on the moon?”
“August, 1969. I didn’t ask what the date was, but August was on all the calendars I saw.”
And Gen. Eisenhower was our president? He had to be just starting his fourth term!”
“I don’t know if he was still in office, Emily. I saw nothing to indicate that. I did however; see a picture of a nuclear submarine- from 1958. It was called the Nautilus!”
“Why, that is right out of Jules’ book! He would be so proud! Ensign Beaumont spoke highly of him.”
“That does not surprise me, Mina! Now, could you let me get up, sis? I feel fine!”
“What did you mean they almost died- that they needed ten seconds more fuel?”
“I guess that is the problem we have to rectify. Somehow, I have to talk someone into putting more fuel onboard that Lunar Lander.”
“Alex, that won’t happen for another twenty-five years! I think we have some time. What do you think, Mina?”
“Alexandra, I suggest you start writing your temporal projections down in a journal. That way you can reference them at a later date- one that is closer to the actual incident.”
“That’s a good idea Mina. Alex, maybe we should both keep a journal?”
“What happens if someone were to find them, sis?”
“That does pose a problem, sisters. Could we ask Josie to encrypt…”
“Mina, I don’t think that is a good idea, given our guest here. No offense, Takashi.”
“None taken, Captain Steinert. I am aware that I am off limits to Josie Two-Eagles, that she may not visit me. You feel I may become a danger to the crew if I learn her native tongue. I understand. I would set such limitations if the tables were turned, Captain. One question though, Captain. Do you really consider me grouped with your company of friends?”
“What?”
“While on your…um…temporal projection…you said that you were on the bridge, among friends. Is that not correct?”
“Yes, Takashi, I remember saying that. Let me just state for the record that I have seen a time…in our future, that…that Japan is an ally of Britain, France, Germany, Spain, the United States, and many more countries- some of which have yet to be formed! So, yes, we become friends.”
“You have seen this? In our future, you claim?”
“Absolutely, Miss Moritsu! I too have seen the collaboration of many countries! I have also seen allied countries become rivals in the not too distant future. Be warned that your country and the Nazi will be held accountable for war crimes so hideous I dare not think them!”
“Captain, Doctor, your highness, we need to talk!” Jack interrupted as her head popped through the hatch. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you, Takashi.”
“But I didn’t say anything about being…”
“Is this what you meant by ‘we will learn much more this time’, Mina?”
“Possibly. Jacquelyn how is it that you knew something had happened to our captain?”
“I had this sudden feeling that somehow she left the boat- that she wasn’t here on Sand Dollar anymore! It scared me that maybe she had gone overboard.” Jack sounded confused as she answered.
“I see. Commander Cummins, how did you know you startled Miss Moritsu? We can barely see each other on this moonless night. I heard no sound from Takashi- no squeak or movement whatsoever! How did you know?” Mina questioned.
“I…I…thought…I…thought…I…I’m not sure. How did I know?” She asked herself.
Mina tried a different tactic. “You say you felt that the Captain was no longer aboard Sand Dollar? Do you know where she went?”
“It felt like she just wasn’t there anymore, Mina! I got this empty feeling, like I couldn’t hear her anymore! It was a lonely feeling!”
“Bravo, Jacquelyn, bravo! Sisters, Miss Cummins has discovered her gift, though I think she knew it existed days ago and just ignored it!” Mina said with excitement.
“What?” Jack’s voice screeched.
“Your gift, dear, it has finally manifested! You must now learn to control it, Jacquelyn. In the wrong hands you can become a substantial and dangerous weapon. Used properly you will reach great heights. You will be well respected among your peers.”
Jack disappeared from the hatchway suddenly. Emily leaned over to see where she went.
“Great! Now I have to attend to another fainter! Mina, do all men have recurring fainting spells after the Mahanilui?”
“Neither of you saw this coming? I’m surprised!” Lt. Smith giggled.
Emily and I hurried down the ladder.
“Miss Moritsu, I would consider watching what I think if I were you. Commander Cummins’ gift will very likely uncover your little escape plot. Also, Captain Steinert has allowed you into her circle. It would benefit you to remember that. There will come a time, not far from now, that Alexandra will again save your life!”
“Knowing what the people of this boat can do, myself included, is deterrent enough, your highness. I will do nothing to make Capt. Steinert an adversary. I stand no chance of friendship should that happen.” Moritsu paused. “So my plan would fail?”
“Miserably! In that timeline you would spend the rest of the war at an internment camp constructed solely to contain Asian Americans. Your fate would be similar to that of returning to Japan. Your unique gift would ensure that you established a rather large and diverse clientele. You would make your proprietor one of the richest men in San Francisco. My word, you can do so much better, Takashi!”
“They have internment camps for their own?”
“Your government’s attack on Hawaii did more than disable their Pacific fleet. As you predicted, Japan indeed awoke a sleeping dragon! One who’s breath shall twice destroy millions of your countrymen! Yes, internment camps- so surprised were they that distrust overflowed their shores! Immigrants, as well as native-born Americans of Asian descent, Japanese or otherwise, were herded into these camps for ‘safe-keeping’. Every one considered a spy or potential spy! The Empire and the Nazi are not the only villains of this war. Greed and discrimination are heavy players also- players that observe no boundaries- players that heed no Geneva Accords!”
“If the Americans destroy my home, how do we become friends, your highness?”
“It is only after many years that relations between your two nations reach harmony. Not perfect harmony, mind you, as they will still differ on many issues, but peace nonetheless. I’m afraid your home is completely destroyed, Takashi! It will be unsafe to go there for many years after. I am sorry for your losses, dear!”
Moritsu got choked up. “My home will be destroyed? I cannot go there for years after? Just my home- Why?”
“Because of the devastating new weapon they use. Their President will lose many days of sleep making his decision to use it. If not used the war would drag on for four more years and kill thousands more than the considered alternative. It is not your home alone that disappears, Miss Moritsu! It is the entire city centers of Hiroshima and Nagasaki! All life in those locations will be snuffed out in the blink of an eye!” Mina said with disturbing calm.
“It will come to be called a weapon of mass destruction in one form and a viable energy source in another.” I added as I climbed back up to the bridge.
“So you did pay attention, Alexandra. Wonderful!”
“I also remember seeing a familiar name on the side of Chief Samuel’s robotic car, Mina. Takashi, I want you to remember one word. At first this word will make little or no sense to you, but trust me, you stand to become very influential worldwide!” I let my statement drop.
“So?”
“So, what? Miss Moritsu, have we treated you that bad? We rescued you, fed you, healed you, and brought you into our fold, yet you still planned an escape!”
“You knew?”
“Since we left Ni’ihau.”
“You never let on, why?”
“Because I foresaw Mina’s talk with you tonight. The future is a fragile thing that is not tolerant to meddling- a wise monarch once told me that.” I smiled at Mina.
“So it has happened.” Mina said to herself as she turned her head slightly to the side, as if whispering to some invisible person.
“What has happened, Mina?” I inquired.
“Nina was right to warn us of you, Alexandra. She envisioned someone whose gift far out reached my own- a person who possessed not only the years of wisdom, but also the knowledge to counter and control her gift. Someone who could rule over our race and make it flourish once again.”
“Whoa! Hold it right there, your majesty! I’m not this…this savior…you’re talking about! I’m just an average farm girl from Missouri; I’m not your girl!”
“It doesn’t matter what you think, Alexandra! The Mahanilui has chosen you!”
“You two are scaring me! Captain, Your Highness, what ‘race’ are we speaking of?”
I had almost forgotten Takashi was there. Her voice trembled as she spoke.
“I’d like to know the same thing, Takashi! Mina, what are you goin’ on about?”
“Clearly, I have said too much already. All will be revealed when the time is right. Now, I think I shall retire. It has been a long day- one of many discoveries. I bid you good night ladies.” Mina finished speaking as her head disappeared from view down the ladder.
“Any idea what she was eluding to Captain?”
“Not one, Takashi! She can be one frightening woman though!”
“My ancestors wrote stories of half demons that acted in a manner similar to her. They lived to torment us mortals for their own entertainment!”
“I’m beginning to wonder if the term ‘mortal’ even applies to any of us anymore! Speaking of entertainment, let’s call a truce, Takashi. If you drop the idea of escaping, I might entertain the idea of liberty privileges when we get to Hawaii. Of course, you would have to stay with Lt. Scott and I, but you would be out in the sun- sleeping on a real bed…what do you say?”
“I stood no chance of escape, Captain- of course you knew that! Where would I go if I actually succeeded? I at least had to try, after all, what kind of prisoner would I be if I hadn’t?”
“You are only a prisoner in as much as confinement and restriction to certain members of my crew. Anything beyond that is up to you, Moritsu Takashi.”
“You honor my family, Captain. Did you also learn that from your schoolmate?”
“Something like that, Takashi.”
“So?”
“Again with the ‘so’, Miss Moritsu?”
“The word, Captain. What is the one word you were going to tell me?”
“Oh, that? Must have slipped my mind.”
“I find that highly improbable. Captain Steinert!”
“Semiconductors.”
“What is that?”
“’They’ will revolutionize the way people communicate, the way products are manufactured- they will make the most impossible, possible!”
“You really are starting to sound like Mina, you know that? Only with a Missouri drawl.”
“Thank you, Takashi-Chan.”
“Y’all er welcome, Ma’am!”
“I said I was from the ‘show-me’ state, not Texas, Miss Moritsu- too far west!”
1005 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 19th, 1944
“Josie, signal Pearl of our arrival and to drop the nets. If they give any static, ask for Admiral Demmit.”
“Will do, Alex. Hopefully Adam will answer.” Her voice took on an airy sweetness.
“Skip, we’re one mile out. Awaiting your orders.”
“Thanks Carroll. We’ll hold here until we get authorization- normal protocol.”
“Aye Skip! All stop!” Lt. Sheldon announced to the Control room.
Josie Two-Eagles responded to the voice in her headphone. By the sound and tone of her voice it was evident that Adam Redhorse was at the other end. So too was the old man since Demmit did not translate into Navajo.
“Cap, we are cleared to enter Pearl…wait.” She continued her conversation. “The Admiral wants you to remain submerged beyond the nets, Cap, surface in the main channel as far as you dare. Pier 4.”
“Acknowledge that Josie and give my regards.”
“Aye, Cap.”
This was another test by the Admiral. Question one: How do I run the main channel while submerged?
After the requisite instructional video, that’s what they called it in the future, I sought the answer to question two: could I show off even more and surface closer to our designated berth?
Another video played itself out. It was possible because of the high tide, but I decided not to dig our screws into the muck-laden bottom. Once turned up the mud would announce our presence, so what was the point. I decided to surface in front of Battleship Row to pay our respects. I felt I needed to talk to Brian- inform him of the changes and how I wouldn’t be able to carry on the family- beg for his forgiveness…
“Alex, I think Brian would understand! Don’t beat yourself up! You had no way to stop this! Besides, all those negative thoughts are giving me a headache! In a few minutes I’ll be flooded with grief, sorrow- all the negatives! My head might explode! That will be hard enough to handle!” Jack implored.
Since her gift revealed itself five days ago, Jack had been working with Mina and Ensign Rodriquez in her off hours to learn to control her- what did they call it in the nineties…telepathy. I had also learned more about controlling my gift in that time. I had taken half a dozen ‘trips’ to the future the past few days. I was fairly confident I could initiate my ‘projections’ on demand. The hard part was staying in the present while on watch.
As we prepared to surface, I noticed Jack rubbing his temples.
“Receiving a lot of chatter, Commander?”
“Rumors, Alex, rumors about why we haven’t surfaced yet. Everyone is wondering where we are. They know we’re well into the harbor by now, but are confused by your orders.”
“Well, I guess it’s time to remove the mystery, Jack.” I reached for the squawk.
“Attention, all hands! At this time I want full dress whites for all off duty personnel. We will surface in ten minutes! Captain out!”
“Owww! That just made it worse, Alex!”
“Sorry, Jack. Prepare yourself for the onslaught.”
“All hands on deck!” my voice resonated through the pressure hull below me.
Women in dress whites filled the fore and aft decks.
“Attention!” Jack screeched from beside me when everyone was lined up.
I nodded to Chief Samuels.
“Honors!” She shouted. All saluted the Arizona. Chief Peterson volunteered to be our Yeomen and proceeded with the Boson’s pipe.
On cue, Jack fell to her knees holding her head tightly. I quickly said my piece then offered to help my overloaded Ex-O.
“Two!” Chief Samuels shouted. All hands dropped salute.
As I helped Jack to her feet, I noticed everyone on the bridge had wet cheeks- even Mina seemed choked up!
“Forgive me Captain, my images do this solemn spot no justice. Please accept my sincerest condolences on your loss, Alexandra.”
“On all our losses, Lieutenant!” I dabbed my cheeks.
“Why do they not raise her, Captain?” Takashi inquired. She too was dressed in full uniform, one gold bar on each epaulet. Ensign Moritsu…it looked good on her. I just hoped the Admiral would accept it.
“Because, Takashi, the current here is too strong for salvage operations. She will remain here for the next few centuries as a reminder that we got caught with our pants down. A floating monument will be placed right above her. In it the names of all who perished aboard her that morning shall be listed for all who visit to see. My brother’s name will reside there- a constant reminder that fate…that war, is cold and unforgiving. Excuse the crew, Jack! Excuse me, please.”
With practiced ease I dropped through the hatch and burst into tears as my feet hit the control room decking. Paying our respects to the Arizona always choked me up, but this time I felt I had lost more than just my brother- I had lost my…I had lost me!
“Alex is really taking it hard this time Emily! She’s flooding me with all sorts of questions- ones that I have no way of answering.”
“I knew this would happen.”
“So you saw this coming?”
“I didn’t need my gift to see this one coming, Jack!”
“Oh ya, I guess not. I just wish she would go easier on herself, Emily! Her thoughts are louder than any of the others- Mina included!”
“I’ll go down and talk to her Jack. I’ll give you some aspirin when we tie up.”
“That would be appreciated, Doc!”
“Hit you hard this time, sis?”
“Like you didn’t know?”
“If you are referring to our gift…no, I didn’t consult it for this! Don’t forget Alex, I was here that morning! I saw the damage- the carnage- first hand! You aren’t the only one to lose friends or family!”
“It’s not that, Emily! My…my parents…they’ve lost everything! I…I was the…only…the last hope they had to carry on the family name! That…it can’t happen now.” I cried and sniffed. Emily placed her arms around me and held me tight. I said nothing for a few minutes.
“He didn’t answer me.”
“Who didn’t answer, Alex?”
“Brian.”
“My God, Alex! Did you really expect him to?”
“I thought that…maybe…”
“Oh, Alex honey, our gift is to see the future, not resurrect ghosts from the grave! Isn’t our gift amazing enough for you?”
“I miss him!” I started to bawl in earnest.
Emily held me even tighter. “Let it go, Alex. Let it all out.”
“She should have been here by now!” Admiral Demmit stated to Major Charles Canton
“She, Admiral?” the chief of the Shore Patrol asked thinking the Admiral was talking to him.
“Yes, she, Chief! Cap…er, Sand Dollar, she should have been here by now. Hand me those binoculars, Major!” Maj. Canton said nothing, but handed his superior the requested item.
“Maybe they were farther out than they said, Admiral. It’s a clear day, you can see right out of the harbor.” The SP said. The Admiral looked at the man.
“Her captain made a bet with me, Chief- that they could run submerged right up to the pier- foolhardy idea!” Demmit covered for his orders. It was hard to suppress the urge to call the captain ‘her’.
“That would be impossible, Admiral! The water here is only thirty feet deep!”
“Chief, I helped build the place! I think I would know the depth!”
“Sorry, sir.”
“What the…?”
“What is it, sir?” Both Maj. Canton and the SP asked.
“She just surfaced! About three hundred yards up Battleship Row! Alex, you sneaky bitch!”
“Don’t you mean ‘Son-of-a-bitch, Admiral?”
“Stop correcting me, Seaman!”
“But Admiral, I’m a Chief Pett…oh. Aye, sir, shutting up as ordered, Admiral!”
Maj. Canton just smiled.
Admiral Demmit watched as the submarine’s crew appeared on deck in uniform. He watched as all saluted in unison for a good two minutes while they passed by Arizona’s remains. A boson pipe’s faint whistle echoed across the water.
Cheers went up from the pier. Apparently the Admiral wasn’t the only one watching. He was, however, the only one able to see the crew’s long hair billowing in the breeze and the unusual fit of their shirts…and the skirts. A minute later the deck stood deserted and the sub altered course and slowly drew closer.
“Well done, Alex! Well done.” Demmit commented as he lowered the field glasses to wipe his eyes.
“Admiral, that was the best show of respect I ever saw! That Captain has class- real class!”
“He’s right Admiral, Captain Steinert’s got style!” Canton agreed.
“Chief that is one of the best sub commanders in the fleet! She…Sand Dollar holds the record for most kills on her first mission!” Demmit praised.
“I got ta meet that guy!”
“Chief, before they tie up, I want you and your men to clear out until her crew can unload their highly confidential cargo. Leave a couple trusted shore men here to grab the lines. The rest of you take a break. I’ll let you know when we’re done.”
“Aye, Admiral. You heard the man! Lowell and Stepik, stay here to tie her off. Everyone else to the galley- Admiral’s ordered a break!”
Another cheer went up on the pier. Within minutes only four men were left.
“You two!”
“Aye, Admiral.” Sounded in unison.
“You two will say nothing about what you see and hear, or face court-martial! Understand?”
“Aye-aye!”
“Good, now prepare to take those lines!”
“Since when did the Navy let the bubbleheads grow their hair that long?”
“Those aren’t sailors- they’re women you idiot!”
“What’s women doin’ on a submarine?”
“Maybe that’s why the Admiral wants it kept secret, moron!”
“Oh…ya…”
“Welcome back to Pearl, Captain! I trust you had an uneventful trip?”
“You could say that, sir!”
“Alex, I’m not even going to ask! Commander, Lieutenants, welcome back.” He saluted us.
“With your permission, Admiral?”
“Of course, Captain!”
“Okay, Jack.”
“All hands! Parade!” My Ex-O shouted. Ten rows of women lined up in parade formation.
The Admiral perused the ranks quickly inspecting the nine rows of junior officers that were my crew. We were lucky to have enough gold and silver bars. As expected, he officially started his inspection with the senior officers.
“Well, ‘Ricky’, I see that you do clean up nicely! Though I never pictured you as the skirt type!
“It’s the uniform, Admiral!” My Chief blushed.
“Still thinking about that commission, Lt. Samuels?”
“It feels nice, Admiral!”
Demmit just shook his head and continued on.
“Ensign Two-Eagles? Tired of the grunt work I see?”
“It’s the only uniform small enough, Admiral!”
“Very well.”
Demmit motioned for Maj. Canton to join him, motioning with his eyes to the woman next to Ensign Two-Eagles- the woman wearing the Marine Sergeant’s uniform. Canton nodded agreement to some unknown question.
“Sgt. Williams how is it that your uniform still fits?”
“I know a little about sewing, Admiral!” Sgt. Williams blushed.
“You look very fetching, but I want you back in uniform and rank, Lieutenant!”
“Thank you, Admiral…excuse me, sir?” Williams broke protocol by abruptly looking at her superiors. Her voice broke a higher octave.
“You heard me, Lieutenant!” The Admiral looked to the front of the unit. “Lt. Scott, come here please.”
Emily broke rank immediately and marched to the Admiral’s position.
“Lt. Scott, why is Lt. Williams out of uniform?”
“I don’t know, Admiral.” Again Maj. Canton smiled.
“Take her below and see that she changes into her proper uniform, Lt. Scott- and see that she applies regulation makeup while you’re at it!”
“Aye, sir!” Emily saluted and grabbed Williams’ hand. She hurriedly dragged her back to the boat. Only mild protesting was heard. Maj. Canton chuckled and shook his head.
Josie giggled. “Thank you, sir.” She said quietly. Both Admiral Demmit and Major Canton winked at her.
Something then caught the old man’s attention.
Demmit looked across the row to see Two-Eagles’ Asian doppelganger between two other Ensigns. He cut through the row and stood before her.
“I wasn’t informed that prisoners of war were granted commissions in the opposing side’s military, Miss…Ensign Moritsu?” He raised an eyebrow and kept his voice low.
“The Captain’s idea, Admiral Demmit!” Takashi said with a perfect British accent. She saluted the old man as she continued. “It was the only uniform that fit, sir!”
“Ensign, if the circumstances were any different…”
“Understood, Admiral! I shall endeavor to conduct myself properly, sir!”
“See that you do, Ensign.”
We stood at attention on that pier for fifteen full minutes before Emily returned with a much-improved Lt. Williams. Both quickly returned to their positions.
“See that you are not out of uniform again, Lieutenant Williams!”
“Sir, yes…” Ensign Two-Eagles hit her friend’s leg. “I mean…aye-aye, sir!” Williams corrected herself. Canton laughed again.
“Ladies! In a moment a transport will arrive to take you all into town. I have issued ten-day passes to everyone attached to the Sand Dollar. However, you must report to your lieutenants nightly. This is to ensure your safety as much as keep you out of trouble! I needn’t remind you what dangers await pretty women in a port town!” Demmit zeroed in on Chief Samuels.
“I suggest remaining in groups of five or more for protection. Major Canton has agreed to distribute your pay. Our first stop will be to drop off your gear at your quarters. I have taken the liberty of reserving one floor of rooms at the Ala Moana hotel in Honolulu for the duration. Check in with the front desk for room assignments and keys. You will be responsible for your own meals.” The Admiral stopped before he continued on with his prepared statement to look over the formation. He shrugged his shoulders in defeat and decided to change the wording.
“Officers, you have full club privileges. Remember to report in every night, I would hate to see any of you end up in the brig!” He eyed up ‘Ensign’ Moritsu, who instinctively swallowed hard.
Returning to the front of our formation, the old man leaned toward me.
“I hope you know what you’re doing Alex! Keep an eye on her! She knows too much about…certain things!”
“It is already taken care of. There will be no problems, Admiral!”
“See that there aren’t, Captain! I hear your transportation coming. You may dismiss your…crew, Captain Steinert!”
“Thank you, Admiral!”
“Jack, dismiss the men.”
“Men, Cap?”
I rolled my eyes. “Dismiss the girls, Commander!”
“Aye, Cap! Dismissed!” She shouted then abruptly held her hands to her ears. “Owww! They’re too loud!” She cried out.
Admiral Demmit looked back at the docile group; one, maybe three, had cheered. “Lt. Smith?” the old man shouted.
“Admiral?”
Demmit pointed to my Ex-O. “Explanation please?”
“Jacquelyn has realized her gift, Admiral.” She said with some excitement.
“I can hear peoples’ thoughts, Admiral.” Jack said without prompt.
“Ask her a question, Richard, but not out loud- just think it.” Mina quietly suggested.
“Why thank you, sir, but I didn’t have to read your mind to know that, Admiral.” Jack said as she blushed. “Yes, sir! I think dress uniforms while passing the Arizona is a marvelous tribute! It was Captain Steinert’s idea, sir! Yes, sir I’ll stop reading your mind now, sir!” Jack took a few steps to the side looking a little frightened. The old man just shook his head.
“Lt. Smith, may I request your presence at the Officer’s Club for dinner tonight, I’ll have my driver pick you up at, say 1900 hrs- 7 o’clock?”
“It would be my pleasure, Richard. Thank you!”
“You three! You keep out of trouble, do you hear me?” Demmit pointed to Takashi, Emily and I. “Emily, keep your sister away from reporters!”
“I will Uncle Richard!” She giggled.
“He’s your uncle?” the petite Ensign beside me spouted as she looked at the three of us.
“Don’t you have nepotism in your branch of the service, Ensign Moritsu?”
“It’s a small world, Admiral! We’re all related!” Mina interjected.
“Soon to get a lot smaller!” I added.
“That’s right, Uncle Rick, a lot smaller!”
“You should hear some of the things she’s seen, Admiral!” Jack finished off.
“Enough! Alex get your group, your money, and get on the bus, dear.”
Once at the hotel, room assignments proceeded quickly, except for mine.
“I’m sorry Capt. Steinert, the rooms are only outfitted with one full-size bed. I’m afraid there is no room for a third…person.” The desk clerk eyed Moritsu with distain.
“Look, when we left home I promised her pappy I’d keep an eye on her. Since this here war started, she’s been gittin’ the evil eye more ‘n’ more! Why, just last month the Senator…her Pappy…he wrote her sayin’ he wished she hadn’t joined the Navy so’s she’d be back in Hannibal taken care ‘o her ailin’ Ma. She ain’t been feelin’ so good since they come took her sister ta the De-ten-shun Camp in St. Louie. ‘Course the Senator…he says he’s doin’ best as he can ta git his sister ’n law out o’ there an’ back home. Woman weren’t even born oversea! Born an’ bred in Sac-re-mento. Mayb’ I should give the Admiral a holler to sort this all out?”
“Senator? No, Ma’am that won’t be necessary! I’ll have the maid put a trundle into the room. Will that be all right, Ensign?” The distressed clerk answered.
“Ain’t a’ custom ta sleepin’ on no floor, Allie! If they’s no ahther choice, well, I guess ill do! Hope Daddy don’t find out! He’d come right dahn here ta person’ly padlock the doors!” Takashi did the accent better than I ever could!
“Ah b’lieve she’s right, Allie! Her Pappy’s got one ragin’ temper! Specially when it come ta kin!” Emily got into the act.
“You know what? I believe we have a suite available, it normally has a standing reservation but according to my book it won’t be occupied for three more weeks. Will that be acceptable?”
“A suite? Why that’s what Daddy calls mah room in the man-shun, Allie! Didn’t know they had em here too! Does it have six rooms like mine?” Takashi batted her eyes at the nervous desk clerk.
“No, I’m sorry, it’s only a two bedroom suite with its own water closet and bath tub, Ma’am.”
Takashi pouted. “Could be a might cramped, Allie. What y’all think, Emmy?”
“If it’s the best they got, Tish…”
Ensign Moritsu paused a moment to think. “Sir, ya got yerself a deal!” ‘Tish’ reached out and shook the clerk’s hand.
“Here’s your key. The room is on the third floor, first door on the right. Enjoy your stay, ladies!” A relieved desk clerk chimed.
“Now this is living!” I said as I finished looking around the suite.
“I call first dibs on the bath tub!” Emily announced as the door to that room closed. I immediately heard water running.
I sat down in the overstuffed armchair by the window. Now this was luxury! Takashi took a seat on the coach against the longer wall.
“Allie?” I asked with curiosity as I looked at her.
“Alexandra is too proper!” She replied in her British accent. How did Lt. Scott get ‘Tish’ out of Takashi?”
“It’s what we call you…later on.”
“Oh? How much ‘later on’?”
“From now till…never mind we call you that starting now.”
A long, feminine moan resonated from behind the bathroom door. “Oh! It’s been so long!” which was followed momentarily by, “This water feels so good!”
Takashi looked confused. “What does she mean ‘its been so long’?”
“Women claim they are cleaner than men, Takashi. I don’t know about you, but I feel the draw of a warm bath myself.”
“I too feel the pull, Captain Steinert. I just thought she meant something else.”
“Yes, there is that too.” The thought was tempting.
After fifteen minutes the bathroom door opened and Emily walked out wearing a towel around her midsection and another wrapped around her head.
“That felt wonderful! I feel human again. How can men stand to feel dirty all the time, Alex?”
“I don’t know- we just put up with it I guess. Did you leave any hot water for us, Emmy?”
“Yes Alex! This is a hotel- they have a boiler remember? Yes, there are plenty of clean towels too!”
“Good because it’s my turn!” I stood and walked through the doorway and closed it behind me.
“You and Alex have a good conversation, Tish?”
“If you had a good bath.”
“Just what the doctor…just what I ordered, Tish.”
“Why ‘Tish’? Why not Tashi, Tasha, or Kashi?”
“Long story short, I went to grade school in Hartford with a girl named Morticia. She hated that name with every part of her being! Someone in our small group started to call her ‘Tish’. Her Mom hated that nickname and wanted us to stop, but that prompted us to call her that all the time. Tish sounded more fun than Morticia anyway. Besides, the other names still sound too Oriental.”
“I hate to break it to you, but I am ‘Oriental’, Dr. Scott!”
“Only partially, Tish. You seem to have an equal amount of Navajo now.”
“Shame you won’t let me learn the language.”
“Maybe later, Tish, maybe later. Look, how much trust would you put in either of us if the tables were turned. Would you let us see your code books?”
“Point taken, doctor. Tell me…why has the Captain put so much trust in me?”
“Because you prove yourself a good friend and ally, Tish. You earn our trust.”
“I earn your trust- in the future? What about now…in the present?”
“We earn your trust, Takashi-Chan…soon.” Emily turned and hurried over to her duffle bag- as she did her towel fell to the ground.
“That is a good start at earning one’s trust, Emily-Chan.”
“Oh, give it a rest, Tish! I don’t have anything that you don’t!”
“That is the shame of it, doctor!”
Emily was right, the warm water felt heavenly! I felt my entire body relax as I submerged myself. The fragrance of the perfumed bubble bath I added further relaxed me. Why had I never done this before?
“Alex, have you seen Tish lately? She and Emily went to check their makeup five minutes ago! I haven’t seen them since.” Carroll brought me out of my fog. My sudden change of venue told me I was doing it again. Taking another ‘time trip’.
“They haven’t come back yet Carroll; maybe I should go check on them.” A woman seated next to me at the bar said as she stood and walked toward the lavatories.
This was another one of those trips! I realized I hadn’t been sitting on any stool; instead I was standing in the stool. Immediately I realized I would have no interaction. I had to admit that I did look good in my whites although my butt did look a bit big. As before, I shook that thought from my mind.
I followed the other me into the lavatory and found it empty. This worried both of us.
“Where did they go?” I heard myself say.
‘Good question!’ I answered.
Future me ticked her head to the side a few times then ran right through me and out the door, but instead of heading back to the bar, we headed out the back door. In the dark alleyway, I heard Emily’s professional voice.
“Tish! Tish, just stay still and I’ll go get help. Hang in there, hon!”
“Emily, what happened?” the other me asked.
“I don’t know Alex! She finished first, said she would wait outside in the hall for me, and when I came out she was gone! I found her out here just a minute ago. She’s in bad shape, Alex! She needs a hospital!” Emily explained in her calm professional voice.
“Why didn’t I see this coming?” Future me asked.
I noticed me freeze.
“Alex? We need to get her to the hospital! Alex? Hey!”
Before I knew it the water had grown cold and Emily began banging on the door.
“Hey! You going to stay in there all day, sis? Tish needs a bath too!”
“Alright! I just lost track of the time! Give me a minute.”
I quickly washed my hair and did a final once over, got out, pulled the stopper and dried myself off. I wrapped my long wet hair in a towel like Emily had shown me and wrapped another around my waist.
“That felt good! Why didn’t you tell me it felt so good, sis?”
“For the same reason I didn’t tell you to wrap the towel across your chest instead of your waist. Submarines don’t have bath tubs!” She pointed to my bared chest and laughed.
“I see that you are also trying to earn my trust, Alex-sensei!”
I let my grip on the towel release. “You do know we have the same equipment, right Tish, so what does it matter?” I walked over to my duffle to retrieve some clean clothes.
“I can tell that you two are sisters.” Tish continued.
“Why, because Alex said almost the same thing I did when I dropped my towel, Tish?”
“No.”
“Because we both dropped our towels in your presence?” I asked.
“No, because you both have the same tattoo on the small of your back! What does it mean?”
“What tattoo?” Emily and I asked at the same time.
Before we had the chance to go any farther someone knocked at our door.
“Who is it?” I asked.
“Lt. Smith. May I enter?”
“Door’s open, Mina.” I responded.
“You didn’t lock the door, Alex?” Emily said aghast.
“No. Should I have?”
“I always lock the door, Alex! You never know what kind of deviate might be waiting to enter!”
“I assure you, doctor, I am no deviate!” Mina announced as she entered the large gathering room. “But, I seem to have come by at the wrong time judging from your apparent lack of proper accoutrements!”
“As we were just telling Tish, here, none of us has anything different than anyone else, Mina!” I indicated for her to have a seat. Instead, Mina turned her back to us.
“That’s not entirely true, Alexandra.” She said as she began undressing. “Ensign Moritsu, are you not the next occupant of the bathing facilities?” She turned just her head in Tish’s direction as she unhooked her foundations. There was also a serious glare directed at the petite Ensign.
“I guess that is my cue to try out this bath tub you both speak so highly of!”
“Be sure to add some of the lavender bubble bath, you’ll love it, Tish!” Emily added as she shut the door.
Mina waited until we heard the water start. She now was as naked as we were.
“Is this some island custom you haven’t told us about, Mina?” I asked as she turned back around to face us.
“Do pay attention! Take another look, Alexandra, Emily.” She turned her back to us once more. Do you see it?”
“Cute tattoos, Mina. What do they mea…you have two? Is one the same as what Tish saw on our backs?” I asked in surprise for the both of us.
“The very same! I would have thought you two had found it by now.”
“What do they mean, your highness?” Emily inquired.
“One is the sign of the royal bloodline- an ancient rune symbol handed down through the generations. What they mean exactly has been forgotten. They have not been recorded in any texts that I have researched so far. My…our mother thought they meant ‘long-sighted and traveler’, which would make sense. The exact symbols appear nowhere in any Asian language.”
The water suddenly shut off and Tish walked naked through the door.
“It means ‘gifted’ in Japanese, your highness.”
“Ensign, are you in the habit of eavesdropping on private conversations to which you are not a part?”
“No, Ma’am! I just remembered that’s what it means! How could I hear you with the water running?” Tish defended herself.
“Turn around Ensign! We shall see if your translation is correct.” She motioned for Tish to approach and turn.
From our vantage point we could see no mark of any kind.
“Doctor, would you be so kind as to fetch me a piece of stationary from the desk drawer, please?” Emily retrieved the requested paper and pencil. “Thank you.”
Mina wrote down something while looking at Ensign Moritsu’s back then wrote down something else.
“Alexandra, which is the symbol on you and your sister’s back?” she handed the paper to me and I checked Emily’s back. “This one.” I handed Emily the paper to check my back.
“That’s it, Mina. We both have the same design.” Emily concluded.
“Does it correspond to mine?”
“Yes, but what is this other symbol for Mina?” I asked.
“This is the rune on Ensign Moritsu’s back, sisters.” She handed the paper to Tish. “Care to translate this symbol, Tish.” She pointed to the first symbol she had drawn.
“It means ‘Trusted friend’, your highness.”
“It is close to the Japanese character, yes, but not exact in your case, Miss Moritsu. By the way, ‘Tish’, I know a little Japanese and it translates as trustworthy- nice try though! Each of us has two symbols that, I suspect, fully describe our gifts. Some rune symbols are small or obscured by birthmarks, and such. Others, like ours, when fully developed, are freely visible. See here on Tish’s back?” She turned the small Ensign around and pointed to the small of her back.
“You can barely see it now, but as her gift develops, one then the other most likely will become more visible.” Mina instructed.
“Any idea what it really means your highness?” Tish asked.
“It means that you should dispatch that ‘your highness’ moniker and call me by my given name, Mina, Moritsu Takashi! Start doing that and we can communicate more comfortably!”
“As you wish, your…Mina…Ma’am.”
Mina giggled. “In your case, Tish, the first would seem to indicate ‘Language’, given your extremely high aptitude for learning new tongues and accents! I must say, Alexandra, she does your version of hillbilly better than you!” I stuck my tongue out at her. “I should say we shall see yet another symbol appear on Jacquelyn’s back in the next few days- the other’s as they discover and develop them. It seems to be a way for us to validate each other as sisters- members in the same society- sorority, so to speak.”
I hated to be the devil’s advocate, but I needed to point out one very slight problem.
“Mina, these symbols, they look an awful lot like Japanese, maybe even confused for it. If someone sees them during this war, we might be accused of treason. I suggest we hide them as much as possible- at least till after the Cold War.”
Emily and Tish just looked at me as if my third eye suddenly blinked open- not that I had such a thing.
“That is a wise suggestion Alexandra! I see you have taken more ‘time trips’ as you call them.”
“So how long do we have to hide our markings, sis?” Emily sniped.
“Let’s see, the Berlin Wall falls in 1988, but Japanese, Korean, and Chinese symbols…letters become popular around the turn of the century. We should definitely hide then from now through the sixties- especially during the fifties.”
“That seems like a logical assumption, Alexandra, although there is that brief period between 2006 and 2011 that relations become a bit strained with North Korea.”
Mina noticed Emily’s confusion. “Doctor, the time frame, Alexandra suggests is from the present to just after the development and mastery of arthroscopy surgery.”
“Okay that makes better sense to me now.” Emily nodded.
“You three are amazing! Sitting here in the all together, calmly and nonchalantly talking about the future as if it were history! I think I better go take my bath before the water cools.”
“Isn’t that what I advised five minutes ago, Takashi?”
Tish quickly padded off and closed the bathroom door.
“You’re still not going to tell us everything about our newly adopted ‘society’, are you Mina?”
“We share the bloodline’s symbol, Alexandra, you tell me.” Mina replied as she redressed herself. “This has been a very…revealing chat, ladies, now I must ready myself for your uncle’s dinner invitation.”
“What about the other symbol, Mina? What does it mean?” I wanted more information, which I probably wouldn’t get.
“It is a sub designation of sorts, Alexandra, specialization. You will figure it out in time, sister.”
As usual, her reply raised more questions than it answered.
“Don’t forget to check in with us tonight, Mina. We want to hear all about your date with Uncle Richard!” Emily said quickly as Mina closed the suite’s door.
“Sis, maybe we should call for a car and hit the O.C. tonight.”
“You’re not ready for that yet, Alex.”
“I’ve been there before; I know what to expect, Emily!”
“If you think you can handle all the pawing and drooling!”
I glared at her.
“It’s your funeral! First, we need to get you and Tish ready. We’ll need our heels for dinner, sis, just so you know. You’ve never worn them before so get them and start walking around in them.”
“Aye-aye, Skipper!” I saluted in jest.
Someone else knocked on our door.
“Now who is it?”
“Cmdr. Cummins, Cap. Can I come in? Oh, okay I’ll wait ‘till you two get decent, doc.” Her muffled voice said through the door.
Emily and I hurriedly got dressed.
“It’s open, Jack.”
My fair-haired Ex-O looked beautiful in her dress whites.
“Cap, Doc, I took the liberty of calling for a transport to take us to the Officer’s Club. Everyone seems to be in agreement tonight, Alex.”
I answered her through my mind. ‘Good job Jack, although, you should ask the traditional way first. You might creep people out!’
“Thank you, Cap. Believe me, it still creeps me out! Anyway, the bus should be here around 1900. Get this! Josie even talked Scotti into going! Kayla…Ensign Langford even offered to help with her face! Okay, I’ll let you guys get ready. Oh, tell Tish not to worry, she’ll love it! See you in four!”
“I’m worried about her, Emily.” I stated.
“Who, Jack?”
I nodded, “out of everyone, she has changed the most. Remember when Jack was the strict taskmaster type? Jacquelyn turns out to be the exact opposite. I wonder if she even noticed the change?”
‘Yes, I noticed the change, Alex.’
“What the hell was that?” I shouted, startled by the disembodied, female voice of my Ex-O.
“What was what, Alex? I didn’t hear a thing.”
“I think Jack’s tattoo just got a little darker! Hey, if I brush your hair out would you brush mine and…could you help me with my evening look?”
“Sure, sis.”
2130 hours, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 21st, 1944
For dinner Carroll, Emily, Jack, Tish, Ricky Samuels, and I decided to visit a small bar about two blocks from the Ala Moana, our hotel. The place was dimly lit and barely large enough to hold the ten tables, bar, and billiard table. We had been told of this place by one of Alex’s old shipmates. The place, though small, was said to have a wonderful chef and menu.
“So, what do you think of them vittles, y’all?” Emily, again poking fun at my drawl, asked everyone at the table.
“Emily, do you have to keep doing that? Can’t you let it rest for the duration of our leave?”
“What fun would that be, Alex?” Emily giggled.
“Ya, Alex, take it easy. Don’t be such a stick!” Carroll added her two cents.
“Y’all, stop makin’ fun a Ally, y’hear! Cain’t help she’s been brought up in the Ozarks! They’s lucky they learnt how ta read let ‘lone speak proper!” Tish could barely finish without laughing.
“Et tu Brute?”
“What’d she say, Emily?”
“It’s Latin, Tish. From ancient Rome, members of the Roman Senate, in an effort to keep ultimate power from Caesar, each stabbed him to death- including his friend and confidant, Brutus. It translates as ‘you to, Brutus?’”
“Sounds like an elegant language. I’d love to learn it. Does anyone speak it today?”
“Mostly doctors, pharmacists, and priests. Some people call it the language of love, Tish.”
“Funny, that’s what Ensign Rodriguez said about Spanish!”
“I’m sure she did, Tish. A lot of western languages had their start in Latin.”
“I think I need to check my makeup. Whose turn is it to accompany me?”
“I’ll go with you, Tish. I need to use the toilet too.” Emily conceded. “We’ll be back in a few.”
As Emily and Tish got up and made their way to the back of the bar, I got a shiver down my spine. Something about this setting seemed familiar- very familiar!
“Jack, can you still hear Tish and Emily?”
“Yes, why do you ask, Alex?” Her expression grew serious as she looked at me. “Something is going to happen…to Tish! Alex, we have to stop it! Tell me how, Cap.”
For some strange reason I started getting pictures in answer to Jack’s request.
“Jack, I want you and the Chief to go to the lavatory, but instead, sneak out the back door and find a hiding place. Two men are going to come out in a few minutes. They will be dragging Tish with them. You have to find a way to stop them from hurting her! As little damage as possible, chief!”
“Count on us, Cap. Come on Ricky Lynn, I need to powder my nose.” Jack guaranteed, as Chief Samuels looked disappointed.
Roughly two minutes later, two men got up from their stools at the middle of the bar and walked toward the back of the establishment. Carroll and I got up and seated our selves at the abandoned stools for a better vantage point. One of them had gone into the men’s room while the other stood watch. I didn’t like the looks of this at all.
“No matter what happens Carroll, act like you don’t know a thing. Let’s try to carry on a normal conversation.”
“Aye, Skip.” She nodded slightly.
“So, did you have a chance to check out that lingerie shop on Kona yet, Alex?”
“Not yet, Carroll. Emily and I have been busy sightseeing. Did you see anything I might like?”
“They have things from all over the world! I saw this darling lace trimmed garter belt. They have it in a dusty rose, Alex. I think you would like it.”
I gestured with my eyes to the back of the room as one of the men reached for Tish, spun her around, and held his hand over her mouth. The other man exited the lavatory and helped his partner carry her out the back door.
“Alex, have you seem Tish lately? She and Emily went to check their makeup five minutes ago! I haven’t seen them since.”
My spine started to tingle like no tomorrow! I felt like someone was standing next to me, but the stool had just been deserted. Could I really feel my own temporal presence?
“They haven’t come back yet Carroll; maybe I should go check on them.” I got up and walked towards the back, the whole time feeling as if someone was behind me.
Opening the door to the toilet, I noticed that it was empty.
“Where did they go?” Somehow I had missed seeing Emily go out the back door. This was not turning out the way I wanted!
“Good question!” I heard behind me. As I turned my head to look, something caught my eye in the mirror. Had I seen the other me reflected there? The chances were good!
Turning around and heading out the door I felt a chill pass through me. I just ran through myself, I remembered!
I hurried out the back door just in time to see two men fly across the alley and hit the brick wall of the opposing building…then fall twenty feet to the alley’s floor! Turning, I saw Emily holding Tish off to my right. Even with the dim moonlight I could see their astonishment! Chief Samuels and Jack stood to my left. My Chief also looked astonished, but Jack’s expression was one of extreme anger.
“No one tries anything funny with any of my friends!” She hissed.
Again the men flew into the building’s wall, again falling twenty or so feet to the street.
“Do I make myself clear gentlemen, or do you want more?”
“At ease, Commander!” I shouted. “I think they got the message!”
“I’m not sure they have, Captain!” she replied with even more anger.
The two flew down the alleyway some forty feet knocking over several trashcans as they landed. Slowly they picked themselves up and staggered away, never bothering to look back.
“Don’t come back until you know how to treat a lady!” Jack shouted as she pointed several times to the retreating attackers.
Chief Samuels said it best. “Boy I’d hate ta get on yer bad side, Commander!”
I had to ask the obvious.
“How on earth did you do that, Jack? It was amazing!”
“They just got me so damned steamed, Alex! I guess I let my temper get the best of me! I just wanted to throw them against the wall and…and they did just that! I don’t know how I did it!”
Emily and Tish came over to us. “How long have you known, Alex?”
“Two days, sis.”
“Yet you did nothing to warn me?” Tish sobbed.
“If the Skipper here hadn’t told the Commander and I to come out here and wait, you would have been worse off.” Chief Samuels advised her.
“Tish, I’m sorry! Sometimes I don’t see the date or time. Things didn’t start looking familiar until you two got up to go to the lavatory. By that time it was too late to warn you. Are you okay? Did they hurt you, Takashi-Chan?”
“Just my pride, thank you! Thank you all for rescuing me, sisters!”
“We protect our own, Tish! Plain and simple!” Jack acknowledged.
“Ladies, I think we’ve had enough fun for one night! I’ll settle up with the barkeep and let’s go back to the hotel.”
“Ladies, could you come up to our room for a minute, I need you to see something?” I asked as we made our way up the steps from the lobby.
“Sure thing, Alex.” Jack answered for all.
After we got inside, I had Emily and Tish stop.
“Jack, Carroll, Chief, I’d like you to look at something. Emily, could you please lift the back of your blouse and show them your symbol?”
Emily did as asked and I did likewise.
“As you can see, we both have the same symbol tattooed to the small of our back.”
“Why would you do that, Alex? It’s already evident that you two are sisters! Why get tattooed?”
“We didn’t, Jack. Tish has a different symbol on her back. I’d be willing to bet that you all have a different symbol on your back. Care to show us?”
Cautiously each turned around and lifted the back of their blouse.
There it was- as visible as our symbols! I retrieved the paper and pencil from the desk drawer and drew out the characters.
“This is your symbol, Jack. According to Mina it indicates your gift and recognizes you as one of us.”
I showed Carroll and the Chief theirs. Each of you must be mindful to cover them when in public or anywhere other than around our crew for the foreseeable future. Outsiders must never find out about them. Do you understand?”
“After finding out what I can do tonight, I don’t think anyone should know- except us.”
A quiet knock sounded at the door.
“It’s open, Mina.” I didn’t need premonition to see this coming- I just knew.
Lt. Smith entered and headed straight for my Ex-O.
“Welcome Jacquelyn, our newest mind warrior!” She embraced Jack and kissed her on the forehead.
“Excuse me, Ma’am?” Jack squeaked.
“You fought off two fully grown men with just your mind, did you not?”
“I…guess…I guess I did!” She stopped and thought about it. “Did I really do that though, Mina, or did I have help?” Jack glanced back at me.
“The circus cannon stunt was all your doing, Jack! I had nothing to do with it- honest!”
“There were two of you there, Alex! I heard both of you! I distinctly sensed two of you!” Jack exclaimed.
“Alexandra, please turn around, dear.”
“Why, what happened?” Now I was worried.
“So it has manifested! Doctor, have you seen your sisters back lately?”
“Mina, Alex just showed us her tattoos.” Carroll interrupted.
“Tattoos? Last time I looked she only had one!” Emily hurried over to look.
“That definitely wasn’t there this afternoon, Mina. What does it mean?”
“Hey! Care to tell me what’s goin’ on back there?”
“You have another symbol, Alex, right above the first one, just like Mina!” Emily replied with excitement.
“Is it the same symbol?”
“No, this one is completely different, sis. Any idea as to what it means, Mina?”
“I have only heard tell of this symbol, doctor! It comes from the earliest stories of Kili- from its first occupants.”
“Oh, from the Asian migration. About seven or eight hundred years ago?”
“Several thousand years before that I should think, doctor.”
“So now it’s up to me to figure out what it means, right Mina? You’re going to tell me that in your cryptic gypsy voice, right?”
“No, supreme highness.” It came out in a very quiet voice- barely above a whisper. I noticed tears forming in her eyes as she gazed at me.
“No. No! No, you didn’t just say that, Mina? No, you are the reigning monarch! I have no desire to take your place in any time or place! No, Mina! No!”
“Not time or place, Alexandra. Time and space!”
“Okay, time and space. I went ahead in time and saw man land on the moon, hence, space! You knew that already!”
“You don’t understand, Alexandra! Time and space! That is what the runes on your back indicate- time and space! Nina was right about you all along! To think that I should be the lucky one!” She turned me around and hugged for all she was worth, while burying her head into my neck and shoulder.
“Look, Mina, I have no idea who you think I am, but I’m just an average girl from Missourra! I’m nobody special! Come on, stop the cryin’ before I start.” I looked around at my officers for answers. Everyone looked as confused as I felt.
“Please, Mina, tell me the stories about this symbol- tell me what this means!” I reached around to touch the symbols location.
Tish walked behind me. “Alexandra-sensei! There is a third mark above the second- barely starting to show!” She said as I felt her touch slightly higher on my back.
Mina started to laugh and cry at the same time as her arms squeezed tighter. I said the only thing I could, given the circumstances.
“Oh, God!” I gulped. “Mina…what, um…what does a third rune mean? Dare I ask?” This simply was not happening! I had only existed in this body, as a woman, for barely three weeks, now Mina, Queen Mauikimau- the queen of an entire island community was calling me ‘Supreme Highness’! Conductor, stop this train I want off!
The warm sun felt good on my face. A gentle breeze blowing through my hair smelled of tropical flowers and exotic herbs.
“Oh, great! I’m on another time trip!” I said aloud. “When and where am I now?”
Tropical vegetation surrounded me. Looking down I saw sandy soil beneath my regulation black leather heels. I was still in my dress whites. Around me, I heard hundreds of birds’ singing- I also heard voices from directly ahead of me- women’s voices.
Intrigued, I cautiously made my way along a narrow trail I happened to be on until I came to the outskirts of a village. All of the twenty or so buildings were made from native materials and were very ornate.
As I watched from the safety of the brush, several women moved between several of the buildings with baskets and other items that I couldn’t quite make out. I thought I recognized most of the faces.
“Where am I?” I once again asked myself. I knew I was back in the hotel room among friends, so anything I said would not be questioned.
Someone tapped me on my shoulder. “I believe this is our village on Kili, Alexandra.”
“Oh God!” I screamed as my heart skipped several beats and I jumped a mile.
“Why so jumpy, Supreme Highness?”
“Get down, they might hear us!” I turned to Mina and put my finger to my mouth. I squat back down behind the bushes motioning for her to follow.
“You can see and touch me? Mina, how is this possible?” I asked trying to understand.
“You tell me, Supreme Highness, you brought me here!”
“Last time, okay Mina? I’m…not…your…Supreme…Highness!” I was getting angry now.
“Then how do you explain our both being here? Only someone with more power than I possess could bring a companion along on a journey.”
“Mina, I don’t know why I’m here let alone why you’re here, or how! You say this is your village on Kili? When? Is this after the war? Do we come back here after it’s all over?”
“Let’s find out, Alexandra. I can guarantee that we will not be turned away.”
“Why so confident, your highness?”
“Oh Alexandra, haven’t you figured it out yet? We all possess gifts here! We are unafraid of the paranormal. Come, let’s have a look.”
Mina took my hand and we walked into the village side by side. She was right- no one seemed to pay us any mind- except a small girl of maybe four or five playing nearby.
“Mummy, how did you get over there so fast? Did Aunty Laria take you for a ride again? Who’s your friend, mummy? I like her! She’s pretty!” The little girl rambled with excitement.
“Nina! My lord, look at you!” Mina cried as she lowered herself to the child.
Her arms swept right through the little girl’s body as she tried to hug her.
“Oh, so you’re not my mummy, mummy. That’s okay, I understand! You’re my mummy, only from a different time, right?”
“Yes, child. Alexandra and I are from another time and place.”
“Alex…ann…dra…that’s a pretty name too! Nice to meet you, Alexandra!”
“Nice to meet you too, Nina! Can you tell me where your mummy in this time is? We need to talk to her, sweetie.”
“Sure! Here I’ll take you to her.” Her little hand passed right through mine.
“Well, that won’t work. “ she frowned. “Follow me please.”
Little Nina led us to the largest of the dwellings.
“Wait here and I’ll get her, mummy.” She giggled.
“Alexandra, I know when we are!” Mina suddenly spoke up. “This is THE day…March 11th, 1932!” She wiped her eyes with her thumb, “the day that Nina told me about you! I didn’t understand at the time. She was only a child. I thought she was just playing like normal children do. I can see now that I was wrong.”
“She told you…about…me?”
“Mummy, come here! Mummy is here with a friend, mummy! Look, they’re right over there!” little Nina’s finger pointed directly at us. Mina looked around.
“Where are they, dear?”
“Right here, mummy! Mummy and Alexandra are right here!” Her head turned back to us. “Tell her mummy, Alexandra. Tell her what you want, don’t be shy!”
“Nina, dear, I see no one out of the ordinary in the village. I’m sorry.”
“Why can’t you see them mummy? They are right in front of you! They are wearing white tops, white skirts, and black shoes. Mommy has two gold bars and a gold star, on a blue cloth on each shoulder and Alexandra has three gold bars and a gold star, on a blue cloth on hers! Say something to mummy, mummy!”
“Queen Mauikimau, my name is Alexandra Steinert. You don’t know me yet, but you will. I’m not quite sure how or why we are here…” Queen Mauikimau didn’t flinch in the least; instead, she continued to search the area, at times looking right through us. “She can’t see us, Mina.”
“Mummy, Alexandra was just talking to you! Didn’t you here her?”
“Sorry, little one, but I heard nothing but the birds. Go back to your play, dear, mummy is preparing dinner. We’ll play after, when mummy has more time, okay?”
“Nina?” My Mina suddenly asked. “Nina, could you give your mummy a message for us, dear?”
“Of course!”
“Tell your mummy to ask specifically for S-S-3-5-3 when she complains of nightmares. Can you remember that my little one?”
“S-S-3-5-3, okay, I’ll tell her, mummy!”
“Also tell her you have met Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. Can you do that my child?”
“Sure, the empess of time and spath. I can do that, mommy.”
All of a sudden I started to feel light-headed.
“Mina, I think it’s time to go. I feel faint. Nina, sweetie, it’s been nice to meet you, but I think your mommy and I have to go. Remember to tell your mommy what we said, Nina, I will see you in a few years. Behave and listen to your mommy, sweetie!”
I squeezed Mina’s hand just to be on the safe side.
“Good bye, Nina!”
“Until then, my sweet Nina!”
“Bye mummy!” The little girl waved as the light faded.
“What did she mean, Doc? I heard her say something about Supreme Highness then they both collapsed!”
“Just help me get them comfortable, Carroll. I think Alex took another one of her time trips and I think Mina went along for the ride this time!”
“Look, they’re both starting to cry!”
“I see that Tish!”
“Not to change the subject, but does anyone else smell flowers?”
“Now that you mention it, they remind me of Kili, Chief. Where is it coming from?”
“You’re not going to believe this, Emily, but it’s coming from Alex and Mina!”
“No!”
“Really! Take a whiff!”
“You’re right, it is coming from them!”
As the lights came back on, I saw Emily leaning over me. Oddly enough she was sniffing the air about me.
“I took a bath this morning Lieutenant! What’s the problem?”
“Alex!” Emily began to strangle me.
I was able to move my head high enough to look at my body. I still held Mina’s hand in mine.
“Mina? Are you alright, your highness?” I asked as her eyes started to flutter slightly. I wiped my eyes dry with the palm of my free hand.
“Thank you, Alexandra!” Mina replied quietly. “Thank you for allowing me to complete the circle, Empress.”
“You knock that crap off right now! You hear me Lieutenant? I am not this…this…Empress…supreme highness…whatever, that you keep talking about…no way!”
“Alex? Where did you go this time?” Emily asked as I stared at Mina in frustration.
“Kili Island, March 11th, 1932. We were both there, Mina and I. We talked to a four year old Nina. No one else could see or hear us though.”
“You two went back in time? I thought we could only see into the future, Mina? How could you go back? Why did we smell flowers here in the hotel room? Alex, what’s going on?”
“Alexandra took me back at my request, doctor! We…you, my daughters, and I, cannot achieve such an accomplishment! We must ask temporal transit from the Empress- she alone can grant that passage- so the ancient stories tell us. Alexandra, by granting my request you set in motion the very plan that saved us all. I am forever in your debt, Empress!” She gently squeezed my hand, which she still held.
“Le’me up, sis!” Emily released me and I stood up, helping Mina to her feet in the process. “Na’ hear this! I…am…not…nor…ever…will…be…any…Empress…or…any…dignitary, that clear, Queen Mauikimau? I’m just yer normal ever’ day farm gal from the ‘show me state’! I got no royal blood ah any kind in my body er fam’ly line! I’m just the commander of a U-nited States Navy Submarine! That is, for right now! After this war…I don’t cater ta know what’ll become a me…or us! Do I make m’self clear, Lt. Smith?” I still hated how this voice of mine sounded when I got angry.
“Calm down, Alex! I’m sure she can explain her reasons for your new title! Can’t you Mina?”
“That’s jus it, Em! I don wannit! Never asked fer it, an never wanted it, ever! Cain’t en’one hear what she’s sinuatin’? ‘Cause is sounds as tho she’s puttin’ me right up there with ol’ J.C.! Ah jus cain’t ‘llow that no how, no way!”
“Alex just calm down! Please? I’ve never heard you this upset before! Please settle down before something else happens! Tish take her over to the couch and have her sit down!” Emily said as she tried to control the situation and cool my temper.
“I don wanna settle down! I need ta be ‘lone so ah kin think! Ah needta git outta here…”
“Where’d she go! Alex? Alex, where did you go?”
“Mina? If you know anything about this, you better spill it immediately!”
“I assure you doctor, I have nothing to do with this! I’m as much in the dark as any of you!”
“Jack, can you still hear her? Is she somewhere close by?”
“Emily, I can’t hear her! Her mind just went quiet- like she doesn’t exist anymore! Oh God, I think she’s gone!”
“She is still alive, Jacquelyn, of that I am sure.”
“You’re so certain! Why, Mina?”
“The ancient stories tell of the legend of the ‘Empress of Time and Space’, Doctor, a being that is not tied to any one reality. The ‘Empress’ chooses her reality, moving forward or back through time- able to change locations at will. Our stories tell of her being a humble being full of compassion for every race and world. She does not rein like your typical Monarch- instead she helps steer the destiny of those around her- especially those she loves dearest. Sisters, what we have just witnessed, as miraculous as it sounds, was prophesized over five thousand years ago! The Empress has returned.”
“That’s crazy, Mina! Alex couldn’t be this ‘Empress’! She’s the best boat captain I ever served under! All the girls love her and would do anything for her! The captain would never let any of us get hurt…or die…if she…could…”
“Go on, Miss Sheldon. Tell us more about your Captain’s compassion, how she used her new gift to save us many times over. Now can you all see the validation to what I tell you?”
“So let’s say the Skipper is this “Empress” lady. What just happened to her? No one can just disappear like that, can they?”
“Ricky Lynn, tell us how you fixed a worthless pile of cast iron and made it run again.”
“I just knew ta pull the piston with the bent rod outta the block an…”
“How did you know to do that? Had you ever tried it before? How did you get that piston out of the block without first removing the crankshaft- I would think there shouldn’t be enough room to do that?”
“It was loose in the cylinder! I was able to cock it enough to…wait…it shouldn’t have been that loose! It never could have worked if it were small enough to tilt in that cylinder…huh! How did it get so loose, Yer Highness?”
“You tell me Chief, you’re the mechanic!”
“Had to be a defect in the build! Someone at the engine plant threw in the wrong sized piston. That would account for it failin’ in the first place.”
“There is an alternate explanation, Ricky Lynn.”
“So, what yer sayin’, I made the thing smaller so’s it’d come out?”
“Precisely, Chief!”
“Get outta here!”
“Miss Samuels, please give us a list of items in your luggage. Try not to leave anything out.”
“Just the standard stuff: two pair of deck shoes; two pair of regulation heels; a week’s worth of civvies; five brassieres, four pair of socks; three sets of work blues; an overcoat, two complete dress whites; a toothbrush; my toiletries; um, my pillow; oh, and some tools just in case I need them for somethin’.”
“You fit all that in your bag, Chief? How’d you do that? I couldn’t fit half that in mine and we got the same regulation duffle as everybody!”
“Ya got to know how ta pack, Lt. Sheldon.”
“No one can pack that much in a regulation duffle, Chief, I’ve tried. Trust me, if I could take my surgical tools with me wherever I go, I wouldn’t need an extra bag for them!”
“So I was able to fit them in- so what!”
“An estimate on how much those tools weigh, Chief?”
Well…about fifty I’d say, why?”
“And how much would you say that chair weighs?”
“Thirty, maybe forty.”
“Try to lift it, please, Ricky Lynn.” Chief Samuels looked at Mina, but approached the upholstered chair and tried to lift it.
“Ow! Too heavy, must weigh more than I thought, Ma’am.”
“No Chief, you were right. It weighs about thirty-eight pounds. So how can you lift a duffle containing fifty pounds of tools…and a week’s worth of clothes if you can’t lift a forty pound chair?”
“She got ya there, Ricky Lynn!”
“Shut up Carroll!”
“We get it, Mina. Alex can travel through…anything. Where did she go? When will she come back? What will we do in the mean time?”
“We carry on as we would otherwise, Jacquelyn. Our Empress will return when she decides that it is best.”
“Why did the lights just blink?”
“Power plant probably changing over to a different generator, Miss Cummins.”
“Well if Uncle Rick doesn’t get a report from her tomorrow night, he will get very upset, Mina!”
“What if the captain does not return by tomorrow night, Lieutenant?”
“Then I guess we cover for her! Say she’s had one too many or something. We’re all on leave don’t forget.”
“There’s only one problem with that Chief, I have never known Alex to get drunk- even before his tribunal!”
“Then what was with all her talk of a still in every backyard and drinking moonshine from baby bottles, doctor?”
“Exaggeration, Tish. My sister still exaggerates like a man would.”
“Well she certainly has a woman’s temper! Trust me I know a woman’s temper, Doc!”
“If that statement had come from anybody else, Chief, I wouldn’t have believed it! Still the matter of covering for Alex is foremost!”
“The doctor’s right! We need to get Randi, Ricki, and…heck; we need to get everybody briefed on the Captain’s disappearance. Everyone needs to cover for her, even if it’s to say they just saw her minutes before!”
“Let’s get everyone together in the morning. If Alex reappears before then, we let the whole thing drop. If not, we gather the rest of the crew in the ballroom after breakfast- agreed? Okay then! See you all in the morning, ladies.”
1400 hours, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 23rd, 1944
“Mina, I’m starting to worry about Alex! She’s been gone for three days now and I don’t think Uncle Rick is going to accept Jack’s reports much longer. He has to suspect by now that we’re hiding something.”
“Emily, we cannot hurry Alexandra’s return! She must decide that on her own. She has much to learn about herself and no one to help her through it. Quoting your baseball, she threw out the playbook! She will return soon, dear.”
“Well I hope it is soon, Mina! If the captain is gone much longer I can see myself becoming a permanent resident of Pearl Harbor’s brig!”
“Tish, we would never let them take you away! Like it or not, when Alex had us put that uniform on you, you instantly became one of the crew. If that weren’t true, the crew would have abandoned you by now.”
“I miss her, doctor. Do you think that, wherever she is, she is healthy?”
“Tish, one thing to know about Alex; she always finds a way to survive. She calls it her pioneer’s spirit. I just call it tenacity. I’m sure she’s doing fine- where or whenever.”
“She is fine, Takashi! According to the stories, there is not much that can cause her harm, though I fear I have done the lion’s share. Once I learned who she was, or because of whom I thought she should be, I failed to consider her psychological stability. I let my excitement blind me of my training. She will return, Moritsu Takashi, of that I am certain!”
Location: unknown, Time: unknown, Date: unknown
Where am I? When am I? Is this even a place at all? A dozen other questions begged for answers, and I had little to go on. First and foremost: how did I get here? How did I do this if I did this at all? Did I do this…or, did Mina have something to do with this?
Mina! The anger I feel at this moment! How could she do this to me? I trusted her to teach me…to teach us to use our gifts! Yet she continually withheld important details- details that could be useful right now. Imagine…me an Empress…huh! The audacity- the sheer inconceivability of the thought!
Inconceivability, huh? Just how do I explain my surroundings then? How do I explain this black void surrounding me, lit only by a single unmoving sun- the peaceful, yet strange feeling that there is no sense of time here- the unimaginable fact that I am here at all? How do I leave this…this place?
I might as well start to figure this out. I’ll start with just before I arrived here. What was I doing- thinking?
Mina and I had just returned from our time trip to Kili Island’s past -check.
She thanked me for taking her there- check. But, how did I do that?
She referred to me first as ‘Supreme Highness’ then as ‘The Empress of Time and Space’- that raised some fur- check!
She claimed that I, alone, had the power to travel anywhere in space or time! Oh, how arrogant to assign that much power to one person- check!
She more or less insinuated that I was some kind of god! Oh, if I could see her again, I would tell her exactly how I feel about that!
Instantly I’m standing next to Mina as I was before I went to wherever I was. That was easy. I just thought about seeing her again. Could it be that simple though?
Emily looked upset.
“Mina? If you know anything about this, you better spill it immediately!”
“I assure you doctor, I have nothing to do with this! I’m as much in the dark as any of you!”
“Jack, can you still hear her? Is she somewhere close by?”
“I’m right here beside Mina, Jack!”
“Emily, I can’t hear her! Her mind just went quiet- like she doesn’t exist anymore! Oh God, I think she’s gone!”
“I’m here, Jack! I’m still alive…at least I think I am?”
“She is still alive, Jacquelyn, of that I am sure.”
“How can you be sure, Mina? I’m not even sure!”
“You’re so certain! Why, Mina?” Emily asks.
“The ancient stories tell the legend of the ‘Empress of Time and Space’, Doctor, a being that is not tied to any one place or reality. The ‘Empress’ chooses her reality, moving forward or back through time- able to change locations at will. The stories describe her as humble- being full of compassion for every race and world. She does not reign like your typical Monarch- instead she gently steers the destiny of those around her- especially those she loves dearest. Sisters, what we have just witnessed, as miraculous as it sounds, was prophesized over five thousand years ago! The Empress has returned.”
“Now she claims I’m not even human? Will she ever stop this fantasy?”
“That’s crazy, Mina! Alex couldn’t be this ‘Empress’! She’s the best damn boat Skipper I ever served under! All the girls love her and would do anything for her! The Skipper would never let any of us get hurt…or die…if she…could…”
“You tell her, Carroll! Tell her she’s nuts! Wait…what?”
“Go on, Miss Sheldon. Tell us more about the Captain’s compassion, how she used her new gift to save us many times over. You have just reiterated what the legend describes. Now can you all see the validation for what I tell you?”
“No, that’s not it at all! I used my skills as a captain too! What validation? So I’m a good strategist, so what!”
“So let’s say the Skipper is this “Empress” lady. What just happened to her? No one can just disappear like that- no trace er nothin’, can they?”
“Not you too, Chief! She has them all fooled!”
“Ricky Lynn, tell us how you fixed a worthless pile of cast iron and made it run again.”
“I just knew ta pull the piston with the bent rod outta the block an…”
“How did you know to do that? Had you ever tried it before? How did you get that piston out of the block without first removing the crankshaft- I would think there shouldn’t be room to do that?”
“It was loose in the cylinder! I was able to cock it enough to…wait…it shouldn’t have been that loose! It never could have worked if it were small enough to tilt in that cylinder…huh! How did it get so loose, yer Highness?”
“You tell me Chief, you’re the mechanic!”
“Ya, Chief, how did you do it? I’ve rebuilt a motor or two! There isn’t much room in there!”
“Had to be a defect in the build! Someone at the engine plant threw in the wrong size piston. That would account for it failin’ in the first place.”
“There is an alternate explanation, Ricky Lynn.”
“So, what yer sayin’, I made the thing smaller so’s it’d come out?”
“Precisely, Chief!”
“Oh for the love a…! That’s impossible! No one can change the physical properties of metal in that way!
”
“Get outta here!”
“Miss Samuels, please give us a list of items in you’re luggage. Try not to leave anything out.”
“Just the standard stuff: two pair of deck shoes; two pair of regulation heels; a week’s worth of civvies; five brassieres, four pair of socks; three sets of work blues; an overcoat, two complete dress whites; a toothbrush; my toiletries; um, my pillow; oh, and some tools just in case I need them for somethin’.”
“How the heck she do that! The thing must weigh over a hundred pounds!”
“You fit all that in your bag, Chief? How’d you do that? I couldn’t fit half that in mine and we got the same regulation duffle as everybody!”
“Ya got to know how ta pack, Lt. Sheldon.”
“Cut the bull, Chief!”
“No one can pack that much into a regulation duffle, Chief, I’ve tried. Trust me, if I could take my surgical tools with me wherever I go, I wouldn’t need an extra bag for them!”
“So I was able to fit them in- so what!”
“An estimate on how much those tools weigh, Chief?”
Well…about fifty I’d say, why?”
“And how much would you say that chair weighs?”
“Forty, maybe sixty.”
“Try to lift it, please, Ricky Lynn.”
“Ow! I can barely lift it- must weigh more than I thought, Mina.”
“No Chief, you were right. It weighs about forty-eight pounds. So how can you lift a duffle containing fifty pounds of tools…and a week’s worth of clothes if you can’t lift a fifty pound chair?”
“She got ya there, Ricky Lynn!” Carroll and I said at the same time.
“Shut up Carroll!”
“We get it, Mina. Alex can travel through…she can travel anywhere. So, where did she go? When will she come back? What will we do in the mean time?”
“How do I get back would be a good starting point!”
“We carry on as we would otherwise, Jacquelyn. You are second in command, dear. Our Empress will return when she decides it is best.”
“DON’T CALL ME ‘EMPRESS’!”
“Why did the lights just blink?”
“Did I just do that?”
“Power plant probably changing over to a different generator, Miss Cummins.”
“Ya that was probably what happened!”
“Well if Uncle Rick doesn’t get a report from her tomorrow night, he will get very upset, Mina!”
“Oh no, I forgot about the nightly report! How am I going to do that?”
“What if the captain does not return by tomorrow night, Lieutenant?”
“Then I guess we cover for her! Say she’s had one too many or something. We’re all on leave don’t forget.”
“Ya, like I would ever get drunk! I didn’t even do that before my tribunal!”
“There’s only one problem with that Chief, I have never known Alex to get drunk- even before his tribunal!”
“Emily really does know me after all! Defend my character, sis!”
“Then what was with all her talk of a still in every backyard and drinking moonshine from baby bottles, doctor?”
“Exaggeration, Tish. My sister still exaggerates like a man would.”
“It was no exaggeration, Tish! The family next door was too poor to buy milk for the baby so they fed him shine, and coffee when they could.”
“Well she certainly has a woman’s temper! Trust me I know a woman’s temper, Doc!”
“I most certainly do not!”
“If that statement had came from anybody else, Chief, I wouldn’t have believed it! Still the matter of covering for Alex is foremost!”
“The doctor’s right! We need to get Randi, Ricki…heck; we need to get everybody briefed on the Captain’s disappearance. Everyone needs to cover for her, even if it’s to say they just saw her minutes before!”
“Y’all would do that for me?”
“Let’s get everyone together in the morning. If Alex reappears before then, we let the whole thing drop. If not, we gather the rest of the crew in the ballroom after breakfast- agreed? Okay then! See you all in the morning, ladies.” Jack said taking command.
“I’d like to see y’all in the morning, if I could figure out how to escape this nightmare!”
“Y’all weren’t listening, Alex.” A man’s voice said as the black void reappeared around me.
“Who said that? I thought I was the only one stuck in this limbo?” As I concentrated on it, the voice sounded vaguely familiar.
“Well, maybe ya are, maybe ya ain’t! If it helps y’all feel better, just think of me as being stuck here with ya, Alex.”
“I know that voice! Brian?”
“One an only, Alex! Y’all got cuter since I last seen ya! Love that dark blonde hair, brother!”
“Show yourself!”
“Who am I to decline the ‘Empress o’ time an space’!”
There he was! Impossible as it seemed. I ran to him and hugged and kissed him!
“Brian! Kid, I missed you like no tomorrow! Where have you been? We all thought you were killed back on December seventh! We’ve been lookin’ for you ever since. How did you escape?”
“Technically…I didn’t, Alex.”
“But you’re here with me, right now!”
“Can you tell me exactly where here is, Alex? I ain’t sher the concept works here. Look, big broth…dang, that don’t quite work no more either. Look, big sister, whether y’all kin accept it or not- I’m dead! I can’t go back- not ever! You just have to move on with your life and enjoy the time y’all have. Enjoy the time with your new friends and family! Wasting your time pining over me ain’t healthy! Leave me rest in peace, Alex. Don’t keep calling out to me. It hurts us all when you do that and I don’t want you to hurt anymore, sis!”
“But Ma an’ Pa, they got no one to carry the family name! I sure can’t do it now- not like this!”
“What’s wrong with the way you look, big sis? I see a beautiful woman that any feller would pay heavily fer! You’ll make some lucky guy very happy some day, Alex!”
“You’re just sayin’ that ta cheer me up!”
“Alex, I may be dead, but I sure ain’t married! If we weren’t kin, I’d take my chances!”
“Why not,” I figured! “Go ‘head, I must be dead too if I’m talking to you?”
“What makes you think you’re dead, sis? Just ‘cause I’m dead don’t mean you are!”
“Then explain it to me, Brain- explain how, if I’m not dead, I’m talking to my brother who has been dead for two years now!”
“Has it been that long ‘ready? Wow, time sher flies, huh? Ya see, it gits complicated, Alex. Basically, you and I are here on a neutral playing field. Someplace that’s neither in your reality, nor in mine.”
“You have your own reality, Brian?”
“Some term it Heaven, others call it Hell, or Purgatory, it’s just another reality- another dimension. One that you enter after ya pass- get it?
“So, I’m in another dimension?”
“That’s where it gets sticky, Alex. Ya see, I’m not really here! You brought me…my essence to this dimension. You alone seem to have the ability to travel between and call others to them.”
Not you too, Brian! Mina started that hogwash back in Hawaii!”
“She’s right, big sister!”
“But I’m nobody, Brian! Why pick me- some grand joke? I have no idea how to be this ‘Empress’!”
“You knew enough to get here! Y’all hollered for me here, didn’t ya?”
“You never leave my thoughts, Brain! We all miss you!”
“I know that, Alex! I ain’t never doubted that since! There are others, though, that miss you much more! Do you want them to mourn you as you done me?”
“No.”
“Then go back ta them Alex…andra! The time fer anger is over, so go home! Be with the people that love you- be with your friends- your family. Ma and Pa will forgive you for who you’ve become- I know that fer certain. They’ve also forgiven that young woman that tried to panhandle ‘em.”
“You knew about that?”
“Let’s just say I got firsthand knowledge and leave it, big sis.”
How did he have ‘firsthand’ knowledge? I decided that question could wait.
“Brian, if I am this ‘Empress’- not to says I am- that everyone thinks I am, I can save your life! I can git ya outta there before the explosion!”
“You could sher try…”
“I can do it, Brian! I know I can!”
“But Alex, that would mean y’all believe! Only the ‘Empress’ could pull off such a marvel!”
“I would try anything to get you back, kid- if believing…if becoming this Deity, this ‘Empress’, is the only way ta do that, so be it!”
“Alexandra, my beautiful big sister, you just cain’t believe. Y’all have to know and accept it- body n’ soul. In order to be her, y’all have ta accept her, sis!”
“I’ll let y’all think on that, Ma’am.” He saluted me! My brother, of all people, saluted me! I could feel the tears running. I returned it with as much respect as I could.
“Now could you please send me back so’s I can finally rest in peace?”
“How do I do that?”
“Do it the way y’all do anything else, I guess. Use your head ya silly skirt! Oh, before I go, though: Congats on yer promotion, Empress!”
As quickly as he appeared, he was gone- just vanished! Could I really be…be her? Was I? I realized my brother was right about several things and had done his best to explain. First, the very fact that he appeared at all. No one other than this ‘Empress’ he said, could achieve such an accomplishment.
Secondly was the fact that I, and no one else, resided here. If I was the lone occupant of this…this ‘place’, then I, alone, was responsible for all this! How could I do this if I weren’t…wasn’t her? Brian had said I had to do more than believe- I had to become.
Did I believe in all this? Did I believe in myself?
I had to admit that over the past few weeks, I had witnessed and seen many strange and unusual events. I, alone, had been there to see men land on the moon. I had witnessed my Chief win her eighth consecutive, fully autonomous solar vehicle competition in 2026- eighty-two years into the future! Doing the math, that made me one hundred and eight! Then there was the big one, traveling backward through time! I had provided transportation for both Mina and I to Kili Island- Kili in 1932!
The realization of what these facts added up to astounded me! What Mina and Brian had claimed must be true. I was the Empress! But was I any different than before? I still felt like Alex Steinert…no, not Alex Steinert, Alexandra Steinert! I still felt like Alexandra Steinert! That hadn’t changed- I was still me.
Brian had disappeared when I released him. Could leaving this place be as simple?
Before I left though, I had to figure out where to go- when to go. Do I go back to Honolulu- to my friends, to report to Admiral Demmit, or should I go rescue Brian?
Maybe I should just check in on my friends first.
“Mina, I’m starting to worry about Alex! She’s been gone for three days now and I don’t think Uncle Rick is going to accept Jack’s reports for much longer. He has to suspect by now that we’re hiding something.”
“Emily, we cannot hurry Alexandra’s return, dear! She must decide that on her own. She has much to learn about herself and no one to help her through it. Quoting your game of baseball, she threw out the playbook! She will return soon, dear.”
“Well, I hope it is soon, Mina! If the captain is gone much longer I can see myself becoming a permanent resident of Pearl Harbor’s brig!”
“Tish, we would never let them take you away! Like it or not, when Alex had us put that uniform on you, you instantly became one of the crew. If that weren’t true, our crew would have abandoned you to the SP’s by now.”
“To bestow such an honor to one’s opponent is…is unheard of! I miss her, doctor. Do you think that, wherever she is, she is healthy?”
“Tish, one thing to know about Alex; she’s a fighter, she always finds a way to survive. She calls it her pioneer’s spirit. I just call it tenacity- okay, stubborn! I’m sure she’s doing fine- where or whenever.”
“She is fine, Takashi! According to the stories, there is not much that can cause her harm, though I fear I have done the lion’s share. Once I learned who she was, or because of whom I thought she should be, I failed to consider her psychological stability. I let my excitement blind me of my training. She will return, Moritsu Takashi, of that I am sure!”
“Captain? If you can hear me, Ma’am, be well and return safe! We are all worried about you, Alex-sensei!” Tears poured from her eyes.
Did Takashi look at me? Did she see me or was it just coincidence?
“Tish! I’m over here! Do you see me?”
“She will be Tish. We’re all worried about her!”
What…what was that?” she pointed right at me.
“What was what, Tish?”
“Through my tears…I thought I…no it must be my imagination.”
“Do explain, Ensign, The imagination tends to be highly underrated.”
She wiped her eyes as she took a moment to compose herself. “For an instant…through tear-filled eyes, I thought I saw the Captain- standing right there,” she pointed, “in front of us! It cannot be though! If she were returning she would stay.” She paused again, “Could she have another destination planned and decided to check on us, Mina?”
“Brian! She’s going to help Brian! Mina, can she do that?” Emily shouted
“I haven’t the foggiest, doctor! We know the future can be changed, whether the past can also be changed without harming our present or future is unknown.”
“Does she really want to chance it? Alex, I know your still here! Do you really want to chance damaging the present and all our futures just to save your brother?” Emily questioned as she looked around.
I walked over to her. Placing my lips close to her ear, I gave my reply. “I have to try, sis.”
“Oh my god!” Emily’s hands went to her mouth. “She really is here! She just answered me. She said ‘I have to try, sis.’ In my ear!
“Alex? Take me with you! Brian might need medical treatment. Alex?”
Again I leaned in close, “Too dangerous for you! I can’t guarantee your safety, Emily.” I kissed her on her cheek. “Be back soon. Uncle has been taken care of. Love you all.”
“NO! Alex, Wait!”
There she was- States Class Battleship, USS Arizona! At least what I could see of her as a tender was moored next to her blocking my view. I had appeared on Kuahua point, directly opposite Ford Island. To my left the Oklahoma and West Virginia were moored together- both were still afloat. This confirmed I was indeed at Pearl prior to the attack, but how soon before? I needed to find a newspaper stand, radio, or something. I started to walk toward where her launch was tied up.
“Now how do I get on the Arizona?” I asked aloud.
“Sorry Miss, but I’m afraid the Arizona is off limits!”
“I turned around to see a handsome SP sprinting my way. I could imagine the thoughts going through his mind- especially ‘how did I miss her?’ He stopped when he saw my rank.
“Sorry, Ma’am…er Commander, Captain’s placed the ship under quarantine for the next forty-eight hours. No one on, no one off.”
I quickly pushed the shock of someone actually seeing me aside. “I understand, Seaman. News travels fast among the Auxiliary. I just wanted to come over to see her and remember her this way. Have a nice day now!” I flashed him the smile that Emily had used on me so many times. Why did I say that? He must think I’m crazy! ‘I just wanted to remember her this way’- how could I be so stupid?
“Thank you, Commander! You have a good weekend yourself!” As required he saluted and I returned it, and then walked away.
How was I going to get aboard? More important, what was today’s date? The sailor had said ‘have a good weekend’. That narrowed it somewhat but not enough. I observed the position of the sun in the sky- winter- mid-afternoon by my estimate, but which day?
My attention was diverted by a familiar voice a short distance away. Admiral Demmit! Uncle Rick was forty yards and closing! He couldn’t see me here! At this point he didn’t even know I existed and I knew Emily’s ma had been dead for a couple years now. No telling what the old man would do if he suddenly saw a younger version of his dead sister in uniform! I quickened my pace and hid behind the closest building I could find.
What was I doing? I could have just shifted in time slightly and become invisible to them. Wait, how did I know that? No time to ponder that question. If Demmit glanced to his right he still might see me. Time shift it was. My hand passing through the nearby building wall provided all the proof I needed to confirm I was a phantom once more. I boldly strode out onto the main thoroughfare…
And straight through the old man himself. That…that felt strange!
“Wow! Did you feel that, Major?”
“Feel what, sir?”
“That blast of cold air just now! It sent a chill down my spine!”
“No, sir! I didn’t feel any breeze, sir.”
“Must have been someone walking on my grave.” Admiral Demmit looked around- looking right through me in the process. “Humph!”
With my unseen status assured, I made my way back to my appearance point. The cute SP was still walking his beat. There had been a small motor launch beached and tied up to a palm tree nearby. I immediately found a problem boarding the launch- my foot passed clean through the deck. One other minor problem- my hands passed through the railing. Now how would I get onboard to save my brother?
Turning around in disappointment, I set back on my previous objective- today’s date.
Why can you never find a newspaper or desk calendar lying around when you want one?
I decided that the only way to get the required information was to go to the Officer’s Club. They were bound to have some.
I suppose I could have just relocated myself there in an instant, but I decided to take the twenty-minute walk from Kuahua point around our submarine base instead. At some point, I must have relaxed enough that I realigned myself to this time as sailors began saluting me when I passed them. I received many whistles of appreciation. Things sure were lax around here before the attack!
I almost forgot to grab the doorknob when I arrived.
“Allow me, Commander.”
“Why thank you, Lieutenant!” I flashed him a sincere smile. I could get used to the receiving end of chivalry!
Mina had once told me, or was she talking to the crew in general, that we could stop traffic. I knew by the sudden hush in the building that I could definitely stop all conversation!
“Can I help you find something, Commander?” The attendant behind the bar asked.
I noted the underscored meaning of his question.
“I just came in for today’s paper.”
“Sure, that’ll be one bit.” He said as he laid the rather emaciated daily on the bar.
I reached to my pocket and fished out some coins. As I handed the Barkeep a penny, I spotted the date and the composition. It was a 1943 steel penny! Two problems: it wasn’t 1943 yet, and pennies were still made from copper in 1941! The war had yet to force most copper to be secured by the government for ammunition casings! I quickly recoiled and searched for a coin of past date. Handing the clerk my 1939-nickel, I cheerfully told him to keep the change.
“Thank you very much, Commander! You have a good Saturday evening now!”
“You too! Bye now.” I exited the club and released the breath I realized I had been holding.
“Emily?” I heard someone call. Well, too late to disappear now.
“Ensign Scott! Wait!”
I quickly glanced behind me to see Lyle, ace newspaper jerk, running my way. I quickly doubled my pace. “Ensign Scott, Emily, please wait?”
I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned around to face my past nemesis- the one who nearly cost me my commission!
“Can I help you?” I tried to keep a civil tongue.
“Emily, I…oh excuse me, I thought you…I thought you were someone else…”
“Commander Steinert! Commander Alexandra Steinert! Who are you, sir?”
“Lyle…Lyle Stepchaki, Ma’a…Commander.”
“Well, Mr. Stepchaki, I haven’t been an Ensign for a number of years, but thank you for the compliment! I hope you find your Ensign. Good day.” I didn’t wait for any retort and continued on my way. No way was I going to give this…no way was I going to give him the time of day!
“I’m sorry, Commander, it’s just that you and Ensign Scott look so much alike! You could be sisters.”
I stopped, turned and thought about my response. Could I chance telling this leech that I was…will be her sister in a few years- to tell him to leave her alone, thus sparing me that nerve wracking tribunal? If I did that, Emily and I may have stayed together. If we stayed together, would I have gotten my command? If I hadn’t gotten Sand Dollar and undergone the Mahanilui, could I be here now? I decided to consult an old friend. ‘Should I tell Mr. Stepchaki to leave Emily alone? There was that big response I hated to hear! Should I tell him I even know ‘Ensign’ Scott? Another dreaded response- rats! I tried another question. Should I be here at all? The lack of any response kept my hopes up.
I noticed Lyle was still looking to me for an answer. “I don’t believe I’ve heard the name before, Mr. Stepchaki, although I just shipped in a few days ago- sorry. Now if you will excuse me, I have to get back to my quarters. I’m meeting my boyfriend, Marine Major Canton for dinner at 1700hrs.”
He looked at his watch. “Oh, I’m sorry to have kept you, Commander!”
I struck at the opportunity to learn the exact time. “Why?” I looked at my watch, “Oh, dear, my watch stopped! Do you have the correct time, Mr. Stepchaki?”
“ Almost 4 o’clock…er, 1555hrs, Ma’am.”
“Please excuse me, Mr. Stepchaki, I have to run!” I took off as fast as two-inch heels and a wool skirt would allow me. I never looked back until I stopped at the women’s barracks.
The barracks…that building reminded me I had nowhere to sleep, if today was December 6th, that is. Remembering the paper, I opened it to the front page. Its dateline read Saturday December 6th, 1941. Wonderful, I was here the evening before all hell was to break loose! The problem of where and when had been solved, all I needed to figure now was the ‘how’! How would a woman’s auxiliary commander get aboard a battleship quarantined by its captain for punishment?
She wouldn’t! There was no reason I should be let onboard! If I could just pop in and grab Brian, then pop back out!
What was wrong with me? That was exactly what I could do; after all, I was the Empress! All I had to do was wait for 0745hrs tomorrow morning and…I tapped myself on the head. “You stupid blonde! You can move through time! Hello?”
“I’m sorry, Ma’am, were you talking to me?”
A brown-haired Lieutenant about my height had come out the door and thought I was remanding her. I felt bad for her and had to cover.
“No, Lieutenant, I’m afraid I was reprimanding the commander here!” I pointed to myself. “I lost my purse somewhere on the way over from the Naval Air Station and haven’t been able to find anyone to report it. My orders, money, and identification- gone! Without orders they won’t issue me my quarters!”
“Ma’am, you can stay here tonight if you’d like. We always have a spare bed- just in case.”
“No, I couldn’t inconvenience y’all, Lieutenant, but thanks for the offer. I’ll just walk into town and get a room.”
“Nonsense, Commander!” She grabbed my hand and pulled me through the door.
“Everyone! This is Commander…” she looked at me to finish the introduction.
“Alexandra Steinert.”
“Alexandra…Cmdr. Steinert here lost her purse and her orders on the way over from Ford. Think we can hide her till Monday?”
The few women in the community room nodded in the affirmative and went back to their business. One Lt. Commander looked back around.
“Crandall just shipped out. The commander can stay there for the weekend.”
“See? Told you! Here, I’ll take you up and show you the room. Stay if you like it or I’m sure we can get someone to drive you into town if you don’t.”
“You’re too kind, Lieutenant…?”
“Riggby, Ma’am. Lt. J.G. Cynthia Riggby! Now come on, follow me. We have our own bathrooms here. You look like you could use a nice warm bath, Commander!”
“Alex. Just call me Alex. Now show me to the warn bath!” I guess I could stay the night.
1600 hours, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 21st, 1944
“Ensign Fischer, it’s 1600hrs and Friday, let’s call it a day, son.”
“Yes sir, Admiral, I’ll see you in the morning, sir. Are you coming too?”
”No, I have some paperwork to finish, and then I’m meeting a friend for dinner, Ted.”
“Aye sir. You and Lt. Smith seem to have really hit it off! She is one good looker!”
“Dismissed, Ensign.”
“Aye, sir!”
“Now to get back to work. First order of business: why are they covering for Steinert? Cummins called in for her today. Where’s Alex?” The old man shrugged. “Maybe I shouldn’t even ask? I may get an answer I don’t want to hear! Wonder what they’re hiding?”
“That would be me, Uncle Rick. They’re covering for me.”
“Alex? How the hell did you get in here? I was just at the door and you didn’t come through it! What did you do, captain, climb through the window? Is that why your uniform is in such disrepair?”
“In a skirt and heels? Not likely, Admiral! Let’s just say I popped in and leave it at that, shall we?”
“Popped in from where, Alex?”
“I just popped in, that’s all- I’m serious!”
“Somehow, I know you’re serious, but I’m afraid to as…Alex why are you crying? Alex? Where did you go?”
“Over here Uncle Rick! Like I said before, let’s just leave it at that, sir.” Demmit noticed that the woman now sitting in his chair looked like she hadn’t been crying. Her uniform was spotless. How did she do that?
“Fine! State your purpose, Captain! I’m a busy man!” Demmit growled as he tried to hide his confusion.
“Yes, I know. Meeting Mina for dinner! Three nights in a row, too! You really like her, don’t you, Admiral?”
“It’s that easy to see, Alex?”
“Plain as day, sir. I’m just here to check in, Admiral…as requested.”
“I see. Well Alex, construction continues on your base. Your electrical plant should go online a week from Wednesday…um, 3rd, May. Quarters are being outfitted as we speak. Alex? Alex, stop disappearing like that!”
“Sorry, sir, I just had to look. The base looks wonderful, Admiral. Mina and Ensign Banes have done a wonderful job designing the base.”
“You saw it already? Oh, you’ve seen it in the future! What’s with the disappearing act though, Alex?”
“Oh, it’s just something I found I could do recently. And I was just there…at our base! That’s where I disappeared to, Admiral. It’s not something we should let on to, though.”
“You are going to be the death of me, Alex! I take it you can jump from place to place now? Wait, how did you know about Mina and I?”
“Well, I can sort of phase out so I can’t be seen. I’ll demonstrate. See?”
“You just passed your hand right through me!” The old man’s eyes grew wide.
“The cat’s meow, isn’t it?”
“I…I know…I remember that feeling! It happened one other time to me!” His eyes lit up with realization. “That was you! Before the attack! You were there weren’t you? How, Alex? I thought you could only see the future? Now you can go back in time too?”
I stood up from his chair and gestured for him to be seated. “Admiral Demmit, please calm down and I’ll answer your questions as best I can, okay?” I motioned for him to be seated again, this time waiting until he did so.
“Good, now to answer. Yes, that was me that inadvertently walked through you that Saturday afternoon! Just recently, I found that my gift allows me to go anywhere- that’s anywhere- in time; to any location, to any dimension. Before you even ask, Admiral- no, I cannot disrupt the timeline as it pertains to the extended Sand Dollar crew, and I will not, under any circumstances, change the future or past to suit the whims of any government- do I make myself clear, Admiral? I will, however, do anything I can to provide the best outcome for my friends and loved ones, Uncle Richard!”
“You’re calling the shots now, Alex?”
“I’m a submarine captain, sir! I command a weapon of war! I am not a weapon in and of myself to be used to settle petty political differences! I’ve seen too much of that, Admiral!”
Demmit thought a minute, the confusion about what I had just said, still evident. Finally his expression changed to one of understanding.
“So you went back to save your brother- he originally died on the Arizona, as I recall? I trust he is healthy, Alex?”
“Sort of, things didn’t work out as I planned though!” I started to cry again. This time I didn’t disappear for, what was for me several hours, but for him an instant. Instead I lowered myself to him and securely wrapped my arms around him. “Oh, Uncle Rick, I couldn’t save them! I had the chance, but I couldn’t save them!”
“Shhhhusshhh, Alex, that’s why I lose sleep most nights! We can’t save them all, honey. Shh. I’ll hold you as long as you want. Let it out, Alex. Let it out.”
1600 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 23rd, 1944
“Mina, I thought Alex would’ve returned by now. Could she really be that mad at you?”
“I’m afraid our new Deity has yet to control her feelings, doctor. She was confused and overloaded by my insistence that she fulfill her destiny! I would not be surprised if she never speaks to me again.”
“Mina, Alex isn’t like that! Look at our history. She could have left me on Kili for the Japanese. I could have had an ‘accident’ on our way out here to Hawaii! Alex is a fair person- she doesn’t hold a grudge, Mina.”
“She holds one, Emily!”
“Yes, one I am sure she will try to remedy! Mina, if she did actually succeed, though, would I…would we feel a change?”
“Your question is out of my field of expertise. Let me ask my youngest, Nina.” Mina got up from the chair and walked out into the hall. She returned a few minutes later with Ensign Truman.
“Little one, Emily has asked a question that I cannot answer. I thought, perhaps, you could.”
“I’ll do my best ibu (mother). You want to know if you will feel any change to our timeline if the Empress changes something in the past.”
“Yes, Sedikit adik (Little sister). Being of the bloodline, could we possibly be immune to such changes?”
“It is possible the change or changes would skip over us…provided that no changes have been made to us on a personal level. If that were to happen, we would be oblivious to it and continue on in our new timeline seamlessly. Only the Empress would see the change, I suspect.”
“On a personal level, Nina?”
“An example, Kakak tiri (Half sister). If the Empress has indeed decided to return to the day of the Japanese attack to save her brother, which is highly likely, she might chance to bump into you. Such a chance meeting might result in you thinking you had gone mad! In which case, you would not feel confident enough to perform those actions that boosted your career; would have not met the Empress and not participated in the mission to Kili Island. In short, doctor, you would not be here now. Has this cleared things up?”
“And you’re only sixteen? Mina, what do you feed your children?”
“Love, understanding, and temporal thinking- deep, temporal thinking- but mostly love, doctor!”
“Speaking of ‘love’, Mina, how is it going with Uncle Rick?”
“The Admiral is slowly succumbing to my way of thinking, Lt. Scott.”
“So, I take it, he’s invited you for dinner again tonight? That makes it what, five days in a row?”
“He has fallen for me, has he not?”
“I think we all know the answer to that, your highness. Oh, that reminds me- When Alex does return, can we nix the Empress moniker? I think that is what really got her upset in the first place, Mina. She prefers Alex- just good plain old Alex! That is except when we’re on the Sand Dollar, there she prefers ‘Skipper’, ‘Skip’, ‘Captain’, or ‘Cap’. Those are the only formalities she will allow, are we clear ladies?”
“Yes, Kakak tiri (Half sister)! I will pass that among her subjects at once!”
“Um…that might be another problem waiting to happen, Nina! I know, for a fact, that Alex would never think of any of us as her subjects! She thinks of the crew as family- yes she does adhere to the required military chain of command, but that is as far as it goes. If she returned and heard someone refer to us as her subjects she may never return! No, Nina, It’s best to continue as though she never was or became Empress.”
“We understand, doctor, and will inform everyone of her wishes.”
“Thanks, you two. Now about constantly calling me doctor…”
1900 hours, Women’s Auxiliary Barracks, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 6th, 1941
I was so relaxed that I barely heard the knock on the door.
“Hey, Commander, I think you should get out, that water has to be cold by now!”
“What? Oh, ya I guess it is! It’s just what the doctor ordered though! God, I never thought a hot bath would feel so relaxing!”
“You must have been in transit a while, huh?”
“You have no idea! I feel like I’ve been traveling for years, Lieutenant.”
“I felt that way when I got reassigned here. I think they put us on the slowest boat they could find!” The Lieutenant replied.
“How long have you been here, Lieutenant?”
“Please, Cindy! I hate all that masculine saluting and stuff!”
“How long have you been here, Cindy?”
“Almost four years! I was thinking about resigning, and heading back home to Fredericksburg to start a family.”
“Sounds wonderful. How long?”
“I have two weeks left, Commander.”
“Alex, please! I’m not real comfortable with the formalities either, Cindy! So, have you given notice yet?”
“A full month ago! This place seems to be slow to do anything! Sometimes I wonder how we would fare if we actually got attacked?”
“Not too good from what I’ve seen around here so far! The Japanese could really do some damage!”
“So you think they’re planning an attack too? Some of the other girls around here say they have a feeling its coming! You think so too, don’t you?”
“Unfortunately, I’ve heard things back at Norfolk that indicates that may be a possibility. I’m not at liberty to discuss it either, sorry.” I was drawing lightly on the information released after the attack.
“Oh, so you heard too much and they sent you out here to keep you quiet! You’re not the first, Alex!”
“I didn’t think I was! I’ve had my suspicions, Lieutenant…sorry, Cindy.” Everyone loves a conspiracy, so I played along.
“Well, only time will tell, won’t it?”
“Ya. So, tell me, Cindy, what do you do around here all day?”
“Well, when I’m not working as an admissions secretary at the Hospital, I just kind of walk around admiring this tropical paradise! Have you taken the tour?”
“The extended tour, I’m afraid! Did you know we have a very nice submarine base? They have several charming SP’s that were kind enough to show me the way out of it! None thought of offering me a ride to where I needed to be though!” I stood to get out of the tub.
“I can’t understand that at all! You must have been stopping traffic everywhere you went! They must have been blind!” She giggled. “Here, have a towel, Alex.”
I blushed and wrapped the proffered towel around me. Cindy handed me another for my hair. “Thanks.”
“So…um…where are the rest of your clothes, Alex?”
“Now there’s a mystery the Navy may never reveal, Cindy! All I can say is, they were with me in San Diego!” I laid it on thick.
“I’ll see what I can find- be right back, Alex.”
I was just about to grab my dirty clothes when Cindy popped her head in.
“Almost forgot, you need anything else, belt, pad?” An honest question that made me blush.
“No, next week, thanks.” I still didn’t know for sure, nor was I looking forward to it.
“Okay, I’ll be back.”
Quickly, I dried off and started to get dressed, when I decided to experiment. With britches, brassiere, and the rest in my arms, I phase shifted, then preceded to dress. A knock sounded at the door.
“Alex, I found some clean things for you to wear!” The door opened slightly and Cindy poked her head in. “Alex?”
Cindy screamed.
“Alex, how could you put those dirty things back on?”
Oops! I guess I didn’t shift after all! Note to self: check to see if hand passes through something- never assume!
“Look Cindy, I can’t burden you with my problems! I’ll just hitch into town tomorrow morning and buy what I need- then I’ll find the quartermaster and req-out some new uniforms.”
“Hey, you’re no burden, hon! As for going into town to buy anything on a Sunday around here- good luck! The whole town is closed on Sunday! The only people working are those of us fortunate to work weekends, and those that walk the streets at night!” Here wear these,” she handed me a pile of clothes; “they should fit. The bra might be a little tight though- I’m not as big as you up top. When you’re done, come on down to the living room and Beaver…Ensign Heavers said she would cook up something warm for you. No arguments now. Get dressed!”
“Aye-aye, sir!”
“Ya, right!” I heard her laughing as she left the room.
The toast and re-heated, leftover vegetable soup reminded me that I hadn’t eaten in quite some time. In fact, I had no idea how long it had been.
“Coming up for air, Alex?”
“What? Oh, sorry, this soup is delicious!”
“Thanks, but Melissa should get the credit.”
“Melissa?”
“Ensign Heavers”
“Oh!”
“Time for someone to get some sleep! Come on.” Cindy grabbed my hand and dragged me up the stairs. She released her grip only after I was seated on the bed. “Here, put this on.”
I was handed a white cotton nightgown. “Thanks again. You don’t have to do this you know! I could just disappear.”
Did I just let that slip? Maybe I did need some sleep!
“No you will not disappear, Alexandra Steinert! If anyone is going to disappear it will be me in two weeks! Now, get ready for bed, Commander!”
A few minutes later Cindy helped me into bed and drew the cover over me. “Hopefully your luck will be better in the morning, Alex. Sleep well, Commander!”
My guardian angel turned off the light and quietly closed my door. I waited a few minutes before I got back up and turned the lamp on the nightstand back on. Grabbing the alarm clock from the nightstand I wound it back up and reset the alarm for 0600hrs. I wanted to have enough time to get ready. The attack started at 0800 so that left me two hours. That done I turned off the lamp.
Whose alarm clock is going off? Wait…where am I? I was momentarily disoriented. The alarm clock…I had set it last night. Grabbing the annoying device, I turned it off and turned the lamp on. 0600hrs. My mind suddenly caught in gear and started. I had to get ready to put my plan into action! Thirty minutes later I was in the living room as Cindy had termed it.
“Oh hi, Commander Steinert! Early riser I see?”
“Always have been.”
“Getting an early start on finding your gear?”
Going to try. I wanted to thank Cindy for her hospitality. What time does she usually rise?”
“Lt. Riggby? She left for the hospital five minutes ago. She starts at 0800.”
“0800? What time is it?”
“0750, Ma’am.”
“Oh shit!” I screeched as I ran out the door.
Today was off to a wonderful start! As I ran along the street to the main docks, I felt the difference a well-fitted brassiere made. It felt like my ribcage was being squeezed. In my haste to get dressed I noticed that my blouse wasn’t buttoned up completely. The combination gave me a burlesque, harlot appearance- that gave me an idea!
The sun was full over the horizon now. I knew the enemy planes weren’t far off. I still faced the task of boarding the Arizona.
Knowing the direction an enemy will attack from is very useful if not stressful. As I gazed in that direction I could see I was out of time. Dozens of small dots on the horizon indicated I had moments before the first bombs started to fall. I hoped my plan would work and I would save more than one person today.
“Hey, Rudy! You gonna sleep all day?”
“It’s Sunday! We can’t go anywhere anyway, remember?”
“I was thinkin’ of going to services- ain’t been there in a while.”
“Don’t you have to be at your station at 0800, Brian?”
“Ya, that don’t give me time I guess- oh well, next Sunday then. Hey, do you guys smell somethin’ sweet?”
“Ya, smells like perfume! Alright, which one of you guys is wearin’ the stuff?”
“I am, boys!”
“Holy mother of God! How’d you get aboard?”
“Oh, I just popped in! I’m your fairy godmother, boys!”
“Ma’am you shouldn’t be here! If the Captain catches wind of this, we’ll all be drummed out of the Navy!”
“Seaman Steinert, the Captain will never know what happened! Trust me on that!”
The sirens started to howl. Horns of all types sounded as the raid commenced topside.
“I know I’m going to have bad dreams after I say this, but…”
The first torpedo hit the side shaking the whole room.
“My name is Commander Alexandra Steinert, boys and if you want to live grab hold of me and don’t let go! This is the only time I will offer! Do it now!”
“I felt a dozen or so hands grab onto me. Brian had been the first and was right against me. I felt someone’s hand go farther north than I expected. How did he do that?
A second torpedo impacted. The ship shuddered harder this time. I knew that the next one was Arizona’s death note! I had to hurry.
“Your name is Steinert? Are we related?”
“Quiet Brian, I have to concentrate to get you guys out of here!” I shouted over the deafening noise erupting around us.
I heard a faint click and knew my time was up! I willed us all to the nearest shore and out of harm’s way.
It worked! We were now standing on the shoreline of Ford Island a few hundred yards from the Arizona’s mooring- just in time to see her explode in a huge ball of fire! That was cutting it close!
“Boys, you can let go now. I think you’re safe- for the moment.” I had succeeded in saving my brother and eleven of his buddies!
“How did you know, Ma’am?” Brain asked.
“I won’t lie to ya, so don’t ask me, kid!”
Several of those I just saved ran to the water’s edge and started to point at something.
“Torpedo! It’s coming straight for us! Run!”
Too late!
I grabbed hold of my brother, turned my back to the explosive ball of fire roaring in our direction and phased out.
“Shut yer eyes, boy!”
I felt the heat of the blast on my back and felt pieces of shrapnel, sand, shells, fire, and body parts passing through me!
“Keep holding on, Brian! Don’t let go of me or you end up like them!”
“Why…how are you doing all this? Why can’t I open my eyes? What is that strange feeling going through me, Ma’am?”
“Do you really want to know, Brian? Hold my hand and open your eyes then.” I turned around
We both looked on in horror to see that the explosion had negated my rescue efforts!
I felt sick! Through the smoke and lingering flames I observed the destruction. I didn’t bother to count the bodies- it would take all day to find enough for just one complete corpse. I had to pull myself together and get us out of here. Ford Island was heavily damaged in the attack and my stomach couldn’t take much more.
Brian must have taken a step back behind me. “Commander! Your back! Your jacket is burnt clean through and I can see burnt skin!”
I suddenly felt the pain of such wounds.
“Brian!” I shouted with pain. “Never point out an undiscovered wound! It only makes it hurt more- best to ignore it, kid!”
He stepped ahead of me- still holding my hand, his eyes intently scanning my face. “I died in there!” He pointed to the badly burning ship.
I nodded.
Several more large explosions, some behind us, reminded me that we still weren’t safe. Another huge explosion to our right signaled that the West Virginia had met her fate. The Oklahoma had already started to list. We had to leave.
“Why me, Commander? Why am I so special?” He continued to look into my eyes- I assume searching for my identity.
“Because I couldn’t do it the first time, little brother! I fought tooth and nail to get transferred here after the attack, but the brass had other plans for me!”
“Ma’am, I don’t have an older sister! Who are you? What are you?” He started to release his grip on my hand as he grew frightened of me. I squeezed tighter.
“Brian, I know this is going to sound bizarre, but you have to believe me. I would never hurt you, kid! I would never hurt anyone as important as you! I want to explain everything, but we need to go somewhere safe! Please hold my hand and don’t let go, I beg you!”
“Why shouldn’t I let go? I don’t know you from eve. You don’t even look like my Ma!”
“To answer your last questions will require a demonstration and a choice for you. If you let go of my hand I cannot guarantee that you remain out of phase with this reality. If you rephase, you will be killed by any number of bombs falling on this island for the next forty-five minutes! After all the work I just went through, I prefer you live!”
“What about them?” He pointed to the human fragments around us. “Why couldn’t you protect them?” His volume rose.
“Because I wasn’t fast enough, Brian! Because I wasn’t fast enough to reach them!” I felt the tears starting. “You have to be touching me for it…for it…to work! They got too far away, I couldn’t touch them!” I began crying in earnest. “I failed! I failed to save more men! Innocent men that had no idea how short their lives actually were! I’m sorry, Brian, I’ve failed you!”
The sounds of the second wave of bombing pulled me out of my lament.
“You haven’t failed me yet, Commander, or whoever you are! You will fail if we don’t get out of here!”
“Here is the first part of your explanation, little brother- hold tight. We’re leaving this time!”
“We’re leaving this time?”
“Just like Dorothy, kid!” I started to think of home- my home, my time.
“Where are we?”
I looked around. We were standing on my bridge! We were home! Judging from the pier to my right and the two guards stationed on it, I would say we were back in 1944.
“I’m home, Brian. This is my home! Welcome to SS353, USS Sand Dollar. Welcome to 1944, little brother!” My smile was guarded. “We have to go below before we’re seen!” I motioned to the hatch. He started down the ladder.
“Before we’re seen? Is this really your sub, Commander?” He stopped halfway.
“Stop with that Commander crap! Call me Alex, Brian! Yes, this is my boat! Commander Alex Steinert, captain of the Sand Dollar! Pleased to meet you, little brother! Now get below!”
“My brother, Alex, is in the Sub service!”
“Ya, I know kid!” I said, annoyed.
“No one is here, Captain. Why?”
“Because we’re on a ten-day pass, Brian. My crew is staying in town at the Ala Moana, follow me.”
I led him to the Wardroom and had him take a seat.
“Stay here, I’ll be right back.”
I went across to my quarters and retrieved a few items I thought would explain things better.
“Brian, I want to show you a few things, first, do you recognize this picture?”
“That’s my Ma and Pa, and my brother Alex.”
“I’m glad to see that your eyesight is fine! Do you remember when that picture was taken?”
“You’re the one trying to convince me that you’re my older brother!”
“Can’t put one past you, can I? 1940. You took that picture of me at my graduation from Annapolis. You three were so proud of me, ‘specially Pa! He kept goin’ on about upholdin’ Pappy’s Naval tradition!”
“Alex coulda’ told you all this, proves nothin’, Captain!”
I picked up my logbook and handed it to him.
“Open this to the first page. Is this or is it not Alexander Steinert’s writing, Brian?”
He glanced at several pages. “Looks to be his writing, yes. So what?”
“Keep going through the book, Brian. Read the entries starting Monday 27th, March 1944.”
I waited for him to reach the end of my entries, which should have been two days ago. More than once I saw his eyebrows rise.
“You’re really my brother Alex?”
Instead of answering, I retrieved my logbook and opened it to the last page. Ripping it out, I took the pen I had brought and wrote on it. I handed Brian the message, which read: “Yes, I was your brother. Now I go by Alexandra, but I still love you, Brian!”
Brian got the message and compared the writing to that in my log. He then swallowed hard.
“You really are him!”
“Her, if you don’t mind.”
“Your entire crew…they’re women too?”
“Every last one.” I acknowledged.
“Did it hurt?”
“What kind of question is that, Brian? No, it didn’t hurt! We were asleep when it happened. Every one of us passed out.” I paused. “Did it hurt? The Admiral didn’t even ask that one! That reminds me, stay right here I’ll be right back.”
“Alex? Alex where did you go? Captain?”
“Right here, little brother.” For some reason I reappeared in the Control room- one compartment back.
“Alex, why are you crying? Where did you go?”
“I had to report in to Admiral Demmit. He requested I check in every night during our leave. Uncle Rick is a nice guy- you’ll like him.”
“First you say you’re my brother, Alex, transformed by something called a Mahanilui! Now you call this Admiral Demmit- Uncle Rick! I’m dead, right? I…died on the Arizona and this is my punishment for skipping bible school that one Sunday, right? You’re not my brother; you’re the angel assigned to make me repent!”
I started to laugh!
“I’m far from an angel, Brian! An angel would have known how to save those men despite the circumstances! There are those in my circle of friends that want to call me ‘Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space’, though. How silly is that? Me…royalty!”
“I’m no expert, but that title fits, Captain. What I witnessed today- appearing out of thin air in our compartment- All twelve of us suddenly appearing on the shoreline as the ship exploded- surviving a direct bomb blast- appearing here, on a submarine in 1944- nothing else makes sense, Ma’am. You have to be ‘somethin’ of Time n’ Space’!”
“As far as you are concerned, my name is Alex! That is an order Seaman Steinert! Understood?”
“Yes, Ma’am…Alex. Hey, your back! I just remembered about your back, Alex!”
“Oh, that? It’s okay, you don’t have to bother with it, Brian.”
As expected he slid around the table and pushed my shoulder forward to look.
“The burns, they’re almost healed! How did you do that, Alex?”
“You must learn to read with more comprehension, little brother.” I paused. What did I just say? “God I’m starting to talk like Mina! Uurgh!”
“Who’s Mina, Alex?”
“She’s the queen of Kili Island, Brian. She’s also one of my dearest friends- a might feisty and mysterious at times, but a dear friend nonetheless. You’ll like her!”
I leaned back against the seatback and felt the cold material on my skin. I let a squeak escape.
“Wow, that seat is cold! I didn’t notice it before. Brian, do you mind if I change? I may be a few minutes. I’ll be across the passage if you need me.”
“Sure! Hey where do they put the head on these things? I kinda need to go.”
“There’s one two doors forward, just make sure you hold down the pedal before you turn the flush valve or we’ll have to clean it up- oh, and put the seat down! I never thought that mattered much until…” I gestured to my body.
“Got it, big sister! Put the lid down. Aye-aye, Captain!”
I rolled my eyes as I closed and locked my door. No wonder the Admiral commented on my appearance! The back of my uniform jacket was almost nonexistent. The same was true for my blouse and brassiere! I guess I was slower than I thought.
The cool water felt nice on my face as I washed the smoke, ash, and other things away. I decided to freshen my makeup and brush my hair out while I had the chance. I finished with just a dash of Emily’s toilet water. I felt presentable again. That reminded me, I still had to report to the Admiral! Where was I when I had to leave the last time? Oh, yes, I was standing by his desk when…when the thought of those men re-emerged! I can’t let that bother me right now. I think I’ll appear in his chair this time and listen awhile before I phase in.
“”Now how did Alex say to work this thing? Push the pedal on the floor…then turn the valve…the valve…oh, here it is. The outhouse back home was a lot easier! There, the only complicated thing was which page of the catalog to use next! Why are there paper cups here when there’s no sink or faucet? Oh, that folds down and there’s the faucet! What will they think of next? I could use a drink- my mouth is so dry you’d think I was just in the blazin’ heat! Wait, I was! Oh, that hit the spot- think I’ll have another. Ah, just one more should do it. I better get back, I don’t want Alex to think his…her younger brother can’t figure out these modern contrivances!”
“Okay, I’m back.” I had made a side trip to our new base to see how the construction was coming along. I got the impression from Admiral Demmit that I was starting to frighten him! The man is very intuitive, I thought. He rightly deduced that I had gone to save Brian. The thought of those men- making it to freedom only to… No, I had to be strong! The Admiral was right! We can’t save them all. Dammit! Why not? I heard the water pipes groan as Brian finished in the head. Once again I checked my face and hair. I opened the door just in time to see Brian enter the Wardroom again.
“Boy, are you a knockout!” Brian said, astonished.
“Well, I feel better! Why didn’t you tell me my uniform was that badly damaged, Brian? No wonder the Admiral commented about it!”
“You said not to remind you of undiscovered wounds!”
“Wounds, yes. Need I remind you, officers must present a professional appearance at all times! That blast even burned the band of my brassiere off! Not that it mattered all that much, it didn’t fit well anyway. Cindy let me borrow one of hers. I wonder how she made out. She only had two more weeks before shipping stateside.”
Brian started laughing.
“What’s so funny?”
“You! You sound just like a girl, Alex!”
I quickly unbuttoned the top four buttons on my blouse and leaned over in his direction. “Wonder why, smart guy?”
“This is just so strange, Alex! My big brother- a girl!”
“Ya, well get used to it. This is permanent. There won’t be any little Steinert’s from me, suffice it to say!” Having said that, I turned my gaze to the tabletop.
“That’s why you did it! ‘Hey, little brother, I came back to save you- by the way, it’s your responsibility to give Ma n’ Pa grandkids.’ Good luck!”
“No! That’s not the reason, Brian! The real reason’s because…” I wiped my eyes. “’Cause ever-time I pass that damn ship’s hulk out on Battleship row, I lose m’composure! I lose m’composure ‘cause my damned little brother jus’ had ta foller after his older brother n’ join the damned Navy! You got no idea how that feels, Brian! No idea!” I smacked my hands on the table in anger. “Ya think ah wanted this to happen? Ya think ah wanted ta dis’point Ma and Pa? Dammit kid, ya got no business passin’ that judgment on me! At least y’all kin go back home! Ma n’ Pa will recognize you! What would they think of me? Like ya said earlier- I look nothin’ like Ma! I look exactly like Emily’s Ma instead!”
“Who’s Emily, Alex?”
“Emily. Lt. Emily Scott. Sand Dollar’s surgeon. She was my girlfriend! Now, because of the damn Mahanilui, she’s my sister! I think I need a drink!”
“But you don’t usually drink, Alex!”
“No, I drink, but I don’t go so far as getting’ drunk!” Come on; take my hand- we’re going into town!
1600 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 24th, 1944
“Mina, I’m really getting concerned! Alex should have been back by now! Are you sure she will return?”
“She has to come back, Emily! How else would she be in the future?”
“Jack, have you been able to hear her snooping around at all?”
“Not a whisper, Doc! I hope she forgives us soon, I really miss her!”
“As do I, Commander Cummins. Without her, I am just a prisoner of war.”
“I will have none of that, Ensign Moritsu! No one under my command is a war criminal! Get that through that pretty skull of yours!”
“What did I tell you yesterday, Tish?”
“That I became a member of the crew the moment…”
“The moment I put that uniform on you! That order still stands, Tish!”
“Alex!” Emily ran over and hugged me so hard I thought I’d pass out! “We were so worried about you! We thought you’d never come back!” Tears ran freely down her cheeks.
“Captain, I too had my doubts. Only Mina held to her belief that you would return!” Takashi was next to embrace me.
“So Mina was the only hold out, heh?”
Jack caught me mid-stride as I headed toward Mina. “You almost made me take over your command, Alex! What is wrong with you! I want to earn my command, not replace you!”
“I missed you too, Jack!”
“You!” I pointed to Mina. “You and our sisters will refrain from calling me anything other than Captain, Skipper, Cap, or Skip when on duty, and only by my given name when off duty! Is that clear, Lt. Smith?”
Mina had tears in her eyes as she approached me. “Quite clear, Captain Steinert! Welcome home, Alexandra! We’ve missed you immensely, sister!”
“We? As in, I’m queen, or as in Mina and her four daughters?”
“Everyone, Alexandra!”
“She’s your sister too, Alex? The family sure has multiplied!”
“You must be Brian! Welcome to 1944, little brother!” Emily embraced Brian. “Lt. Emily Scott, Sand Dollar’s doctor and your newest sister. Alex has brought you up to speed, I take it?”
“I’m sorry. Everyone, this is my brother Seaman Brian Steinert, of the late BB-36, USS Arizona. He just got into town and we were going down to the bar to celebrate! You’re all invited and I’m buyin’!” I looked around the room. “Where’s Carroll?”
“She had a date tonight! Met a J.G. at the O.C. the other night. They look good together, Alex.”
“I hope you’re paying attention, Jack.”
“You can count on it, Cap. The first sign of trouble and I contact Ricky Lynn! She’s been itching to get into a scrap! By the way, Brian, I’m Lt. Cmdr. Jack…Jacquelyn Cummins, Sand Dollar’s Ex-O. Welcome back.” Jack shook Brian’s hand.
“Welcome home, Brian Steinert. The captain has told me so much about you. I am Takashi Moritsu…” Tish looked around at all the glares. “Ensign Takashi Moritsu- just call me Tish! I’m…” Again Tish looked around stopping at me. Hoping I would finish her sentence.
“Tish is Sand Dollar’s interpreter. She ‘s fluent in…how many languages now, Tish?”
“Twelve, Captain” Tish answered, relieved that I filled in the blank. “We ran into some officers from a Canadian Destroyer at the O.C. last night. Two of them were from Quebec. They spoke both French and Latin, sir! Another, was part Eskimo from British Columbia, he called his people Inuit. Would you like to hear some?”
“Easy Tish, I just got back. Brian and I are hungry and I’ve been jumping around like a maniac.”
It was Mina’s turn at introduction. “Philamina Smith, formerly of his majesty’s merchant fleet, Queen of Kili island, and Lieutenant in the US Navy’s Women’s Auxiliary of late. Welcome back to the living, Seaman Steinert!”
“The pleasure’s mine, Ma’am.”
“Ladies? Shall we step out with our gentleman friend?”
“So, there I stood…looking at Arizona and Ford Island when this handsome SP ran up to me and told me she was off limits! Can you imagine what was going through his mind?”
“Alexandra, I can assure you, I know exactly what was on his mind, dear!” Mina giggled.
“Wait! So you just appeared behind his sentry post? Like you just appeared in our compartment?” Brian asked.
“Yep! I was so frightened he could see me that it slipped my mind completely I could just pop in anywhere I liked! I ended up walking all the way to the Shipyard past CINPAC headquarters! It never dawned on me that I had no orders, no gear, or even a place to stay- nor did it occur to me to just pop ahead twelve hours! I found myself at the OC where I bought a paper just to find out the date. Then I ran into him!”
“Him? Alex, who did you run into?” Emily asked with concern.
“Ensign Scott’s boyfriend…Lyle! Thinking back on it I should have grabbed him and taken him to some remote island and left him!” I paused. “But that would have altered history for my crew…I can’t…I won’t let anything alter the past events that led to our Mahanilui!”
“But, you rescued me from the ship, Alex! Doesn’t that change things?”
“Officially, you are still dead, little brother. I’m sorry, but that is still a fact. No one saw us appear on the beach that morning and…and there was nothing left of…oh, why couldn’t I have saved them?” I started to get choked up again.
“Saved who, Alex? How many men did you save that morning?” Jack inquired.
“Alex saved eleven of us from our compartment! One minute eleven of us all had our hands on some part of her body, the next; we were all standing on the beach watching the ship explode in a huge ball of fire! Everyone except me ran to the water’s edge…that’s when someone hollered.” My vision had cleared enough to see Brian’s expression grow sad.
“That’s when someone hollered that a torpedo was heading towards us! Alex wrapped her arms around me and told me to close my eyes. There was this God-awful explosion and I felt things going through me, I mean, right through me! When I opened my eyes, we were alone on the shore. Everyone else…they were gone. It was the most disgusting sight I ever laid eyes on!”
“I know how you feel Brian, I was on duty that morning at the base hospital! To say I saw my share of carnage…” She let it drop. “Changing the subject! So, you say you ran into Lyle? What did you do, Alex?” Emily looked concerned.
“He thought I was you, Emily! Until I turned around that is. When he saw my rank he apologized by telling me how much I looked like you. I played it calm and told him I was heading back to get ready for my date with Maj. Canton…”
“You actually said you had to get ready for a date with Canton?” Emily interrupted with a laugh.
“His name was the only one I could think of! Anyway, I hurried off after that and found myself in front of the woman’s barracks. It was then I realized I could have just jumped ahead to the next morning!” I took another drink from my glass.
“I started to chastise myself when this Lieutenant interrupted me thinking I was talking to her. Cindy insisted I come in after I told her I had just arrived- that my gear, purse, and orders had been lost. She showed me to a vacant room and suggested I take a warm bath. She then gathered some clean clothes for me. I wonder what ever happened to her? Cindy said she only had two more weeks before she shipped stateside. She’s probably happily married by now.”
“Cindy? Lt. Riggby? Lt. Cynthia Riggby, Alex?” Emily’s eyes grew to saucers.
“Ya, Lt. Riggby. Did you know her, Emily?”
“Oh Alex! I’m sorry!” She put her head into her hands and let out a big sigh. “Alex, I watched Lt. Riggby die at the hospital that morning! A bomb exploded outside her office window. She was blown through the door and landed twenty feet in front of me in the hall! Her neck was snapped and she had glass shards everywhere! If it wasn’t for her name tag we wouldn’t have identified her.”
“I need another drink.” I said solemnly.
“Alex, I don’t think you should have any more to drink, sis.”
“Alex can hold her own, Lt. Scott. Pa brought us up to know our limits and this so called liquor ain’t nothin’ compared to the family brew!”
“Why did you have to tell em’ ‘bout Pa’s still? I’ve been tryin’ ta live that stereotype down since I became an officer, Brian! Now you gone an give em more ammunition!”
“Why? I’m proud of Pa- you should be too! His recipe won first prize at Branson! Where do you think the money came from to pay fer yer schoolin’, Alex?”
“Little brother you talk too much!” I looked at my glass and wondered when I had emptied it. I could feel a slight tingling in my lips.
“Hey, a dead man’s got no secrets, big sister! Barkeep, ya got anything stronger?” Brian shouted to the older guy behind the bar. He was rewarded with another glass; which he promptly emptied.
“That’s better! How about another?”
“I think we’ve all had enough, Brian, It’s time to go.” I pulled my purse to my lap and removed a wad of bills from it. Not bothering to count it, I laid half the wad on the bar and motioned for my friends to follow. I was starting to feel a little light-headed. Brian stumbled as we reached the door.
“Wow…that was some good shine- went straight to mah head, Alex!” Emily and I caught him and guided him through the door. By the time we got back to our suite, we were supporting Brian’s full weight.
“Alecth, ah don’t feel ver’ good! Ah’m woothy! Ah wanna go home!”
“We’re home now, Brian! I’ll get ya ta bed. It’s right through here.” I could feel the alcohol doing its job on me too.
“Alex, do you want me to help you?” Jack asked from behind me as I held Brian up and led him to the bedroom door.
“No, I’m the Empress and I can do this myself!” Even in my slightly inebriated state that sounded snobbish.
Brian suddenly spun around and flung both arms around me holding me tight.
“Empreth of Time ‘n Thpath, take me home!”
“My word they disappeared again!”
“Jack, did you get any hint to where they went?”
“Sorry Emily, they just went quiet!”
“Mina, do you have any idea where they went?”
“Not the foggiest, Emily! I don’t think they went to the future, though. I would see that.”
“Mina, will she be doing this constantly? I think I would feel safer if I were back in the Sand Dollar’s brig!”
“Ensign, keep that attitude up and you will return to the brig!”
“I’m sorry, Miss Cummins!”
Time: unknown, Place: unknown, Date: unknown
My head felt like it was in a vise! The throbbing so painful, I wished I had my sidearm.
Slowly I opened my eyes. The intense light pierced my brain like a Marine’s saber. Where was I? When was I?
As my eyes became accustomed to the bright sunshine and things came back into focus, I looked around. I was lying under an oak tree, a rolling field then forest stretched out before me.
It all seemed so familiar. I blinked to clear the sleepers from my eyes.
Missouri! I was home!
This spot. I knew it well. As a boy, I frequented this pasture at the northern edge of our property. Twenty yards beyond the far tree line was the dirt road into town. I had fond memories of Pa driving the team and us down that road every Sunday morning.
It was on one of those Sunday drives that I spotted this tree thinking it was the perfect place to build a tree house. I looked up the trunk I now sat against. Yep, it was still there! Ten feet above me, still nailed in place were the remains of my beloved outpost. I realized I hadn’t been here since before I went off to Annapolis! It wasn’t much, just a floor and some railing with a few timbers nailed to the trunk as ladder rungs, but it was my refuge from the rest of the world- a place to sit and enjoy the peaceful quiet- a place to forget about the hard times that had befallen us and Pa after the crash in ’29.
Suddenly, I heard a high-pitched scream off to my left. The woman’s scream echoed through the field and off the surrounding trees. Instantly I staggered to my feet, wishing my two-inch heels were deck shoes. Fifty yards from my position I found a young woman, maybe nineteen or twenty, staring at her hands, legs tucked tightly into her chest. Through her long, light brown hair, tears ran over a look of disbelief. She was wearing Naval working blues.
“What are you doing on my family’s land?” I questioned angrily.
The girl shook violently as she looked up at me.
“It’s my family too, Alex!” Her voice sounded sweet even though jittery.
My surprise was limited to how much she looked like me. I asked one question.
“Let me guess, you drank some water while we were on board the Sand Dollar. Am I right, Brian?”
You know who I am, Alex?” The frightened girl asked in surprise.
I simply pointed to myself and said, “Duh? You didn’t listen to me when I told you about the Mahanilui, did you? Well, little brother…er, little sister, now you know what it feels like!”
“I was thirsty, Alex! I didn’t think a few cupfuls would do anything! Take me back to the boat and let me do this over!”
“I can’t do that, Brian, it doesn’t work that way. I’m afraid you’re stuck like the rest of us!”
“No! No, no, no, no, no! You’re the Empress! You can reverse this, Alex!”
“I’m ’fraid not, sis! What’s done is done! I would risk damaging the timeline and that might affect my gift- even negate it- in which case you would again be dead! Understand?”
My new sister slowly shook her head side to side, her hair dancing lightly over her shoulders.
“In the future they call it a paradox, Brian. If I went back to change something I might run into me- maybe the male me! If the past did not run its proper course- if I, say, started to date me and I never made it to Kili Island, then I wouldn’t have undergone the Mahanilui. I would not become the Empress. You would be at the bottom of Pearl Harbor and many more people would have died- all because I tried to return you to your male body! I simply will not risk that! Now, stand up so I can look at my new little sister!”
As she stood, I noticed she was now a few inches shorter than me- maybe five-six. She was a real beauty, as all of us were. Her blue eyes blazed with intensity. It would be interesting what gift the Mahanilui bestowed. With very little makeup she would be a real head turner!
“I feel funny, Alex.”
“How so?”
“Dunno, like I can’t get my balance!”
“That will pass, Brian. It happened to all of us.”
“My chest feels irritated too!”
“There’s only one cure for that, little sister!” I opened my purse and counted the money I had left from last night’s celebration. I still had enough for our purposes. “I’m afraid we have to go into town in search of the dreaded brassiere!” I giggled.
“You want me to wear one of those things?” She pointed to my bosom.
“You don’t have to wear one, but you run the risk of rubbing yourself raw! You will find them,” I pointed at her chest, “very sensitive- the discomfort will only grow. Now let’s get going!”
“But we’re eight miles from town! How will we get there before dark?”
“Hold my hand, little sister. I know a shortcut.”
Our location changed instantly.
“This isn’t Oak Ridge or Neely’s Landing! Where are we, Alex?”
“I thought we should go to the big city, Bri. Welcome to St. Louis, little sister!”
We stood on a busy sidewalk of what looked like the main street. People passing by paid no attention to us. A few even walked straight through us.
“That is the strangest feeling! How do you get used to that, Alex?”
“I guess you get callus. It’s only happened a few times before, Bri. Let’s look for a safe place to phase in, okay?”
“Lead on, sis- just don’t let go of me!”
Across the street, I spied a clothier’s shop and guided Brian across, being careful to miss the cars driving by. I had no intention of finding out how they felt passing through me! Once in the somewhat larger store, we found a vacant changing room and I phased us in.
“You stay here and I’ll go find you some things to try on.”
“What if someone comes in, Alex?”
“Here.” I unbuttoned her shirt. “Take this thing off and if someone knocks or starts to come in just say that you’re in here. Remember you’re a girl now- you belong here.”
“What if they open the door?”
“Then you hold your blouse up to your chest, silly!”
“Alex, what’s a blouse?”
I had helped her out of her shirt by now and held it up for her to see. “This…this shirt. Women call this a blouse. You’d do well to remember that from now on. I’ll be back with some clothes to try on.”
Searching the store, I grabbed several sizes and styles of brassieres and several styles of britches. I was glad Emily had taught me how to estimate dress sizes. On the way back to Brian a woman, probably the owner asked if I needed help with anything.
“I just brought my little sister in for a few things. She’s waiting for me back in the changing room.”
“Funny, I didn’t see you come in. I’m usually very observant.”
“Well, you were over at the register when we came in. I saw that you were busy and we didn’t want to disturb you.”
“Oh, okay, let me know if you need any help then.”
“Oh, we’ll definitely need your help in a few minutes!”
I knocked on the door. “Here, try these on, sis.” The door opened a crack and I handed the lingerie to Brian. Brian… I had to start calling her something more appropriate to her new gender.
“You want me to wear these? Alex, I don’t even know how to put one on!” She whispered loudly through the barely opened door.
“Brianna, let me in and I’ll show you.”
“Who are you callin’ Brianna?” She asked as she opened the door so I could get in.
“Well, I can’t keep calling you Brian now, can I? And believe me sweetie; you don’t look like a Brian anymore! Now turn around and I’ll show you how to do this.
After several tense moments in the tight room, we had found and agreed upon several items. I left to return our discards and started searching the racks for something more appropriate than working blues.
“You look like you could use that help now, um…I’m not so good with military rank.”
“Commander. Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, U.S. Navy Women’s Auxiliary. Please just call me Alex, Ma’am.”
“Pleased to meet you, Alex. Now what can I help you with?”
“My younger sister, Brianna, needs some traveling clothes. She wants to accompany me back to San Diego. Unfortunately she fell in love with my blues. She’s very shy.”
“Well have her come out, Alex, and I’ll lend my assistance.”
“I would ma’am but she’s tryin’ on some foundations back there. I don’t think she’s decent yet.”
“Nonsense!” The storeowner marched back to the small changing room.
“Brianna? I’m Mrs. Bennington, dear. My husband and I own this store. Would you please come out so Alex and I can find something nice for you?”
“But I’m not decent!” The expected, muffled reply came back.
“Nonsense, dear! You don’t have anything I haven’t seen before. Now please come out.”
Slowly the door opened and the frightened girl stepped through.
“Now then, let’s find you some traveling clothes, Miss Steinert.”
Three stores later we had several sets of clothes and several pairs of shoes in our bags. Mrs. Bennington had even allowed Brianna to wear her new lingerie and a new dress out of the store. Unfortunately my new sister was still extremely awkward in her new body. My own body was starting to concern me as I felt some discomforting twinges in my gut.
“Alex, why are they all staring at me?” Brianna whispered. She quickly glanced around us as we walked past the storefronts.
“Bri, I asked Emily the very same question when we pulled into Palmyra to refuel.”
“And?”
“And she told me something I had known for years. Men look at beautiful women and women rate themselves against other women. She said that I would get used to it, as will you. So just smile at them or ignore them. Are you hungry, sis?”
“Just a little.”
We entered a small restaurant and sat down. A pleasant waitress appeared.
“What’ll it be...Commander is it?”
I nodded. “We’ll each just have a small burger and two root beers. Um, could you point me to the ladies room?”
“Sure, honey, it’s right back there. I’ll have your order ready in a few.”
“Thank you.” I stood up and turned. “I’ll be back in a minute, Bri. Just act normal!” My sister looked like she wanted to hide under a rock.
The day I dreaded had finally arrived. The telltale red tinge on the paper took me by surprise. Emily’s training lecture came to the forefront. ‘Always be prepared’ she had said. I opened my purse and retrieved my belt and a napkin. Unfortunately, I would need to buy more. The feeling of something extra down there made me more self-conscious as I walked back to our table.
“I should have come with you, Alex. I have no idea how to…you know.”
“What, Bri?”
“You…you know.” She looked down to her lap.
“You have to sit now, Bri…for everything. Wipe back to front when you’re done. It’s that easy…except for…well, except for when you start.” I could feel my face burning.
“Start what, Alex?”
“When it’s that time.” I gestured down to my lap with my eyes.
“That time? Oh! Oh, I hadn’t thought about that! Does it hurt?”
“I don’t know! I just started and this is my first time. So far it just feels like a twinge every so often. Hilf said it hurt like hell though!”
Our food arrived and we ate in silence for most of our meal.
Brianna’s face grew solemn. “I guess I did let Ma and Pa down.”
I noticed a trace of wetness at the corner of her eyes.
“No you didn’t let them down, Bri! You couldn’t know this would happen! Remember I came back to save you, so I let them down, not you!” In fact, I let them down twice now!” I started to feel my eyes fill up.
“Twice? Why twice, Alex?”
“The first time was when this happened!” I gestured to my body. “The second was when this happened!” I gestured to her. “The whole idea to rescue you was not only to save you, but to carry on the family name, Bri! You do remember that women take their husband’s last name when they marry?”
Brianna grimaced at the thought and abruptly changed the subject.
“Can we go home now, Alex?”
“I don’t think that is a very good idea now, Bri. Ma and Pa won’t recognize us like this. I don’t even know what today’s date is. Remember what I said about paradoxes? What if we meet us there?”
“I saw a calendar on the wall in Mrs. Bennington’s store. It was turned to April 1942. Both of us…well, you were at sea and I was…”
“I got it, Bri. I still don’t think this is a good idea. Let me settle up and we can go.” I left a quarter on the table and we again hit the sidewalk.
“So where do you want to appear? At the tree house again?”
“First we have to find a place to phase out, then I’ll worry about our destination, Bri.”
We rounded a corner onto a quiet side street. This would do.
“Hold my hand little sister, and don’t let go.”
I lead us back onto the busy street.
“Hey, watch where yer goin’, Darlin’!”
“Oh, I’m sorry, sir!”
“Why hadn’t we phased? I did the same thing I had done several times- why hadn’t it worked this time?”
“Alex, why didn’t we…um, phase out?”
“I’m not sure, Bri. Let’s find another spot. This time I’ll just take us to the farm.”
Again we retreated to a quiet side street. We held hands and I concentrated on the dirt road to our home.
“Why are we still here, Alex?” Bri was getting worried- so was I!
“You girls lost? Ya need help?” An older gentleman asked from the street corner.
“Um, no we were just deciding where to go next and we didn’t want to plug up the sidewalk, thank you for offering though!”
“Okay, have a nice evening then!” He said as he continued on his way.
“What’s wrong, Alex? Why aren’t we back at the farm?”
“I don’t know, Bri! I did everything the same as I have been; what changed?”
“You started bleeding, could that be it?”
“I’m not bleed…” Ya, I was! Could that be the case? Did it render me ‘normal’?
I called on my old friend. ‘Can I travel through time while menstruating?’
Big response.
At least I wasn’t totally defenseless. I tried another question. Do we need to find a room just for the night?
A response.
‘Do we need to find a room for two nights?’ Small response. ‘For four nights?’ Smaller response.
I realized where this was going and asked the only question left. ‘Should we find a room for the whole seven days?’
Damn!
“Bri, I think we need to find a room. I won’t be able to move us till I’m finished.”
“Finished? Oh! How long does that last, Alex?”
“Seven days. Something else you need to remember, sis.”
“Seven days? What are we going to do for seven days? How do you know you can’t do your thing for seven days?”
“I have another ability that I use to figure out what I should do in the near future, Bri. It’s like a question and answer session with me asking the questions and ‘it’ giving me a response for a negative answer. It has gotten us out of some tight scrapes in the past. At least it still works! Right now we need to find a place to stay. Let’s go.”
Near the train station I consulted a policeman for his recommendation about lodging. It still surprised me the amount of disapproval some people had for women in the military. It brought back memories of that first morning- how angry Emily had gotten at me for inferring that women should stay home. I hadn’t meant it- it had just slipped out. I now knew how she felt. We ended up asking a clerk in the station’s lobby. She had cheerfully given us directions to a nearby hotel.
“And how long will you be staying with us, Commander?” The desk clerk asked.
“I’m not sure, sir. The clerk at the station said our luggage would be put on the next train. He didn’t specify when the next train would arrive!” I had manufactured our situation on the way here.
“My sister and I thought it best to stay in town until it arrives since we live so far away.”
“How far away, Commander…?”
“Steinert. Alexandra Steinert. Brianna and I live about eight miles southeast of Oak Ridge, Missouri.”
“Yes, that’s quite the distance! I believe there is bus service to Neely’s Landing and points beyond! I think it leaves first thing in the morning- 7 o’clock I believe. The bus station is four blocks over on Twelfth. I could call over to make sure.”
“Thank you so much, but I think we should wait here just the same. We’re running short on money and I wanted to stop and get something from the big city for our Ma and Pa.”
“I understand, Commander! The rate’s fifty cent a night per room.”
“Just fifty cents?”
“As long as you’re wearin that uniform, yes! Man or woman you’re still protectin’ this country, darlin’. We all have to do our part!”
I paid for two nights and the handsome, older clerk handed me the room key.
“Sleep well, Commander. Missy.” He added as we turned for the elevator. I waved and gave him my best smile.
Our room was well worth the half dollar a night! The bed was large and very comfortable plus, we had our own bathroom complete with tub. I wasted no time running a hot bath. When I finished, I introduced Bri to the luxury. She had been busy writing at the small desk when I came out.
“What y’all writin’, Bri?”
“It’s a list of men I knew personally on the ship. Someone needs to remember them.” She folded the two pages and placed them in the purse we had bought her.
Our hotel proved convenient to many places, including a pharmacy and in house laundry. Despite our first days of shopping, I still needed my uniform cleaned and other toiletries. Two nights passed quickly.
0800hrs, Lafayette Hotel, St. Louis, Missouri April 20th, 1942
“Good morning, Commander Steinert!” Our desk clerk greeted.
“Any word from the train station, yet?” I asked.
“Nothing yet, I’m afraid. You sure you don’t want me to call over there?”
“No, Brianna and I thought we’d walk over there today. I still have a week or so of my leave. We can wait a few more days, I’m sure they’ll arrive by then.” I gave him another one of my smiles before Bri and I walked out the lobby door to the street.
When we returned that afternoon I paid for two more days.
“They said our luggage was ‘in transit’.”
The clerk just shook his head.
“Alex, I want to go home! I’m bored! I don’t want to wait another four days!” Bri wined when we got up to the room.
“Bri, I told you it wouldn’t be a good idea to go to the farm looking like we do! You know how itchy Pa’s trigger finger can be! What would you think if two women come walkin’ up to the house? Then think how crazy them two women would look if they claimed ta be their two boys!”
“I guess you’re right, Alex. Pa’d go straight for the 12 gauge an’ Ma’d be handin’ him the shells!”
“You know it, sis! Best we wait the four days an’ jump back to Pearl of 1944, an’ acquaint you with the rest of the crew, Bri.”
0700hrs, Lafayette Hotel, St. Louis, Missouri April 23rd, 1942
‘A girl could get used to this.’ I thought as I stirred under the soft, warm covers.
“Bri. Time to get up, sis.”
My hand reached back and felt cold linen.
“Brianna, you in the bathroom?” I got no response so I sat up. The bathroom door was open- the room beyond, dark. Where was she? Getting up from bed, I checked the dresser. All her clothes were gone! I immediately grabbed my purse and counted the money. I was short a five.
“Little sister what did you do?” Pictures of Bri seated on a bus, a town, and a familiar dirt road filled my head.
“Brian Steinert, you idiot! You just had to go home!”
If only my gift would work! The thought of my little sister on the receiving end of Pa’s buckshot scared the hell out of me! How could she be so stupid? I noticed a note on the desk.
“Alex, I can’t take it anymore. I need to see Ma and Pa regardless of the risks. I’m sure you, of all people understand how I feel. I need to do this, Alex. See you in a few days. P.S. I borrowed five dollars for food and bus fare. I’ll pay you back. Thanks for rescuing me, sis. Love, Brian na.”
“Bri, you don’t get a paycheck! The Navy thinks you’re dead!” I growled to the walls. How I wished I could travel!
I quickly got dressed and went down to the front desk.
“Good morning, Cmdr. Steinert, sleep well?”
“Not so good today, Martin. Did you see my sister this morning?”
“She walked out the door about an hour and a half ago- said you told her to go ahead- that you would follow when your bags arrived. She had me call for the departure time and then she left. Is anything wrong, Commander?”
What could I say to that question? “No, Martin. We talked about it last night. I just didn’t think she would leave so soon. She forgot Ma and Pa’s gifts.” I improvised.
“I can send them on the next bus if you’d like?”
“No, I’ll take them with me. I’m going over to the station to raise some hell! This is ridiculous!” I growled as I turned for the door.
By evening I was past angry! Every attempt I made at phasing met with failure. Even though relatively new, I felt vulnerable without my ‘Empress’ abilities- how quickly I learned to rely on them.
“Evening, Alex!” the chipper desk clerk, Martin greeted.
“Hi, Martin. Any word?” I answered in a defeated tone. Of course he shook his head no.
“They are really trying my patience, Martin! They shouldn’t try my patience!” I said as I walked past him and signaled the elevator operator.
I must have looked at the alarm clock every hour! My mind constantly rehashing what had gone wrong- why Bri had decided to take the chance and go home. I looked at the clock again- 0533hrs. Where was she?
A picture of Brian in some sort of concrete block building flashed into my head. What did that mean? Another picture of a building appeared. A sign on the building read ‘Oak Ridge Sheriff’.
“Brian! You fool!” Again I groused to the walls.
I decided to get up and dress for the day. If only I had my abilities! Entering the bathroom to clean up, I reached for the wall switch. My hand passed right through it. I hurriedly pulled it back and thought about phasing back in then tried again. The light turned on with a click. I tried phasing in and out several more times. It was back! The Empress was back! I felt a wide smile appear. Walking back out to the dresser, I removed my clean, white uniform.
“Hold on little sister, I’m on my way!”
“Up early this morning, Commander?” Martin greeted me. He looked down at the bags I was holding. “I assume you’re checking out then?”
“Right as usual, Martin! I decided the railroad kin keep my things! When I get back to San Diego I’ll requisition some new things!” I tried to sound angry.
“Well, I hope your accommodations this week were satisfactory?”
“Martin, the room was great! Brianna and I had never stayed in such a lavish place before! Everything was great, thank you!”
“I’m glad you and your sister had a nice stay. If you’ll just sign out, we’ll be clear- oh, and thank you, Commander Alexandra Steinert!”
“Thank me? What for?”
“For saving all those men in Hawaii! Brianna told me you saved eleven men back in December. I guess hero’s come in all shapes and sizes, but none prettier than you, Alex! Although, I could see something special about you the moment you walked through those doors. I have a knack for that, you see.”
“Martin, those men didn’t make it! I rescued them from one catastrophe only to put them into another! I’m no hero, sir.”
“At least you tried, darlin’! Sometimes fate can be hardheaded, Alex! We can fight it with everything we are, but fate still wins!”
“I’m not a big believer in fate, Martin! I do believe fate can be swayed if you try hard enough!”
“And that is why you are special, Commander! I believe you can and will sway fate if you haven’t already! My only regret is that I am unable to follow you into battle. Good day to you, Alexandra! May you continue to fight the good fight!”
“We all do our part, Martin, as best we can! I’ll do my best to recommend the Lafayette to my superiors. May your business grow, Martin.” I gave him my best smile before turning and walking through the front door.
“Now to find a quiet place to disappear.”
I turned the very next corner and phased out. My elbow moving through a brick wall proved my ability was back. Now I had to figure out where I could appear in a town that claimed ten buildings as its town center! One other thing came to mind- should I go back a day or so to stop Brianna from going to the farm? I got a response from my friend.
“Well, I guess I’ll just do a lateral- St. Louis to Oak Ridge- same day.”
But where to appear? A picture came to mind. The place was good as any so I held that image.
The sky was slightly overcast in Oak Ridge and slightly cooler than St. Louis had been. Quickly, I made sure I was still out of phase. My hand passing through a nearby wooden railing reassured me.
The main street was almost empty as I made my way across it to the jail. Passing right through the front door, I proceeded back to their brig. There sat my sister, sole inhabitant of the four cell holding area. She sat tightly huddled in the back corner of the first cell on a very uncomfortable looking steel cot. I walked straight through the bars and leaned over to her.
“I told you it wasn’t a good idea, little sister! You should listen to your big sister more often!” I didn’t expect a reply, but she looked right at me.
“You were right! Is that what you wanted me to say, Alex? I was wrong, you were right! Okay?” Tears feel from her eyes.
“You can see me, Bri?” I was totally flabbergasted.
“No, but I can hear you! Now get me outa’ here, Alex!” She hissed with anger through her tears.
“I will, but first we need to reach an agreement, sis. I’ll take you to the farm only if you promise not to do anything this foolhardy ever again! You seem to forget that you’re a pretty girl now. Pretty girls need to be careful! Pretty girls don’t travel alone unless necessary! You could be attacked or worse! Now, do we have an agreement, Brianna Steinert?”
“What do ya mean attacked or worse?”
“You could have the guys kid, Bri! You can give birth now, remember?” I chided.
“Damn, forgot about that!” She looked down at the floor a minute. “Okay Alex. You take us to Ma n’ Pa’s and I’ll be a good girl- as strange as that feels comin’ from my lips!”
“Lips that any feller would love to kiss, sis.”
“Just get me out of here, Alex!” She yelled in a whisper.
“I’d like to try something first, Bri. I want you to concentrate and try to phase out of your reality slightly. Could you try to do that?”
“How do I do that, Alex? I thought only the ‘Empress’ could do that.”
“Maybe the little sister of the ‘Empress’ can do it too, Bri. Try standing up then try to make your hand pass through the masonry. Try to remember how it felt back on Pearl.”
Try as she might, Brianna couldn’t do as I asked. I had to go with plan ‘B’. After several attempts including pounding the concrete wall with the side of her fists, my sister was reduced to a blubbering mess.
“Maybe your gift hasn’t developed enough yet, Bri. I’ll phase in momentarily, you grab my hand and I’ll phase us out then we can find a place for you to change clothes.”
“Wait for the deputy to go back up front, Alex.”
At that moment I heard the sound of key to lock and turned to see Deputy Kincaide enter the holding area.
“Well, missy, how we doin’ this mornin’?”
“I’ve been better, Roger!” Brianna replied with distain.
“It’s disrespectful to address a stranger by his first name, missy!”
“You’re no stranger, I’ve known you since the second grade, Roger Michael Kincaide! You were in the same grade as my brother!”
“An’ just who would be your brother, sweetheart?”
“Alexandra…Alex Steinert!”
“I know the Steinert’s, sweetie, and they ain’t got a daughter! They got two boys…” the deputy dropped his eyes. “‘Least they had two boys! Their youngest died at Pearl Harbor, God rest his soul. Hell, you don’t even look like either ‘em!”
“I am their youngest ya dimwitted, poor excuse fer a lawman! I’m Brian! Alex, get me outta here before his stupid germs attack me!”
As much as I wanted to hear what insults Brianna came up with next, I suppose it was time to get the crazy girl out of the hoosegow. I placed the bags I had been holding on the floor and walked over to the bars.
“Hey where’d them bags come from?” The stunned deputy asked.
I looked around to see Bri pick them up.
“How’d they get in there? Prisoner’s ain’t allowed personal belongin’s. Hand them out here, now!”
I guess now was as good a time as any. I phased back in.
“No, Roger, they belong to me and you can’t have them! I’m not a prisoner!”
The poor man fell backwards against the wall- his eyes wide and complexion whiter than a sheet.
I know I shouldn’t have, but I figured I’d make my appearance as unbelievable as possible. I phased out and walked through the bars and phased in again.
“See? I’m not a prisoner!” I stretched my arms out slightly with my palms facing the panicked officer.
“Yo…yo…yo…yo…you!”
“I am the Empress of Time and Space, dear boy, not yo…yo…yo…yo…you! I’m here to retrieve my sister and return her to our home.” I repeated my previous maneuver and joined Bri back in her cell. “You would be wise to re-holster your weapon, Roger, they would have no effect on us anyway!” I advised.
“Sssssstaaay where you are! I got a gun!”
“I see that, Roger Kincaide! Question is, are you man enough to use it?”
“I kin if I need to, ma’am!”
“At last, some respect!” I walked over to Bri and wrapped my arms around her. “Well, Mr. Kincaide, I intend to remove your prisoner from this lockup so fire away if you think that will stop us!”
“I’ll do it, ma’am!”
“I tire of this, Brianna! Are all humans so cowardly?” I wanted him to fire his revolver to add credence to his story. Roger was a good man and I wanted him to keep his job. If he reported that two women just disappeared from their cell during his watch, he’d be laughed right outta town. I had to get him to discharge a round!
“Alex, only deputy’s of Oak Ridge!”
“We are leaving, Mr. Kincaide! Fire your weapon, Deputy!” I screamed as I prepared us to leave.
A pistol shot echoed through the small jailhouse. If anyone had been on the street it would have sounded like a cap gun.
“Where are we Alex?”
I felt strange- sickened. My shoulder felt like a knife was stuck in it.
“We should be just down the road from the house, Bri.” I released her. “Ouch!”
“Alex! Your shot!”
“Really? I hadn’t noticed! What was your first indication, sis?”
“I need to get you to Ma! She can stop the bleedin’- come on!” Brianna grabbed my good hand and pulled me up the uneven, dirt road.
I had done a good job of getting us close to the house, appearing some two hundred yards from the door. Predictably we were met at the front door by Pa’s 12 gauge.
“I thought we seen the last of you, missy! Do we have to call the Sheriff again?” Pa shouted as Bri dragged me up the walk.
“She’s hurt, Pa! She’s been shot in the shoulder an she’s bleedin’ good! We need yer help!” Brianna shouted back. I heard no fear in her voice, only desperation.
Pa held the sight on us till we got close enough for him to see the red streaks on my otherwise clean uniform.
Seeing my wound, Pa lowered the shotgun. “Good God girl, what happened to you? D’lores come quick, we got a ‘mergancy! Bring yer kit!”
I was starting to feel lightheaded, but wanted to introduce myself. “Commander Alexandra Steinert, sir, U.S. Navy- CINCPAC, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii.” I remember raising my hand to shake before everything went black.
1211hrs, Fredrick W. Steinert Farm, Oak Ridge, Missouri April 26th, 1942
“How could it just pop out, D’lores? I ain’t seen a bullet ever do that before!”
“Maybe Alexandra can tell us herself. I think she’s comin’ ‘round.”
How’s a .38 slug just fall outta someone?”
“Hush now, dear.”
“Ma?”
“I’m here, dear. You’re gonna be alright now, ya hear?”
I opened my eyes to see my Ma at my bedside. Pa was standing behind her.
“Ma, I missed ya so much!”
“What girl don’t miss her ma, child?”
“I told Bri it was a bad idea to come here, Ma, he wouldn’t listen. He never listened to me!”
Ma flinched slightly with a gasp.
“Good Lord, could she be tellin’ the truth, Fritz?”
“Don’t see how, Dee. A thing like that ain’t possible is it?”
“Good Lord worked miracles, Fritz.”
“Could be a trick of the devil, Dee!”
“I ain’t no devil an’ don’t go thumpin’ me with the bible either, Ma!”
“Then who is ya? What is ya?” Pa came closer.
“Commander Alexandra Steinert, U.S. Navy- CINCPAC, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii.”
“Ya said that the other day, Commander. Ain’t no women in CINCPAC! Mah son Alex told me that!”
“Well I was wrong, Pa! ‘Cause I’m commander of the USS Sand Dollar SS-353. Wait, what year is it?”
“What year? Most people ask what day it is after they’s been unconscious a few days.”
“Humor the crazy WAVE, Pa! What year is it?” I growled.
Ma answered. “Year ah our Lord 1940 an’ two. It’s April 26th, Alexandra. Why would you not know the year, child?”
“Because I’ve been hopping back and forth in time so much I get confused, Ma. I’m able ta do that now. Please help me sit up.”
As Pa gingerly helped me sit up, I noticed Brianna standing near the door of…of my bedroom!
“Thought you were goin’ to make this a sewin’ room for Ma? What happened?”
“After our son Brian died, we decided to leave it.”
“Bri ain’t dead, Ma, she’s standin’ right over there!” I carefully raised my arm to point. “Tell ‘em Bri!”
“I tried, Alex, but we get our bullheadedness from them!” She pointed at our parents. Tried ever’ way ta Sunday to explain things, but they ain’t lis’nen!”
“I’ll try to sway ‘em, Bri. April 26th, 1942, eh? I remember that postmark! You just mailed a letter to me yesterday sayin’ that a strange woman come to the door sayin’ she was Brian’s wife. That she had a list ah men died on Arizona.”
“How could you know that, child?” Ma asked in surprise.
“Cause I’ll get it three weeks from now when I…when Alexander gets back to San Francisco. You never did write back tellin’ me what happened to her, but I think I can fill in the blanks now.” I glared at Bri. “I could have told you that wouldn’t work, Bri, Ma n’ Pa ain’t stupid!”
“I kinda found that out didn’t I? You could‘a told me ‘bout it when we was in 1944, couldn’t you?”
“1944? You was in 1944? I knew you was pullin’ our legs! Ain’t nobody can time travel! Ain’t possible!” I could tell Pa was thinking of goin’ for his gun. I guess I had to demonstrate. I went to get out of bed only to discover my skirt and blouse were missing.
“Where’d they go?”
“I did laundry yesterday. I mended the hole in your blouse best I could. Got the blood stains out too.”
“Thanks, Ma, I owe ya. Can I have them back now, please?”
“Brianna, fetch your sister’s clothes from the basket.”
“Sure thing, Ma.”
Ma gasped again. This time her right hand came up to her mouth.
“What’s matter, Dee?” Pa asked.
She didn’t reply, instead she touched my chin and turned my head to face her. Her gaze made me nervous as I felt her searching my soul. Why did everyone have to do that? I let her look- in fact I looked right back into her eyes! Maybe she would get the idea of how annoying it was!
“Fritz? It’s true! She really is Alex!”
“Not possible, Dee! It’s some sorta trick, I tell ya!”
“Fritz, a mother knows her own child! This here’s Alex! She does the same thing Alex done every time I’d look in his eyes. This beautiful angel is our Alex!”
“That’s what I been tellin you two for two days now!” Brianna complained as she returned with my clothes. “Here, sis!” She tossed the neatly folded pile at me.
“Now I know these two are ours, Fritz. They always threw clothes at each other!”
“Sorry, Ma.” Bri said sheepishly.
“That caps it! Pa our kids has come home!”
“I ain’t buyin’! No, sir! It’ll take more ‘en that to convince me!”
“And so you shall have a proper demonstration, Pa!”
I removed the bandage from my shoulder. The wound was almost healed. I pointed to it.
“When have you ever seen a gunshot wound heal in two days, Pa?”
“Maybe you wasn’t hurt so bad!”
“I thought I heard you say somethin’ about the bullet poppin’ out as I was comin’ to?”
“Have ta do better, girlie!”
I pulled my blouse back on slowly. My shoulder still felt a little stiff. Once done buttoning up my blouse I stood and pulled on my skirt then pulled on my shoes.
“Okay Pa, here’s the real demonstration.” I phased out and walked into their bedroom where I phased back in and borrowed some of Ma’s makeup. Having finished that I phased out again and went downstairs to the kitchen where I got a glass of fresh milk. Phasing out again I went back ten minutes and returned to my room phasing in next to Bri.
“Milk’s still good as ever, Pa.” I said as I took a sip from my glass. Pa’s eyes looked big as saucers! Ma looked surprised as well.
“How’d ya do that?”
“I told you I can do things like that now, Pa!” His face told me he was close but still needed more to convince him, I gave a quiet sigh. “I guess I should do something even more impressive. Ma? Pa? Stand next to me. I want you each to hold my hand.”
“Where ya gonna take ‘em Alex?”
“2026, sis, want to come along?”
Brianna walked over and grabbed my good arm. “You two’ll love this! Ready, Alex!”
2100 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 24th, 1944
“Alecth, ah don’t feel ver’ good! Ah’m woothy! Ah wanna go home!”
“We’re home now, Brian! I’ll get ya ta bed. It’s right through here.”
“Alex, do you want me to help you?”
“No, I’m the Empress and I can do this myself!”
“Empreth of Time ‘n Thpath, take me home!”
“My word they disappeared again!”
“Jack, did you get any hint to where they went?”
“Sorry Emily, they just went quiet!”
“Mina, do you have any idea where they went?”
“Not the foggiest, Emily! I don’t think they went to the future, though. I would see that.”
“Mina, will she be doing this constantly? I think I would feel safer if I were back in the Sand Dollar’s brig!”
“Ensign, keep that attitude up and you will return to the brig!”
“I’m sorry, Miss Cummins!”
“Mina!”
“Yes doctor?”
“Mina, I found them. I found Alex and Bri…Brianna. They’re at the DARPA Competition!
“Ah. Yet another item to tick off my list!”
“You knew about Brianna?”
“Only when she appeared in our future, doctor”
“Excuse me, Lt. Scott, but who is Brianna?”
“That’s Alex’s brother, Tish. She must have had some of Sand Dollar’s water when Alex brought her forward in time. The last drink she had tonight must have been tequila or something just as strong. She underwent the Mahanilui. Alex calls her Brianna now.”
“Wonderful, we’re going to need a bigger base!”
“In my wildest dreams, I could never have seen our society expanding as it has lately, Jacquelyn!”
“Somehow I find that implausible, Mina.”
Alex Steinert’s strange new life continues to develop as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’ spreads her wings and enlarges the crew of Sand Dollar. She learns firsthand what her newfound ‘gift’ can do even as one crewmember’s developing gift may have tragic results.
Episode 5 “Travel for Friends and Family”
1301hrs, Five miles west of Tuba City, Arizona, August 10th, 2026
The banner stretched across the two-lane pavement in the distance read ‘DARPA 20th Annual Fully Autonomous Solar Vehicle Ecological Challenge 2026’.
“We’re here! Welcome to the next millennium!” I said with excitement.
“Where are we, Alex?” Ma said confused by the instantaneous scenery change.
“As I recall, we’re five miles west of Tuba City, Arizona. It’s Monday the 10th of August, 2026, Ma, see?” I pointed to the banner about two hundred yards up the road.
“This is real?” Ma asked.
“Yep, feel the sand, Ma. It’s real and you’re really in the future! You believe me now, Pa?”
He remained quiet and just looked around.
I noticed two women approaching from the crowd gathered at the finish line. I recognized their clothes and their faces. Bri was already facing them.
“Aunt Brie! You made it after all!” My daughter Samantha shouted as she ran the last few yards to us.
“Hi…”
“Samantha, Aunt Brie. Mom, is she okay?” My daughter asked as she stared in confusion at me. I saw her squint at me slightly; a look of realization then filled her beautiful face. She immediately knelt on one knee.
“Empress! Welcome to 2026! It is August 10th, Empress.” She bowed her head.
“How many times have I told you people? My name is Alexandra!” I growled in annoyance.
“Sorry mom, but you asked us to address you that way when you brought other people along.” She rose from her knee and hugged me, kissing me on the cheek as she did so.
“Sam, I’d like you to meet your grandparents, Fredrick and Dolores Steinert. Ma? Pa? This is my second daughter Samantha. I have no idea when she was born because I haven’t got that far yet. Sorry Sam.” I nodded to her as I apologized.
“May 19th, 1952, mom! Geez, talk about CRS!”
“Aunt Brie!” Cassandra greeted Bri. “Welcome to 2026, Aunt Brie!”
“Hi…”
“I’m Cassandra!” Cassie hugged Bri enthusiastically. She moved over to me. “Hi mom, good to see you again, and again, and again! You do know that two of you are over there in the crowd with Aunt Emily already, don’t you, Empress?”
“Yes I know I’m over there!” I stuck out my tongue.
“Grandma and Grandpa, I’m Cassandra Steinert. It’s nice to see you again. Oh, March 12th, 1950, mom. In case you forgot…again.”
Again I stuck out my tongue.
“That’d make ya seventy-six years old and you seventy-four if this really is 2026! Ya don’t look a day over twenty-one! How’s that possible?” Pa was truly dumbfounded as he pointed to his two granddaughters.
“Y’all both look so much like your mother, you could be sisters!” Ma complimented them both.
“You could say that Grandma.” Cassie giggled as she shared a knowing glance with her sister, Sam and I.
“You two should go back with your Aunt Emily. I’ll see you shortly, but don’t tell your Aunt that I was here.” I pointed to where I was standing.
“But I want to stay here with grandma and grandpa a little longer, mom!” Sam complained.
“Alright you can stay a few minutes more, until Ricky Lynn’s car appears, Sam. Cassie you better go help Aunt Emily, honey.”
“Okay, but she still won’t tell me how you do it!”
“How I do what, Honey?’
“How you keep multiple you’s from completely driving you crazy! How do you keep them all straight?”
“When I figure that out I’ll be sure to tell you Cassie, now go- shoo!” I waved my hand toward the crowd.
When my oldest was out of earshot, Sam started asking questions.
“Aunt Brie, what’s it feel like to be a boy? Did it hurt when you changed? How are Dee and little Fred doing? I haven’t seen them in like four years! Dee should be about eighty-two now, right?”
“Sam! Aunt Bri just underwent her Mahanilui seven days ago, time relative that is. Grandma and Grandpa have just found out about your Aunt and I, honey. Ease up with the questions, you’ll overwhelm them.”
“I know, mom, I saw this day ten years ago, remember…oh, you probably don’t remember do you? Hey, I see Ricky Lynn’s car coming!”
“Yes, Sam, I remember. I’m right over there with Emily, which is where you’re supposed to be as I recollect- now scat!”
“Sometimes you’re too pushy, mom!” Sam embraced Ma and Pa. “Later Grandma! Bye, Grandpa! I love ya both! Don’t be strangers, especially you Aunt Brie!” After hugging Bri, she embraced me and kissed me on my cheek. “I love you mom!” She then bowed her head to me again. “Until another time, Empress.”
Sam smiled, turned, and jogged back to the crowd.
“Mind tellin’ me what that was all about, Empress?” Ma asked with a raised eyebrow.
“When I found out I could travel through time and change locations at will, the women we rescued from Kili Island started to call me the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. They claim I’m some sort of Deity that their ancestors’ prophesized about a thousand or so years ago. Believe me, I’m no one special, Ma!”
“That’s hogwash, Alex! Look around us! Look at that strange automobile comin’ down the road!” We all watched as the ‘Sand Dollar 4’ passed by us in silence. “You’re far from ‘nothin special’, child!”
Ma hugged me tight. “You’re both very special to us, Alex!” Her eyes were wet as she looked over to Bri as well.
“Ya did us proud, Alex! I’m sorry I ever doubted ya, honey!” Pa gave me a hug too. It surprised me how strong he was. He also kissed my forehead- something he had never done before.
“Alex, did she say I got two kids? One of ‘em’s eighty-somethin’ years old?”
“That’s what Sam said, Bri or is it Brie now. I think Brie sounds better. Don’t you, Ma?”
“If that’s what your nieces call you in the future it must be so, Brianna.”
“Great! Alex goes an ‘girlies’ up my name and her daughters who ain’t been born yet give me a ‘girly’ nickname!”
“You’ll get used to it, sis!”
I suddenly had one of my feelings. ‘We should stay longer?’ I asked myself. I got a big response.
“Time to leave! Everyone hold on to me.”
“We have to go so soon, Alex?” Ma asked.
“’Fraid so, Ma, I just got one of my feelin’s. They kinda warn me as to something bad about to happen, so, ya, we gotta go now. Don’t forget we can come back later. I know this really crazy blonde who can travel through time ya know!”
“At first I thought you was crazy, I don’t anymore, darlin’!” Pa mumbled. I felt better knowing he had accepted me.
I made sure all three had a good hold before I jumped.
The open desert and heat instantly became my bedroom again.
The instant we arrived, I heard a knock at the door downstairs.
“Freddy? Dee? Anybody home?”
If memory served me, that was the Sheriff’s voice. Brie recognized it too.
“Alex, it’s the Sheriff! He must be looking for us!”
“Let him look Brie! Pa, we have to be going now. If the Sheriff asks, you haven’t seen us, alright?”
“Anyone home?” The Sheriff knocked a few more times then I heard the screen door spring groan as he opened it up to come in.
“We have to go, Ma!” I turned and kissed her on the cheek.
“Alex, put her back in the jail cell, honey.” Pa said in a calm, controlled voice.
“What?” Brie and I both exclaimed.
“Put her back in the cell and yer Ma and I will drive up and get the charges dropped. I won’t have either my daughter’s runnin’ afoul of the law. Now, please, put her back, Alex! You kin come by later an’ take her back to the future. She kin stay here for awhile- sides, yer Ma could use the help with the chores!”
The sound of footsteps on the wood stairs forced my decision. I grabbed Brie’s hand and phased out just as the Sheriff appeared in my doorway.
“Oh, sorry to interrupt, but I was just comin’ to tell ya that…
We were back inside the jail cell.
“You behave yourself now you hear me, sis?”
“Yes, oh mighty and mysterious Empress!” Brie bowed before me with a mischievous grin.
“I mean it! A girl could find herself in a whole lot of trouble if she ain’t careful!”
“I’ll be careful, big sister!” She smiled.
“I’ll be back in two months to check on you! Welcome home Brianna!”
“You better go. Ol’ Roger’s comin’.”
“Hey! Who’s back here?” The door opened and in rushed Deputy Kincaide.
“You!” He reached for his gun.
“Yes, Roger, I brought Brianna back to face the human judicial system. Our Council has decided this will teach her a lesson!”
I turned to face my sister and gave her a hug.
“I…I…I shot you the other day!”
“You must have missed, or maybe, just maybe I can’t be killed! You decide! Speaking of decisions, you should decide whether I was actually here or not, Roger. Your employment depends on it! Oh, by the way, it’s not polite to shot someone in the back, Mr. Kincaide! If I can walk through these bars, just think what I can do to you. Now re-holster your sidearm, sir!”
“How’d ya know I pulled my weapon?”
“Really? Roger, if I can appear and disappear, walk through steel bars, and not be killed, would it not be possible for me to foresee the future also? Oh, Mary’s pregnant. It’s gonna be a boy, Roger!”
While the deputy pondered what I had said, I said goodbye to Brie.
“Until another time, sister.”
“Travel safe, Empress.”
I disappeared.
2100 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 24th, 1944
“Empreth of Time ‘n Thpath, take me home!”
“My word they disappeared again!”
“Jack, did you get any hint to where they went?”
“Sorry Emily, they just went silent like before!”
“Mina, do you have any idea where they went?”
“Not the foggiest, Emily! I don’t think they went to the future, though. I would see that.”
“Mina, will she be doing this constantly? I think I would feel safer if I were back in the Sand Dollar’s brig!”
“Ensign, keep that attitude up and I will personally return you to the brig!”
“I’m sorry, Miss Cummins!”
“Mina!”
“Yes doctor?”
“Mina, I found them. I found Alex and Bri…Brianna. They’re at the DARPA Competition!
“Ah. Yet another item to tick off my list!”
“You knew about Brianna?”
“Only when she appeared in our future, doctor”
“Excuse me, Lt. Scott, but who is Brianna?”
“That’s Alex’s brother, Tish. She must have had some of Sand Dollar’s water when Alex brought her forward in time. The last drink she had tonight must have been tequila or something just as strong. She underwent the Mahanilui. Alex calls her Brianna now.”
“Wonderful, we’re going to need a bigger base!”
“In my wildest dreams, I could never have seen our society expanding as it has lately, Jacquelyn!”
“I find that implausible, Mina.”
“So do I Jack,” I said as I rephased.
“Where the hell have you been, Alex?”
“Nice to see you too, Jack!”
“Alex, why did you go back to 2026? Can’t more than one of you in any given time cause problems?” Emily questioned.
“Apparently I’m a special case. Does anyone have the correct time? I’ve been jumping back and forth too much to keep up.”
“April 24th, 1944. 2107hrs, Empress.” Jack answered.
“Would you like to see how far back in time I really could travel, Lt. Commander?” I grabbed her shoulder.
“Sorry, but I thought it best to give you the whole deal, Alex. You did say you jumped so many times you lost track! With all due respect, ma’am, I wouldn’t be a good first officer if I didn’t keep my captain informed!” She said, immediately jumping to attention.
Still glaring at her, I decided to have some fun. “You know… they fall to one knee and bow before me in the future, Jack. Do I not garner the same respect here?” I tried to keep from laughing.
“That was Samantha’s idea, Alexandra, after Cassandra called you an over controlling tyrant! Cassie was infuriated that you wouldn’t let her go out with a boy from school. What was she, fifteen?” Mina scolded.
“And just how could I know that, Mina? I just meet them last week!”
“So we have a new sister, Alex?” Emily laughed and changed the subject.
“Ya, Brie got into Sand Dollar’s drinking water,” I had to stop and think what day it was, “this morning, er afternoon. I found ‘her’ about fifty yards away from my tree house after we jumped back to Missouri.”
“What is a tree house, Alexandra-sensei?”
“In my case, Tish, it was a wooden floor constructed around the trunk of a tree, maybe ten feet off the ground with a few boards nailed to the trunk to serve as a ladder. It was my private place while growing up.”
“The Imperial Army has something similar; they call them ‘Watch Towers’.”
“Did I make a mistake putting that uniform on you Tish?”
“Is the ‘Empress’ the only one allowed frivolity, Alexandra-sensei?”
“How is it they treated young, homeless girls back in feudal Japan, Tish?”
“Alex, lighten up! I think Jack’s idea to inform you of the date and time when you appear to us is genius. It could serve as an official greeting identifying one of our sisters to you and help you get your bearings all at once. Leave Tish be; she’s been worried sick that you wouldn’t return and that she would somehow end up in the base brig!”
“I know she has, Emily. I wanted to see what I looked like when I disappeared, so I stayed out of phase until after Brian and I jumped.”
“Why can’t I hear you when you’re ‘phased out’, Alex?”
“I’m not sure, Jack, Brie is the only one I know that can hear me when I’m phased so far. She couldn’t see me back in the jail cell, but she could hear me.” A thought struck me suddenly. “She also knew the deputy was coming before he opened the holding area door! She can see the future too!”
“Of course, Alexandra, you are all sisters! What did you expect?”
“What jail cell, Alex?
“I’ll debrief in a few minutes. Just let me rest my feet.”
‘Alex! It’s a girl!’
“What was that, Emily?”
“Excuse me?”
“Didn’t you just call my name and say ‘it’s a girl’?”
“Why would I say that, Alex?”
Of course she wouldn’t say that! If Emily didn’t say anything, then…
“Brie! It was Brianna! If I heard right she just gave birth to a baby girl! Hell, I’m an aunt!”
“Correction, we are Aunts, Alex!” Emily closed her eyes and shook slightly. “She named her after your mother, Alex- Dolores. A healthy baby girl, thirteen inches, seven and a quarter pounds, she’s beautiful, Alex!”
“You can see her, Emily? I didn’t know you could see the past too!”
“I can’t Alex. We’ll see Brie and her baby some time in the future.”
“You two…you three are frightening, you know that?” Jack shook her head.
“Who lifted two men two stories in the air and threw them down an alley with just her mind, Jack? You tell me who’s frightening!”
My Ex-O began looking randomly around the ceiling, a forced, uncertain smile on her face.
“Alex, can we go see our new niece? Please?” Emily pleaded.
“For some reason I’d like to see your new niece too, Alex. I don’t know why I would want to- some stranger desire, I can’t explain it!”
“It is your maternal instinct, Jacquelyn, and one of evolution’s strongest! I would like to go along also, Alexandra, if you’ll permit it.”
“I, too would like to join you, Alexandra- sensei.”
“Alex, Carroll’s on her way up. I told her we were waiting for her report.” Jack interrupted as she walked over to the suite’s door and opened it- just as Carroll was going to knock.
“You know, Jack, that is very disturbing!”
I noticed the wide smile immediately.
“So?”
“So, what?” Carroll asked as she entered the room.
“Report, Miss Sheldon! Your date…how was it?”
Carroll’s eyes took on a far away gaze.
“It was wonderful. We sat together in a booth. He ordered for me. We talked. We held hands across the table. Our meal came. We ate. I couldn’t take my eyes off him, Skip! He paid for dinner! We walked along the beach. When he held me I felt so safe! Oh Alex, I feel so strange! In a good way, I think! He asked me to dinner again tomorrow!” Carroll finished with excitement.
“Alexandra-sensei is an Aunt!” Tish blurted out suddenly.
“Emily-Chan is also an Aunt, Tish” Emily sounded annoyed.
“Forgive me, doctor.”
“Wait. You don’t have any sister other than Emily, so how can you both be aunts?”
“My brother just gave birth to a girl, Carroll! Isn’t that wonderful?” I beamed.
“It would be if your brother was a gir…oh, I get it. You went back for him didn’t you?”
I nodded.
“You showed him the boat?”
I nodded again.
“He drank some water while onboard?”
“Yep!”
“Let me guess, you all went out to celebrate?”
“Unfortunately.” I yawned.
She looked around at all the excited faces and sighed.
“When do we leave?”
“How about in the morning, 0800hrs? I think the time changes have finally caught up to me?” I looked to everyone for approval.
“Sounds okay to me, but you better have me back in time for my date with Philip, Alex!”
“I think that can be arranged. See, I know this crazy blonde that can travel through time. I’ll talk to her, Carroll.”
Lt. Sheldon fell to one knee and bowed her head. “As you wish, Empress!”
“Did you ever go to the museum to see the dinosaurs, Carroll? Would you like to meet one in person?”
She got a worried look on her face and swallowed hard. “I was just…never mind. I’m going back to the room, Commander. See you in the morning everybody!” she waved with a big smile on her face as she headed for the door.
“I’m gonna take a bath and go ta bed. Goodnight everybody.” I turned and headed for my bedroom to retrieve my nightgown and a clean pair of drawers, then went into the bathroom. It felt like I hadn’t bathed in days.
1300hrs, Fredrick W. Steinert Farm, Oak Ridge, Missouri April 25th, 1944
“Welcome to Missouri, y’all.” I exclaimed as soon as the farmhouse appeared in front of us. We all wore our dress whites for the occasion.
“That was fantastic, Alexandra-sensei! Let’s do it again!”
“Later Tish.”
I heard a familiar noise behind us.
“Pa, put the damn shotgun down! It’s me, Alex!” I raised my voice in annoyance.
“Hey! What in Sam Hill?” I heard a rustling sound and two distinct clicks. “Gimme that back! How’d ya do that, Alex?”
I looked back at Pa to see his favorite shotgun silently hanging in mid-air in front of him. Both hammers were cocked back and he was two feet from its twin bore business end.
“Jack, give him back his gun, please. I promise he won’t hurt us.”
Both hammers slowly relaxed. The gun split at the breach and two shells popped out and fell to the ground, the breach then closed and the gun went muzzle up. It turned around and presented itself to Pa. He looked left then right for wires or some such apparatus then quickly grabbed the floating weapon.
“My word, Alexandra, is that how you greet each other in this part of the colonies?”
I just rolled my eyes at Mina.
“Thought you told Brie you would be back in a couple months?”
“I had just got back to Hawaii when I heard her call me, Pa! I didn’t have time to get back ta 1942!”
I felt five…no, six pairs of eyes staring at me.
“I’m still new at this, y’all give me a break!”
“Yes, Empress!” came back in unison from five of those pairs.
“I can make a side trip you know!” I looked at my friends individually. “Pa, I’d like you to meet my friends.” We walked closer. I pointed each out as I introduced them.
“Lt. Philamina Smith, Lt. Carroll Sheldon, Lt. Cmdr. Jac…Jacquelyn Cummins, Ensign Takashi Moritsu…”
Pa tensed up a little.
“Pa, Tish is okay! She grew up in Hannibal!” I hoped she got my hint.
“Howdy, Mr. Steinert! Congrats on the new ‘rival!”
Pa seemed to relax and cautiously shook her hand.
“Ma’am.”
“Pa, I’d like to introduce my sister, Emily.”
“Nice to finally meet you Mr. Steinert, although, I had hoped it would be under very different circumstances.”
Pa looked at the two of us for a few minutes and shook his head. “Since when does my daughter call me Mr. Steinert? Ya pay me the same respect my other two daughters does, Emmy, ya hear?”
“Whatever you say, Pa!” Emily giggled as Pa gave her a hug.
“Welcome ta the fam’ly, Emmy!” He kissed her forehead.
“Pa, how’s Brie doin’?” I inquired.
“She’s restin’ up, now. Somehow she know’d y’all was comin’. I didn’t believe her…guess I was wrong again. You women folk give me the shivers!”
“We get that a lot, Pa!”
“So, how’d ya do tha…?” He pointed at his shotgun and let the question drop.
“Short version? We each have our own abilities, Pa. Mina calls them our gifts. You’ve seen some of my gift in action already. Emily, Brie, and Mina can see into the future as well. Carroll is a wiz at mathematics. Tish can learn a foreign language in just a few hours, and Jack…well you seen what she can do just now!”
“Fritz, you gonna keep flirtin’ with them young ladies or you gonna let ‘em come inside an’ see little Dee ‘fore she needs nursin’ agin?”
“You heard yer Ma! Y’all sachet right into the house, Alex knows the way! I’ll be along presently.”
Ma greeted us at the door. I introduced her to everyone leaving Emily for last.
“An’ you must be my new daughter, Emily! Welcome to the family, child. Alex must think highly of you- she kept callin’ yer name when she was on the mend from that bullet back in ’42.”
“You were shot again? Why didn’t you tell me you got shot again, Alex?”
“I didn’t have the chance, sis!”
“The high an’ mighty Empress of Time ‘n Space don’t have the chance?” Ma ridiculed.
“Aw, not you too, Ma!”
Laughter erupted from the living room.
“Um serious, Alex! Someone who can move like you ought to have all the time in the world, child!”
“Sometimes it doesn’t work out that way, Ma! I had been back in 1944 for what, five minutes?” I looked around at everyone. “Before I heard Brie tellin’ me I was an Aunt!”
“Mrs. Steinert, I can vouch for our captain. She had just returned from this very house, and within five minutes she started hearing Brianna’s voice in her hotel suite.” Mina informed her.
Our conversation was interrupted by little Dee letting everyone in the house know she was hungry.
I immediately felt the urge to go to her. The sudden feeling or need caught me completely off guard.
Looking around, I could tell the newborn’s crying had the same effect on all of us. I guess my expression mirrored those thoughts as Mina met my eyes with a slight nod.
“Land sakes! Hasn’t even been two hours! Poor Brie’s gonna go dry if this keeps up! Alex, go fetch little Dee for yer sister. Doc Miller wants her to stay off her feet fer a few days.”
“Mrs. Steinert?” Emily received Ma’s patented ‘What’d you just call me?’ glare. “Sorry…Ma, I’m a Physician. If you don’t mind, I’d like to examine Brie and the baby?”
“Hey, Pa! We got us a doctor in the family!” Ma shouted at the door.
“Quit yer bellerin’, woman, you’ll wake the baby!” Pa scolded as he immediately opened the screen door. “I was just comin’ in, Dee!” He looked up at the ceiling hearing little Dee cry then looked to the floor and shook his head a few times.
“Dee woke up not a minute ago, so don’t be complainin’ bout me bellerin’! Emily here is a full-blown doctor, Fritz, what ya think of that?”
“Woman doctor, eh- well don’t that beat all?”
“Emily is an excellent surgeon, Pa. I trust her with my life!” I declared.
“After I’ve seen our new mom and daughter, I’d like to look at that left hand of yours, Pa. Your index finger has a hairline crack that isn’t going to heal unless I splint it for you.”
Pa just raised his hand and looked between that and Emily.
“How’d you know’d I hurt my finger the other day?”
“The same way I know Ma has been having pain in her right foot every time she puts weight on it! I could have that spur out in a matter of minutes, Ma, if you would like. You would be up and around again in a month, tops!”
“Child, that foot’s been painin’ me for years. I’ve learned to ignore it. So, y’all can see people’s diseases? Handy talent, child! Now get along up the stairs, the baby’s waitin’!”
As Emily and I ascended the stairs, her eyes kept alternating between me and the steps in front of her.
“What’s wrong with Ma, Emily?”
“She should get that spur removed, Alex.” She answered too quickly.
“There’s something else! I know that look, sis!”
We stopped at the top of the staircase.
“Alex, Ma has a lump on her breast. It’s still quite small, but I’m afraid it’s cancerous.” Tears had started to form in her eyes.
It felt like someone kicked me in the gut.
“How long, sis?”
“I don’t know, Alex, I can’t see it. Maybe I don’t want to see it! I just met the woman, Alex!” She leaned into me as her tears began to run.
As I comforted her, I used my own gift to foresee the outcome.
“It’ll be okay, sis! It doesn’t end the way you think- not for a long time. Trust the Empress on that. Remember, she protects the ones she loves, Emily.”
My sister’s head pulled back from my shoulder. I could see a slight smile emerging, as she looked me in the eyes.
“The Mahanilui!”
“If she’ll go for it, yes.”
“What if she declines, Alex, you said she’s twice as stubborn as you!”
“I can only help her if she accepts, sis. Otherwise…” I let it drop. “Let’s get Dee to her mom. I can’t fight the impulse to go to her too much longer!”
“That’s your maternal instinct kicking in, Alex. We all feel it.”
There she was, Dolores, a red-faced squirming bundle of joy, crying for her ma. I swept down and picked her up like I had been doing it for years. It was the strangest feeling! The infant settled right down as I held her and walked into Brie’s room.
“Motherhood looks good on you, Alex.” Brie teased as Emily and I approached her bed. She was sitting up waiting patiently for me to hand her daughter over.
“Sis, I’d like to look you both over if you don’t mind?” Emily said in her soothing, professional voice as I presented Dee to her ma. Brie immediately moved her pajama top to one side and moved little Dee close. The child knew exactly what to do and lunged.
Brie gave a squeak and grimaced then let out a sigh. “Sure, but Doc Miller says I should keep off my feet fer a few days. Tell the truth, I feel fine, sis.” Brie’s voice had this unusual calm, satiated tone to it.
“Doctor Miller doesn’t know you like I do, Brie! Mind if I move the covers?”
“Go ahead, sis, just don’t do anything to make me jump! Dee’s latched on for dear life!”
“I’ll let you know before I do anything to make you move suddenly.” Emily reassured our sister.
After several minutes, Emily determined that Brie was completely healed- not a surprise to either of us.
“Do you need to examine Dee now, Doc?”
“Nope I did that while I was examining you, Brie. She’s as healthy as we are.”
“How’d ya do that, sis?”
“Alex isn’t the only one with a gift, you know. We all have a gift or two…or three.” Emily glanced back at me with a smile.
“Speaking of that, why didn’t you come back in two months like you promised, Alex? You see what happens when you make me wait around?” Brie nodded to her sleeping daughter and gently placed her finger in the infant’s mouth to break the suction.
“I’m sorry, Brie, but I had just gotten back to the hotel room in Honolulu when I heard your voice tell me you had a girl. Once Dee was born, I couldn’t come back. Remember what I told you about changing the future of those I care for? If I had come back two months after I had initially left, Dee here might not be. Can I ask who the father is? Anyone we know?”
“You heard my voice? Way up in 1944? How is that even possible, Alex?”
“I’m not sure, sis, but I heard you loud and clear. You said ‘Alex, it’s a girl’! We traveled here the following morning. Do you remember what you were thinking yesterday when the baby was born?”
“I was kinda busy, Alex. I really don’t remember too much ‘cept Ma tellin’ me ta push. Then it was over. After that Doc Miller arrived. That was pretty much it.” Her face lit up as she thought of something. “I do remember wishin’ you were here though, and I might have been thinking ‘bout how to introduce you to Dee when you finally showed up again, I can’t be sure, sis. It all happened so fast!”
“Fifteen hours of labor, and it happened too fast? Child, you sure you didn’t jump ahead in time like yer sister?” Ma said as she and the others entered the now crowded room. Little Dee never flinched.
Brie slowly slid her legs out away from the bed and stood up.
“Child, Doc Miller said to stay in bed!” Ma scolded her.
“Ma, I just examined her. She’s completely healed.” Emily interrupted.
Ma looked at Emily in disbelief.
“Took me four days ‘fore I was able to stand! What makes y’all think she’s ready?”
“Ma, there is something special about everyone that underwent Mina’s Mahanilui.”
“Ya, I kinda got that figured out when Alex took us out to Arizona!” She said sarcastically.
“What Emily is trying to say, Mrs. Steinert, is that we not only have received individual gifts, but that we have other common abilities as well.” Mina explained for Emily.
It was Jack’s turn. “You see, ma’am, we can heal faster than normal people and we don’t get sick either. Not only that, we live longer, too.”
“Live longer? What, a few years longer?”
“Actually a few hundred years longer, Mrs. Steinert, three or four hundred to be sure.”
Ma started to tilt and reached for something to hold her up. Being closest, I caught her with Carroll’s help.
“So that’s where you get it from?” Emily smiled at me. I ignored the comment and attended to Ma.
“Ma.” I tapped her face gently. “Ma, come on you got visitors! Ma!” She started to come around.
“I must have been dreamin’, thought you said y’all would live for four hundred years!”
“It’s true Ma! This Mahanilui that we all went through changed us in more ways than you can imagine- just ask Pa! He found out when we arrived not to mess with Jack here.” I pointed to her.
Ma gave her a confused look- one that dared demonstration.
“Jacquelyn Cummins, put me down!” Pa’s voice echoed through the house from downstairs. I immediately looked over to her.
“Jack put him down before he wakes the baby.” My finger went to my lips.
“Oh, all right! Your mother dared me to demonstrate, though!”
“You could have just told her, Jacquelyn!”
“What fun would that be, Mina?”
Lt. Smith just shook her head.
“Mrs. Steinert, there are many advantages the Mahanilui affords us, longevity being only one. For instance, how you see us today is how we will appear three hundred years from now. We are also capable of procreating for just as long.”
Brie’s mouth dropped at Mina’s statement. Mina smiled at her in amusement.
“Brianna Steinert that does not mean you must procreate for the next four hundred years, young lady! Please restrain yourself, dear. Mrs. Steinert, you are most welcome to participate in the Mahanilui should you wish to join us. I guarantee you shall suffer no ill effect. You will simply sleep while it works its magic, mum.”
Hearing Mina’s offer, Emily and I looked at each other. We both shrugged our shoulders and resigned ourselves to her well-developed foresight.
“What would become of my Fritz? Would he continue to grow old while I stay like this?” She motioned to her body.
“Unfortunately, yes, mum, unless he decides to undergo the Mahanilui also.”
I lurched forward, a movement that both Mina and Ma picked up on immediately. Both stared at me- but for different reasons.
“There is one small side effect to that option though, Mrs. Steinert. Mr. Steinert would have to remain celibate to any liquor for the rest of his very long life.”
“Why, what would happen to him?” Ma looked at her with contempt.
“Ma?” I asked to get her attention. “This is what would happen.” I motioned to us all.
“You mean he’d…” She let the question drop.
Mina nodded and continued. “But you would not look like you do now, mum! Your physical age would be returned to a youthful eighteen to twenty. You would look like you did when you first met your husband, and you would be cured from any or all ailments.”
Ma proved she was more insightful than she let on. “So yer sayin’ I got some serious ailment, Lt. Smith?” I recognized Ma’s tone. Her and Mina weren’t getting off to a good start.
“I said nothing of the sort, mum! I was simply illustrating the benefits of…”
“Sounds to me like yer tryin’ to sway me to take this mahayayho thing cause I’m dyin’ or something! You found something more than a spur didn’t ya, Emmy?”
Mina dropped her eyes like a kid caught with her hands in a cookie jar, as did my sister and I.
“Listen girls, I may notta made it past the third grade, but I kin still tell when I’m being swindled, Lt. Smith.” Ma over-emphasized her name and rank- I had heard that before and I could see the fur risin’ on her back- not good. “Yer not the only ones with special gifts, gals! I can spot when things ain’t right a mile away! Now fess up, Emmy!”
Emily took a minute to figure what to say then took a big breath and began her answer. “When I scanned you downstairs, I picked up a very small lump in your right breast. I’m afraid it will develop into cancer at some point in the future.” Her eyes grew wet. “Look, Ma, I just met you! I’m in no hurry to lose you, or Pa!” Emily sniffed.
“Why, what’s gonna happen to Pa, Emmy?” her question was laced in contempt. I knew what lay next. Ma was getting’ ready to blow any second.
Mina suddenly looked like she was going into one of her trances. Slowly she repeated what sounded like an obituary.
“Fredrick Steinert was found unconscious at the family barn outside of Oak Ridge, Missouri on Tuesday. Efforts to resuscitate Mr. Steinert proved unsuccessful. He was pronounced dead of heart attack by Dr. Theodore K. Miller, GP at 3:24PM. Mr. Steinert leaves behind his wife of twenty-nine years, Dolores Marie Steinert, an adopted daughter, Emily Scott, two daughters-in-law, Brianna and Alexandra. He also leaves four beloved grandchildren, Dee, Cassandra, Samantha, and Fredrick. Friends and relations will be received at the family farm through Thursday. Burial services to follow Friday morning at Oak Ridge Cemetery.” Tears filled Mina’s eyes as she snapped out of it.
That did it!
“Dear God, what are you people?” Ma choked out.
“We’re people just like you, Ma! Mina can see the future, as can Emily and I- and to some extent Brianna. I’m sure you noticed that by now, sis.”
Brie was still wiping her eyes with her free hand and nodded. “I need to put Dee down in her crib, excuse me a moment y’all.” Brie knew what was coming next and wanted Dee out of firing range. Ma surprised me by taking a few steps back from exploding- maybe because she had been exposed to my gift previously?
“All yer Pa has to do is stop drinkin’? This mahellabaalew will cure both us?”
“As it has many of our sisters, mum!” Mina guaranteed.
“Ensign Banes is a prime example, ma’am. She was dying of the plague until she went through it. She has never been sick since.” Carroll added.
“No, ma’am, we are in no way, shape, or form, related to or in league with, the devil, Mrs. Steinert! We are all God fearing women like yourself.” Jack unexpectedly stated firmly to Ma’s unvoiced question. The anger gauge just stepped back up a step.
“You kin read minds, Jac’lyn?”
“Yes, ma’am, that is also part of my gift.”
“What can you do, Tish, melt iron with yer eyes?” Ma asked sarcastically through her latent tears.
“No, ma’am! I kin learn languages just by talkin’ ta people. So far I learnt twelve different languages includin’ four variants. Would y’all like to hear a few of ‘em?”
“Not really. An’ you, Miss Sheldon, what kin you do?”
“Nothing near as impressive as Mina, Jack, Emily, or even Alex, Ma’am. I’m good with numbers. I can calculate complex equations in my head, Mrs. Steinert.”
“Fine, next time we go to the bank for a loan, I’ll call ya!” Ma’s sarcasm began overflowin’ the room. I gently nudged Emily away from Ma in case I had to intervene and slowly moved between Ma and Mina.
“Mrs. Steinert! The Mahanilui bestows individual gifts that enhance us, not make us monsters! Some of our sisters develop extra-sensitive hearing; others can adjust the size of objects. Still others excel at the sciences: Hydraulics, Electrics, Mechanics, Physics, and so on. We are a very diverse group, mum! I can assure you none of us has declared allegiance to Beelzebub or any of the other downcast Seraphim!”
Mina had switched to her regal voice.
“Neither will I permit or condone such alignments in our society, Dolores Marie Steinert of Oak Ridge, Missouri, United States of America! Either you choose to believe that or I will have your eldest daughter return us from whence we came. I give you that choice, mum!”
If Pa had heard this, he’d openly announce that the feathers were about to fly.
“Look out! The feather’s is about ta fly, ladies. Best move back an’ giv ‘em room to squabble!”
Pa always did have poor timing.
“Pa, keep yer nose outta this! Me an’ Miss British hoity-toity, I got a better education than y’all, is havin’ a dis’greement!”
Quickly, I placed myself between Ma and Mina and put a hand on each one’s shoulder.
Brie’s bedroom disappeared to be replaced by a complete void with a single dim sun providing the only light.
“Where are we, Alexandra?”
“I knew it! Y’all are hell-spawn!”
“Shut up, Mother!” I screamed. There was no echo whatsoever.
“Wha’d you say ta me, child?”
“I told you to shut up, mother! We’re tryin’ ta save yer life here an’ you just keep goin’ on ‘bout the damn’d devil! Y’all want ta meet him in person, Ma? ‘Cause I’m just the girl to make that happen, though I still don’t know how far I kin go back in time, Ma! Keep this up an’ we find out! Now hear Mina out!”
Ma just started crying. Mina looked to me in disbelief. I didn’t care; Ma had to understand that we loved her too much to lose her. Not when there were still options.
“Alexandra! How dare you address the woman who brought you into this world in such a manner! Tell me where this place is or take me back to Honolulu, this instant!”
“I call the shots here, your highness! We leave after this spat gets resolved, not a second before.”
“Yer highness? What, you some British royalty?” Ma spat.
“Ma, enough! Mina is the queen of Kili Island- she’s also older than you by about thirty years! I suggest you listen to her! She is trying to give you all the information she can about the Mahanilui. Now shut up and listen!” I growled.
“Fine I’m lis’nen! Yer…Highness!”
“Alexandra, could you please tell us where this place is first?”
I took a breath to settle my anger. “This is the place I came to when y’all were houndin’ me ‘bout bein’ the Empress. I have no idea where here is, Mina. I think it’s an alternate universe, though ‘cause I talked with Brian here. At the time, Brian was still dead.” I couldn’t help sob as I looked at Ma and continued my explanation. “Brian convinced me that I really was this Empress that everyone insisted I was. He told me that only the Empress could call him here from…I don’t know…heaven? He said that only I had the power to reach this place. I had no idea how long I was here, but I don’t think time has any meaning here. That sun…” I pointed to it. “That sun never changes; never moves.”
“Listen to za girl, Dee! She’s special, zis vone!”
A figure slowly materialized not far from us.
“Grandpa!” I shouted out. “I was just thinking about you, Grandpa!”
“Precisely zee reason I’m here, Alex! Ach, aren’t you zee beauty!” The figure looked to my left. “Been a long time, Miss Mina!”
“Entirely too long, Captain Steinert.”
“Wait!” I pointed between Mina and my newest guest. “You two know each other?”
“She’s za real spitfire, ay, Mina?”
“To which do you refer, captain?”
“Like muzer, like daughter!” He replied, shrugging his shoulders while tilting his head to the left.
“Both are frustrating at times, I suppose, but let us get on with this, shall we, Alexandra?” Mina answered Grandpa then looked over to me.
“Yes, Alex, I vould like to get back to resting if you do not mind. Like I zed before, Dee, don’t be such a hardhead all your life. Try accepting new zings. Not everything you do not understand is zee vork of zee devil, Liebchen!”
“How can you be here, dad? You been dead goin’ on ten years now!”
The older gentleman waved his hand at Ma. “A mere flash in time, Liebchen! I am here because zee Empress of Space und Time has called me here! She is zee only Deity capable of doing such zings!”
“I’m not any kind of Deity or Goddess, Grandpa!” I felt my face blush.
“Not from vere I’m schtanding, Liebste!” He readjusted his glasses and I felt my face really start to burn
“Dad, come on back with us, Fritz would be tickled!”
“Alas, Liebchen, I only exist here for as long as zee Empress requires! Therefore, I cannot follow you into your vorld. Her vill alone holds me to this dimension. Vhy is it you called me here, Empress?”
“Grandpa, I was thinking how you got Ma here to settle down when you were still alive. She repeatedly accuses Mina and I of being demons and such!”
“Ach! I believe I have already handled zhat, Empress.”
“Grandpa!”
“Dee, have you not taught your children to pay zee proper respect? I do not mean any disrespect, Alex. You are zee Empress und should be addressed as such. As for you, Liebchen, Alex und Mina are no more demons zen you. You see Mina has seen zee future- a future zhat had Alex and his crew suffer a terrible fate. In addition, an entire race would now be extinct had Mina not taken measures to change zee future. Now, thanks to zee Mahanilui, zair race is growing in number. Dee, zee sings you vill learn from zees vimen, zee sings you vill see! Think of zem not as demons, but as angels, Liebchen. Zhey certainly dress zee part, do zhey not?” He pointed to me again with a proud smile.
Grandpa moved closer to Mina and lifted her chin slightly with the side of his finger so that their eyes met. “Mina, meine Liebste, I have missed you immensely since your departure from my steamboat zat summer. I enjoyed our talks und your company in mein off-duty hours.”
“As did I, captain. Our conversations were entertaining and I miss them also. Had I the choice, I would have made more trips on your Mississippi!” Grandpa turned his head slightly in Ma’s direction, his eyes still locked with Mina’s.
“Liebchen, promise me you vill listen vith zee open mind und heart to zee Empress, her lady und zisters.”
Ma didn’t reply, instead she nodded as she wiped tears away.
“Thank you, Empress, for allowing to see mine daughter und spectacular granddaughter! Also accept mine thanks for allowing zee honor of seeing meine Liebste, Mina.”
“Grandpa, no thanks are necessary, but thank you for coming.”
“If ve are finished here, I ask for your release, mine Empress.”
I nodded once and Grandpa faded. My attention now turned to Ma.
“Ma, now will you listen to Mina?”
“You really are this Empress, ain’t ya, Alex?”
“Yes, apparently I am, Ma. I’m the Empress, Ma, not the devil! Now are ya ready ta hear us out?”
“I’ll hear y’all out, but I’m reservin’ my decision for later.”
“That’s all Mina, Emily, and the rest of us wanted, Ma. We want you to know we care about you- that we would do anything to keep you around and healthy.”
“I’m ready ta listen, but could we go home? This place gives me the chills.”
Placing my hands on their shoulders we were immediately back in Brie’s bedroom. Ma shaded her eyes from the bright light of the room.
“Welcome back, Alex! I trust you two got things ironed out?” Emily looked to Ma, then Mina.
“Alexandra can be quite persuasive when she needs to be, doctor. Isn’t that right, Mrs. Steinert?”
Ma ran to Pa and wrapped her arms around him. “I talked to yer dad, Fritz! He was there and talkin’ as if nothin’ happened!” She broke down and cried.
Mina caught my attention. “Empress, never take me to that…that place ever again, I beg you.” She shivered. “How can you stand to be out of touch with the world like that? I was unable to see any future whatsoever, but I believe you are right; time does not exist there. I found it disheartening at best.”
“I didn’t know what else to do Mina, I’m sorry. Ma had to be shown I mean business. I needed us to be on neutral ground and that’s the only place I knew that fit the bill. Please forgive me?”
“You have achieved your goal, Empress.” Mina whispered to me as Ma released Pa from her bear hug and wiped her eyes.
“I want to apologize to y’all for my behavior. I let my fears blind me of who I was talkin’ to. Though I have ta admit you folks can scare the life outta me!” She wiped her eyes again. “I want y’all to stay for dinner if ya can.”
She looked directly at me. “Land sakes what am I sayin’! ‘Course you got time to stay for dinner! Brie, since yer all healed, you, Emmy ‘n Alex can fix dinner. Mina ‘n me are gonna have us that chat. Pa you entertain the other three ladies there- an no funny stuff, ya hear?”
As Emily and I cut potatoes, we discussed my unexpected disappearance. “So you actually told her to shut up? That must have taken her by surprise. How did she respond to that, Alex?”
“Ma cried. Mina reprimanded me for talking to Ma that way! She looked pretty shaken when Grandpa showed up though! Get this, Grandpa Steinert knew Mina!”
“You’re kidding! Your Grandfather knew Mina?”
“Yep. He called her Liebste. I think that means love in German.”
“That woman really gets around. Were you able to narrow down a year or date?”
“No, just that she spent time, maybe traveled, on his steamboat during the summer. They shared conversation and…” I stopped at the sudden realization.
“No! Mina and Grandpa Steinert? What are the odds?”
“I’d rather not think about it, Emily. There, that’s the last spud. Brie, what else can we do?”
“You do know Grandpa wasn’t really there, Alex. He was only a representation, nothing more!”
“You saw him, Brie? How?”
“I didn’t see him as much as hear him, Alex. I also heard you go off on Ma too! Relax I think she was bein’ unreasonable too. You had to prove to her that we ain’t evil creatures.”
You heard me…wherever I was, you heard me?”
“Don’t ask how. I’m not sure myself. Maybe Mina has the answer. All’s I know is that I could hear everything the four of you said!”
“Could you turn around, sis, I’d like to see your back if you don’t mind.”
“Sure, but I should tell you I got this tattoo on the small of my back- don’t know how though. Ma brought it to my attention shortly after I met Dee’s father. She accused me of defiling myself. Let me guess, y’all got one too.”
I nodded and lifted the back of my sister’s blouse. “Emily, she has the family symbol, but I’ve never seen the second mark before. What do you suppose it means?” Emily looked over at it.
“It looks similar to your second symbol, Alex.” She pulled up the back of my blouse. “In fact, it looks like your second and third symbols superimposed.”
“You got three tattoos, Alex?” Brianna said in surprise and leaned back to look.
“Alex is the only one of us that has three symbols, Brie. Mina says that’s what identifies her as the Empress.”
“So my sister really is special? Sorry, Emily, our sister…our sister really is special!”
For some odd reason, I felt like sticking my tongue out at her.
“Any idea what my second, what’d ya call it, a symbol, means?”
“My guess would be you are the only one capable of following Alex on her travels- not really following, but listening, communicating with her no matter where she goes.”
“Kinda like a bloodhound follows a scent, eh?” Brie inferred looking a little disgusted.
In order to avoid any more disagreements today, I gave another simile. “More like the radio station at the base, Brie. Listening to reports and giving orders.”
“I’m your H.Q.?”
“Sort of, I guess.”
“I’m H.Q. for the Empress of Time ‘n Space! An’ Ma didn’t think I’d amount to much!” Brie gloated.
“’Never said that, child! I always hoped you’d become an officer like Alex! I never figured you’d give us our first grandbaby! Not like this anyway.” Ma gestured to her body.
Brie blushed as she wiped her hands on the dishtowel and picked up some potholders to check on the meatloaf.
“Sisters, Dolores has decided to wait until her malady becomes more pronounced, at which time she has chosen to undergo the Mahanilui!”
“Alex and Emmy, I know it’s not what y’all wanted, but me an’ Mina talked a spell an’ we agreed it’s the best way ta go. Maybe by that time Pa would be ready to give up on his still. If not, I’ll make ‘em some lemonade with the special water from that submarine of yours. Then I’ll sit back and watch the show! It’d teach him right!”
“Mina, you told her when it would happen?” Emily spoke out.
“I gave her a general idea, doctor, yes.” Mina nodded.
“What ever happened to ‘people should not be told too much about their future’, your highness?” I asked with more than a bit of sarcasm.
“I wasn’t the one who took my parents and sister into the future, Empress- one I might add was well beyond their years!” Mina saw my sarcasm and raised it.
“I didn’t have your guidance, my queen!”
“Stop it! I swear you two sound like a couple teenaged girls!”
I looked at Ma in disbelief! The room erupted in laughter.
“Ma, tell our guests dinner’ll be ready in twenty. As soon as the potatoes is ready.” Brie said as our laughter died.
“My, ain’t you the bossy one! Give the girl a title ‘n she thinks she’s top hen in the roost! Come on, Mina, let’s leave the youngin’s to dinner!” Ma said feigning insult as she pointed her thumb at Brie.
“Those two seem to have finally hit it off!” Emily commented as soon as the three of us were alone again in the kitchen.
“I wonder how they’ll get along after?” I wondered.
“Well, I don’t see any serious medical emergencies for either of them, sisters.” Emily giggled. The three of us laughed again.
Dinner was uneventful with the exception of Pa nervously glancing over and over at Tish as we ate. Of course he denied doing it when I called him on it.
“Pa, not every Oriental is the enemy! Don’t forget the Chinese are on our side.”
“I told you I wasn’t looking at her, Alex!”
“Pa, I kept count! Do I have to take you back a few minutes and point it out?”
Pa’s eye’s widened at my threat. He took a breath, looked at Ma at the other end of the table, and took another deep breath. “She reminds me of someone! I seen her somewhere before is all.”
“Pa, Tish may have some Oriental in her, but she’s half Navajo too. You can’t get more American than that!”
“That’s were I seen her! When you two was young! Remember, we took the train up ta St. Louie? We walked through that museum ‘n seen all them paintin’s? That’s where I seen you, Tish! You was one of them paintin’s!”
“Mr. Steinert, that couldn’t be me. I saw the same portrait at the Tokyo art museum in 1927. Oops.” Tish had dropped the southern drawl for her natural, Japanese accent. Pa looked at her with renewed concern.
“Okay. You win, Pa, I lied!” I dropped my fork to the plate and raised my hands above my head in defeat. “We rescued Tish after we torpedoed her ship! Takashi Moritsu was badly broken up when we brought him aboard the Sand Dollar. Emily administered to his wounds as best she could and we confined him to our brig. He became Tish after one of the girls on guard duty gave him some Mexican liquor to help with the pain. Having changed like us, she couldn’t really be kept in confinement back at Pearl now could she?” I looked him straight in the eye.
“Instead of subjecting her to possible violence, I elected to make her part of the crew. My decision was strengthened by her response to an incident involving a disabled PT boat and a dishonorable enemy sub commander waiting for the cover of night to attack! Tish was appalled by the act as were the rest of us. She deemed it cowardly. Pa, he was just the ship’s senior cook- conscripted into the Imperial Navy against his will. I…” I looked around the table. “We trust her as much as any other member of our crew. Furthermore, the girls love her and treat her no different.” I paused. “Pa, Tish is a valued member of my crew and I will not stand for any prejudice toward her from anyone…is that clear, father?”
Pa’s expression grew angry. Thoughts of rare visits out to the woodshed jumped into my mind. Instead of continuing to scowl at me though, he looked down the table to Ma. She shook her head slightly, as her eyebrow raised and she looked in my direction.
Pa let out a sigh. “Well if you say she’s alright, I can’t argue with that, Alex! Tish, you’re welcome in this house anytime, darlin’.”
Tish looked across the table at me. Her eyes spoke volumes. I noticed wetness in their corners.
“I thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Steinert. I understand the resentment displayed toward my people and ask for your forgiveness on their behalf, sir.” Tish spoke in her perfect British accent.
“I like that voice better, Tish. That other one reminded me of this girl Alex courted a year before he graduated. She come ‘cross the river from Tennessee. Nice girl, dumber than a stump though!”
“Pa!”
“Well, she was, Alex. You know I call a spade a spade, honey! When it come to bright, she was missin’ the wick.”
“That’s enough, Fritz! Let the poor girl alone! She couldn’t help her upbringin’! ‘N can’t ya see yer embarrassin’ poor Alex?”
“Humph!” Pa set his attention back to his plate.
After dinner, Dee made her presence known and Brie brought her down to the living room where she made the rounds of her ‘Aunts’. While I was holding the little pixie she made several attempts at my bosom. Ma just smiled at my response, as did Mina, Emily, and Brie. I felt strangely disappointed she hadn’t succeeded.
The mantle clock chimed ten and we decided our visit should come to an end. Everyone thanked Ma and Pa for they’re hospitality and complimented Brie on dinner. Little Dee had long since fallen asleep in Brie’s arms. I swear my sister had this glow about her!
I asked Brie to keep me up to date via our newly discovered connection- to let me know if the four of them needed anything.
After a long round of hugs, the six of us held tightly to each other.
Ma and Pa’s living room became the living room of our suite back in Honolulu. The sun was centered in the window. We all separated.
1900 hours, Ala Moana Hotel, Honolulu, Hawaii, April 25th, 1944
Carroll looked at the wall clock. “I have to get ready for my date, Alex. You have a wonderful family and a wonderful niece. Thank you for inviting me. Until another time, Empress.” There was a devious smile on her face as she turned for the door.
“I’ll go make our nightly report to Admiral Demmit. I’ll be back in a flash, literally.”
“There, that didn’t take long. I think it’s time for a hot bath. Wait, where did Tish go?”
I heard the bathroom door shut.
“Looks like Tish had the same idea, sis!”
“Well, I guess I won’t take a hot bath yet. So, Mina, how did you finally persuade Ma?”
“Your mother is a very strong-willed individual, Alexandra. Convincing her of the numerous benefits was the easy part. You, my dear, handled the hardest part in your usual diplomatic manner. Had it not been for your intervention and a visit to your personal void,” Mina visibly shivered, “Dolores might not have been so receptive.”
“I’m sorry you had to witness Ma at her worst, Mina. When she flies off like that I just get so angry! I could see she was starting that with you- I just couldn’t let it happen. You didn’t deserve that, Mina.” I paused to fight back the anger that started to bubble up from just thinking about it. “You may have noticed that Ma carries a chip on her shoulder. She feels those of us that finished college…or university, look down on her third grade education with distain. Mina, I think she is one of the most intelligent people I know. She may not have book smarts, as she calls it, but she uses the brains God’s given her for their intended purpose. In many ways she’s smarter than most of my instructors at Annapolis and it hurts me when she goes on the defensive like she did with you!”
Mina shook her head slightly and giggled. “The two of you are more alike than you realize, Alexandra. During our conversation, Dolores repeatedly confided to me how impressed she was with you. She was frightened at first by your threat to meet Lucifer and rightly so!”
I noticed Emily’s brows raise and mouth open.
“Yet she was impressed with the way you took control of the situation. You proved to her how committed you were to her welfare and she understands that you’re driving force is your unconditional love for her, Alexandra.”
“As our conversation continued, she revealed her phobia toward those with higher education. I confessed to her that, though I had completed university, most of my education came from traveling the world- experiencing other cultures. New Yorkers, I think, call it street smart. I indeed agree with you, Alexandra, your mother is a very intelligent individual, your father, likewise. In order to illustrate how the Mahanilui could help her, I used Ricky Lynn’s continuing affiliation with Carnegie Tech to prove that she did not have to stand for an elementary education- that she could in essence continue where she left off. I believe that is what swayed her decision.”
“Alex, I agree with Mina’s assessment. I wasn’t picking up hatred, but envy. Your mother envied all of us for our educations. She felt embarrassed- unworthy of our attention, but, did you notice how fast her mind works? Within a minute of your return from…wherever, she had come to terms and understood that we wanted nothing but the best for her. A minute later she had compiled a list of things she could do with her life. She even planned out your father’s future and how she could deter him from consuming alcohol. Your mother had everything planned out to the finest detail in under two minutes! I had a hard time keeping up with her, Alex. Her mind is very impressive.” Jack said it so fast I had a hard time following.
“Mina, that obituary you repeated to us about Pa, did you happen to notice the date?” Emily inquired with a dead serious look.
“Insert your own date, doctor. The whole thing was improvisation on my part. As far as I can see, Fredrick Steinert lives a very normal existence dying at ninety years of age, in 1983. Of course, that is if the Empress does not intervene prior.” Mina flashed a devilish smile at me.
Emily looked at me for a response.
“The Empress might be so inclined to intervene, provided her advisors could construct and agree to a viable proposal that would be acceptable to all parties involved.”
“Is there to be monetary compensation for such appointments, Empress?” Mina couldn’t help giggling.
“No, but the travel benefits are outstanding, Mina.”
We laughed.
1005 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 27th, 1944
“So tell me again why the CO of the boat ain’t here to oversee the munitions reload, Chief?”
“Honestly, Wesnuski, I haven’t got a clue. The Lieutenant ordered us to reload SS353 with modified mark 14’s and fifty cals! His orders were to do it regardless of the CO being here or not. I was ordered not to touch anything- just do the job and leave. Now, get back to work before I have you thrown back in the brig.”
“Wesnuski, what’d he say?”
“He said get back ta work, Simonetti! Be careful with those fish, you guys want to get us all killed?”
“I’ve been handling high explosives since I could walk, Wesnuski!”
“You keep fumbling around with them and you won’t be! Now let’s get these things strapped down, we got the aft room racks to fill yet.”
“There! You happy now, Chief?”
“About time! Come on you lunkheads, let’s head aft. Everyone up the ladder!”
The five men waited until their boss was up on the deck.
“Hell with that! I’m taking the cooler route!”
“The chief’s going to be pissed, Simonetti!”
“What’s he gonna do throw me back in jail? We go back there after we’re done here anyway, Wesnuski!”
“You have a good point! After you.” He gestured up the ladder to the compartment’s bulkhead hatch.
“Why does it smell like perfume in here, Wesnuski?”
“How should I know? Hey, I’m thirsty, wonder if they left the water pump on…Oh ya! Hey you wanna drink, Simonetti?”
“Ya, I’m feeling a bit dry, thanks.”
“Any of you other guys want a cup?”
“Ya, sure.”
“Why not.”
“I’ll have some.”
“Mind the catwalk guys sometimes the grease and fuel gets on the grating and makes it slippery…Hello? What’s this?” One of the five picked up, opened, and sniffed a glass bottle filled with a clear liquid. “Wow, that’s some strong hooch!” Another grabbed the bottle and took a sniff.
“That’s straight alcohol, idiot! They use it to clean off the grease!”
The sailor grabbed the bottle back. “Well, they won’t mind if I borrow some then! I’ll just fill up my trusty flask and…”
“Come on! The chief is waitin’!”
2005 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 27th, 1944
“So what are we going to do tomorrow, Alexandra-sensei?”
“Whatever you want to do, Tish.”
“Maybe we could go to the volcano.”
“Been there.”
“Go to the beach again?”
“We were there Saturday. I’m still not ready to be ogled at again, sorry.”
“Shopping?”
“I spent most of my money at the bar and in St. Louis the other night, Tish.”
“I wish I had found a boyfriend like Lt. Sheldon! Then I would have no problem finding something to do!”
“Look, Tish, I have done more than my share of traveling this shore leave! Can’t we just stay…in…aw, what the hell?”
“What’s wrong, Alex?”
“Oh, I just got one of my feelings again. Let me check.”
Our room phone came alive. Its ringing was a rare occurrence.
“Hello?”
“Emily, Is Alex there?”
“This is Commander Steinert, Admiral.”
“Oh…sorry, Alex. You two sound alike over the phone. Alex, we have a situation. I’m sending a car over for you, Emily, and Lt. Smith. It should be there in fifteen minutes.”
“What kind of situation, sir?”
“I’d rather not say on an open line, Alex.”
“Is it too late to call back the car, Admiral? We can get there a lot faster.”
“Sorry, I forgot about that, Alex. I’ll cancel the car. We’ll meet in my office. Hurry, Alex!”
The line went dead.
“What did Uncle Rick want, Alex?”
“Grab your kit, Emily. Something has happened back at the base. Tish here’s your chance to travel again.” I paused a second anticipating the knock on our door.
“Ok, Alex, I’m ready. Did Uncle say what happened?”
“No, but I have an idea. We just…have…to…wait…for…”
There was a knock at our door.
“Beware ye, all who enter!” I shouted to the door.
“Wow, I never heard that greeting before!” Jack entered the room followed closely by Mina.
“So what’s the situation, Lieutenant?”
“New recruits, Captain.”
Jack looked back at Mina in surprise. “More mouths to feed? Wonderful!”
“Everyone hold on.” I advised.
Our suite became Admiral Demmit’s office.
“Don’t let go yet, I haven’t phased us in yet. Let’s all move to the right a foot or two.” I said when I noticed Tish was partially in the Admiral’s desk. Once she was standing in the open, I rephased us.
“What took you so long, Captain?” The old man growled with a smirk.
“I can only move so fast, Admiral!” I responded. The Admiral just shook his head and laughed.
“What’s the situation, Admiral?”
“You already know the situation, Alex.” He nodded to Mina.
“Ya, I guess we do. Who were they, Admiral?”
“A work detail from the brig. They were loading ordinance to Sand Dollar and just had to drink your water!”
“Um, if they were in the brig, where’d they get the liquor?” Jack asked.
“One of them liberated some degreaser from Chief Samuel’s engine room supply.”
“But that’s straight ethyl alcohol! They should have been dead, blind at least!” Emily burst out stunned.
“How many, sir?”
“Five.”
I just rubbed my forehead in frustration.
“Have you told them anything?”
“No, we’ve accused them of helping their boyfriends’ escape, who then got them dunk, and double-crossed them. I thought it best to play it that way until you all had arrived.”
“Are they dangerous, Admiral? Why were prisoners loading munitions onto our sub?”
“Ensign Moritsu, I’m surprised you would even dare ask questions! But, to be fair, I authorized a work detail made up of misdemeanor offenders: drunks, brawlers, those caught doing questionable activities, sneaking off base, and such. These are sailors that obviously need better things to do, so we keep them busy.”
“The Empire also keeps their prisoners busy, Admiral. I have heard stories that they have been used to build roads, bridges, and they’re own concentration camps. Rumor has it the camps are very inhospitable.”
“We do have prisons stateside that offer hard-labor, Ensign.”
“Thank you, sir! I will let my senior officer’s speak now, sir!” Tish said, she bowed slightly realizing Admiral Demmit’s subtle hint.
“So, what do you have in mind for them now, Admiral?” I asked with a sigh.
“The Sand Dollar needs base support staff, if you wouldn’t be opposed to it, Alex?”
“They’ll need full disclosure, new identities, and new clothes, Admiral. They will also need to be taught the basics, like we did.” I looked to Lt.’s Smith and Scott both of whom nodded back in agreement.
“I understand, Captain. I’d also like to scare them a bit. They could use a little humility. Alex, would it be possible for you to…” The old man snapped his fingers.
“Do you think that wise, Admiral?” Mina questioned. “The Empress’ power should not be abused.”
“Lieutenant, these men…women are just small time offenders. Putting a little fear of God into them should help them in the right direction. Run the scenario if you please, Mina.”
“I have, Admiral, once again your tactics prove sound however that will not always be the case, Richard.”
“I know, Mina. Whenever you’re ready, Alex.”
The old man closed his eyes tightly and cringed as if expecting the worst.
“Um, Admiral? What are you doing?”
“Are we there yet, Alex?”
I had to laugh- it was just too comical!
“Where, Admiral? You haven’t told me where to go.” I asked when I could speak again.
“Laugh all you want, Captain! I’m just preparing for the trip!”
“Where should I take us to? A destination could help you know!”
Demmit eyed me up. I could almost read the word ‘Court-martial’ in them. “We’re holding them in the brig, Captain. I suggest we start there.”
“Fine. Everyone hold on and don’t let go until I say so!” I stared intently at Uncle Rick. He again started to close his eyes tightly.
“Uncle Rick, the trip is instantaneous. It’s also quite painless. You can keep your eyes open. Just hold on to me- not so tight though!” I felt his grip on my upper arm loosen slightly.
When everyone was ready I jumped us into the brig’s outer office. I wanted to make sure the place was empty.
“Everyone remain holding on. We haven’t phased in yet.”
“We haven’t what?”
“Try to touch the desk with your free hand, Admiral. That should explain it.”
We all watched with amusement as the old man’s hand went right through it.
“That’s unbelievable!”
“Yes, it is, sir.” Satisfied that we were alone, I rephased us. “Okay we’re back in phase. Wait here while I have a look at our new recruits. Jack I’d like you to come along.”
Only Jack remained holding my hand as we phased out again.
“You know…walking through that steel door was the weirdest feeling I’ve ever had, Alex!”
“You get used to it Jack. Wait…stranger than realizing you can use your mind to throw things?”
“Okay, it runs a close second then. What are you thinking of doing, Cap?”
“Well…the Admiral wants to scare them a little so let’s play the benevolent Deity come to collect her minions.”
“Huh?”
I rolled my eyes at her and rephrased my idea. “I’ll play the benevolent Deity and you provide the effects.”
“Oh, gotcha!”
All five women were huddled on the two cots in the jail cell; their ill fitting clothes a reminder of who they had been.
“Jack, can you read them like this?”
“Ya, Alex, pretty standard stuff. ‘What happened to me?’ ‘Why, how?’ Boo hoo, that kind of thing.”
“Can you make the bars clatter a little bit and maybe blink the lights a few times?”
“Sure thing.” She replied with a wicked smile. Soon the bars started rattling and the lights blinked on and off. That got their attention!”
I made sure we were in the clear and rephased us as the lights went out.
“Good evening, ladies! I hope you haven’t been too inconvenienced?” I greeted as the lights came back on.
“Where the hell you come from?” The obvious leader, a girl with thick black hair and a New York accent demanded.
“Missouri! Why, sugar?” I let my drawl loose. I noticed several women had wet spots on the front of their dungarees. I guess we succeeded at scaring something out of them.
“How did you get in here?” A brown haired girl asked.
“The Admiral invited us. Now I get to ask some questions. Why were you on my boat?” I hissed in mock anger.
All five jumped to attention as they noticed our rank. It certainly took them long enough!
“Who are you?” The outspoken Italian girl said again.
“I’m asking the questions here! Why were you on my boat?” Jack rattled the bars and blinked the lights again. Again I tried to sound angry. In fact, I knew exactly what they were going through and felt bad that Sand Dollar had taken on more crew.
“We…we were ordered to load ordinance, ma’am.” The brown haired girl answered.
“As I recall, the torpedoes are kept forward and aft! What were you doing in the rest of my boat?”
“It…it was hot outside so…so we decided to cut through, ma…ma’am.”
“What’s your name sailor?” I glared at her.
“Wesnuski, ma’am. Seaman Aldrice Wesnuski.”
“Well Miss Wesnuski, why were you women loading torpedoes in the first place? I have it on good authority that there are no women assigned to the CINCPAC docks!”
“We aren’t women, ma’am.”
I went over to Wesnuski and cupped her breast. “You expect us to believe that, Miss Wesnuski? This feels real to me!”
“They weren’t there this morning, Ma’am!” She hissed. I could see her mixed reaction.
“So…they just appeared then?” I looked back at Jack. We both shook our heads.
“So, just were did you…come from, ma…ma’am?” The black haired one with the Mediterranean complexion again asked sarcastically.
“What’s you name, honey?”
“Simonetti, Michael.”
“Well Simonetti, Michelle, I come from everywhere, yet nowhere.” I jumped a few feet to the other side of the bars. “I was from there, now I’m from here.” I jumped back to my original spot next to Jack. “My friends and I are originally from a far away place. Admiral Demmit has been kind enough to let us help with your war effort. We don’t like intruders on our boat, Miss Simonetti!” I glared at her. Jack rattled the bars again and smiled.
“We ain’t girls!” She shrieked.
“But you are now!” I paused to see any reactions. Five pairs of eyes got wider than saucers. “Y’all were someplace ya weren’t supposed to be! Our submarine doesn’t take kindly to strangers! So it made y’all…less strange.” I let that soak in.
“The boat changed us into girls, ma’am? Why?” Wesnuski asked in confusion.
“That is what the Empress said, Alice Wesnuski. Do listen more carefully.” Mina said with a straight face as she and the others walked into the brig. I looked to her with intent.
“Empress? Empress a’ what? We don’t listen ta no Empress!”
“Can it, Simonetti! The Empress can travel through time! She can go back to the night you were conceived and make sure you weren’t!” Admiral Demmit growled his warning. Surprisingly, he had a satisfied grin.
“Look Admiral, I thought you was the law of the land around here? Why you stickin’ up for these pinups?”
Pinups? I looked at Jack then back at Mina, Emily, and Uncle Rick. All gave me a nod of approval. I nodded back.
“That was the wrong thing to say sailor!” I said as I phased out, moved beside her and rephased long enough to grab her shoulder.
The crowded cell was replaced by sandy beach, palm trees, explosions and the roar of planes overhead. We were standing on Ford Island facing the burning Arizona.
“Welcome to December 7th, 1941, Seaman Michelle Simonetti!”
“No…not again! No!” She screamed.
“Oh yes, Michelle! Not again, this is the only time! I can leave you here should you wish to relive history. Your choices are to apologize to us, or I leave you here! I will not stand for insubordination from those under my command!”
“Under your command?”
“Michelle, honey, the minute you drank that water you became my responsibility. By drinking that degreaser you effectively joined my crew.”
“But what about my present assignment?” She asked in disbelief.
“Michael Simonetti does not exist anymore, sailor, but you can still try to convince his CO if you’d like. Good luck with that by the way!”
“So what’s your choice, stay here or apologize?” I eased up slightly on her shoulder.
“No, please, no! Don’t leave me here again! One time was enough! Please take me back, Em…Empress!” She dissolved into tears.
We were back in the cell.
“Where did you take her, ma’am?”
“Do you really want to find out, Miss Wesnuski?”
“No, he don’t wanna go there, Empress! Trust me, Wesnuski it ain’t a pleasant place! She’s the real deal! Listen ta her, all you!” Michelle Simonetti warned as she tried in vein to wipe the tears from her face.
“Does anyone else need a demonstration?” I shouted as I scowled at the five individually.
“Good, now Admiral Demmit would like a word with y’all. Admiral?”
“Thank you, Captain. Ladies, we know who you all were, but for secrecy we had to act to the contrary! As of 2000hrs today, you have all been reassigned to Captain Steinert’s base on Ni’ihau. After proper instruction and training you will be…” the old man looked at me for approval. I nodded and he continued. “You will be transported there and assigned duties. Captain Steinert and her crew are the only people you will talk to while here at Pearl! No one, repeat, no one else is to know who or what you were previously! Is that understood?”
Four answered to the affirmative while one girl, a frail, little blonde, remained huddled up in a ball on her cot. I approached her and held my finger up to keep the Admiral from shouting. Sitting down next to her, I started to rub her back gently.
“Sailor, what’s your name?” I asked gently.
“Ramsey Marsh, ma’am.” She started to bawl.
“Swampy’s always been a little shy, ma’am.” Simonetti blurted out again.
“Cmdr. Cummins, the next time Seaman Simonetti speaks out without being addressed, I want her up against the ceiling!”
“Aye, Cap!”
“Up against the ceilin…urgh!”
The black haired girl was tightly pressed against the room’s ceiling.
“Thank you, commander.”
“My pleasure, Cap.”
“Miss Simonetti, it is better to be thought of as stupid than to open your mouth and remove all doubt! Now, if you promise to follow that rule, I’ll have the commander put you down. Do we understand each other, Michelle?”
“Oh huh!” she squeaked, barely able to breath. I motioned to Jack to let her down and returned my attention back to Seaman Marsh.
“Miss Marsh, I understand this is a big change for you, but it isn’t the end of the world. We all went through it and we survived. You’ll get used to it.”
“I…I…I don’t want to be…to be…a girl!”
“Neither did we, but we got over it.”
“But…but my dad will…he’ll kill me!”
“Why is that, Sweetie?”
“He…he killed my little…my kid sister. He said girls were useless and he… Now I’m useless too! I don’t want to die!” She started crying harder. I wrapped my arms around her to comfort her as I looked up at the others.
“I know that look! Alex, do the research on it first, sis!” Emily warned.
I felt the anger welling up inside.
“Captain Steinert? Let it go for right now! You can address that problem after we get your new girls acclimated.
“Alexandra, please listen to the Admiral, dear.” Mina advised.
“Miss Marsh, I guarantee you your father will not lay a hand on you, sweetie. You have my word on that! Now we need to get you out of here and into some appropriate clothing. If y’all will stand up and take hold of my arm, we’ll be leaving.”
Admiral Demmit produced a key and opened the cell door. Jack and I walked through and joined the others. No one else moved.
“Pardon me, captain, but…um…where are we going?” Seaman Wesnuski asked in a small, unsure voice.
“Do you want to walk around base in those oversized things or do you want something that will actually fit nice? I was thinking we would go clothes shopping!”
“But the Quartermaster is closed after 1700hrs!”
“Wesnuski, she took me back to the attack!” Simonetti clinched her eyes shut expecting to feel the ceiling again.
I motioned to Jack to hold off.
“What attack?”
“THE ATTACK! You know, the one a few Decembers ago?”
Seaman Wesnuski just looked at me in confusion.
I waved my hand at her. “Hello? Empress? Able to move through time, remember?”
“Is that really possible?”
“You bet yer ass it is! Show him, Skipper!” Simonetti closed her eyes tightly again.
“Just grab my arm…all of you! I’ll show you what is and isn’t possible! Emily, where would one find proper attire and undergarments at reasonable prices?”
“Macy’s, New York, Alex, why?”
A busy city sidewalk replaced the brig. People walking along it passed straight through us. I found the new girl’s reactions entertaining- Uncle Rick’s too.
“I suggest you not let go, ladies. Emily, what floor are lady’s undergarments?”
0700 hours, Oahu, Hawaii, April 28th, 1944
An annoying sound met my ears as I rolled over. Through my half-opened eyes, I found and pushed the alarm plunger in. I again promised myself I would refrain from those long travel sessions. I felt like I hadn’t slept in a week! I thought about how many days it had actually been. Only two days!
We had spent yesterday touring the north end of the island then we had spent last night at HQ introducing ourselves to our five new recruits. Then we had again spent yesterday in New York City at Macy’s Department store buying them new britches and other undergarments. That, I think, proved more tiring than anything else. Had we protested so much when we underwent the Mahanilui? I didn’t think so, yet as I thought back, we were ‘captive’ so to speak in our boat. Maybe that had something to do with it. Regardless, the five now had a week’s supply of clothing that fit properly.
A knock at the door caught my attention. Whoever it was wouldn’t take the hint and go away, so I pulled myself from the sheets and answered the door.
“Morning, Skip! Hey, nice nightgown, the color suits you!” Carroll’s cheerful, happy, RESTED face met me at the door. I left the door open and walked away to the bathroom.
“Looks like someone had a busy night!” She talked to me through the closed door.
“Ya, busy night.” I deadpanned.
“Are Emily and Tish up yet?”
“Haven’t made it to their room yet.” I flushed the toilet.
“So, who was he? Do I know him?” Carroll asked assuming I had been out late with a fella.
“They, who were they, Carroll, five of them.” I was still half asleep and stood at the sink splashing water on my face.
“You went out with five guys last night? Wow, Alex, you really are living it up!”
“What do you mean I was living it up?” I asked as I opened the bathroom door still drying my face with a towel.
“Well, I thought…five guys…I mean…it’s strange just going out with one guy for me, but five guys…in one night…wow!”
“You need help, you know that, right? Five guys assigned to reload fish onto Sand Dollar just had to drink the water yesterday.”
“Okay, so they drank the water…oh, no! They…”
“They drank the water.” I repeated with her. “Afterwards, they chased that with a hit of ethyl alcohol they borrowed from the engine room. Mina, Emily, Tish, Jack, the Admiral, and I spent all yesterday in New York City buying clothes for our new base’s long shorem…shore women. We’ve been up for two days straight, Carroll- time relative that is. Now, what do you want?”
“Well, I’m sorry to inform you that today is the end of our leave. We have to report back to base at noon, Skip. Of course I could leave and come back in a few minutes from now. Give you guys a chance to get another day’s worth of sleep.”
“No, I’ll get everyone up. Have a seat, Carroll.” I turned and opened Emily’s door. She and Tish were still sawing logs cuddled up against each other. Tish’s long hair was draped over her side of the bed and almost touching the floor.
“Hate to be the barer of bad news, but it’s 0730hrs. Time to get up ladies.”
I was met with two different groans- one from Emily and one from Emily’s back.
“Come on girls we have to be back on base by noon.”
More groans came my way. They sounded like I felt. I just shrugged my shoulders and walked out and headed to my own room to get dressed for the day. My makeup did a fair job of hiding the dark circle under my eyes, but did nothing for my demeanor.
At 1000hrs, Tish, Emily, and I met Jack, Mina, Ricky Lynn, Randi, and Ricki Peterson at the restaurant across the street for a late breakfast. Shortly after arriving, Josie and Scotti arrived and sat down at the table next to us.
“So, we heard you guys had a busy night?” Ricky Lynn asked.
“New recruits, Chief.”
“No! How many?”
I held up my hand with fingers spread.
“What er we gonna do with them?” She asked in surprise.
“Shore duty.” I said as my toast and coffee arrived. “Spent all day yesterday getting them new uniforms.”
“I thought you were up at the north end yesterday?”
“We were!” Tish cut in. I glared at Tish then motioned with my eyes at Chief Samuels.
“Oh, I get it. That’s why you all look so tired.”
“Except Lt. Sheldon here. She had a date again last night. She was able to get some sleep!” I glared at her too.
“Oh!” Our chief’s eyes got bigger, her brows rose.
“Not sleep like that, Ricky Lynn! Phillip had me back early last night. We said our goodbyes at the door.” She got that far away gaze again. “I’m going to miss him. He told me to look him up when I get shore leave again.” She let out a big sigh.
“Looks like the Lieutenant got it bad for the guy, Skip!” I just smiled at my Chief’s comment.
Looking to my radio chief I asked. “I heard you might have found someone, Randi?”
“Naw. The guy only wanted me to put out. He wasn’t interested in ‘me’; he was interested in my body, Skipper. Men like that are better left far behind. It did feel nice to be wanted though!”
“How about you, Josie? You see any of Mr. Red horse?” I asked our petite Code Talker.
“Adam and I got together and we went out a few times, Captain. I still cannot understand the prejudice toward my people though- even here on Hawaii! Adam and I were told to leave several establishments before we were even seated. I look to the day we are treated equal.”
“Sister, I know how you feel. Even Alexandra-sensei’s own father looked at me strange until she called him on it. My name alone is enough to disturb some people! I even learned that people of the East born in the United States have been rounded up and placed in holding camps because they look Japanese.”
“Tish, you’re drawing some attention.” I quietly said across the table as I noticed two men glancing over toward us from the bar.
“So then ah told em they could talk all they wanted, but mah Daddy was still a Senator and he’d have the whole durn show-me state a huntin’ for em. Ev’ry coondog in the county’d be a’sniffin’ for em if’n they’d make fun a’ my eyes one mo time! Daddy don’t like them kinda people, no siree!” Tish spoke loud enough in her best Missoura drawl to be heard throughout the Tavern. The two men at the bar turned around and returned their concentration to their drinks.
“You do that very well, Ensign!” Josie complemented.
“I had a good teacher, sister.” Tish looked at me and smiled. “And…I am eager to learn my inherited language as well…if Alexandra-Sensei would permit.” Her smile took on a devious cast.
“Let’s not talk about that here, ladies. We can discuss it back onboard the boat- more private.” I gestured toward the two guys at the bar with my eyes and brows. They had been checking us out on and off since we walked in. I started to get a bad feeling when one of them decided to approach our table.
“You girls in the Navy huh? What they have ya doin’- laundry? Er, is it the cookin’?” He let out a loud, long laugh, as did his partner back at the bar.
Immediately, I saw Ricky Lynn’s face turn red in anger. I simply put out my hand indicating to her that I would take care of this clown. I stood up from my seat.
“Oh sugar, I’ve never heard that one before! It was very funny- if y’all have limited mental faculties! Care to try for something a little more intellectual? I know…how about…’I heard you WAVEs like men so much you like to go up and down all the time! Now that was funny, right girls?” I saw the guy’s face grow angry.
“Hey Gabe, looks like this little whore needs a reminder about who’s in charge around here!” This was where the slap in the face comes in. I had seen enough bar fights to know, plus I saw it coming. Sometimes foresight can be fun!
His open hand went right through me and he ended up almost losing his balance.
“I bet you’re not so good at baseball, are you?” I taunted. I heard Jack’s voice in my mind asking if I needed her help. ‘No, I can handle this’, I thought back.
My internal friend alerted me to the guy’s fist approaching and I easily jerked back to avoid it.
“Is your name ‘Max’ perchance, ‘cause you sure hit like him?”
Another fist; another miss.
“And another swing and a miss! The count’s full up folks, I don’t know how much…” I ducked out of the way again. “Ow, another swing and a miss, folks! That retires the batter, let’s see how the next one fairs against…”
He nearly caught me with that one. I was done playing now. Time to take this idiot down.
“Sugar, if you’re going to hit me, do it so we can leave. I have to touch up my makeup yet, okay?” He threw himself at me- I guess, to knock me down or something? I was ready for him though and wrapped my arms around him.
“Oh, sugar, if y’all wanted to dance why didn’t ya just say so?”
The restaurant disappeared to be replaced by the inside of a nondescript barracks.
I immediately let go of him.
“Hey, where’d ya go? Where am I? How’d I get here?” He looked around the hall in confusion. I remained out of phase and observed.
“Where the hell you come from?” A tough looking Army Master Sergeant shouted out.
“None of yer damn business, jar-head!” Definitely the wrong thing to say to a DI!
“You got five seconds to tell me how you got in here before I rearrange your face and show you the way out, son!” I laughed, as the Master Sergeant got right up in his face.
“Some ignorant, WAVE bitch brought me here!” He shouted back as he looked around the barracks.
“Son, that’s no way to talk about a lady! Since I don’t see a woman around here, I’m going to guess that you’ve been drinking, right?”
“But that disgusting whore just had her arms around me! When I find her again I’m going to kill that bitch!” He spat.
“Son, no woman deserves that kind of abuse and we don’t take kindly to that around here!” The Master Sergeant looked around. “I believe you need to be taught some manners.”
In the blink of an eye the guy was laying on his back holding his jaw. The Sergeant bent down, picked him up, and a second punch put him back on the floor. After three or four more hits, the handsome Master Sergeant left the severely pummeled nuisance on the floor.
“Pansy asshole! Pickin’ on women! Hope you’ve learned some respect. Don’t ever come in here again threatening to kill a woman. Now get your sorry ass out of my barracks!” The Master Sergeant kicked him in the ribs once and walked out the door shaking his head.
I phased in. “You aren’t so smart are you? Picking a fight with the biggest Drill Instructor at Schofield- that takes some real kahuna’s!” I helped the guy back up and wrapped my arms around him again. I concentrated on the exact time we had left the restaurant.
To those around us it seemed we had never left, but as I released my ‘dance partner’ it became visibly evident that he had been through some sort of hell. The guy collapsed at my feet.
“Isn’t that just like a man! Shoots his…mouth off, and then falls asleep! Come on girls let’s finish, settle up, and get back to base.” I heard a giggle from the waitress a few tables over. I looked over to her and winked with a wide smile.
As we left the restaurant and reached the other side of the street, Chief Samuels asked me where I had taken the guy.
“You remember telling me about that huge Army DI that you got in a fight with last year? Well, I found out he hates people that beat up on women. In fact, he spent several weeks in the brig for beating a guy to a pulp after witnessing him slap his girlfriend. Soooo, I took Mr. Funny to see him. I have to admit the Master Sergeant does good work. He’s very handsome too.”
“Things can certainly get interesting with you around, Alexandra-Sensei! From where I sat it looked like you two never left. Do you think they will come after us?”
“Nah, Tish, who would believe him? He’ll claim some woman took him to a barracks somewhere; she disappeared; then he got beat up by some Sergeant, and all in the blink of an eye.”
“I saw it happen and wouldn’t believe it!” Jack admitted.
“You know Skip, me an’ Miss Cummins’ woulda’ helped ya! You realize I ain’t got in no scuffle our entire leave?”
“That’s something that will look very good on you service record, Lt. Samuels!” I saw her smile as I looked back at her.
“I find what happened to that poor man abhorring!” Mina said in disgust.
“I have no tolerance for men like that, Mina- before, now, or ever!”
“Neither do I, Alexandra. I find his total lack of manners abhorring! You should have sought out his parents and had them watch- better still, insisted they participate!”
“Mina! I can’t believe you said that!” Emily said in surprise.
“Doctor, since we have been on this island, I have consistently been witness to abuse, both physical and command-oriented, also rampant discrimination! It’s a wonder you people can work together to fight a war!”
“We do seem to have our problems, Mina, but those people only make up a small portion of our society. Most folks would give you the shirt off their back if required. Tish, I’m sorry for my Pa’s reaction when I introduced you. Since the attack, people have overreacted to anyone of Oriental descent. Some people even discriminate against military personnel. Brie and I ran across a few, especially a policeman, in St. Louis that wouldn’t give us the time of day because we were women in uniform! I could have used your skills then, Jack.”
1130 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, April 28th, 1944
We met the rest of the crew dockside by the Sand Dollar. They had arrived there straight from the hotel while Jack, Carroll, Emily, Mina, Tish and I reported directly to Admiral Demmit’s office. While there we received our orders to proceed to our new base on Ni’ihau. I also had to answer questions about Ensign Moritsu’s presence. He caught me off guard with one question.
“Captain, if you trust her as much as you say, why isn’t she with the rest of the crew?”
I thought for a minute. Why wasn’t she with the crew on the dock? I did trust her, didn’t I?
“Emily and I have just grown so accustom to her presence that we forget she’s not part of our command staff! She’s like our kid sister, Admiral.”
“Well, next time leave your ‘kid sister’ back at the boat, Alex. No offense, Ensign Moritsu.”
“None taken, Admiral.” Tish replied as she instinctively put more room between her and the Admiral. Demmit was amused by her actions.
“That’s all I have for you, Alex, ladies. I hope you like your new base. You depart tomorrow morning at 0700hrs. I’ll arrive in three days for a formal inspection. Ladies, until then, dismissed.”
The rest of the day was pretty standard: Stowing supplies and gear, and readying Sand Dollar to get underway. Just past 1600hrs my presence was requested topside. Two SP’s delivered our five new recruits and their gear. Jack assigned them temporary racks and duty stations for the short trip to our base. A possible problem arose almost immediately. One of the new girls, Seaman Abner ‘Abby’ Penne, became highly agitated in the confined spaces of the boat. Claustrophobia they called it. I was forced to make a decision about her, since the confinement might lead to breakdown or injury. I decided to talk with Emily about it.
“So how is Abby doing, sis?”
“As well as can be expected, Alex. You know she can’t help it, don’t you? Some people just aren’t cut out for submarine service. Seaman Penne happens to be one of them- Seaman Marsh might be another.”
“I understand, sis. I watched several midshipmen wash out during training. For a few, it wasn’t a pretty sight! What do you think about me running transport service for our shore men?”
“Would they even want you to do that? As I recall, Seaman Simonetti wouldn’t even look at you the whole time we were in New York. She remained shy about holding your arm even when we returned. You better ask them first, Alex.”
I nodded.
“Excuse me Captain?”
“Yes, Lt. Smith. Can I help you?” Mina caught my attention as I headed for my quarters a few minutes later.
“Captain, I heard rumor you may make a trip to our base to drop off Seamen Simonetti, Wesnuski, Penne, Stephen, and Marsh. May I also request passage for Ensigns Truman, Hastings, Hardt, Langford, Banes, and myself? Ensign Banes asked if she could go ahead to prepare our quarters, and your sisters wanted to help her. As ranking officer, I’ll keep an eye on the recruits.”
“Rumor, Mina? From you that is down right humorous! Having seen the end result already, I don’t see any reason to deny your request. I still have to ask the new girls though.”
“I…um…I took the liberty of asking them already, Captain. Since you have otherwise been occupied. Hope you don’t mind.”
I just had to laugh, as she looked everywhere else but at me while she spoke.
“Good job, lieutenant. How much time should we give Ensign Banes to work her form of magic? I’m sure you’ve already seen the answer to that, eh Mina?”
Lt. Smith’s cheeks turned a light shade of pink. “Three days would be fine, Empress. That combined with Sand Dollars travel time should prove adequate.”
“She only needs four days to do all that? I would have thought two weeks would be more like it!”
“Four days is all she requires, Empress. May I remind you that you and I are not the only ones with powerful gifts?”
“Sometimes it slips my mind, your highness. Have your landing party ready for transport at 1800hrs, Lieutenant.”
“Thank you, Empr…Captain!”
I found Jack and told her of the change of plans.
“As long as Mina is in command, they should be fine, Alex. How long did you say they would be there?”
“Just three days, Jack. Ensign Banes specified three days. I can tell you that you just love the place!”
“Should I ask how you know, Alex?” She rolled her eyes.
“You told me your self, Jack, next Tuesday.” I smiled.
Mina, Ensign Banes, and our four half-sisters met Emily, Jack, and I in the galley.
“Empress, you honor me with your charity!” Mariah bowed slightly.
“It is a pleasure, Miss Banes! I should be bowing to you, though. The amount and detail of your work is absolutely awe inspiring!”
“Twasn’t much work, Empress! Truly it is love- love of working with my hands to coax the hidden beauty from the piece.”
“Spoken like a true poet, Ensign!”
“I’ve known quite a few, Empress.” She giggled with a devious smile.
“Mariah, please…I keep telling everyone to just call me Alex or Alexandra! Empress is too…too…um…too regal!”
“By your request, Captain Steinert!” She smiled.
Seamen Simonetti, Wesnuski, Penne, Marsh, and Stephen joined us. All had their duffels and newly issued purses. Emily, Jack, and I just carried our purses. I asked if everyone was ready and got five unsure looks, everyone else just nodded. With our party holding on to me, I concentrated on our base, three days ago, midmorning- in particular, the mouth of the tunnel.
Palm trees, sand, and a gentle tropical perfumed breeze surrounded us. Steel Quonset huts could be seen hiding among the foliage a short distance away. The bright sun almost directly overhead, indicated we were exactly where I wanted us to be. Quickly, I looked around us to see if we were alone. Seeing no one in the immediate vicinity, I rephased us.
“Welcome to Mysterious Island, ladies! It’s just a working title until I can think of something more fitting.” I babbled in response to the strange looks I received.
Is this better for your claustrophobia, Abby?” I got no response from the lithe brunette. The five foot five girl couldn’t go more than one hundred pounds. A good wind could carry her away. “Seaman Penne, is this better for your claustrophobia?”
“Huh? Oh, sorry, Captain. I’m not used to my new name yet. Yes, ma’am, I don’t feel so closed in now, ma’am. Thank you!”
“Everyone else okay?”
“I’m sorry, Skipper, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that form of travel!” Seaman Gerri Stephan admitted as she rubbed her upset stomach.
“I find it exhilarating, Seaman! I would rather travel this way than spend three months in a frigate transiting the Atlantic!”
“Three months to cross the Atlantic? When did it ever take that long?” Wesnuski asked Ensign Banes in confusion.
“You have me there. Two and a half if the wind was right and we carried enough sail- my mistake.”
“Girls, you will find Ensign Banes has been around for a long time- longer than any of you can imagine. Once settled in, we can discuss that and many other topics relating to you, my sisters.” Mina informed the five. “Shall we go into town?”
Before us sat a dozen Quonset’s, all measured roughly thirty by forty-five feet. A larger building sat at the center of the other buildings. It was about twice the size.
“That must be the Galley over there. “I pointed to it. On our way over, we inspected several of the smaller buildings.
“These certainly look a lot different from the last time I saw them!” I admitted.
“Didn’t you just come off a ten day leave, Skipper?”
“I was here a week from now, Miss Simonetti! You, of all people should know what I am capable of! As a matter of reference, you five have just finished loading our forward torpedoes as we speak. Any minute now one of you will decide to help yourself to our water supply. The other four will follow suite. In another few minutes you will reach the aft torpedo room- one of you several ounces heavier from the ethyl alcohol you borrowed from engine room number two. In three hours you will all fall into unconsciousness and awake tonight as you are now.”
“But if we’re three days in the past, how come we ain’t men again?”
“For us, here,” I pointed to the group, “time continues as it normally would. Since you have already changed, you remain this way. Today is still in your past- nothing can change that.”
“So why can’t you just go back to Pearl today and stop us from drinking that water?”
“Because that would be interfering with the lives and welfare of my sisters. I cannot…will not, do anything to change the destinies of my sisters!”
“I don’t think we’d mind, Skipper- really!” Michelle Simonetti gestured between the five of them.
“Michelle, you, Alice, Gerri, Romney, and Abby are more important now than you know. You five are integral components of this base and our society from now into the future. I can also guarantee that within five weeks you won’t want to change back, even if you could.” Jack glanced over at my last sentence.
“Can I help you ladies?” A deep voice from behind us echoed through the unfinished building.
We all turned to the voice with a start. The Chief immediately stood to attention.
“Sorry, Commander, I wasn’t informed of your arrival.”
“My fault, chief, we just decided to pop in for a look around. Things seem to be on schedule? Has the generator been hooked up yet?”
“No, ma’am, not yet. We’re having problems containing the thermal vent. Every time we seal one leak another presents itself. We’ll get it though, rest assured! The lights will be on when the sub crew arrives.”
“Wonderful, Chief!” I flashed him a smile. “Carry on.”
“Would you ladies care for a tour? Just so happens I’m on break.”
“That would be wonderful, chief. Oh, I’m Commander Alexandra Steinert, my EX-O, Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins, and our Doctor, Lt. Emily Scott. This is my forward crew, Lt. Mina Smith, Ensigns Kayla Langford, Lailu Hardt, Mia Hasting, Nina Truman, Mariah Banes, and Seamen Romney Marsh, Alice Wesnuski, Michelle Simonetti, Geraldine Stephan, and Abigail Penne. They’re here to oversee preparations for our arrival. You are to cooperate and assist Lt. Smith and Ensign Banes as needed. Admiral Demmit has assigned Ensign Banes to oversee the design of the building interiors. You will report to Lt. Smith until our arrival in four days.”
“Aye, Commander.”
“Now how about that tour, Chief?”
The end result I had seen stood in stark contrast to the mostly bare rooms we were observing now. When we arrived at the new pier, our guide looked around in earnest. He looked confused as to how we had arrived.
“Seems you lost your boat ride, ma’am! I can radio back to Pearl for one if you’d like?”
“Not a problem, chief! We brought our own transportation.” I looked at our group with a smile. “I have assigned quarters to my forward crew, chief. Please show them to buildings eight and ten.”
“Aye, ma’am. Ladies, if you will follow me?” The handsome chief raised his arm, still confused.
“Chief, Cmdr. Cummins, Lt. Scott, and I are going to check out the submarine pen. We’ll be leaving from there. Thank you for the wonderful tour! Lt. Smith, we will see you in four days. Keep an eye on those five.” I pointed to our new recruits and saluted.
“Aye, Commander. Things will be ready by then, ma’am.” Mina saluted, as did the others.
It was a three-minute walk back to the mouth of the tunnel.
“So, are we actually going in, Cap?” Jack asked with one eyebrow raised.
“You know me better than that, Jack!” I told her as I took her and Emily’s hands.
We were back in the galley onboard Sand Dollar.
“Welcome back, Skip!” Chief Samuels greeted us.
“Thanks, Chief. Are we ready for departure tomorrow morning?”
“Yes, ma’am, everything is up and running! Just give the order, Skip!”
“Excellent, Chief!” I paused. “Jack, Emily, Chief, the Admiral is planning another one of his inspections for 0630hrs. I trust everything will be in order?”
“Now that we know his plan, yes ma’am!” Jack gave me an evil grin.
“Uncle Rick isn’t going to like that, sis. You know how he likes to find problems.” Emily looked at me with a quirky smile.
“Oh, he’ll still find problems, Emily. He’ll just have to look harder, is all,” I gave her my own devilish grin.
0830 hours, ten miles North-Northeast of Oahu, Hawaii, April 29th, 1944
“Well, I thought it went well! The Admiral is down to counting finger smudges on the bulkheads, ladies. Congratulations on a near perfect inspection!”
“Yes, but we cheated, Skipper!” Carroll declared.
“We did not cheat. We simply used the means at our disposal to anticipate his visit, Lt. Sheldon. That is not cheating.” I reiterated.
“You know he knows, Alex!” Emily calmly stated.
“I do. I also know that he will look harder when he visits the base in three days. For example, I get unofficially written up about being in two places at one time. You get written up for a stray brassiere again. Carrol, you get warned for the same thing. Josie, he finds a stray hair wrapped around the microphone in the radio shack. Scotti is warned about a pair of drying britches hanging from her lavatory sink towel bar. I could go on, but that would be cheating wouldn’t it, lieutenant?” I looked to Carroll for a reaction. She just lowered her head in defeat.
“Who would have thought our uncle would sink so low, sis?”
“I don’t think he likes it when we use our gifts around him, Alex. I definitely feel he dislikes your mode of travel. Did you happen to see how pale his face was when we arrived in New York the other day?”
“Ya, but seeing his face when that woman with the baby carriage walked straight through him, now that was priceless!”
“I thought he would be sick on the spot, sis!” Emily and I giggled and the others followed suit.
“Ricki, how is Miss Moritsu taking to her duties as assistant cook?” I asked to change the subject.
“She’s doing good, Skip. As a matter of fact, tonight’s dinner is one of her specialties- something called Sweet and Sour Chicken. Before our leave, she asked me to add pineapple to the galley’s restocking list. Damned if I know what that’s for! Aside from that her only complaint is the height of the uppermost cabinets. She needs a ladder to reach them.” Chief Peterson shook her head.
“Well, if the Japanese officers lived through it, we can.” I rolled my eyes. “See that she has a stepladder or something to stand on, chief. We don’t need her dropping something during any inopportune times. Randi, are you and Josie ready for tonight’s report?”
“Aye, Cap. Should be just a routine check in- unless you see something to the contrary. Josie and I have overlapped our shifts slightly so we can compare notes. It should make our nightly reports more streamline with less repeat and dead air.”
“Sounds good. Whose idea was that, chief?”
“Actually, Scotti here observed that we spent more time fumbling through our notes and waiting for HQ to reply. She suggested we adjust our schedule to allow time to compose a report. It would be nice to just type a report up and send it from the typewriter without writing it down, Cap.”
“Actually two companies, IBM and Xerox will develop that very idea just after the war with Vietnam. They call it E-mail, Randi. You will use a computer instead of a typewriter.”
“A computer? What, like the one they built in D.C.? That thing takes up a whole city block I heard!”
“They get smaller, chief! People will carry them in their back pocket sixty years from now.” I quickly put a hand to my mouth acting as if I let something slip.
“Alex, Mina told us not to talk about the future like that! It might change it!” Emily scolded.
“Wait sis, what if someone we know should have bought stock in those companies, but not before 1973 mind you, and didn’t because I stayed quiet. What if they didn’t make a fortune in the stock market and helped finance our sisterhood? Would that be changing our destinies as well?” I winked at Emily and glanced across the table to see who took the hint.
“Well, if that were to happen…I mean, should someone actually do that, I guess it would be okay, theoretically, sis.” She winked back. I noticed Randi intently scribbling something in her notebook. It looked like she was drawing some kind of picture.
"Chief? Penny for your thoughts, Randi.” I watched as her pencil flew at an impressive speed around the page then moved to the next page and the next. We all watched as she wrote like a madwoman. She seemed to be in a trance or something close to it. Finally, after ten or so pages she stopped and looked around at us. We were all staring.
“What? Why are you all looking at me like that? Did I drool or something?” Her hand wiped her mouth.
“Or something, chief.” I pointed to her notebook. “Do they mean anything to you- the drawings?”
“How did they get there?” Randi looked at Ricky Lynn and Josie. Both shrugged.
“You’ve been drawing them the past ten minutes, chief. Care to tell us what they are?”
After a few minutes of ‘um’s’, ‘oh’s’, ‘that’s not right’s’, ‘really’s’, and ‘ingenious’, our radio operator gave her interpretation.
“I have no idea what this could be, Cap! It looks like some kind of receiver/ transmitter, but the frequency is way too high! Eight or nine hundred megacycles! I didn’t know you could go that high, Cap! You sure I drew this?”
We all just nodded.
“Why don’t you requisition the pieces and build it, chief? See if it’s useful for something.” I had a vision as soon as I’d said that. I paused a moment then restated my suggestion “Yes, Randi, build the new radar system. I’ll get the Admiral to sign off on it.
“You know what this does, Alex?” She looked at me in surprise as she began drumming her pencil point to the open page.
“Not until a minute ago, Randi. See, you show me four months from now. We install its rotating reflector dish antenna- I think I said that right- on the mountain peak above the grotto. You, Josie, Scotti, Tish, and Ricky Lynn will team up to build it. I can tell you it impresses the hell out of the Admiral, too! There was something more…” I closed my eyes and fought to remember what it was. “Oh, ya, right! You told me to tell you to keep the leads as short as possible, shield the oscillators, and use plenty of fans.” I opened my eyes to see Chief Van Pelt staring at me in disbelief.
“I told you that?”
“Yep!”
“Three months from now?”
“Four…four months, chief.”
“You really are frightening, Cap!”
“I get that a lot now, chief. Get on that as soon as we get settled in on Base.”
“I’ll start working on the bill of materials after we’re done here, Cap.”
“Wonderful. Jack, I’d like you and Lieutenant Williams to work together on Base security. From time to time we get visitors, male visitors. We need some way of keeping everyone safe when that occurs. Oh, and Miss Williams we do not run a convent or prison! Conjugal visits will be allowed if requested- understand?”
“Yes sir, Skipper! Not that I would be doing that anytime soon, though!”
I just looked at her because I knew better.
“Jack, I’d like a draft in my hand after we dock in the grotto.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Lt. Scott anything you want to add?”
“No, Captain. Everyone is healthy. I’ll just continue on at navigation.”
“Great. That’s it ladies. Let’s get back to work!” I said as everyone stood.
“Cap, could I have a word with you, please?”
“Sure, chief, what’s on your mind?”
“I was hoping you could tell me, Cap.” Chief Van Pelt held up her notebook. She looked very concerned. In fact, she looked a little pale. “I have no idea how I did this, Alex, it’s scaring the hell out of me! I have absolutely no memory of doing this.”
“If Mina were here, she would say that your gift has finally started manifesting itself, Randi. Apparently your gift has something to do with electrics.”
“Electronics, Cap.”
“What? What’s electronics?”
Randi got a strange, confused look on her face, which had now drained of all color. “This…” She pointed to the notebook again. “These are schematic circuit drawings of our new radar system.”
“Yes, I know. I told you, remember?”
“You told me what, skipper?” Randi blinked then looked at me even more confused- if that were possible.
“You just told me what I told you before- that this is the new radar system.”
“I did?”
I nodded. “You also told me that these are schematic drawings and used a term called ‘electronics’.” I pointed to the notebook as I got an overwhelming hit from my gift.
“Skipper? Help me? I…I…I have this whirlwind in my head! Things are swirling around…” Chief Van Pelt suddenly pleaded as her hands went to her temples. She let out a blood-curdling scream and immediately collapsed to the floor.
“Randi!” I reached for the squawk. “Dr. Scott to the Wardroom!”
“Randi! Chief, can you hear me! Wake up, chief!” I felt for a pulse- she was still alive. I tried patting her cheeks to wake her. Nothing seemed to work.
“What happened, Ale…oh, no,” Emily exclaimed as she reached the doorway!
“What happened to her, Emily?” I cried.
“She’s in a coma, Alex! What did you do to her?
“Me? I didn’t do a thing! After you left, she asked me what was happening to her- about her drawings. She asked for my help then complained about a whirlwind in her head, screamed and collapsed! That’s all that happened! Will she be all right, sis?”
“I think she’ll be okay, Alex, she may be slightly different though.”
“Different? How so?”
“I’m not sure yet. I’m picking up some unusual activity in her brain, sis. I can’t be sure what it means.”
“Unusual brain activity? Like none of that goes on around here now?” I pointed to the two of us.
“Is she okay, Cap?” Jack had joined us.
“Emily says she’s in a coma, Jack.”
“If that’s the case her mind is saying the opposite, Cap! That brain of hers is moving at an incredible rate- even faster than your Ma’s, Alex! I just get a mishmash of, what looks like ones and zeros sprinkled throughout with visible thoughts and ideas. What’s happening to her, Doc?”
“Your guess is as good as mine, Commander! We’ll just have to wait and see!”
“I told her I thought her gift was finally emerging.” I said quietly. “Would it be possible to roll her over to see her symbols?”
Carefully Jack and I rolled our unconscious chief over and pulled up the back of her blouse.
“I’ve never seen a symbol like that before- either of you?” I asked observing the darkening tattooed symbol.
Emily and Jack just shook their heads.
1130 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, April 30th, 1944
“Jack amidships tanks now. Carroll, ease off the planes a degree.” I reached for the squawk. “Maneuvering, ahead full on my command.”
“Keel eight, six-seventy ahead.”
The Sand Dollar started to shake and buffet a bit.
“Chief give me full power now!” I said into the mic.
“Keel, five. Six-sixty ahead.”
“Ahead full, Skip!” came back over the speaker.
“Keel just went through the floor, Skip. Plus five thousand! Six-forty ahead though.”
“Jack blow aft tanks to the same level! Carroll, level out the planes!”
“Maneuvering…slow ahead!”
“Keel, thirty five. Six hundred ahead, Skip.”
“Slow ahead, Skip.”
“Keel at thirty five. Five-sixty ahead.”
“Keel constant at thirty five, Skip. Five hundred ahead.”
“Keel still at thirty five, Skip. Three- sixty ahead.”
“All stop!”
“All stop, aye.”
“Jack, take us up.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Ladies, welcome to our new home!”
“Jack, if you, Carroll, and Emily would join me on the bridge?” I motioned to the ladder. As expected we were greeted by pitch black. The only light entering our grotto was from the tunnel we had just transited behind us, and the small, bright speck at the far side ahead of us.
“Jack, would you do the honors and flip the switch? It’s to the left of the yellow brick road.
Light immediately flooded the grotto from around its circumference. The faint, echoing click of the main switch followed directly after. The four of us marveled at how the light shimmered, refracted, and reflected around our new fantasy world. All around us the crystalline quartz stalagmites and stalactites converted the high power lights into the entire color spectrum. The effect was dazzling- truly amazing.
Lt. Smith and her party met us at the newly built dock.
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Captain Steinert!” Mina cheerfully greeted. “I hope your journey was without incident?”
“You know better than that, Lieutenant!”
“How is Chief Van Pelt, Captain?”
“Still in a coma, Mina. But you knew that!”
“So I did, Alexandra! I also know you will find the answers! Welcome home my sisters!” Mina greeted the four of us with a friendly kiss.
“I trust Ensign Banes worked her magic successfully?”
“Why would you ask a question that you already knew the answer to, Alexandra?”
“I was taught by the master, your highness.” We all laughed.
Two of our three chiefs appeared from the forward hatch. Chiefs Samuels and Peterson helped lift the litter with a still comatose Randi Van Pelt strapped to it over to the gangplank.
“Permission to go ashore, Captain?” Ricki Lynn asked as she saluted us. Both she and Ricki Peterson looked like they had been crying since yesterday.
Emily looked to me. I nodded and she took the lead. “Permission granted, Chief, I want Randi taken straight to the infirmary.”
“Yes, ma’am, we’ll be careful not to bump her too much.” Chief Samuels stated stoically.
Chief Peterson looked at Emily and I in numbed confusion.
“That would be straight out the yellow-brick road and forth building on the left. There’s a sign on the front that says ‘Infirmary”. You can’t miss it, chief.” I answered.
“I’ll be right behind you, Ricki.” Emily said as she headed for the conning tower ladder. “I just need to get my bag and I’ll be right there.”
“Jack, I’m surprised you didn’t answer her.”
“The question was posed to you, Alex, not me. Sometimes it’s better not to answer those kinds of unasked questions.” Jack replied in a somber tone. “Alex, can you see any others reacting to their gifts like Randi?”
“Jack, I’m afraid we have to ask the master about that. Mina?”
“Miss Van Pelt is the worst, Captain, although Seaman Lupitski will run a close second. I don’t see that happening for another six months, so we have time to prepare, Alexandra- unless circumstances elect to change.” She looked at me with a worried grin.
“Maybe after we get Randi back I’ll look into that, Lieutenant. Shall we get settled in?” I gestured toward the dock and watched as Randi and my Chiefs quietly disappeared into the tunnel.
This was not the welcome I had pictured, although I knew for a fact I would find a way to bring Randi out of her deep sleep. After all, I had talked to her four months from now. That single memory helped lighten an otherwise dismal mood as I reached the end of the ‘yellow brick road’ and looked upon our new base. Mina called it Atlantis-Minor. To me it was ‘home’- at least for the next few years.
Mariah didn’t disappoint! Our quarters were magnificent! After seeing that Emily and Randi were settled into the base infirmary, I found myself facing a building marked ‘Base Commander’. Once through the Quonset’s unassuming screen and wooden door, a small full width lounge area done in what looked like red oak trim met the eyes. Six hand-carved wooden reclining chairs sat, three on either side, each had its own small lamp and side table complete with ashtray- behind them bookshelves lined the outer walls. A hand woven area rug covered the standard issue wooden floor in the center. Thick, room-darkening drapes framed the two side windows and the light in the door. A motorized fan spun slowly from the ceiling. Beyond was a short hallway with a door on both sides and also one at the back.
The room on the left proved to be my personal office. A large red oak desk filled the center of the room. It left just enough room for two filing cabinets and a second oak chair. Several pictures of vintage sailing ships hung from the three straight walls. Again thick, room-darkening drapes framed the single window behind the desk.
Across the hall was a small lavatory complete with a white cast iron bathtub. A pleasant flower patterned shower curtain provided privacy when showering. Above the lavatory sink hung a lavish, hand-carved, oak medicine cabinet- a matching towel rack hung beside the tub. The small window on the outer wall had a curtain of material similar to the other rooms. I began to wonder what surprises the last room, my bedroom, would hold. On my previous visit I had neglected to visit my own quarters, instead opting to check out Sand Dollar’s new mooring.
I was not disappointed when I opened the door to my private room! This room took up the last third of the building and was appointed in the same rich red oak trimmings as the rest of this building. A large, thick, heavy red oak bed frame directly ahead of me commanded my attention. Both foot and headboards were carved with various sea mammals: Whales, Dolphins, Sea Lions, and even Sea Otters. To either side of my headboard sat small nightstands with reading lamps atop them. Another hand-woven area rug covered the plain wooden floor. Another reclining chair sat to my left in front of two half-height bookshelves and a floor lamp. Sitting on one of the bookcases was a highly detailed, hand-carved, model of my Sand Dollar. She was complete down to the screws. Looking closer, it even had several splinter marks where the two Zeros had unloaded on her foredeck! How had Ensign Banes managed such spectacular results in just four days?
Adjacent to my reading area was a large closet with two sliding doors. Above the headboard and to either side of the door hung more pictures of ships. To my right an oak dressing table and chair, a chest of drawers, and a large wardrobe completed the room. Again the windows had the same thick drapery. A motorized fan spun lazily on the ceiling making the tropical heat bearable.
A knock at the doorframe caught my attention.
“Wow! Mariah did a spectacular job didn’t she, Alex?” Emily bubbled as she gazed about the room. She even whistled. “You look like this is the first time you saw it.”
“Last time I was more interested in the grotto. How are your quarters, sis?”
“Not as lavish as this! You must have really made an impression! How could she do this in just four days, Alex? More over, how did she come by all this wood? I don’t think oak grows naturally on this island.”
“As far as I know it doesn’t, Emily. I can’t believe the attention to detail- it’s so beautiful! Our Miss Banes truly has an amazing gift, sis! Such talent!”
“I stand humbled! To receive such high praise from the Empress is worth the labor ten-fold!” Ensign Banes and Lt. Smith had quietly entered while I talked with Emily.
Mariah’s smile, down turned glance, and blushing cheeks spoke louder than her words ever could. I closed the gap between us and embraced the talented woman!
“I’m the one who should be humbled, Mariah! It’s all so beautiful! Thank you so much!” I whispered in her ear. I released her to dry my eyes. “I hope your lodgings are comparable, your highness?”
“Mariah spared no expense on any of our quarters, Alexandra. I am afraid the Admiral will find our base somewhat decadent though! Of course, he will be more understanding when he learns no extra Navy funding was employed- once he visits his guest quarters! Shall we take in the rest of Mariah’s efforts, Captain?”
“After you, your highness! Ladies?”
2130 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, April 30th, 1944
“Chief, its 9:30 and you and Ricki have been up for more than thirty-six hours straight. I think you should go back to your quarters. Randi will be all right and Ensign Hardt will be in the next room anyway.”
“I’d rather stay here, Doc.”
“Ricky Lynn, if you don’t get some rest you’ll be the next one occupying one of these beds!”
“She would do the same for me, Doc!”
“I know she would, chief, and I’d tell her the same thing if you were on that bed instead. Now go get some sleep. Alex will find a way to bring her back to us, Ricky Lynn. She’s already talked to her a few months from now, remember?”
“Ya, I heard her say that, Doc. Still doesn’t shorten the wait though!”
“Just get some sleep, chief! I promise I’ll call for you the minute Randi wakes up!”
I looked at the alarm clock for the twentieth time in five minutes. Our first check-in from this new base had just concluded ten minutes ago. Chief Van Pelt’s presence was sorely missed. Josie’s report, even her tone, seemed strained- mechanical. Even the air in our new radio shack felt thick and stifling. To me, it had been the longest five-minute report on record.
Now I sat here, in my beautifully decorated quarters reading and re-reading the last few days of Sand Dollar’s log entries searching for something that would trigger an idea to help my radio operator. So far, I had nothing! The logs were straightforward and nothing stood out as inspirational. Yet, I knew I would find the key to unlock her condition. I silently scolded myself for not asking Randi four months from now how she came to be so technically competent. Wait…was that the key? Was it that simple? A knock at my door startled me from my thoughts.
“Am I interrupting, Alex?” Jack asked from the doorway.
“Wow, Jack, you look as tired as I feel! Can’t sleep either?”
“Worried about Randi is all.” She stated flatly.
“Me too. I keep going over everything that happened prior and the best I can come up with is going forward a few months to ask her what I did. I’m not convinced that would help though, Jack. Something about it just feels wrong.” I said as I rubbed my face for the umpteenth time tonight.
“I can’t see how going ahead could change things that much, but if you say it feels wrong…well, I can’t argue with that, Alex. What if you and I just go forward and you keep us out of phase? I’ll try to search her mind for an answer. She’ll never know we were there.”
“I’ll have to run that scenario, Jack. That’s better than what I’ve come up with so far though. I’ll let you know what I decide in the morning.”
“One other thing, Ricki and Ricky Lynn are taking it hard, Cap. Emily says they refuse to leave Randi’s side- especially Ricky Lynn. She’s been up over thirty-six hours already. Alex, if we get the call I’m afraid we leave base short our Chief Pettys! We can’t afford them falling asleep on duty!”
“Jack, I knew about Chiefs Samuels and Peterson at her bedside. I’d probably do the same if it were you, Emily, Carroll, Mina, or any of the crew for that matter! Those three have become inseparable over the last three weeks and I never thought that would happen- ever! Emily promised me she would have Ricky Lynn get some sleep even if she had to tranquillize her. Just in case though, note adjustments in your duty roster, Jack. In the meantime, I’ll continue to look for a possible resolution to Randi’s situation. Try to get some rest, Jack. One of us needs to be bright-eyed.”
“You too, Alex. What good is a sub without her captain? Don’t forget, sometimes the strangest things can lead to the answer. Well, goodnight, Cap. I’ll come by in the morning.”
“’Night, Jack.”
Again I checked the alarm clock by my bed. I still read 0135hrs (1:35AM). It felt like three days to me. Several hours of running variations of Jack’s suggestion through my head resulted in little or no responses. In other words I would have to physically try one. The safest way to achieve that would be to go it alone. The less baggage I had the faster I could move. I decided I could be road-worthy in about fifteen minutes especially since I was just wasting time here.
As on previous trips, I decided to wear my dress whites. This was beginning to become my time travel uniform of choice.
A quiet knock at the door and Jack’s voice interrupted me as I adjusted my cover in the dressing table mirror.
“I’m coming along, Alex. Don’t try to stop me- I know what you’re thinking so don’t!” She stated firmly. She also wore her dress whites.
“You’ve been listening to my thoughts, Commander?”
“Looking out for my Captain’s well-being, ma’am.”
Did she really know the dangers involved? What if I start my cycle as happened with Brie in St. Louis? What if we somehow lost physical contact during a jump?”
“I’m well aware of the dangers, Captain. So we spend an extra week in the future. If it cures Randi, I’ll take the chance! Now let’s get going, Empress!” She took a firm hold of my arm.
“As you wish, Commander.”
Sunshine filled my quarters.
“Keep holding my arm, Jack…um, maybe just my hand instead. That would be more comfortable.” I felt Jack’s other hand nervously grasp my arm then she quickly took my hand in hers. “I’d never intentionally let go, Jack!”
“You just thought about it, Alex! I know you don’t want me along. Trust me, I won’t slow you down!”
“You have my word, Jack. I won’t let go. Now, let’s find Randi, she should be working on the new radar unit in the grotto.”
The daytime heat and height of the sun told me it was at least July, around noon I would guess. We headed off to the yellow brick road. On the way over we tried to avoid walking through or being walked through by base personnel.
As we entered the mouth of the tunnel, an extremely loud, low-pitched thrumming sound assaulted our ears. It seemed to emanate from the tunnel itself. The sound was so loud; Jack and I had to release our hands in order to cover our ears! As quickly as it started, the sound stopped completely. Jack and I looked at each other still stunned and ears ringing.
“Empress. Welcome to Atlantis-Minor. It is Wednesday, July 26th, in the year of our Lord 1944.”
The voice from behind made us both spin around in surprise.
“Welcome to you also, Cmdr. Cummins.”
“Thank you, Mariah. I’m afraid you startled us a bit.”
“It is you who startled me, Empress! You just appeared to my fore this instant. Had I been a second quicker we would be one right now. To what do we owe your visit?”
“We came to talk to Chief Van Pelt, Mariah, could you tell me were she might be?”
The Ensign’s face instantly grew sad; tears immediately fell from her eyes. “I’m afraid Randi passed two weeks hence, Empress. The base still mourns her loss, ma’am.” She said as she slowly looked to the ground.
I did everything I could to keep my mouth from dropping open. “No! That can’t be right! I talked to her here…on this date, the last time I visited. She demonstrated her new radar system! I tell you she was alive and breathing! Jack, can you hear her anywhere around?”
“Everyone but her, Alex. Mariah seems to be telling the truth.”
“Empress, Chief Van Pelt died of starvation. Doctor Scott tried everything she could to nourish her, including something called an IV. Nothing seemed to work. She dwindled to seventy-five pounds before her heart stopped, God rest her soul.” She sniffed a few times and wiped her tears. “I’m sorry, Empress, it never gets any easier no matter how many times…” She fell into my arms. “You said you would help her, Empress! Why did you not?” I felt her heaving sobs, as she finally could not contain her sorrow any longer.
“I’m sorry, Mariah! This is our first stop on our quest to help Randi! As I said before, I talked with her on my last visit to this time.”
“Then somehow you have caused a paradox, Alexandra! I have told you time and time again that our temporal existence is fragile at best! One slight unconsidered change- one tiny mistake can upset the world! You should know that by know, Empress!” Mina reprimanded.
The way she emphasized ‘Empress’ indicated I was not the most popular visitor on this base at the moment.
“Lt. Smith, you will not address me in that tone of voice or…!”
“Or what, Empress, would you court-martial her?”
Jack and I spun back around to the tunnel hearing my voice.
“Alex? B…b…b…but you’re right here…next to me! Oh, this isn’t good!” Jack looked white as a sheet. I prepared to catch her should she pass out.
“It’s fine, Jack. There have been three of us in the same vicinity before and the world didn’t end. Hi, Alex. Care to explain why I’m being so sarcastic to myself?”
“Empress, we let her down…we let them all down! All we had to do was figure out the key. I traveled for four months straight looking for an answer! In those four months I got a total of forty hours of sleep and in the end it did no good! Randi died because I couldn’t find the solution, Alex.” She approached and cried into my shoulder repeating ‘I couldn’t save her’ several times.
“Mina, I think you’re right about causing a paradox. In fact I think our timelines have diverged. Last time I was here…in this moment…this point in time, I felt a tingle when the two of us accidentally touched. There was no such sensation just now between your Alex and me. We need to sit down and put everything on the table to find out just where your timeline took its tangent. If we can determine that point, I can go back a little before to stop it.” I stopped talking as one very important side effect crept into my thoughts.
“If I do go back and stop the divergence to this timeline…it will never have happened. Y’all wouldn’t exist. We” I pointed to Jack and I, “would continue on as if nothing happened. Therein lies the paradox!” I rubbed my face in frustration and drew a deep breath.
“I have to kill the people I vowed to protect in order to save them! I have to tell y’all I’m not too keen on that idea! It goes against everything I believe in!”
“Well, I for one can live with the knowledge that I did what had to be done in order to save one of us!” Alex said.
“Nor could I forgive myself for not making the supreme sacrifice to save a life, Alexandra! If one dimension should forfeit to save another, I say do so, the cost is warranted. There are millions of other dimensions out there; the loss of one is negligible!”
“Mina, I don’t even think this you would notice. You just wouldn’t happen.”
“Can we get down to brass tacks here? All this dimensional, temporal, paradoxical talk is giving me one helluva headache! Empress, we need to figure out just where everything went ‘fubar’!” Jack said, a little more than anxious to get back home to something close to normal.
“I quite agree, Jacquelyn. Shall we reconvene in your lounge, Captain?”
“Yes!” We both said.
I think Jack almost passed out when we did that.
1406 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, July 26th, 1944
“That has to be the defining moment, Alex! When you decided to come here to ask her what she did! I’ve been searching everybody’s mind during the discussion and we all share the same memories up until 1AM April 30th!”
“Well that’s all well and good, Commander, but what makes you so sure Mina and Emily’s memories are accurate? You would think they would notice the divergence!”
“You of all people know I was listening to the whole camp that night, Commander! Oh God! Now I’m talking to my self as well! Doc, ya got any aspirin? It feels like Josie’s people are having a war party in my head!”
“Make it two, Doc! Looking at me sitting across the table from me gives me the willies! I like your makeup by the way, Jack, it compliments our color.”
“Thanks, Jack. Um…you know you have a pimple on your chin there?”
“Right here?”
“No, right…”
“Sit down, Jack! I told you two it might not be such a good idea to touch! I don’t know if the multi-me thing is exclusive! Just sit down and never mind the pimple, Commander!”
“You should bring Jacquelyn along more often, Empress. Maybe then she would start to understand her part in the universe better.”
“Thanks for that Mina. Sometimes I get just as confused.” I raised my arms above my head to stretch- both of me that is.
“Sis, you have no idea how disturbing that is.”
“Sorry.” We said in unison.
“Stop that!” Emily scolded.
“So, Alex, let’s talk about what you’ve done and where you’ve been in our quest. I take it you’ve been to our private dimension and called on Randi? What did she have to say?”
“I haven’t gone there since I took Ma and Mina, Empress. I was still reeling from the news when I got back. It must have slipped my mind.”
“Well, that’s the first place I’ll check. Jack would you like to come along?”
“I’d love to.” Both answered.
I looked across the table. “Maybe another time, Jack. Jack, you’re coming with me. My Jack that is!” I looked at me. “See? This is why we work better alone. I only have to talk to myself! That in it’s self is confusing enough! Give me your hand, Jack! Ladies we’ll be back.”
“It’s so quiet here, Alex! I only hear two voices, yours and mine. It’s as if we are the only two people that exist!” Jack said as she looked around in amazement.
“It gives me a chance to think, Jack. Right now I have to concentrate on Randi.”
“Does that sun ever move, Alex? What keeps this place warm? How long does it usually take?”
“Jack, I’m trying to concentrate! I don’t understand it! She should have been here by now!”
“Maybe she’s not here, Alex. Maybe she went…” Jack pointed to her feet… “down.”
“A soul is a soul, Jack! No matter where they are they should come to me! Both Brian and Grandpa said so. Why can’t I call her?” I said to myself in frustration.
“Like I said, maybe she’s not here. Maybe she’s stuck somewhere…you know…in between?” She said sheepishly. A flashbulb went off in my head.
“Maybe she is just that, Jack…stuck!”
“Excuse me?”
“Maybe she’s stuck! How could a soul not be here, you ask? If it was stuck somehow- if it were unable to leave its body for some reason!”
“I don’t get it, Alex. How could a soul not leave the body once it dies? They never taught us this in bible study!”
“A glitch!”
“Glitch?”
“My daughter Cassie, told me that Ricky Lynn had to work out some glitches in her car’s programming before she could enter it in the contest in 2026.”
“Let’s go ask her then! Maybe future Ricky Lynn can tell us how to fix the glitch?”
“We can’t go straight from here, Jack. Maybe she doesn’t enter the contest in this altered timeline. We have to start over- go back to square one- hop over the divergence. Take my hand.”
“That was fast! What did she tell you, sis?”
“She wasn’t there, Emily. I called and called, she never showed. Jack and I think she may be stuck somewhere.”
“How on earth could she get stuck ‘somewhere’, Alex? I saw her die with my own eyes!” I looked at Jack…my Jack…then looked back at her. “You saw her body expire, sis. What if she…if her soul was caught in some kind of glitch? If her soul is still trapped in her body or some other container?”
“Reincarnation!” Mina exclaimed.
“What?”
“Reincarnation, Alexandra. The people of India…people of the Buddhist and Hindu religions believe that a soul can be reborn as another living creature- a tree, grass, butterfly, bird, or such. That could be one possible explanation as to her boycott.”
“That’s reasonable, Mina, but I think we may be over thinking this a bit…a bit.” I thought about that word, ‘bit’. I had heard the term used before, but where? Thinking further, I had heard the word ‘glitch’ used in the same sentence, or sequential sentences. ‘Sequential’, everything happens in a sequence. Ricky Lynn’s car used a sequence- a program. A glitch had caused untold problems with the thing.
“I think I’ve partially solved this!” I announced with excitement. “I have to go back to 2026- to the DARPA competition. Cassie told me that Ricky Lynn’s entry had a few ‘glitches’. Problems with its programming that wouldn’t let it function properly. Maybe she could shed some light on this?”
“The DARPA competition doesn’t exist anymore, Empress! I tried to go there, remember? Ricky Lynn went AWOL last week. We think she slipped off base on the supply ship. It never made it back to Pearl, Empress. We think it was sunk by the Japanese on its way to Midway.” I informed me.
“Ah, but did you think to go back to the beginning before you went to the end, Alexandra?” I asked.
“That’s it! Sometimes I surprise even my self, Empress!”
“We do work together well, don’t we?” I giggled.
“Doc, more aspirin please, I’m getting that headache back again…this time I’m starting to feel nauseous too.”
“Make that a double, Doc!”
“Stop that, the four of you!”
“Empress, I believe you two have your work cut out for you.”
“Thank you, Mina. Jack, it’s time to go, please take my hand.”
“Until another time, Empress!”
“Until another dimension, your highness.”
2339 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, April 30th, 1944
“Emily, how’s Randi doing?” I asked as Jack and I entered the infirmary.
“Weren’t you just in here, sis? You just walked out of here not five sec...” Emily’s face flashed a huge smile as she noticed my uniform. Her eyes sparkled. “You two found a way to help her! Oh, Alex, that’s wonderful!” She gave both of us a hug, but held me longer. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
“This is only a stopping point…I mean a starting point, sis. I’m still in my quarters wracking my brain for the answer. Jack and I have already jumped forward to late July. You don’t want to know what happened there. The timeline went askew! It wasn’t pretty, I’ll tell you that much!”
“So where do you go from here?”
“Back to 2026. That seems to be a key event to what’s happening now.”
“But isn’t that spot already full of Alex’s? Won’t the universe spontaneously collapse if another one of you appears there?”
“It’s a chance I…” I looked over to Jack as she began to frown at me. “We…a chance Jack and I take willingly. Jack what am I thinking at this moment?”
“Your scared, Alex! Your deathly afraid that this might not work!”
“No Jack, the other me…in my quarters!”
“Oh. You’re running my idea again…and again…and…”
“I get the idea, Jack!”
“Dammit, Alex, this Empress shit is getting ridiculous! First you’re talking to yourself…literally…then I’m talking to my self- across the table from me! I’m tired and I have a headache!”
“Maybe you should stay here then.”
“Not a chance, Empress! You’re stuck with me until Randi opens her eyes- that’s final!” She let me know in no uncertain terms.
I noticed Emily giggle. “Is it true, sis?”
“Is what true, Emily?”
“Have you finally given up rebelling against the name ‘Empress’?” Her devious smile was infectious.
“Sis, right now I have no time to argue monikers! We…oh, ha ha! I’m the Empress, I have all the time in the world, don’t I.” I deadpanned. I put a serious face on. “Did you ever stop to think that I’d use up my four hundred year existence faster than anyone else? Do you think time stops for me just because I’m physically not here?”
“As Mina would say, don’t get your knickers in a bunch, sis! Mina explained that concept to us while you were away that first time. To answer your question, yes, I understand that my sister won’t live as long as my other sister. I accept that- I don’t like it, but I accept it! I thought a little teasing would lighten the mood, Alex!”
“I’m sorry, Emily. This whole situation has got me balled up in a knot. I’m afraid I’ll change the future again- maybe worse this time!”
“You haven’t lost as much sleep as with the PT boat incident, sis.”
“One of my crew and a dear friend wasn’t involved that time!”
“Alex, Ricky Lynn is on her way back here! She intends to stay the night again.”
“Sis, you have to get her to rest! She’s going to be in here for a reason soon!”
“Let’s take her along, Alex!”
“How would she get any rest if we keep moving around, Jack? Wait…sis, could we talk a minute…in private?” I looked back at my Ex-O.
“Sure, let’s go into my office.”
We walked the dozen or so steps back into Emily’s office.
“Take my hand, sis, please?”
Emily placed her hand in mine.
Jack’s voice echoed into the small office. “That’s not fair, Alex! I wasn’t going to listen!”
“I take it we’re out of phase?”
“Yes. I need clarification on a few things, sis.”
“Ask away, Alex.”
“A woman’s cycle is what, twenty-eight days?”
“Usually, why?”
“Since I returned from 1942 I’ve been here a total of eleven days?”
“Yes, but we repeated a day or two when you took us to New York.”
“Exactly. That’s twelve days. Plus I’ve spent another five days, I think, with Ma and Mina in my void. Jack and I spent another day in the void just an hour ago. A day here a day there…” I continued to count days spent in different times during my travels. I come up with roughly twenty-six days, give or take a day. Emily, I’m going to start after we get to 2026! If we take Ricky Lynn with us she’ll have to wait until I finish. Seven days! She would have no choice but to rest, would she?”
“You are so devious, sis! I could scan you and tell you exactly how long until…”
“Not necessary. I have a feeling I’ll know. The question is should we take her to meet herself? Could she handle the strangeness?”
“As long as the two don’t touch…I could make it an order, sis!”
“No, that won’t be necessary either. I’ll ask her if she would like to come along- that she could do Randi more good that way.”
“I think she would jump at the chance!”
“Good, then it’s settled. You can let go now, sis. We’re back in phase.”
I opened the door and we walked out into the larger infirmary area. A very tired, very disheveled Chief Samuels walked through the front door.
“Commander? Skipper? Why you all dressed up?”
“Chief, the commander and I think we may have found a way to fix Chief Van Pelt. Would you be interested in helping us? It would require some…um, travel.”
“Really, Skipper? You found a way to help Randi?”
“We think so, but for our plan to work we need you to come along. How ‘bout it?”
“Skip, you know I’d do anything to help her! Count me in!”
“Emily, what time do you have?”
“2340hrs, Alex.”
“Chief, I need you to get yourself pulled together in fifteen minutes! Shower, makeup, and dress whites, lieutenant, on the double! Meet us back here no later than 2357hrs.”
“You are so devious, Alexandra Steinert!” Jack accused after Chief Samuels raced out of the infirmary. “You think she’ll be happy when she realizes this was all a rouse?”
“Of course she won’t be happy, Jack! It’s for her own good though. Remember I pledged to take care of y’all- even if it’s the unpopular choice.”
“Alex, you’ll need some different clothes if you’re going to be stuck there for seven days.”
“I know. We do dress differently in 2026, Emily. Would it be too much to ask if you could have me pack a few things from the house before I leave for the race?”
Only if you promise to bring some clothes back for me, sis, from what you’ve told me they sound very comfortable. Anything is better than a wool skirt in the tropics!”
“I have to agree with that, sis. I’ll see what I can do…wait! Put a few things in for yourself as well. That should work. You know what you’ll like, so just do that.”
“Thank you, Empress.” Emily’s eyes twinkled as she smiled.
Lt. Samuels walked through the infirmary door at exactly 2356hrs. Aside from the slight dark circles under her eyes- the part her makeup couldn’t cover- she looked very presentable.
After going over to check on Chief Van Pelt, she joined Jack and I.
“Is this going to hurt, Skipper?” She asked in a shy voice.
“Will what hurt, Lieutenant?”
“Time travel, ma’am. Will it hurt?”
“Take my hand, Miss Samuels, and be enlightened.” Jack grabbed my right hand as I offered Lt. Samuels my left and a stolen quote from Louis Carroll.
“Be careful, sis! Oh, um…until another time, Empress.”
“See you in the future, sis!”
“You never told me if it would hurt, Skipper!”
The dimly lit, small infirmary turned into the bright, hot, vast Arizona desert. About thirty yards head of us a crowd of people cheered and clapped for some reason. The backside of a banner was stretched across an asphalt-paved road.
“You tell me, Lieutenant! Did it hurt?”
If Ricky Lynn could’ve spoken a single word with her mouth that far open, I’d have been amazed! Jack reached over and gently pushed her mouth shut.
“Keep holding my hand, Ricky Lynn. We aren’t here yet.” To demonstrate, Jack passed her hand right through a small barrel cactus beside her.
“Honestly Lieutenant, can you keep your mouth off the ground? They have scorpions here you know!” Jack and I laughed.
I looked around us. Everyone’s attention was focused on the winners of the race; so I rephased us.
“Okay, Ricky Lynn, you can let go now, we’re here.”
I motioned to Jack and Ricky Lynn to follow me.
“Now you should know a few things, Lieutenant. You will be meeting your future self. Under no circumstances can you two physically touch each other! That goes for you too, Jack.”
“You mean I’m here too! And I forgot to bring more aspirin!”
“Ya, well there are three of me here already! The future me; me in my future body; my parents, and me with Brie and now you two with me! Who needs the aspirin, Jack?” I raised an eyebrow to her.
I noticed Emily in the crowd as we drew closer. To her side stood a very stiff looking Alexandra Steinert. Ricky Lynn was talking to her.
“Empress, I see you have made it.” A voice said from above and behind us.
“Josie! I thought you couldn’t make it?” I waited until she climbed off her horse and greeted her with a kiss on her cheek.
“Forgive me Empress, I’m a little out of practice these days. Welcome. It is August 10th, 2026, Empress.”
“Thanks, Josie. I already knew what day it is. I’m over there with Emily already, but I would appreciate it if, when you go over to talk to Ricky Lynn, that you don’t talk about me being here.” I pointed to the other me down the road from us.
“No matter how many times we’ve traveled together, you always manage to confuse me, Alex. Should I even ask why you’re over there already?”
“Josie, that me,” I pointed to our left, “is possessed by the me just after our PT boat incident in 1944.”
“Ah, the day your Samantha spoke of ten years ago.”
“Yes. And I’m also a few hundred yards down the road with my parents and Brie- just after her Mahanilui. Does that clear things up?”
She paused to think over my explanation. “I brought some pre-NSAID ban ibuprophen. Does anyone else need some?” She asked as she looked at Jack and Ricky Lynn.
“If that’s like aspirin, Josie, I’ll take a few. Better give a couple to Ricky Lynn here too.”
Josie shook her head as she reached into her saddlebag and removed a small bottle and three strange looking, clear bottles of water.
“Would you care for a bottle of water also, Empress?”
“No, I’m good Josie, thanks.”
She dropped the reigns of her horse to the nearby cactus.
“Stay here, Charolette, I’ll be right back.”
“Who’s Charolette?” Jack asked looking around for another person.
“Charolette is my horse, Commander.” Josie giggled.
“You talk to your horse?”
“Of course, Commander! Just like I talk to my dogs, cats, hamsters, and ferrets- oh, and the goldfish too, let’s not forget them either!” Josie laughed.
“This is Jack and Ricky Lynn’s first time traveling to the future with me, Josie. I haven’t told them too much about it yet.” I admitted. “I would appreciate it if you didn’t say anything to the others. If they knew how many of me were here, Emily would nag me senseless for the next three hundred years!”
Charolette gave a low, disgusted snort and turned her head toward me. Josie immediately went back and rubbed her muzzle.
“Now now, girl, she didn’t mean it that way! The Empress loves you too. Now settle down, I’ll be right back.”
Josie turned her attention back to us.
“Oh! Well, I’m sure you two will enjoy this trip. I remember the first time the Empress took me to the future; I just couldn’t believe my senses. That was such an overwhelming experience! But I think I’ll let you three go about your business. I want to go congratulate our Ricky Lynn on another contest well fought! I’ll see you all later, Empress, Commander, Lieutenant!”
Josie gave each of us a loving embrace and headed into the crowd.
“Alex, did she just talk to her horse?” Jack asked again- this time with a look of amazement.
“I believe she did, Jack! Remember, we all have gifts. Before we left, Josie’s hadn’t appeared yet- as far as we know.”
“Come on Skip, we gotta get over an talk ta Randi! We need to get back soon as possible so we can cure her!” Lt. Samuels cried out with excitement.
“We’ll get there, Lieutenant! It’s best that certain people not see too many of me though. I’d have to reveal too much…too much,” I thought about how to say this, “I’d have to let out certain secrets, chief- secrets that shouldn’t be revealed at this time! Understand?”
“I understand, Empress, but he may not!” She pointed behind me.
“Who may not, Chief?”
“Alex, there you are!” A man’s voice chimed.
A pair of hands spun me around. Before I knew what was happening, a pair of lips positioned themselves on mine and I was involved in the best kiss of my life! My eyes focused on the face of a man, about thirty years old. His brown hair was slightly longer than regulation, but looked nice. Light brown, almost gray eyes stared back at me with lust as his liplock continued. The sensations coursing though my body weren’t entirely unpleasant. Who am I kidding? I was totally off balance and loving it!
I tried to put some distance between us by pushing his shoulders away. Finally succeeding, I gasped for air.
“A body has to breathe every so often!” I gasped trying to catch my breath. “Who are you, sir?”
“Brandon Covington! Leave my sister alone, you romantic fool! I’m over here!” My voice laughed from behind the handsome six foot-two, well-built man. I looked around him to see Emily and I hurrying over to us.
“Oh, Allie, I’m so sorry! I thought you were Alex! I can never tell you two apart and Alex didn’t tell me you’d be here. Welcome back.” He hugged me- this time without the toe-curling…this time without the kiss.
“Welcome back, sis! Glad you three could make it, how was your trip?” My future version asked us as we exchanged an embrace and peck on the cheek.
I felt the slight, but sharp tingle that I hadn’t felt on our last meeting in July of 1944. I was reassured that we were in the right dimension and immediately smiled.
“Hi, sis, how were things at the base?” Emily asked cheerfully.
“About the same, only this time we’re on the right track.” I said as I looked at ‘Brandon’. “You honestly thought I was Alex?” I asked him to acknowledge to Emily and ‘Alex’ that I understood that Brandon was not a party to our secret.
‘Alex’ continued. “Brandon, you remember Joss Cummins and Lynn Samuels don’t you? Girls, I bet y’all would like to say hi to your sisters?” She winked at us.
“Of course, nice to see you both again! Wow, who would have thought I’d be lucky enough to know so many beautiful sets of twins when I met you, honey?” He said as he leaned over and kissed ‘Alex’.
“Yes, who would have thought?” Emily deadpanned. “Come on girls, let’s go see the winning team!” she pointed to the noisy, still cheering, crowd.
“Um, Alex? Could I have a word for a minute?”
“Sure, sis. Brandon, honey, you go ahead with Emily and the girls. We’ll be just a minute.
“Okay, but don’t take too long. Ricky Lynn has to load up the car yet.” Brandon said as he, Emily, ‘Joss’, and ‘Lynn’ walked toward the crowd.
“Empress.” Alex said as she got down on one knee. “It is Monday, July 10th, 2026. Welcome!”
“Not me too! Honestly!” I huffed.
“You’re too easy, Alex! What is it you wanted?”
“About before,” I pointed to the crowd, “I’m sorry I took us over like that. I didn’t know that would happen- I didn’t even know how it happened, Empress. Forgive me for imposing, it was wrong of me.”
“Alex, you forget we’re the same person! I knew what to expect, I went through it already, remember?”
“It just gets so confusing sometimes! Does it ever get easier, Empress?”
“Let’s get one thing straight, Alex. When I’m traveling, I’m always the Empress- I’m always ‘Allie’. It just makes talking to each other simpler and people like my Brandon won’t suspect anything out of the ordinary. The same goes for Jocelyn and Lynn. They must pretend to be their twin.”
“And just who thought that rule up?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“We did, Empress!” Alex giggled.
“I’m going to have a long, strong talk with myself!”
“We will tonight, back at the Condo.”
“What’s…a Condo? 1944, remember?” I pointed to my chest with my thumb.
“Sort of like a larger multi-bedroom apartment; kind of like a timeshare…oh…never mind! Let’s go join the celebration, Allie.” Alex said in frustration.
As we walked, I decided to ask if Alex had brought any clothes for me.
“Oh, Allie, you think I would forget something like that? Of course I packed extra clothes for you! I asked Cassie to do that just before we left the house.”
“You didn’t?” I gasped.
“Just checking, sis. I wanted to make sure it was me and not the other you.”
“What other me, Alex?”
Alex stopped and looked at me closely. “You don’t know do you? Allie, remember that alternate dimension Joss and I visited?”
“Ya, just like it was yesterday…wait…scratch that, it was just last night. Of course I remember it, Alex!” I said to her with just a little bit of sarcasm. “Why, what about her?”
“Never mind. I took care of it. Forget I said anything.” Alex scanned the crowd. “There they are. Cassie, Sam, Alex, look who decided to pay us a visit!” She shouted.
“Aunt Allie!” Young Alex yelled as he dashed to me and wrapped his arms around me. At sixteen he was already catching up to me in height. He was the spitting image of me at the same age…when I was still a man.
Cassandra was the next one in line.
“Empress, long…”
“Don’t you dare young lady,” I cut her off mid-sentence and pointed my finger at her! She started over.
“Aunt Allie! So good of you to come!” Apparently my sarcasm ran in the family.
“Well, I’m certainly glad to see you, Aunt Allie!” Samantha said as she too gave me a firm hug.
“Nice to see you again as well, Sam. Let’s all go find Ricky Lynn, shall we?”
We were just in time to see the ‘Samuels twins’ greet each other.
“Lynn! Oh my God, Lynn, you made it!” Ricky Lynn shouted as she saw her twin approach.
I cringed then panicked expecting the universe to end in a flash as she ran to her ‘sister’ and wrapped her arms around Lt. Samuels.
“Mom, relax! The world isn’t going to end. You were wrong about that. Aunt Emily can explain it better than I can.” Samantha said, trying to calm me.
I immediately heard Jack in my head. “I thought you said touching was a no-no, Alex?”
“No, that was a popular misconception, Jack. Emily thinks it has to do with the cells in our bodies completely replacing themselves every so many years. My cells are not the same as your cells, Jocelyn, time-wise. Therefore its safe to touch.” Echoed in my mind as Jacquelyn explained- I guess to the three of us.”
“Aunt Jacki always has to take the fun out of things!” Sam groaned beside me.
Apparently she explained it to all of us just in case.
Lt. ‘Lynn’ Samuels didn’t waste any time.
“Where’s Randi? We got to find out what’s wrong with her!”
“Lynn, keep yer damned voice down! Some of these people got no idea what yer talkin’ ‘bout! They might think my ‘sister’s’ losin’ it!” Ricky Lynn chastised her.
“What you mean ‘losin’ it’?”
“Yer sanity, Lynn Samuels! Come with me, I’d like you to meet the crew.”
“I think the Lieutenant’s definitely ready for a vacation, Captain!” Joss said as she leaned over to me. Sam laughed along with us as we followed the Samuels twins. I couldn’t help be amused. What did the regular people think about three sets of twins at this event? Surely the odds were stacked against such a thing.
I felt a mild cramp in my gut.
Emily looked over to me- both of me- a devious smile appeared.
“Allie, I need to speak with you a minute…let’s go to the ladies room.”
“Out here? They have lavatories in the middle of the desert now?”
Emily rolled her eyes and just pulled me along with her.
“Don’t be silly, Allie! According to my scans both of you have just started! How did you know that would happen, sis?”
“I didn’t know, Emily! I was just playing it by ear.”
“Oh, come on! You had to have seen this! Don’t hand me that innocent routine!”
“Honest, sis, I had no idea it would happen that way! It does make things easier though.”
“I trust you came prepared?”
“Yep. Got the belt right…”
“Wait, I can’t let you put one of those obsolete things on- here, put this on instead. Just peel the paper off the back and stick it to your panties. As soon as a Port-o-pot is free that is.”
I looked up from the small flat package in my hand to see a line of about two dozen women waiting in the hot sun near six funny looking outhouses. Sliding the package Emily gave me into my purse; we took our position at the back of the line and waited.
“So where’s Randi? We was ‘spose to find Randi! Where is she, Chief?”
“Cool it, Lieutenant! You’ll see her tonight. Right now you should take it easy! You’re in the future- enjoy the wonders of technology!”
“Ricky Lynn, is your sister on that kick again? Maybe I should talk to her. May I?” I asked as Emily and I finally made it back. I immediately pulled Lynn aside.
“Listen, Chief, if you want to keep those bars you better lighten up! We’ll talk to Randi and get what we need! In the meantime, enjoy this. You are one of the few people to experience their future. Don’t forget we can return to the same time we left! Randi is obviously alive and well here some eighty years later, so we know we succeeded in helping her! You can rest assured we’ll talk to her. If you keep going on about ‘talking’ to Randi you draw unwanted attention to not only you, but also the people you traveled here with! The fewer questions asked, the better. Remember, loose lips sink ships, Lieutenant! Now, will you be able to just enjoy our seven days here?”
“Seven…” I quickly put my hand to her mouth in order to mute her shrill protest.
“You aren’t going to shout at me are you, Lieutenant?”
Her eyes grew wide as she shook her head.
“Good. Now, quietly.”
“Seven days?’ She whispered loudly. “I thought this was going to be a ‘we’re in, we’re out mission, Skipper?”
“It was until I got my period, Chief. Now we can’t go anywhere until I finish. I can’t even phase out! I’m afraid we’re stuck here for the next seven days.”
“What about the other you? Can’t she take us all back home, Skipper?”
“Emily says she started too, Chief. That means neither one of us is going anywhere! I’m sorry.”
“You two planned this! I mean…you can see the future, so you got together with her and Emily to…”
“How dare you accuse me of such a thing, Lieutenant? I’ll have you know that this is only my second time! I can honestly say I had no idea the other me would start at the same time!
“Great! Just great! What do we do for clothes, or food, or a room, Skipper?”
“Emily has retained what she calls a Condo in the next town- Flagstaff. She’s talked to several of our sisters here and collected money for clothes and other necessities. It appears we are a charity, Lieutenant. Emily assures me we’ll have nothing to worry about. She says to just relax and enjoy the vacation.”
“Allie, Lynn, could you come here and help us, please?” Ricky Lynn shouted over to us. She was standing by her Sand Dollar 4.
“Let’s go, Lynn. Try to blend in, will you?”
Jacquelyn and Jocelyn met us at the car. Apparently Jack was coping with this situation better than the chief.
“Jacki says to just make it look good, she’ll do the work. Ricky Lynn likes to show that her all-female crew can do just as well as the guys! Just make like it’s a little tough to push onto the trailer.
Seven of us pushed the fifteen-foot long Sand Dollar 4 up the ramps and into a large, box semi-trailer. Only the rear portion of the trailer was used to carry Ricky Lynn’s latest creation The mid-section of the trailer contained tool chests, and shelves of, I guessed, extra parts. She motioned for us ‘twins’ to follow her.
“Connect her up to the network, girls. Ladies, please follow me.” She said as she pressed a number code into a small keypad on the wall.
The bow of the trailer was what I would term a control room. I had expected it to look similar to a Buck Rogers or Flash Gordon type control room. This looked more like a secretarial office or steno pool. The u-shaped counter ahead of us held a half dozen portrait-sized color movie screens, each were accompanied by what looked like a typewriter keyboard, but without its platen and mechanism. Seven women turned and stood when we entered and started shaking hands with Ricky Lynn. One of the seven looked directly at me and nudged her companions. One by one, all seven knelt to one knee.
“Empress, Welcome to 2026!” Six women said in unison. One familiar face responded differently.
“Alexandra-Sensei, Welcome to 2026!”
“Takashi-Chan!” We embraced tightly and kissed each other on the cheeks.
“I was wondering when I might run into you, Tish! How have you been?”
“I’ve been busy over the years, Captain- as you can see.” She moved her hand to the other six women. “But I have found other things to occupy my time as of late. “She pointed back at the counter.
“These are all yours? Six beautiful girls, Tish! Congratulations.” The six still knelt before me.
“You know…this is getting ridiculous, Ricky Lynn! I might actually start behaving like a real Empress! Girls, please, don’t do that. No one should be made to kneel before another…ever!”
The six stood. One of the daughters looked toward Tish and bowed slightly. “Mother, you have not understated her selflessness in the least- I like her!”
“Um, I take it this is the first time we’ve met?” I motioned between Joss, Lynn, and I, then to the six women opposite us.
“I’m sorry, Skipper!” Ricky Lynn interrupted. “Girls, this is our Empress, Alexandra Steinert, Captain of the USS Sand Dollar…” The girl directly in the middle of the group gasped as Ricky Lynn said my name. “Her Executive Officer Jacquelyn Cummins, and Senior Chief Ricky Lynn Samuels. Ladies, these are Takashi’s girls: Rebecca, Yoshi, Alexandra, Abigail, Jacki, and Mina.”
All six shared their mother’s black hair in varying lengths and her post Mahanilui Navajo/Japanese heritage.
“Very nice to meet y’all, ladies!”
Young Alexandra carefully approached and hugged me. “Becky and I have met you before, Empress, several times over the last few decades, but this is were it all began, ma’am. So you have told us.”
“So, do we get along then?”
“Fantastically, Empress!” I couldn’t help notice her British accent.
“It’s ‘fantastically, Alex or Alexandra’…or during visits like this, Allie.” I looked beside me at Alex. She nodded her agreement.
Tish’s Alexandra smiled, stepped back in line, and said something to the other five in Japanese. All six giggled among themselves like school-age girls.
“Um, how old are y’all?”
Tish answered. “Alex is the oldest at twenty-six. Becky, 24; Yoshi, 21; Jacki, 19; Abby, 18; and Mina is 16.”
I noted a cloud come over Tish as she spoke her youngest girl’s name. I wondered if I should ask why, but Ricky Lynn interrupted.
“So ya ready to talk to Randi, sis?”
“Damn right I am! I’ve met everyone else on the planet! Where the hell is she?” Lynn Samuels spat.
“I’m right here, Chief. I forgot how impatient you are!”
Her voice seemed to fill the small, ten by fifteen room.
“Dammit, I ain’t got time ta play games with ya, Randi! Show yerself!” Lynn said, more than a little agitated.
“That might be a little difficult at this time, Ricky Lynn. I’m sort of disembodied right now.” Randi replied with a slight giggle.
“Yer what?” Lynn’s face grew really red and angry. “Get that pertie little ass out here so’s I can talk to you, Chief!” Lynn shouted.
“I’m afraid you’ll have to wait to see my pretty tush, honey! Step over to one of the monitors, Lynn.”
“What’s a damn monitor?”
“Right over here, and please calm down, Lieutenant Samuels. This is an LCD computer monitor.” I think her name was Yoshi said as she guided Lynn over to one of the movie screens.
“Monitor three, Randi.” Yoshi said to no one in particular.
Randi’s face immediately appeared on the screen before the Lieutenant.
“This is why I can’t physically talk to you, Ricky Lynn. I’m in here, well, actually I’m still in the Sand Dollar 4 but not for very much longer, right Red?”
Ricky Lynn approached the monitor. “Estimated time to completion of download, Randi?”
“Seventeen minutes, professor. I’ll be ready to upload into host by the time we get back to Flagstaff. It’ll feel good to get back into my own body again, Red.”
“You’re a machine?” I gasped out in surprise.
“Empress, Welcome to 2026!” Randi’s voice giggled through the room. “I’m glad the three of you could make it, Captain!”
“Three of them? Are you still possessing Alex, Alex?” Ricky Lynn looked at Alex in surprise.
“No, chief, It’s just me in here, and Allie is right next to me. Alex said with an evil smile.
“My visual recognition system noticed another Alex three hundred yards before the finish line. She was with her sister Brie and two older persons my archived files recognize as Frederick and Delores Steinert.”
“There were three of you here? That has to be a record…even for you, Alex…I mean Allie!”
“Actually, officially there was four of me here at once, Ricky Lynn. Jac…sorry, Joss, Lynn, and I got here as you were talking to Emily and me in Alex.”
“How do you do that and keep your mind and the universe from shattering?”
I heard Alex giggle. I looked at her as she put her hand to her mouth.
“I don’t know yet, Chief. It’s just something I do! Feel free to add to that explanation, ‘sis’!”
“Family trade secret, Ricky Lynn. I’m afraid if we told y’all, we’d have to shoot you.” Alex laughed.
“Ricky Lynn, how about we talk after Red here puts me back in my body? I’ve got so much to tell you- important things you’ll have to know in your upcoming future- with your permission of course, Empress.”
Again I looked to Alex who nodded once.
“By all means, Chief. We see no harm in that.” Alex winked at me.
“Ricky Lynn, we should be going. Emily is waiting for us. Our three ‘out of town’ guests will be staying with us at the condo in Flagstaff. I suspect Jocelyn and Lynn will want to room with their sisters for the remaining six days.”
“As long as there’s plenty of asprin, ma’am!” Joss added in an apprehensive tone.
We met Emily just outside the trailer after exchanging hugs and congratulations again with Ricky Lynn and her team. She led us to her ‘car’, a smaller version of a field ambulance, sort of.
“What did you call this thing again, sis?” I asked, bewildered by the ‘Ford’ nameplate on the back.
“It’s called an ‘Expedition’. It’s a 2019 Ford Expedition Hydrogen Fuelcell, sis.”
“A 2019?”
“What… you think I can afford to go out and buy a new car every year? I’m not made of money, sis!”
“No, I just repeated the year, that’s all. It still sometimes feels like a dream to be here.” I apologized to her.
“Try going back in time, Allie. I mean back a few hundred years. Talk about being out of our element!” Alex injected. I found the lack of engine noise disconcerting- what passed for music from the radio even more so.
“Are we there yet?” Lynn asked.
“No, and if you keep asking your going to walk the…” Emily looked at her through the center mirror then down at something called a GPS and back again. “The last fifty miles to the Condo!” Her tone was not friendly.
Alex looked over at me. “Long story, don’t ask.”
“So this is a Condo?” I asked looking out the window at the three-story Chalet with two-car garage. Attached to either side were similar buildings. In fact, they lined both sides of the street.
“Yes, this is a condo, sis. Five bedrooms, three baths, a good-sized kitchen, living room, and family room- all air-conditioned for your maximum comfort, Empress!” Sarcasm dripped from her words.
“Are you going to do this every time I show up, Emily?”
“Um…Let’s see…yup!” She laughed as she pressed a button on the overhead console and the garage door in front of us began to open. Once inside, I noticed that the other bay contained a similar vehicle. Blocking it, there were two more trucks of different makes in the driveway directly behind.
“I take it the kids got here ahead of us?”
“No, the one in the other bay is mine and Brandon’s. The white Chrysler just outside the other door is Cassie and Greg’s, and the Red Silverado is Jim’s.” Alex informed me.
“You did it, Emily? You found what you were looking for?” I shouted in excitement.
“Damn straight I did, sis! Thank you, by the way. In advance.”
“That’s wonderful, I’m so glad for you!”
“Let’s go inside and get you three into something comfortable and up to date.” Emily suggested.
By the way, Greg has no idea what we are, ladies. Cassie has told him about you ‘twins’. Those of us native to this time will try to cover any questions or conversation containing recent history posed to any of you three.” Alex informed us. “Just one of the reasons you two are going to stay with your twin for the duration. Allie, if I remember correctly, you have some knowledge of the sixties?”
“July of 1969, yes, Alex. I…we were in the Pentagon for the moon landing.”
“Someone landed on the moon?”
“Yes, chief, America landed two men on the moon. If they had run out of fuel any higher up they would have crashed.” I informed Lt. Samuels.
“What are you talking about, Allie, they had thirty seconds of fuel left when they landed?” Emily corrected me.
“This Allie hasn’t been to NASA yet, sis.” Alex corrected our sister. “Give her a year or so.” She said with that devious look we shared.
“Sometimes I get just as confused as she…as you do. Alex!”
Emily quickly put her finger to her lips. We all stopped talking as she opened the door to the basement.
“Hi Greg, we’re back.” Emily announced.
“Well, how’d she do, Auntie Em?” A brown haired man with some traces of gray in his late thirties tilted his head slightly back over the top of the couch before us. A large movie screen on the far wall was playing what looked to be a football game. Commentary and crowd noises emanated from around the room.
“Ricky Lynn won again, Greg. If you’d pull your head out of that television screen for a minute!” Alex growled.
“Not when I got money riding on Tennessee! When’s dinner?”
“Soon as y’all get off yer ass and fix it, Gregory Miller! You volunteered to cook tonight, remember? And it’s a pre-season game! Who bets on a pre-season game?”
“I do! Oh, that’s right I did say that didn’t I? Hey, did our elusive Aunt Allie show up like she was supposing to, Ma?”
Lynn Samuels looked at me and raised an eyebrow. I ignored her.
“As a matter of fact I did show up, Gregory! You volunteered for kitchen detail,” I walked around to the side of the couch, picked up the remote from the armrest, pointed it at the television, and pressed the power button, “and I expect my niece’s significant other to fulfil his commitment!” I growled.
“Let me guess, you’re the evil twin? The one Cassie calls the ‘Empress’?”
“Most people refer to me as ‘Commander’, Major!” I said as I moved in front of the blank screen to face him. His eyes grew large when he saw my rank and ribbons.
Greg Miller immediately stood to attention. “Sorry, Ma’am, Cassie didn’t tell me you were Navy.”
“Don’t you have somewhere to be, Major?”
“Yes, Ma’am!”
“Then get to it Mr. Miller- on the double!”
“On it, Ma’am!”
Greg took off up the stairs to the first floor. I think he missed a few steps in the process.
“Did anyone get video of that?” Alex laughed. “That’s the fastest I seen him move since the halftime break of the Superbowl!”
“How did you know he was in the Marines, Allie?” Emily asked, amazed that I would know.
“He has the Marine crest tattooed on the back of his neck. I saw it when he leaned forward.” I admitted.
“But how did you know he was a Major, sis?”
“I saw the picture of him and Cassie on the wall back there.” I pointed to the wall we had just come in. “He looks about the same in the picture, except for the beard and mustache. It has the year in the lower right corner- ’23.” I smiled.
“I never thought you were that observant, sis.”
“Hey!” both of us cried at once.
“Just…just stop that right now, you two! I hate when you both do that at the same time!”
Alex and I smiled at each other.
Well, how did you know to use the remote to turn off the TV?” Emily asked.
“Jacki told me.” I pointed to my head. Emily stared at Jacki while she just looked around the room and whistled some random notes.
“Let’s go up stairs, shall we?” Alex said changing the subject as she led the way. “That was the Family room and this is the kitchen. There’s a bathroom and small office up front, and through here is the Living room.” We walked in.
“Spencer, honey, look who we found just standing out in the desert.” Emily said as we entered the large room.
Another large television was displaying someone playing golf. A thirty something man with blonde hair pushed the footrest of his easy chair down and stood up to face us.
“Allie, Nice of you to come! I hope you didn’t go AWOL just to visit us? I see you brought Joss and Lynn with you this time, too. Wonderful!”
I noticed Emily mouth ‘my husband’ as he welcomed each of us with a strong bear hug. When he embraced me, he whispered into my ear, “Welcome to 2026, Empress.” I guess my eyes got wide because I saw Emily’s head nod slightly.
“Thank you, Spencer, it’s nice to see you again. I hope our arrival doesn’t ruin your plans?”
“Nonsense! You are always welcome here!” He winked.
“Hey are we out of propane for the grill?” Greg called from the kitchen.
“Quit stallin’ boy! Yer makin’ dinner and that’s final! You want me to get Allie out there?” My ‘brother-in-law’ shouted.
A loud sigh echoed through the room.
“I take that as a no!” Spencer concluded.
“He’s not afraid to work- he’s afraid to start!” He shook his head.
“You want a beer, Uncle Spencer?” Came from the kitchen.
“No! You know I don’t drink, Greg! But you can bring in five cold ones for the ladies!” Emily and her husband rolled their eyes. “What’d yer Daddy used to say, Alex? When it come to bright, he’s missin’ the wick?”
“That’s what Pa used to say, Spencer! Greg isn’t quite that bad though…really.” Emily confirmed.
“How’s Ma doin’ these days, Alex? It’s been a while since we talked.” I raised both eyebrows.
“Ma’s doing good, her and Freddie should be here later tonight, Allie.” Alex smiled as she winked.
“Really! I guess those two have become inseperable?” I winked back, amazed that Pa wouldn’t stop his drinkin’.
“You could say that! Freddie…she just don’t know when ta stop, Allie!”
“She was warned! That’s the best we could do.”
Spenser just rolled his eyes and shook his head trying not to laugh.
“Did I hear you say Dee and Freddie were coming by later, Auntie Em?” Greg asked as he came in with our drinks.
“I told you, I don’t like to be called ‘Auntie Em’! Emily is just fine, Gregory!”
“Everyone has to have an Auntie Em! What would Dorothy have done without her?”
“If I weren’t on leave we could find out, Marine!” I growled at him as I grabbed the sweating can from his hand.
Greg looked at me for a second. “You’re a scary bitch, aren’t you?”
“We all are, Gregory! You would be surprised by how scary we can be! How’s dinner coming?” Alex taunted.
“It’ll be ready when Cassie and the others get here, Ma!”
“Good that means you’re microwaving tonight then? They just pulled in, Gregory.” Emily informed him- it sounded like she really liked this guy.
Joss and Jacki both leaned close so that only Alex and I could hear them. “Gregory could have a series of slight accidents in his sleep tonight since neither of you can give him a history lesson. Just give the word and Joss and I could make it happen, right sis?”
“By all means, sister! Just give the word, Cap!”
“Naw! Not worth the effort, Miss Cummins. Besides, he’s a Marine- they’re like cockroaches- you can’t kill ‘em!” I used an analogy I had heard years before. The four of us laughed like mad women!
Greg looked at us as we continued to laugh, not knowing what we were laughing at.
A new voice came from the kitchen.
“I thought dinner was supposed to be ready when we got here! Greg? Why isn’t dinner ready?” Cassie called out.
Greg got a worried look on his face, and hurried toward the kitchen.
“He was probably watching sports again, sis!” We heard Sam say to her sister.
“Hey Greg! Were you watchin’ the pre-season game?” We heard Young Alexander ask. “Who won?”
“I don’t know, kid. Your Mom and Aunts crashed the party. I didn’t see who won.” Greg said with distaste.
“Miami beat the pants off Tennessee.” Sam interrupted them.
“How do you know these things, Sammy?”
“I’m psychic, moron!” Samantha said in disgust.
Alex put her hand on my shoulder. “She gets her diplomacy from us, sis.”
“And her judge of character.”
“Yes. We like him sooo much. But Cassie loves the guy. We all know how oblivious that can make us…well, most of us, anyway.”
“I know, I know, I’ll find out soon. I get it already, Alex!” I said with a sigh.
“No, not for another…” She stopped to think, “four and a half weeks.” Alex snickered.
I was really starting to annoy me!
“Can we go change clothes now, sis? You know, I could use a nice warm bath!”
“You said there were three bathrooms in this joint, didn’t you, Doc?”
Emily nodded to Lynn.
“Care ta show me to the closest one, I need ta check my face.”
“Come right this way, Lieutenant Samuels. There’s one just off the office.” Spencer said as he took Lynn’s hand and led her away.
“Dibs on the one downstairs!” sounded in unison from the Cummins sisters. Joss and Jacki looked at each other in surprise.
“Dibs on the one upstairs!” They shouted again. Again looking at each other.
“I’ll take the upstairs, Joss, you take downstairs.”
“Oh, all right!”
The Cummins sisters walked off in two different directions.
“Now I know how Emily feels when we do that. It’s annoying!” I exclaimed.
“What’s really annoying is realizing that all three bathrooms are now occupied, Allie! Come on up to my bedroom. We’ll get you out of those antiques.
“That’s one big bed! You have a chart to navigate across it?”
“It’s what they call a ‘king-size’, Empress.” Alex informed me as she pulled things from her dresser.
“Stop calling me Empress! You know how much we hate that!”
“Allie, you know it’s a sign of respect. Remember what Granpa told Ma that time.”
“I remember! Doesn’t mean I hate it any less though.”
“Here put these on.” She gave me a pile of clothes and another one of those small, flat packages along with a small cylindrical thing in similar wrapping. I looked back at her in confusion.
“Just in case you want to try one. You just follow the directions on the package.”
I picked up the small object and started to read the words aloud.
“To use, remove from wrapper and insert into…WHAT? Insert into my…I can’t do that, Alex! No, I can’…”
“Oh come on! We both know you’ve explored down there already- several times in fact! It doesn’t hurt, Allie! I’ve been using them for years. Just try it, sis.” She chided.
I looked at her like she had a third eye.
“I can show you how if you’d like, Empress.” She giggled.
“No, I can do it! What should I do with this?” I asked as I pulled down my skirt and britches.
“You saved the package for that right?”
“Why would I do that?”
Alex sighed and began searching through her top drawer. “Here. Always save the plastic wrapper. Fold the used one up and wind it up in the wrapper, then toss it in the waste can. Now…that door goes into the shared bathroom. Joss is finished in there so its your turn to get washed up.” Alex spun me around and pushed me over to it.
“Oh.”
Once done with that I came back into the bedroom and approached the pile of new clothing. I promptly held up the miniscule item on top. “Um…which way does this go? What is it and how do I put this thing on, Alex?”
“It’s called a thong, Empress! The small triangle goes in front. Once you get past the wedgie, they’re quite comfortable.”
“What’s a wedgie?” I asked as I quickly pulled the pink ‘thong’ into place. I let out a small yelp as the string dove deep between my butt cheeks. “Never mind, I think I found out, sis!” There was that devious smile again.
Next I removed my blouse and brassiere. I examined the next piece of pink clothing.
“Alex, where’s the rest of it? Shouldn’t there be more to the cups?”
“It’s called a ‘demi-bra’, sis! Just put the thing on already, you’ll look fabulous!”
Next came the top. I pulled the light red ‘tank-top’ over my head.
“It’s a little tight isn’t it?”
“That’s the style.”
“Don’t you think it shows a little too much cleavage?”
“Put the shorts on, Allie, then sit on the bed!”
Once I had the shorts on, I sat down.
“These are called footies. They’re like short socks.” She handed me the small white cotton ‘footies’. Alex went over to her closet and fetched a box from it.
“I bought you a pair of cross-trainers. We think they’re more comfortable.” She waited until I had the pink and white deck shoes on.
“How do they feel, sis?”
“They’re so light! These are way better than those leather heels I was wearing!”
“Good, now let’s get that forties style stage makeup off you and I’ll show you how we modern girls do our faces.” She giggled as she headed back into the bathroom.
After scrubbing my makeup off, she brushed and pulled my hair back into a ponytail, Alex spent fifteen more minutes redoing my face.
“Go have a look at yourself, Allie.” She pointed to the full-length floor mirror.
“When did lipstick start coming in different colors, sis?”
“Do you like it or not?”
“I like! Thank you for working your magic on me, Empress.”
“Keep that up and next time I’ll make you look like a five dollar whore!” I gave her a devious smile. “Let get back downstairs. Supper should be done by now.”
“Damn you clean up nice, Skipper!” Lynn exclaimed once she saw me. Joss and Spencer gave me thumbs up.
“Now that’s the Allie I’m used to seeing!” Emily gave me a tight hug. “How do they feel?”
Not bad…except for this.” I said as I reached back to fish out the damned string from my crack for the umteenth time.
“You’ll get used to it, sis.” Emily consoled.
“Dinner’s ready, folks! Hey, lookin’ hot, Allie!” Greg shouted from the kitchen.
“Eww!” I shook the chills from my spine. “Do they have anything out that will cut your period short, Emily?”
“No, but I can prescribe a drug that can reduce the number to four times a year!” Emily giggled.
“Alex, how can you put up with this snake you call a son-in-law?”
“They’re not married, Allie.”
“Does Ma know about this?” I asked in alarm.
Emily, Spencer, Jacki, Sam, and Alex laughed.
“Yes, Ma knows about it, sis.”
“Dee Steinert is the poster child for nonmarital relationships, Empress.” Spencer added.
“Close the gaping hole, Allie, this is the new millennium! Those old taboos went out the window in the nineties. Same-sex marriages are all the rage now.” Alex said nonchalantly.
It was at that moment I wished I could return to 1944!
Dinner was good- just burgers and something called brats- they looked like hot dogs to me. With all the complaining and sidestepping from Greg, I thought a more opulent menu had been planned. Once we filled our plates, everyone went into the living room and laid claim to a chair or couch or the floor in front of the television. Only light conversation occurred while we ate except for several specific inquiries from Greg.
“So, Allie, where are you, Joss, and Lynn stationed?”
“A little place called Pearl Harbor. Ever hear of it, Gregory?”
“Ya…I think I might have once or twice! You in an office on base?”
“We’re with CINCPAC, I’m in command of a submarine, Major!” I tried to sound arrogant and indignant.
“Oh, I didn’t know they let women command expensive equipment like that?”
How I wish I could travel!
“Allie, here, is the first female submarine commander in the Navy, Greg! It’s quite an honor and a huge responsibility!” Alex declared on my…on our behalf.
“Wow. So, how long have you been in the service, Allie?”
“Since before the war, Gregory.” I said as anger started to seep into my voice
I glanced around the room and noticed I was the center of attention. Alex’ face was just as red as mine felt- apparently our opinions differed little. I noticed Samantha nod to Jacki, who nodded back.
The doorbell rang.
“Greg, why don’t you get that?” Alex recommended in as chipper a tone as she could manage. As he left the room, Sam came over and sat between Alex and I. She put an arm around both of us.
“Mom, I can tell you’re both ready to pop! We only get to see Cassie once, maybe twice a year, so please don’t do anything crazy? Yes, Greg’s an ass, but Cassie loves him so we have to live with that. You two,” she pointed to Jacki and Joss, “You two mind your manners! No…” she put a finger to her head and pointed to both with her other hand, “No funny stuff!”
Samantha pointed to Lynn next. “And you better stop changing the size of that fork, Lynn. If Greg notices that, we’ll have a hard time covering!”
She paused a minute.
“I think we should go up to the pool! That would get you away from Greg for a while and give you time to relax. What do you think, Mom?” She looked to both of us.
“I don’t know, Sam. I haven’t really had the chance to dawn a swimsuit since the Mahanilui! I…I didn’t think to bring one. I figured I’d be out in the desert.”
“Sis, I brought some extra suits with me just in case. Jacki, did you remember to bring an extra one too?”
“Sure did, Alex, just like you told me to…oops.”
Lynn raised her eyebrows when she heard Jacki’s slip-up.
“Yes, chief, Emily and I planned this before we left Base this morning- 1944! You refused to leave Randi’s bedside and get some rest, so I worked out the timing of my period and it just so happened I was due to start today! I figured if we got stuck here in the future you would have no other choice but to relax! My future self, starting at the same time was only an unknown variable, yet still a plus. So, don’t keep eyebrowing me everytime you find out I lied!”
Lt. Samuels stood from her seat and walked over to where I now stood. Her poker face was perfect and neither Alex nor I had a clue what she would do next. I tried not to see my crew’s immediate future unless I got one of my feelings.
Unexpectedly, she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tight.
“Thank you, Skipper.” She said quietly, her face buried deep into my shoulder.
“Thank me for what, Lieutenant?”
“For taking care of me so well! No one’s ever cared what I done to myself before! It was always: Samuels? He can take care of himself! That’s what I used to hear all the time, Skipper. I never been treated this way by officers before.”
I felt her shudder as she started to cry softly- her tears quickly soaking through my light cotton ‘T’.
Greg and Cassie appeared at the entrance to the room.
“Well, no one was at the door. You might have to get that doorbell looked at Em… Woohooow, Way ta go Allie, Yaaah! That’s what I’m talkin’ ‘bout!”
I think Cassie sensed what was coming as she took a few steps away from him. I know I had reached my limit!
“Stow it, ya damned Jarhead! I have had it up to here!” I raised my free hand above my head. In case y’all haven’t figured it out yet, we traveled all night to get here! All night! The three of us have been up for at least twenty-four hours! Lynn has been so excited about seeing her sister that she hasn’t slept a wink in thirty-five! So, if you want to read anything sexual or perverse into being tired and cranky then we can take this outside! Are you up for it, Marine? I may be just a woman to you, but I can still kick that unkept, forty year old body of yours into next week! And I do mean next week!” I quickly glanced to my oldest daughter. “What did you ever see in this arrogant, disrespectful, piece of shit, Cassie?”
“I’m ready when you are, Cap!” I heard in tandem in my head. I waved Jack, both of them, off.
“Greg’s old school! His father beat him when he was a kid!”
“Ya, well he didn’t beat him hard enough, sweetie! Pa beat me to within a hair of my life and I don’t go ‘round wearin’ it like a damned sash! I’ve tried not ta make the same mistakes Pa did- not use them as an excuse! Do you even know what it is to be a marine, boy- a real marine?”
“Allie! Sis, settle down! He’s not worth it! He’s an asshole and always will be! Don’t let him get ta y’all!” Alex intervened as she leaned closer. “Besides, there will come a day…” She whispered in my ear and let the sentence drop. A picture of Gregory somewhere in a thick jungle of strange looking trees formed, until I took her hint and asked the obvious question: ‘what does she mean by there will come a day’?
“Well, thanks for finally admitting your true feelings about him, mom! I never thought you would take Allie’s viewpoint on him!” Cassie hissed in sheer anger at the both of us.
“I always tell you how I feel about him, Cassandra! You just never listen! They say love is blind, but with you it’s also deaf, dumb, and stupid!”
“That’s it! I’m out of here, mom! Greg and I will find some place else to stay tonight!” Cassie’s voice sounded like a spoiled little child’s.
“Fine, leave, Cassandra. Have fun walking into town because James’ truck is blocking yours and he has the only key fob! So, y’all have a nice walk!” Alex waved at our oldest.
“Let’s forget this all happened, honey. Allie’s right. I was out of line and they’re tired from the trip. Besides, there’s no way she could hurt me! I got her by a hundred pound, at least!” Greg did his best to not gloat too much and still sound apologetic.
“Greg, you’re a stupid fool! Mom and Aunt Allie can hurt you more than you could know! Even if you would manage to get an upper hand, you…would…lose! Let’s just go downstairs, Greg.” Cassie looked at us with real fear.
Greg looked directly at me with a cold hard stare. I guess he was trying to intimidate me. “What are you, some kind of Transformer?”
I stared directly back at him and calmly answered his question. “No, but I know several people that are.”
Check and mate!
Greg blinked several times as he determined if I was telling the truth or just plain crazy. Finally, what little common sense he had, won out.
“Come on, honey, I think we should go downstairs and let everyone up here cool down.” The two turned and headed for the stairs. Joss waited a moment then waved her hand and we heard the stairway door slam shut.
Jacki looked at her twin. ‘Nice touch, sis!”
“They’re just lucky I didn’t do more, but I think the doc likes her pots and pans without dents. Emily agreed with a nod.
“Is he always that rude, Alex?” I asked.
“Sis, if it weren’t for Emily here, Gregory would be dino-chow by now.”
“I don’t know what that is, but I get the idea, sis. Spenser, I’m sorry you had to see that, I’m really sorry!” I apologized.
“Nonsense, Empress! That was the best entertainment we’ve had here in a long time! Why, the only thing to top this was Jacki moving their truck four blocks away that one night, remember, Emily?”
“We can lift a truck, Jacki?” Joss asked in amazement.
“You would be surprised what you can do, sis!”
“Enough of this! Let’s get dressed and have some fun at the pool!” Emily announced.
“You’re, making me pay for something I haven’t done yet, right?” I whined as I looked at the small scraps of cloth.
“Just returning the favor, Empress! You did the same thing to me when I was in your place.” Alex smiled with contempt.
“We get headaches a lot, don’t we?”
“I don’t follow, sis.” Alex looked confused.
“Cassie commented earlier today that I…we refuse to show her how we keep all this straight. How we can keep the whereabouts of all of us straight. I haven’t got a clue…you?”
“Over eighty years and I still couldn’t tell you how we do it, sis! As for Cassie, the intrigue of finding our secret keeps her coming around for visits. She reminds me so much of her father. Are you going to put that on or would you rather go naked?”
I held up the two pieces of cloth again. “I don’t see much of a difference; just help me tie this thing.” I said as I tied the bottom string in front of me and spun the whole top around. I spread out the bottoms of the two small triangles as much as I could and held the two strings from their tops behind my head.
“You know, by now you should be able to do this on your own!” Alex sighed in resignation.
“Empress’s perogative!” We both said in unision and started laughing.
As our laughter died down, I looked at my future twin. “I guess we really are the same person, Alex.”
“That has never been an issue, Alex! There, you’re all done! Have a look in the mirror, sis.”
“They swim in these?”
“Not really, but they attract guys like flies to manure!”
“Wonderful, as if I wanted that to happen!” I said sarcastically. “What are you going to wear, sis?”
“I have this darling one-piece, you see I have this slight little bit of pudge right here,” she grabbed the skin on her abdomen and jiggled it slightly, “that I haven’t been able to get rid of since Alexander was born.” Alex blushed as she did.
“That was sixteen years ago!” I reached for her waist and pulled her shorts down her legs.
“Why you little…”
Before she could complain anymore, I pulled her top over her head.
“Looks like you suddenly, and quite miraculously, lost that baby fat, sis! I see no reason we can’t dress as twins!”
“You saw that I had two bikinis.” She accused.
“No, I saw us later at the pool sunbathing next to each other in matching swimsuits! Now get dressed!”
“Of course, Empress.”
We laughed and giggled as she produced a matching bikini and put it on.
“Here,” Alex said after she looked at herself in the mirror, “I bought these to go along. It’ll keep the guys from undressing us too fast and keep traffic accidents to a minimum!”
She produced two identical silky wraps, one she placed over my shoulders, the other over hers. She placed some thin sandals on the floor for us- flipflops she called them. We slid our feet into them. They felt a little strange to walk in at first.
“Okay, let’s go downstairs and thrill the boys!”
We were met with eight pair of eyes when Alex and I walked into the living room.
“All right mom! You and Aunt Allie look fantastic!” Samantha exclaimed with excitement.
All us girls wore similar bikinis. Jacki and Joss wore orange ones with a palm tree pattern. Joss looked like she hadn’t been too happy about her sister’s wardrobe selection. Lynn looked completely uncomfortable in her green and yellow tropical print. Emily and Sam wore identical black bikinis with narrow white pipeing around the openings and Alexander was wearing a pair of blue boxers with red trim, Spencer, a plain red pair.
“Let’s go, the sun should be low enough to still get a tan, yet not burn too fast!” Emily announced as she and Spencer moved into the kitchen and down the steps.
“I brought a beach towel for everyone, mom.” Samantha said as we started out the door and handed Alex and I a pink one that matched our bikini and wraps. “I also have some sunscreen.”
As we walked toward the clubhouse and pool, I asked something that was on my mind.
“Alex, I don’t want to pry, but will we be seeing Randi and Ricky Lynn anytime soon?”
“That isn’t what you were going to ask, Cap.” Jacki interrupted.
Alex and Emily stopped and looked at me.
“Okay! Okay! Why didn’t we get some smart-assed comment from Greg when we left the house, sis?”
“Sammy?” Emily nodded to our youngest daughter.
Sam looked around us. Once satisfied everything was clear she disappeared from in front of us and a minute later re-appeared behind us.
“You can phase-shift!” I responded in surprise.
“But I don’t have to be in physical contact as you do, Empress!”
“Improvement on the old model, sis?” I looked to Alex.
“It’s part of her gift.” She shrugged.
“I take it Cassie and company never saw us leave?” Samantha pointed to me with one hand and to her nose with the other.
I responded by taking her arm and pulling her into a tight hug. “That’s just wonderful, Samantha!”
“Wait. You’ll see how wonderful it is when she disappears from her crib then reappears there an hour later when she gets hungry or needs changed- after you search the house and neighborhood for her!”
“Mom, that was, like, seventy-two years ago! Can’t you let it drop?” Sam rolled her eyes.
“I’m just giving myself the heads-up, honey. I told you I did this.” Alex giggled.
“Joss, Lynn, I’m getting another headache. Can I interest you two in another round of that ibuprophen?” Jacki said as she rubbed her forehead.
“Answering your first question, Allie, it takes a while to put Randi back in her body after one of these races. They usually stop over the day after for lunch and dinner. Let me tell you, that girl will eat like a horse for the next few days, sis!”
“Just as long as she can talk while she eats, I don’t care, Doc!” Lynn jumped into the conversation.
“You two can catch up at the pool tomorrow, Lynn. Randi likes to do laps afterward. She says to exercise her muscles because of the nonuse while she’s the car’s A.I.” Alex told her.
“What’s an A.I.?”
“Artificial Intelligence. Randi serves as the brains of Ricky Lynn’s car…has for the last seven years!”
“Isn’t that cheating, Alex? I thought the idea was to be fully autonomous- as in completely automatic?”
“Relax, Allie, Randi is fully autonomous. Besides, the idea is to develop new instruments and equipment to help the car see…know where it is. The programming is left to the individual teams. Ricky Lynn just uses a prewritten, tested program.” Alex said matter-of-factly.
“We have incoming, everyone!” Jacki suddenly announced.
Three of us looked around for shelter as we crouched low.
“No, I mean Cassie is coming up behind us.” She informed us.
Turning around I saw no one. I looked to Alex. “She can phase out as well?”
“I’m afraid so, sis, only Jack can read them.”
“You don’t know how reassuring it is to do that, Cap! With you it’s blah, blah, blah, nothing! I can read Sam, Cassie, and Alex from several miles away.”
“Alex too, huh? I must have been pulling my hair out when they were little!”
“Don’t worry, sis, it grows back- faster than you would think!”
“Hey, you said I wasn’t as bad as those two, mom!” Alex cried out in his defense.
“That’s because your gift didn’t kick in as soon, honey! For some reason, Allie, guys don’t develop their gifts as fast as us gals. Mina said it’s always been that way.”
I looked at Emily’s husband, Spencer. “What gift did you receive, Spencer?”
“I haven’t been brought into the fold yet, Empress. I have not partaken from the Sand Dollar.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I just assumed that…well, when you reminded Greg you didn’t drink, I just thought you had our water.”
“Maybe one day, Empress, but I have never found a use for alcohol in my life. I prefer to remain sober, thank you! When I’m ready or if something terrible happens, Emily already has my permission to conduct my Mahailui; isn’t that right, dear?”
“I asked you not to talk about that anymore, Spence!”
“Thought you could sneak past me, sis?” You know I can see you!” Cassie said as she materialized in front of us. Her choice of swimming apparrel stood in stark contrast to ours.
“I thought you told me this was the smallest they got, Alex? I’ve seen sand fleas that covered more area!”
“Give it a rest, mother! You say that everytime I put this one on!”
“I’ve never seen you in that before, child.” I said to her.
Cassandra stomped her foot to the ground in anger, “Oh, I hate it when you two do that to me!”
“Do what, Cassie?” I asked innocently.
“Dress the same so I can’t tell you two apart, that’s what!”
“But we’re the same person, honey! You couldn’t tell us apart if you tried!” I laughed.
Emily and Alex looked to each other. “Head games!” They pretended to play some sort of invisible instrument. Both saw my confusion and started laughing.
All eyes were fixed on us as we entered the fenced pool area. Cassie just smiled wickedly, removed her translucent wrap and dove headlong into the pool. Where was the back of her bikini bottoms?
Emily read my surprise. “It’s called a thong bikini, sis. It was all the rage on the French Riviera the end of last century. Those that feel no shame still wear them.”
“Makes sense to me.” I said as I prepared to wade into the inviting water. Will I be all right in the water with…” I pointed to my abdomen as I looked at Emily? Alex was already heading down the steps into the shallow end.
“You’ll be fine, sis. Nothing to worry about, they do a good job of absorbing stuff.”
Several unfamiliar sensations assaulted me as I went deeper into the cool water- most notably, the inability of the thin fabric of my top to contain my stiffening nipples. I hurried into the deeper water and quickly submerged to my neck. Alex swam over to me with a wry smile.
“Forgot to mention these things don’t hide very much! Relax Allie that happens to all of us. Come on, forget about that and enjoy yourself!” Alex then splashed me and swam away quickly.
I laughed as I thought about that. I was playing with myself! How strange is that? I decided to find out if I could still swim as well as before my change. Taking a deep breath, I dove under the surface. Opening my eyes, I zeroed in on Alex’s feet, grabbed, and pulled.
“That was for the splashing, sis!” I said as we both surfaced for air.
“Ya, sis, I know. Remember?” Alex gave a short lazy smirk.
Suddenly, both of us found ourselves underwater. I looked around under us but saw no one close. I detected a slight shimmer in the floor below us and headed for it. Sam suddenly appeared and began her escape. Not having a good supply of air, I was forced to surface. Sam came up a short distance away and started laughing. I swam over to her.
“You do know I could partially see you on the bottom?” I quietly said to her.
“You could?” Sam seemed genuinely surprised.
“Not so much you, but a shimmering against the bottom.”
“You never told me that you could see me before, mom!” She whispered back to me.
“Maybe the water won’t let you phase out properly.” I suggested. “Still it isn’t a good idea to do that in a public pool, Sam. Someone could start asking questions.”
“I just felt I needed to do that, mom and I checked before I did. Nobody saw.”
Spencer had surfaced beside us. “Wrong, sweetie. I saw you disappear. You’re lucky I was the only one. Please be more careful, Sammy.”
Samantha blushed four shades of red.
I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed. “That’s okay, I still love you, honey!”
“How sweet, mother and daughter caught in a tender embrace!” Cassie’s saccharin sweet voice deadpanned from behind us.
I quickly spun Sam around and pointed. “Look close, honey. See that shimmering on the water’s surface?”
“You’re right, mom! I can see her outline! Cassie, we can see you!”
My oldest reappeared. “No way, you can’t! You just pointed to where you heard my voice, sis!”
“I swear, Cassie. I could see you shimmering in the water! If you don’t believe me, watch.”
“I saw it too, Cassie.” Spencer confirmed.
It was Sam’s turn to vanish. I pointed to the shimmering silhouette in the water.
“Cassie look here.” I pointed. “Sam, honey could you move around some?”
The shimmering began moving and circled us almost twice. Sam reappeared on my opposite side.
“See?”
“Why didn’t Mom or Aunt Emily ever tell us they could see us?” Cassie said in disbelief.
“Because I just did, girls. Time relative, remember?” Alex said as she reached us and put a hand on my shoulder.
“I get it!” Sam burst forth with a wide smile as a light suddenly went on.
“Well, I don’t, sis! You’re never going to tell me how you do that, are you, Mom?”
Alex and I looked at each other and smiled. “No!” we said together.
Cassie’s face grew angry and she disappeared. We watched her shimmering silhouette move toward the steps at the shallow end and decrease in size as she left the water. She reappeared a minute later laying on a chaise lounge on the far side of the pool. No one seemed to notice or flinch as she did so.
“That girl is going to get us all outed if she ain’t more careful!” Alex warned.
“Or worse!” I added.
“That’s right, I forgot about that option entirely, sis.”
“Wait. What worse option, Mom?” Sam asked as her face went pale.
“Back in ’44, we didn’t know if Uncle Rick would help us or not. It was the general concern around the Sand Dollar that her officers, crew, and passengers might be hauled off to some research facility…some lab somewhere, to be…” I didn’t finish the implied sentence.
“Crap! You mean all that conspiracy garbage actually happened? Mom, why didn’t you tell us sooner?” Sam cried, but limited her volume.
“I just did, honey- time relative!” Alex answered.
“Stop with the ‘time relative’ stuff! I get it already, Mom!”
“Relax, honey, obviously it didn’t happen or we wouldn’t be here!” I said trying to calm her. Alex took over for me.
“As it worked out, the Admiral helped us as best he could…right up to the day he…” Her voice trailed off.
“Oh, I remember that day, Mom.” Sam replied solemnly.
“Don’t tell me!” I held up a hand. “I can’t do anything about it now anyway. I can’t change the destinies of those I love. If I change his future, I might do serious harm to this one.” Alex slowly nodded to me in forced agreement.
“He didn’t want it any other way, Empress. He told you that himself.” Samantha said quietly as she looked to the pool’s bottom.
“Alex, where’s Mina these days?” I asked out of the blue.
“Oh…she’s around…here and there. Traveling the world.” My future twin responded immediately with little concern. I saw right through my lie.
I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at that. Alex knew.
“Hey, I just talked to her last week. She sends her love, sis.”
“Talked with her where, Alex? In our private dimension?” I watched to see her reaction. I was rewarded with a quick wide-eyed look of sadness, then an even faster forced smile. It was extremely difficult to keep the truth from one’s self.
“I’ve had enough of the water for now! Let’s go work on our tans.” She turned quickly and headed for the steps. I let the subject drop knowing how it affected me.
On the way over to our selected lounge chairs, Alex paused, then stopped me and turned to face me.
“Look, she made me promise that I wouldn’t tell you, Alex! I will advise you to make the most of the time you have with her though!” I saw tears forming.
“Thank you, Alex! I’ll remember that!” I said as I hugged her gently.
“Hey, where’s the camera when you need one, you two?”
“Remember that sensation I got when Emily showed up on the dock at Mare, sis?” I asked as I heard the…familiar male voice behind us.
“Boy, do I!” Alex answered with a roll of her eyes.
We both turned to see Greg walking toward us. Closing from behind was Brandon. To our right I spied Jacki and Joss relaxing on their lounge chairs- their eyes hidden by sunglasses.
Joss nonchalantly raised her right hand and flicked her pointer finger at Greg, who suddenly flew to the left into the pool and entered the drink with everything in his possession. The Cummins twins calmly bumped fists in triumph.
“Hey! Why’d ya push me, man? What’d I ever do ta you?” Greg complained as he surfaced and held himself against the side of the pool, still in shock.
“I didn’t push you, Greg! I was about six feet behind you, how could I do that?” Brandon stood over him and laughed in his face. “Geez, now they have to clean the pool, Greg!”
“We have a good crew.” I sighed in admiration as I waved thanks to Jacki and Joss. Both waved back in acknowledgement. Alex and I couldn’t help but giggle as we turned around and resumed our course.
“So, where did you find this one?” I pointed over my shoulder back at Brandon, still arguing with a very wet, very angry, Greg.
“We met about seventeen years ago in San Francisco. One of the few straight guys left there these days. I fell for him immediately, sis. We’ve been married for sixteen blissful years!”
“Then how do you explain young Alex looking the spitting image of us at sixteen?”
“Emily thinks our DNA is genetically stronger. It has a tendency to overwrite our partner’s. It also could be the reason more girls are born than boys- you should have noticed that already, sis.”
“Umm, I have, and it makes sense. Are you ever going to tell him about us?”
“I haven’t decided yet. I know he suspects something is different about us- he’s definitely no dummy, sis, and I told him as much before we got married. Still, so far you and I have acted just different enough not to draw his suspicion.” Alex paused. “He’s a good man, Allie! But, I guess in less than ten years he’s going to realize I haven’t gotten any older; that’s the time I’m dreading. Emily and I can tell you that it never gets any easier- losing the love of your life- to either process, Empress!”
I mentally posed a few questions. “Don’t worry, Alex, I’ll be there for you- I promise! He’ll take it better with the both of us at his side, guaranteed!”
“We really do act like twins when we’re together, don’t we, Allie?”
“It beats snapping out of existence as our molecules zero each other out, sis!” I giggled as we reached our lounge chairs and stretched out to soak up some sun.
“You know the shame of this,” Alex looked over at me, “is that any tan we get will fade by tomorrow morning. It’s the price we pay for enhanced healing abilities, I’m afraid.”
“It feels really good in the here and now though, sis.” I admitted as I felt the soothing warmth penetrate my skin. I vowed to do this more often when we got back to base.
“Allie, wake up! The sun is going down and it gets cold after dark in the desert. Let’s go home, sis.” Alex said as she shook me awake. I felt really energized after my little nap.
“How long was I out?”
“About an hour and a half. Any normal woman would have been fried to a crisp in that amount of time.”
“I never claimed to be normal, sis!”
“That we aren’t! Let’s go.” She tossed me my coverup as I stood.
2040hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, August 10th, 2026
When we reached the house, I noticed a new vehicle in the now full, driveway.
“Who’s is that?”
You’ll see, come on!” Alex said as she motioned to the door.
As we entered, we spotted Greg and Brandon on station on the couch watching some strange, futuristic looking, war movie. They both had some strange looking device in their hands.
“I didn’t think it would take too long for you two to start that stupid game! Not to be a buzz-kill, but did either one of you pick up the ice cream like I asked?”
“No, I thought you asked Greg to do it, hun!” Brandon glanced back from the screen.
“No way! She asked you, Brando!”
“How ‘bout the both of you go and get it! Since I asked y’all almost twelve hours ago!” Alex reached for the remote and hit the power button.
“Now you two, before the stores all close!”
With rather colorful comments, both got up and left the house with a slam of the door.
“Boys will be boys, sis!” Alex laughed as we headed up the stairs and into the living room.
Several new faces had been added to the group that met us.
“’Bout time y’all got here! We been waitin’ half the day fer y’all ta get back!”
“Hi ta you too, Ma!” I said, barely recognizing her youthful face. The woman sitting next to her looked more familiar. I stifled a giggle. “I see ya just couldn’t lay off the shine, Pa!” I noticed her blush.
Both women walked over and lowered themselves to one knee.
“Welcome, Empress!” They said together.
I rolled my eyes in annoyance.
Both stood and embraced me, laughing as they did.
Ma stood back and picked at the edge to open my wrap. “I thought I taught you kids better! Could you find anything skimpier, child?”
“No, she couldn’t Dee, but you could- an’ did!” Pa…Freddie answered on my behalf.
“Ma’s face turned crimson.
“I’ve already been painfully briefed on your promiscuity, Delores Steinert!” I replied in the regal fashion Mina had taught me.
“I’m still yer Ma, an’ don’t give me that ‘hoitie-toitie, well-edge-cated’ tone, child!” Ma hissed as her voice went to the next octave.
“Well excuse the hell outta me, Prof. Steinert! How are things at Notre Dame these days?” I hissed back.
Ma glared at Alex with squinted eyes. “You told her!” She accused.
“No, Mother. I’ve…” I glanced to Alex, “we’ve known since we came to see baby Dee!” I looked to Alex- we nodded.
“I’m the Empress of Space and Time, Dee Steinert!” We said in perfect unision.
“I hate it when y’all do that, Alex! I just forgot y’all kin see the future as well as traverse it.
“Woow, big word there, Dee! How many PHD’s you hold now, Ma?” I asked with a grin.
“Just three for now, child. English, Sociology, and Philosophy. I’m halfway through my Psychology doctorate now. By next summer I should have it finished. I’ll have Brie send you a Spacial-text invite.”
“For Alex, or Alex and Allie?” I batted my lashes several times at her.
“What do y’all think, child? Would I ever leave any of my children out of the loop- no matter how many there would be?”
“There were four of me at the race today, Ma.” I said calmly, and quite off-handedly.
Ma and Freddie’s mouth dropped.
“I don’t see how y’all can keep track of that and still stay sane, Empress.” Freddie stated shaking her head and making her light brown, curled, tresses dance about her breasts and shoulders.
“The boys are back!” The Cummins sisters announced in unison.
Ma pointed at them with a scowl. “You two…stop it…this instant!”
We all stopped talking and faced the kitchen. We remained quiet as we heard two male voices enter and open the refrigerator door.
“I don’t know what she was talking about, there’s plenty of ice cream in the freezer!”
“She just don’t like us playin’ video games, Brandon- er, maybe they had a coven meetin’ or somethin’!” Greg’s voice said sarcastically.
“That would be the day, man! Like any of them are witches! You’re too much sometimes, you know that?”
“How’d you explain my little dip into the pool earlier then?”
“Just admit it! You lost your balance, man. No need accusing the girls, own up, Greg!”
“I tell ya it felt like an invisible hand pushed me!”
“Give it a rest, Major!” Brandon implored him.
They appeared in the archway and stopped- both looking at all of us looking at them.
“Let me guess, you picked up the ice cream this morning before heading to the race?”
“Yes, dear. I figured you two would forget.” Alex focused in on Greg. “Oh, and Gregory, if we were going to convene a meeting of the coven, I would have sent you to Pheonix for ice cream instead of just down the street! Those meetings take lots of time to set up.” Alex giggled.
From my peripheral I caught Jacki flick her pointer finger.
From the kitchen, the gong-like sound of something striking one of Emily’s hanging skillets echoed through the rooms.
“What the Hell?” Greg exclaimed as he rushed out of the room.
Brandon looked directly at Jacki and Joss. “I don’t know how you did it, but good one ladies!” He gave the two thumbs up. Surprisingly, Cassie remained quiet and removed the whole time.
Alex leaned close. “I told you he was no dummy, sis!” She whispered in my ear.
I had always liked ice cream, but the invention of flavors other than chocolate, vanilla, and strawberry, was pure genious! My bowl of chocolate chip- cookie dough evaporated before my eyes! Alex looked on in fascination as I gobbled it down.
“Do you want a conveyor belt for that, sis?” she laughed.
“Wow! Don’t they feed ya on them boats, Allie?” Greg’s mouth opened.
“As a matter of fact, Gregory, it isn’t as good as the fillet minion Cookie serves, but it definitely beats the slop they serve you boys in the field!” I replied with wasted smugness.
This time I caught both Cummins girls flick a finger in sequence.
“Bong! Bing!” came from the kitchen.
“What the hell is doing that?” Greg cried as he ran into the other room.
“You two are telekenetic, aren’t you? That is sooo cool!” Brandon said as he pointed at Joss and Jacki. Both immediately turned crimson and looked to the floor.
“Don’t worry. I knew things like that existed; I just never experienced it before. Your secret is safe with me, ladies.” He paused. “You know. I read somewhere once, a long time ago, that twins have certain connections…psychic connections among other things. I didn’t believe it til now!” Brandon said as he glanced directly at Alex and I briefly then looked back at Jacki and Joss. “It must really be hard for you to be so far away from Ricky Lynn, Miss Samuels?”
Lynn blushed. “To tell the truth, we ain’t been around each other lately, sir.” She caught my glare. “I mean… with me bein’ stationed in the Pacific an’ all. We don’t get to see too much of each other.”
“Auntie Em, I’m sorry, but two of yer pans fell down out there- just a few scratches is all. Did they predict an earthquake today?” Greg’s slightly excited voice called from the other room.
“Yes, they can do that, Empress.” I heard Jacki’s voice in my head.
“No, Gregory! No earthquakes. Maybe you forgot to hang them up right. Mind double checking them, dear?” Emily shouted over her shoulder.
Mumbling came from the kitchen. Low enough that we couldn’t make out what was said.
“You don’t want to know, Empress! It would make a sailor blush!” I heard again in my mind. I looked over to see the two trying to hold back laughter. I smiled back acknowledging their quip. Again, Cassie remained surprisingly quiet. What was with that?
“Mom?” Young Alexander whispered and nodded slightly in Cassie’s direction. “She’s doing it again.”
“Doing what, Alex?” I quietly inquired of my twin.
“Brandon can you get the camera from our bedroom, dear? I want to show Allie what she missed.”
“Yes, I almost forgot about that, sis! I’d love to see the before pictures, Brandon,” I adlibbed.
“And just how long should it take me to get the said camera, honey?”
“It shouldn’t take you more than five minutes, dear.”
“Fine. I’ll be back in five.” A dejected Brandon got up from his seat and walked out of the room.
“Remember what happened to me today at the race? Cassie has those same spells.”
“But that was just a mistake, Alex. I already apologized for that. It only happened once…didn’t it?”
“Yes it only happened this once, sis. Damn freaky though, not being able to control yourself!”
“She does it frequently though, Empress.” Samantha chimed in.
“NO! Stay away from me!” Cassandra suddenly cried out.
“Jack, can you get a read on her?”
“I think so, Cap!” Came back in stereo. I noticed Emily shake her head.
Both women looked at each other, concentration evident on the faces.
“Can’t get through, Cap.” Joss shook her head. Jacki looked at her twin and raised an eyebrow. “Maybe if we combine our talents instead of trying individually…”
“Already on it, sis!” Joss said as she grabbed Jacki’s hand and held on. “Take what you need.”
I looked to Alex. “They do this often?”
“It’s the first time I saw this!”
After a minute a very red faced, perspiring Jacki broke the handhold. “We still can’t get through, Cap! I don’t think we can.”
“Maybe if you both helped out, Cap?” Joss said with a glimmer of hope.
“Sure, why not! Come on Alex, take hold.” I said with excitement.
“Now just close your eyes and let us do the work. You may feel a slight drain of power.” I heard Jacki in my mind.
At first everything was dark as the four of us held hands. Little by little I started to see small pinpoints of light. Soon, more and more stars filled my vision until nothing but bright light filled my view.
Slowly a figure began to form in the light.
“Cassie?” I shouted as the dark figure came into focus.
“Mom, how did you get here?” She seemed surprised.
“Where is here, honey?” As I asked the question more details came into focus. It appeared we were in a city somewhere- and a strange looking one at that!
“I don’t know, Mom, but I’m a little scared!” I noticed Cassie’s body shaking in fear.
The city began to change and reorganize itself into a big, bright, white room or auditorium. “Well, I have no idea where we are, honey, it’s your trip. Use you gifts, Cassie. Where are we?
“I’m not sure where this is, Mom. I don’t think this is the future though. It seems more like the past- way past!”
“What are you wearing, Cassie?” I noticed she now wore white linen of some sort. It was wrapped or draped around her like a toga.
“I guess the same thing you’re wearing!”
We both brought our arms into view. I was dressed in a similar manner.
“What was happening to you, Cassie? Back in the living room we heard you yelling for someone or something to stay away. What was so frightening?” I asked as I walked over to her side.
“That is what’s frightening, Mom!” She pointed behind me. Several dark shadows stood not twenty feet from my previous position.
“Who are you?” I shouted. “What do you want?”
The shadows seemed to shimmer slightly then began to coalesce into three distinct figures. Within a second or two we stood opposite three beautiful women dressed in attire similar to ours.
“Who are you?” I inquired again.
“Welcome, Empress!” The dark skinned, raven-haired women in the middle greeted us. Her voice was confidant, her tone, gruff.
“How do you know who I am?”
“How do you know who you are, Empress?” The woman calmly countered with her own question.
“I’m still not sure who I am, how do you?” I issued back in a stern tone of my own.
“How dare you…” The two women either side of her placed a near hand to her shoulders and mumbled something to her.
“Mom, I don’t think you should piss her off.” Cassie squeezed my shoulder gently.
The woman smiled curtly. “Apparently, I know you better then you know yourself, Empress. You do not recognize me?”
“No one pops to mind, no. Didn’t we meet in a beer garden or something, one time?”
“Insolent…!” Again her two attendants nudged her shoulders.
“You always were the comical one, Alexandra!” Her smile grew ever so slightly.
“Okay…so you know my name! Is this going to be one-sided, ma’am?”
The woman’s smile disappeared immediately. Her companion to her right whispered something to her.
“Yes, you are right, it may have been too long- she may not remember. Alexandra please let me introduce myself, and my companions. To my left is Deirdre, Goddess of all knowledge and the sciences- to my right, Cassiopeia, Goddess of beauty and love. I, myself, go by many different names, Jupiter, Hera, Juno, just to name a few. I prefer Janelle though.
“Nice to meet y’all. Now, where are we?” I didn’t ease up on my tone or expression.
“We have introduced ourselves and yet you do not pay us proper homage?”
“Look, I get it. Y’all are goddesses and you’re…you’re something bigger than a Goddess. And I’m the Empress of Space and Time! So what, tell me, where are we?” I cut her off as my attitude turned foul.
“Janelle, we’re losing her!” Deirdre announced loudly. It looked like she was pressing some invisible buttons or fooling with some unseen control of some sort. “I can’t hold her, Janelle! Something is pulling her back!”
The three strange women lost focus and started to fade. “We will meet again, Empress!” was the last thing we heard before the shadows faded entirely. Cassie and I were alone again.
“Who do you think they were, Mom?” Cassie was still shaking.
“Goddesses, of course! As I recall from my Western history classes, Hera, Juno, and Jupiter were the names of the Queen of the Gods in Roman, Greek, and Norse Myth.”
“I knew that, Mom! I’m not entirely dense!”
“Then you should also know that nowhere in those myths do the names Deirdre or ‘Janelle’ appear. Those women, Cassie, were not Goddesses- they were scientists!”
“How could you know that?” Cassie looked at me in confusion.
“Before they started to fade, I heard the one called Deirdre say she was losing us. She appeared to be making adjustments to some sort of equipment- almost like tuning in a radio to a certain station. She was desperately trying to keep us in that place!”
“So what is pulling us back, Mom?”
“If I’m not mistaken, your sister, brother, Aunts, and friends. Take my hand sweetie, I think its time to get us home.”
Cassie took my hand and I repeated that immortal movie phrase, “There’s no place like home! There’s no place like home! There’s no place like home!”
The bright light started to fade. Everything went to black until I opened my eyes and found I was back in Emily’s living room. I noticed Alex and I had been joined by everyone else in the room- all holding hands. Alex had a very concerned look on her face. Slowly Jacki and Joss opened their eyes.
“You saw that didn’t you, sis?” Jacki looked around the room and then to Joss with saucer-sized eyes. Joss just nodded slowly.
“You mean the three scary bitches in the white linens, Jack?”
Jacki and Joss nodded slowly as they looked at me. Alex said nothing, which was quite out of character for the future me!
“Mom?” I heard Cassie cry out and noticed Emily holding her hand. “Thank you for bringing me back, Mom!” She stood up and ran over to us, putting an arm around Alex and I. I heard her sniff back tears. When she calmed down, she moved back and looked at me.
“That was the corniest exit line I’ve ever heard, Empress!”
“What can I say, I like the Wizard of Oz?”
“Cap, where was that place?” Joss asked.
“If I had to guess, ladies, what you saw was a laboratory somewhere.”
“Who wears clothes like that in a lab, Empress?” Spenser asked. I was really surprised he would participate.
“I didn’t say I knew when it was, Spencer, only like it looked like a laboratory somewhere. Thank you for helping us though. Your power may have helped shift the balance and pulled us back. Thank you again, Spencer!”
“I couldn’t just sit here and guess at what you all were going through! I am part of the family you know and you are welcome, Empress- as always.”
“So, what did I miss?” Brandon asked from the archway.
“We decided to have an impromptu coven meeting anyway, dear. You just missed it!” Alex finally chirped. “Where’s Greg? I thought he’d have something slimy to say about a bunch of women all holding hands?” Cassie gave her a disgusted glare.
“He’s lost in that old Halo game downstairs. You’d think he had enough of that when he was a kid! I take it Cassie is back with us again?”
Alex smiled and winked at me- apparently her concern had faded. “Back with us, Brandon? She was sitting right over there the whole time. Where did you think she went?”
“If I had to guess, some place off this planet. From the glazed over look, that is. Never mind. If you don’t want to tell me I can understand. I’ll be down killing aliens with numb-nuts.” Brandon pouted as he turned for the kitchen.
“Stop right there, you idiot!” Alex said as she walked over to him, turned him around, and kissed him. “You know there are things we can’t talk about! When I feel you’re ready you’ll be the first to know, Sweetheart. I was thinking about turning in for the night after I get Allie, Joss, and Lynn settled in.” She rubbed a hand up and down Brandon’s arm. The guy never had a chance. Brandon just closed his eyes with a contented smile.
“Okay, you win, Alexandra. I’ll be up in half an hour.”
“I’ll be waiting, dear. Don’t be late.” She kissed him again.
Once Brandon was clear of the room and out of earshot, the concerned look returned.
“Allie? Can I have a word? In private, I mean?”
Sure thing…where?” I looked around at the crowded room.
“Follow me, sis.” She motioned me to follow.
We made our way upstairs to her bedroom. Without warning Alex turned and wrapped her arms around me.
“What is this for?” I asked in surprise.
“I’m just checking to see if we’re still one!”
“I suppose we are, Alex, I felt that tingle I always feel when we touch.”
“I did too, but…”
“But what, Alex?”
“But…what happened downstairs just now…that…I don’t…Alex, it never happened to me! Do you understand? It never happened to me! When I was in your place that never happened. Have we gone and inadvertently caused another dimensional offshoot…like the other Alex?” I saw terror appear on Alex’ face.
“I don’t know…I…we won’t know for another six days.”
“You were right the first time, Empress. You won’t know for another six days. If I understand the theory of these paradoxes, you, Empress, are the only one capable of returning to the original timeline. I am but a continuation of this line. If I were to go back this dimension may detach itself entirely! We wouldn’t be the same Alex!” Her arms tightened around me.
“Alex, let’s think this out as rationally as we can- given our abilities. First, do you remember everything that happened in that place?”
“I think so. Everything was dark at first- like when we first went to our private dimension, remember?” I nodded. “Then it got brighter and brighter. Cassie developed out of a shadowy form. That strange city came into focus. I asked her what she was afraid of and she pointed behind me, that’s when those three appeared behind me.”
“You keep saying me instead of us, Alex. We were holding hands in the living room, remember?”
“Ya! I didn’t see you there though! It was just Cassie and I! Where did you go, Empress?”
I thought things out for a minute or two. Only one of us was there with Cassie. Not Allie and Alex; not Alex and the Empress; not Allie and the Empress, just ‘the Empress’! Just Cassie and the Empress!
“Alex, I don’t think we’ve created a new dimension here. I think that lab…that place, was outside time as we know it! If we both saw and experienced the same things, yet there was only one of us there…”
“We’re both still the Empress! It must be some place only the Empress can go!” A huge smile formed on both our faces as she finally put some distance between us. “But what about Cassie? Why was she there? How could she be someplace the Empress can only go? As far as I know, her gift is fully developed. We are the only ones who can travel through time and dimension- God, I sound just like Rod Serling!”
“Who’s that?” I looked at her in confusion.
“Never mind. You’ll find out in twenty years. My point is, how was it possible for our daughter to be there in the first place?”
“She’s our daughter? I don’t know! Maybe because she is our daughter is the reason she was there?”
“Then why wasn’t Sam there too, Alex? She’s our daughter too, you know- and why not Alex? He’s ours too!”
“Look, we’re the Empress of Space and Time, that doesn’t mean we have all the answers, Alex. How many times through the years have we played things by ear? Since the change, I mean.”
“More times than you can remember, younger Alex!”
“Younger Alex! We’re the same person, Alex!”
“You forget, dear sister, I’m ninety years older than you.”
“Oh ya. Huh, that never dawned on me. Still, we are the same person…technically.”
“This isn’t helping answer the original question, Alex!”
“I know! Look, maybe it’s because it was her trip to begin with! She initiated it, we just lent our presence.”
“Okay, I can understand that. Next question: Why would someone be after Cassie?”
“Um, to get to us? Someone wants the Empress, Alex! It’s the only thing that makes sense.”
“Okay. Who and why?”
“I guess we’ll find that out in the future, Alex.”
“That doesn’t help, Empress!”
“Let’s see you do any better…Empress! This is just great!”
“What’s so great?”
“I came all the way out to 2026 just to have an argument with myself!” I stopped to let that sink in. “You know… I’m going to take Jack’s advice, Alex.”
“What advice is that, sis?”
“I’m going to take a few of those ibuprophen things and go to bed! This entire highbrow dimensional, paradoxical, thinking crap has given me a severe headache! I think I’ll go get ready for bed, get a nightcap, and then settle into that nice comfortable bed you showed me earlier! We’ll continue this discussion in the morning. When’s breakfast- 0700hrs?”
“Alex, wait!”
I stopped and turned around.
“Thank you for helping me get Cassie back tonight!”
“That’s the way we are, Empress!” I gave her a large devious smile as I turned, opened the door, and headed down the hallway to my shared bedroom.
Alex, Jack, and Ricky Lynn’s trip to the future continues as the trio learns more about their future selves. The cure for Randi Van Pelt’s mysterious illness is just as strange. Alex goes on her first mission as ‘Empress’ and finds that sometimes, they don’t end as expected. Which is more of a headache: the missions, friends, or family, and can the pharmaceutical companies keep up with the demand for aspirin?
Episode 6 “First Mission”
0800hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, August 11th, 2026
“Good morning, Empress! How did you sleep?” Spencer cheerfully greeted as I cleared the last step and shuffled, still not quite awake, into the kitchen.
“Have you ever slept in a Quonset hut, or on a regulation cot, Spence?”
“Can’t say I’ve ever had the pleasure, Allie.”
“Well, this was nothing like that! That mattress was worlds better than anything I’ve slept on up to this point- except Mariah’s custom-built bed of course! I’ve only slept…tried to sleep on it once so far. To answer your question, I slept like a baby, Spence!”
“Glad to hear that, Allie. Emily and Alex spent about two weeks searching from here to Santa Fe for mattresses ‘fit for an Empress’!” He chuckled as he removed a ceramic cup from the wall cabinet, filled it with coffee and placed it before me. “I assume you like your coffee the same as Alex?” His question was more of a statement. I nodded. Joss and Lynn soon joined us in the kitchen and Spencer fetched two more cups and poured them coffee as well.
“I guess it’s hard to get the military out of your system?” Spencer posed the question to the three of us.
“Kind of. Seeing as yesterday morning we were still at war with Japan…”
“And today they make most of our best consumer goods!” Spencer finished my sentence, though not the way I had expected.
I could tell by the expressions on my two companions’ they had not been briefed on this era’s political and economic situations.
“Yes, you two, Japan became an ally after the war. We helped them rebuild their industries and they began to out produce the United States beginning in the 1960’s.”
“Allie’s right, after World War II, the Allies helped to rebuild war-torn Europe and Japan. We reestablished trade with both countries, well, half of Germany anyway, after the Korean conflict.”
“Half of Germany?” Lynn always looked cute when she was confused.
“Half of Berlin and the Eastern portion of Germany went to Russia, at that time the Soviet Union, after Germany surrendered in August of ’44. In the fifties I think, the Soviets started construction of a huge wall that separated East from West until the fall of the Soviet Union in the late ‘80’s.”
“So, we won the war?”
“Yes, we won the war, Ricky Lynn. In winning that war though, we opened up Pandora’s box- the Cold War arms race, and the Nuclear Age! Ale…Allie can tell you two all about how Emily and I met.” Spencer began to adlib while motioning with his eyes behind us. It didn’t take my gift or Jack’s to tell me who was there.
“Good morning, Gregory. Up rather early aren’t we?”
“How did you know I was here?”
“We’re Witches, remember? You called us that last night- something about a coven meeting, I believe? No, actually I smelled your cheap cologne as you came down the stairs.”
“Cassie likes it, you don’t have to.”
“I wonder?”
“You wonder what, babe?”
“When Cassie was younger, she always asked me to bring her a pet. I wonder if she would still like a toad.” I rolled my hand mystically at him as he came around the large kitchen table. Spencer tried hard to hold back his laugh. Joss and Lynn had no problem breaking into hysterical laughter though.
“I’m on to you, Allison Steinert! You play this incredibly tough bitch to the entire world, yet I think that’s just a cover for the soft-hearted, sexually deprived, Lesbian you really are!”
Spencer noticeably tensed up as Joss and Lynn tried they’re best to keep from killing my daughter’s asshole partner.
“You’re right, Gregory, I’m soft-hearted, but I don’t play at anything.” I hissed. I let my intense stare burn deep into his forehead. Six days left! Six…long…days until I could show this buffoon how dangerous it really was to push my patience!
“Aunt Allie, are you and Greg butting heads again?” Cassie’s weary voice sounded from the stairway.
“No, I’m not butting heads with anyone, dear. I’m just having a battle of wits with an unarmed person. At the very least I’m conversing with a butt.”
Spencer’s coffee shot out his nose, spraying halfway across the table. I received a very ‘threatening’ look, a very conspiratorial look, from Greg- a look that failed to frighten me in any way, shape, or form.
“Why don’t you two call a truce?”
“Ya, babe, how about a truce?”
“Cassandra, I have not yet begun to fight!” I exclaimed then downed the last of my coffee and rose quickly from the table.
“Chester Nimitz, right?” Gregory apparently wasn’t comfortable with just one foot in his mouth.
“No,” I said in total disbelief, “John Paul Jones. Where did you learn your history- the five and dime?”
“Mo…Aunt Allie that is enough! I will not have you and Greg nuking each other every time you meet! He’s mine and I’m keeping him a while longer, do you understand?”
“Have it your way, sweetheart, you’re old enough to know your own mind. I think I’m going to go to the pool, anyone care to join me?” I turned and headed up the stairs without a second thought.
“Allie, we’d like to talk with you about last night.” I opened my eyes to see the Cummins twins standing over me in their matching bikinis. Raising myself up a little in the lounge chair, I moved my sunglasses up to my forehead.
“Sure, what’s on your mind, Jack?” I pointed to the empty chairs to either side. “Have a seat. Relax.”
“Cap, we’re really concerned that that was only the first of many attempts. Joss and I agree with your analysis last night though, and…”
“You were listening to me…again? Do I have to go to my dimension to have some privacy anymore?”
“No, Alex! I…we only listen when it involves someone’s safety! From what everyone who joined us saw last night, our eavesdropping seemed warranted!”
“That’s very considerate of you, Jack, but I felt I was in no danger from those women. In fact, I felt a certain amount of concern from them. Not so much from the one called Janelle, but from her two ‘goddesses’. I got the feeling they were playing at something, but for the life of me I don’t know what! Could either of you get any sort of vibe from them?”
“Vibe, Cap?”
“I know what she means, sis. She wants to know if you sensed…anything…from them.”
Joss shook her head.
“No, Alex, nothing. It was like they were there, but not there.”
“Like phantoms, Cap.” Joss added.
“Well whatever they were, they weren’t gods or goddesses! As I said last night they looked like scientists. The one looked like she was frantically trying to tune something in- like possibly trying to tune Cassie and I in?”
“Like she was trying to beam you back!” Jacki raised her voice slightly in excitement.
“Huh?” Joss and I asked at the same time.
“Nothing, just an old TV program reference, that’s all. Never mind. Could it be that they think you should be there instead of here for some reason?”
I shrugged my shoulders. “Time for a dip in the water; you two coming in?”
Jacki leaned close as I got off the lounge chair. “You do know Samantha is in the water, right?” She whispered.
“For about fifteen minutes now, yes.” I whispered back.
Once over the shock of the water, we made our way over to the slight, stationery, oval shaped ripple in about three foot of water at the shallow end. I motioned for Jacki and Joss to surround the ripple.
“We know you’re here, Sam. No one is looking so you can re-phase.” I said quietly to the motionless shimmer.
“You two told her! I saw you say something to her before you got in!” Samantha said after reappearing. I noted with some irony that Sam and I wore matching bikinis.
“I knew you were here before Jack even got here, Sam. Mother’s have a sixth sense about their kids, didn’t you know that?”
“Yes, mom! I may not have any children yet, but you’ve told me repeatedly.”
“So, are you tailing me too?”
“I thought I’d stay close, yes.”
“Come here!” I hugged my youngest daughter. “That was thoughtful, honey, but I’m in no danger. I don’t think those women will harm me. I think they may be trying to retrieve me.”
“Retrieve you?” She looked at me curiously. “If it’s alright with you I’ll still worry about you, mom.”
“As a good daughter should, wouldn’t you agree, Cassandra?” I said as I turned and looked suspiciously at an empty lounge chair near the pool’s edge. The Cummin’s girls reached for their heads simultaneously.
“No! We didn’t even know you were here, Cassie! Stop yelling at us! If your mother heard that foul mouth, she’d start looking for the Phel’s-Naptha soap! Look, just materialize already and stop bitching!”
I still wasn’t comfortable with Jack’s one-sided conversations, but I understood why she did it.
“You two can suck the life out of any party, did you know that?” Both Jacks gave her a quirky smile.
“And just how is this any kind of a party, Cassandra?” I inquired, more than a little miffed at her unheard vocabulary.
“You don’t seem to be taking any of what happened last night seriously! Even in their presence you openly mocked them, Mom! What if they are these gods they claim to be? They could possibly have the power to ‘ffffffft’ you!” Her hand opened quickly to signify a burst. “Mom, no one wants to see you die!” Her voice had a concerned, yet angry growl to it.
“I’m a hard thing to kill, honey, just ask Aunt Brie!”
“Oh, you mean the story she told us back at your parent’s farm? About how you and Brie were escaping from the Oak Ridge lockup and you were just a little slow to phase out? Brie told us you were out cold and healing for two days, Alex!” Joss related with a catty grin.
“You were in jail, mom? You never told Sam or I about that! My mother was a jailbird- a fugitive!” Cassie said with a slight giggle.
“I was breaking your Aunt out because of a misunderstanding, besides your grandparents dropped the charges, honey.” I downplayed it with a shrug of my shoulders.
“You aided and abetted a known criminal, mom? Now I know where Cassie gets it from!” Sam interjected with a devious smile.
“Ya, like you never did anything wrong, Miss ‘oh, did that just drop into my bag?’”
“Belay that you two! I’ll find out about it soon enough! My point is that I’ve survived being shot…twice, almost blown up by a stray enemy torpedo, attacked by a large Japanese officer, attacked by a drunken longshoreman, almost incinerated aboard the Arizona…”
“Wait, you were on the Arizona?” Cassie interrupted in surprise and raised her hand.
“Brie never told you?” I asked, equally surprised. Both Sam and Cassie shook their heads. I looked to Jack. They both raised their arms and shrugged.
I looked around us. The immediate pool area was deserted. It was as good a time as any to begin the story.
“Your Aunt Brie was originally killed aboard the Arizona, 0810hrs Sunday December 7, 1941. They were trapped when the compartment next to his took a direct bomb hit.” I felt a shudder run the length of my spine as I recalled the scene. “My brother Brian and ten of his fellow sailors were killed instantly. After I found I could travel through time, I decided to try and save them. That Sunday morning I ported into his compartment. We were so close to that bomb, we could hear the timer spinning down over the screaming and other explosions. I used my new feminine charms to get all eleven to hold onto me and ported them out in the nick of time to the beach directly across from the ship on Ford Island.”
“After we rephased, only Brian stayed close enough for me to protect as a Dive-bomber missed his target. The stray torpedo skipped across the water and impacted on the beach directly in front of us. We had nowhere to go and no time! I managed to shield Brian from the blast as I phased us out, but I wasn’t quick enough- my back was exposed to a small fraction of the intense heat. The back of my uniform was burned completely off and my skin was severely burned.”
“Even so, Brian and I traveled back to 1944. We stopped aboard Sand Dollar so I could change my uniform. That’s when he just had to have that drink of water… Y’all know the rest.” I concluded the tale with tear-stained cheeks.
“That’s terrible! Aunt Brie just told us you came to her rescue, mom. She never went into the details, though- now I see why.”
“I remember it like yesterday, girls. Every time I tell that story the images of those eleven people come back to haunt me.”
“You just said ten…ten men from the Arizona, mom. Where did the eleventh come from?” Sam immediately caught my mistake.
“Cynthia Riggby, Lt., J.G. She worked as a secretary at the Navy hospital. Cindy was kind enough to offer me a place to stay that Saturday night. She was killed when a bomb exploded just outside the office she worked in. The blast was so intense it blow her through the office wall and into the hallway, breaking her neck, Emily told me.”
“Empress, you can travel back and save her, remember?” Cassie quietly reminded me as she gently grasped my forearm.
“It’s not that simple, honey! Your Aunt saw her die! She was in the hallway not thirty feet from her! If I were to go back and save Cindy, I would risk changing your…our history. I can’t take such a big risk! I have to get out of this water. I’m getting all prunie.”
I sniffed to clear my tear filled sinuses as I made my way to the steps. With all those images still freshly dredged up, I began to consider Cassie’s words. How on Earth could I rescue that kind woman from under Emily’s nose? Was there a way?
I shook my head to clear my thoughts. There was plenty of time for me to formulate a possible plan. Surely I would have one in five days. Reaching the steps, I turned and saw that Jacki and Joss were wiping tears from they’re faces. I waded back over.
“I take it you both were looking into my head?”
“Cap?” Joss asked for them both. “How do you keep it all inside? All those men…the pieces…the blood- how can you do that?”
“Let me ask you a question, Jack. Have you ever thought about all those sailors we’ve sent to a watery grave during the war? Most of those men were only trying to do what they thought was best for their country- some, like Tish, never wanted any part of it, but served because they had to! Do you lose sleep with images of their gruesome demise?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Because it’s our job, Alex! It was our job to kill the enemy!” Joss spit out.
“Yes, Jack, it was our job…in part. But because of these changes,” I waved my hand at us, “my job has unexpectedly become exponentially more complex! I’m forced to now be the ultimate strategist. Carefully picking and choosing what I can…should change and what has to be left…” I wiped my eyes again. I decided to describe it to them as I saw things.
“Scientists claim there are four dimensions: three physical dimensions and time. I must coordinate, interpret, inspect, remedy, and interact with at least five. Confusing things even more, time has become variable! At least y’all have the security that sequential time affords- Monday flows into Tuesday flows into Wednesday.” I could feel their argument forming.
“I’m not saying my situation is any more overwhelming than yours- I’m sure it must scare the living hell out of you knowing you can end someone’s life with just a thought. What I’m saying is that we all have to live with certain portions, certain aspects of who we are. Those images you saw are mine to deal with- mine alone! Some things are best left unseen, my sisters.” I glanced up at the sun. “Would you look at the time? Let’s get back to the house; I’m ready for some lunch!”
Stepping out of the pool I retrieved my flip-flops and wrap from the lounge chair flicking my twisted wrap at Cassie as I passed by.”
“Hey that stung! What’d you do that for?”
“That’s for the foul language, young lady!” I saw Samantha smile.
“Young! You do realize Sam and I are technically older than you, Empress?”
“Relatively, Honey. I’m still your mother and that is a constant!” I giggled as I walked through the gate and down the street to Emily’s.
The street outside of Emily’s Condo was certainly getting crowded these days, I noted as I turned onto the concrete driveway. Opening the door, I was assaulted by loud groans, shouts and heavy weapons fire. Only the gunfire and some of the groans were coming from the loudspeakers around the room.
“Damn! How do you do that, woman?” Greg’s voice shouted loudest among the other noises.
“What’s wrong, Greggie? Got a problem with a girl beatin’ your ass?” A familiar voice shouted back with a slight giggle.
“Randi Van Pelt?” I shouted- hopefully to be heard above the noisy destruction playing out on the screen.
A menu of some sort quickly appeared on the screen.
“Hey! What the hell?”
“Quit yer bitchin’, Greggie! You were just about to get fragged again anyway!” The lithe brunette rose from the couch and turned her attention to me.
“Skipper! Glad you could make it! I’ve missed you so much!” We hugged and she kissed me on the cheek.
“Glad to see you in the flesh, Chief!”
“Speaking of flesh, looking good, Allie!” She said as she eyed me up. “Alex said she was going to get you into something more up-to-date! How are things back at the Base?” She winked at me with a large smile.
“I’m afraid things just aren’t the same without you, Randi.” My expression grew dark as I glanced down at the floor for a brief second.
“Oh, I see.” Randi leaned into me harder and whispered in my ear. “The damn pervert thinks he has a clue what we’re talking about, Allie, let’s do something to make him forget! Follow my lead.” She moved away slightly. “Maybe this will help get things back on track!”
Without warning, Randi reached up, cupped my left breast in her hand and began gently massaging it while pressing her lips to mine in a very passionate kiss.
Wow! Go with it she said! How could I not? Certain parts of my body jumped into overdrive! I suddenly felt faint- dizzy at the very least. Randi broke the kiss and I looked into those ice blue eyes of hers.
“That…” I swallowed hard and blinked slowly a few times. Taking a deep breath I continued. “That…that’s what I call a real course correction!”
“Damn lesbo’s get all the good ones!” A disgruntled Greg mumbled to himself. It was just loud enough for us to hear.
“Let’s go upstairs, Allie, I’m tired of torturing this loser! It’s so hard to find a man that can hold up his end of things for the duration these days.” She giggled as we headed for the stairs.
Alex, Brandon, Emily, Spencer, and Ricky Lynn were in the kitchen talking as we topped the stairs.
“Skipper, glad to see ya!” A smiling Ricky Lynn greeted.
“You to, Chief!” We hugged. “Good job yesterday, by the way. Very impressive!”
“Aw, hell, that was nothin’ compared to the beauty we sent to Mars, Skip!” She bubbled.
“How’s that one going?” I asked just to blend in. I tried to look unimpressed.
“So far she’s got more mileage on her than the Sand Dollar and still goin’ strong. How’s things on Base?”
“I was just telling Randi that we miss her a lot and wish she would come back to us. Maybe Lynn can get you to reconsider?” I sweetened my voice and looked toward Randi.
“Skipper, I’m out of the service now. Maybe I can come for a visit one of these days? I have other priorities these days, you know.”
“You should all come back to the Base! I’m in a position now to provide transportation!” I winked at Randi, then to Spencer.
Our conversation was interrupted by the loud voice downstairs.
“Ya, the bitch is upstairs with her sisters! When ya go up, ask one of ‘em when lunch is- I’m getting hungry! Hey, why’d the damn TV shut off? Damn remote!” Greg’s voice could easily be heard now.
The Cummins twins entered the kitchen first, huge evil grins on their faces. Lynn came around the corner next, upon seeing Randi she broke into tears and just about knocked her over.
“Randi!” She squealed. “ I’m so glad to see you, Randi! Oh God, did I missed you!” She hugged the woman for all she was worth.
“Geez, Louise, sis! We haven’t seen each other in the same amount of time and all I got was a cheap peck on the cheek! How does she rate?”
Gregory and Cassie appeared with Samantha following close behind.
“You’re just my sister!” Lynn stated matter-of-factly.
“Shit! Not another one! Damn dike’s are takin’ over the world!” Greg muttered under his breath.
“Shutup, asshole!” Cassie growled as both my girls slapped the back of his head.
Alex and I smiled as did everyone else in the room- except for, of course, Greg- and Cassie.
“Hey Greg, I’ll take you on! I think I can still kick your butt at that decade old shoot ‘em up! Or err ya yeller, pilgrim?” Brandon said as he tried to imitate someone- I wasn’t certain whom though.
“Ya sure, why not. I have this deep desire to kill something lately!” He looked toward me with an ice-cold stare.
I stared back into his eyes with the intensity and determination of someone with nothing to lose- and a slight smirk.
He immediately broke eye contact.
I thought as much.
“Hey!” Spencer broke the tension, “Want to go into town and catch a flic? The new remake of ‘Gone with the Wind’ just came out. It’s playing in ‘Holo 3D’. Would you girls like to go see it? My treat!”
“Oh, Spence, that movie is going to be full price! You sure we can afford twenty-five a person?”
“This is a special occasion, Emily, and special occasions demand special entertainment, right?”
I just about fell over when I heard the price of a movie ticket! What really struck me hard was the price of gasoline when we passed a station that still sold it- $17.50 and 9/gallon! I was glad I would be going back to twenty-five cent movies and seventeen-cent gas! How could anyone afford to live these days?
The movie wasn’t bad. It followed the original faithfully with only minor changes and a few exaggerated, questionable scenes. I didn’t think I cried in some parts the last time I saw it, though. It was amazing how the audience was surrounded by the picture and actually felt like a part of it, though I thought it was a little too over the top, when the Union army came riding in over our heads. I ducked my head thinking the hooves would hit me! Being raised on a farm, I knew all too well what that would feel like!
When we returned to the house, yet another vehicle had arrived. I also noticed that the other cars had been shifted around.
“What do you know, she did make it!” Emily sounded surprised yet happy as we pulled into the garage. Alex’s truck was gone from the other garage stall.
“Brandon must have taken Greg down to the bar in town. We should be able to talk freely for the rest of the night.” Alex explained looking back from shotgun. Alex then looked at Emily.
“I thought her doctor told her to stay home?”
“Pffft! What do they know?” Emily waved Alex off with her right hand.
“You think she’ll be okay, sis? Tell the truth, I honestly can’t remember my reaction.” I heard her ask.
“I’m not sure how she’ll take it, Alex. I know she’s never seen it before. It may hit all three pretty hard. You know, remind them of something they’ve tried hard not to think about until now? ” Emily responded.
As soon as we reached the living room, Emily greeted her newest guest.
“Hey, stranger, how’s our newest momma doing?”
“Oh, about as well as I can, Emily.”
The brunette slowly stood from the couch, her back still to us. I recognized the voice immediately.
“Carroll! Long time no see!’ I greeted her cheerfully. I felt my smile widen- until she turned sideways and waddled around the side of the couch! My mouth just about hit the floor when I saw her basketball-sized belly! I was speechless!
“Thanks for the compliment, guys! You really know how to make a pregnant woman comfortable! Care to pick your jaws up off the floor, you three?”
“No she didn’t eat too many watermelon seeds, Ricky Lynn! She’s seven months along on her very first pregnancy. You of all people should know what that looks like, Chief.” We all giggled at Jacki’s remark.
Alex stepped up to her and gave her a gentle hug.
“I think she looks spectacular!” Alex gushed.
Carroll looked back to me.
“Sorry I broke protocol, Alex. I just figured it was time to finally try it.” She looked sad.
“You waited all these years, Carroll? Why? Those protocols haven’t been in affect since the eighties!” I responded, revealing that I had traveled to more places, more times than I let on.
“I didn’t feel ready until now, Skip. When Carson and I met…I…it just felt like the right time!” We wrapped our arms around each other. Her extra baggage felt strange against my flat, trim stomach.
“We both welcome you to 2026, Empress!” She whispered in my ear. I felt a foot or hand kick me. Now that was strange!
Carroll moved back slightly and looked down at her swollen belly.
“Now, is that any way to treat our Empress, Sweetheart?” She said as she gently rubbed her stomach through the extra large blouse.
“I don’t mind, Carroll. It was amazing! I’ve never felt anything like that before. How does it feel?”
“Like I swallowed a beachball full of lead! My back hurts; I feel bloated all the time; my legs ache: I walk funny; I get these crazy mood swings and cravings at all hours of the day oh, and Greenpeace wants to push my huge ass carcass off the beach and back into the ocean- aside from that it feels marvelous! Now, can I sit back down, please?”
I never realized Carroll could be so sarcastic! She returned to her spot on the couch after exchanging hugs with Lynn and Joss.
After we all found seats, Lynn got right down to business.
“So, Randi, how do we get you back?”
“I forgot how hard that was on you Chief! As I said in the trailer, isn’t it enough you know I’m alive and well? The whole purpose of the Empress’ bringing you here was to get you to relax, Ricky Lynn! You would’ve worried yourself to death if Alex and Emily hadn’t planned this trip for you.”
“I just want to get you back, Randi! It’s not the same with you in the infirmary!”
“Sis, that was almost ninety years ago! Let it go while yer here! She’s perfectly fine.” Ricky Lynn admonished her twin.
“I wanna know how to help you, dammit!” Lynn shouted abruptly.
“Lieutenant, stand down! That’s an order!” Alex beat me to the command.
“I just want to help her get better.” Lynn broke into tears. Ricky Lynn leaned over and gathered her ‘sister’ in her arms.
“We know, Ricky Lynn. We know. We drive ourselves too hard sometimes, sis!” She consoled her twin.
“I just want her back.” Lynn cried quietly into her sister’s shoulder.
“Lynn, it’s an easy fix! You just have to reboot me…that’s all.” Randi told her as she touched the distraught woman’s forearm.
Lynn slowly looked around at her. “How do I do that? What’s a reboot?”
I don’t know how you did it, Chief. Only you know how you did it.” Randi glanced over to Ricky Lynn.
Lynn immediately glared at her twin.
“You knew the whole time I’ve been here? You knew and didn’t tell me? Why would you do something so cruel? Was this all some kind of sick joke on little Ricky Lynn? I hate this place! I hate time travel! I hate you!” Lynn screamed to her sister as she jumped up, ran out of the room and up the stairs. We heard a door slam. Ricky Lynn excused her self and ran after her twin.
“That went well! The next time I have an idea like that just smack me, Emily!” I said with disappointment. Emily just smiled.
“She’ll be fine, sis. As I recall, it’s just PMS. The first one took us by surprise too, remember?” Alex admitted.
“Better than you do, sis!”
“Yes, well, we won’t talk about that right now.” Alex said in embarrassment.
“Allie told us the real story about Aunt Brie, mom!” Cassie chirped with excitement as she spilled the beans.
Alex’s expression changed dramatically!
“I don’t remember us telling them that, Empress! Something has changed and I’m not sure I’m me any more!” She began to cry.
“Then hold my hand and be reassured, Alex!” I held my hand out to her. She promptly took hold and we both felt the slight tingle that indicated we were one in the same. “Believe me now, Alex?”
“How can we be sure, Empress?”
“Because I’m sure! Just because three strange women suddenly suck Cassie and I into another possible dimension doesn’t mean this reality has changed! It simply means they are affecting time as it pertains exclusively to the Empress. Since we are the Empress, we both have the experience fresh in our minds! That is why you can’t remember it, Alex, it only just happened!”
“Wow, mom that is really deep! When did you learn so much about Chaos Theory?” Sam asked surprised by what I had said.
“I read a lot of comic books as a boy! They were just a nickel back then. So, have you picked out a name for your daughter yet, Carroll?” Alex and I turned our attention back to our very pregnant guest.
“You know I have, Skip!”
“Allie, Carroll is the reason you decided to fully embrace your womanhood. You decided tonight not to fight your urges.”
“It wasn’t tonight, Alex. It was the very instant little Alexis kicked her godmother in the stomach a little while ago!”
“Well, that much hasn’t changed!”
“Nor has anything else in our life, Alex! Learn to trust yourself!”
“Doc, Jim and Alex are back. Should I let them in?” Jacki suddenly changed the subject.
“Of course, I didn’t know you had the place under lockdown!”
“Just a precaution in case Greg and Brandon decided to crash the party, Doc.”
My nephew and son soon joined us. Apparently, the two had gone to the Community’s Recreation Center to play something called a ‘Virtual RPG’.
Jimmy immediately approached and hugged me tight.
“Hi, Empre…Aunt Allie.” He slipped as he kissed me.
“Hi, Mom. Wow, Aunt Carroll, you got big!” Young Alex exclaimed as he caught a glimpse of her belly.
“You know you have your mother’s talent for subtlety, don’t you?” There was that rare Sheldon sarcasm again.
“I’m sorry, Aunt Carroll, it’s just that it’s been a long time since I saw you.” The teen gently hugged his Aunt.
“How come you never learned to apologize like that?” Carroll glared at Alex and I then laughed.
“Because y’all weren’t preggers before, girl!” Alex shot back.
The room erupted in laughter.
“Emily, how much do you remember about that morning?” I asked as I sat across from her at the table the next morning.
“Which morning, sis?” She said looking at me curiously.
“That December morning. What do you remember about that morning at the hospital?”
“What are you getting at, Alex? What could possibly interest you about the hospital that…? Oh, I see where this is leading! No, Alex! You can’t do anything without disrupting the flow of this reality! I won’t let you, sis! Tell me you’ll forget about this…this…this ludicrous idea to save Lt. Riggby!” Emily pleaded with me.
“She helped me, Emily! She had plans for a husband and family! How could I just let that all disappear?”
“How many others died that day? In the days, even years that followed, sis? You can’t save them all! You can’t play favorites!”
“Haven’t I been playing favorites by protecting y’all?”
“You haven’t just protected us, Alex. You’ve done this world a great many services over the years! Services it will never realize happened.”
“If you say so, sis. I’ve just had this nagging feeling I need to do something… to save Cindy! I can’t explain why, it just feels right!”
“Oh, Alex, I had no idea you felt so strongly about her. You’ve never mentioned anything all these years, why now?” Emily gave me another curious look.
“It’s been eating at me since we arrived at the base. I picture her in my mind and feel I forgot something! I just can’t shake the feeling I forgot her- like she should be here! See? It’s bringing tears to my eyes!” I complained as I wiped the wet beginnings from the corners of my eyes. I could see the same happening to Emily.
“If you feel so strongly about it, sis, I’ll try my best to recall that morning.”
“I appreciate it, sis! As much detail as you feel you can relate. Stop if it gets too painful though, okay?” I reached across the table to hold her hand.
“I reported for duty at 0600hrs. I was making my rounds up until we heard the planes overhead around 0800.” She stopped as tears began streaming down her cheeks. “Oh, Alex, it was so terrible!”
“Take it slowly, sis. We don’t have to do it all right now.”
“No, Alex, let me get it out. I’ve kept it locked away inside for way too long!”
We were interrupted by Jack entering the kitchen. Both had a somber look as they nodded at us and proceeded to fix themselves coffee.
“If you’d like,” Jacki spoke quietly, “I could pass the memories to you, Empress. That way you could have all the details to replay at your discretion- with your permission of course, Emily.” She nodded.
“We can do that?” Joss sounded surprised.
“Ya, sis, we can do that. You find out from me…today…right now.”
“Oh, this is one of those time paradoxes, Mina talks about, right?”
“Sort of, Jack. With Emily’s permission you can help.” Again Emily gave a nod.
“We just need to hold hands for this to work. Ladies?” Jacki took one hand and Joss took the other. Each took one of Emily’s hands. “Close your eyes, please.”
I found myself walking down a sterile looking hallway. Most of the doorways I looked in revealed an empty room. On the whole, the hospital seemed empty. Servicemen with minor scrapes, bruises, or a broken limb occupied just a few of the rooms. I attended to them and continued on. Reaching the end of the hall, I descended the stairs and entered another almost identical hallway.
This hallway contained fewer doors but more people- mostly doctors and nurses. The sound of airplanes quietly started to fill the passage and slowly grew louder. No one seemed concerned or even worried. A clock on the wall indicated 0758. Walking about one quarter of the way down the hall, I stopped and turned a doorknob to my right. The door opened to reveal a smallish office with a single desk. Seated at that desk, a uniformed woman typed away on a typewriter- the key taps and platen bell echoing through the room.
“Morning Lieutenant! How are you this morning?” I heard Emily’s voice say.
“Morning, Emily. I told you not to call me that, or should I make that an order, Ensign?”
“I just thought your boss was in, Cindy. I don’t want you to get into trouble.”
“I don’t think Capt. Billings even came in today- it being Sunday and all. Somehow I don’t see him as being too religious! Anyway, you finish your rounds early?”
”Yes, all four patients are coming along nicely- not that I had anything to do with it, mind you!”
“You’ll get your chance, Emily!”
“One could only hope, Cindy! One day woman doctors will be more prevalent than men, I just know it.”
“If that’s what you think, I couldn’t think of anyone more qualified to start that trend than you, Emily- except maybe Cmdr. Steinert.”
“Cmdr. Steinert?” I felt my self physically gasp.
“Yes, Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert. She just arrived last evening. Poor dear lost her gear and orders on the way over from the airfield. She said they went right over the side along with her purse! I felt so sorry for her, I offered to put her up for the night. Luckily Christine had shipped out early last week- I doubt I would’ve gotten away with sheltering another wayward soul! The Captain would have had me up on charges for sure this time!”
“Why do you push your luck, Cindy?”
“Who else would do it, Emily? You know as well as I do that some of them end up over in the red-light district! Sometimes I think the Navy intentionally ‘loses’ their gear for just that reason!”
“Oh come on, Cindy! Do you really think the Navy would do something like that?”
“Think about it, Emily, how better to satisfy all those men on shore leave?”
“I have it on good authority that is not the case, Cindy!”
“And what authority would that be?”
“My Unc…dad told me that is only a nasty rumor!”
Lt. Riggby looked up from her typewriter and stared at me for a moment then returned her attention back to the documents she had been typing up.
“Whatever you say, honey. I’m just saying it’s not out of the realm of possibility.”
Cindy’s phone rang just then.
“Hello? Yes? Yes she is, I’ll tell her, sir. Good-bye.” She hung up the phone. The sound of airplane engines was louder now, yet Cindy paid it no mind. “Emily, Cmdr. Fields would like you to take these reports to his office- he said STAT.”
“We can’t keep his Excellency waiting now can we?” We both giggled. Cindy handed me the reports and I walked out of the office and down the hall about four doors.
“Commander, here are the reports you asked for.”
“What…oh…just put them in my basket, Ensign.” He never looked away from the report already opened on his desk.
I heard the now infamous explosions in the distance as another wave of planes passed overhead.
Cmdr. Fields turned immediately to the window and pulled open the blinds. We watched in horror as explosion after explosion laid waste to the anchored fleet.
I turned immediately and headed for the chaotic hallway.
Hurrying down the passage, an explosion went off somewhere close. The floor shook and the walls rattled, the left wall exploding forth into the hallway directly ahead. A large object collided with the opposite wall and fell in a heap. As the smoke and dust cleared, I saw that the heap was wearing a Navy uniform. Carefully, I approached the gaping hole were the office wall had once been to determine if the building would hold. Plaster, wood, wiring, and unrecognizable debris dangled from the ceiling and cluttered the floor. Nothing existed to prove this had once been an office at all.
I knelt down to check the uniformed heap for life. My vision became blurry as I discovered Cindy’s lacerated, motionless face below the mess of hair, plaster, and wood splinters.
“No!” I cried over and over until I felt hands grab and pull me from the seeming lifeless body, away from the destruction and carnage.
I opened my eyes to see three women crying profusely. Spencer and Alex were standing nearby, deep concern on their faces.
“Thank you, Emily. Thank you for enduring it once more and I hope this helps you as well.”
Emily said nothing; instead she stood, hurried around the table, and crouched beside me wrapping her arms around me in this process.
“Thank you, Alex.” She finally whispered between sobs. “I haven’t shared that with anyone!”
“Rest assured that what you have shared with me today will be well guarded.” I looked to Jack- both nodded. “Emily, I promise I will find some way to save our mutual friend from her terrible fate. I’ll run simulations until I find an acceptable solution. I won’t give up on her, sis!”
“Why can’t you leave her rest, Alex? Must you save everyone you meet?”
“You really have to ask that, sis? Whether you realize it or not, Cindy is part of all this! Did you even realize she mentioned me to you in the office before all hell broke loose?”
Emily looked puzzled.
“She told you she provided lodging the night before for one Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, remember?”
“I…I never paid it any mind until today.” She looked up at me finally understanding. “That was you?”
I nodded. “The very same, sis.”
“Allie, we have company!” Alex interrupted as she pointed to the stairwell.
I immediately looked to Jack. Both shook their heads and I relaxed slightly.
“We were too focused on Emily, Allie, we didn’t see him coming.
“Show yourself, Brandon. We know you’re there, honey.” Alex called out softly.
“Cassie, Sam, and Alex, you can phase in now too- cat’s out of the bag, kids.” I added.
As Brandon approached the table, my three kids appeared standing behind me. He stopped suddenly and his eyes grew wide. Alex approached his side in case he started to faint, but he immediately waved her off.
“Stay…away, just…you…stay away…a minute!” He ordered in a calm, but strict vibrato.
He pointed to the seven of us around the table. “You really are…you’re really…um…witches!” He gulped.
“Far from it, Brandon, hon…” He raised his hand to stop Alex from saying anything else. Her expression turned sad.
“You three just appeared…magic?” He motioned to Cassie, Sam, and Alex.
“Not that we know of, Brandon.” Sam answered meekly.
He pointed between Alex and I. “You two aren’t…sisters…are you.” It was a statement and not a question.
“No.” Alex said sadly, slowly shaking her head. She glanced at me, her pain evident.
“Then what?” He cocked his head to the side as he continued looking between us.
“We’re Alexandra Steinert.” Alex and I spoke out in unison.
“Stop that! What are you…really?” He looked directly to me.
Spencer answered on our behalf.
“They are the Empress, Brandon; who else would she be?”
“I don’t understand. What Empress?”
Alex answered this time. “Brandon, I know this sounds crazy, but Allie and I are known as the Empress of Time and Space. I’m Alex of the present, 2026, and Allie is Alex from 1944. That’s the best definition I can give you, honey!”
“That’s theoretically impossible! Hawking claimed that you two should cancel out! Neither one of you should exist!”
“Hawking was wrong, honey, just like he was wrong about wormholes at first.” Alex tried to explain.
Again Brandon raised his hand to halt her. This time he rubbed his forehead with the other.
“You really ARE their children?” He gestured between Cassie, young Alex, and Sam then to Alex and I again.
“We are HER children, yes, Brandon.” Cassie answered- pride most evident in her voice.
Brandon nodded once. Several moments passed before he continued his inquiries. He held his forehead the whole time.
He pointed to Emily. “You…you are her sister.” His statement was direct.
“Yes I am! Just as much as I am your sister-in-law, Brandon!” She stated proudly.
“And you knew about this the whole time?” He pointed and directed the question at Spencer.
“Emily confided in me only when she was sure I could accept the truth, Brandon. To answer, yes, I’ve known for almost fifteen years now. Our love for each other makes all this acceptable to me. Do you feel the same way about Alex?”
“I’m not sure yet. At this point I’m not sure of anything! I’m not even sure this is really happening!”
“Join the club, honey!” Alex, Emily, Joss, Jacki, and I said together.
“Stop that…this instant!” Brandon raised his voice slightly.
“Fine then! Alex, you talk to your husband. This IS your second and I haven’t had one yet, so you answer his questions!” I said in anger and looked away.
“Two husbands? I thought you said you were only twenty-eight?”
“I was twenty-eight…before this all happened.”
“Before we were married?”
Alex bowed and shook her head. “No, before we all became women back in 1944.” She said shyly turning her head away from him slightly. I noticed her cringe- in fact, I felt myself cringe.
Brandon gulped loudly. “Before you became women- in 1944? No freakin’ way, Alex! There is no way you have ever been a guy! I…I saw you give birth to Alex! That technology hadn’t been developed yet!” Alex said nothing, but met his gaze with a sad pleading look.
“You two aren’t twenty and twenty-one either then, are you?”
“Seventy-six and seventy-four respectively, but I’ll never admit to it!” Cassie answered putting her hands to her hips.
Brandon gave a short, amused, snort.
“You are still sixteen though, right?” He looked at young Alex.
“Until next April, dad. Geez, give me some credit!”
“How?” His question was generalized to everyone in the room.
“I’ve been curious about that as well, Brandon.” Spencer said moving to his side. “Jacquelyn, care to do the honors?” He looked to the twins.
“If Brandon would permit us, Spencer.”
Brandon looked at Spencer in confusion.
“She needs to make contact with you to relay the memories.”
“She? They’re from separate times as well?”
“Joss is my Jacquelyn, Brandon.” I replied turning my attention back to him. “Lynn is mine also.”
“Curiouser and curiouser.” He whispered.
“I have read Alice in Wonderland you know!” I replied.
“Brandon.” Spencer motioned to Jack. “Only if you want to, my dear brother-in-law. I guarantee she will not harm you.”
“I take it you’ve done this before?”
“More times then I will admit to.”
Brandon swallowed hard again. “Sure…why not. If anything I get to hold hands with two very lovely women and my wife before I go brain-dead.”
“Not this time, stud. Allie’s memories are far fresher than mine. By her perspective this all happened just under a month ago. Sis, you want to do the honors?” Alex looked to me.
“I don’t see what the difference would be…but okay.”
I took Joss’ offered hand and closed my eyes concentrating on recalling the days around our transformation.
Thirty minutes later Spencer and Brandon were rubbing their eyes and foreheads.
“That…that was the most bizarre thing I’ve ever experienced! Way better than virtual reality! It was like I was there- like I was going through it as you, Allie!” Both men felt around themselves just to make sure everything was still in place.
“Gentlemen, we were only passing along her memories, not her mammaries!” Joss joked.
Jacki gently punched her twin in the shoulder. “You are so bad, Jacquelyn Cummins!”
“So are you, Jacquelyn Cummins!”
“So you really can travel through time?” Brandon looked at the both of us. Alex and I looked at each other before I alone answered.
“Yes, Brandon, I really can travel through time- only not now.”
“Why?”
“Because I can’t travel while I’m on my period. I have no idea why, that’s just the way it works.” I noticed Brandon, young Alex, and Spencer shudder. I could relate to that. “If you could wait four more days I’m sure either of us can demonstrate.”
Brandon thought a minute. “How far back can you go; how far forward?”
“I’m not sure, honey.” Alex answered. ‘I was planning on introducing Greg to some dinosaurs...meat-eaters, of course- hungry, meat-eaters…”
“Mother!” Cassie shouted. I took up answering his question even though that was my plan also.
“So far, this is the farthest I’ve come into the future, Brandon. I’ve traveled back as far as December 6th, 1941. I haven’t gone back past that yet.”
“1895.” Alex interrupted. “I’ve been back to 1895.”
“Grampa?” I asked her.
“Yes.” I noticed her glance to the floor a second.
“Oh.”
“Let’s not forget about your’s and Cassie’s little excursion the night before last, Allie. We still haven’t figured out if you went forward or backward, or by how much!”
“I have a feeling that was inter-dimensional only, Spence. Let’s just leave it at that, shall we?”
“As you wish, Empress.”
“Inter-dimensional? You travel between dimensions too?”
“Is it any harder to accept than traveling through time, dear? Hawking believed in them, why shouldn’t you?” Alex insisted.
“Alex, company!” Jacki spoke out.
“Not right now, Jack, stop him!” She ordered.
We heard the door at the top of the stairs slam, then a quiet voice.
“Oh, God, I think I broke my nose!”
“Jacki!” Cassie growled.
“It was the only thing I could think of on such short notice!” She smiled deviously. Joss looked at her twin and smiled also.
“You just slammed the door in his face? From down here?” They nodded, still smiling. “Incredible! What else can you do?” Brandon asked with a mix of curiosity and excitement.
My future husband rose off the floor with a start and gradually turned horizontal about three feet off the floor. Several frying pans gently rose from their hooks and started to dance around, under and over him. This continued for several minutes before Jacki returned everything to its original place.
“Unbelievable! Boy, am I glad you like me!”
“Think if we didn’t!” Joss pointed up as she placed her coffee cup to her lips and quickly moved her hand down and to the left, pointer still extended.
A loud thump echoed across the kitchen ceiling.
“OUCH!” A muffled man’s voice cried, then all was silent.
“Point taken, Ladies.” Brandon laughed as he cautiously looked to the kitchen ceiling. “Beauty, brains, and skills!”
“Jacki, I’m warning you, leave my Greg along!” Cassie warned again. “He won’t be around much longer and I want to enjoy him til then!”
“He’s just a plaything to you? Is that all I am to you, Alex?” Brandon asked in surprised anger, looking to Cassie then to his wife.
“NO! No, honey, when I said those vows I meant them! To have and to hold, better or worse…” Alex swallowed hard as tears started to spill from her eyes. “Til death…do us…do us part,” She stuttered as she moved closer to her mate and collapsed into his shoulder sobbing.
We all cried knowing what that last phrase meant to each of us.
“It does not have to come to that, Alex!” Spencer said wiping his cheek dry.
“What’s he mean, Alex?”
“I mean there is a very difficult, very celibate so-to-speak alternative.”
“Spencer, I really don’t think he’s ready for any more, do you? Besides, that method worked real well for Pa, didn’t it! From what we’ve seen Brandon enjoys a cold one every so often.”
“No! I’m not ready to join your sorority yet, thank you!” He pulled back from Alex slightly as his left hand bee-lined south in defense.
“What Spence is saying Brandon, is that if you drink from Kili Island or Sand Dollar’s water supply you would share the longevity we possess- the down side is that you could never again drink anything with alcohol in it- no beer; whiskey, bourbon, scotch, rum, gin, spiked punch, and especially no tequila!” I informed him.
“That goes for any medications that contain it too, dear.” Alex added.
“What about the new synthetic stuff?”
“Brandon, according to Corrine Masterson, even synthe will trigger the genetic process.” Jacki answered.
“Corrine? She isn’t old enough to…to know…she’s the…one of your crew?” He looked at me suddenly understanding.
“Yep, had one helluva time getting her out from under that torpedo that morning!” I recalled with a wry smile.
“I could see why.” Brandon blushed recalling from earlier that specific memory.
“That’s only when she lets her guard down, Cap. These days she pulls them back to a nice ‘C’ cup- easier to walk around like that. Keeps her hair light brown, too.” Jacki informed me.
I closed my eyes and asked some detailed questions.
“Shapeshifter.” I nodded my head.
“She’ll find out in about twelve weeks, your time, Cap- when she’s finally had enough teasing.” She acknowledged.
“This is incredible! Skills and abilities that border on magic, yet you accept it all as normal- as commonplace! What’s next, predicting the future?” Brandon exclaimed rubbing his forehead again. If he kept that up it would be raw soon.
“Excuse me, but didn’t I just state that a minute ago!” Cassie chimed out.
Alex glared at her a moment. “I’m afraid we have that base covered in spades, honey. All members of the royal family have the gift of foresight in one form or another.”
“Royal family? Oh, this just keeps getting better! Of course, I should have known, you being this Empress and all!” He made some strange rolling arm flourish to me. Whatever it meant, you couldn’t miss the sarcasm.
“It’s not because of me…” Everyone except Brandon glared at me. “Well, ya, it is because of me.” I lowered my eyes. “You see, because I was so impressed by Mina when we first met, I guess the Mahanilui combined her pattern with that of Emily’s and we became sisters. Because I am now part Kilian I, as well as my sister, Emily, and all our offspring carry the royal bloodline of Kili Island- Mina’s four daughters and their children as well. So, as for seeing the future, we’ve really got that one aced!”
“You mean…all of you…” He let the question drop.
“Although honored, sir, we are but humble servants to the royal family.” Jacki proclaimed for them both. The Cummins twins high-fived each other.
“Believe me, if I could I’d separate you two!” I laughed shaking my head.
“But we’re just starting to have fun, Empress!” They said as one.
Jacki’s expression abruptly changed.
“Jimmy’s here, Emily. Should we let him in?”
She nodded.
Seconds later footfalls could be heard coming up the basement steps.
“So, he finally knows the truth, eh Aunt Alexandra?” James said as he turned the corner.
“You…you knew about this?”
“Hellooooo! Royal family? I saw this day as soon as you two said ‘I do”, Uncle Brandon. It is still Uncle, right?”
“You tell me! You’re the blueblood!”
James closed his eyes for a minute. “I guess you’ll do for the next nineteen years or so.” He grinned.
“Nineteen years, twenty days, cuz!” Samantha corrected.
“You mean in nineteen years I…” He held his hands to his chest in a cupping gesture.
“You know what they say, Brandon. No one should know too much about their future less they should change it! You’ll just have to figure it out on your own.” Sam warned with a devious smile.
“Mom, I’m going up to the pool. Last night I talked Aunt Carroll into wading around the shallow end this morning. I thought it would help remove some of the weight and pressure. She agreed to meet me there by 8:00AM” Sam said changing the subject. She untied her robe to reveal her black bikini and wrap. “See y’all later!”
Samantha simply disappeared leaving her robe draped on my chair back.
“Show-off!” Cassie sniped.
“Does she do that all the time?” Brandon asked in wide-eyed amazement.
“No, but she’s been looking forward to this a long time, dad.” Young Alex admitted. “All of us saw this coming about four years ago.”
“You knew about this?” He looked at Alex and I.
“Alex didn’t know, Brandon. I just saw it yesterday afternoon. Sometimes I have a problem seeing my own future- don’t know why.” I looked over to Alex. “See I told you I would be here for you, sis.”
“Why do you keep calling her ‘sister’ if you are one in the same?”
“Would you have really understood if we called each other Alex? We agreed, just the other day, that whoever was traveling would be ‘Allie’. People can accept identical twins easier than temporal multiples of the same person, Brandon.”
“I guess I see your point. What about Jocelynn and Lynn- same thing?”
“He is a bright one, sis! Yes, same thing goes for whoever travels with me.”
“So, if Alex were to visit you back in…um, 1944, then…”
“She would be Allie. If you travelled with her you would…” I let the sentence hang a moment. “You would have to watch yourself with all the horny women on base!” Everyone in the kitchen laughed.
“Sam, I thought you were going to the pool?” I tilted my head back.
“I’m going, mom! Geez, how do you do that?” Sam said as she reappeared behind me.
“When you become a mom, you’ll know how I do it! Run along now.”
“Wait, Cuz, I’d like to come along if it’s all right, but we have to stop at my room so I can change.” James caught her.
“Sure, no prob, anyone else like to come along?”
Jacki nodded to Brandon.
“Honey, would it be okay, just this once?”
Alex nodded. “Just this once and no excessive touching my daughter, you’re mine, understand?”
Brandon got a huge smile as he walked around the table and took Sam’s pro-offered hand. Three people disappeared from the room. We all waited until Alex and I nodded.
“That went better than expected!”
“You could have told me it would happen today, sis!”
“Empress’ priveledge!”
Pounding from above interupted our conversation.
“Help! The door is stuck! I can’t get out! Help! Can anyone hear me? Get me out!” The muffled voice cried.
“Looks like ‘Greeggggie’ woke up. Should I trip him again, Cap?” Jack inquired.
“You will do no such thing, Jacki Cummins! Leave him to me.” Cassie growled before disappearing.
“He was out for quite a while, Jack. I hope you didn’t…”
“Greg received a mild concussion, sis. He’s got a hard head, so don’t worry about it.” Emily interrupted with her diagnosis and a giggle.
“Got or is, sis?”
“There’s a difference in his case?”
We all laughed. I loved these family get-togethers!
0700hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, August 15th, 2026
“Good morning, Empress. How do we feel today?” Spencer greeted me as I took my position at the kitchen table and he presented me with this morning’s coffee.
“It feels like I might finish early this time, Spence.”
“Shame. I was hoping you’d stay a while longer, Allie, our visits are always too short.”
“You’re too kind, sir. I thought you and Emily would be sick of me by now. Why are you so good to me anyway?”
“Because, Empress, you’ve been good to me over the years. Good friends are hard to come by these days, are they not?”
“Understanding ones, yes.” A random thought and a nagging feeling crossed paths in my mind so I cocked my head slightly and posed the beckoning question. “Tell me, Spence, how many are we, and are we really the plague I feel we have become?”
“Plague, Allie? I’m not sure I know what you mean?” Spencer looked at me in confusion.
“I get the feeling that half of the U.S. population will live for several hundred years. Have the women of the Mahanilui spread that much?”
“Why would you ask such a question, Empress? As I recall, the population of Kili numbered a paltry twenty-one before you provided rescue. At last count we numbered twelve hundred. I don’t think that constitutes a plague, do you?”
“It’s just that I’ve noticed…observed…I’ve felt more gifted people now than anytime before.”
“Felt, Allie? I didn’t know you could feel your people?”
“Back on base, in 1944, the feeling was small- miniscule- confined to our small area. Here in 2026, the feeling is overwhelming. I can’t mentally count all our people here! Fortunately, I can still sense my children individually, though I don’t think that will ever change.”
“You’ve never told me of these feelings before, Empress. Why now?”
“She’s still worrying about those three scary bitches from last week, Spence.”
“Good morning, Alex. Sleep well?” Emily’s husband poured another cup of coffee and sat it next to me. Alex pulled out her chair and sat down.
“It’s getting back to normal. Thanks Spence, you’re a darling.” She thanked him for the beverage.
Everyone was quite for several minutes until Spencer broke the silence.
“You know, you two really are amazing!”
“Thanks, but why?” Alex asked first.
“I know you two are the same person, yet there are just enough differences.”
“Ya, like she’s eighty-two years older than I am!” I laughed.
“You should look this good at one-hundred-ten!” Alex rebuked me.
“I think I look beautiful at one-ten, sis!” I smiled at her.
“See, that’s what I mean, you two! You are exactly the same person, but you trade barbs and squabble like twin sisters- even your personalities vary slightly. It’s just so…so amazing to me.”
“I wonder what it would be like to be triplets or quads, sis” Alex placed her hand on mine. I felt that tingle pass between us. Alex’s smile brightened considerably.
“I knew it!” I exclaimed.
“Knew what?” She tried to conceal her expression.
“You’ve been worrying about those three too!”
“Was I that obvious?”
I just looked into my twin’s eyes and raised an eyebrow. No words were required.
Spencer nibbled away at his buttered toast and smiled. Things were quiet for a couple more minutes.
“What’s it feel like?” I suddenly inquired.
“What does what feel like, Allie?” Alex tilted her head.
“You know! All the moaning, groaning, and squeaking of springs!”
“Hey…wow, ya know, I think I’ll be in the office. You two yell if you need something!” Spencer hurried out of the kitchen. We heard the office door close with a slight click.
Alex waited a minute. “You know that second night…in our rack?”
“I’m still embarrassed about that, but yes, I remember.” I looked at her in suspense. She purposely paused too long.
Alex moved her smiling face to within a few inches of my own. “A hundred time better!” Her smile was so infectious, we both giggled like children.
“You know, if I didn’t know better, I’d think you two really were sisters! Sharing performance stats with Allie, honey?” Brandon asked with a coy smile as he entered the room.
Walking around the table, he withdrew a cup from the wall cabinet. After fixing his coffee, he sat down beside Alex, pulled her close and kissed her. I found myself slightly jealous.
“I tried not to wake you, honey, sorry.”
“It wasn’t you, dear. I was having this dream where you and Allie…” He looked sheepishly over to me and thought better. “Anyway, I’m having this dream… and the lamp falls off the nightstand. It woke me with a start. What a great dream too! Say, you don’t suppose…”
“Could have been, dear. I’ve tried to break her of the habit, but those two are incorrigible and capricious when together! She never used to be like this before the Mahanilui!”
I just shook my head and chuckled. “None of us were like this before the Mahanilui, sis!”
“Well, I for one am glad you are, Empress! I wouldn’t have found you had it not happened!”
“Aren’t you the sweetheart? Hey, are you still up for some traveling, honey?”
“Why, I thought you two were stuck here for another day?”
“Sometimes it happens.” I shrugged my shoulders.
“So, where would you like to go, hon?” Alex inquired.
My future self’s spouse thought a minute.
“With all due respect, Alex, I’d like to see this Base of yours- if the captain here, will permit it, of course. World War II history has always intrigued me.” Brandon looked my way with promise.
Alex gave me a nod of consent.
“Okay, but I warn you, the welcome there may not be as cordial as yours. Only Ricky Lynn and Jack have experienced their ‘twins’. Also, we will be in a real war zone, although a ‘rear’ area it is still dangerous, Brandon. Still interested?” I tried to cover all the problem spots.
Alex was smiling ear to ear when I looked back to her.
“Why the look, sis?”
“Thank you, Empress!” A single tear ran down her cheek.
“Um…huh?” I tilted my head at her.
“I remember all this! This very conversation! I even remember what I was thinking…what you are thinking this very second!”
“That I think you’re being silly?” I laughed.
Alex turned in her chair and drew me in with her arms, squeezing tight. The tingle was there again.
“Or, that I can’t breathe?” I fought my constrictor.
“Yes!” She answered quietly and started to cry and laugh all at the same time.
I looked to Brandon with concern. “Are you sure you’re taking good care of me?”
Brandon, for his part, just looked confused. Alex laughed a few more times then moved back to wipe her face.
“Okay, so tell me when and who we leave with, sis.”
“Both of us, Brandon, Emily, Spencer, both Cummins’, both Samuels’, and the girls. Young Alex and Jimmy will want to stay here.”
“What about…’Greggie’?” I asked with as much contempt and poison my voice could muster this early in the morning.
Alex just winked at me and smiled. I knew that look! I also knew we were being watched. Alex must have felt it too.
“Gremlins?” she called out, “I know you’re here! Show yourselves!”
“How does she do that?” Sam said from behind me. The three of us turned around.
“She had to have heard you, Cassie. I didn’t make a sound!”
“Oh, bull! I saw you walk through the table to beat me around it!”
“Fight nice girls! I can feel you not hear you!” I informed them.
“You both need to eat a good breakfast this morning and then you need to pack for a four day trip. We’re going to visit Atlantis-Minor.”
“See, I told you I saw that coming!”
“Give it a rest, Cassie, I knew we were going and I didn’t even have to use my powers!”
“Girls! Don’t make the Empress change her mind! We leave at 1400hrs. You will wear your uniforms, Ensigns!”
“Aye, aye, Admiral!” They said in unison jumping to attention.
“Admiral, Alex?” I raised an eyebrow.
“Actually, I retired a Rear Admiral in 1998. I got tired of using all that makeup to make myself look old- my pores got clogged and I started to get acne.”
“We can’t have that now, can we?” I teased. “Has anyone heard from the Samuels twins recently?”
“Greg and I stopped by there the night before last, ‘Aunt Allie’. I think they have things patched up- at least they were behaving like they did.” Cassandra answered. “In fact, we had to leave early because Ricky Lynn said they were going to some club on the south side of Flagstaff. They looked really cute in their matching rave outfits- cute little red numbers that ended about here.” She motioned to…well, to a scandalously short distance below her bottom. I saw Samantha roll her eyes.
“They probably did that to get you and ‘Greggie’ out of their time-share!” Sam growled in exasperation.
“Don’t you two ever stop?” I sighed.
“Not since I’ve known them, Allie!” Brandon interjected causing both girls to stop and frown at him.
A door closing in the front of the house indicated Spencer came out of the office. He entered the kitchen in Navy working blues. The insignia on his sleeve was that of a radio operator, but looked strange.
“Well, what do you think? I’m surprised it still fits!” He asked with pride.
“I love a man in uniform, Spence, but Electronic Data Encryption Specialists didn’t appear until the computer age, say the early seventies?”
“We can always say he’s classified, sis. His insignia isn’t that different.”
“That’s okay, sisters, he will be my personal assistant regardless!” Emily turned the corner of the stairway already in her dress whites. I immediately took stock of her rank.
“Commander. How nice of you to join us this morning. Care for some coffee?” I welcomed her.
“Yes, thank you. Mister Rosen, my coffee, if you please.”
“Aye, sir. One coffee comin’ right up!”
“Was that too over the top, Allie? It’s been so long I’m not so sure.” Emily smiled at us.
“You sound just like Uncle, sis.”
“I wasn’t trying for that, but it will be nice to see him again!” Emily toned down her smile just a bit.
“What about me, don’t I get a uniform too?” Brandon cried out in a little boy’s voice- like he was somehow being overlooked.
“Why yes, my widdle Bwandon gets to dress up in his own spiffy uniform!” Alex grabbed his cheek and jiggled it. “Emily is that old thing still in your closet?”
“Do I ever throw anything like that out, Alex?” She said right before Alex disappeared.
Well, I guess that answered the question of when.
I tried to phase out. Alex reappeared in her seat.
“I didn’t think you could resist, sis.”
“All moorings are cleared, Admiral. Ready to get underway!” I chirped in happiness.
“As you were, Empress! Proper attire of the designated period is first required! Although you do look darling in that pink chemise!”
“You like it? I had thought about taking this and several others along.”
“You’ll find an extra duffle in your closet, Empress, packed and waiting. Also I took the liberty of having your regulation items cleaned. Greg put up a fuss, but in the end…I won!”
“Thank you, Admiral!”
I stood from the chair, phased, and headed upstairs to change.
Upstairs, I noticed the bathroom door was slightly ajar. Greg was humming some unknown tune while shaving. I got right behind him so I could be seen in the mirror and rephased.
“BOO!”
Quickly phasing out again I observed the result.
“Ouch! Shit!” He jumped a few inches cutting his chin in the process.
My work being done, I continued to the bedroom I shared with Jack. Rephasing, I began my preparations. They had obviously been reading our minds again as they were on their way to being dressed in their whites.
“Eavesdropping again, Jack?” I asked as I pulled the pink nighty off over my head.
“Ya, well it’s nice to be prepared. By the way…nice move in there!” Jacki nodded to the hallway.
“It was the least I could do!” I said as I fastened then adjusted my regulation brassiere to fit. How different they felt after wearing modern lingerie! Even though they had been washed here.
“Feels strange after wearing this new stuff, huh, Cap?”
“Sure does, Jack! How could we wear these?” I replied as I slid up my regulation britches.
“Wait til you see what the designers have us wearing in the fifties!” Jacki spouted. “Talk about torpedoes!”
“I can hardly wait.” I said sarcastically. Jacki shook her head and gave a little snort.
“Hey, if everyone is getting into uniform, isn’t ‘Greggie’ going to suspect something?” I looked at Jacki and Joss.
“No, I already know what I’m going to do, Allie.” Alex said as she appeared behind me.
“Something devious I hope?”
“Just wait and see, sis.”
“Won’t Cassie be mad?”
“Who do you think conceived it?”
The four of us smiled. I realized there was still hope for our girl.
“So, Cassandra has a limited time for this one?”
“Over the years she’s had numerous boyfriends, sis, none of which interested her for very long. Greg has been her longest pursuit. A few years ago, if you asked me, I’d have told you they were planning to make it official. I don’t know what happened, but after that he turned into a first class pig! It took your arrival here to convince her of what a mistake he really was.”
“I didn’t want to be the harbinger of death, Alex! I just don’t like the guy! I’ve always stuck to my guns when it comes to first impressions and my feelings!”
“I know that, remember? I think your first impression of him when you two met is what opened her eyes. I am her mom. She’s grown up seeing me all the time and you as her reclusive Aunt. Maybe because she knows you’ve been isolated from mainstream time- unbiased, someone to put a new light on things- I don’t know!”
“But when I showed the same attitude towards him that you had…”
“Exactly!”
“So, I am the harbinger of death.”
“In this case, the giver of life, Empress! You’ve managed to save yet another life! I’ll have to add that to the chronicles when I get back.”
“He stays himself, you know.”
“Who, Empress?”
“Brandon. He’s as good as his word, sis. In nineteen years and twenty days, he’ll drink the water and never imbibe again. I see a few hundred years of happiness for you both. I’m so happy for you!” I hugged her tight as I felt tears of joy for her.
“You’ll get there too…in time, Alex.” She rubbed the back of my head and patted my back gently. “We better get downstairs or miss the fun, sis.”
There we were: one man and seven women all in regulation naval dress, talking quietly amongst ourselves in the living room. I had to admit I looked very good in gold stars! We were waiting for the Samuels girls to arrive- oh yes, one other person also.
“Ricky Lynn is here.” Jack announced.
Ricky Lynn and Lynn joined us shortly. Both were conversing happily as they entered the room and took their seats after greeting us all.
“You two work out your differences, Lieutenant?”
“Aye, ma’am. We’re good to go, Skip!”
“Good to hear, Chief.”
“So when do we leave?” Lynn asked with uncontained excitement.
“Patience, Lieutenant. We’re awaiting one more recruit.
“They’re coming, Admiral!” Jacki announced to Alex.
A male voice could be heard descending the stairs.
“You mean to tell me she talked you into this horse…?”
“Alex can be very convincing when she puts her mind to it, Greg!” We heard Brandon interrupt; he continued to explain as we heard them enter the kitchen.
“Don’t get me wrong, it does look good on you, but why an old World War II era uniform? I mean…modern issue is so much more comfortable!”
“That’s not the point, Greg! This is a re-enactment and ceremony!”
“Just the same, I’d rather be comfortable than…wow!” Greg stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he saw us.
“Major! You’re out of uniform, marine!” Alex growled.
The ingrained responses of the Corp revealed themselves as Greg snapped to attention.
“I only found out about this, Comm…oh shit…Admiral!”
“So you do still recognize rank, major!”
“Yes, ma’am!”
Alex approached with a steady glare on her face.
“How’s that again, marine?”
Greg gulped. “Sir, yes sir!”
I had never seen anyone break into a sweat so fast before!
“Ensign, Fleming C., front and center!” Alex growled.
Cassandra hurried over to her and stood to attention. From the peripheral of my vision, I noticed Greg yawn and thought it strange. Jacki must have been reading me.
‘Another one of my gifts, Empress. Don’t worry, he’ll be fine- won’t remember a thing!’ She said in my mind.
“Ensign Fleming, do you have something to tell this disgraceful excuse for a marine?” Alex backhanded his beer gut. Gregory’s eyes snapped wide open.
“Yes, ma’am! Greg, I’m afraid it just isn’t working between us! At first I thought you were the one- really the one! Through the many years we’ve been together I kept up hope that you would change just enough to love me for who I was and not for what I looked like or did sexually!”
Cassie took a deep breath and continued. “Despite my hopes and dreams you’ve disappointed me at every turn! Now we’ve been recalled and my desire for you to join me has waned. Greg, I’m afraid you cannot follow us nor can you ever remember my family or me. I have no other choice but to release you, Gregory. The Admiral will relocate you to another city where you will start your life anew- without me! I thank you for all the good times we had, sir! Goodbye.” Cassandra had real tears running down her cheeks as she finished. Her plan or not, it had hurt her immensely!
“As you were, Ensign!” Alex sounded choked as well. Cassie returned to her previous position.
“You’re breaking up with me, Cassie?” Greg yawned again and blinked a few times.
“Are you hard of hearing as well, Major? She said we were being recalled!”
“Recalled where?” He asked as his eyes closed farther and he yawned yet again.
“We have been recalled to a place and time you cannot understand nor reach, Gregory.” Alex said humoring him with partial truth.
His eyes closed and head tilted to the side slowly. The man was literally asleep standing up.
‘The Admiral and I will be right back, Empress’ Jacki said in my mind again. She walked over and took Alex’s outstretched hand. Alex grabbed Greg’s limp hand and all three vanished. Brandon’s expression was priceless as he looked around the walls and ceiling.
“She didn’t hurt him did she, Allie?”
“Not in the least, Brandon. From what Jacki told me, Greg will wake up on a bench in his old hometown. He won’t remember any of this.” I explained.
“We essentially reset his memory back to before he and Cassie met. Anything that remains will seem like a wild dream.”
“Are you sure this is what you wanted, Cassandra?” I asked as gently as I could.
“He was using me, Mom! It took Allie to make me see that.”
“But you were using him too sweetheart, couldn’t you see that?”
“Just for companionship and sex, mostly companionship though, Mom! He was using me as his maid, sex slave, and trophy wife. No, I’m sure. I’ll find the right guy some day, you’ll see!” She tried to dab her eyes dry. “I’m ready to leave now, Empress.” She approached and wrapped her arms around me as she quietly started to cry on my neck.
“We have to wait for Jacki and the Empress to return first, sweetheart, then we can go.”
“Thank you, Empress.” She whispered. “You’ve shown me the way, yet again.”
Samantha joined in by gently rubbing her sister’s shoulder.
“Now that’s a different view! I’ve never seen mother and daughters making up from this perspective before. Care to share some of that with me, sweetheart?” Alex said as she and Jacki reappeared.
“Everything okay, Empress?” I asked.
“Sleeping like a baby on a park bench, sis.”
“What if he remembers- even a little of it? As I recall, the last time we did this Homeland Security almost got us!” Emily stated with concern.
“Then it will make a wonderful fantasy story, sis, just like last time. That’s about all. Now, if everyone will grab their gear, we can go.” Alex proclaimed.
Jimmy and young Alex came up from the basement.
“You sure I can’t come, mom?” Alex asked.
“Sorry, hun, not this time. I’m afraid you don’t look old enough to be in the service. You’ll have more fun here with Jimmy, anyway.”
“I thought you said he declined the trip, sis?”
“I know how persuasive he can be, Empress, remember that girl from Tennessee- what Pa never found out?”
“Oh, ya. Got it, sis.”
“Allie, you, Lynn, and Joss go back to that night in the infirmary. About ten minutes later should do. The rest of us will arrive that afternoon, about one-ish at the entrance to the Yellow Brick Road. That should give you time to prepare everyone- especially Emily!”
“Understood, Admiral.” I answered, standing to attention for a moment.
“Oh, thanks for reminding me! I’ll need your extra gold clusters when we arrive. Women never made it past Captain back then and surely never made Admiral. Amelia will want to borrow her sister’s extra bars, also.”
“Amelia?”
Emily raised her hand slightly. “I’m Amelia, Alex, when I travel with you.”
“Oh. Why reduce your rank, sis?”
“Because you’re the base Commander, remember? I’d outrank you!”
“Oh ya-right. Ready, you two?” I looked at Joss and Lynn.
“One sec, Cap.” My Jack gave Jacki a tight hug and a kiss on the cheek. “See ya soon, Sis!”
“Aw, get outta here, sis!” Ricky Lynn groaned as my Chief tried to repeat Jack’s maneuver. “See you this afternoon, sis!” Lynn said anyway.
“Oh, sis, you have…it?”
“Ya, I got it in here.” Lynn patted her regulation pocketbook.
“I’ll need that back before I leave. Don’t forget!”
“I won’t!” Lynn growled.
Alex and I watched the short conversation with interest until Lynn noticed.
“Sorry, but if I lose this, I’ll never live it down, Skipper!”
I shrugged and turned to Alex.
“Until another time then, Alex.” she and I hugged again.
“Until another time, Empress.” She winked.
Joss, Lynn, and I picked up our gear and took each other’s hands.
The dimly lit infirmary replaced the crowded living room.
“Welcome back, Alex. Chief. Commander.” Emily greeted us- relief evident on her tired face. “Did you find what you were looking for, Ricky Lynn?”
Chief Samuels smiled brightly and fumbled with her purse.
“Um…I’m going to need you three to stand outside for a few minutes. I promised Ricky Lynn I’d keep this strictly ‘for my eyes-only’.
Jack turned and calmly walked out of the building without looking back, but Emily looked at me in confusion.
“Future Tech, sis. It hasn’t been invented yet. Let’s just let the Chief work her miracle.” The two of us started for the infirmary door. “We’ll be outside, chief!”
Ricky Lynn’s back was to us already so all we saw was her left hand raise and wave a few times.
Want to see some really amazing equipment, sis?” I asked Emily after I shut the door.
“Thought you weren’t going to ask, Alex.” Her devious smile could be seen in the faint moonlight.
I offered my hand and we passed straight through the door we had just physically exited.
“It’s so small, Alex! She’s just touching the screen and it changes. What’s she doing?”
I looked closer and saw small, multicolored boxes popping up on the screen.
“It’s called a portable computer.” I told her. “These things can do almost anything! Seems like everyone has ‘em in 2026.”
“How does she know what to do, Alex? I didn’t think Ricky Lynn was that receptive to learning new things? I would’ve at least expected some notes or something.”
“The chief looks so familiar with that instrument because she invented it, Emily!”
“When? In the week she spent in the future?” Emily looked confused.
“No, sis, in the eighty-four years between now and then! That there is Prof. Samuels not Chief Samuels!”
“You knew?”
“Since before we left Flagstaff, sis.”
“How did you figure that out, they’re identical?”
“It was something your husband Spencer said when we talked this morning. He said…”
“My husband…Spencer? I’m married?”
“Yes, your second husband, Spencer. You’ll meet him this afternoon, sis. What a sweetheart! Anyway, he complimented Alex and I for acting so much like twins. Spencer observed how we played to each other- exchanging jabs and compliments and such, just like real identical twins would do. He also noted that our personalities were different in certain aspects.”
“I can see how you two would be different. She has eighty-four more years experience under her belt than you.”
“It was more than just that, Emily. When I was there, I felt…um…shy- that I was less informed about that time period and constrained myself so as not to reveal any hint of when I was from. Instead of my usual outgoing self, I became the submissive one- sort of.” I winked.
“I’d pay money to see that, Alex! So how does this explain how you knew this isn’t our Ricky Lynn?”
“It was the look on future Ricky Lynn’s face before we left the house. She asked if Lynn had ‘it’. Benign in and of itself, but she paused as if unsure of what to call that.” I pointed to the handheld device. “Our Ricky Lynn seemed angry at being reminded- completely opposite of what you would expect. Also, when I asked Lt. Samuels if she was ready to leave, I didn’t see that impish grin she always flashes every time she gets called lieutenant.”
“What are you going to do? Wait, why is she pulling down the sheet?”
We watched as Ricky Lynn drew down Randi’s cover sheet and proceeded to loosen her trousers.
“Please forgive me Randi, but I need to reset you. I hope you know I’ve never been comfortable with this!” she quietly told the unconscious woman.
“Alex, she’s reaching down the front of her panties!” An alarmed Emily exclaimed as we saw Ricky Lynn reach down Randi’s drawers at an odd angle. Her face twisted in revulsion. Emily’s grip tightened exponentially on my arm.
“You know I always hated doing this! It always makes me feel so…so gay!” Prof. Samuels said to her patient. “There it is, yuck, now to…got it! That should bring ya back to us, Chief!”
Prof. Samuels turned around and looked directly at us. “Don’t worry, Skipper, Dr. Scott, your Ricky Lynn asked me to do this. She couldn’t bring herself to touch Randi’s reset button- as you can see it isn’t in the most convenient location. It should only take about a minute for her to run her POST or pre-operating system tests.”
“How did you know we were here?” I hissed- my eyes narrowed as I rephased the two of us.
“Because you both told me you were here, Empress.” She said simply.
I nodded my head in acceptance. “Oh, right.”
We kept quiet the stated minute and watched in awe as Randi’s body twitched and trembled, her closed eyes darting around in their orbits; fingers, toes, neck, head, torso, arms, and legs twitching and bending to their limits.
“She reminds me of that movie I saw two nights ago back at Emily’s house. What was it called again, Ricky Lynn?”
“’The Terminator’, Alex.” Prof. Samuels answered as she shook her head. “I’m afraid Randi won’t try to kill you though, she a good comptroller.”
“A what?” Emily choked out as Randi’s body suddenly went still.
“A comptroller, Doc, a computer that controls things. Randi’s gift allows her to control electronic devices and computerized equipment. I know that doesn’t mean much here, but wait til the sixties and beyond!”
Randi’s eyes opened and closed very mechanically a few times then slowly opened.
“Chief? Skipper? Dr. Scott? Where am I?” She lifted her head enough to look down at herself. “Why are my pants…Ricky Lynn, what the hell is going on?” She screamed.
“You were stuck in an endless loop, Randi! I had to reboot you!” She sat down on the edge of the cot and leaned closer to her patient.
“I was in a what? You had to…to reboot me? Why would you have to change my shoes?”
“Think ‘locate reset switch’, chief. You should see documentation on that feature come up in your head.”
Randi closed her eyes for a few seconds, they flew open and her right hand flew up and met Ricky Lynn’s face with a loud crack.
“Pervert!” Randi shrieked.
“Ouch! Okay, you two neglected ta tell me ‘bout that little detail!” Ricky Lynn said as she rubbed her burning cheek.
“From what I saw, Professor, you deserved that! Randi how do you feel?”
“Per…fesser? Samuels what have you been doing since I went into this so-called endless loop? Skipper, what year is this?”
“Chief Van Pelt, this is May 1st, 1944. You’ve been unconscious for the better part of two days now.” I informed her.
“Input accepted, please specify present time and time zone.” Her voice sounded mechanical- creepy. Her eyes looked glazed.
“Um, 0015hrs, Hawaiian time. Why, chief?” I asked after I answered her strange request.
“Input accepted, setup is complete, returning to Operating System.”
“Ricky Lynn? What just happened?” Emily beat me to the question.
“Secondary setup protocol, Doc. She should be good as new.”
“Who should be good as new, Ricky Lynn?”
“You, Randi. You’ve completed your reboot. Were there any startup errors? Just ask the question in your mind.” Samuels suggested.
“I didn’t see anything, should I have?”
“Not for a first time reboot, chief.” Ricky Lynn looked up at Emily and I. “She’s good to go, Skip. I’ll be off to the head now. I need to clean up.” She held her hand up wiggling her fingers with a sour face.
“Thank you, Professor Samuels, dismissed.” She nodded, sniffed the air, looked at her hand in disgust, and then headed for the door at a fast pace.
“What was that all about?” I asked Emily.
“Did you pay any attention to me at all when I told you about female responses to certain stimuli?” Emily asked annoyed.
“Oh, right.”
Emily turned her attention to her patient. “Randi, I’m afraid I have to check you for infection. Please remove your trousers then I need you to…”
1230 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 1st, 1944
“Skipper, I’m really sorry I lied about who I was! I remember what the penalty is for impersonating an officer, ma’am. See, Ricky Lynn almost spewed when I told her how to reboot Randi! After she went ballistic on me the other night, I felt I needed to make it up to her, so instead of writing everything down, I just told her I’d take her place.” Ricky Lynn explained as we made our way to the yellow brick road.
“I just wish you had enough faith to tell me, Professor. Don’t automatically assume I’m going to disapprove!”
“Sorry, Skipper, I really am! I should have asked more questions when you and Emily first told me.” She gently touched her cheek. “Good thing we heal fast, huh?”
“Ya, good thing!” I laughed.
“So how is Randi doing today, Doc?” She asked Emily.
“I’m not sure how she is, Chief! I asked that very question to her and got that strange voice telling me she was…um, ‘operating within nominal parameters’! What in the world is that all about, Ricky Lynn?” Emily asked in a perplexed tone.
“Just unmasked operating system messages, doc. She’s still new to this, over time she’ll learn to control her ‘automaton response’.”
“I’m not even going to figure that one out! Do all you people from the future talk so strange?”
“Worse, I’m afraid. Wait til you hear Cassie!” Ricky Lynn laughed as she saw me roll my eyes.
“Cassie? You mean Cassandra- Alex’s Daughter? We’ve only heard her name mentioned twice, but never met her. What’s she like? Will I like her, Ricky Lynn?”
“Cassie’s a bit like the Skipper’s ma, doc- just a little outspoken…”
“She’s a lot like Ma, Emily! A real handful- you’ll like her!”
Hey, Captain, wait up! I thought I was a member of this Base too!” Randi shouted as she caught up to us. Even at a full run she appeared free of sweat, which was amazing given the eighty-seven degrees and sixty percent humidity today.
“Didn’t Lt. Scott confine you to bed rest, chief?”
“I heal fast, ma’am! Plus, I wouldn’t miss this for the world! I’ve never seen you ‘pop in’ before!”
“It’s nothing special Chief, it usually happens just like that.” I snapped my fingers.
I noticed Randi’s eyes immediately widen as I snapped.
“Isn’t it amazing how that works, Chief Van Pelt?” My voice said from behind me.
“Randi!” I heard Chief Samuels scream and promptly watched Randi get tackled to the ground in a blur.
“Gee, ya think she missed her much, sis?” I asked turning to Allie. I noted how impressive the group looked in their dress whites. We really did look like angels- only without the wings.
I knelt on one knee before her, right fist to my chest, head and eyes looking down. “Greetings, Empress! Today is May 1st, 1944, 1245hrs. You’re early!”
“God, I’m as bad as the rest of you! Get up, you silly woman!” She hissed in mock anger. I looked up to see her holding back a smile similar to those already on her companions.
“Samuels! Could you get off me or do you want to put me back into the infirmary?”
“Chief, let her up! People will start to talk!” I giggled.
“Allie, it’s nice to see you again, sister!” I said as I embraced her. I felt the tingle as we touched. Her smile finally broke through.
“You’re an Admiral, Alex?” I didn’t think that was possible!” Emily gawked at Allie then turned her attention to Em…Amelia. “I’m only a Commander? Hey, what gives, Alex?” She frowned.
“I didn’t stay in as long as Allie, sis.” Amelia told her. With that Amelia came over and embraced Emily.
“Ouch! I just got a shock from you! Is this the sign you were talking about, Alex? The sign that we’re the same?”
“Yep, you get used to it, sis! Emily, I’d like to introduce you to your twin sister, Amelia. Amy, Emmy!”
“Ma is the only one that can get away with that, Alex! I will not have my sister doing that- understand?” Amelia growled.
“Amelia…that was…”
“That was Grandmother Scott’s name, yes.”
“I always loved that name!”
“Yes I do!”
“Ahem.” Cassie cleared her throat and looked down at the ground trying not to look too impatient.
“Yes, sweetheart, I know you’re there.” I acknowledged.
“Emily, this is Cassandra and this is Samantha, my daughters. Allie and I said the last part together. Emily looked at the two of us in alarm.
“Aunt Emily!” Cassie swooned right into a bear hug.
‘You’ll have to excuse my older sister, Aunt Emily; she just broke up with her boyfriend and is a little ‘emotional’. I’m Samantha by the way.” Sam said, making quote gestures with both her hands and mouthed the word ‘emotional’ with a funny face. A quiet giggle was heard throughout the group. She then waited patiently for Cassie to back off before greeting Emily in a similar manner.
“Wow, dear, you haven’t changed in eighty-four years! How did it take so long to find you and make you a part of my life?”
“Always the romatic, Spencer.” Amelia held her husband’s arm. “You are lucky you found me when you did, dear!”
“I can see why I will marry you, sailor!” Emily eyed up the only enlisted man in the newly arrived group. “And you, Lieutenant, how do you fit in here?” The man had been busy looking all around him.
“He’s mine, sis!” Allie made it clear in no uncertain terms.
“Brandon, how was your trip?” I asked as we embraced. “I trust you approve of our little island paradise?”
“This is really 1944?” He quietly asked.
“Sure is, lieutenant. Feel free to look around, but I must warn you…no touching!”
“What? Why?” The confused man asked.
“Because you’re in the forties, Lieutenant. We have a more uniform set of morals here than the next century seems to have! As Base commander, I expect you to behave yourself!” I giggled. Allie rolled her eyes at me.
“I’m sorry to have missed your arrival, Empress, I had things to attend to.” Mina said as she appeared behind us on the path.
“Mina!”
“Aunt Mina!”
Allie, Amelia, Cassie, and Sam ran to her and swamped her with attention.
“Mina, we are so glad to see you!” Allie broke into tears, as did our daughters.
“I assure you, Empress, I too am enthusiastic about seeing you! Though, I’m not entirely sure I deserve such a tearful reception!”
Allie pulled away slightly. “It’s just that it’s been a while since we all saw you last, your highness!”
“Why Empress, am I missing…or dead?” Mina’s eyes narrowed.
“You’re traveling, Mina! Why would you think otherwise?” Amelia asked going on the defensive.
Mina looked unsure as to accept the explanation, but smiled just the same. “Then welcome friends! I’m sure you will have your fill of me soon enough!” She laughed.
“Spencer, how good of you to come!” She kissed his cheek. “Ah, Brandon! I trust your learning of our existence has been enlightening and not entirely frightening?”
“It’s been enlightening, yes, your highness!”
“Mina, dear boy! You are family!” Mina cocked her head slightly. “You are still married to the Empress, are you not?”
“Ma’am, if you had asked me that a few days ago, I wouldn’t have known what to tell you, but yes, I am still married to this unbelievable woman!” Brandon grabbed Allie’s waist and pulled her close. Allie blushed profusely as he then pulled her into a kiss.
“Good! As it should be!” Mina closed on the lieutenant. “You know…I have heard tell of our Empress being uncertain of a great many things these days! I would advise remaining close to her at all times during this visit!” I saw Mina wink at him, yet no smile revealed itself.
Brandon looked back at her in confusion not entirely understanding her cryptic advice. “I’ll do that, ma’am…” Mina gave him her ‘evil eye’. “Um, I’ll do that…Mina!”
“That’s better! Now if you all would excuse me, I have duties to perform before dinner. Again, welcome to Atlantis-Minor!” Mina excused herself and disappeared into the yellow brick road.
“Here, sis, I’ll take your gear.” Jack said as Joss’ duffle lifted on its own and moved toward Jack. “In fact…” Everyone else’s gear rose into the air and moved single file back the path to base.
“Do you think that surprises me, Jacki Cummins? You’re just trying to show off!” Joss said sounding a bit catty.
“At least I didn’t carry us, sis!”
“Yo, Lt. Samuels, do I get a hello or hi?” Ricky Lynn asked her twin.
“Thanks, sis, I owe ya!” My Ricky Lynn kissed Lynn on the cheek and hugged her. “Did you get the information you needed?”
“I got everything, kid! Hopefully Randi won’t need to subject herself to upload quite so often now.”
“Upload, Chief?”
“Back in our time, you had to upload your self into our robotic cars, Randi. With the code I just copied during your initial reboot last night you won’t need to do that anymore. You can finally go and be that family you’ve been talking about for so long- isn’t that great?” Lynn asked with a huge smile.
“Um, ya…sounds, um…great.” Randi didn’t sound like it was a happy thing at all.
“Well, shall we head back to your hotel, ladies and gentlemen?” I asked as I turned and lead the way.
Emily caught up to me. “Something bad happens to Mina, doesn’t it Alex?”
“I’m not sure, Emily. Allie won’t say anything about it other than she took her back to see Grampa.”
“Grampa? Didn’t he pass away back in the mid thirties?”
“I think the Empress took her back to 1895, sis.”
“Well that certainly clears things up, Alex!”
“Clear as mud, sis, I’m sorry.”
“Why be sorry, it hasn’t happened to you yet!”
“Nor am I looking forward to it, Emily! I just have this strange feeling…”
“Hey, girls, what are you talking about?” Allie inquired as she and Brandon came up beside Emily and I.
“You! You kind of went over the top back there with Mina. Now she has one more thing to search the future for, Empress. Was it that much of a defining moment, Alex? I’ll understand if you decline comment.”
Allie thought a minute. “It wasn’t the end I had been expecting, sisters. Our trip back to 1895 took an unexpected turn- let’s leave it at that please.” There was that solemn look I had seen yesterday in Flagstaff.
“Sure, sis.” I set my attention on Brandon. “So, what did you think of time travel, Brandon?”
“To tell you the truth, Alex, it was a bit disappointing. Snap! You’re there! I expected some sort of fade out, fade in effect or some kind of pain.”
“He cringed and cowered like Uncle Rick did that first time, Alex!”
“I think they all expect the worst that first time. As you remember I was no different- in fact, I thought I had died!” I admitted.
“Yes, but I ended up in that void!” Allie reminded me.
“I was there, remember? Brandon, if I found us a safe location, would you be up for a side trip to Pearl?” I asked out of the blue.
“Pearl Harbor? When, 1941?”
“Only if you were interested, and only if I found a safe spot to rephase! You did say you were fascinated by WWII history?”
“Alex, what are you planning- as if I didn’t know already?” Allie scolded.
“What is she going on about, Alex?” Emily asked with concern.
“Oh, something we were tossing around back in Arizona, that’s all, sis. So…what time did you figure on getting back to Flagstaff?”
“I thought about real time, Alex- four days from now, why?”
“Oh, ah…just so I won’t show up there and scare the stuffing out of Jimmy and Alex. if…um…I would have to return there…in the future…that is.”
“I know you, Alex! What aren’t you telling me?” Emily growled.
“I can’t tell you, sis. That way if something shouldn’t work out…” I let it drop.
“I take it you’ve come up with a viable plan, Alex?” Brandon asked.
“Only if you choose to be a part of it. I could use your help on this one, Lieutenant.” I looked at Allie for a second. “With the Admiral’s permission, of course.”
It took a minute, but Allie smiled then nodded.
“Good.”
We finally caught up with the gear as we neared the Mess Hall. The ten free-floating duffles had drawn the attention of most of the base personnel. As we got closer, we overheard several women ask the same question.
“Oh God, there’s two of ‘em! Wonder if she’ll be twice as bad as before?”
“Looks like you have fans, Jack!” I giggled.
“They’re talking about Ricky Lynn, Cap. I’ll take care of it though.” She assured me.
“If you are talking about Chief Samuels and I, ladies, no we won’t be twice as bad as before- we’ll be in twice as many places as before! You all have your duties, let’s get back to them!” Jack announced to the crowd, who disbursed quickly.
“That was very well done, Commander. Now, could you please release my bag? That just creeps me out!” Brandon asked of Jack.
“Sure, sorry, Brandon.” His and Allie’s bags lowered somewhat and moved right over to Brandon’s waiting hands. Once he had hold of them, Jack let go. Brandon noticeably jerked as he assumed their full weight.
“I take it you use the Empress’ quarters when visiting, Allie?” I asked out of courtesy.
“Why yes, Alex, how ever did you know?” She shot back with a smile.
“Lucky guess. Amelia and Spencer, you two can take the Admiral’s quarters and Cassie and Sam you take…”
“We’ll take the extra officer’s quarters- got it, Skipper.” Sam and Cassie saluted, grabbed their duffle’s and headed off across the compound.
“Joss, you and Lynn can bunk with your respective sisters. Randi, go with the chief. I think you and Lynn have an awful lot to talk about.”
“Alex, aren’t you forgetting that Uncle Rick will be here in three days?” Amelia reminded me.
“That’s right…okay, you two take my quarters and I’ll stay with Cassie and Sam. Give me a few minutes to grab some of my stuff.”
“Hey, skip, I need your Jane Hancock on these req. forms. Oh, hi Emily, who’s the cutie?” Carroll had handed me her clipboard. “Oh, God, did I just say that? Emily, I am sooo sorry! Please forgive me Lieutenant, I don’t normally say things like that to strangers!” Carroll turned bright red as she waited for me to sign the forms.
“Relax, Carroll, I’ve heard something similar about fifty million times- no harm, no foul!”
“Have we met before, Lieutenant? I don’t recall seeing you before!”
“No, we haven’t met before Lt. Sheldon. I’m Brandon, Allie’s husband.”
“Allie’s…husband.” As Carroll was deep in thought, Brandon again drew Allie close and kissed her. “Oh! Empress, I didn’t know you traveled under an assumed name. I am deeply sorry, Empress! Welcome to Atlantis-Minor! It is May 1st, 1944, ma’am.” Carroll dropped to one knee.
“Oh, for the love of…! Get up, Carroll Sheldon!”
“Yes, Empress.”
“You can knock that off too, Lieutenant!”
Standing up, Carroll finally noticed something else.
“Oh God, Skip, she’s an Admiral!” Her eyes dropped to the ground. “I’ll just walk myself over to the brig now and save you the trouble, ma’am.” Carroll took her forms back and started for the brig.
“So sensitive and she’s not even expecting.” Allie giggled as she leaned into Brandon’s shoulder. “Carroll, you’re heading in the wrong direction. The storeroom is that way.” She said as she pointed in the opposite direction.
“Expecting…what, Admiral?”
“You have a job to finish, Lt. Sheldon?”
“Right…yes, ma’am. Thank you, Admiral!”
We watched as Carroll scampered off toward the storeroom.
“So, she’s been like this for eight-four years?”
“Some things never change, honey.” Allie told her husband.
The Empress’ quarter’s was in a spare building that I ordered to be locked at all times. That way, if future me was traveling and decided to stop in and rest, she would have a safe place to appear. All I had to do was phase out, enter the building, rephase, and come out the door.
“Let’s get you two situated in your quarters. I’m afraid they aren’t as opulent as the…um…condo, but it’s the best the Navy can do.” I reopened the door and we entered.
“Wow! This place is sick!”
“Excuse me? You don’t like it?”
“No, Alex, It’s absolutely amazing!” Allie nudged Brandon in the ribs.
“Then what is so sick about it?”
“Sorry, Commander, I forgot where I was.” Brandon cleared his throat. “I believe these quarters are suitable for the Admiral, thank you!”
“You big teddy bear, I’m not an Admiral here! Alex do you have your extra rank with you as I asked?”
“Right here, sis. Do you want one of my regular dress blouses too?”
“No, I brought some of my own, thanks.” She proceeded to strip and redress in her regular uniform, which she pulled from her duffle. I helped her pin her rank. “Oh, you forgot these back at the house.” Allie reached back into her duffle and removed four small pieces of cloth, which she then handed to me.
“Now where am I going to wear these?” I stared at the two bikinis she had bought for me in Flagstaff.
“As I remember there’s a wonderful sand beach with warm water here- relax, I brought mine along too, sis! You won’t be alone, I guarantee that!”
“Cassie and Sam?”
“Plus, the Cummins and Samuels! I think Amelia even packed several others in her extra bag.”
“What about Emily’s request for some future clothes?”
“Amelia took care of all that too.”
“I’m sure she’ll like that. I’m going to go back to my quarters and get my stuff. Ricki Peterson promised to have dinner ready at 1700hrs. Tish is helping her plan the menu tonight.”
“Ah yes! Sweet and Sour Pepper Steak with rice! We’re having real Japanese tonight, honey!”
“Great! I haven’t had any good Asian food since that place in Chinatown closed up!”
“You got Japanese food in Chinatown?”
“Asian food has sort of run together back home, Alex. Some Asian joints even sell Cajun- who would’ve guessed?” Brandon shrugged.
“That’s strange, Brandon, even by my standards!” Allie and I giggled. “I’ll see you in a little bit. Bye.” I walked out the door.
“Mom, I want the top bunk!” Cassie cried out as I entered the building with four sets of bunkbeds in two different rooms.
“You have got to be kidding me! Girls do you ever stop competing? Cassie do you ever stop complaining?” I asked the two siblings.
“But I like this room, Mom!” Cassie continued.
“You!” I pointed to Samantha. ‘You take the top bunk on that wall! You!” I pointed to Cassandra. “You take that top bunk! Those are my orders, Ensigns Fleming! I warn you, I will be right across the hall…on my own top bunk!” I looked at both in anger then turned to leave the room. “I want you two in regular uniform in ten minutes, understood?”
“Aye, sir!” Both said. I heard giggling as I shut the door. I vowed then and there that Chief Peterson was going to have help in the galley tomorrow- maybe even the day after…and the day after that!
“Finding everything to your liking, Empress?” I asked with a pleasant smile as Allie and Brandon walked into my office.
“It’s not the first class accommodations I’m use to, but they’ll do, Captain!” She laughed as she smiled.
“May I remind you this is the Navy, not the Waldorf, Empress! You’ll just have to rough it!”
“Alex, I find everything remarkable! Did Mariah actually do all this in four days?”
“So I’m told. She is quite the carpenter!”
“Carpenter! I haven’t seen craftsmanship like this since I visited the San Francisco Maritime Museum! She’s faithfully reproduced the 18th century style!”
“Maybe that’s because Mariah grew up in the early 1700’s, Brandon.” I said with little emotion.
“You’re pullin’ my leg, Alex!”
“I wouldn’t do that to you, Lieutenant. I like you too much! Mariah was an 18th century shipwright. She built then served on a British Ship-of-the-line.”
“No way!”
“Does it really surprise you, Brandon? After what you’ve learned and witnessed of us?”
“Captain’s right, dear. Mina is sixty-nine or seventy.”
“And don’t forget how old your wife actually is!” I interjected with an evil grin. Allie stuck her tongue out at me. And to think she became an Admiral!
I looked at my watch and saw that it was near dinnertime. I remembered that I had forgotten about Sam and Cassie- oh, well! I’d see them in a minute or two.
“Shall we walk over to the Mess Hall, or do you need help finding it, sis?”
“I know where it is, Alex!”
“Good because I know how easy it is for you old people to get lost.” I hurried out the building’s door at a trot.
“And I thought my daughters were bad! You do realize I knew you were going to say that?” I heard Allie shout from behind me.
I sat among my friends and relations enjoying the wonderful meal Tish had prepared by herself. I invited her to join us, but she declined claiming her work was not completed in the kitchen.
“What could you possibly need to finish back there, Tish?”
“I thought that since it is a special occasion, I would prepare something appropriate, Captain,”
“You mean our visitors, Tish?”
“No more questions, Alexandra-sensei! Wait to find out!”
Takashi once again disappeared through the galley doors.
A minute later all lights were extinguished in the Mess Hall and small twinkling lights emerged from the kitchen area. A chorus of voices started to sing ‘Happy Birthday’.
In the subdued light I could make out Tish holding what looked like a birthday cake with lit candles. She led a parade of five other people toward us and stopped opposite Chief Van Pelt. Nearing the end of the song, Tish placed the cake on the table before Randi.
“I hear it is a custom to make a wish prior to blowing out the candles, chief! Please…make a wish!”
“Tish, it’s not my birthday!”
“Have you not come back to us today? Are you the same person you were three days ago, Chief? Please, blow out the candles, Randi Van Pelt!” Takashi prodded.
“Chief Van Pelt, you have undergone the most significant change that any of us has ever experienced! You are, by way of that change, a new person- in essence reborn! Happy birthday, Miss Van Pelt!” Mina raised her glass in a toast.
“Happy Birthday!” We all cheered.
Allie reached for my arm and gently pushed to lower it in order to catch my attention. I had noticed her nervously watching her wristwatch for the past twenty minutes.
“Alex, you might want to answer this!” She said cryptically.
“Answer what, sis? We don’t have a single phone on the…
“Alex! Brie calling Alex! Empress HQ calling Empress!” Rang through my head.
I gave Allie the conspiratorial ‘you knew’ look. She nodded.
“Empress HQ to Empress! Are you there, sis?”
“I’m here Brie! What is it?” I thought to her. I noticed that Jacki and Joss immediately stopped what they were doing and turned their full attention to me.
“Alex, we have a situation! Your presence is needed in the Oval Office of the White House!” Brie practically screamed to me.
“Okay…how about a date and time?” I asked out loud forgetting my mental link to her.
“What’s she talking about…who is she talking to?” Brandon asked.
“Alex is talking to our sister Brianna, hon.” Allie replied as she watched knowingly.
“You can do that?”
“Sure can, hon! From any time, place, or dimension!” Allie informed her husband with excitement.
“I take it our Empress will be leaving momentarily?” Chief Samuels asked with a sad expression.
“Why, Ricky Lynn? You want to go with her?” Lynn asked her twin, knowing her attitude toward it this morning.
“I’m afraid this is going to be no joy-ride, Ladies!” Allie answered with concern. “This is, I’m afraid, the worst situation the Empress has found herself in to date! She must help sway the president to committing more troops to the Pacific Theater. It is a decision he will think long and hard on and it will prove to be the right one despite the brutality.” Allie’s eyes teared up as she continued.
“You see, the Empress will be put into a very difficult position, one she has vowed to prevent…one of a very personal nature.”
“Could you be any more dramatic, Admiral Steinert?” Mina asked from across the table. “You’re positively starting to sound like me!”
Allie wiped her eyes. “Thank you, Mina, I appreciate that.”
“Okay, how could talking to FDR put her in a difficult position? I’ve heard he’s a very pleasant man to talk with.” Emily exclaimed.
“Trust me, sis, she isn’t going to talk to President Roosevelt. I’m going toe to toe with my countryman!” Allie informed the group.
“I’d like to see that exchange!” Emily guffawed.
“I’m going to lose.” Allie said quietly as more tears slid down her cheeks.
All eyes at the table were focused on her except mine. They were still closed as I tried to concentrate on Brie’s voice.
I opened my eyes to see that all attention was on Allie, who was trying diligently to wipe tears from her eyes. What had happened while I was conversing with Brie?
“Did I miss something here?” I asked with concern.
“What? No…no, I was just relating to everyone how it feels to…to…to become a mother, Alex. I…I guess I got carried away with my emotions. Now, what seems to be the problem, sis?”
“I should think you already know, sister!” I reached out and touched Allie’s hand, receiving the expected tingle. I smiled at her.
“I’m afraid I can’t give you any pointers on this one, Empress. You’re on your own.” Allie forced a smile.
“I’m not going to like this am I?” My eyes narrowed.
“I can neither confirm nor deny that, Captain!” Allie choked out, her eyes producing more tears. “It has to be done though, Empress! Good luck.” Allie quickly stood from the table and rushed out of the Mess Hall to our amazement.
Mina drew everyone’s attention back to the table. “Empress, do be careful this time!”
“Alex, I think I should go with you!” Jacki strongly suggested.
“No, Jack, I have a feeling I should handle this by my self. Thanks for the offer though.”
“Can I inquire as to your destination, Empress?” Spencer politely asked.
“16, July, 1945; Oval Office; D.C.”
Spencer thought for a moment. “Dear God, you had something to do with that?” His volume suddenly rose.
“Apparently, I’m not too successful, dear brother-in-law! Now, if everyone will forgive me, I have to change. Tish the meal was fantastic, but I’m afraid I’ll have to pass on the cake. It looks delicious though. Once again, excuse me. I’ll try to hurry back.” I excused myself from the table and exited the building setting course for my temporary quarters.
1400 hours, The Oval Office, White House, Washington D.C., July 16th, 1945
The Oval Office was smaller than I expected. I had arrived several minutes ago, remaining out of phase until it was safe to appear. Several men, cabinet members I assumed, surrounded the president’s desk and blocked my view.
“I need more time to consider this, gentlemen!” The man’s voice was not that of President Roosevelt.
“Mr. President, you have to reconsider, sir! We don’t even know if these things will work! I say we stick to the plan already laid out by the previous administration!”
“Sir, I disagree! We could end this whole thing without hundreds of thousands of additional American casualties!”
“Gentlemen! Gentlemen! Y’all see that plaque on the desk? It says…’the buck stops here!’ Y’all know what that means? It means that I got thrown into this manure pile and the American people expect me to see fit to clean it up! What you gentlemen are proposin’ needs more than just a few minutes thought- hell congress could spend years debating the issue to debate this issue! I’m afraid I have to think on my decision a while longer!”
There was a short pause before he continued.
“Gentlemen, I’m afraid I’m gonna have to ask y’all to leave. I’m expectin’ one of my special consultants to arrive within the quarter hour; we’ll continue this discussion tomorrow. Now if y’all will excuse me, Gentlemen, Colonel?”
The room cleared and a lone occupant sat behind the large wooden desk. He was a small, grey-haired man with silver, wire-framed glasses. A single, thick manila folder sat before him as he held his head in both hands.
“Now what the hell do I do? Franklin, you never told me about any of this bullshit! Why couldn’t you be here to make this decision instead? When I agreed to be your running mate I had no idea I’d get saddled with such a difficult choice!” He rubbed his head in frustration.
“Sometimes it’s easier to talk it out with someone unbiased, Mr. President.”
“Shit, woman, you just scared the piss outta me!”
“I’m sorry, sir. I was told you wanted to see me? I’m Commander Alexandra Steinert, sir.” I shyly introduced myself.
“I don’t know no Commander Steinert! If I had, I’da remembered you, honey! How’d y’all get in here anyway, nobody can sneak past my people?” The man started to reach for his phone.
“Sir, I have my ways.” I appeared next to him behind the desk. He jumped slightly, spun his chair around then pointed his finger up at me.
“You’re that Empress, ain’t ya? I‘ve read just about everything I could since April, but I can’t believe what I read about you!”
I forced a smile. “Sir?”
“As I recall you helped my predecessor out last year- can’t recall the date though.”
“Sir, if I may? I don’t see time as you normally would. It is quite possible I haven’t been there yet.”
“Ya haven’t been there yet? Missy, who hasn’t been through last year, or this year for that matter?” The president adjusted his glasses.
“Sir, if you’ve read up on me, I can only assume it mentioned that I travel through time?”
“Sweetheart, we all travel through time- although I admit some of us travel through it a helluva lot slower at times!”
“No, sir. I…I can travel…through…time! Not just move through it like the average person, sir. I’ve been to the future, several decades in fact, and I’ve been to the not so distant past also.” I squirmed slightly at his unblinking, disbelieving stare. “Um, I can even see the future through many different permutations, sir.”
“What…like some kinda gypsy? I think about askin’ help from this ‘Empress’ I read about and somehow someone sends me a damn gypsy to help me make a life and death decision? Dammit ta hell, I can’t do this! Franklin you sonovabitch! Why’d you hafta go and die!”
“President Roosevelt is dead, sir? When?” I felt my eyes widen at the news.
“Passed back in April, Commander- April 12th I think- place has been nothin’ but chaos since! How could you not know that, woman?”
“Because it was only May 1st, 1944 when I left my base thirty minutes ago, Mr. President! Like I said…I travel through time…and space.” I added meekly. The man held his finger up to me again.
“Listen little lady, you think I believe everythin’ I read on this desk? Hell no! Ain’t no way y’all can do that…it ain’t possible!” He scowled at me.
“Care to bet on that, Mr. President?” I looked back at him with a defiant glare and a raised eyebrow.
“Do yer worst missy, but…”
I put my hand on his shoulder. The quiet of the oval office was replaced by the sound of…nothing!
“What! Where the hell am I!” He shouted as he looked around the dim nothingness whose only light emanated from a stationery sun.
“Welcome to my special place, Mr. President. I come here to think…about many things. You are perfectly safe, I assure you.”
“Where is this place, Commander?”
“I’m not really sure…probably another dimension, but it’s calm and quiet and allows me to think things through without interruption, sir.”
Why bring me here, then?”
“Well, sir, it sounded like you needed time to think, you also required proof as to my abilities- this fit both criteria. Now, how can I help you, Mr. President?”
“How are you fixed for Armageddon? An’ quit callin’ me Mr. President! The name’s Harry- Harry S. Truman.” Mr. Truman reached out his hand, which I took.
“Call me Alex, sir. Empress is too high folutin’!”
“Yer from the ‘Show-me’!”
“Born an bred, sir- Oak Ridge.”
“Nice country.”
“I like it. Now, what decision is it you’ve got to make?”
“Can anyone hear us in here, Alex honey?”
“Mr. Truman, as far as I know we’re the only living souls in this universe…unless I call another to it, that is.”
He eyed me very carefully. I spoke before he asked the now familiar question.
“The Empress…I…have the ability to…um…um…well to sort of call upon dead people, sir.” I explained, my eyes looking anywhere but at him.
I saw the next question coming. “I’ve called my dead brother, my Grampa, and a few others to this place. They try to help me figure things…”
“Ya mean if I needed to talk with…say, ol’ Abe Lincoln you could make him appear?”
I thought of his request and pictured our former president.
“That’s exactly the case, Mr. President.” A male voice said from behind us.
The tall bearded man in a black suit walked closer out of the shadows and offered his hand. “Mr. Truman, Abraham Lincoln.”
“I don’t believe it! I gotta be dreamin’ this! Bess! Bessy wake me up, darlin’!”
“I’m afraid, in this reality, I’m quite real, Harry. The Empress is very powerful here.” The tall gentleman turned his attention to me. “Madam, you look ravishing! You quite literally look like an angel, my dear.” Lincoln reached out, took my hand and kissed the back of it.
“Why thank you, Mr. President.” I blushed as I curtsied.
“So now, Harry, what seems to be the problem?”
“Do either of you know a doctor by the name of Oppenheimer?”
Getting no response he dropped another name.
“How ‘bout Einstien?”
“I know of Albert Einstien, sir, Mathematician and Physicist.” I answered.
“That’s him! Him and the other guy got a government project goin’…Atomic fusion they call it- tested it out in the Nevada desert by puttin’ it in a bomb. Made a real big fireball! They claim they can end the war quicker if I allow them to drop it on our enemy, Japan.”
“No!” I shouted. “No! Killing more innocent people is not the answer! No!”
“I must agree with the Empress, Harry! Killing innocents is not the way we Americans operate.” Lincoln stopped to think a minute.” Just how many people are we talking, Harry? One thousand? Two?”
“The estimates I’ve been given indicate a city of one hundred or two hundred thousand people could be destroyed.”
“My Lord, man! Devastation on such a scale is unthinkable- even in my day! That much from a single bomb?”
“The blast is reported to be equal to several hundred thousand pounds of high explosive, Mr. President.” Mr. Truman acknowledged.
“And I thought losing several hundred thousand men over four years was apprehensible! Now you can do it with just one bomb? What are you doing to the country I fought so hard to pull back together, Harry?” Lincoln gasped.
“Believe me, sir, it’s not something I do lightly! My advisors claim this war could go on for another couple years and cost America at least triple the lives of this other plan should the Russians… Soviets now, choose to retake Manchuria! I’ve been debating the two choices since they brought this hellish project to my attention! That’s why I called for Alex here!”
“So you expect the Empress to help you decide how many are to die!” Mr. Lincoln closed his eyes and shook his head slowly in disgust.
“Harry, do you understand what you ask of this beautiful creature?”
“Hey! I still think of myself as human, Mr. Lincoln!” I interrupted.
“My apologies, Alexandra. I meant it only as a show of affection, my dear!”
“Oh.”
“Mr. Truman, Alex has taken an oath to help save us from ourselves, not help destroy each other! What you ask of her I consider rude and appalling! Sir, it counters everything she stands for and I never expected this sordid abuse of her talent when I entered her existence into the confidential Presidential Diary!” Lincoln growled.
“I’ve met you already, Mr. President?” I gasped in surprise.
“Apparently not yet, my dear, not yet.” He chuckled. “Maybe in a few of your years.”
“She lied to me!” I said to myself quietly as I looked away.
“You lied to yourself, Alex.” He chuckled again, this time winking at me.
“Could y’all just knock that off, I’m gettin’ a headache here! Ya ain’t met, but ya have met later…back then?” Truman began rubbing his head in frustration again.
“Harry, your path is clear. As president of this great Republic, you alone must make the decision. I’m afraid Alex can be of no use as she has promised to protect all life on this planet…along with many others.” He winked at me again. “Although she thinks she is unbiased, she leans toward saving life…”
“But that’s what I’m tryin’ to do here, Abe! Save lives! Cain’t anybody here see that?”
“Mind who you’re talking to, Harry! I have had to make similar decisions in my tenure as well! The task is daunting at best and hardly ever popular!” The former President reminded.
“President Truman, I also know a little about life and death decisions!” I defended. “I originally lost my brother at Pearl Harbor, sir. When I found I could time travel, I designed a plan to rescue him. I succeeded in rescuing him and nine others from the same compartment of the Battleship Arizona. I alone made the decision to rematerialize on a beach adjacent to the ship. In the end it proved to be the wrong decision, sir. Those nine men couldn’t beat death the way I planned. Only my brother and I made it back alive. That decision…it…it will haunt me for the rest of my life.” I shook my head to avoid tears.
“So you see, Mr. Truman, why I must argue for saving all lives. It is my penance for giving those men false hope- of only delaying the inevitable!” Abraham Lincoln proved to be a very sturdy, nurturing man as I sought out his chest for comfort.
“Alexandra, you did what you thought was right, my dear! It’s what we all try to do. Perhaps you may do it differently than the rest of us, but it proves you are still human- just like the rest of us. And we must all answer to a higher power, Alex- one who has a different plan and does not like to share! Now dry those beautiful eyes, my precious angel. Harry needs our help.” He produced a linen hanky from his pocket and handed it to me.
“I’ll try sir, but I hinted to myself this wouldn’t turn out well!”
“It does not matter what the outcome, Alexandra, Harry is the one in the difficult position of weighing the options given him. It is our place to provide valid reasoning for choosing one option over the other. Shall we start with the facts you have been given, Mr. President?”
“I don’t have the exact figures on me, Abe. Perhaps if the little lady could take us back to the White House?” Truman looked at me as he adjusted his glasses.
“I’m afraid I’m only bound to this realm, Harry. I cannot travel about with Alexandra- as much as I would enjoy that.” The much taller gentleman smiled down at me- it was such a sad smile though. “If you could remember the estimates, we could better understand and develop our arguments for and against?”
“Sounds like a start!” Truman squinted at us a moment. “How do y’all know each other, anyway?”
I looked at the former President hoping to learn that answer also.
“Harry, Alexandra came to warn me of my impending assassination at Ford’s Theater three weeks hence my attendance!”
“So, you didn’t believe her?”
“Quite the contrary, Harry! As unbelievable as she is, the Empress provided me undeniable evidence of my demise! She took me ahead in time slightly and we found ourselves standing in a room containing a gentleman lying in state. That gentleman, upon further regard turned out to be me, Harry!”
“And you didn’t take steps to prevent it?”
“Once again, Harry, as Commander in Chief, it was my decision! You see…Alexandra can see the results that variations present to our future. After many trials, I decided that the only viable course I could follow would be that of my assassination. Once again, Harry, I had to make the unpopular choice. Given the alternatives though, it was the only reasonable option available to me that saved the country as a whole. Now it is your turn, Harry! You must face your choice as bravely as I. So, Mr. President, provide estimates so we may debate and provide intelligent consul!”
“President Lincoln, I know that you must be tired from moving so much, if you are weary, I can do this myself. I also know how hard staying here for any length of time can be.” I reminded him.
“Nonsense, Alexandra, it’s been almost ninety years since I participated in a good, honest debate! I embrace the chance to interact with one of my paramours!” Lincoln looked to Truman. “I must remind and warn you sir that I am also from the Midwest, therein, I can be quite headstrong in my beliefs!”
“Ma’am, sir, lets get to it!”
1930 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 1st, 1944
“Alex has been gone for quite a while this time, sis. I expected her to reappear just after she left. This must really be big.”
“Emily, you have no idea the strain placed on me! I was asked to run numerous variations on an exit strategy that would end this war within months rather than years.”
“How could that be such a strain?”
“The death tolls in every scenario were…are staggering, Emily!” Allie swallowed hard.
“As if there hasn’t been enough death already, sis?” Emily countered.
“Emily…they…we…we…destroy…oh, God, I still can’t believe he did it!” Allie broke down and cried.
“What she means, sisters, is that the United States uses a new weapon and forces the end to this war!” I said as I rephased next to them. I must have looked a wreck, as I had done nothing but cry for the last three weeks.
“Alex! You look terrible! What happened?” Emily exclaimed as she looked at me with concern.
“I have to find Tish…and apologize to her!”
“That wouldn’t be wise, Empress, not now.” Allie warned me with a tear-streaked face.
“That out of you!” I pointed to my twin. “You lied to me, Alex! Oh, I only went back as far as 1895! More like 1865! You lied to me! How could you do that? I’m you…you’re me- you know how I felt! Why?” I continued looking at Allie through tearful, stinging eyes.
“I promised him I wouldn’t, Alex. He can be a very persuasive guy. I remember you just found that out.”
“Who? Who can be very persuasive? Who did you meet, Alex?” Emily begged of me.
“The president, Emily, I met the president!”
“FDR? You met Mr. Roosevelt? What’s he really like, Alex?”
“Abraham Lincoln is a very caring and persuasive individual, Emily! President Truman on the other hand is a bonified hardhead! Abraham and I discussed and debated with him for what seemed like forever! It proved fruitless! He did it anyhow- damn him!”
“For those of us who only see medical futures or no futures at all, try to make some sense, Alex!” Emily growled in consternation.
“President Harry S. Truman! He takes over as Commander in Chief next April. He inherits the dubious honor of deciding to drop the bomb on Japan!” Allie informed everyone present.
“The bastard had his mind made up before we went to my private realm!” My sorrow changed to extreme rage instantly just thinking about it.
Did our lights just blink?
“Alex, I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, but this was something I had to do. I remember how much it hurts. Come here.” Allie’s arms reached out to me and wrapped around me as I approached. There was that tingle again as we touched.
“I know how hard this must be, sis. I get through it though. Now is not the time to tell Takashi of her country’s impending doom, trust me, you will sway that outcome to benefit her as the time grows nearer, dear Empress. That is the truth, Alex!”
I noticed Jack and Joss jump as I began to relive what I had seen in the not-so-far-future.
“Holy shit, Alex! That was just one bomb? No wonder you look the way you do! How could anyone do that to another? It’s…it’s…so horrible! Excuse me!” Jacki hurried out of the building. The muffled sound of someone losing her stomach could be heard outside.
“I can honestly say that water chestnuts scratch something fierce when they come back up. I wouldn’t recommend it.” Joss lampooned.
“How can you joke about that, Jack?” Amelia chastised.
“Tell me how this sits any better than what they find in Poland next spring, Emily! I believe you lose your dinner then as well!”
“That was a different thing entirely, Joss!”
“How is genocide any different in different parts of the world, Em!”
Allie continued to hold me tightly as Amelia and Joss argued. I thought it ironic that our small group was the only capable of lending solace to ourselves- physically. I felt a slight twinge in my abdomen.
Allie pulled back from me slightly and raised an eyebrow as she stared into my face.
“How long have you been traveling, Empress?” She asked me with serious intent.
“I lost count, why?”
“Think, Empress, how long have you been gone?” Allie stared at me with one eyebrow still raised.
I thought about how long I had been away and added the days together. “About three weeks, I guess…oh.”
“Yes, oh! Thank you for reminding me why I shouldn’t have come back here, Alex!”
“I’m sorry, sis, I didn’t know we would sync up again.”
“You what, Alex?” Emily sounded shocked.
“I knew this was going to happen, Allie. Was I the only one to pack extra clothes?” Lynn asked innocently.
“I did, Lynn.” Joss smiled.
“You probably read my mind to find out.” Lynn deadpanned.
“I resemble that remark, Ricky Lynn!” Joss smiled.
“I’m surprised you forgot, Al…Allie!” Amelia taunted. “You must be getting old!”
“This is exactly the reason I don’t like to be in the same place twice!” Allie grumped. “Brandon, honey, looks like we’re here for the next week, I’m sorry!”
“Wonderful! Oh…um…sorry…sorry to hear that, dear.” He changed his tune quickly realizing his mistake.
“Don’t worry, bro, think of it as a camping trip in paradise- an Amazonian paradise!” Spencer advised with a wink and sly smile.
“Yes, Brandon, honey. Think of it as an Amazonian paradise! Jack monitor his thoughts, if he even thinks about…you know…with anyone but me…” Allie slammed her palm into her other hand instead of finishing her sentence.
I had almost forgotten about what I had seen next August, the genial banter of friends and family provided a pleasant distraction- though short.
“Alex, you’ve got to stop doing that! It’s very disconcerting to have your thoughts interrupted by a three-mile high, developing mushroom cloud!”
“Then don’t listen, Jack! Remember what I said about leaving a person’s innermost thoughts to themselves?”
“That was not an innermost thought, Alex that was blatantly posting it to the Internet!”
“What?”
“Like selling it to the press or broadcasting it across the country, okay? Geez, I keep forgetting how primitive this time period actually was!” Joss rolled her eyes.
“Jack, broadcast this to the ‘primitives’ in this room and this room only.” Once again the ghastly mushroom cloud replayed in my mind. “This is our President’s decision to end the war! 0815hrs, 6 August 1945: Three B29’s fly over the Japanese city of Hiroshima unobstructed. From one plane, the ‘Enola Gay’, a single bomb is released. Moments later an explosion equal to one hundred and fifty thousand pounds of high explosives detonates at five hundred feet above the city. The city’s center is instantly vaporized - buildings, people, automobiles, animals…everything, all gone! A thriving city decimated in the blink of an eye!” I paused.
“It gets better! 9, August 1945: a second, slightly more powerful bomb is dropped on Nagasaki with similar results! 14, August 1945: Truman gets his way- Japan agrees to an unconditional surrender ending what comes to be called World War Two!”
“Alex, we did our best! You know that! In the long run, the world is better off because of that decision. Think back to all those scenarios you ran for him. This one was the most prudent. And he will never change his mind you know! Even on his deathbed in 1972, he still maintains he made the right decision!” Allie said calmly.
Emily had burst into tears and clung to Amelia. For her part, Amelia was doing her best to consul herself.
“Those poor people!”
“I know.” Amelia agreed.
“Those that died in the blasts were the lucky ones!”
“I know.”
“The thousands that died because of the radiation! The slow horrible, painful, death!”
“I know.”
“Takashi’s family!”
“No. They survived unharmed.”
“How?” Emily looked at Amelia with watery, red eyes.
Amelia just looked over to Allie and I, her eyes also watering profusely, and nodded.
“It wasn’t easy, Emily. Tish’s father is old and ornery- just like Pa!” Allie confided.
“How will Tish handle it- her home town becoming a radioactive ghost town?”
“We won’t talk for a few years after, I’m afraid, but she stands by her word not to reveal us!” Allie went on. “She understands I did the best I could, Alex. Her loyalty to us will never come into question. I’m afraid that’s all I can tell you now, sisters. The rest you must do on your own.” Allie’s eyes shifted slightly.
“Why? Why tell us so much then require us to figure the rest out alone?” Emily asked- her voice rose.
“Because I ask it of you, Emily Scott!” Mina stated frankly as she sauntered into my office. “Allie, Amelia, Jocelynn, and Lynn, were all sequestered in this time as well. There is no need to continue these confusing temporal loops any longer, Alexandra. The world can only stand so many time paradoxes, I’m afraid! You must go it alone from this point forward, Empress.”
“But what about Truman? I lost the debate, Mina. I caused the world to enter a new era- a nuclear cold war!”
“You caused that?” Mina chuckled. “By losing one argument? Really, Alexandra, you actually believe the fate of the world rests solely on your shoulders? Leave that to Atlas, sister! Shouldering the world is his curse, not yours!”
“But all those people, Mina!”
“His decision, not yours, Alexandra! The American people charged him with that burden, Empress! You did all you could- all that could be expected of you!” Mina said with a sad tone to her voice. “Would it be more disheartening to know that if you hadn’t tried, Mr. Truman would have done it three days earlier instead?”
“He had his mind made up! I knew he did- I just felt he had made the decision before Abraham and I had even begun debating with him!”
“You and Abe Lincoln debated against the president…and lost?” Jack exclaimed as she entered the office grimacing and wiping her lips repeatedly. She still looked piqued. Her expression changed to one of actual pain suddenly.
“Alright! I know I missed it the first time, Jack! You don’t have to shout at me! And if I’m such an air-headed blonde, what does that make you?” She turned and growled at Joss.
“Captain Steinert? Ma’am, we just got a radio message from Pearl informing us that Admiral Demmit will be here in the morning.” Josie Two-Eagle announced after knocking on the office doorframe and entering. “Wow, looks like a full house! Just so you know, Captain, I think someone may have thrown up beside the building out there,” She pointed back to the door, “Sure smells like it, anyway!”
“Josie, these are our twins…future twins. Amelia, Allie, Joss, and Lynn. They’ll be staying the week. These two…” I pointed to Spencer and Brandon, “Are off limits, understood?” I noticed Allie and Amelia mockingly grab their respective husbands.
“Got it! Future twins- strange, but approachable! Handsome guys- no touch!” She outwardly sighed. “Anyway, just wanted to let you know about the Admiral’s visit and that we may be called into action. A merchant marine vessel is late checking in and we might be called out on a search and rescue tomorrow. Of course, you already knew that. Good night everyone!”
“She never ceases to amaze me.” Allie shook her head after Josie walked out into the compound. Everyone looked at her.
“How she seems to take all this in stride! After all we’ve been through- all we’ve done, she still seems so indifferent about everything!”
I didn’t hear what else Allie said as I had already started my questions about the merchant ship.
I looked up to see everyone smiling at me.
“What? I was just trying to ascertain the ship’s status! It helps to know if we’re needed, right?”
“Yes, you get to blow something up, sis!” Allie giggled as she winked at me despite Mina’s nasty glare.
“After that dramatic tirade about using the atomic bomb, you’ll conveniently ignore that to justify some childish desire for destructive explosions?” Mina glared at me.
“The old saying, ‘hell hath no fury as a women scorned’, Mina.”
“You truly are complete then, Alexandra.” Mina said as she looked at me curiously.
“And…that’s supposed to mean…what again?” I eyed her cautiously as I tilted my head slightly.
“You’re finally thinking of yourself in the feminine, Alexandra!” Mina smiled. “You have accepted that you are a woman.”
“Thank you for reminding me, your highness. Excuse me, I really need to take care of something.”
“So should I, Mina!” Allie added as she headed for the door while I headed for the office’s water closet.
0900 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 4th, 1944
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Admiral! I trust your flight was smooth?”
“The trip has been uneventful so far, Captain!” he growled. This was his typical inspection persona.
“Then I trust you’ll find everything in order here, sir. May I inform the Admiral that we have some important visitors staying with us this week, sir?”
“Important visitors, Alex? What important visitors? Who could be more important than me?” A slight smile appeared on Admiral Demmit’s face.
“I’m sure Captain Steinert is over exaggerating, Admiral.” Allie confided as she stepped out of rank from the back of our formation and marched forward. Joss, Amelia, Lynn, Cassie, and Samantha also broke ranks and fell in behind her.
The old man’s expression was priceless!
“What the hell is this, Captain?”
“I am under your strict orders not to say at this time, Admiral!” I glanced at the crew of the PBY as I saluted.
Admiral Demmit took the hint and dismissed the plane’s crew after ordering them to deposit his gear on the dock. We waited until the plane had taxied away from the dock.
“I’ll have someone take that for you, sir. Chief Samuels, would you take the Admiral’s gear to his quarters, please.”
“Aye, Skipper! Fleming, Fleming, and Hardt, lets go!” Lynn Samuels shouted.
Demmit’s eyes widened as he noticed that two of the women looked an awful lot like Allie and I. He pointed at the two of them then to Allie, then back to me. His mouth opened like he was going to say something, nothing came out for a minute.
“I’m…I’m not even going to ask, Alex. I’m sure I wouldn’t want or understand your explanation. My inspection will commence at 1000hrs.”
“At least allow me to escort you to your quarters, sir!” I smiled to him, winking to Allie.
“Allow me, Alex.” He offered his arm. He grew confused as Allie took his other arm. Emily and Amelia fell in behind us as well.
“Commander Cummins, dismiss the crew, please. We’ll be in the Admiral’s quarters.”
“Aye, Captain.”
As we walked, Admiral Demmit began to question us.
“I take it you are future Alex?”
“Very perceptive, Uncle Rick! Allie Steinert-Covington at your service.” Allie smiled.
“And you’re Emily?”
“Amelia Scott-Rosen while I’m here, Uncle. Nice to see you again, sir!”
“You’re both married? Wonderful! Do I have any great nieces or nephews?” Admiral Demmit asked as we entered his private quarters.
“Uncle Rick!” Cassie and Sam shouted at the same time. They approached him cautiously before wrapping their arms around him. The old man instinctively kissed each on their foreheads then looked to Allie.
“Yes, Uncle Rick, those two are mine.” Allie admitted.
He looked at their nameplates.
“Fleming?”
“My first marriage, sir. I have another, but I told young Alex to stay home with his cousin James. I felt a sixteen year old boy would cause too much disruption here.”
“James is your son, Em…Amelia?” He asked catching himself with her travel name. Amelia just nodded with a smile.
“And home is…?” His expression suddenly changed and he answered his own question. “Is in the future. Well, now that we have that question answered…” Demmit left it hang.
A loud knock sounded at the door, and Cassie admitted Spencer and Brandon. Both men came to attention before the Admiral.
“Sir. Marine Lt. Brandon Covington, sir!”
“Sir. Electrician’s Mate-First Class, Spencer Rosen, sir!”
“Funny…I don’t recall receiving paperwork on any men transferring to this unit?” Admiral Demmit carefully eyed up the two.
“That’s because they aren’t in the military yet, Uncle Rick.” Allie calmly informed him. “Neither husband has even been born yet, sir.”
“Sir, I served in Iraq from ’07 to ’09 then in Afghanistan for eighteen months until my retirement in October 2010!”
“2010?” Demmit reached for his forehead. “Captain, do you have any aspirin?” He asked turning toward me.
“Sir, I believe these will help.” Brandon said as he pulled a couple paper squares from his pocket. Tearing them open he handed the old man the contents- four small, white tablets. Samantha produced a bottle of water from somewhere and offered it to Uncle Rick.
Taking the bottle, it crinkled a little in his grip. Demmit immediately released the bottle, thinking it was breaking, and watched it fall to the floor. His reaction to the pliable container not shattering was comical. “What kind of material is this?”
“Plastic, sir. More specifically, polypropylene.” Spenser answered.
“Poly-what?”
“A material similar to what is currently used for cockpit canopies in aircraft, only much thinner, sir. Allow me to get that for you, sir.” Spencer said as he bent down to retrieve the bottle.
“Thank you, Mr. Rosen.” Demmit paused a second while taking the proffered bottle carefully. Unscrewing the cap he took a swig and downed the tablets in one gulp.
“Will somebody get this man the proper uniform? None of my nieces are to be married to no less than a lieutenant, is that clear?” The old man smiled as he observed the reaction from Amelia’s husband.
“Thank you, sir!” Spencer snapped to attention again.
“At ease, lieutenant.” Uncle Rick smiled. “It’s not like field commissions are a rarity around here these days! Isn’t that right, Admiral Steinert- Fleming-Covington?”
“How did you know, Uncle?” Allie asked in total surprise.
“Have you forgotten that I’m a good judge of character, my dear?” Demmit turned to face Allie directly. “What good would an Admiral be, if he couldn’t recognize a fellow constellation?”
“Have you been drinking our water, Uncle, because that was way out there- even for you?!” Allie turned slightly and winked at me.
“My dear niece, it’s the way you carry yourself- the way you acted toward me on the dock. Captain Steinert reacted normally. You, on the other hand, Allie, treated me as an equal. Only another Admiral would risk that!”
“I see. So you have no problem with my assuming a lower rank while here?”
“Not at all, Allie. I would have suggested it had you not already. Alex is the ranking officer here- it’s her base. Another admiral would only confuse the command structure and your voluntary reduction of rank is admirable…and in character with Alex Steinert’s personality.” Demmit wrapped his arms around my twin. “I’m so proud of you, Alex!” He told her quietly. “Was I there to see it?”
Allie gently pushed away from him, her eyes lowering to the floor. “I’m sorry, sir.”
“I see.” Demmit paused a moment then turned to Amelia. “I didn’t forget you, Em…Amelia, come here, Commander.”
“You knew? How, Uncle Rick?” It was Amelia’s turn to be surprised.
“That is a lot simpler to answer, honey.”
There was another knock at the door.
“Mina told me.” Demmit pointed to the door as Mina entered.
“I’m sorry, am I interrupting, Admiral?”
“Not at all your highness. We were just talking about you.”
It was Mina’s turn to look surprised now as she raised a curious brow.
“This is the day you told me about, Mina. The day I met my married nieces?”
“I’m sorry, Admiral Demmit, but this is not that day. You must be mistaken, sir.” Mina shook her head slightly. Not missing a beat she looked at me and closed the few feet to stand at attention before me.
“Captain, the brig has been prepared for our guests as you have requested.”
“Lt. Smith, I gave no such order. Why would we need to…?” A picture chronology began playing in my mind of our upcoming mission. “Very good, Lieutenant, thank you. You’re welcome to join us, Mina.”
“Thank you, Captain- with the Admiral’s permission?”
Uncle Rick nodded.
“Expecting more visitors, Alex?”
“Our next mission, sir. You’re sending us to rescue a disabled merchant cargo ship tomorrow morning. We encounter an enemy patrol and have to blow something up, Admiral.” I smiled while Mina, Amelia, and Emily looked annoyed. Cassie, Sam, and Allie all had an excited glint in their eyes.
“Just an observation, Alex, but I can tell who’s related to whom here!” The old man said as he pointed to the three with a shake of his head.
“Yes, sir! I’m so proud of them!” My smile grew wider, as did my daughter’s. “Although they won’t be going along this time- we’ll need the compartment space.”
Two smiles immediately turned to frowns.
“Mother? Why can’t we come? You said we could go the next time you had a mission!” Cassie whined like an adolescent.
“Yes, mom! I distinctly heard you say that at the DARPA meet!” Samantha added with her own childish whine.
Allie looked at me and nodded. I nodded back. We both smiled.
Uncle Rick just kept looking between the four of us, evidently wondering what was going on.
“Ladies, are you qualified for the silent service?” Uncle Rick cut in sounding very concerned.
“Does two years aboard the Attack Class Trenton qualify us, Uncle Rick?” Sam asked with a sarcastic look.
“Depends on what an ‘Attack Class Trenton’ is, sweetheart!” Demmit answered back, returning her sarcasm.
“The Trenton is…” Samantha rolled her eyes. “Or will be…a nuclear submarine capable of extended submersion for up to six months; surface to air missiles each equipped with multiple nuclear warheads; cruise missiles, and the latest digital surveillance and ranging equipment, Admiral Demmit. We didn’t just put on these uniforms you know!”
“Actually, I don’t know, Ensign Fleming- if that is really your rank? You girls strike me more as commanders than ensigns.”
“He’s good, mom!” Cassie admitted as she pointed to him.
“It was probably your attitude, sis!” Sam snapped.
“My attitude? What about your snippy tone when you answered him? You can’t talk to an Admiral that way - even if he’s family!”
“Like you’ve never talked to a CO that way before, Cassie Fleming!”
“Oh, don’t get me started, Samantha Fleming!”
“I have no more doubts, Alex!” Uncle Rick chuckled.
“Sir?”
“They definitely have your drive, Captain! Get them both checked out at a station and prepare the Sand Dollar for departure at…?” He stopped abruptly and waited for me to state the departure time.
“0730hrs.”
“0730hrs, Captain.”
“Aye, sir!”
Both girls sported huge smiles.
“So, how much sugar HAVE you two had today?” Allie asked them.
“Mother!” They cried in unison.
“Captain? How well stocked is your OC? I can’t take much more of this!”
“I believe your quarters are fully stocked, Admiral.” I reminded him.
“Ah yes. Gentlemen, would you care to join me?” Admiral Demmit looked to Spencer and Brandon for acknowledgement.
“Just tea or coffee for me, sir.” Spencer advised. “I don’t do alcohol.”
Uncle Rick eyed him up once more.
“No, sir. I haven’t partaken of the Sand Dollar- not yet.” He looked to Amelia with a smile and winked.
“Ladies, I’d like to chat with my nephews-in-law for a while if you please. Dismissed!” He said turning to the large, hand carved, mahogany cabinet against the wall.
“Gentlemen, I think we have just found the newest secret weapon against our enemy! Now if we could only get them to speak Japanese!” I heard the old man chuckle as I shut the door behind me.
“Mom, why did you two nod at each other in there?” Sam queried as we walked across the compound.
Allie giggled first, I started a second later.
“Just as I remembered it, Alex!”
“Ya, just as I saw it too, sis.” I replied.
“Saw what? What are you two talking about?” Cassie looked confused.
“You two…back there…moanin’ like a couple’a spoiled children! It’s exactly as I remembered it!” Allie admitted.
“Exactly the way I saw it unfold, sis. Now are you satisfied we’re us? I followed the script to the letter.”
Allie stopped me and hugged me.
“Yes, Alex, we’re definitely in the right timeline. Thank you.”
“Since we are now all certain we are where we should be in this existence, shall we get you two to the grotto and refresh your memories on present day submarine controls and theory?” Mina sounded extremely annoyed.
“What’s with your tone, your highness?” I asked, concerned by her out of character attitude.
“Nothing. This is just one of those days when the four of you really grate on my nerves!”
“Bad cramps today, eh?” Cassie blurted out.
Mina forced a slight smile.
Allie’s hand grazed the back of Cassie’s head.
“Owww! Why’d you do that for?”
0900 hours, 10 miles West of Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 5th, 1944
“Course is set, Alex. We should be at their last reported position in four hours.”
“Thanks Carrol, nice job. Sonar, where’s the bottom?”
“One-zero-two-four, mom…I mean Skipper.” Cassie…Ensign Fleming replied.
“Firing control, status?”
“Forward and aft torpedo rooms report all tubes loaded and ready, Skipper!”
“Thank you, Miss Fleming.”
“I don’t remember it being so cramped in here, Captain.” Samantha stated before turning back to her station.
“You were only sixteen the last time you were here, Sam.” I noticed Carroll glance up from the chart table.
“How can you know that, mom?”
“Your past is my future, honey. I can see the future, remember?”
“Oh ya.”
Carroll looked at me. “You three are amazing- yet somewhat disturbing! Has anyone ever told you that you give those in your company a headache?”
“It’s a running theme, Carroll, try to ignore it as best you can. It can and will get worse!”
“Golly, I can hardly wait!”
“Captain, why didn’t mom want to come along? I would have thought she’d jump at the chance?”
“Sam, she didn’t come along for precisely that reason! Remember this is 1944 and ‘Captain’ Steinert is commander of the Sand Dollar. How would my crew react to two captains? How would I react to another captain? Besides, someone has to keep an eye on your stepfather and step-uncle!”
“FRELLING PIECE OF…!”
“Having a problem over there, Sonar?” I responded to Cassie’s outburst.
“How can you stand this antiquated equipment? This thing won’t stay in calibration!” Cassie appeared ready to punch the panel full of dials, knobs, and gauges before her. My regular crew in the compartment looked back at her as if she were crazy.
I looked back at Samantha to see her stifling a giggle.
She pointed back at her sister and, with a wide smile, quietly announced, “iAssist withdrawal. ADHD will start in about another hour or so.”
“Oh.” Was all I said back, not knowing what an iAssist was, though I guessed it was the small portable computer everyone seemed to carry in the future- as for ADHD, I had no idea.
“Ensign, may I remind you that is the most advanced Sonar equipment to date! Now stop complaining and tend to your station! If Seaman Hilf can keep that thing in tune you should have no trouble, Miss Fleming!”
I noticed Samantha giggling again.
I glared at her. “Mind the firing panel, Ensign Fleming!”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“How can you stand it, Alex?”
“What’s that, Carroll?”
“Motherhood! How can you stand being a mother?”
“I’m not there yet, Carroll, remember?”
My navigator visibly shivered.
“What’s wrong, Carroll?”
“Remember that feeling you told me you got when you first saw Emily on Mare Island?”
“Ya, why?”
“I’m getting that same feeling from you now, Skip!”
1300 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 5th, 1944
“Sonar, where’s the bottom?”
“Eight-seventy-five, Skipper.”
“Thank you, Miss Hilf.”
“No, not like that! Here, like this! Ma’am, you just have to have a little more patience. See? A little on the knob goes a long way on the dial. Now, you shouldn’t have to touch it again until we change depth. When you start getting reflections that are way too close just touch the fine adjust knob, don’t manhandle it, okay.”
“Thanks for the help, Jamie! Who would have thought this thing could be that sensitive!”
It just requires a little finesse, that’s all, Ensign Fleming. You’ll get use to it.”
“Please call me Cassie, Jamie. We both know who I am-what I am.”
“What you are, Ma’am?”
“I’m the captain’s daughter, what else would I be?”
“How about in the brig if y’all don’t man your station, Ensign!” I gruffly reminded her.
“Aye, Skipper.” Cassie sighed.
“Don’t worry, Cassie, she don’t mean it- really.”
“Miss Hilf, shouldn’t you be somewhere else right now?” I raised my brow as she turned away from the Sonar station.
“My watch starts in fifteen, Skip. Thought I’d get an early start.” Jamie Hilf winked at me as she pushed a stray brown hair behind her ear.]
I glanced at the chronometer. “Miss Richards, we should almost be at the position. Hear anything, other than the Ensign’s voice, that is?”
“All quiet, Skip. Just a few whales heading Nor-East about five minutes ago…wait! Skip, I have a contact bearing three-ten! Sounds like an escort.”
“All stop! Dive control; take us to three-five feet!”
“Aye, three-five feet.”
“Manuevering, all stop!” Carroll repeated into the squawk.
“All stop.”
“Manuevering reports all stop, Skip.”
“Let’s go to battle stations, Miss Sheldon.”
“Aye, Skip! All hands, battle stations, battle stations!”
Jack appeared at the forward compartment hatch.
“Did I miss anything, Alex?”
“Just in time, Jack. Hydrophone indicates a possible contact at…how far, Tammy?”
“Four thousand and crossing our course, Skip,”
“How could you hear that, girl?” I noticed Cassie try to grab the headset from Richards, who deflected her hand and pointed her to the Sonar panel instead.
“Don’t you have hydrophones in your century, Ensign Fleming?”
“Well ya, but they’re controlled by the computer- it’s more accurate!”
“Can it, Sonar! Where’s the bottom?” I growled.
“Seven-ninety and holding, Ma’am!” Cassie growled back- a response that should’ve put her in the brig!
“Stay on it, Miss Fleming!” I growled again. “I’ll remind you that every member of this crew is responsible for the successful outcome of the mission. It would be wise to think about that before pissing off your CO! This is 1944, not 2009, Cassandra Fleming! We do things the hard way around here! Now mind your station or be removed from it for the duration of this mission!”
My daughter’s mouth dropped open.
“That goes for you, Firing Control! Stay on your toes!” Sam’s smirk immediately disappeared. “Open doors on tubes one and two. We’ll have some fun momentarily, girls!”
“Aye, opening tubes one and two, Skipper.” Sam answered in a more subdued tone.
“Alex, we’re at periscope depth.” Jack announced.
“Carroll, raise the scope, please.” My voice still held some anger as I glared between my two girls before setting my attention to the eyepieces.
There she was, just as I had seen in my mind. We were about four thousand yards off to starboard of a converted enemy freighter. Knowing that the war was wearing down Japan’s resources, I now understood the number of converted cargo ships we had seen lately. Still, I couldn’t let my guard down for an instant even though I had envisioned the whole scenario we were now entering. There could always be a first time, and I didn’t want that to happen with my children onboard!
‘Don’t worry, Alex, I’ll protect the girls with my dying breath!’ Jack interrupted my thoughts.
'I appreciate that, Jack.’ I thought back.
Recalling yesterday’s preview, I aimed the periscope to where I knew our disabled ship had drifted. As expected, it was barely visible on the horizon. Knowing that the enemy ship had also spotted it, I gave the order to plot an intercept course. Carroll had the heading worked out in about two seconds.
“And you call me scary!” I smiled as a grin emerged on her face too.
“Hey, I just do the math, Skip.”
“And I thank you for that, Lieutenant. Helm, bring us around to…zero-zero-two degrees.” I said quoting Carroll’s calculation.
“Aye, zero-zero-two.”
“Ahead…” I looked twice as I noticed the unfamiliar speed in the calculation. I looked at Carroll, confused by what I saw.
“We can get there in plenty of time, Cap. I figure at this rate we won’t create much of a bulge on the surface. Fluid Dynamics, Alex.”
I looked at her once more then gave the order.
“All ahead four knots, Miss Cummins.”
“Aye, four knots, Cap.” Jack gave Carroll a strange look as she relayed the order.
“Tammy, keep an ear open. Dive Control take us to four-zero feet.”
“Four- zero, aye.”
“Fifteen minutes, ten seconds, Skip.” Carroll informed me. I nodded.
“Periscope depth, Skip.”
“Thanks, Jack. Ready on the firing board, Ensign?” I looked to Samantha.
“Aye, firing control ready and waiting, Skipper.” Sam’s tone was dead serious now.
“Sam, open tubes three and four also, please.”
“Three and four open, Skipper. Will we really need four torpedoes, ma’am?” She asked innocently.
“Munitions of today are troublesome at best, Sam. We were only able to score our previous kills because Chief Van Pelt had modified the detonators…” I saw her confusion. “She hasn’t had the chance to fix these fish. Without her modification they may not trigger at…”
“Metal detecting proximity fuses of the day were very unreliable, even benign; so, were removed until a better solution could be found. Contact detonators were left to carry the burden- Sub school 101, Skipper.” Sam spoke as if reading from a book.
I temporarily moved my attention to the young woman at the firing control panel and shook my head, amazed by her knowledge of military history. I gave her a slight smile and nod then returned my gaze to the scope.
“Final heading- three-three-nine degrees, four hundred yards, mark! Fire tubes one and two!”
“One and two away, Skipper. “
“Fish are running straight and hot, Skip.”
“Thank you, Miss Richards.”
The first of two minutes went by slowly as we awaited the explosive announcement that our torpedoes had found their target.
“Up periscope!” I ordered.
“Alex?”
“We need two more fish in the water, Jack!” I explained as I reacquired our target.
“Heading three-four-zero, range, three-two-five. Fire three and four, Miss Fleming!”
“Three and four away!”
“Three and four also running true and hot, Skip!”
“Thank you, Miss Richards.”
Two more minutes passed before a single explosion was heard. Over the next few minutes I watched as the converted freighter slowly sank below the waves. Several lifeboats bobbed with the swells.
I was disappointed. This kill somehow lacked the excitement of any previous kills. Maybe due to the fact that I had foreseen the entire mission, start to finish.
“Carroll, set a course to our cargo ship.” I said quietly with little enthusiasm.
“Aye.”
“Aren’t we going to rescue the survivors, mom?” Samantha sounded concerned.
“I’m sorry, honey, this is a war. Our mission is to protect our ship and that means sinking the enemy should they get near. If our mission allows, we’ll come back and take on prisoners, or the cargo ship can pick them up if we can get them underway.”
“I just thought we picked up everybody, regardless. You didn’t have to pick up Takashi, yet you did.”
“That was meant to be, Sam. Use you’re gift. See how things would unfold.”
Samantha visibly jumped.
“All those guys will die because of one hard-assed pervert! I will never understand men, mom!” An eyebrow rose. “Unless you come up with a plan to somehow…weed him out.” She frowned. I could tell she was running different scenarios. She abruptly spoke up. “On the bright side though, you’ll get to meet Dad.” A smile returned to her face.
Carroll and Jack suddenly stared at me then to Sam. I gave them a slight nod in confirmation.
“And you’re okay with that, Alex?” Jack cried out as Carroll just looked at me in amazement.
“We won’t actually get together for two more years.” I admitted to them in a singsong tone.
“Geez, Aunt Jacki, I’m seventy-four and Cassie’s seventy-six- back in 2026 that is- you do the math!”
“You’re seventy-six?” I heard Jamie Hilf exclaim over to my left. “If you look this good at seventy-six, I wonder how I will look?”
“Let’s just say you’re definitely ‘Bunny’ material, Jamie. Miss December 1968; Miss June 1983; Miss April 2013…”
“Enough Cassie! Shouldn’t you two be watching the sea bottom?”
“Aye, mom.”
“Ahoy, Esmeralda Sanchez! Do you require assistance?” I asked as we pulled along side the cargo ship.
“No, no one’s been hurt, sweetheart! Tell your captain we could use some help with the steering gear, though, it’s locked at full port!” The freighter’s captain shouted back.
“I’ll send a repair party over immediately, Captain!” I stressed the word ‘I’.
“I thought I told you we required no medical assistance, toots!” A gruff looking forty-something year old man growled as I reached the deck. I had insisted on leading our repair party.
“Yes, I heard you the first time, captain! You asked me to send over my mechanics. I’m Commander Alex Steinert, captain of the Sand Dollar.
“But you’re a dame!”
“Wow, really? Gee, I had no idea, but thanks for the clarification, captain!” I eyed him up with a sneer. “Do you want our help or not! We can just leave you out here.” I paused. “I’m sure that your men could get this hulk moving in another two days.” I motioned behind me. “Come on chief, you heard their captain; we’re dames and aren’t welcome here. Let’s get back to the Sand Dollar before that escort we sunk is replaced by a friend!” I turned and headed back to the gangway.
Jack stayed where she was as I started to pass her. I had seen the serious look she now wore once before.
“Not the right time, Jack, give him a minute.” I said quietly to her as I passed.
“You’re the skipper of that sub?”
“I’m also not in the habit of repeating myself, captain! Do you want our assistance or not?”
“You dames know what yer doin’?” He asked, again in a disbelieving tone.
“Listen Cappy, Me an’ my girls can repair this heap with our eyes closed!” Chief Samuels declared. “Just take us to the damned steering gear then stand back!”
“Jack, I want you to keep watch over Chief Samuels’ detachment. Be ready for an attempt on her virtues by a short greasy-headed excuse of a man, black hair and narrow mustache. Here’s an image for you.” I brought the image up in my mind for her.
I heard her in my head. ‘I’ll take care of it, Alex you go with their captain. He’s going to ask you to join him for coffee.’
“I know, Jack, I’ve seen this already, remember?”
‘Just doing my job, Cap!’ Her lips only moved to form a smile. I smiled back.
“Captain Steinert? Wait! Captain, I’ll have someone show your mechanics to the steering compartment.” He pointed and motioned for a short, black-haired sailor to come over.
“Badger, show these ladies to the steering gear.”
The man regarded us with disgust.
“Cap, we don’t need their help! They’ll just get in the way!”
“I gave you an order, Badger! I expect you to follow it!”
Badger just sneered and mumbled, “It’s up here.”
“Really? I thought the damn thing was in the stern!” Ricky Lynn stood fast.
Badger sneered again and mumbled something indistinguishable this time before turning for the stern.
I nodded for Chief Samuels, Jack, and the other three to follow him.
“Stupid broads’ thinks’ they kin do things better then us men!” I heard Badger mumble as they walked aft.
I’d heard such protests before. I thought of Ricky Lynn immediately and giggled.
‘Ya, Cap, ain’t payback a bitch?’ I heard Jack respond in my head.
“Captain Steinert, while your girls are seeing to our problem might I offer some refreshment?”
I put on my best smile. “Thank you, Captain…” I let the response hang waiting for his name.
“Sewell, ma’am. Nathan Sewell.”
“Well, Capt. Sewell. I would be honored! Thank you!”
We made our way down to the ship’s galley; its Spartan furnishings made Sand Dollar’s look like the Ritz! Sewell offered then pulled out a metal chair for me at one of the four metal tables. He remained standing.
“The Esmeralda is very well stocked. What’ll it be, ma’am, coffee, coffee, or coffee?”
“Hummm, such a selection! Let’s see…I think I’ll have the coffee, Capt. Sewell.”
“Black okay? We’re all out of milk and sugar.”
“Just the way I like it, captain, thank you.” I flashed him my smile.
Within minutes we were both seated across from one another at the stark metal table sipping the scalding hot, black liquid.
“So how long you been skipper of the Sand Dollar, Capt. Steinert?” Sewell glanced up from the tabletop to my face.
“About a month. We took her straight from Mare.” I answered nonchalantly.
A moment of silence filled the compartment.
“You mean to tell me the Navy just let you take a brand new sub out of the yard?”
“Why wouldn’t they, captain? I have five years of experience in the Silent Service. Most of my crew has at least three.”
More silence as Sewell assessed what I said.
“I just can’t believe…”
“Believe what, Mr. Sewell, that a bunch of women couldn’t possibly pilot a submarine in the Pacific- couldn’t possibly bring its advanced weaponry to bare on the enemy?” I stared into his eyes the way I had experienced Admiral Demmit do with me.
I saw curiosity…genuine intrigue. I also noticed nervousness. Was I making him nervous? Was this the first time he had met a strong-willed woman?
“No, I can’t believe the Navy would allow someone as beautiful as you to hide herself under the waves, ma’am.”
I was awestruck by his frank forwardness. It was my turn at silence.
“I didn’t always look like this, captain, this war…it…it changes people! It’s changed my entire crew.” I admitted. It was the truth, too!
“Hey Mad-dog!” Sewell shouted as a young man of twenty, light brown crew cut, six-two or three, slim, but well built entered the compartment and stopped dead in his tracks.
“Wow,” was all he said!
Sewell looked at him then to me. “Sandy, this is Capt. Steinert of the USS Sand Dollar, She and her crew were gracious enough to help repair the rudder. Capt. Steinert, this is my navigation officer Lt. Sanford Fleming.”
Lt. Fleming quickly approached and stood to attention. I flashed him my best smile- the one Emily taught me. “Lieutenant, nice to meet you!”
I couldn’t take my eyes off him!
“The Captain was just telling me how she gained command of a naval submarine, Sandy.” Sewell tried to get our attention. I forced myself to look away from the Lieutenant. How long had he been trying? Time seemed to have lost meaning. What was going on here?
“I’m sorry, lieutenant, you wanted the captain for something?”
“Do I!” He shook the cobwebs from his head before looking away from me. I giggled quietly. “Do I?” I noticed how he tried to avoid my eyes. “Oh, ya! Captain, I have a new course plotted taking into consideration the distance we’ve drifted over the past few days. We should reach Midway in two days given the rudder is freed up in the next three hours, sir.” When finished he looked back to me with a large grin.
Was I still smiling? Why? Why would I be smiling at this handsome stranger? Why did I feel so…so strange? How was he doing this…this Lieutenant…Fleming?
The name finally made its way to my befuddled brain. “Fleming?”
“Yes, ma’am?”
I blinked several times, allowing the name to sink in.
“Ma’am? You wanted something?” Lt. Fleming watched me carefully. I just stared at him.
“Capt. Steinert? Ma’am? Are you all right? Can I get you anything, ma’am.”
“Alex.”
“Excuse me, ma’am?”
“Alex, my name is Alex. Alexandra Steinert.” From below my field of view a hand came up into my line of sight. My hand.
Lt. Fleming took my hand gingerly and gently shook it. “Sanford Fleming. Nice to meet you, Alex!”
We stayed like that for…I don’t know how long we stayed there. Jack’s voice in my head snapped me out of my stupor.
‘Alex, what you said would happen is happening! Get down here now!’
I shook my head trying to clear it.
“I’m…I’m…uh…I’m needed aft. I think one of my girls is in trouble!”
I noticed that Sewell was gone. I stood to leave and felt lightheaded. Somehow I ended up in the Lieutenant’s arms.
“Wooow ma’am! Are you sure you’re okay, Captain? Maybe I better help you to the stern, ma’am!”
His arm felt so wonderfully strong as it wrapped around and held my waist. His hand felt so strong and firm as he took mine and led us out the door to the deck.
“Badger! Wake up! What the hell happened here? Have you been drinkin’ again, sailor?” I heard Sewell shouting as we entered the door. He was standing over a prone figure on the other side of the compartment that held the equipment necessary to move the ship’s large rudder.
The figure started to stir. “What…what the hell? How…how did I get here? Mad Dog? Why…?”
While ‘Badger’ tried to figure out what hit him, I went over to a visibly shaken Ricky Lynn. Sandy remained in the compartment’s doorway.
“Ricky Lynn, are you okay? What happened?”
She just looked at me with confusion.
I pulled my petite mechanic to me and proceeded to comfort her. “I’m sorry Ricky Lynn, I’m really sorry!” I felt a tear run down my cheek.
“I’m fine, Skip! I got one good shot in before the commander took over.” She quietly informed me. “Course you knew that already didn’t ya?” She pushed back slightly and looked up at me.
I nodded as another tear made its way south.
“Well, if you thought that was the only way…” She smiled at me. “He’s gonna have one helluva shiner!”
I couldn’t help smiling back at her.
‘Alex, ask me what happened here.’ I heard Jack say in my mind.
“Commander Cummins, what the hell happened here?” I shouted none too happily.
“Ma’am, Chief Samuels was just finishing her repairs when this man…” She pointed to the figure still sprawled on the deck. “Badger, started making advances. Chief Samuels told him to stop, but he just grabbed her around the waist and tried to squeeze her breast! At that point Miss Samuels throw a punch over her head knocking him away. He hit his head on the bulkhead and fell to the deck unconscious, Captain Steinert!”
“Is that what happened, Badger?” Sewell asked the still semi-conscious man.
I saw Jack start to stare intently at the downed man.
“Yes, sir. That’s what happened, sir.” He answered in a quiet, but audible voice.
“Lieutenant, confine him to quarters! I’ll see to this man’s punishment after our visitors leave!”
“Aye, sir!” Sandy replied as he crossed through the compartment and helped…dragged the man to his feet.
As he escorted the man past us, Sandy again looked into my eyes.
“I take it you work out of Pearl?” His eyes were just so intriguing!
“Ni’ihau.”
“Next time I get leave, can I look you up, Capt. Steinert?”
I didn’t say anything- I couldn’t- I just nodded.
‘So, that’s the future Mr. Steinert? Very attractive, Cap! I don’t suppose he has a twin brother?’ Jack said in my mind as she winked at me.
“I’m very sorry about this Capt. Steinert. I knew Badger was a bit…well, aggressive, but I never imagined he would ever attack a woman like that! He will be severely punished, I assure you! I will not stand for any of my crew assailing women!”
“I could make a side trip to Pearl if you’d like, Capt. Sewell. I’m sure they can find space in their brig for him! We have enough water and rations aboard for one more.” My mischievous smile was misinterpreted by him, but not by my crew.
Jack gave me the ‘you can’t be serious’ look. I just closed my eyes and shook my head twice.
Jack exhaled hard in relief.
“Miss Samuels, you say you have finished your repairs? Captain, would you care to try your rudder please?”
While the Esmeralda’s captain called the bridge, I stepped out onto the deck and looked forward hoping to catch another glimpse of Lt. Fleming. Why did I even do that? What was I doing?
“Yes! Thank you, Miss Samuels! How did you manage to repair it so fast?” I heard behind me over the sound of the tiller operator.
“Yer guys almost had it freed, Cappy. All’s we done was finish the job. Yer guy coulda done it in another…oh…say…twelve hours!” Ricky Lynn said as she and Capt. Sewell stepped out onto the deck followed by Jack and the others.
“Are you sure you can’t stay, Capt. Steinert? Cookie’s got this excellent recipe for two-day-old leftovers!”
“Thank you, Capt. Sewell for the offer, but we still have to validate our kill from earlier.” I stopped to consider something. “Could you do me a favor, Captain?” I smiled at him.
“For fixing the Esmeralda, anything!”
“Could you head over and pick up any survivors for us? Your brig is certainly bigger than ours. We counted six lifeboats.”
“It would be a pleasure, ma’am! Just relay the coordinates to Lt. Fleming and we’ll do the rest.”
“Wonderful, Captain! Thank you.”
1900 hours, 225 Naut. Miles N. W. of Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 5th, 1944
“Cap, why are we still here? Shouldn’t we be making for home?”
“Patience, Carroll, our work here isn’t finished yet.”
“What…is there another ship to sink?” Carroll smiled evilly at me.
“No, nothing so entertaining, Miss Sheldon. Be patient and you’ll find out in…” I looked at the chronometer. “In another four minutes. Take us to periscope depth, Jack.”
“Aye! Take us to periscope depth.”
“Three-five feet, aye!”
A few minutes later I was scanning the surrounding waves.
“Contact bearing two-five-one, twelve hundred yards. Set course and ahead slow. Prepare to surface on my command. Dr. Scott to the Con. Jack, assemble an armed rescue party- not that we’ll need it.”
Samantha and Cassie appeared at the forward hatch.
“You found a way? I knew you would, mom!” Sam was grinning ear to ear and sounded relieved.
“I’ve known the ‘way’ for quite some time, honey.” I gave her a devious smile.
“And you just let me work out all those alternate endings for fun?” Her voice raised an octave.
“No…I had you work them out for practice, honey; I do know your limitations, you know- both of you!”
“Mom, we both know our limits! We’ve used our talents for years now!”
“Have you really, dear? Have you ever been in a position or situation that required you to actually decide who lives or dies?” I looked at both women as somber as I could. “You said it yourself, Sam, that you both served on a nuclear sub, right?”
I observed two heads nod.
“Nautilus was launched in 1958 or 1959, right?”
Again two nods.
“That leaves Vietnam, the Falkland’s, and two Persian Gulf wars if I’m not mistaken. Vietnam and the Gulf wars were both mainly ground wars and we had very little to do with the Falkland’s, so I’m guessing you two have never been in that sort of situation- ever!”
“You forgot the cold war, mom!”
“Big deal! Two super-powers playing extended war games trying to provoke the other into world devastation! There is no honor in that- it’s just plain stupid in my book! They could have played chess, it would have been cheaper!”
Sam and Cassie both lowered their heads.
“Girls, this is as real as it gets! We could surface, crack the hatch and find a shower of lead mixed with the fresh air! The only thing to come close is the Somali pirate uprising in the early twenty-first century! Even then the SEALs did most of the heavy lifting!”
“Alright, mom, we get it!” Cassie finally spoke up sharply. “After World War Two, everything is a cake walk! Now can we just get on with rescuing those survivors, please?”
“That won’t always be the case, my daughters, but you’re right! Jack, all stop and surface the boat! We should be directly under that lifeboat. Emily, Sam, and Cassie please join me upstairs. Jack, call the lookouts and sound general quarters!”
“Aye, Cap!”
We watched the rescue unfold from the bridge. As foreseen, the small wooden lifeboat had settled on our foredeck a yard or so in front of our three-inch deck gun when we surfaced. The six men sat still as statues expecting it to suddenly erupt with fire and projectile. The only things that did move were six mouths when eight women holding guns surrounded them.
“Anyone needing immediate treatment, Lt. Scott?” I glance over to Emily.
“Scrapes and bruises mostly- one minor concussion, Alex. I’ll go below and get started.”
“Mom, I don’t see the man in my premonitions!” Sam informed Cassie and I.
“That’s because the Esmeralda picked up the other survivors, Sam! What we have here is the proverbial ‘one that got away’. This particular boat caught the current and drifted farther to the southwest than the other five.”
“So that’s how they came to us.” Cassie mumbled to herself.
“That’s how, Cassandra. You finally used your gift properly. Can you see now, how taking every conceivable piece of information into consideration can change the outcome of the situation? Did either of you ever ask where they came from or who they were?”
“The Empress wouldn’t tell us anything about them, mom!”
“Why didn’t you use your gifts? That’s one of its main uses. You used them all through school, why not use them for what they were intended for?” I couldn’t believe the two had never thought to question the Empress. I would’ve in an instant- of course I was in the habit of constantly questioning myself anyway!
I noticed Jack looking at the old, wooden excuse for a lifeboat. “Leave it, Jack! It would have continued leaking and eventually sunk in about two hours! Secure the prisoners and get ready to set the deck awash.”
“Aye, Cap! What about this?”
She held up a small, well worn, black book found abandoned in the boat. It looked to be some sort of ledger or logbook.
“Bring it in. It might be a diary or code book of some kind.”
Jack looked surprised I didn’t know what it was.
I did, but what fun would that be? I can’t give them all the answers, right?
“You are so cruel, mom! You know that’s a diary! Why fib?” Sam confronted me as we turned for the hatch.
“For the same reason you two won’t use your gift around Christmas! It’s nice to be surprised every now and again! Let’s get below so we can dive and go home.” We filed down the ladder into the boat.
0200 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 6th, 1944
“Welcome back, sis, I trust you found everything?” Allie met me in the grotto as I reached the edge of the gangway. She looked tired, but covered with a smile.
“Check! Everything is as it should be, Empress.
“I’m sorry our girls gave you so much static, but I know you taught them well.” We turned and headed out of the grotto to the temperate night air.
“It was about time! How else would they find mates if they don’t use their gifts? Finding someone compatible is important, yes, but finding someone compatible and receptive to our…um…lineage…takes more focus. They just needed to realize that for themselves, sis.”
“We did good, Alex!”
“Yes we did, Alex, yes we did!”
“So, did it feel as amazing as I remember?” Allie changed the subject.
“Did what feel amazing?” I stopped and looked at her incredulously.
“Sandy! Duh!”
“Oh, him. He definitely gave me some really strange sensations. I had a hard time trying to sort them all out, sis, why?” Allie mimicked me word for word. If it were daylight, she would have seen my frown.
“If you knew what I was going to say then why ask in the first place! Never mind, don’t answer that!” I looked around in the darkness at the trees, the brush, even the stars overhead along the path to my quarters- anywhere but at me…the Empress…Allie, I mean!
“Tiresome, isn’t it?” She finally said as we started to walk again and neared my quarters.
“Wait, Allie, I forgot Amelia and Spencer are here. I better get over to the officer’s dorm before those two start another pillow fight!”
“Now who’s the forgetful, old woman?” She giggled as we changed direction.
“It…It didn’t feel the same this time, sis.” I commented quietly.
“I know. From here on out it gets to be rather mundane. Yay, let’s go sink another ship, yippee. Try not to get too depressed about it though, sis; think of all the adventures you’ll have in time.”
“Like trying to save Lincoln? Or maybe visiting Grampa on his steamboat?”
“He told you about that did he?”
“Who President Lincoln or Granpa?”
“Ya, about that…sis, I can’t tell you anymore than you know now. I’m afraid you’ll just have to experience them for yourself.” She took my hand, the tingle confirming we were still one in the same. We walked hand in hand across the compound.
“I know…after this we won’t see each other until Sam’s born. I’m not sure how I’m going to feel about that.”
“You’ll be okay, sis, things will settle down after we leave. Your time will be filled with more important things- Randi’s new Radar system for instance. She’s years ahead of those geeks back at Raytheon! Then Josie will need yours and Jack’s support as she develops her gift. It’s the only time I’ve ever seen the girl get flustered.”
“Then I have Corrine to contend with…”
“Oh, she won’t be a bother, sis. Corrine will be the least of your worries, I’m afraid.”
“The six!”
“Absolutely! I trust they had enough to drink on the way back to base?”
“I’ve already brought my officers up to speed. In fact, the whole base has been informed as to the ‘changes’ coming.” I giggled despite the severity of what was going to happen later this evening.
“You know it’s for the best, Alex. If this hadn’t happened, the world wouldn’t be the same- I wouldn’t be the same.” Allie stopped and drew me in tight. “I’m going to miss you, sis! Just know that I’ll be right here.” She touched my upper chest. “Never forget that! If all goes well, I’ll see you after Sam’s born.” Despite the darkness, I knew tears were streaming down her cheeks. I could almost hear them hitting the dry sandy ground. “I better get back to my quarters. I have to get everything ready for tomorrow’s trip home.
“Allie, you don’t leave tomorrow, you leave on the eighth, remember?”
“I’m sorry, Alex, I got carried away. You’re absolutely right! We leave on the eighth. I’m afraid I haven’t been sleeping too well without my climate control. I’ll see you in the morning, sis. Good night!” Allie turned and left me at the Officer’s dorm door- not before hugging me and placing a kiss on my cheek one last time. I couldn’t help but feel she wanted to tell me something.
“Alex?” I heard Allie call from a short distance away in the darkness. “Alex, turn to the right! Please, you have to turn to the right!” I heard her sniffle and blow her nose then things got quiet as the distance increased between us.
“No…it’s your turn to make the beds, Sam! I did it for the last three days!”
“You did not! We weren’t even here yesterday, Cassie! How can you say you did it for the last three days if we were only here for two of them?”
“I made our beds onboard the sub yesterday!”
“The hell you did! We both stayed on station the whole mission, you twit!”
“Attention!” I shouted as I entered the room across the hall from my temporary quarters.
My daughters immediately stood to attention and quiet again prevailed in the building.
“You two got along better before you grew up! What seems to be the problem, Ensigns?”
“Mom, Cassie said that she made the beds for the last three days and I told her she was mistaken and she continues to argue with me and I want her to just own up and admit she’s wrong and just do what she’s scheduled for so we can get to breakfast this morning because I’m hungry and you said that we can’t eat until we clean our room so could you just tell her to do it so we can eat?”
I could see this was going to be another day I would empty another bottle of aspirin!
“Leave the bunks…go eat…finish you kitchen cleanup duties…come back here…make your beds! Have I said it slow enough for you two to understand?” I hissed at the two ‘grown’ women. I used the term loosely.
“But, mom!”
“What did I just say? Those are my orders, ladies!”
“Yes, ma’am!” They both said.
“Get a move on, girls!” I hissed as I pointed to the door.
Alex finds that her new life is about to get stranger and even more complicated as important pieces of the Mahanilui’s origin present themselves in wonderful, but sometimes painful ways. Can the phrase ‘Everyone has a twin somewhere’ be taken too far- and what about those ‘twin’s’ secrets?
Episode 7 “Homeworld”
0800 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 8th, 1944
“Good morning, Empress.”
“Good morning, Corrine.”
“’Morning, Empress.”
“Good morning, Jamie.”
“Good morning, Empress.”
“Hi, Tish.”
“Good morning, Empress.”
“Hi, already! Oh, et too, Alex?” Allie seemed a little upset this morning as I approached on an intercept. We were both on course for breakfast. As usual, the weather on the island was picture perfect- eighty-two wonderful degrees, few clouds and plenty of sunshine. Maybe some sunbathing was in order if I could talk Allie and our daughters into dawning the tiny scraps of cloth considered obscene by today’s standards.
I thought about it, trying to see the outcome.
I was momentarily shocked when nothing came to me. Strange…usually I would get something- no matter how small or far in the future. This morning…nothing.
I decided to try again. I asked myself whether today would be a good day to lie out on the beach. My answer came not from my gift, but from all around me!
Out of nowhere the wind began to kick up. Clouds I hadn’t noticed before quickly surrounded the sun and began to suffocate it.
“What’s happening, Allie?” I asked in alarm, looking around at the sky. “Is someone getting their gift?”
“Not that I know of, sis! I don’t remember this happening the last time. We better head indoors.” She had that nervous ‘uncertain of our timeline’ look again.
“The Mess Hall is just ahead. Come on.” I pulled her toward the mess hall door just as the wind seemed to increase- the familiar tingle reassuring both of us as we touched.
Thunder echoed off in the distance. The picture perfect day was quickly turning ugly gray. Was this some kind of freak typhoon developing?
“What’s going on out there?” Jack asked as we entered the building.
“Not sure; Jack, can you sense any unusual mental activity- like someone realizing their gift?” I asked her with more than a little concern in my voice.
“I’m not sensing anything, Alex. What’s going on?”
I just shook my head.
Sam and Cassie were next to come running into the Mess Hall.
“Where the hell’d this come from, mom?” Cassie growled.
“I don’t know. You three know the range of talents here better than I do. I’m open for ideas.” I asked as another angry clap of thunder echoed- this time, not so far off.
“We may appear to use magic, sis, but no one that I know of can affect the weather…not like this!” Allie informed me.
“Alex! What the devil is happening?” Mina shouted as she and her four daughters rushed through the door.
A crack and thump from somewhere outside was indication that the wind had become strong enough to knock trees down. More thunder reverberated through the building. What ever this was, it was getting closer and building in intensity.
Maybe we should make for the grotto, Cap.” Jack suggested and added. “Before it gets too strong.”
“Agreed. Everyone. Head for the grotto, we should be able to ride out the storm there.” I shouted to everyone in the building as more thunder sounded and rain could be heard on the metal roof of the building.
Allie and I were the last to leave, having made sure the kitchen crew had also left. Outside we met up with Brandon, Spencer, and Amelia. Allie and I motioned for them to follow. I hadn’t seen Emily yet, though.
“Where’s Emily? I shouted to them over the howling wind. The cold, driving rain stung my skin.
“She was just behind us, Alex!” Amelia shouted back.
“Go! I’ll look for her, Emily!” I shouted back before heading up the path to retrace their steps. I felt a hand on my arm and a tingle.
“I won’t let you do this alone, Alex!”
Small tree fronds and other debris started to fly all around us- our hair being blown parallel to the ground.
“You get back to the grotto, Admiral! I’ll find her!” My hair whipped at my face as I turned to her.
I noticed two other people hurrying toward us.
“Cassie! Sam! Get back to the grotto! It’s not safe out here!” I shouted as I tried to wave them back.
“There’s safety in numbers, Captain! We’re going to help- like it or not!” Sam shouted back at us.
Still the weather worsened. The bright daylight had now turned into a dull twilight.
We had to find Emily before this got any worse!
The four of us began to call for our comrade.
“Alexandra! Wait, We can help!” A male voice sounded behind us. I could just barely hear Brandon as he appeared beside Allie and I. Spencer and Amelia were directly behind him.
“What are you doing? Get back to the grotto! You’ll get hurt!”
“Tough! I’m not going to lose you this way, Alex! Let’s find Emily and get out of this!” He shouted. We could barely hear each other over the gale.
“There she is!” I pointed to the prone figure on the ground several yards ahead of us. A small palm had fallen and pinned Emily’s legs.
Since my voice couldn’t beat the noise of the typhoon, I signaled where I wanted everyone placed and motioned for us to lift the tree. Amelia and Allie gently pulled Emily out while the rest of us lifted the trunk. Brandon and Spencer took Emily into a fireman’s carry and we all hurried off to the grotto and safety.
As soon as Allie and I entered the yellow brick road, the tunnel started to reverberate and glow!
“What’s up with this now?” I tried to shout over all the commotion.
“Stop using your power, sis!” Allie shouted to me.
“I’m not using it! I thought you were?”
Allie shook her head.
“Keep going!” I shouted, not knowing what else to do.
We had just reached the grotto when the ground suddenly trembled below us. The tunnel we had just exited was now glowing and pulsing as profusely as a lighthouse beacon and the rumbling was evident in the quivering walls.
“Get the Sand Dollar fired up, Jack! We may need to get out of here quickly!” I ordered as I looked around at the walls and ceiling surrounding us. I could see them shudder as another crash of thunder sounded.
“Aye, Cap!” Jack saluted me quickly then turned toward the gathered crowd. “You heard the Captain, Ladies! Let’s get the old girl up and running!” Jack shouted as she waved for everyone to follow her.
“We won’t have enough room for everyone, Captain Steinert!” Mina calmly advised as she moved past me.
“Sure we will, Mina. We’re smaller than we used to be! That…and we have to!” I motioned her on as Allie and I started past her.
Mina started to move, but stopped dead and looked to Allie and I with shear terror in her eyes.
“Alexandra, your feet!” She pointed down and gasped.
“What about my feet, your highness?”
“They’re glowing, Empress!”
“What?” I looked down to my feet. A faint glow was surrounding them, as well as Allie’s. I moved one foot then the other as Allie did the same. Sure enough, our feet were glowing, not the ground.
Instinctively, Allie grasped my hand. The tingle we both felt was more of a strong electrical shock instead of a gentle tickle. Allie looked directly into my eyes. I could put no known description to the look I saw on my twin’s face. Surprise, confusion, panic, and terror all combined couldn’t begin to describe it!
Samantha and Cassandra were now next to us looking on just as shocked.
“What’s going on, Alex?” I asked in horror.
“I can’t let go, Alex!” She shrieked realizing the dilemma.
“Cassie, you grab mom, and I’ll grab mom! We have to get them apart! Pull!” Sam cried, almost in tears.
The shock I had experienced tripled in intensity as the two took hold of us!
“I can’t let go, mom!” Sam shrieked as horror overtook both the girl’s faces.
I noticed Brandon and Spencer coming closer to us.
“Stay back! Both of you!” I shouted to them. “If you want to live, for God’s sake stay back!”
I looked down to Allie’s hand. There was now no sign of her fingers- just my hand- as if she were melting into me!
Another tremor shook the ground below us.
“I’m sorry, Alex!” Allie said to me with tears and a pained expression. My arms felt like they were on fire!
“No you don’t!” Her arm was now disappearing into my arm. “You aren’t getting out of this that easy, Alex!” I growled to her as our shoulders slowly met and began melding together. I could see Cassie’s hand fusing with Allie’s other hand.
“Mom!” She screamed in terror. “What’s happening to us?”
I looked back at Sam instinctively knowing the same was happening to her.
“Mommy! Make it stop! Please? I don’t want to die!” Her frantic pleas made my heart crumble to pieces. Tears streamed down my cheeks as the pain increased exponentially. I started to realize there was nothing I could do to save them!
Not far away, Spencer, Brandon, Emily, and Amelia could only watch as, slowly, the four women in front of them were fusing together, becoming one- me!
“Get away from me!” I shrieked to them. “Get away while you still can!”
The pulsing glow emanating from the tunnel now seemed to accelerate, as if some unseen entity had suddenly increased the power. This all seemed so Frankenstein-esque!
Still the three other women melted into me, now at an increased rate. Allie was just a thin sliver on my side- Sam and Cassie little more than two extra, bodiless limbs.
The resonance coming from the tunnel now took on a low-pitched thrum, as the pulsing light grew faster and even more intense.
Though now one entity, I could still hear the cries of my two daughters and Allie. Their shrill screams of terror echoed through my body as the severe electrical type shocks kept right on coming.
Trying to understand or just figure out what was happening; I looked about the grotto, or what was left of it! Gone were my friends and relatives. Gone were most of the equipment and spare parts. The Sand Dollar herself seemed almost transparent, but still floating on the surface. The pulsing light emanating from the tunnel had quickened it’s pace once more- the light, now so intense, I could not bare to look into it- in fact I was forced to close my eyes entirely or go blind.
Was this what it was like to experience the atomic bomb? Had I inadvertently triggered one of Mina’s ‘paradoxes’?
I really didn’t want to know about that! The three voices inside me continued to shriek and wail in pain, confusion, and agony. I had to stop this…whatever it was!
But how could I possibly stop any of this?
One more high intensity shock rolled through my body. Try as I might to stay lucid, the intense light faded to black; the thrum; the rumble- the chaos of the world around me ebbed and became muted, then went silent.
I was able to hear my own thoughts again, a sure confirmation that I was still alive, but a cold reminder of what I had just lost! But, was I really still alive?
I would quickly find out.
The blackness around me slowly brightened to incoherent smudges of light. Ever so slowly, those increased to tiny, focused pinpricks of light. They reminded me of stars. As I thought about it, I was able to identify constellations, but all too quickly they grew too small and coalesced into clouds. No, maybe they looked more like galaxies- things I had seen in a Planetarium once. One stayed centered in my field of view- a spiral shaped cloud- was that the much talked about Milky Way? Focusing on this galaxy, I had the sensation of movement- could it be that I was traveling farther and farther away from my home? It sure felt like I was moving!
Still I traveled, my home galaxy becoming jumbled with other galaxies to form a shapeless cloud of light.
Another intense jolt of electricity wracked my body, this time causing me to lose consciousness again.
I felt something cold beneath me. Was I lying on a cold floor? Why couldn’t I move? Why couldn’t I see anything? Had I actually died? It sure felt like it- or rather what I assumed it felt like.
“Still nothing! Increase the stimulus! Ready!” I scarcely heard echoing through a thick fog.
Another intense shock struck me.
“No good! Increase the stimulus again! Now!” I managed to hear before I faded into oblivion again.
A blinding flash was the next thing I saw, though I wasn’t sure if it was in my mind or through my eyes.
“I have cardio-rhythm and her pressure is coming back up, Assistant Director. I think she’s going to make it.”
I was still ice cold and so was whatever I was lying on. The gentle, but excited feminine voice I heard didn’t make any sense, but her concern told me she was trying to help me somehow.
“Get her to the medical wing and into some coverings before she goes hypothermic.”
“I want to know what went on here, Darough! Why did she re-materialize in the reaction chamber? How did she even get in there in the first place?” Another female voice, more brusque than the first, told the other.
“Yes, ma’am, I’ll get right on it as soon as I’m sure Alexandra has stabilized and won’t disappear on us again!”
“I’ll await your report, Darough.”
“Where am I?” I heard myself say. Had I actually spoken?
“Alex, you’re safe now.” The gentle, concerned voice answered me. “We were so worried about you! You just disappeared and then…and then…you were gone for so long!” I heard the voice sniff back tears.
I felt a hand squeeze mine.
“Everyone…everyone…wondered where you had gone! Do you remember anything about it, Alex? Where were you?”
“Hawaii.”
“Where?” the concerned voice asked in confusion.
“Hawaiian Islands.”
“Alex, I’ve never heard of these Hawaiian Islands. Where are they?”
“Pacific Ocean.”
“I don’t know that place either, Alex. You must be worse than I realized. Don’t worry; I’ll stay by you till you’re better. We’ll get through this!”
“Cassandra and Samantha?”
There was a noticeable pause.
“Cassie and Sam are just as worried about you as I am! They refused their rest periods until you were found and retrieved.”
I felt my face form a smile. At least my daughters were okay. I felt extremely fatigued, but happy now. The world around me started to fade again. I recognized the need to sleep, and cautiously I let it overtake me.
The room my eyes opened upon appeared to be some sort of hospital room, though much more modern than I would have expected. Was I in the future? How did I get here and, more to the point, where exactly was here? I started to scan the room. To my left, a head of long, brown, wavy hair met my sight. As my eyes focused, a woman’s upper torso, arms spread out and bent at the elbows to support her head, came into view. She was asleep at the side of my bed; her tresses spread wide covering most of her white sleeved, forearms. Who was she and why was she here?
Since I could move my head and eyes, I decided to see if the rest of my body would follow suit. My trials disturbed the sleeping figure. It began to stir. Slowly she twisted and turned trying to shake out the cobwebs, finally reaching above her to stretch her arms, she opened her eyes. A smile flashed onto her unfamiliar face.
“Well, hello there, sleepyhead!”
“Where am I?” I croaked. My mouth felt like the Mojave.
“Facility Medical, Alex. We brought you here after retrieval. We were all worried about you!”
“Retrieval?”
“Yes, you vanished from the control room and were missing for thirty-two hours! You had us all scrambling to find you!”
“Who are you?”
“What?”
“Who…are…you?”
“Oh dear! I had hoped this wouldn’t happen! Alex, I’m Camille…Camille Darough? We work together on the Protoverse Reactor. Don’t you remember?”
I think I shook my head, but wasn’t sure. I was too busy processing what she said.
“Proto…verse…Reactor?” My eyes caught sight of a pitcher on a stand to her left.
Camille picked up on that and poured some water into a glass for me as she tried to answer my question.
“The Protoverse Reactor…” She put the glass to my lips and I felt moisture return to my mouth. “You designed the Reactor to prove the Big Bang Theory. It essentially mimics the theoretical formation of the known universe.”
“What? I have no idea how to design a reactor, nor do I know anything about some ‘big bang’ thing! I’m just a regular Submarine Captain in the United States Navy. Y’all got the wrong girl, Camille!”
“Sub…marine? Allie quit fooling around. I’ve never heard of such a thing as this United…States…um…Navy. What are ‘united states’ any way?” She looked at me perplexed.
Then and there I came to the only viable conclusion. I had somehow been taken prisoner!
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two. By order of the Geneva convention that’s all I’m required to tell y’all.” I stated with a shaky voice. I tried to move ahead in time, move back in time- nothing.
“What are you talking about, Alex? Your phylum name isn’t Steinert, it’s Reilly!”
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.” I tried again to move through time. Not even a phase out!
“Come on Allie, we’ve been friends since entering adolescent education! Why can’t you remember me?” I noticed her expression take on a more pained look as if she really believed me to be this Alex Reilly she claimed I was.
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.”
I noticed tears forming in the corners of her eyes before she abruptly stood up and headed for the door. She paused and turned around looking very disappointed.
“I’ll go get the physician, Alex. I may have missed something when I pulled you out of the chamber. Try not to worry, we’ll figure this out!”
What kind of place was this? Camille, if that really was her name, seemed to get genuinely upset when I invoked the Geneva accords. Could I really be on some other planet or in some other dimension?
Moreover, should I trust these people, after all they hadn’t tried to hurt me yet?
No, I was going to play this one by the book. Trust no one until convinced otherwise.
I heard her…Camille’s and a second voice, coming back.
“Welcome back, Miss Reilly! Camille tells me you’re suffering from some variant of post trauma, delusional amnesia.” A woman of about twenty-five greeted as the two walked into the room.
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.”
“I see…look, Allie, whatever that all means, I’m not here to harm you, I’m here to help! You’ve just been through a terrible trauma and I’d like to help you recover from that. Won’t you at least let me help you, Allie?”
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.”
“What’s the matter with her, doctor? Why doesn’t she recognize me?” Tears streamed down this woman’s…Camille’s face.
It made me feel terrible to be doing this to someone who had just saved my life, but all my training told me this could be some elaborate interrogation technique. Since my gift didn’t seem to be working, I had to fight this as best I could, no matter how convincing they were!
“My guess would be she has somehow created a new personality- one that overrides the pain, confusion, and trauma she has no doubt experienced. This new persona wouldn’t know you, Cami- unless you two met- in her imagined world that is.” The doctor rubbed her chin while thinking out loud. I decided to remain quiet. If I just listened carefully, maybe I could find a weakness and use it to my advantage.
“But why make up those places and names? Where did she get them from?”
“The mind often invents places as well as people to fill them, I’m afraid. Allie believes she is this Commander Steinert in her world’s Navy- a place called United States, I presume.”
“What’s a Navy? I’ve never heard of such a thing!”
“It sounds like it has to do with water!”
“Sounds more like an orange…naval orange?”
“You might be right, Cami.”
“But who would name a planet United States?”
“I’ve heard of changing states- like in the reactor…and uniting protomatter…”
I couldn’t take it any more!
“No, you idiots!” How stupid did they think I was!
The lights blinked quickly.
“I…am…a…Commander- a commissioned officer…in the United States Navy- as in big boats…they float on water? The United States is a country in the Northern Hemisphere on the planet Earth! You two must be very new to interrogation!” I hissed having broken my vow of silence and patience.
“I’m sorry, ma’am! We didn’t mean to offend you! We’ve just never heard of these things you speak of!” The as yet unnamed doctor apologized.
“Something as large as three thousand miles by two-thousand miles and you’ve never heard of it? What kind of crazy, mixed-up world is this?” I was so angry I sat straight up in the bed. Two confused faces looked back at me.
I noticed an older woman, maybe fifty with gray-streaked, honey-brown hair looking in through a window not too far right from the door.
“What the hell you want lady?” I snarled at the woman, noticing that she looked as angry as I felt. Strangely, her mouth moved in time with my own.
Looking to the two women by my bed, I growled. “Why is she out there mocking me?”
“Who, Alex?” Camille asked, looking even more confused.
“That woman in the window there!” I pointed.
“Ma’am, that’s not a window, but a reflector.” The doctor informed me with disbelief. To illustrate, she moved her hand closer to my head.
It was a mirror!
“Oh, God, I’m old!” My own hands reached for my face- my reflection did the same. “How long was I out? What year is this?”
“Year, Alex?” Camille asked, again perplexed.
“You were only gone for thirty-two hours, Miss Reilly.”
“What year is this?” I shouted in frustration.
Both women looked to each other trying to understand my question. I decided to try something I had seen on a television show back in 2026 Arizona.
“What cycle around the sun are we in? What is the season we’re in?”
Again they looked at each other and said nothing.
I thought again. “How many times have we traveled around the local star?” I held my right pointer finger up straight and circled it several times with my left pointer.
“Oh! It is said Reilly has gone many billion revolutions around the hot elemental, fusion giant. No one knows for sure, Alex.” Camille admitted, finally understanding.
“Wait, Reilly is the name of this planet? You said my name was Reilly!”
“That it is, ma’am! The satellite of Reilly was renamed after our supreme leader! The one who saved us from total annihilation when our home could no longer sustain life!” The doctor said looking at me strangely.
“You mean me? I’m this supreme leader? Ma and Pa will never believe this!”
“Who? I don’t know who you are referring to, Alex?”
“My parents! The people who produced me!”
“I’m afraid we don’t have parents, Allie! Not in the old tradition, anyway.
“Huh?”
“We are the newest revisions of our species. In time, we will be required to donate a portion of our beings to the next revision. It has been the way for hundreds of revolutions- since the fusion giant was awakened.”
“That’s it, I’m getting out of this nuthouse!” I shouted as I pulled the covers back and scrambled off the opposite side of the bed. As soon as my feet hit the floor, I made for that door!
Two women standing to either side of the doorframe, just outside of it straightened as I passed and entered the brightly lit hallway. Left, right, or straight- it didn’t matter which way I went at the moment. I just wanted out! I decided to turn right. No one seemed to be chasing me as I turned the next corner heading down that corridor. Why?
Ahead I could see a break in the wall of doors- a way out? I decided to check.
It turned out to be just a small waiting area, but one with a window! The light filtering through looked strangely dim. Was it nighttime? Curiosity got the better of me and I decided to stop and look.
Before me a dim landscape of trees and bushes fanned out a few hundred yards and abruptly stopped with a definite curved demarcation. Beyond lay a rugged, desolate expanse that promised no chance of life. Looking up to the sky reminded me of my private domain- a single, yellow star. This one appeared to be moving ever so slightly, though.
“There you are, Alex! You know you shouldn’t be out of bed yet!” I heard Camille’s voice behind me.
“Where am I? What is this place?”
“I told you, this is Reilly- a satellite revolving around the Fusion Giant.”
“That…that up there…that’s the fusion giant?” I pointed to the small yellow star.
“Oh no, Alex, that is the Fusion Giant that our Fusion Giant revolves around! No one here remembers if it has or had a name.”
“I’ve seen that sun before!” I mumbled.
“Wonderful, Alex, you are regaining your memory!” Her voice sounded happier.
“Why is there nothing after that delimiter?” I pointed.
“Nothing can live outside the transparent wall. You of all people should know that, Alex!”
“Why’s that?”
“Why, you constructed it before the rest of us arrived! You saved us all, Alex! Please remember, please?”
“Welcome back, Alexandra, it is the fifty-sixth hour of the third quadrant past the Fusion Giant’s hibernation, my Director.” Another familiar voice greeted me from behind. The way it pronounced ‘Director’ left nothing unclear as to its hatred of the term.
“Assistant director, I am not yet satisfied as to our leader’s safety and well being, my report remains open and unfinished.” Camille apologized to her.
Hearing this woman’s voice more clearly than before, I recognized it as one of the two I had heard when Cassie and I found ourselves in the presence of the three, self-proclaimed, ‘gods’.
Cassie! How I missed her and Sam! I felt a tear run down my face.
“Assistant director! Do you have a name, woman?” I said taking a page from Mina’s royalty book.
“I am Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor, Alexandra Reilly.” The dark skinned, raven-haired women introduced her self, obviously annoyed by my ignorance.
“Now you, I remember!” I pointed to her. “When last we spoke, you tried to pass yourself off as a goddess, I recall! Tell me, Janelle, Juno, Hera, or Jupiter, if you are a goddess, what would that make me?” I growled to her with a wicked smile.
I heard Camille gasp next to me.
“My Supreme Leader, ma’am.” I noticed a sneer form at the corner of her mouth. I felt a small victory and maybe a little payback had been won. I decided to push harder.
“Cami has stated that her report is not completed due to the fact that she is not yet convinced of my safety and well being, is this correct, Assistant Director Janelle?”
“It is, ma’am.”
“Then why are you still here bothering me?”
“As you wish, ma’am.” The Assistant Director turned in a huff and marched down the hall, disappearing around the far corner.
“Praise the goddess, Allie, you’re back!” Camille sounded overjoyed.
“It’s called bluffing, Camille…or should I call you Cassiopeia, Goddess of beauty and love?” I raised an eyebrow to her.
“I am truly sorry about that, Allie. The Assistant Director thought it would help jog random archives when we first triangulated on your bio-emissions within the Protoverse.”
“How did you know to call me ‘Empress’?” I asked as I put a finger under her lowered chin and gently raised it up to see her face.
“That is our pet name for you, ma’am. You are the closest thing we have to the old royal bloodlines. That, and sometimes you actually act like the Empress written of in the old legends. I’m afraid you do not like it much, so we use it sparingly.”
“I appreciate that, Cami. I thought it was because I was all old and matronly looking!”
“Oh no, Alex! You only look that way because of the retrieval process. As we speak your hair and facial features recover. Soon, you will look no older than I.”
“Nice to know some things are the same!”
“Ma’am?”
“Nothing, sweetheart.”
“Oh, you remembered!”
I rolled my eyes and looked back out the window.
“It’s about time you found your way back to us!” Samantha’s voice sounded from behind me.
Her voice caused a surge of emotions that resulted in immediate tears. “Sam, I’m so glad to see…” I turned to see Cassie smiling at me. In that instant, I decided it didn’t matter and wrapped my arms around my daughter.
“Ease up, ma’am, it’s only been thirty-some hours!”
“For me it’s been an eternity, honey!” I bawled over her shoulder. “Where’s my other daughter?”
“Daughter? I know we’re close, Allie, but we’re colleagues, not phylum members- at least not through the last hundred revisions!”
I lifted my head from her shoulder. “It doesn’t matter, Sam! It doesn’t matter!”
It didn’t either. This place was so FUBAR, I felt like Alice in Wonderland. Hopefully this odyssey I was on would dissolve back into reality just as with Alice- before any white rabbits appeared!
“Why didn’t anyone tell me she was up and walking around?” Cassie’s voice cried out from down the hall. Samantha appeared turning the corner from the hall.
“Cassie!”
“Welcome back ma’am! You had us all frightened that you might have deleted!”
“Well, as you can see, I’m still here, dear!”
“Thank the goddess, ma’am.”
“Yes, Deirdre, Goddess of all knowledge and the sciences! Thank the goddess, indeed!”
“You remember that, do you? I had hoped you wouldn’t.” The girl cringed. “Please don’t punish me, ma’am! It wasn’t my idea!”
“I know whose idea it was, honey! Tell me though, why the ancient robes?”
“The assistant director thought you might relate the vision of the goddesses to home and stir your desire to return to us. She did not count on the Empress surfacing, ma’am.” She looked unsure as she giggled.
“You are not the one requiring punishment, child. Janelle strikes me as the one needing the switch!”
The girl gave me a confused look.
“A form of punishment on my world, sweetheart.”
“But this…is…your world, ma’am.” Even more confusion issued forth from her.
“Ladies, I’d like to see this ‘Protoverse Chamber’…after you give me back my clothes.”
“Clothes?”
“Do you mean coverings?”
I nodded.
“But ma’am, you wore no coverings when you reappeared in the chamber! We must visit your residence for proper attire.” Camille informed me.
“Then lead on, Miss Livingston!”
Three women looked at me in total oblivion.
“Escort me to my room, ladies!” I growled in mock anger.
“Yes, my Empress!” All three giggled.
“Some get-up this is!” I complained, appraising my reflection.
The blue trimmed, red one-piece garment felt like cellophane and conformed to my every curve. Apparently underwear was not a prerequisite on this world! As a result, certain parts of my anatomy felt…shall we say…uncomfortable.
I had to admit, though, I did look enticing!
“Now could we go to the Proto-whatsit chamber?” I said as I checked out my bottom in the mirror one last time.
“I shall take you wherever you like, Alex, but Sam and Cassie are overdue for their rest period and cannot join us. Why did you call them your daughters? I have heard the term, but am unfamiliar with its usage in this case.”
“Daughters…referring to my children…um…new revisions I have given birth to.” I tried to put it in terms she could understand. I knew I had failed when she returned a blank look.
“Never mind, let’s go!” I pointed out the door.
“So this is the chamber, huh?” I looked around the room filled with computer and various unknown equipment along three white walls. I deduced that the console in the center was the unseen object blocking the three goddess’ lower bodies in our last meeting. Directly in front of it, about twenty feet away was a fourth white wall with a large plate glass window in the center. Only darkness could be seen through it from just inside the doorway.
“This is where you found me?” I turned my head slightly to ask.
“This is where you disappeared from, Alex. We found you on the floor in there.” Camille pointed to the window.
I started to walk over to the large window, curious to see what it contained.
A hand gently snagged my arm and tried to stop my approach.
“Alex, we just got you back! I cannot lose you again!” Camille said in a frightened voice.
“I’ll be all right. Hold my hand if you’d like.” I offered.
Carefully making my way closer, I noticed a small luminescent vapor was the only thing visible in the room beyond. I also felt a strange force building on my skin. Taking one more step closer, I noticed the feeling build slightly. What was this glowing cloud they had detained in there?
Images started to flash into my mind- images of this place; images of Kili Island; images of my friends and family! My gift was back, for how long I didn’t know. What did all these images mean? How did they fit together? I had to solve this puzzle if I ever wanted to see my friends and family again!
“Alex! Your hand! Get back!” Camille shouted while quickly jerking me back. My hand, which I had unconsciously moved out in front of me, seemed to be glowing, just as our feet had back on base! Was this a clue of some kind?
Another image flashed in- an image of this room…
“Time to go, Allie! It’s too dangerous for you here!” Camille broke my attention as she forcibly pulled me from the room.
I suddenly felt extremely tired. Looking to her, I saw the concentration on her face.
“Cami, stop that! I don’t need to rest right now, so just…just stop it!”
Her concentration turned to surprise- surprise that I knew what she was doing. I immediately felt more aware.
“How did you know, ma’am?”
“Because I know someone else that has the same gift as you, sweetheart!” Jack’s image immediately popped into my mind.
“Who is she, Alex? What kind of strange coverings does she wear?”
“Her name is Jacquelyn, and she is my first officer back on Earth. That is the uniform we are required to wear. She has a gift similar to yours.”
“She is very pretty, Alex. Your mind…it can make up some very real looking people.”
“She’s very real, Camille, and I miss her somethin’ awful! I miss them all!” I began to flood her with images of my family and crew. In the despair this caused me, I let slip with the big one!
She jumped!
Camille’s face immediately lost all color, tears gushed from her eyes, as her hand shot to her mouth. Despite her best efforts, she emptied the contents of her stomach on the floor before us.
“I’m sorry you had to see that, Camille!”
“I understand the people, but what was that last…”
“That.” I paused. “That was the deadliest weapon known to man. A weapon so devastating that every country on Earth will try to use its existence as a bargaining chip to gain power and importance around the world. Yet, in a different form, provides energy in the form of electricity for billions of people- making life comfortable and convenient. I’ll find something to clean this up.”
I looked down at the puddle only to see it dissipate into the floor!
Hey, why not?
“But, how do you make up such things, Alex? We have nothing like that here. Where do these thoughts come from?” Her voice sounded troubled.
“The people, the atomic bomb, they’re all real! I’ve been trying to tell y’all that all along!”
“How can they be real? You saw for yourself, there is nothing outside this facility- there hasn’t been for hundreds of revolutions, Alex. We are alone out here! We are what is left of our kind- one hundred of us- that is all!”
“I refuse to accept that, Camille! Somewhere out there…beyond the transparent wall… is my planet- my solar system- my…Earth! I am willing to use everything at my disposal to find it and get back there! If possible, I’ll take y’all back with me!”
“Brave words from someone who cannot even remember her status or the fictional reason for this experiment, Empress!”
“Wow…Janelle…you’re here.” I deadpanned hearing her voice, but not turning to see her immediately. “I guess every world- every dimension- needs a villain, huh?”
“I am no more villain than you are rightful leader of this facility!” She fired back.
“That’s right, I’m not the leader of this place! I’m not even qualified to be a janitor here!” I turned and glared at her. “But then again, neither are you, Janelle! When I look at you, I see only wanton jealousy…greed…contempt, and a desperate need for power! All the makings of a proper tyrant! We were fighting a few of those when I left Earth- when I was suddenly pulled back here against my will!” Admiral Demmit’s stare tactic still worked. Janelle first just glared back, but quickly began blinking and finally lowered her eyes.
“I was wrong, ma’am, it is you. One cannot dispute the power of those eyes, Director.” Janelle quickly turned and walked back the way she had come. I waited till she turned the next corner.
“Glad we had this little conversation, Janelle! Stop back any time you feel you need a shoulder!” I made a feeble attempt to wave in her direction. Her arrogance reminded me of Cassie’s Greg. His image came to mind.
“That is a strange looking person, Alex. Who is she?”
“He’s even stranger if you were to meet him in person, Camille.” I gave her a slight smile.
“He?”
“A male of our kind; a man.” Now that I thought about it…I had seen no men here since waking.
“There are men here right?”
“According to legend, the last males of our species departed when the Fusion Giant awakened, Alex. Revisions began to be produced as a way of continuing thereafter.
“So, you’ve all been manufactured?” I looked at her in amazement.
“A revision consists of the previous revision with refinements added for better performance. I don’t know what manu…factured means, Alex. You should know all of this though; you are a revision, too- like me!”
“I beg to differ, sweetheart, I have fond memories of my mother and father back in Missouri! In fact, I was a man not too long ago- before I inadvertently mixed water with alcohol, that is. Here I was before my change.” I found it much more difficult to recall that image. Mina’s observation must have been right on; I had completely accepted my new form!
Camille’s mouth dropped.
“Yes, Camille, that was me not even a fraction of a revolution ago. It seems so long ago now. To think water did this to me.” I waved a hand down my body.
“Then the story is true!”
I gave her a puzzled look.
“One story tells of a few males arriving on Reilly just after the awakening. The airlock is said to have become angry and resisted their entrance, but the males were persistent and, after reaching the inner doors, were welcomed. The story tells how a celebration ensued. Food and drink was consumed and within a rest period the males had disappeared.”
“It continues by relating how two unfamiliar women were found crying and protesting in the male’s room- that they claimed to be the males. The tale claims our water system not only purifies, but also protects us using molecular sentinels programmed to assure our continuation as a species. The sentinels are claimed to awaken when introduced to strong spirits.”
Another piece of the puzzle had appeared and slid neatly into place.
A flashing light on my left breast and a barely audible beeping caught my attention.
“What’s that?” I asked as I tried to figure out why I couldn’t feel any heat from the bulb, or where they had hidden the loudspeaker in this garment.
“Your rest period, Alex. It is your scheduled rest period. You should return to your room and recline for eight hours. I’ll walk you back to your room.”
Once back in my room, I looked around for someplace resembling a lavatory.
“Camille, could you tell me where the lavatory is?”
“Lavatory?”
“Yes, lavatory, bathroom, water closet, loo, head, throne, privy, necessary, outhouse, I don’t care what you call it! I need to relieve myself, sweetheart!”
The woman cocked her head slightly.
“I have to pee! If I don’t go soon, there’s gonna be a puddle on the floor, darlin’!”
“Oh.” She giggled. “Your covering takes care of that, Alex. It is fully integrated with the recovery system.” She kept giggling.
“You mean I can soil myself and this get-up will take care of everything?”
“Your covering will process all the waste; transferring liquids to the reclamation system, purify, and return it into the water system. Solid wastes are also processed and returned to materials storage and converted into food, fertilizer, or other solid materials.”
Note to self: Don’t eat the local cuisine, or drink the water! Yuk! Too late!
“That is just disgusting!”
Camille turned and moved back toward my doorway shaking her head and giggling the whole time. “I will see you after your rest period, Alex. Rest well, my Empress!”
My door closed and the lights started to dim by themselves. If I wanted to get any sleep I would have to do the unthinkable. I felt both relief and disgust as I let loose. Unbelievably, my clothing stayed dry!
“Mommy! Mommy, help us! Where are you, Mommy? We need you!”
Sam, I’m right here! I can’t see you though! Where are you?”
“Here! Mommy, we need you! Why won’t you help us?”
“Your mother can’t help you now, my pretties! You’re all mine!” An old woman cackled.
“Mommy, please, we need you! We’ll behave! We promise!”
“Your time is running out! Soon you both will be mine- and you’re little aunt too!” Again the old woman cackled.
“What?” I woke with a start. The room’s lighting slowly increased as I looked around it. What kind of dream was that? My Cassie and Samantha were being held in some castle. The sand in the hourglass had almost run up? What did it all mean? Was I really running out of time- and for what?
“I think I’ll do some scouting around this place.” I said aloud to no one in particular.
A chime called my attention to a panel opening up on the wall. In the revealed alcove was a white laboratory coat. I took it and put it on, then approached my door. It opened for me and I walked into the hall.
Already knowing where the Protoverse Chamber was, I decided to head in the opposite direction. Maybe, I thought, I could find this storied airlock Camille told me of.
“Now to find the airlock.” I said quietly aloud.
Green arrows lit up along the left wall. Convenient.
The airlock proved easy to find and placed one more piece of the puzzle into place as I looked into the long, slightly curved chamber. I decided to try something.
“Please show me the outside of this complex.” I stated to the wall. A technical drawing of a large, multistoried building appeared.
“Thank you. Please show me where the water system is located in the building.” The wall panned and zoomed in on a portion of the building.
“Great! Now zoom back out, but keep water system circled.” I asked and was rewarded with the information I requested.
“Can you rotate drawing to place the water system at two hundred-seventy degrees.”
Surprisingly the drawing turned, placing the water system to the west. Yet another puzzle piece fell neatly into place.
Time to ask the hard question that I assumed my nightmare hinted at. I figured I’d take the shot.
“If you could, show me the estimated time to failure of this complex.”
A countdown appeared on the wall starting with ten, zero, zero, zero, nine. The right most digits moved like seconds. That made the middle digits minutes, and the left digits, hours. Just great!
“Can you give me the reason for failure?” I asked not really wanting to know the answer.
Text started to scroll down the wall, much to fast for me to make any sense of. I remembered Samantha telling me about her computer. She had called the operating system a GUI- Graphical User Interface. It was worth a try.
“Show graphical representation of failure, please.”
An image of the ‘Fusion Giant’ and Reilly appeared. The Fusion Giant expanded to envelope Reilly. Wonderful! I was on a world scheduled to be dinner for its sun! Even better, I had less then ten hours to either stop it- highly impossible- or evacuate the facility! Equally impossible!
“This is terrible! I have to get everyone out of here.”
“That would be highly recommended, Alexandra!’ The wall spoke to me!
I recognized the voice. “Mina? Is that you, your highness?”
“Why waste time calling me unfamiliar names, Alexandra, you have your race to save!”
“I don’t know how yet!” I cried toward the wall.
“Of course you do! Follow my direction, Alexandra.” It told me sounding a bit annoyed.
Green arrows appeared on the wall leading away from the airlock and back the way I had come. They lead me straight to the Protoverse Chamber.
“But, I was told this is a dangerous place for me! I shouldn’t be here!”
“The effects of the chamber will not reach to the control station. Please step over to it, Alexandra.”
“Okay, I’m here. Now what?” I looked at the large window before me. I could see the glowing cloud much better now. From my new vantage point, it appeared maybe fifteen to twenty inches across and fifteen inches high. If it was indeed a cubical mass- I couldn’t tell.
“Please watch the vid screen on the station.”
A recording flashed to life on the smooth surface of the station in front of me.
“This experiment will test the possibility of dimensional travel through the Protoverse Chamber. Since I can neither trust my assistant director nor ask anyone else to depart in my stead, I must be the one to venture closer to the chamber.”
“Our readings show a massive buildup of energy- the likes of which are not explainable. Drawing closer to the chamber, I experience strange visions! Visions I cannot comprehend or understand. These visions, some of which are very much pleasing and enticing, taunt me ever closer to the viewport. As I move closer, I notice some of the strange energy dissipate into my outstretched fingers…”
“That’s me!” I screeched as I noticed my face flash on the screen. The recording suddenly froze.
“Please continue your observation, Alexandra. It is important to understand the concepts.”
“Sorry. Please continue.”
“What does it mean? Will it be possible for us to find and safely travel to a new home? As of yet, I am the only one to know of our impending departure. I fear panic and chaos could disrupt my efforts to secure a portal into the chamber should news of our demise become public!”
“That is a very good summation, Alexandra.” The disembodied voice agreed with me on the recording.
“Thanks, RVP. In that regard, I want these files locked and only made accessible by my voice pattern.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Thank you, RVP. Now where was I…oh, yes! Alex, I know you will be here to review these files. On one of my closer ventures to the chamber, I have seen your arrival…my arrival…our arrival back here to Reilly. You must finish and confirm the experiment before our time runs down! RVP will help with calculations, but theoretical, psychological, and philosophical inspirations must be yours alone. RVP is not capable of multidimensional temporal paradoxes. Only our biology allows us the freedom to move between our reality and those of the implied multitude of others.”
My face then came on screen again.
“Alexandra, I know you are still in denial of your existence here, it must seem a dire rest period fantasy, but you must finish the work I have started! For the continuance of our race and yours! Yes, I have seen small segments of your history in my visions. With your help they will become as great a race as we before the awakening of the Fusion Giant! As you have no doubt learned, everyone on Reilly has developed ‘talents’- evolutionary refinements applied to each progressive revision. I also have no doubt that Camille is listening in at this very minute and will arrive at your side momentarily. She is trustworthy, as is everyone except maybe Janelle. Alexandra, trust your training and experience, but most of all, trust your intuition!”
“It is now time for me to prove my hypothesis. RVP, make sure Alex reviews all of my files and help her as much as you can. Also, enable proximity alerts for Janelle Hathor. Alert Alex of her movements as they relate to the Protoverse Chamber.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Hopefully, I’ll see you on the other side, RVP. Good bye.” I noticed tears running down my face on the screen.
“Until another time, Empress!”
“Until another dimension, RVP!”
The recording faded out as I saw the other Alex walk toward the Protoverse ‘viewport’ and begin to glow.
As Alexandra had predicted on the recording, Camille joined me immediately after I finished reviewing the next file.
“My Jacquelyn has a problem with privacy too. I guess you heard everything, Camille?”
“Yes, ma’am, you do an excellent job of transmitting. So what should we do first?”
“First? First we finish learning as much as we can from these files, then I take a closer look through that window.” I pointed to the portal. “If I can get close enough, my gift could allow me to foresee different scenarios and possibly find the right sequence of events and a solution.”
“What is a…a gift, Alex?”
“You’re reading my mind for starters, Camille! I’ll bet you can move things with you mind also.”
“I’m sorry ma’am, but I have not tried. Is this something you wish of me?”
“It’s not necessary, Camille. You try it when you feel you should. For now though, I need your help. We’re going to look at these files. I have to know what your Alex was thinking about when she walked nearer to that chamber. I need to know where she intended to go…and how! RVP how long do we have?”
“Nine hours, thirteen minutes, and fifty-one seconds, Alexandra.”
“Thank you. Could you display the next file please?”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
One hour later, I was feeling worn out and disappointed. The remainder of the files contained the inception, construction, and startup of the Protoverse Chamber. It also contained previous failed attempts to open a portal to the newly formed Protoverse, which now existed in the chamber. I was nowhere nearer a solution to this puzzle than earlier!
“Now what, Alex?” Camille looked more tired than I did.
“Now we try things my way! I want you to hold onto me as tight as you can, Camille. I’m going to get as close as I can to the chamber. I’m counting on you to pull me back, got it?”
With just a nod she took my hand and I inched closer to the unknown force enveloping the chamber. Like the previous day, I could feel the surge of power flow into my body. Images began to appear in my mind as my gift slowly returned. I stopped my forward trek when I felt my gift was responding properly and began running the scenarios.
Nothing was conclusive. Each and every scenario ended with some or all dying. One even resulted in the total collapse of the Protoverse. A logical solution seemed impossible!
“Camille, please pull me away.”
“What will we do now, Alex? Everything you tried ended in departure.”
“I know, Jack.” I said forgetting where I was for an instant. “Every logical situation failed.”
“Alexandra, did you not recommend trying the illogical? You recommended using your intuition.” RVP’s bodiless voice proposed.
“My intuition only works in my world, Mina- my universe! Apparently that is my universe in there!” I pointed to the window and at the small swirling cloud through it. “That’s where y’all pulled me from. Wait!”
I looked at the countdown on the control panel. Less than eight hours to go.
“That’s it! Camille, get Samantha and Cassandra in here on the double!”
“What is…on the double, Alex?”
“Just get those two here as fast as their feet can carry them!” Camille pressed a few controls then smiled. “RVP, what are the odds of a total reversal of universes?”
“According to my calculations, total erasure of both our universe and the Protoverse. Such an impulsive action is nonproductive, Alex. I have no data or reference for such an event- please elaborate.”
“Are you able to see me, RVP?”
“I should think so!”
“Good.” I removed my lab coat. “This coat, it is what I call right side out- the way we normally wear such garments…um, coverings, correct?”
“Yes, Alex, I understand that this is the correct implementation of such coverings.”
“Alright, I’m proposin’ doin’ this.” I reached through both sleeves and pulled them inside out. The rest of the coat was soon reversed. “Do you understand what just happened?” I asked the computer.
“That does not make any difference, Alexandra! The covering is still a covering!”
“Yes! And…and no, RVP! The coat is still a coat, yes, but it has been turned inside out. If you look at it from the other side, the opposite happens- like this.” I again turned the coat inside out, restoring it to its original condition. “What if we could use the portal in the exact same way? Would the result not be an exchange of universes?”
“The theory has relevance in the older texts, but this facility’s power generation capabilities are far too minimal to achieve total universal exchange as you have theorized.”
“Then let’s not exchange the whole universe! Would we be capable of exchanging the galaxy or solar system?”
“Computing. No, neither is possible given current power capabilities.”
I looked at the countdown again. I missed my gift of time travel, and my ability to phase out. Raising a fist against the control panel only proved one thing.
My fist passed straight through the console!
“Yes!” I shouted in triumph! A few more passes proved more of my gift was back.
“Alexandra, where are you?”
“I’m here, RVP. Apparently more of my gift has returned. This could give us an edge!”
“I missed it, Alex, what did you just do?” Camille had been busy checking a bank of equipment in the far corner of the room and had her back turned.
“This.” I simply said as I phased myself out once more.
“Alex! No, not again! Alex!” She cried in horror.
“I didn’t go anywhere, Camille! I was right here the whole time. It’s okay, sweetheart!” I took her into my arms to consol her.
“How did you do that, ma’am?” Another voice asked from the doorway. Sam and Cassie had arrived.
“It’s part of my gift! Its slowly returning the longer I stay here- in this room!” To demonstrate, I continued to hold Camille and phased us both out.
“Hold onto my hand, Camille. Walk with me and be enlightened.” Her face showed no comprehension. “It’s a quote from a nineteenth century book- oh, never mind! Now don’t panic, this won’t hurt.” I informed her as we walked right through the two women just entering the room. Once clear of them we turned around and I re-phased us.
“Back here ladies!” Both turned with a start.
“Must we waste precious minutes with this slight of hand, Alexandra? I fail to see how becoming transparent can possibly leverage any advantage!”
“We…we walked right through them! Not around them…through them!” Camille was so excited, I thought she would pop!
“How did you do that, ma’am?” Sam asked in astonishment.
“Like I said, ladies, it’s part of my gift. I call it ‘phasing out’. It allows me to be here- to see and hear what is going on, but to be unseen until I decide otherwise. Somehow, when phased out, I can pass through objects and people- it’s gotten me out of many difficult situations since acquiring it.”
All the jaw dropping was starting to get old.
“RVP, if it were possible to phase this whole complex out then enter the portal, could our survival projections improve?”
“Unknown, Alex, trans-dimensional probability contains too many variables to ascertain definite results.”
“Just say you don’t know, Mina…sorry, RVP! I guess we’ll have to guess!”
“Janelle is approaching with four others, Alexandra.”
“Understood. Sam and Cassie take our hands and hold on tight. RVP, lock the console- my voice print only!”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
I phased out after the two had taken hold of Camille and I.
“Whatever you do don’t…repeat, don’t let go. Understand?”
“What are you doing, ma’am, she’ll see us!” Cassie cried.
“No, she won’t. I phased us all out.”
Five women entered the room to find it empty.
“I thought you said you saw them enter Chamber Control?”
“I did, Director, I saw Cassandra and Samantha standing in the doorway just a minute ago!”
“Then why are they not here? I assign you one, simple task! I shall lobby for your removal from the revisional database myself if you do not find that alien and her three conscripts! Go! Find them!” The Mediterranean woman hissed in anger.
“I knew I didn’t like her the moment I saw her!” I said to no one in particular.
“Shhhh! The assistant director will hear you!” Sam whispered loudly.
“I don’t think so, Sam, watch!”
I swung a fist at my assistant director. As expected, it passed straight through her. “See, she can’t see, hear, or feel us, so just relax and enjoy the fun, ladies!”
“RVP, grant me access to the control center! Access Ident, Janelle-Goddess-Majesty-six-six-six- Hathor-Revision thirteen.”
“Control has been locked out pending specific voice verification! Access denied.”
“What? You dare deny me anything? I am the director of this facility and demand access to this equipment!” She fumed.
“For the record, Janelle Hathor, you are not the director! Reilly is still under the control of Alexandra Reilly. Access denied! Please exit this area before containment protocols are enacted and social control representatives are requested!”
“Ahhhh!” Janelle screamed. “You poor excuse for an A.I.! I will return, and when I do, I will have the means to permanently shut you down!”
“Good day to you too, assistant director, Janelle Hathor!” RVP replied as the irate woman stormed out of the room.
“That was enlightening, wasn’t it?” I asked as the four of us reappeared in the room.
“So you do have a personality, RVP?”
“I also have a body, Empress! Please do not forget that when the time comes!”
“We Americans took an oath to leave no one behind, Mina…RVP! Can you function outside this facility though?”
“I can re-upload and be ready for mobility in under ten minutes, Alexandra!”
“Fantastic! Don’t wait that long though. I want you here, bodily, no later than ten minutes before we try to open the portal- got it?”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Now, how can we get everyone loyal to us to assemble without Miss Hathor mucking up the proceedings?”
“Alex, we can’t leave anyone behind! You said that yourself…just a minute ago! Janelle may be politically aggressive and conspiratorial, but she is still one of us! She deserves to continue.”
“You remind me so much of them, Camille! Of course we’ll take everyone away from here! I don’t believe in smite.”
“Who?”
I looked to Cassie and Sam trying to ignore Camille’s clueless stare.
“You two…I want you to verbally pass the word around to meet here in…” I looked at the countdown. “In three hours. Tell them to pack personal items into one personal bag, container, whatever. Try to bring along as many mobile personal/diagnostic devices as can be carried comfortably- as long as you can carry everything on your shoulders. Everyone will be holding each other’s hand in daisy chain fashion like we did just now. Tell Janelle and her four minions’ last- I don’t want them trying to sabotage our chance of escape.”
I motioned them out the door.
“So what do we do now, Alex,” Camille asked when we were alone once more?
“Well, we figure out how much of this complex will fit comfortably through the rabbit hole!”
“Um…I think I followed that one, Empress. We see how much of Reilly we can take with us.”
“You’re catching on, Cami. If only Ricki Lynn were here!” I rubbed my forehead trying to think of a substitute.
“How would she be able to help, Alex?”
“Sweetheart, Chief Samuels has this uncanny talent to fit fifty pounds of manure into a two pound bag! Her gift allows her to concentrate, or shrink objects like equipment, tools, coverings, furniture, and those sorts of things, to fit into small containers. If it were possible for her to shrink this complex, we would use less power, thus enabling us to take more of it with us!”
“Please state the composition of manure.”
I rolled my eyes at her request. “Forget about that for now, RVP, do we have anyone able to reduce the mass of objects, people, space itself?”
“Alexandra, I have no files pertaining to the sort of abilities you require. Personal privacy sometimes prohibits attributes from being entered into my database.”
“That’s okay, RVP, we’ll make do.”
“Fabrication equipment is online and ready, Alexandra.”
“Fabrication equipment? For what?”
“To make this “do” you speak of! But first, I require the formula or mechanical design for said product.”
I rolled my eyes yet again. “It’s just an Earth expression, RVP.”
“How strange.”
I noticed Camille concentrating on a small green button on one of the cabinets against the back wall. “Cami, I don’t think it’s going to change color! What are you trying to do?”
“I was hoping I could push it in!”
“Why would you want to do that? What does it do?”
“Nothing, the equipment is offline, but I wanted to push it with my mind like your Jack can do! I guess I just don’t have that gift.”
“Never stop trying, Cami! I know one day you’ll get it.”
“I know I should be able to do it, Alex! I just can’t figure what I’m doing wrong.”
“Well, I know that Jack does this little flourish with her finger.” I twirled my finger at her to demonstrate.
“I never tried that!”
She stared at that green button for a few long minutes more before imitating the finger movement. The button gave way slowly at first, then, not only did the button depress, its cover shattered and the whole cabinet slammed against the wall with a loud crunch.
“I hope we didn’t need that to open the portal, Camille! Are you happy now?”
I hadn’t seen such a large smile develop on her face since I first woke up here.
“Use the force, you will, but beware the dark side!” I giggled as I pointed to her and imitated a strange character I had seen in a movie while in Arizona.
“You are so unorthodox, Alex!” She giggled back.
“Likewise, I’m sure. Now, can we get back to saving our collective asses?”
“Move out of the way! Who ordered this gathering? Why am I the last to receive invitation?” Janelle’s harsh voice could be heard over the noise one hundred and two voices produced when in close proximity.
“Nice of you to show, Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor! I have requested this gathering. Is that a problem?” I confronted her as she entered the room and drew nearer to the Control console.
“You have no authority here, Alien!” She turned to face the gathered crowd. “This woman is an imposter! She means to take control of Reilly and enslave us all! She is not one of us, she emerged from the Chamber!”
“The Assistant Director is absolutely correct!” I shouted as the noise level rose slightly. The crowd around me quickly focused their attention to me instead of Janelle. I had to quell this now! Phasing out, I quickly passed through the crowd to the opposite side of the corridor where I rephased in an opening left in the crowd.
“Like Janelle has stated, I’m an alien and I don’t belong here!”
As one, everyone turned completely around, refocusing on me- including Janelle. Like I said, the jaw dropping was getting really old!
“Yet, here I am! For whatever reason, I have been brought here to help you escape the terrible event about to befall this facility and your race! RVP, please open an audio channel so everyone can hear me. Oh, and display the graphic of our dilemma.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Thank you, RVP.”
Within seconds, I was back in front of them again. As before, the whole crowd turned around.
“What has been hidden from you is the real reason for the creation of the Protoverse Chamber. Reilly is about to be destroyed by the Fusion Giant!”
A hushed gasp escaped the crowd.
“In two hours this planetoid and complex will be completely devoured by the sudden expansion of your sun…Fusion Giant! Everything will be incinerated in an instant. Nothing shall remain of Reilly or us! I have observed this occurrence before in my travels and will share what I have seen with you now.”
I nodded to Camille. Everyone jumped collectively as I recalled the file footage of the atomic tests carried out in White Sands, New Mexico.
“This is but one documented example of the devastation wrought by such an event! The cataclysm that awaits Reilly makes what you have all seen look like a small-scale test! On the displays throughout this facility is a simulation of the expected sequence of expansion. The original Alexandra researched, compiled, and calculated all of this before I arrived here- before she disappeared into the Protoverse portal.” I paused to give everyone a chance to see the whole tactical simulation. Everyone here seemed smart enough to put two and two together.
“Now, if y’all think that I’m a bad alien, I’ll just move closer to the Chamber and go back to my home! It’s as simple as thinking about home for me!” The last statement was definitely a lie, but I wanted to convince everyone we should at least try.
“Those of you who choose to stay will be remembered in the archival database as heroes unafraid of departure or self sacrifice! We will celebrate your individuality at our new home!”
“Can you not see what this abomination has concocted?” Janelle spat with anger. “It wants you to follow it to certain departure! This whole destructive expansion of our Fusion Giant is improbable fantasy! We will be perfectly secure here on Reilly! Should any expansion develop, Reilly’s transparent wall will protect us!”
“Alex, she’s going to activate the social control representatives!” I jumped as Camille shouted in my head.
“Enough of this conspiratorial paranoia! Social Control, do your tasks! Clear these corridors immediately!” Janelle cackled like an old witch caricature.
“I can’t take this anymore!” Camille screamed over everyone. She pointed to Janelle, her face red with anger, or maybe concentration?
“The Empress is trying to save all of us, Assistant Director!” Janelle slowly slid backward through the parting crowd, pushed by some invisible force until coming to rest against the far corridor wall.
“Janelle, I have gone over the data and have come to the same conclusion as Alex- this complex is departing in under two hours!” Cami motioned her finger up slightly. Janelle slowly slid up the wall’s smooth surface until her head bumped the ceiling.
“I have had enough of your attempts to sabotage Alexandra’s efforts!” I started to get concerned that Cami might go too far as her finger moved to call the terrorized woman back to her. The assistant director’s immobilized body started moving back across the corridor and back into the Control room, her head still scraping the ceiling. The assembled crowd again parted to allow her lower body, legs, and feet clear passage.
“Janelle, you are a failed improvement to you previous revisions! As such, you should be made to depart!” Cami’s voice took on a decidedly darker tone, her hand started to reform as if holding an orange, bottle, or baseball. The assistant director immediately reached for her throat gasping for air. All eyes toggled between Camille and Janelle, as the scene grew darker. I had to defuse this situation quickly.
“Cami, ask yourself if she’s really worth you becoming a murderer,” I calmly advised her.
“I don’t know the meaning of that word, Empress. Why should we take this failed excuse of a revision with us,” she hissed? “She would only advance descent among us. Our new domicile would not stay within the prescribed balance!”
“On my world, if a person is responsible for another’s early termination…departure, that person is considered a murderer, Camille. If the courts…um…if Social Control finds she indeed is guilty of the crime, she is herself sentenced to departure.” I hoped I was translating properly. “Do you really want to move to your next revision having that filed for random access?”
My head was really starting to hurt trying to translate our legal system into something they could relate to.
“But you are one of these ‘murderers’, Empress! I have seen this in your mind! You have not been brought to justice as you call it!”
I had to admit the girl was listening to my thoughts longer than I thought.
“Yes, Cami, you’re absolutely right! I cannot deny it- I’m a murderer! I have to live with that my entire life- it’s something I’m not proud of, believe me! Before passing any judgment on me though, please let me explain.” I paused a few seconds to get everyone’s attention.
“Sometimes, on my world, different societies have disagreements that devolve into barbarism. Lines are formed and the opposing sides form armies- large groups of people willing to fight…mutilate…even murder, in order to make the other side or sides accept their beliefs. In my case, a handful of societies decided they wanted the rest of my world to take orders from them- to take over my world- to enslave us and make us do their bidding!”
Cami’s hand relaxed slightly- enough that her captive could at least breathe.
“The societies I belong to believe that everyone should be free to decide their destinies, not have it be decided for them! We went to war to ensure my world is free of domination, violence, and corruption! Thousands of people have died…departed already on my world in that pursuit!”
The assistant director slowly lost altitude. I was getting through to Camille and in doing so, giving everyone a glimpse of life on Earth- hopefully that wouldn’t become a negative in the evacuation column.
“Cami, Janelle is nothing but a two bit thug! I’d be surprised if the recovery system weren’t working overtime keeping her coverings clean at this interval!”
The captive woman crumbled to the ground. She was not moving very much.
“That description is both humorous and vile all at the same time, Alex! How can you imagine such things in so little time?”
“Because we have so little time left, sweetheart!” I looked to the ceiling. “RVP can we make the necessary adjustments without your control from this console?”
“Affirmative, Alexandra, but I am also capable of control in my physical form.”
“Great to hear! RVP begin upload into your body. Cassandra and Samantha will be there shortly to assist you. See you soon, my friend.”
“Acknowledged, Empress, till we meet in the physical dimension!”
“I look forward to it! Cassie?” I shouted looking over those gathered.
“Here, ma’am!” I saw her wave from the hallway.
“Find Sam and go to the interfacing chamber! Assist RVP as she reloads into her body. I have a feeling she’s been out of it a long time. Go!”
Making my way over to the fallen assistant director, I, along with the doctor and Camille, pulled her to standing.
“I hope you’ve learned a few things about human nature, Janelle. If you haven’t, you’re more of an idiot than I previously thought! Because of your lame, childish, power play-slash-tantrum, our margin for a successful evacuation of this facility has been greatly diminished! What would your previous revisions say if they were here?” I could see she was still a bit groggy from Camille’s attack.
Looking toward her, the assistant director jumped back from her as terror exploded onto her face.
“How can you do such things?”
“Everyone here has a gift, including you Janelle, should you accept and develop it. Cami is what those on my world call a mind warrior. She has the gift of telekinesis and telepathy.”
“Are there many of my kind on your world, Alex?” Camille asked.
“I only know of one.”
“Jacquelyn?”
“Yes Jack.”
“I would like to meet her some day, Empress.”
“First we have to get there, sweetheart! Help me get the targeting system online. Alex said it takes some time and patience to align it.”
Camille immediately made for the control console.
“What can I do, Empress?” Janelle asked in a timid voice still rubbing her throat.
“Try to stay out of the way for now. I’ll let y’all know when your services are required.
“Targeting is online, Alex.” Camille informed me.
“Good, now all we have to do is find Earth!” I said as I let the doctor tend to Janelle.
We had wasted nearly thirty minutes trying to find the Milky Way galaxy. Finding Earth’s solar system was proving an exercise in futility! Time was running out- I needed a breakthrough- and fast! I still had a hard time believing that my home, solar system, galaxy…my whole universe resided in the experimental chamber a mere twenty feet before me.
“Let’s try this one more time, Camille. Zoom in on that spiral galaxy again.” Once done, I took over the controls from her once more.
“If this thing had a vernier adjust I would stand a better chance, Camille.”
“Perhaps I can render assistance, Alexandra?” I heard RVP’s voice say from my right.
“Tish!” I screeched when I saw the smallish, black-haired woman being escorted through the crowd toward us by Cassie and Sam.
“No…my name is Random, Randi for short. Who is…Tish?”
“Not important right now, Randi. I’m glad you could make it though!” I gave her a quick embrace then stepped back to the controls before me, my frustration making me slam a fist down on the console.
“You have to have patience with the controls. Alex. Small sharp movements of the controls will cause large movements off the target. Try just tapping it instead of turning.”
I realized I had heard similar advice before. Jamie had told Cassie something to that effect on our last mission. Hard as I tried, I just couldn’t zero in on Earth! No amount of finesse would give me a lock. “It’s just no use! I can’t get a targeting lock on Earth! It’s like I’m going at it the wrong way!”
I looked at the clock- one and a half hours left! Barely enough time to get everyone through!
“Alexandra, if I may?” Janelle’s voice interrupted.
“What is it, Janelle?” I spit back with a little anger.
“I know the reason you cannot lock. To help you, I need access to the panel.”
“Fine, Randi, grant access to the Assistant Director here!”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra. Access granted. Please proceed, Janelle Hathor, but be warned- I will lockout any attempt at sabotage!”
“That is how you succeeded the first time, Alexandra. I reconfigured the controls.”
I watched as she brought up a smaller screen- my Samantha called it a popup, I think. It simply displayed the mathematical formula ‘1/x’. Janelle touched the box then touched another popup simply stating ‘Acknowledge’.
Instantly the targeting screen returned, zoomed back out then panned one hundred and eighty degrees to the opposite side of the Protoverse cloud. Next it re-zoomed into my solar system. There, before my eyes, were nine pinpoints of reflected light.
“You should be able to lock onto your world now, Empress.”
“You caused all of this?”
“I am sorry, Alexandra. I allowed my quest for vast importance to obscure my mind.”
“I don’t know whether to leave you here or thank you, Janelle!”
“What?” Camille, Randi, Cassie, and Samantha screeched together.
“Don’t you see?” I looked between them, “Janelle’s greed for power ultimately set in motion the events that brought me here! The real Alexandra would have ended up somewhere completely different than Earth, had Janelle not compromised the targeting system! Someone else might be standing here right now with no clue as to how to save y’all!
Making a few small taps to the control screen, I succeeded in targeting Earth. The red crosshairs of the targeting screen gratefully turned green and a popup box appeared with the word ‘Proceed’?
For a moment the six of us just stared between each other. Finally I nodded to each and received a nod back in return.
“This is it. Randi is the shield ready?”
“A one square measure has been solidified near the nine-zero garden exit. It should be safe to touch, Empress.”
Looking out over the crowd, I instructed everyone as to our plan. “We need to link everyone’s hands together and stretch ourselves out to reach the spot Randi has indicated! Whoever is last at that point must be told not to release their touch for any reason! If the shield is lost, we will never make it to our new home and therefore not survive!”
“I’ll go.” Janelle quickly made for the door, never looking back for any acknowledgement.
Not waiting any longer, I touched the small box. A loud, distinct crackle echoed through the now quiet room, making everyone in earshot jump.
“Everyone! Everybody needs to shoulder your bags now and join hands. We have succeeded in opening the Protoverse portal. You must hold hands tightly and do not panic! I am not sure how rough of a ride we will experience! Having experienced this once before, I can assure you there will be pain involved, so try and disregard it as best you can. I would recommend closing your eyes if you fear heights!”
An increase in the noise level traveled up the corridor like a wave. “Janelle is ready,” was repeated many times over before finally reaching us in the control room.
“Pass this along. Count down to insertion in thirty seconds. Twenty-nine, twenty-eight…” My count quickly traveled down the hallway growing louder as each individual spoke out the seconds left.
“Randi, Take the shield to full power, please.”
“You got it Alex!” I heard as I slowly moved us over to the portal.
As I closed the gap, I could feel the power surge into my outstretched hand. Quickly I ran the situation past my gift. I was rewarded with only a slight negative and in that moment I saw the reason for it. They would be greatly missed, I’m sure. I also saw another important problem- one I hoped I could maneuver around!
“Alex! Your hand is dissolving- just as before! Maybe we should stop this!” Camille cried out momentarily diverting my attention.
“Don’t let go! We’re going to do this!” I shouted at the top of my lungs as I phased us out and stepped closer to the portal.
As at the base, everything seemed to merge and dissolve. Screams echoed in my ears! They made it hard to concentrate, but I willed myself to remain phased out and holding tight to the hand I still grasped.
Blackness enveloped me…us, as we moved closer to the Protoverse cloud…to home! As on my previous transit, all sound now ceased. Everything was happening completely reverse from my previous transit. Instead of moving away from the cloud we were moving toward it. The cloud seemed to split into smaller individual clouds, which continued growing in detail and clarity.
Still we moved closer with galaxies becoming larger and more detailed. I noted that the Milky Way was directly ahead and growing larger with every moment that passed.
We entered one wispy finger of the spiral, a small pinprick of light ahead of us growing in size and brilliance. The sun? The tantalizing thought of actually flying past the outer planets took my mind off the continuing pain coursing through my body. Just for a moment, I wondered how the rest were coping with our journey.
Just ahead a small bluish orb, Earth, came into view and grew in size- its vivid blue oceans and white cloud tops coming into view first. We were almost there! I…I was almost home! The ocean now zoomed up at an alarming rate, so fast in fact, that I thought we would crash straight into it! A few small dots of land grew larger in my sight. As we grew closer I recognized the islands from Sand Dollars charts- Hawaii! We were heading back to the base!
Something caught my eye as being slightly off though.
Focusing down on the group of islands, I noticed smoke coming from Oahu…from Diamondhead? Had my violent departure from Earth caused it to erupt?
Yet more smoke centered in my vision. A shiver traveled my spine! We were headed directly into the mouth of an active volcano!
I prayed the complex’s shield could hold back such a force.
The screaming returned to my ears’ as the fiery, bubbling red surface loomed closer at an astounding rate. I felt the impact and realized my eyes had closed of their own accord. Slowly I opened them expecting to see nothing but molten lava- to feel the extreme heat on my skin.
Around me the control room slowly rematerialized and I looked back to see Camille reappear, then Cassie and Sam, then Randi. Soon everyone was back in view!
“Protoverse transit complete, Alexandra.” Randi announced. Her voice could be heard echoing down the hall through the PA system.
“Everybody stay where you are! This trip isn’t over yet!” I shouted. I had our daisy chained group move with me back to the console where I brought up the exterior of the complex. Red-hot lava all around us made the transparent wall visible. Its shape looked vaguely familiar as well.
“Empress, shield temperature is at eight thousand and climbing. Power drain to the shield is increasing. Estimated endurance is twelve minutes with Protoverse reactor active.” Randi informed me.
“How long would it last if the complex weren’t a concern?”
“Almost indefinitely, but how could that happen, Alexandra?”
“Leave that to me! For now, set the power generators to tap into the geothermic forces of the volcano and command the shield generators to shut down once the lava has cooled and solidified then remain in standby until needed.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
“Randi, is it possible to setup an alarm at the airlock to detect and nullify someone with my gift of phasing?”
“Modifying Protoverse containment generator into airlock safety system. That should do it, Alexandra, but why?”
“In case a future ‘bad’ me should happen upon this site and try to abuse it! I know what I’m talking about, so don’t ask!” I looked past Randi to the doctor. “Pass this back to Janelle. Tell her to remove her hand from the shield and hang on tight!”
The message quickly moved back the line. Confirmation of the message’s delivery soon came back with the added massage of ‘ready’.
“Phasing out in twenty, nineteen, eighteen…”
Again the voices grew louder as the count decremented. I began to focus on the impossible task I knew I must accomplish.
My concentration was so intense that I barely heard the countdown conclude. At zero, I forced everything I had into moving the complex and its occupants to another place- any place! Moving people and some equipment was a breeze, but moving people and a huge building full of equipment was something I had never attempted.
I felt my skin begin to burn- my brain began to pulse and vibrate, and I could hear my heart beating in my ears- its rhythmic beating became deafening.
It was all over in an instant. I felt lightheaded; in fact, I fought to keep myself conscious as a strangely deep depression came over me. I felt warm liquid running from my nose into my mouth- blood! I also noticed the same warm feeling from both ears. I labored to speak the next few sentences.
“Rephasing complete! Everyone can let go now!” I shouted as best I could. Again the message was passed back as I began to feel weak in the knees.
The expected message soon reached us- Janelle and three others were gone.
“Alex, your containment has been breeched!” Camille looked at me in alarm.
“What? I thought these clothes were connected to the recycling system!” I started to reach down with a shaking hand.
“No! Your head, Empress! Your head has started to lose containment!”
“I’m okay, Cami. It happens sometimes when I push my gift to the limit. I’ll be fine.”
“Cynth! Get over here! I think Alex is hemorrhaging!”
“Be there in a minute, Camille.” Came the doctor’s reply.
“Randi, what is the complex’s status?”
I got no reply. Turning around, I saw the petite woman being held upright by the doctor.
“What happened?”
“She just passed out, ma’am!”
I had seen this before too!
“She needs a reboot!” I shouted, holding my forehead. “Quick, get her clothes off! I need access to her reset!”
To say the people around me thought I was crazy was an understatement!
I prayed her reset was in the same location as my Randi’s while Sam and Camille helped Cassie and I pull the futuristic ‘covering’ from her motionless body. The control room had filled to capacity as the others moved in to see what was happening.
“I need space! Please move back and give me room to work!”
The petite beauty now lay naked from the thighs up on the floor before me. I mentally prepared myself for what I had seen Ricky Lynn do to Randi back at base.
“Honey, I know this is getting way too personal, but this is the only way. Please forgive me, Randi.”
I reached down and carefully inserted my finger. Just after passing my second knuckle, I felt it- the reset! Carefully depressing it, I felt a tactile snap and quickly removed my drenched finger- oh, so disgusting!
This Randi’s body repeated, movement for movement, the observed boot up routine of my Chief. After a few minutes her eyes snapped open.
“Where am I?” Her head lifted slightly. “Why are my coverings missing?”
“I had to reboot you, Randi, you were caught in a loop. I had to press your reset.” I steeled myself for the hand slap.
It never came.
“It really is you! At first I had my doubts- your speech patterns were so foreign, but now I know the real Alexandra Reilly is back among us!”
I just looked in amazement at her.
“Alexandra, I have only revealed to one person, the location of my reset!”
Randi reached for my neck and pulled me closer- she kissed me!
“Thank you, Empress, but where are we?”
“I’m not quite sure, Randi.”
“Improper input, would you like to defer initial location to a later date?” Her voice went mechanical.
“Yes. Defer location, date, and time to a future point.”
“Request accepted. Location will be compared to current star charts and time and date will be set to ‘zero hours, zero minutes, and zero seconds’, and zero-zero-one. Return to OS.”
Randi blinked twice then looked at me. “What just happened?”
“Were there any startup errors, Randi?” I asked calmly remembering Ricky Lynn asking the question to Chief Van Pelt.
The girl closed her eyes for a second. “Negative, Alexandra.”
“Good. Can you give me the status of this facility, please?”
“Connecting…” there was a few moments of silence. “All systems functional; power reserves are steady at fifty-two percent.”
“Wonderful! Bring up the exterior monitors so we can see where we are.”
“Acknowledged, Alexandra. Alex, sensors have detected life forms directly outside this facility in all three hundred and sixty. Hundreds of unknown or known extinct species and one known life form!”
“What is the known life form, Randi?”
“One of us, Alexandra!”
“Janelle!” I shouted as I fought my way across the crowded room. “Clear a path, ladies!” I shouted. “Open the airlock, Randi!” I said as an afterthought.
The fresh, sweet-smelling, scent of tropical flowers caressed my nose as I exited the outer airlock door and beheld tall palm trees and other tropical vegetation. Songbirds filled the air with their unique music.
“Kili!” I’d know that sweet scent anywhere! Instinctually, I raised my arms and twirled around like an excited child at her first snowfall.
“I’m home!” I shouted for joy as uncontrollable tears rolled down my cheeks.
“My name is not Kili, and I am definitely a long way from my home, Alex!” My voice spoke from the brush a short distance ahead.
Alexandra Reilly walked out into the treeless border around the complex. Her one-piece covering torn and dirty in a few places- it’s front zipper-like fastener open about six inches. Alex looked like she hadn’t slept in some time- nor bathed from the smell. Coming close, she clumsily fell to both knees.
“Empress, I welcome you to my own personal hell! I hope you know where we are and what the date is, because I certainly have no clue to either!”
“Will you please stand up? What is it with our kind and the need to kneel before another person of equal status? If anything, I should be kneeling to you, ma’am!” I now knelt before her, kneeling to me.
“Welcome to Kili Island, Empress. We are on my home planet of Earth, A planet in the Sol system located in one of the spiral fingers of the Milky Way Galaxy; one of billions located within your Protoverse. I am unsure of the date or year as we have just arrived.”
“You know this kneeling to each other is silly? Wait, we? There are more of you?”
“No. We as in everyone on Reilly…save four very brave women, Empress.” My gaze lowered to the ground. I couldn’t help thinking about Janelle and the other three. I didn’t even know their names.
“Which four, Empress?”
“Janelle Hathor and three others I never met, ma’am. I’m sorry!”
I saw a hand with an outstretched finger near my chin. “Empress, it would be unwise to touch me until we know for certain doing so would not create some paradoxical calamity!”
“We didn’t get this far by playing it safe, Empress!” She replied as her finger contacted my skin, a much stronger surge of tingling raced through me. Pictures, screens of information, movies…information of all kinds flooded my mind!
I felt lightheaded again and tried to stand. I noticed Alex was having the same difficulty, but helping each other, we both finally stood facing each other.
“So your name is Alexandra, too? I can remember that you weren’t always though! I welcome you, revision! Whether that be previous or future we must find out.”
“There are two of them!” Someone gasped out from behind us. Women had begun to exit the facility to look around.
“Welcome my friends! Welcome to Kili Island- your new home!” Alexandra shouted to them then placed a hand on my shoulder as I again started to feel dizzy.
“Alexandra, I am eternally grateful for what you have accomplished, but right now, I could use new coverings. This unit stopped its functioning as soon as I arrived here!” She must have felt me lean slightly. “We must get you inspected for damage, my brave revision! Are the complex’s systems still in working order?”
“Randi…um, Randi confirmed all systems operational with a little over fifty left in power reserve.” I reached to rub my head, hoping it would help clear my reoccurring dizziness.
“Randi is here too? You certainly are the resourceful one, aren’t you, Empress?”
“A rescue is not a true success unless everyone is accounted for, ma’am! Still…this was not a successful rescue.” I started to feel a bit more coherent, which meant I was starting to heal.
“So Janelle was lost! She was probably the one responsible for me being here! I knew her devious nature would ultimately thwart my evacuation plan! Good riddance! It is better she depart then darken her previous revisions’ archives!”
“You know you don’t mean that, Allie! She was one of us- that will never change, but she did finally come around.” I looked her straight in the eyes. “If not for her sabotage, your portal experiment would not have succeeded- I would have never been pulled to Reilly, and none of us would ever have escaped the Fusion Giant’s expansion!”
“Excuse me, Alex, but could we resume this exchange later? If I have to use one more broadleaf…”
1200 hours, Kili Island, Date- unknown, Year-unknown
“Feeling better, Alexandra?” I asked as Allie emerged from the open airlock.
“You don’t know what you’ve got until you lose it, Alex. Have you been able to determine a time and revolution yet?”
“Time of day, yes. The date and year are going to be a little harder, I’m afraid. Kili resides in the area of the planet we call the tropics…near the equator. The seasons and position of the sun aren’t as noticeable here. According to the position of the sun in the sky, I would estimate its twelve-noon, or 1200hrs military time.”
“You keep mentioning ‘year’- what is year?”
I pointed to the sun directly overhead. “That is our Fusion Giant. We call it the Sun. A year is equal to one revolution around it- roughly three hundred and sixty-five days. One day is divided into twenty-four hours. The day is also separated into two portions; day and night- this is day, night is when this part of our planet, Earth, is facing away from the Sun and thus dark. However, we do have a satellite we call the moon. It reflects differing levels of light from the Sun at night depending on its position in orbit around Earth. There is a twenty-eight day cycle that it sequences through from full to half to eclipse, or new moon. Your minutes and seconds equate to ours exactly. Does that clear things up?”
“Randi, did you catch all that?” She asked.
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.” The petite, raven haired, woman answered from the opposite side of the table several of us were now seated at.
“Will…you…please…please speak like a normal member of our species? You have no idea how annoying that is becoming!”
“Acknow…Okay, Alexandra.”
“And just call me Alex! Or do you prefer I keep calling you RVP?”
“RVP refers specifically to the computational controller of the Reilly facility, not to the physical form you now see before you, Alex.” Randi smiled, apparently thrilled by her witty response.
Allie put her hand on my shoulder. I felt the familiar tingle again. “See, this is what I’ve had to contend with! By the way what is that tingle I keep feeling every time I contact you, Alex?”
“As near as I can tell, it happens only to temporal twins. You and I for instance.” I pointed between us. “Physically we are the same. One theory is the tingle we feel indicates we are the same- that we belong to the same timeline and dimension. It also synchronizes our bodies so we can co-exist at the same time, so we can interact with each other. My future self and I have also experienced synchronizing of our physical cycle.”
“How convenient.” Alex answered with a slight bit of sarcasm. Did she even understand what I said?
“Not really.” I commented back.
“Alex, are we to celebrate Janelle and the others like you said we would?” Camille asked innocently as she looked to me.
“Celebrate? The woman who caused all this departs, and you want to celebrate her? What were you thinking, Alex?”
“Since our minds have synchronized, think about how we mourn on this planet, Allie.” I suggested.
“How strange…celebrating tragedy.”
“We consider it a show of respect to recognize those that have given their lives to protect the rest of us, Allie. Once a year my country honors those that have died in previous wars- the holiday is called Memorial Day or more commonly, Decoration Day. Parades, reverent graveside services with taps, picnics, and fireworks celebrate their sacrifices for freedom.”
“Then that is what we shall do! Twice a…a year?” Allie looked at me wondering if she had used the right term. I nodded. “Twice a year we shall celebrate the departing of our previous revisions for their contributions in continuing our species!”
Allie looked at me again. “But when shall this celebration take place, Alex? We still have no confirmation on the phase of revolution.”
“In these latitudes, the sun only moves a few degrees from directly overhead, to about there and there.” I demonstrated with my arm indicating the two positions. There is one day that is longer than the rest when the sun is at its zenith. Coincidentally, there is one day shorter than the rest when the sun is lowest. I suggest we celebrate on those days; we refer to them as the summer and winter solstice.”
“Excellent! Come each…solstice we shall celebrate those who made our trip to safety…to freedom, possible!”
Those in attendance smiled at the decree- especially Camille.
“Our next order of business is to determine today’s date! Any ideas?” Allie looked around the table.
“If I travel into the future one hundred years at a time, I could keep count until I find some history that I recognize. That would narrow us down to a century.” I suggested.
“If…” Alex paused. “If you could travel through time that is!” Allie looked at me thinking I was joking.
“What’s to say I can’t?” I phased myself out and quickly took up a position behind an empty seat next to Randi as I rephased. “I mean…I can do this, can’t I? Oh, stop it with the jaw dropping already!”
“How did you do that?”
“We can do it, Allie, because we,” I pointed between the two of us, “are the Empress of Time and Space! In this universe it is possible for us to move through time! We can also phase shift slightly to appear invisible to those around us.” A second later I reappeared sitting next to her. “Let me show you.”
I took Allie’s hand and phased out.
“Alex, you are so attention challenged!” Camille said looking around the room. Allie and I hadn’t moved.
“They can’t see us?”
“Nope.”
“They can’t hear us?”
“Nope. Watch this.”
I put my hand through the tabletop.
“We can pass through solid objects, too?”
“And people too, Empress. Satisfied?”
“Yes. Could you instruct me, Alex?”
“I’ll try my best, Empress, but I must warn you that I still don’t know how I do some of the things I do!”
“Oh, you’re back. We weren’t sure you were still here.” Camille said calmly.
“Where would we go, sweetheart?” Allie looked perplexed.
“I thought maybe Alex took you into the future.”
“Not yet I haven’t. I’m trying to think of a foolproof way to verify my jumps into the future. What good would my traveling forward in time serve if I couldn’t find my way back?”
“If we had detailed star maps of this universe, I could determine the date by galaxial drift, Alexandra.” Randi suggested.
“That’s one big if!” Allie guffawed.
“Not necessarily!” I had an idea that might work.
“Randi, are you capable of storing enough astronomical information to pinpoint today’s date over say, a few thousand years?”
“Yes. Why do you ask, Alex?”
“What if you were to do that, and I take you to someone I know can help- someone much like you?”
“If the interface is compatible, informational query should be satisfactory.”
“I just happen to know when your, I think, future revision is. Will the facility be okay in your absence?”
“The facility has a copy of my operating system. It is fully independent.”
“Good! Alexandra Reilly, with your permission, I would like to take your Randi to the year 1944 and interface with my Randi. This would require a time and location change. It would be painless and instantaneous, I assure you.”
“Does this meet your approval, my friend?” Allie looked to her with apprehension.
Randi absentmindedly swallowed hard. Her eyes jumped back and forth between the two of us as she debated.
“When do we leave and what should I take?”
“We can leave immediately, as for what to bring? I think my base should stock everything we should need- food, water, clothing, and a crude form of sanitation. We can leave when you’re ready, Randi.” I smiled at her. “One thing though, as Allie can attest to, these garments will not work anywhere else but at this facility, so you’ll have to go ‘old school’.”
“I think I can figure that out, Empress! Let’s get this over with, shall we?”
We both stood. I walked around the table and took up position beside Randi. I started to concentrate on the base, specifically May 8th, 1944- the morning I was violently pulled to Reilly. With our destination set firmly in my mind, I looked over at Allie.
“Empress, until my return. On my life, I will take good care of this woman.”
“Travel well, Empress. I anticipate your return.”
“Take my hand, Randi.”
I noticed she closed her eyes tightly.
My office on base replaced the well-lit meeting room.
1000 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 8th, 1944
“Welcome to May 8th, 1944, Randi.” I looked over at my wall clock. “1000hrs.”
“Input accepted. Setup complete.”
I just shook my head as she came out of programming mode again.
“This is nothing like what I had pictured, Empress.” She said looking around.
“I brought us back to the day I disappeared…that everything disappeared.” I felt the sadness of that memory return and listened for any sign of the tempest I had previously experienced.
Everything was surprisingly quiet.
“Let’s see if it still happened. Follow me, Randi, and keep holding my hand. We’re still out of phase.”
To prove the fact, we passed right through the front wall and out onto the grounds. Looking around, I noticed dark clouds to our west. They were moving away at a good clip.
The base seemed deserted and I observed no movement whatsoever. I did notice several uprooted trees and other storm damage as I lead the two of us to the yellow brick road and to the grotto.
As I stepped past the threshold of the tunnel, it started to pulse and rumble.
“Rats, I forgot about that! Take a few steps back Randi, I have to rephase us.”
This time when we entered the tunnel it remained quiet.
“It is nice to see that the alarm you had me set still works- assuming this is the future.”
“What do you mean? I had nothing to do with this tunnel doing that!”
“Alex, envision the airlock door here.” Randi pointed to the opening and outlined an imaginary door’s shape. “Reilly’s shield is still active, as is the alarm you had me activate in the facility’s airlock! The detectors must have separated from it when you moved us to Kili Island.”
Things had finally come together.
Walking through the tunnel, I gave her some history. “Before I was pulled to Reilly, we had taken refuge in the grotto from a sudden severe storm. That is where we moor our submarine. Jack was preparing the Sand Dollar in case we needed to evacuate quickly.”
To my delight I heard voices up ahead.
“No, I have no idea where she went, Jack! Can you read her anywhere close?” Emily sounded near panic.
Quickly I started repeating a two-sentence mantra in my mind. I heard Jack’s voice repeat it word for word.
“Gee, Emily, I have no idea were Alex is. Maybe just follow the yellow brick road!”
“What kind of answer is…?” We were just coming to the end of the tunnel when Emily noticed us. “Alex! Where in the world have you been? You’ve been missing for two hour…” Her attention snapped to Randi. “Hey, how did Tish get out there? I just saw her on Sand Dollar’s foredeck! Wait, why are you dressed so strangely?” Emily looked back at the boat then looked to us again, confused.
“Mom!” Cassie and Sam came running over to us wrapping their arms around me and severely limiting my breathing.
“I missed you both too! Is your mother alright?”
Cassie nodded to my right as she looked at my smaller companion with a raised eyebrow.
“Sure! Go traveling about while the rest of us ride out the hurricane of the century! Hey Tish, what’s up with the Star Trek getup?” My future twin complained as she walked over.
What was going on here? Had I just imagined the four of us merging together?
“I am not ‘Tish’. My name is Random Valerian Peltierre…Randi for short. I assume you are the future Empress?”
“That would probably be right, Randi. Alexandra Steinert-Covington.” Allie shook hands with her then embraced me- the familiar tingle was much stronger than usual this time, but was a very welcome feeling nonetheless.
“Welcome home, sis, we were pretty worried about you- disappearing in such an awful electrical storm like that. Where’d y’all go, and what’s your star date, beautiful?” Allie looked back to Randi.
“Star…date?” Randi looked puzzled. “I am Random from Reilly. When I come from…is nine hundred and eighty-two revolutions past the Fusion Giant’s great awakening!”
“Ummm…Okay! I take it you’re not from anywhere near this world, right?” Allie tried to hide her disbelief with a slight grimace.
“Randi is from a different universe entirely, sis. In fact, she had a hand in creating this one!”
“Y’all wanna to run that by me again? I could’a sworn y’all said she had a hand in makin’ this universe. I couldn’ta heard you right ‘cause that would mean you’re some kind’a goddess?”
“Alexandra and I collaborated on the design and initialization of the Protoverse which we now inhabit, future Empress.”
“Will you close your mouth, sis! It’s no stranger than us traveling through time, or phase shifting, or seeing the future, is it?”
“Well…no…but…”
“Allie, in their universe, ours is about the size of a basketball and exists in some kind of reaction chamber! They…” I pointed to Randi. “They created this whole universe- everything we see around us- everything we are! I was there! I saw it with my own eyes!”
“Our universe…” Allie imitated holding a basketball. “That big? How’s that possible?”
“Quantum mechanics, string theory, and interdimensional atomic scaling, future Empress. A small amount of proto-matter suspended in an anti-gravitational vacuum eddy then compressed by bombardment with concentrated graviton particles until a singularity of sufficient magnitude collapses in on its self and implodes. The resultant reversal of the reaction propels the proto-matter out away from the singularity and into a highly charged plasma-like cloud of superheated elemental gases which then cool and migrate forming smaller gaseous clouds, which cool even further to form Fusion Giant/satellite systems of varying configurations. We are now on one of those systems.”
Allie pulled me away slightly. “Is this girl for real, Alex? I’m not sure if she’s firin’ on all cylinders.”
“If it wasn’t for Randi, We would’ve never made it back, sis!”
“We? There are more where she came from?” Allie thumbed toward Randi with a look of concern.
“When…when we came from. We’re here to nail down an exact date for our arrival on Earth.”
“You’re going to help them invade us, Alex?”
“No…they’re here already- on Kili Island of all places! We just need to know when.” I noticed Mina walking over to us. She immediately dropped to one knee.
“Goddess Controller, we are honored that you and the Empress choose to visit our humble facility! Welcome.”
“Um… What did you just call me?” Randi tilted her head.
“You are of Reilly?”
“Yes, but how could you know that?”
“I am Mauikimau, forty-fifth removed from Camille Darough of Reilly.”
“Wait! Mina…y’all are tellin’ me you’re a descendant of Camille?” Now it was my turn to do some jaw dropping.
“Camille of Reilly, yes, Alexandra.”
“So you are the foremost revision of Camille? Do you have a name given of Reilly, Mauikimau?” Randi questioned calmly.
“I am called Philamina Smith, Mina for short, Goddess.”
“It is nice to make your acquaintance, Mina Smith of Earth, I am Random Valerian Peltierre, Randi for short.” My travel companion took Mina’s hand in greeting as she stood.
Mina suddenly looked at me. “What made you decide to travel back to the ancestors, Alexandra? That had to be a trip of several thousand years!”
“Your highness, I really didn’t have a choice in the matter. They pulled me out of this universe and into theirs! I woke up cold and naked on the floor of something called a Protoverse reaction chamber! Believe me, it’s not a trip you would ever want to take again!”
“You’ve been to the homeworld? Alexandra, I did not think you had the power for such a trip!”
“Alexandra did not have the power, Mina Smith of Earth. Janelle Hathor, our Assistant Director ordered Alexandra’s recovery from the Protoverse. She calculated that with her missing in this universe, progression to Director of Reilly would not be favorable until her return.”
Mina looked at me strangely. “The mother of the Egyptian Gods! She was one of us? I never saw that coming, Alexandra! You truly are the Empress legend describes!”
“Cut out the legend crap, Mina! Randi and I are here to figure out when the Facility is. I know it now rests on Kili, but we’re not sure when...”
“Reilly is on Kili? How could such a wondrous event have happened, Alexandra?”
“Alexandra nearly hemorrhaged to death moving the facility from here to Kili Island, Mina Smith of Earth. We are eternally grateful to her for saving us from the Fusion Giant’s expansion.”
“Wait, sis, you moved this…this facility from here to Kili?” Allie looked at me in disbelief.
“Alexandra was forced to jettison our shield here in order to save the facility.” Randi added.
“You left a shield here? Where?” Allie asked looking around the huge grotto.
“All around you, Future Empress! Observe!”
Randi raised her arms up to form a ‘t’. All around the perimeter what we all thought were large mineral deposits came alive with tiny twinkling lights of all colors. The ground shook slightly as the walls of the grotto started to glisten with a strange, grayish light.
“Reilly shield power is ninety-seven percent and all shield generators are functional, Alexandra. Geothermal interface now accounts for fifty-five percent of generator requirements.”
“Thank you Randi, you can place it in stand…”
“Captain! Captain!” Chief Van Pelt, running across the gangway to our position, interrupted us.
“Captain, I just picked up a huge power fluctuation in the grotto, ma’am! I’ve never seen anything so large before…” I raised my hand to stop her and pointed up to the ceiling and the strange light show. “Oh, you knew! How did you do that, Skipper?”
Without saying a word, I pointed to her counterpart.
“Okay, Tish, how did you do…wait…I was just talking to you in the Galley…What’s with the Buck Rodgers getup?” The Chief started pointing back and forth to the boat.
“You are the RVP of this temporal period?”
“Huh?” Chief Van Pelt cocked her head.
“You are the controller of this temporal period?” She asked again rolling her eyes.
I nodded to her twice, closing my eyes while doing so.
“Um…I think so?”
“Then you are the one I must interface with. Connect with me so we may correspond, Controller of Earth.” Randi reached out towards my Chief.
“Whoa! Just hold on a second, lady! That sounds a little too personal, ma’am- whoever you are- and I’m not that kind of girl!”
“Randi, this is Random Valerian Peltierre, she’s like you…your gift that is! Randi is here to determine the date for her new home.”
“You don’t know what the date is?”
“This date is known and accepted into RTC. Date of Reilly Facility as it relates to Earth is still undefined.”
“Um, Randi? Could you place the shield back into standby please? Best to not waste power.” I cut in worrying that the grotto might start to collapse.
“Acknowledged, Alexandra.”
Our grotto slowly grew darker and quieter as she lowered her arms.
“Chief, Randi would like to interface your system to compare star charts- so just cooperate with her. It’s not like she needs to reset you or anything!”
Chief Van Pelt turned red with embarrassment. Her mouth began to ask a question- nothing came out. I just nodded a few times in answer.
“Though I have never done it, our interface is a simple procedure. I understand it to be quite pleasurable.”
“I guess, maybe, I could let you…if that’s all you need. How do we do this?” The Chief replied a little apprehensively.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Spenser and Brandon approaching.
“To begin the interface, we must join…like this.”
Random grabbed the sides of Chief Van Pelt’s face, pulled her closer, and began kissing her! A kiss that went on for close to two full minutes!
“Whoa! Some girl on girl action! Glad I’m here to see this! Wish I had a camera though!” Brandon quipped.
“Perv!” Allie accused as she grabbed her husband roughly and pulled him a short distance away where she planted a kiss of her own on him.
Spencer stopped mid-step and watched in silent fascination. Emily…Amelia eyed him intently.
“Wow! That was great! Let’s do that again!” Chief Van Pelt excitedly exclaimed as Random broke the kiss. Cheers went up from the Sand Dollar’s deck- apparently they had drawn a crowd.
“Settle down, Chief!”
“Random, did you find what we need?”
“Still processing, Alexandra. Oh!” She suddenly squeaked.
“What’s wrong?”
The petite, black haired girl in the strange clothing pointed to my chief- her eyes wide and her mouth opened slightly. “You…you are my revision!”
“What?” Randi and I cried at the same time.
“Your revision number…it is four increments above mine!” The small girl went on.
“Okay…and that means what, exactly?” I asked.
“There have only been three revisions between us! Four revisions in four thousand twenty-two Earth years! How is that possible?”
“To answer that we should go to where it all started. Who wants to go to Kili Island?” I declared as I decided then and there.
“Alexandra, it is dangerous to travel there at this time! Have you forgotten the reason we are here?” Mina spoke up.
“With your permission, highness, I was thinking of Kili before the war, say, 1922?”
“Why that specific year, Empress?”
“That would have been the four thousandth anniversary of our arrival here. What better time to visit?”
“We cannot be seen by our sisters, Alexandra! It would disrupt the flow of this timeline!”
“Empress, why not go forward to 2026?” Emily suggested.
“Because there is still radioactivity present on Kili then, sis! Fallout from the nuclear tests on Bikini Atoll!” Allie informed her, Amelia just nodded once.
“The facility’s internal shielding should provide protection from atomic radiation, Alexandra. Our coverings will provide yet another level of protection against it.” Random provided.
“Will we be able to find this facility and get into it after that long?” Emily asked as she and Amelia took hold of Spencer tightly.
“We want to come too!” Sam and Cassie cried out together.
“I didn’t even ask who wanted to go yet!”
“Yes, you did, mom!”
“What is ‘mom’?” Random cocked her head.
“She’s our mother.” Cassie said simply and a little irritated.
Random cocked her head the other way.
“The Empress gave birth to us, Randi of Reilly. Don’t you procreate on Reilly?” Samantha asked in bothered curiosity.
“Such things have only been depicted in our stories from before the Fusion Giant’s awakening! Is it painful?”
“Not since the invention of morphine.” Allie quipped.
“Why do they call you ‘mom’, Alexandra, when clearly the future Empress has procreated and not you?”
“Um…because I move through time, Randi, it loses meaning. Since we live so long, I look the same today as I would in, say, three hundred years. The girls can never be sure of which Empress is here, unless two of us are in the same time. Basically they show me the same respect as Allie.” Allie took over.
“Since the Empress can sync up with her temporal counterpart, we both know the love and maternal emotions brought about by their birth.”
“As does Alexandra Reilly now that I have synchronized with her on Kili Island earlier today.”
Mina looked confused at the mention of that name.
“I wish to understand this concept, Alexandra. Would it be possible to ask Camille to relay those emotions to me when we get back?”
“I’ll do you one better, Randi! Jack? I know you’re listening! Shut everything down on Sand Dollar and dismiss everyone. I need you to do what you do best!”
“Be right out!” Echoed in my mind.
Jack appeared shortly with Tish by her side. Noticing her twin, Tish stopped dead in her tracks. Both Tish and Random’s eyes widened, their mouths opening. Both were excessively silent.
“Tish, I’d like you to meet Random Peltierre, Randi for short. Randi, this is my linguist Takashi Moritsu, Tish for short.” I introduced them.
Both shook hands and noticeably jumped then pulled their hands back to inspect.
“You shocked me! Why did you do that?” Tish looked hurt.
“Alexandra, was that the tingle you spoke of between you and our director?”
“Yes, Randi, that indicates that Tish is your temporal twin, although, it may be interesting to see if your gifts have synchronized as well. Tish, would you care to demonstrate the latest language you’ve learned for Randi.
The two conversed for several minutes in what I recognized as French, Japanese, and Philippino. Randi then took over speaking Latin, Spanish, and then strangely, English. Why did she speak English? I had to ask.
“Why did you speak English to her last, Randi? We already speak that?”
“I’m talking in the tongue of Reilly, Alexandra-sensi.”
“I think I now understand that language, Randi. At first the syllables and usages were difficult, but I believe I now grasp them. Thank you for teaching me another language, ma’am.”
“I don’t get this! I can understand both of you perfectly and I’ve never spoken a lick of Reilly!”
“Enough, you three,” Allie interrupted as she glared at us! “Can the three of you please speak the queen’s English so the rest of us can participate in this conversation?” She complained.
Randi saw my confused expression and giggled before explaining. “Alex, you have been speaking Reilly since you were recovered from the Reaction Chamber. Our coverings contain a neuro-interface that accommodates speech translation. Reilly is our natural language; this English you speak of is being translated for you, Empress.”
“That’s impossible! My native tongue is American English! Sometimes during High School I thought that was a foreign language! I’ve never really learned a second language!”
“I’m warming you, sis, I can barely understand what you’re saying! It’s very rude to carry on a conversation in another language! People will think you’re speaking badly of them!” Allie continued to complain.
“Mom? Samantha touched Allie’s arm to get her attention. “Could you speak English? We have no idea what you just said to the Empress.”
Allie looked like she was going to say something, but stopped suddenly to look at Sam.
“I’m talking Reilly? How could I…? We synchronized! I get it now! Sure, why not, what the hay?”
I concentrated on speaking English again. “Now that that’s settled, how many of us will be traveling to the Reilly facility?” I looked around to see hands held high! I was glad I had been understood, but surprised by the response. “Oh, come on! I can’t take everybody!”
“Why not, Empress? We know you can transport at least one hundred and two.” Randi insisted.
I rolled my eyes. “Jack, Base compliment stands at?” I finally asked.
“Eighty-two counting visitors, exceptions are Random and the six, Alex.”
“I almost forgot about them, Jack, how are they coming along?”
“They won’t be complete until tonight, the storm made it hard for them to fall asleep.”
“Fine, we’ll leave them. I’ll try to get us back here as close to when we leave as possible. Have everybody assembled on the parade ground in twenty minutes. We’ll leave from there, Jack.”
“Aye, Cap!”
“Empress?”
“Yes, Mina?”
“I’m not sure if I should join this expedition.”
“How can you say that, your highness?” I looked at her, questioning myself if she should be included. I got the answer- not the one I was expecting, but an answer nonetheless. “You of all people should be thrilled to see the homeworld facility! I don’t understand!”
“2026…It falls well beyond my range of foresight. I fear going that far into the future will cause some sort of imbalance.”
“As long as you’re with me, your highness, the sky is the limit! If I had any concern that you would come to harm, I would ask you to stay. We might not even end up in 2026, Mina.” The last sentence I said with little emotion- in fact, I was looking past her. She noticed and raised an eyebrow.
“You’ve seen this transit, Alexandra?”
“We’re going to pay the ancestors a little visit, your highness. They need our help acclimating to this world.”
“You would honor me with a visit to the ancestors…? My original? Camille?”
“It would be an honor, your highness!” I bowed slightly to her.
“You are truly the wise and caring Empress legend speaks of, Alexandra! Thank you!” Mina hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.
“Welcome, everyone!” I shouted so my base personnel could all hear. “Today we will be traveling to Kili Island.” A commotion rose among them. They all knew the present danger in that statement.
I raised my hand to quell them. “I understand your concern, but we will not be traveling to present day Kili, so there will be little chance of Japanese occupation. The Kili we go to can potentially answer questions we all have about our origin and miraculous changes.”
Again the fervor rose, again I raised my hand to stem it. “If any of you would rather stay behind and not participate in this adventure, you are welcome to go back to your assigned duties. My intention is to return us ten minutes from now, so you will not have to wait any great length of time without proper leadership.”
Not one single woman broke rank, which reassured me of their confidence in my abilities. Some of the newer members showed some concern as to what would happen- they had been urged, almost forced to travel with me, I recalled.
Mina struck me as the most uncertain of the group, followed close behind by her four daughters. I understood her concern of traveling farther into the future than we both knew she would see naturally, but I was reminded that Randi had come thousands of years and she was fine.
Brandon on the other hand was grinning from ear to ear. This seemed to really bother Allie as she continuously exchanged angry glances with him.
It was time. “I’d like everyone to hold the hand of the person next to you; those on the ends hold either the hand of the person in front or behind you. This will form a long chain. For anyone that hasn’t traveled with me before, the trip is instantaneous and painless! Of course, if you would like to close your eyes, that is perfectly acceptable and understandable. I will count down from ten. I must ask that you do not release your hands until I tell you it is safe to do so! Watch each other and make sure the person next to you is not in a wall or bulkhead after we’ve arrived! If that is the case, simply move into the clear. This includes any people we may find at our destination! I’m sure they would have something to say if one of you materialized inside them!”
“I walked into the middle of the group and inserted myself in the line. Allie, Sam, Cassie, Amelia, Brandon, Spencer, Joss, Lynn, and Random all followed suit.
“Last chance to pull out!” I looked around to see everyone’s attention focused on me. “Starting at ten…nine…eight…seven…six…” I phased everyone out. “Five…four…three…two…one.”
The dim interior of Reilly Facility replaced the bright parade ground. Quickly, I asked everyone to make sure they were not part of anything or anyone. The room we arrived in was remarkably empty- the whole facility seemed quieter than expected.
“Alex, everyone is clear, you can rephase now.” Jack spoke rather than thought to me.
“Rephasing in three…two…one.” I shouted so everyone could hear.
“Are you sure this is Kili, Alex? I don’t remember any of this.” Allie sounded concerned as she looked around.
“Welcome to Reilly Facility, everyone! Random, have we returned to the correct time? I thought there would be more people here to greet us?”
“Re-establishing communications with Reilly A.I.; synchronizing internal RTC. Galaxial drift computed. Revision twenty-four, please use port two, seven, seven, one, four, nine when connecting to Reilly A.I. to avoid data collisions!” Random said to her right- where Chief Van Pelt stood. My chief just nodded.
“Establishing communications with Reilly A.I.; synchronizing internal RTC. Galaxial drift computed. Ready.” My Randi echoed her counterpart’s response.
“So when are we?” I asked them.
Chief Van Pelt’s eyes grew large! “According to my internal timer, this is the year 2027, Skip!”
“Wow, sis, you overshot that one! Must be getting old, huh?” Allie rebuked. I just smiled back at her.
“Not 2027, Future Empress. I believe you separate time into AD and BC? We are in 2027BC!” Random interrupted.
“Good one, sis! A few years are excusable, but four thousand? What…are you going senile?”
“I assure you, Alexandra, you are far from senile…whatever that means!” My voice announced politely from behind us.
“Oh great! They’re three of us here! Y’all really botched this one, Alex!” Allie continued to goad.
“Alexandra! Is that any way to talk to your initial revision?”
“My initial…what?”
“The beginning of our line, sis. The original Alexandra.” I smiled slightly.
“You’re…you’re Alex Reilly?” Allie gulped.
“And you are Alex Covington!” She turned and walked through our line to embrace Randi Peltierre.
“Welcome home, Random! I trust your RTC has been precisely re-calibrated?”
“Affirmative, Alexandra.”
“And what did I tell you about that, Miss Peltierre?”
“Sorry, ma’a…”
“Ah-uh! Try again, Randi!”
“Sorry, Alex.”
“Better!” Alex kissed her cheek.
“Temporal calculations show that Reilly has arrived in the Earth year 2027BC. Four thousand and twenty-two years before Alexandra Steinert and her followers.”
“Whoa…whoa! Hold it right there!” I held my hand up to stop her. “Stop right there, Randi! These are my crew, family, and base personnel!” I waved my arm around me. “They are not my followers! Those not related, I consider good friends!”
“Forgive me, Empress, you had yet to clear that up before we left your time.”
I noticed Alex Reilly’s attention shift to my right.
“You! You two are my…my…my children?” Joyful tears sprung from her eyes as our shared memories of Samantha and Cassandra came to the fore. She embraced both women together. “I know I shouldn’t, but I remember both of your births!” She began laughing nervously. “I don’t even know what that is yet!”
She hugged the two even tighter and released them. “I have someone for you to meet! Everyone! Let’s go outside! I’m sure we will all meet people very familiar. Come.” She waved as she made her way through us- Cassie and Sam locked in her tow.
Emily, Amelia, Spencer, Allie, Brandon, and I quickly followed. Reaching the end of the airlock, I was stunned to see everyone from the facility outside waiting for us. Camille greeted Allie then me.
“Empress, welcome back to Kili Island!” She wrapped her arms around me and whispered in my ear, “We have missed you these last four days.”
“And what am I, recycled mass, Camille Darough?”
“No ma’am, but you have not been away, either!”
Alex Reilly shrugged her shoulders and nodded her head to the side in agreement.
“I cannot argue that logic, my sister.”
“Empress, you have brought males!” Camille screeched in joy seeing Spencer and Brandon exit the tunnel.
“Back off sister! This one’s mine!” Allie hissed as she grabbed Brandon’s arm tightly. Amelia did likewise with Spencer.
Camille grimaced as her shoulders drooped in defeat, her attention quickly changed to Jack.
“You are THE Jacquelyn?” Camille smiled as Jack nodded. “I thought so. Welcome Jacquelyn Cummins, I am Camille Darough!”
“My word! It is you!” Mina said flabbergasted.
Camille’s attention changed once more.
“And you would be?”
“Your granddaughter, Mina- many times removed of course.”
“Then welcome to you, my future revision! Alexandra has told me much about you!” Camille embraced her and kissed her cheek.
“Cassandra and Samantha I’d like you two to meet someone!” I heard Alex call into the Islander crowd.
To say that my two girls’ mouth’s dropped to the ground was an understatement!
“Cassie Fleming, this is Samantha of Reilly. Samantha Fleming, this is Cassandra of Reilly.” Alex introduced.
The four women stood in total silence looking back and forth at each other like two sets of twin that had just been reunited. Finally, my Cassie spoke the question I too had been thinking of asking.
“Are you both related to your Alexandra?”
“I am not sure as to what you inquire, Cassandra Fleming.”
“Sam and I are a product of our Empress,” Cassie pointed to me, “and our father, Sanford Fleming. Are you two the product of Alexandra Reilly?”
“That fact is not known, Cassandra Fleming. As far as we know our revisions have been unique since before the Fusion Giant’s awakening. Any revisional information prior has been lost or discarded as trivial.”
“Then what do your tattoos say of your relationships?” Samantha brought up a brilliant question- one I had forgotten.
“What are tattoos?”
“On the small of our backs, we each have relational tattoos! Look here.” Cassie pulled the back of her blouse up and pointed to her tats. I leaned over slightly to catch a glance. The first, I recognized as the family symbol- ‘Reilly’. The second was different from mine- it simply said ‘Phase Control’. Her third symbol…she had a third symbol? It claimed she was a Statistical Forecaster’.
Wait…How on Earth did I know that?
“You truly are my revision!” Samantha of Reilly exclaimed.
Cassandra of Reilly motioned for Sam to turn around and pulled her blouse free. She too had the family symbol ‘Reilly’, followed by ‘Phase Control’, and ‘Technical Forecaster’.
“It is true, they are truly our revisions.” Both Cassandra of Reilly and Samantha of Reilly turned around as one, unfastened their coverings and pulled them down to reveal the exact same symbols on their backs.
Allie and Amelia covered their respective husband’s eyes quickly.
“Wow, I guess there’s no such thing as modesty where you come from, is there?” Sam quipped.
“Physical attributes, though somewhat different in size and shape, are nonetheless the same functionally and structurally. Therefore, personal differentiation or comparisons among us need not be discussed.”
“Ummm…right. Thank you for that detailed explanation! Wouldn’t it have been easier to just say that we all have the same equipment, and leave it at that?”
Samantha of Reilly looked to her sister, “Isn’t that what you said?” Cassandra nodded.
“Great now there are two sets of them!” Allie retorted, raising her arms in defeat.
During all the introductions, I noticed both Randi’s had wondered away. Camille, Joss, and Jack had done likewise. Tish was now walking by us three Alex’s.
“Randi? There you are, sweetheart. Can you give me the functional status on the fabrication system? I’d like each of our guests properly attired for tonight’s celebration. Wait, why have you exchanged your coverings?”
“I’m sorry, Empress, I am not Randi Peltierre. I am Takashi Moritsu…Tish.”
“Oh, I’m very sorry, Tish. Alexandra, this universe of yours is going to randomize my short and long term cognitive abilities!”
“I find it all too confusing at times also, Empress.” Allie admitted.
Emily, Amelia, and Spencer approached us.
“Excuse me, Empress?”
“Yes, Lt. Scott?” Alex Reilly looked somewhat confused by her unintentional response. “How did I know that?” She looked at me for an answer. I just touched my two pointer fingers together. She nodded in understanding.
“You look troubled, Emily!”
“Are there three of me here as well?”
“Dislodge your covering, sisters,” both stared in confusion.
“Show me your symbols, sisters.” Emily and Amelia did as she asked.
“Ah, the family of Reilly! Welcome my revisions! Both of you are medical forecasters, that is a very useful profession- as well as physiological healers. All fine traits worthy of Reilly, but I’m afraid your equal does not reside among us physically or characteristically. I do, however, suggest you seek out Cynthia. She is Reilly’s physician.”
“Where is this Cynthia, Empress?”
“I believe I observed her location to be zero, five, zero at fifty.” Noticing the two blank faces again, she simplified, “Over there, next to that taller palm tree!” and pointed.
“So, Alexandra Steinert, have you found my facility’s protective shield yet?” Alex Reilly calmly asked watching the three walking away.
“Yes, Empress, it is located nine hundred nautical miles east-southeast of here. I’m afraid it is unreachable in these times. Upon our entry into this world, Reilly came to rest in the caldera of an active volcano. In order to save the facility, we had to jettison the shield there. Is it important that you get it back?”
“No Alex, Reilly’s shield was mainly used to isolate this facility from the vacuum of space between us and the Fusion Giant- to guard against its intense bombardment of radiation. Your Fusion Giant produces far less radiation, thus negating the need for such a dispersal shield. I have found the radiation from your…um…sun to be very relaxing. I have, however, found one concerning side effect from it though. My exposed surfaces seem to darken in color, if only for a …um…day. Though I cannot feel it, I suspect damage may occur should I receive too much of this radiation.”
“It’s called a suntan, Empress, and you are right. If you stay out in the sun for too long at one time you will damage your skin. It is called sunburn and can be painful, but you look like the sun has been good to you, Alexandra. You have a wonderful tan- what is left of it.” Allie complimented.
“Thank you, Alexandra! Your tans look wonderful also!” Her attention turned to me.
“Thank you too, Alexandra. I had a chance to do some serious sunbathing while on leave in the future. Amelia’s condominium complex has a fabulous pool with comfortable lounge chairs that are just perfect for relaxing in the sun while wearing a bikini!” I smiled at the recollection.
“Bikini?”
I thought a minute for the best description. “Three small triangles of covering placed here, here, and here with thin straps to hold them.” I used my hands to indicate the three spots described.
“And our daughters are worried about revealing themselves!”
“Yes, ironic, isn’t it?” Allie replied sarcastically as the three of us giggled.
“Alex, you said something about fabricating coverings for us, why?”
“Have you forgotten so quickly, Alex? We are severely limited as to sanitary options here. Without proper coverings, your friends and family will be forced to…um…rough it! A proper host cannot let that happen! Where is Randi? I require her to initiate fabrication.”
Jack’s voice boomed into my head- all three of us apparently, judging by the amount of wincing I saw in Alex Reilly and Allie’s face. “I see her, Alex. I’ll pass along the message.”
“Thank you, Jack.” I replied aloud.
“I see Camille’s revisions hold true.” Alex Reilly said while rubbing the pain from her forehead.
“Jack and Joss excel at it!”
“Why call them by different names, Alex? Is it simply to tell them apart?”
“I guess you haven’t remembered that yet. Allie and I agreed that whoever is traveling is the Empress and should be referred to as ‘Allie’. Consequently, anyone traveling with me will be referred to by their twin name, hence, Jacki and Joss, Ricky Lynn and Lynn, Emily and Amelia.”
“What of Takashi and Randi, or your Randi and my Randi?”
“Please don’t confuse the issue, Empress! I’m having trouble just keeping the three of us straight.”
“I suspect that after you tutor me in the ways of temporal travel, Randi will want to use her given name of Random…”
“I like the name Cami, Alex!” Camille blasted into our heads.
“That never stops, does it?”
“’Fraid not, Alex.” Allie and I laughed.
“Alex, Randi said production has started on our…um…our coverings?”
“Thanks, Jack.” I thought back.
“Joss! Thanks, Joss.”
“Thanks, Jack!”
“Hey, Alex?”
“Yes, Jack.”
“Joss.”
“Whatever! What?”
“Ricky Lynn wants to know where the head is.”
“Head? I’m right here, of course!”
“Sanitary facilities, Empress, not you.”
“Oh.”
“You aren’t going to like the answer, Jack! Tell her to hold it for a few more minutes!”
“Empress, Ricky Lynn is about the same size as Camille. Camille, please take Chief Samuels to your room and give them each one of your spare coverings. Explain its usage to her…them, please.” Alex Reilly said into the air.
‘We’re on our way, Alex,’ came the mental response.
I looked around at the airlock in time to see Camille, Ricky Lynn, and Lynn quickly scamper into it.
Turning away from the airlock, I noticed three coconuts floating toward us about ten feet off the ground. Alex Reilly’s mouth fell open.
‘I found some ripe coconuts, I know you like them, Alex. Care for one?’ We heard Jack say telepathically.
The three husks lowered, one stopping in front of each of us. With a sharp crackle, each developed a quarter-sized hole in its top. Allie, Alex, and I each took the one offered us.
“Thanks, Jack!” I shouted.
“Goddess forbids, Camille should ever develop such an ability!” Alex Reilly whispered conspiratorially to me.
“She didn’t tell you about Janelle Hathor?” I asked in surprise.
Alex Reilly just looked at me equally surprised. “No.”
Camille, using only her mind, pushed Janelle from the Protoverse Control Room, out across the hallway and up the wall putting her head to the ceiling! She then proceeded to pull her back into the room, her head still dragging the ceiling, and squeeze her neck with an invisible hand. Alex, she almost killed Janelle to protect me!”
Alex let out an audible gasp as her hand came to her mouth in shock.
“I never realized she possessed such talent!”
“I can’t emphasize enough the restraint she must exercise to avoid abuse, Empress! Camille and Jack are by far, the most dangerous of us all.”
“I understand. As for the three of us…are we not also…dangerous?”
“I don’t think we are anywhere near as dangerous as those three, Alex Reilly!”
“Are we not able to travel the temporal currents? Can we not influence the past, present, or future to change? If that is not dangerous, I do not know what is! Entire civilizations could depart if we were successful in changing one small detail somewhere.”
“That is precisely what I have been trying to teach Alexandra, my Empress!” Mina chimed in. Until now she had remained disturbingly quiet.
“Your Highness, what you have taught Alexandra so far is admirable. We appreciate each and every piece of advice and suggestion you have shared with us! However, the scope of our reach has increased exponentially since her recall to Reilly. I’m afraid we are on our own to decide how and when, or why we should take action or to make necessary changes. Our decisions no longer relate just to this world. They now affect this universe as well as many others.”
I noticed our hostess’ eyes had glazed. I took her hand hoping the tingle would gently snap her out of it.
“Alex, you were prophesizing,” I quietly informed her.
“What?” She shook her head as she reached for her forehead. “I saw…that is…disturbing! How do you stand for it, Empress? It…it is so…so surreal! Are these visions random or do they follow some intelligent sequential format?”
“Yes on both accounts, Empress. You will learn to use them to your advantage as will you learn to transit time.
“I believe I have found your private realm already, Alexandra. If not for our synchronization, I doubt I would be here now. As I recall you were missing for several days at its discovery.”
“Then you already have the knowledge and experience to move through time, Empress.” I suggested to her. Allied nodded her agreement as well. I noticed Mina’s saddened face.
“Mina.” Alex Reilly looked over to her. “I did not mean to change your emotional disposition. Prior to coming here, I had no conceptual thoughts concerning these gifts our species seem to have acquired in the revision process. I do hope I have not modified your attitude regarding me.”
“Empress, I have enjoyed our time together, and shall forever take solace in my segment of your education!” A single tear formed and ran down her cheek.
“You make it sound like you anticipate your departure at any time, Mina! Your current revision has several hundred Earth years still to experience!”
“No offence, Empress, but I was told I was an heir of Reilly only to find I am actually the paramour of her first. Somehow I feel I have been betrayed by my adoptive mother and her lineage.” Mina fully broke into tears.
“We are all family, Mina Smith. We are all products of Reilly.” Alex Reilly reached out and pulled Mina to her.
“Ouch!”
“I’m sorry, your highness, but I believe we have just established your true revisional archive.” Alex Reilly said quietly with a mother’s love. “Quickly, Mina Smith, reveal your symbols.”
“She doesn’t need to, Empress. I know for a fact her highness is your descendant! She has shown us her marks before. She is of the family Reilly.” I said beating Allie to the statement.
“That has been established, Alex; I would still like to see what qualities her revision represents. If you please, Lieutenant?”
“As you wish, Empress.”
“As I expected, the mark of Reilly first and foremost! You are a forecaster- also as expected, but I have not seen this third symbol on Reilly before- transcommunication- interesting!”
Mina turned to me as I stared at the third symbol- nonexistent until today!
“I bare no third mark, Empress! A third mark is reserved only for the Empress- so I have been told.”
“Mina, there’s definitely a third symbol there! My sister Brianna bares the same mark, in fact.”
We exchanged stares for a moment or two before Alex Reilly got our attention.
“Alex, would you both reveal your marks, please. I am curious about Mina’s rise in status.”
Allie and I both pulled the back of our blouses up to reveal our tattoos.
“Fascinating! You both are aware you now have four symbols? I fail to recognize it though. Is it a meaningful symbol in this universe?”
I quickly turned around in place and lowered my gaze to Allie’s tats. There, above the familiar three was another symbol. This one I knew well from my schooling. Infinity!
“Infinity!” We both said together.
“If I had to guess, I would say the three of us are forever linked to this and every other universe that may exist…or that we cannot die. My choice is the first. I do not wish to live forever.”
“Alex, covering production has terminated successfully. Randi says that they have been distributed to our guest’s quarters.” Camille boomed into our heads.
“What about Ricky Lynn and Lynn, Cami?” I thought.
“They weren’t too happy, Empress, at first. Like you they were amazed by our simple technology.”
“Nothing simple about it, Camille. Even in my time, sanitary conditions remain somewhat primitive…by your standards!” Allie said aloud.
“Come, let us go inside. I will show you two to your rooms; from there you can upgrade your coverings. Cami, would you and Jacquelyn inform everyone else to meet in the deliberation chamber? We will tour the facility from there. Afterwards, they will be shown to their rooms so they may also upgrade their coverings.”
“Okay.”
“Aye, skip.”
Alex Reilly looked back at me as she led the way toward the airlock. “I believe I’m getting the hang of this…this…telepathy.”
1300 hours, Kili Island, June 21st, 2027BC
“I thought this thing would be a better fit, Alex! I’m feeling somewhat confined…if you know what I mean.” Spencer complained as he and Amelia met us in the hall outside their room.
“I suspect the pattern for men’s clothing has been either lost or removed. Need I remind you Spencer, that there has not been a man at this facility for a long time.”
“Plus!” Brandon exclaimed before Allie’s elbow made contact with his ribs.
“May I also remind you two that the last two men to arrive here weren’t men for very long? Don’t drink the water in this facility! Camille and Jack have gone in search of the safe spring near where Mina’s village will be.”
“Mom, do we have to wear this?” Cassie’s voice whined from down the hallway as she and Sam approached us. “Feels like I got a constant wedgie!”
“You, of all people should be use to it! Let’s go outside.”
“Skipper, can I bother you for a minute,” Chief Van Pelt asked as I exited the airlock hatch? Both Allie and I stopped.
“What’s on your mind, Chief?”
“Well, ma’am, I’ve been scanning the history of this place and…well…I found something I feel is very disturbing.”
“How disturbing, Randi?” Allie beat me to the question.
“It seems…well…it seems everyone in it…the ancestors, I mean…well, they are all copies- some eight, nine, even fifteen times removed from the original!”
“Copies?” Allie again spoke first.
“Copies, sis…as in carbon copies, facsimiles. So what is disturbing about that, Chief? They are the last of they’re kind. I can’t fault them for finding some way of carrying on. Why not copy themselves,” I stated, unaffected by the information?
“I understand that, ma’am, but what is so disturbing is I found evidence of genetic modification!”
“I already knew that, chief. They call it revisional enhancement. Making changes to their offspring…revisions to better the species. We do the same to farm animals, chief. What’s the problem?”
“You knew?”
“Of course! What do you think the Mahanilui is? The water from the purification system contains tiny machines that manipulate, maintain, and modify our cells and genes. They are initially triggered by high levels of alcohol in the bloodstream.”
“Did you also know that this was the main research facility for genetic modification before the planet they were living on exploded into a sun? That this facility changed from a relatively balanced male-female population to all female in less than twelve hours? Skip, the person responsible for the quick transition was the head of research for the whole place- a man by the name of Alexander Reilly.” My chief paused to let it all sink in. “Moreover, he had an assistant named Cameron Darough.”
Could what Randi said be true?
“I must hand it to you, Miss Van Pelt,” my voice suddenly said from behind me. “I knew it only a matter of time before you parsed our archives and found the truth, yet I did not expect it so soon! Alex, you have a very intelligent and resourceful crew!”
“Is what she states true, Alex? Are you the original?” Our hostess did not answer.
“Alex, she just walked up to you. She didn’t rephase. I had a fix on her the whole time. She’s been hiding something, and guarding it quite well too!” Jack informed me telepathically. I asked her to pass a message to Allie only. When I was ready, I gave the signal.
I nodded to Allie, who winked back. Instantly we both took an arm, and I zipped the three of us off to our private realm.
“What is the meaning of this? Take your hands off me at once!”
Allie and I smiled at each other.
“Not until we get a few things settled, Alex! Or, should I say Alexander Reilly?”
The third Alex sighed. “I have not used that name in such a long time! What revealed me?”
“You share our memories! You tell me…sorry, sis…you tell us!”
Our guest thought a minute. “You were once male too. I should have realized that from the start.”
“Wrong, Empress. Jack felt you were hiding something. Since my change, I’ve never been able to hide anything from her.” Allie and I harmonized. I continued solo.
“Jack also informed us that you snuck up on us instead of phasing- which could only indicate you don’t really share our gift”
“She is very astute; more so than Cami.”
“I want to check her back, sis! I’m not completely satisfied she is us.”
Allie harshly opened the front of Alex Reilly’s covering and exposed her from neck to waist. Once revealed, I examined the small of her back.
“Well that was disappointing.”
“She’s not us, Alex?”
“No, she is us, sis. Every last symbol, and in the correct order.”
“Okay, so why hasn’t she transported us back to Kili then?”
“Miss Reilly, care to enlighten us?”
“I haven’t been able to do it yet,” she said softly- her ego deflated now that she was caught.
“Since we got here or not at all, sweetie?” Allie asked with a little smirk.
“At all.”
“Alexandra, the one thing the Empress is not, is a liar. Why lie about who you are- claiming to be a revision? Why have Camille pass herself off as her own revision? Hasn’t anybody ever caught on to you two?”
“One person has, but she has since…departed.”
“Janelle!”
“She found the archives that proved my identity as did your comptroller. I believe she sabotaged my Protoverse targeting system hoping I would depart, thinking I was lying about the Fusion Giant also. When it actually worked, she must have decided to go through with the recall attempt hoping to redirect Camille’s suspicion. Your unexpected appearance in the reaction chamber caused her to recalculate her plan for assuming the vacated Director’s position. I am not a liar, my rev…my sister…I…I merely withheld certain facts as to my identity. Camille was the one to suggest it initially. Can you imagine the social imbalance that would arise if word got out that Alexandra Reilly and Camille Darough are actually the originals and over nine hundred of your years old? Empress, the mobius symbol means the same in our language as it does in yours…infinity…without end…never ending.” With that Alex Reilly broke into tears.
Allie and I kept exchanging looks of disbelief of what we had just learned while she sunk her head into my shoulder.
“But I…I was old when I woke up in Reilly’s infirmary.” Allie’s attention snapped to me. I had not told her yet. Alex Reilly’s sobbing eased up slightly.
She looked up from my shoulder a moment. “The recall process would have caused immediate departure of anyone else, Empress. The nanotechs simply rebuilt a body that has forgotten how to expire and they will keep rebuilding it, no matter the damage inflicted. It was a slight design flaw on my part- an impulse of my own covetous devise.” She replaced her head on my shoulder and continued to sob.
“So y’all are sayin’ I can’t die?” Allie spoke our common question.
“I just said I am over nine hundred years old. Believe me, had I thought about how long forever actually was going to be, I would have removed that asinine specification! Under the right conditions and circumstances though, we can depart…that’s what I’ve theorized, anyway.”
“What about Camille, does she know she’ll be around for a long, long time,” I asked?
“Cami will live as long as I do…through her revisions, though.”
“I thought you just told us she couldn’t die either?”
“You assumed that I said that, Alex. You assumed that Camille is an original, which she is definitely not.”
Allie and I stared at her, speechless for more than a minute or two.
“Camille is revision three. I learned to take advantage of her ability. While still maturing, I transmit a set of completely up to date archives over and over to her revision’s developing mind. She has no conscious or subconscious knowledge of this procedure.”
“That’s horrible! Why?”
“Because I have great affection for her,” she wept through increasing tears!
“You love her.” Allie interpreted with some surprise.
“Yes.”
“You really are an egocentric bitch, aren’t you? Manipulating the lives around you for your own personal needs and wants! You self-centered, egotistical, arrogant, selfish, bitch!” Allie spit out the last with enough venom to peel paint.
“Y’all have no right implyin’ you’re the Empress, Alex! Have you even read the old stories? Supposedly the Empress of Reilly lore was kind and caring- compassionate! She wouldn’t treat her people the way you have! Never!” It was my turn to scold. Allie composed herself and just shook her head in disappointment.
“I can’t…I…I can’t let her go! I don’t want to. I don’t want to be alone; you have no idea what it’s like!”
“Sister, we’re all lonely at one time or another! You just have to go on, regardless!”
“It was fifty long, lonely years before I made her first revision,” she mumbled as spasms wracked her body once more.
“She needs to know the truth, Alexandra! She needs to know the reason. You owe her that much,” I recommended.
Allie nodded her head in full agreement.
1400 hours, Kili Island, June 21st, 2027BC
“I think one of our sisters spoke of finding a fresh water source in this direction.” Camille indicated as she pointed.
“Joss, Alex, all three of them, just phased.”
“I know.” Jacki looked over in time to see Joss narrow her eyes to their other companion.
“Camille, what are you hiding?” Jacki stopped as Joss reached for Camille’s shoulder.
“Hiding? I’m not hiding anything!”
“Yes you are! Just now, when Jacki mentioned the Empress had phased, you briefly let slip with a thought- ‘they found out’. Found out about what?”
“Nothing! You must have heard someone else! I thought nothing of the kind! Besides, it’s rude to listen to other people’s thoughts!”
“Oh, that’s rich! Our prototype, telling us it’s not polite to eavesdrop! Now I know you’re hiding something! Let’s hear it, or Jacki and I show you how really effective interrogators we’ve become!”
“You know, sis, I’ve been waiting for a chance to use that technique again! Too bad the last person we tried it on hasn’t come out of that coma yet.” Jacki said with excitement and a wicked grin.
“You wouldn’t?”
“The easy way, or the hard way, Camille…for you.”
The woman looked down at the ground for a few minutes.
“Ok, but you can’t tell Alex! Never tell Alex of this!”
“Which Alex, honey? There’re three of ‘em here today!”
“My Alex, Alex Reilly.”
Jacki and Joss looked at each other for a moment. Camille could not read what was being thought.
“Okay, deal, now spill it.”
“The Empress’ must have found out that Alex is really Alexander Reilly, founder and lead researcher of the Reilly facility, and if I’m right, they will also find out that I’m his assistant, Cameron Darough.”
“What? You’re an original?”
“Yes, but they’re wrong about Alexandra.”
“And why would they be wrong, Camille?”
“I’ve done a really terrible thing to her.”
“What terrible atrocities could you be responsible for, Camille?”
“Because…because…she’s not the original.”
“But didn’t you just state that-“
“I have great affection for her.”
We all have a great affection for Alex, honey. How’s that so terrible?”
“You love her, don’t you, Cami?” Joss understood and seemed to melt as she asked her question. Camille nodded ever so slightly.
“If she finds out, our relationship will likely depart! I don’t want that to happen. If the truth ever presented itself…”
“So tell us the truth. Maybe we have some ideas that can help you with this.”
“You would do that?”
“Depends on how bad the circumstances, honey. Now talk.”
“Several thousand hours before the awakening-“
“Speak English, girl! You’re on our planet now, talk like it!”
“All right, I’ll try. Several…um…months before our…um…planet…exploded, Alex and another researcher, Will…um…oh, William Sangiere succeeded in designing microscopic machines capable of repairing the body on a cellular level.”
“Nanobots.”
“No, they called them nanotechs. I was Alex’s main research assistant at the time. Will refused to allow the nanotechs to be inserted into any of us, claiming more testing was needed. It was then that we found out from Geo-researchers about the cataclysmic chain reaction developing within our…um…planet’s core!”
“Fearing we would have no chance for survival otherwise, Alex decided to overrule Will and began clandestinely programming some nanotechs which he would insert into his body as a trial. While we proceeded, I too, secretly programmed my own group of nanos.”
“My series of nanos were programmed to enhance my ability to sense people’s thoughts, to give me the virtual physical body I had desired for so long, and to increase my lifespan. I know that sounds vain and irresponsible, but I was determined to survive the impending holocaust- to be there for Alex. Little did I realize how much alike Alex and I thought.”
“We had been testing nanos on indigenous rodentia up to that point. The clearest indication of positive results that Will could think of was to change the gender of the vermin. Given the extreme physical differences in their reproductive organs, this seemed logical and convenient to our needs. In our haste to achieve success, Alex and I forgot about that slight detail.”
“Alex, on the other hand, had programmed his series with similar specifications: physical improvement; enhanced abilities; longevity. His idea of longevity though, meant immortality.”
“A few days later, we were ready to proceed. Alex had suggested we incorporate a delay into the nanos’ programming to assure any changes would activate when we wanted and not randomly. Will walked in on us just before Alex had inserted his series. My series was still in hydration when they began to argue over authorizations.”
“Alex, being the more formidable, succeeded in overpowering Will, but not before toppling and sending the synthesizing equipment, with my nano series still inside, crashing to the floor. As you know the waste reclamation system is an integral part of this facility. The hydration containing my nanos dispersed into that system.”
“It is believed that the system’s bio-filters and separators took no action to remove the intelligent machines and passed them straight through to the water system. There they began replicating, as programmed, infusing Reilly’s water reserves with my transformational nanotechs.”
“So get to the good part, Camille. The part where you explain what you did to Alex?”
“I’m just getting to that.”
“Will recovered and isolated himself. We wouldn’t see him for another three hundred and sixty hours. I imagined him locking himself in his room to await Alex’s departure from something he thought quite hazardous.”
“With no viable means for survival found, an ‘end of the world’ party seemed in order. Reilly’s store of spirits and cordials was unceremoniously liberated and served. Everyone imbibed heavily. Everyone that is, except Will. He refused to see any benefits of inebriation in facing our imminent departure.”
“Just hours before the explosion that transformed our home into a fusion…sun, the nanotechs became active. The alcohol that we had programmed as the nanos’ trigger reached critical level in everyone save one on Reilly. We had no idea as to the actual time our homeworld exploded. The only reference we have is sometime within the six hours we had all become dormant. Fifty percent of us awoke to strange feelings, faces and bodies.”
“After the hysteria that ensued, Alex and I found Will’s heavily irradiated body in his room. The anguish and pain displayed on his departed face so disturbed us that we wondered whose fate was worse. It was at that time we informed each other of our nanos’ programming.”
“As Alex explained her series specifications, I was appalled by her immortality feature, but could not bring myself to deny that I had not done similar. We agreed to encrypt and lock the specific archives containing our secret from the general population of Reilly.”
“Several…um…years later, Alex and I were again working on a very important experiment; that of creating modified revisions of the facility’s personnel. You see many of our staff could not adapt to the changes my nanos had wrought and found ways to depart rather than accept. Where before Reilly was home to five hundred-sixty three, our number had dwindled to just below two hundred. A way had to be found to continue our species without males.”
“We found out that two males had been off-world exploring one of the outlying planets when the disaster occurred and sought refuge on Reilly. The airlock scanners detected high levels of radiation and refused them entrance. Alex decided the radiation was residual from their exploration and welcomed them to Reilly. Again a party was arranged, this time to welcome the only remaining males of our civilization. After five years, we had grown accustom to our new bodies with all their new emotions, requirements, and…um…needs.”
“As facility leader, Alex sought them out first, visiting their room shortly after the finale of the party. In the excitement brought on by the actual arrival of two healthy compatible males, Alex failed to have the two men decontaminated. First we found two new females in the males’ room, then I found Alex…um…the next day wandering the complex with a high grade fever and no idea where or who she was. She remained delirious for two days before her departure, sometimes conversing with friends and family we knew to have departed on our homeworld. She would randomly mumble about witnessing pieces of homeworld archi…um…history, even going so far as claiming to have changed it for the better!”
“Her departure hurt me deeply, deep enough to continue with and successfully implement our revision program. Alex was the first modified revision to be produced.”
“While I worked to bring Alex back, I became aware that my own ability had developed- well beyond my expectations. I could read the thoughts of everyone on Reilly; I could also make suggestions to them, therefore, as Alex’s first revision matured, I projected the complete history of Alexander and Alexandra to her mind. She has no knowledge, conscious or unconscious, of being anyone other than the original Alexandra.”
“So Alex is just like us? She won’t live any longer? No immortality?”
“No, the Empress’ lifespan is no longer than anyone else’s on Reilly. In fact today’s Alex is revision three.”
“So, she will live the standard three or four hundred years and die like the rest of us.”
“Barring any catastrophic situations, and if my calculations are correct, three hundred and sixty years, yes.”
“And she has no knowledge of her dying twice?”
“None that I know of.”
“She should be told!”
“Jacki’s right, Camille. It wouldn’t be right to keep information of this kind from the one you love. Tell her! I’m sure she will see that you only did what you felt needed to be done. If she loves you as much as you love her, I’m sure she’ll forgive you.”
“What if she doesn’t? What then?”
“She will forgive you! She’s the Empress! The Empress has a kind and forgiving soul. Everything will work out!”
Time unknown, The Empress’ Private Domain, Date unknown
“I found Camille aimlessly walking the hallways of Reilly running a dangerously high temperature. She had no idea who she was or who I was. She couldn’t even read my mind! The original Camille departed two days later with me at her bedside. I was deeply saddened. That is when I vowed to finish the revision project. Camille was the very first revision I created.”
“So it took you fifty years to reproduce your lover? How could you stand it,” I asked as Alex Reilly wiped more tears from her cheeks?
“Sis, it took me thirty years to find Brandon after I left Sandy! That was bad enough!”
“You left Sandy? Why on Earth did you do that?”
“Sandy turned sixty-five in June of 1984. By that time Sam and Cassie were already grown and out of the house for two decades with the three of us looking more like sisters than mother and daughters. Although he would never admit it, I could see Sandy was having a hard time coping. For the last decade, whenever out on the town, we would be referred to as father and daughter instead of man and wife. Strike that! There were a couple times Sandy got accused of robbing the cradle- even with my face aged with makeup. Oh, the disgusted looks we got from some people during that time!”
“I decided to offer the Mahanilui. Sandy outright refused and wouldn’t allow further conversation on the matter! It was in everyone’s best interest for the three of us to disappear. After that, I’d stop by the house from time to time dressed as a visiting nurse and restate my offer only to leave in tears! Sandy died in 2009 at ninety.”
“Oh, sis, that had to be the hardest thing I have ever had to do!”
“Only one of many, Alex. Trust me, there will be many more tear laden breakups ahead.”
I noticed that neither one of us was still physically holding Alex Reilly.
“Why haven’t you returned to Kili, Alex?” I asked her.
“What?”
“We’re not holding you here, so why haven’t you gone back?” Allie reminded her.
“I can’t, I told you both that before!”
“Listen Empress, if you are us, you have the gift! Your symbols prove that.”
“I can’t! I just can’t! You both go back, just leave me here!”
“To do what- sulk about what a horrible thing you did to Camille; maybe to figure out how to leave on your own; or do you want to die here?”
“You two are the intelligent and wise Empress, you tell me!”
“Oooh, aren’t we the sullen one, Miss Reilly! Of course you want to hide here and die- not show your face to your friends for fear they hold you responsible for everything! I’d just like to point out that time seems to have no meaning here! Without a frame of reference, that sun moving or something similar, there is no way to determine the passage of time! So go ahead and stay. I’ll check back every so often, but you’ll be totally alone here, Alex. I know this for a fact!”
“Sis, why is the sun over there, isn’t it always on our left when we arrive?”
“Maybe we got turned around. I haven’t been paying too much attention to it this time.”
“No, it was on the right when we got here this time!”
We both looked to Alex Reilly, each with a raised eyebrow.
“Why look at me? I had nothing to do with us arriving here from the opposite direction!”
“You had everything to do with this, Alex! We’re not in our domain, we’re in yours!”
“First you accuse me of being a fraud- a disgrace to the Empress’ name, now you accuse me of stealing you both off to a place I’ve never been to, let alone can’t even get to? How ridiculous!”
“Yes, how ridiculous!” Allie said smugly. “If you didn’t have a hand in this, how did we get here, hmmmm?”
“Alex, we would have no reference to know where here is,” I shrugged my shoulders as I spoke! “You had to have done this somehow!”
“I told you, I have no idea how we got here!”
“Alex Reilly,” Allie put her finger to her chin, “if there was one person you could talk to; if there was one person you would like to apologize to; who would it be? Take your time and think about it.”
“Why would you ask such a strange question?”
“Precisely! Why would you ask such an odd question? A better question to ask would be…why am I here…along with…who are you three beautiful goddesses,” a male voice answered from behind her?
“Will?”
“It’s William! Only those who are my friends call me Will, madam! I restate my inquiry, where am I and who are you three?” A rather handsome man of maybe five feet-eight with brown, well-kept hair walked into the dim light.
“Will, it’s me, Alex!”
“I don’t know any Alex even if she did look like you!”
“Alexander Reilly!”
“Right! Look, madam, I may be departed, but I’m not visually incapacitated!”
Alexandra Reilly spun around. “How are you doing this? I do not find it humorous in the least! Stop this right now,” she screamed!
“Look, lady, your identical sisters aren’t doing this, you called me here so state your intent!”
“He’s right, Alex. How would we know who you wanted to talk to, Jack and Camille are the only ones that read minds, and we’ve only just met you! This is your doing, sister!”
“Look, I’d like to get back to my eternal rest, so if you could get on with whatever you had planned?”
“You’re the same William Sangiere from Reilly Research Station?” Alex questioned.
“The very same, young lady.”
“But I found you departed in your room over nine hundred years…eight million hours ago! How could you be here now?”
“Gods, has it been that long? Time flies when things are so peaceful! You know, I had almost forgotten about that.” Immediately his face became spotted with large open sores.
“Your face!” Alex Reilly shrieked in horror.
The man’s face reverted to its previous clear complexion.
“Sorry, that’s the first time that’s happened. What kind of place is this?”
“Its you!” She said as she wrapped her arms around him, kissing him once on the lips. “I’m sorry, Will!”
Allie decided to answer while Alex Reilly took a step back and tried to understand her action.
“We are in the private domain of the Empress of Time and Space, Mr. Sangiere. A realm where she alone has control.” She nodded toward Alex.
“I’ve heard of this Empress…yes…right…in the stories from my homeworld. Are you really that Empress, my dear?”
“I’m not sure. These two seem to be debating that very issue. I don’t think I am, though.”
“But if you brought me here then you must be the Empress!”
“No, I’m just Alexandra Reilly, Director of Reilly.” She rehashed.
“William, do you remember what you were doing before you departed?” Allie quickly asked.
“Why yes, of course. I was performing genetic research on Reilly Research Station with my obsessive, impatient, and headstrong partner Alex Reilly, the Director…of…”
The man’s eyes widened as he finally made the connection.
“No! You’re supposed to be departed! Those nanotechs weren’t ready to be inserted into our species yet! How did you…oh…I see…you…you forgot about the gender switch, didn’t you?” William started to chuckle. “You really botched that up, Alex! I can’t complain about the outcome though! Hope you learned to be more patient!” He laughed.
“By the Goddess of departures, shut up, Will Sangiere! You’ll be happy to know that you were the only casualty of the homeworld’s explosive awakening on Reilly! Because Cameron and I reprogrammed the nanos, the entire population of Reilly was saved, so who was right in the end?”
“Your nanotechs saved the station? I didn’t even know you had released them. How?”
“Remember knocking over the hydration equipment as we fought? Cameron’s nanos escaped and leached into the recycling system to begin multiplying in the water reservoir. While you sought isolated sanctuary in your domicile those few days before the celebration, they traveled the length of the system and entered into every living body on Reilly, including yours! Had you not been so chaste and simply imbibed the spirits and cordials, you would have survived!”
“I doubt I would have turned out as alluring as you, Alex,” he chuckled again. “Can you picture me as female?” As he said that, his body shimmered and changed- his voice raised an octave or more. “That’s the most humorous thing I’ve heard in a while!”
Jack now stood before us- body, face, and voice!
“No, Will, you wouldn’t look good at all!” Alex Reilly exclaimed as she smiled in amazement.
“See, that’s what I said…wait…what have you done to my voice?” She looked down at herself, “What have you done to me, you devious sorceress!” The new Will Sangiere’s hands flew all over her body.
“Why have you done this?” Alex Reilly looked at Allie and I.
We both smiled and pointed back to her. “Not us, honey, you,” we told her in unison.
“Me?”
“Try to put him back.”
She looked back to her guest. William Sangiere shimmered and changed again, returning to his original male self.
“I really did do it!” A devious smile appeared on her face and William Sangiere again changed back to Jack’s twin.
“Why did you change me back? I did nothing to you!”
“Wrong, Will! You mocked me for accelerating the nanotech project, you mocked me for my success, and you mocked me as I am now! All I wanted was to apologize to you! Now you will exist like the rest of us, as you should have! Sisters, we are going home!”
Allie and I took her proffered hand and just before we traveled, Alex Reilly grabbed Will’s arm. “And you’re coming home too, William Sangiere!”
“Alex, Will can’t come back with us, honey, he’s been dead for nine hundred years. We can only call them to our private…”
Welcome back, Empress, when did you come back and get Jack?” Emily greeted, standing next to Amelia, Spencer, and Brandon.
“We didn’t come back for Jack!” I said as I looked past our hostess.
“Oh…my…God! Allie!”
“I see it, sis. I’m not sure I’m believing it though!”
“Where are we now, you insane, evil sorceress?”
“William? But, I thought we…we couldn’t…Empress, did you know we could do this?”
“Surprised beyond all rational thought, sis!”
“What is that beautiful fragrance? I have never sensed anything so wonderful in over eighty million and one hundred hours! Is this the homeworld? I thought it exploded?”
“Welcome to Earth, William! You are on what we call an island, Kili Island to be specific,” I informed her, still in shock of what Alex Reilly had done!
“I’m sorry! You didn’t tell me what we could or couldn’t do there, Empress!”
Amelia pointed to our new arrival, “You’re not Jacquelyn? Who the hell are you then?”
“Why didn’t you tell me our staff turned out so fetching, Alex?” William pulled free of Alex’ grip and walked over to our sisters. “Greetings, I’m William Sangiere, co-administrator of Reilly Research Station, and you ladies would be?”
Amelia and Emily looked puzzled for a moment. “I’m Amelia Scott-Rosen, Emily Scott’s future self and this is my husband, Spenser Rosen. Welcome to Earth, Miss Sangiere.” Amelia and Emily each gave her a welcoming hug.
William Sangiere stood there dumbfounded.
“Willie, this is my husband, Brandon Covington, in case you haven’t guessed it yet I’m the Empress’s future self.” Allie made her and Brandon’s introduction.
Still the woman stood there dumbfounded.
“Why is the complex sitting in the middle of a tropical environmental zone? How did it get here?”
“Um, I brought it here, Will. I brought everything here, well almost everything. I had to leave Reilly’s defensive shield on another island about three days’ journey that way.” I pointed to the east.
“You moved it, the whole thing? How?”
“With my gift…and the help of Alex’s Protoverse reactor.”
“You succeeded in building that thing, Alex? You actually proved the ‘Big-Bang’ theory? Impossible!”
“Just as improbable as bringing you back from the dead, Will!” I calmly stated.
I noticed Emily and Amelia looking at their hands with sour faces.
Brandon asked the million-dollar question as he pointed to our hostess. “You…you brought her back…from the dead?”
Alex Reilly smiled, “I guess I did, didn’t I!” She immediately phased out and a few seconds later appeared behind William, scaring the pants off her in the process.
“Oh, by the Gods! How did you do that, Alex?”
“I theorize, the same way I brought you here, Billie!” She accentuated the name.
“About that, Alex, I was told, by several people I’ve called to my domain, that what you’ve done was simply out of my power.”
“Did they specifically state that rule or did they just not want to leave, Empress?”
“I never thought about that end of it before- good question.”
“And you thought she was an imposter, Alex. She knows how to break the rules just like you do!” Amelia smiled as she winked at the three of us. Emily broke out into a fit of laughter while Spencer just gently shook his head. Brandon was still looking at us as if we were the three Stygian witches.
“Come on, honey! Is it so hard to believe? After all you’ve seen and experienced already?” Allie coaxed him.
“I can live with the passing through walls, people, and furniture; traveling through time is pretty cool too, but cheating death? I’m not sure anyone, not even the Empress should be doing that!”
“I acknowledge that well deduced statement- in fact, I’ve told Alex that on more than one instance while working on our Nanotechs, Sir Brandon!”
“What did she just say?” Brandon looked at us in confusion.
“She said she agrees with you, honey.”
“Oh.”
“Billie, we’re not royalty, so ditch the Sir Brandon crap, he’ll get an even bigger ego!” Allie rebuked.
“Listen, if this pretty woman wants to refer to me as ‘Sir’, she is most welcome to, dear!”
I could feel the heat emanating from Allie’s glare.
“I’m sorry, um, future Empress, I did not mean to…”
Billie abruptly stopped her apology as five red containers floated past us on their way to the airlock.
“By the Gods! This cannot be reality!”
“No, that’s just Jack and Camille showing off. We sent the three of them out for fresh water so our men won’t change sides.” I reassured her.
“You said Jack and Camille. That is only two persons…unless…”
“She catches on fast,” I pointed to Billie before continuing.
“Because of Alex’s Nanotechs, we have received unique gifts- abilities specific to each of us, Billie.”
“Must you continue to reference me as Billie? My name is William Sangiere!”
Billie immediately closed her eyes, winced, groaned, and reached for her head with both hands. We all knew what that meant!
“What in the Goddess’s name was that?”
“Was what, Billie?” I asked while stifling the urge to giggle as I noticed two red containers settle heavily to the ground at the airlock door.
“A female voice screamed ‘Will’ just now. Didn’t you hear her?”
“Camille can only be heard by those she wishes to hear her, Billie. She is what we call a telepath.” I explained.
“Who, in the departure God’s name, is Camille?” She cried as she again reached for her temples.
“Camille is our assistant…Cameron Darough, and she is responsible for the many varied abilities you have and will experience now that you have returned to us, Billie! Her forethought has lead to many modifications in our next revisions. These are not our original staff, but modified copies of them.” Alex told her.
“Except my family, friends and crew, Alex. We had lives previous to our unexpected changes.” I pointed out.
“I keep seeing a beautiful, brown haired female in my mind!”
“Yep, that’s Camille!” Allie and I could not contain our giggles any longer; they spread to all in our presence.
“That is Cameron? Does he…she do this…this telepath often?”
“Oh, it can get worse,” Allie deadpanned.
“Frequently,” I added with another giggle and a roll of my eyes.
“And annoying as well!” Alex Reilly growled with a forced smile.
Another round of giggling erupted.
Five minutes later Billie came in contact with the real Camille- quite literally, as the fast moving Camille impacted the unsuspecting, stationery Billie, knocking her to the ground.
Almost.
Camille had avoided any injury to Billie by suspending them both several inches from the ground. Righting them both she gently settled them to the ground and released her tight embrace.
“I saw you departed!” She said through her joyous tears. “How has this happened?” She looked over and between the three of us.
Allie and I both pointed to our hostess who was now standing between us.
Camille immediately dropped to one knee. “You truly are the Empress of old!” She bowed her head.
“Get up you twit! I’m nothing of the sort, I just have similar abilities!” Alex Reilly gestured to Allie and I. “This is the true and proper Empress! She alone possesses the qualities, experience, and wisdom of the storied Empress, Cami! I am but a poor imitation.” Her head drooped.
“Then explain my presence here again, Alexandra Reilly! Who else but the Empress could have worked such a miracle,” Billie exclaimed?
“I signaled to Allie with my eyes. She nodded.
“Alex, there is one sure fire way to prove you are us! Now sis!”
Both of us took a hand for which we received a gently tingle.
“Stop doing that! It doesn’t tickle you know!”
“No it doesn’t,” I confirmed, “But it does verify your title, Empress.”
“You’re a little rough around the edges, but I think we can work on that, Alexandra,” Allie added with a devious smile.
“It is complete,” we suddenly heard behind us. Mina stood there, stiff, her eyes glazed over, “The power of the three has now been fulfilled. Her majesty, the Queen, has returned as prophesized.”
“What?” We asked in three-part harmony.
Our chorded response snapped her out of it.
“You…you…” she blinked, looking straight at Billie, “you are her! The original Queen of Kili…an original ancestor!”
Mina fell to one knee and bowed her head. “I never imagined we would ever meet, mum.”
“This just keeps getting better! I’m told I’m the true Empress and you bow before Billie? I’m again reduced to atypical waste?”
“My apologies, Empress, you are but a revision of the original, as is our captain. She is the original, the Queen. Legend records only one original ancestor made the journey. I officially welcome you to Kili, Queen Sangiere!”
Billie Sangiere’s mouth dropped.
“But I am also an original! I’ve lived for over nine hundred years!” Alex protested quietly as she looked around us.
“I’m sorry, Alex, you haven’t. You are the third revision, my friend.” Camille shyly interrupted.
“You are in error, Camille, you are the third revision! I oversaw your modification myself!”
“So I have seen to your revisioning, Alexandra.”
“Well, this is confusing. I thought talking face to face with my future and past selves was insane.” I admitted. “Allie, how ‘bout you and our family here let these two hash things out? Let’s amscray!”
“Perhaps I can parse this dilemma, Empress.” Randi Peltierre offered as she and Chief Van Pelt approached. “May I check for revisional information, Empress? It is a very pleasant process, I assure you!”
“What is she talking about?”
“Randi is the comptroller, Billie. She has the means to interface with the Facility A.I., and apparently us. Why not let her try?”
“Are you absolutely certain it is safe, Empress?”
“Billie, it has been my experience,” I gestured between Allie and I, “that sometimes you just have to take the chance and trust your gut instinct. An ability Alex and Camille used quite effectively to save Reilly and your civilization.”
The woman stood silent as she thought over Randi’s offer and my advice. Mina rose and approached her.
“Your majesty, I have seen the process in operation and guarantee no ill effect.”
“What is your name, beautiful prophet?”
“Philamina Regina Smith, mum. On this island I am also referred to as Mauikimau, Forty-fifth Queen of Kili.” Mina answered in her most regal voice.
“You, the recognized ruler of these people, call me queen? What kind of world is this?”
“As I have stated, mum, I am the forty-fifth to hold the title. You…you, are the first, mum.”
“She tells the truth, Will, I sense no deceit.” Camille added reading her unspoken question. “Yes, ma’am, I’ll stop reading your mind.” Cami’s face flushed as Billie quickly glared at her.
“If you say it is benign, Philamina Smith, I shall submit.” Billie gently took Mina’s hand and immediately jumped in surprise. “You say the process to be safe, Philamina, but your touch is a bit shocking! Why have you done that?”
“Well now, I think we just determined Mina’s complete lineage, sisters!” I smiled to Allie and Alex as Mina looked at her hand in confusion.
“And she referred to us as the three! Girl, you’re the one that got the triple whammy! It seems you’re descended from Camille, Alexandra, and Billie! If anyone is royalty around here, it’s you, highness!” Allie excitedly exclaimed.
“Can we please proceed? Randi and I are in the middle of what she calls a tic-tac-toe tournament. So far we’ve tied one hundred and fifty-one times!” Random said in exasperation.
“I’m ready when you are, comptroller, please make your interface or whatever.”
Random walked up to Billie and lip-locked her as she had done to Chief Van Pelt back at base.
“Revisional information is non-existent, revision one assumed.” Randi stated quite mechanically. She moved to Alex Reilly and repeated the procedure.
“Revisional information indicates version four.” Randi moved on to Camille, leaving Alex with a dreamy expression.
“Revisional information indicates version four also.” She moved over to me. “Empress, I would like to check your revision also if permitted.”
I looked to Allie for her acknowledgement, to which she nodded.
“Proceed, Miss Peltierre.”
As her lips touched mine, images and memories, past, present, and future, flashed through my mind at breakneck speed. Suddenly it all stopped.
As I opened my eyes, which I didn’t remember closing, I was met by Randi’s confused stare. “Empress, I am confused. I can find no revisional information, only some reference to an ‘Oak Ridge, Missouri’! My I try you, future Empress, as a control?”
“Sure, why not.”
“Dude! Can you believe this! Who would’ve thought we’d see this much girl on girl action, man! This is a great vacation, Bro! Oowww! “ Brandon exclaimed to Spencer just before Allie elbowed him hard in the ribs.
Randi repeated her data gathering technique on Allie only after smiling and gigling at the two men.
“I find the same discrepancies as the present Empress, yet I cannot suggest a conclusive justification! Please state any theoretical hypotheses for this divergence.” Randi looked even more confused now.
Allie looked at me and shrugged, leaving it up to me to explain this conundrum. I began to run through the recent events I, alone, had experienced. Why would I be any different from Alex Reilly? Hadn’t I mistakenly gone there in her place? We should have the same information, shouldn’t we? She had traveled through the Protoverse just like I had when…when they pulled me…that was it!
She had traveled to Earth. I had been retrieved from Earth! When we found Alex here on Kili, she retained her clothing. I woke up naked on the floor of the Protoverse chamber!
“Randi, I have only one theory as to our difference. Could the direction traveled through the Protoverse affect revisional history…um, archives? If so, I submit that Alex Reilly’s transit direction to Earth assured archival, um, continuity, whereas I was pulled back to Reilly- the opposite direction!”
“It is possible, Empress. More data is required to make an educated assessment, though.” Randi admitted.
“Okay. When we arrived here on Kili, we also found Alex Reilly, correct?”
“Yes.”
“She was fully clothed…covered?”
“Yes, she was.”
“Now, when I appeared in the Protoverse chamber, I was naked as a jaybird…um…uncovered! Could the direction of travel reset this revisional archive of ours?”
“Computing…”
“Way to go Capt. Kirk! Looks like you stumped her, sis. Good job!” Allie winked at me as she whispered.
“Stumped them both, sis!” I whispered back, pointing to our frozen Chief Van Pelt. Our answer took a few minutes to arrive.
“Hypothesis comfirmed as viable. Molecular reconstruction could statistically result in revisional deletion and reinitialization, possibly even substitution.” Both Randi’s shuddered back to life as Random announced her analysis. My Randi looked around in confusion trying to figure out what had happened.
“Empress,” Random caught my attention, “My I access you again, I am curious about some files I parsed before?”
“Sure. As long as Allie’s husband can hold it together!”
Again the images and memories, past, present, and future flashed before me.
“Curious,” was all she said this time.
I waited a moment for her to continue, which she didn’t.
“And?” I stared at her. When Randi still didn’t continue, I pressed harder. “Curious, how, Randi? I’m waiting!”
The petite comptroller seemed to be having difficulty phrasing an answer. Finally looking like she had arrived at an acceptable response, she began slowly.
“Your memories…so foreign…past, present, and future, all matrixed together in such a complex array! I am having trouble accessing and sorting them into any logical sequence or pattern. Empress, how…how can you operate on such a complex processing level? My nearest correlation to logical format would indicate chaos theory.” She stared into my eyes searching for some other answer.
“I told ya they think differently then us, bro! She just- Ouch! Dammit, Alex quit hittin’ me in the ribs! They’re bruised bad enough!”
“I’m warning you, Brandon honey, keep talking and in eight or so hours you’ll get to experience exactly how we think! Capisch?”
Brandon’s face lost its color while Spenser chuckled quietly. Amelia pointed with two fingers between her eyes and Spencer’s a few times to let him know he was not immune to the same fate. Emily and I laughed as we shook our heads.
Randi again caught my attention.
“Empress, what is this highly encoded interface you keep active? Analysis indicates it is temporal in design.”
“For that explanation, Randi, I need Jack to act as my relay.”
“Be right there, Alex. Boy, Cami can really move fast when she wants to, took off like a shot!” I heard in my mind.
“I take it you’ve been listening in?”
“That obvious huh?”
“Duh!” Allie groaned out loud, to which everyone focused on her. She pointed to her head and mouthed, “Jack”. They all nodded in understanding.
Jacki and Joss arrived shortly there after.
“You ready, Cap?” Jacki asked as she stopped next to Randi Peltierre, but stared at our new arrival, Billie Sangiere.
“Randi, I’m going to demonstrate this other interface as you call it. Jack will relay everything to you so that you can understand, okay?”
“I’ll begin.” I thought about my sister Brie back in the States.
“Brie, come in, Brie. Can you hear me, sis?”
“I hear you, Alex, what’s wrong? I haven’t picked up any faults in the timeline, are you okay?”
“I’m fine, Brie. By the way, I’m talking to you from Kili Island.”
“So, you’ve done that before. I mean you will do that before…in the future!”
“Kili Island, circa 2077, Brie.”
“Ya, okay. How’s the weather there this time of year?”
“Brie, what’s the date on your end?”
“What? Oh, well it’s about 2AM here in Oak Ridge, September 20th, 1943. I just finished nursing little Dee. Alex is there a point to all this? I need to get some sleep!”
“Brie, I’m on Kili Island in 2027BC…BC, Brie!”
“Holy crap, Alex! I didn’t know you could go back that far!”
“Neither did I! Could you do me a favor, Brie?”
“Will it take a lot of time, Alex?”
“Not too much. I just want you to try and contact Mina. Could you try that, sis?”
“Okay, I’ll try, but what’s going on?”
“We discovered a third symbol on Mina’s back, Brie- the same symbol as you!”
“When did she develop that, Alex?”
“Just recently. Could you try to get her, please?”
“I’m starting to concentrate on her now, Alex. Mina? Mina Smith, can you hear me?”
From our right, Mina called out. “Brianna Steinert? How is this possible? Where are you, young lady?” Mina searched the area for our sister.
“Brie, do you think it possible to connect us? Like a telephone operator?”
“I knew it wouldn’t be so easy! Alex, I only get so much sleep with little Dee callin’ the shots here! Can we please finish this up?”
“Just try to connect us, Brie.”
“All right, here goes. Go ahead Alex, circuit’s open…I think.”
“Mina, this is Alex. Can you here me?”
“Of course I can hear you Alexandra! You’re right there!” She physically pointed to me, speaking aloud.
“I know that! Can you hear me here?” I physically pointed to my head.
“Jacquelyn, what are you playing at?” I heard her think.
Jack just shook their heads and pointed to me.
“How are you doing this, Alexandra?”
“We’re connected through Brianna, Mina. Apparently you both have the ability to contact me anywhere in time. Okay Brie, you can disconnect and go back to sleep. Thank you, sis, I’ll visit soon!”
“Good night, Alex. Good night, Mina.”
“Absolutely amazing! A transdimensional communications link! What a marvelous modification!” Random exclaimed after Jack cut the relay.
“I don’t understand, Alexandra, why would you want to link to me along with Brianna?”
“Oh, I don’t know! Maybe to keep in touch with my mentor and sister, no matter where she may go?”
“You told her?” Mina glared at Allie so hard I expected her to burst into flames!
“I kept telling you she would find out, Mina. You’re the one that insisted she wouldn’t.”
“I have taught you too well, Alexandra Steinert!”
“And I thank you for all you have taught me, Highness. I shall remember fondly, our lessons and shared experiences.” I added cryptically.
“Then you know it all? How did you find out, Alexandra?”
”A man in a stovepipe hat, Highness.”
Mina looked at me with curiosity, obviously trying to ascertain whom I was talking about. Her mouth opened slightly when she finally connected my description to a face.
“Ah, so you still have not seen the whole of the outcome…good! You still have much to learn, Alexandra.”
Allie and I looked at each other then looked at Mina in disbelief.
“Still won’t drop the slightest crumb!” Allie accused.
“Life is a game, my sisters- sometimes a cruel one at that. Just be happy to participate in it. Shall we start our celebration?” Mina said enigmatically as she headed for the airlock.
“I have never before met a prophet; are they always so mysterious, Empress?” Queen Sangiere asked Allie and I.
“You never quite get used to it, your highness.” I giggled.
A daring escape by the six Japanese prisoners requires Alex spreading her ‘wings’ even farther as she takes her kidnappers off-world. What surprises await Alex and her sisters on the strange, alien world? Two new members of Alex Reilly’s team witness firsthand why the ‘Sisters of Kili’ should never be underestimated.
Episode 8 “Terra”
0940 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 9th, 1944
“As you can see, Empress, this facility is very crude by comparison. I’m afraid it will be some time before our technology will catch up to Reilly.” I told Alex Reilly as we finished our tour of Atlantis-Minor- Mina’s chosen name for our base on Ni’ihau.
“Captain, though you call it ‘crude’, I find this small settlement of yours wonderfully relaxing! I am reminded of similar places on our Homeworld before my reassignment to Reilly.”
At this point, she stopped and lowered her head. “It…it has been such a long time, Alexandra.”
“I’m sorry, Alex, I didn’t mean to dredge up old memories.”
“No…no, that is not it at all. It is simply the fact that all my memories, as you designate them, are not of my reality! All known patterns, thought protocols, even my response to various stimuli, have all been installed into this revision of me! I have not actually experienced a single one. I am nothing but a preprogrammed replication of the original, Alex- what you would term a swindler or a cheat!”
“Listen, Alexandra Reilly, that may be how you came into being this time around, but I’ve learned from firsthand experience that what we are on the outside doesn’t matter as much as who or what we are on the inside!”
Alex looked at me in confusion.
“Look at it this way. I’m a woman now, true, but I still have all the knowledge, experiences, and memories of my original self- Alexander Steinert. Sure…I behave and am treated differently now, but inside…inside I’m still me, Alex! All of that combined with what I have become only develops me further as a person. It doesn’t make me a fraud or flim-flam man…er, woman! Past and future- they all come together to define me- me- Alexandra Steinert. I’m a far cry from my original, Alexandra Reilly- in essence I’m an improved version…as are you.”
“If I did not know better, I could verify your lineage back to the Homeworld! How is it your technology is so far behind, but your cognitive thought processes are so advanced, Alexandra?”
“I figure it hasta’ do with my upbringin’. Ma an’ Pa continuously impressed upon me an’ Brie the importance of good clean livin’- of treatin’ others with the same respect we expected from them. I’ve never thought twice about doin’ harm to other…”
“Yet there are those times, Empress. We cannot let those unacknowledged thoughts darken our core personality.”
Before I could ask how she knew, she placed her two pointer fingers together at their tips. I nodded my understanding.
“At least you have physically experienced most of your memories, Empress. I fear that everything but the last one hundred and sixty years has been nothing but virtual- a…um…a dream…a fantasy.” She countered.
“In a way, when I think of Cassie and Samantha, I have similar thoughts…”
A serene smile momentarily appeared…on both our faces. I again nodded in acknowledgement.
“I haven’t made those memories yet, Alex Reilly, but that doesn’t make them any less mine! I welcome you to make those and other memories you’ve received from Allie and I, your own. By recalling them and learning from them you can only better yourself. That’s what Allie meant when she said you were ‘rough around the edges’. You haven’t really experienced life yet- life outside a controlled environment, that is. Think of how it was on your planet…before…before its demise.”
Memories of her Homeworld arose in my mind. Though technically advanced, it had been a very beautiful world, not unlike my cherished Missouri. Information leading up to its destruction, though, did not surface in my recollection. Maybe she didn’t know what happened on her world. I decided not to pry.
“There you two are! Hey, sis, I think we’d better head home. I’ve had about enough adventure this visit. What’s wrong, honey?”
“Nothing…” I quickly wiped my eyes as I answered. “Alex and I were just talking about her Homeworld…”
“Oh…ya…beautiful place…wasn’t it?” Moisture began presenting itself from Allie’s eyes now. She took a minute to compose herself.
“Anyhow, I reckon I should get back to good ol’ 2026, young Alex is probably sick with worry! Alex, you’re more than welcome to come to the future with us- I’m sure you would find it fascinating!” Allie turned her attention to Alex Reilly.
I smiled at my future self’s lame excuse.
“Thank you, my sister, but I must return to my own time also. We have plenty to do there at our new domic…home. And what if my abilities should be requested somewhere in that time? If I remain here much longer, it may be too late for diversion.”
Allie and I started laughing at her polite decline of Allie’s offer.
“Why the frivolity; is my logic faulty?”
Allie recovered first. “Empress, ye have all the time in the world, Lass!” Allie’s use of a Scottish accent escaped me, but she sounded sincere nonetheless.
Alex Reilly cocked her head.
“What my future self means Empress, is that you forget you can return to the exact time of your departure…if you wish. We are the only person on this planet- in this dimension…this universe, capable of such a feat- that I know of!” I explained.
“Like I said, sis, rough around the edges.” Allie winked with a slight smile.
“No worse than I was at first! She at least has me for guidance. Who did I have?” I thought back to a few scant weeks ago.
“Alexandra Steinert! You’ve always had me watching your back, or did that never occur to you?”
“You sneaky bitch! You were behind everything?”
Allie raised her hands as if blocking an angry advance. “Not everything, Empress. What happened the last few days went entirely and way off script! This meeting the ancestors’ thing…never happened as I remember! In fact, none of us predicted your trip to and subsequent rescue of Reilly, sis! I figure Mina is still wracking her brains trying to figure out just how she missed that one! It’s as if we did a major rewrite of our dimension; that or we just diverged and created a new one! I’ll leave that up for you to decide though, sis. As far as I know though, my memories of everything up to this point haven’t changed. As worried as I was with all this happening, I’m…I’m comfortable with it.”
“Sweetheart, we’re ready.” Brandon announced in a sad tone from behind us. He, Spencer, Amelia, Cassie, Samantha, Joss, and Lynn stood there with their duffles shouldered.
“One minute, honey. I just want to say goodbye.”
He nodded.
“I’m going to miss you, sis! As far as I remember it, we don’t see each other again until after these two are born.” She thumbed back to our daughters. “Take good care of Sanford. You’re really going to fall hard for him! I’ll tell him about us a week before we get hitched, but you already know that.” Allie’s tears appeared in earnest now as we hugged each other. “Oh, Alex, I’m going to miss you, hon! Y’all take care now! Empress, you take care too!”
She stepped away from me, wiped her eyes, and embraced Alex Reilly.
“Mom, we’ll see each other again! Don’t let mom delude you, there will be many, many happy visits in the future.” Cassie approached and we embraced tightly.
“And I’ll miss you to, sweetheart!” I kissed her forehead. She too moved away from me, hugged Alex, and took a spot next to Allie.
“Cassie’s right, mom. There will be lots more times we all get together! Empress, be well!” She too gave me a bear hug and received a kiss. Sam repeated her goodbye to Alex.
“Captain Steinert, I have enjoyed our time together immensely! Thanks to our little side trip to Pearl, I have a better understanding of the events of that day! Please don’t be a stranger in our time, Alexandra Steinert! I will miss my wife’s twin sister and her friends with all my heart!”
Brandon looked back to Allie as if asking for permission of some kind. Allie just closed her eyes momentarily, which made two more tears cascade down her face.
“Captain!” Brandon saluted, “it has been an honor serving with you, ma’am!”
I returned his salute and offered my hand. “Mine as well, Lieutenant.”
He refused to release my hand instead, he pulled me close, wrapped his arms around me, and planted a wonderful…fantastic…oh, God, what a kiss! I heard Allie clear her throat.
Applause erupted from our small group, Cassie whistling loudly.
“You! Over here! Now!” Allie enunciated slowly- she was having a hard time holding back her mock anger and her smile. Brandon made sure I had my balance before releasing me and returning to Allie’s side.
Amelia was next to say goodbye. “Alex, you’re welcome at the Condo any time, sis! Just contact Brie in our time to give us a heads up. Take care now.”
I nodded and we embraced.
“Alexandra, this has been the most exciting experience ever! I look forward to your next visit and regard our parting with a heavy heart! Until next time, Empress!” Spencer hugged me and kissed my cheek.
At this point, had I been wearing makeup, I would have looked like a first class train wreck!
“Skipper, we had a really nice time! I’d almost forgotten the good times we had here. Don’t forget to look us up sometime, okay?”
“Jack.” Now it was my turn to give a big bear hug. “I’m going to miss you and Ricky Lynn the most I think!”
“But Skip, we’re still here with ya! How can ya miss us if we ain’t left?” Lynn sounded exasperated.
“I thought by now you would have figured this time travel thing out, Ricky Lynn. I know you two are still here, but we’ll,” I motioned between the three of us, “we’ll be eighty-two years apart! That’s a huge distance even with time travel! You two take care and tell Carroll I’m so happy for her! I’ll get something for the baby next time I’m there!”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Ladies?”
“Right, Admiral.”
Jack and Lynn stepped over next to Allie- the eight then joining hands.
On an impulse, both Alex Reilly and I fell to one knee.
“Until we meet again, Empress, travel well!” We said in unison.
“Knock it off, you two!” Allie growled.
We both smiled.
“Ready everyone?” Allie asked and received seven nods.
“Alex, I’m sorry about Cindy, it was a good try though.”
That was the last thing Allie said before they disappeared.
“You’re not going to tell her!” Alex looked to me in disbelief after a few minutes of waiting.
“Nope! She has to have some surprises, Alex. What would the world be like without surprises?”
“She can see the future as well as you or I, you know.”
“I’m counting on it, in fact, I’m hoping she tries real hard, Alex!”
Alex Reilly cocked her head in confusion.
“All part of the plan…and the surprise.” I giggled. “So, now that we’ve blown your excuse for a quick return to Kili out of the water, you’re welcome to stay as long as you wish, Empress. Could I interest you in a little sunbathing on our wonderful beach? I just happen to have an extra swimsuit.”
“That miniscule covering you call a bikini? Why I haven’t been that exposed in over nine…wait, I’ve never been that exposed in my life! When do we start?”
“Empress, may we, the past and present reigning monarch’s of Kili join you?” Mina’s voice startled me awake.
I found myself lying face down on my blanket, my top untied. When had I done that? I glanced over to Alex Reilly. She looked to be still sound asleep on her back.
“By all means, your highness’. I think there’s enough room for two more.” I replied as I looked up at her and Billie. Both wore colorful, flowered print two-piece bathers that looked identical to what she wore on our initial visit to Kili. “You two look very nice, Mina.”
“Thank you Alexandra, you both look…very…um…very…relaxed.”
“I think they both look extremely captivating, Mina.” Billie complimented.
“Yes, I expect that you would, your majesty!”
“Don’t mind her Billie, Mina was raised in a time where display of one’s physical attributes was frowned upon- floor length dresses; high, starched collars; tight, breath-constricting corsets; and large bustles were all the rage- plus, she’s British!” I giggled.
“I never wore such fittings, I’ll have you know!” She growled as she spread her towel on the warm pristine sand beside me.
“Not the first time around, at least!” I commented.
“Nor do I look forward to it the second or third time, Alexandra!”
“Hey, if I have to, you have to, your highness! If we want to blend in…” I let it drop.
“What are you two talking about?” Billie asked from the other side of Mina.
“Mina and I will be traveling back to the 1800’s in a few weeks. In order to draw as little attention as possible, we must obtain and wear period clothing. As I’ve said, the style of that time period is a bit…um…confining- especially for women.”
“Like this event you call ‘Halloween’, Alexandra? Hearing your descriptions, images of people in costume filled my mind.” Alex Reilly said as she rolled to her side and squinted at us. I don’t think she even noticed that one side of her top stayed on her blanket. Ignoring the display, I set her recollection straight.
“Those are Allie’s memories, Alex. At this point in American society, we don’t make such a big deal of Halloween- that comes about later, but yes you’re right, similar to Halloween in that we dress in costume.”
“I would like to go to these 1800’s of yours, Alexandra.”
“You might be a little busy by then, Miss Reilly.”
“So you have said. As I have told you, I haven’t seen that yet. I was not aware I possessed that ability before we left Reilly…I mean Kili, Empress.”
“Trust me, you’ll find great pleasure in it, Alex!”
“You are the consummate tease, Alexandra!”
“Thank you, Mina!”
“Hi! Would it be socially acceptable that I darken my outermost layer also? Chief Ricky Lynn has allowed me use of her redundant…um…bikini.”
“It is called sunbathing, Camille of Reilly, and the answer is yes. Deploy your auxilliary covering on the temperate, loosely compressed, powdered silica next to me and recline!” Alex Reilly replied.
“Unfortunately, I am without any auxilliary covering, Empress. May I coexist with you?”
Alex sighed. “Affirmative.” She sounded slightly annoyed.
“The ancestor’s really talk funny, don’t they Mina?” I giggled as I re-tied my top and turned over.
“No worse than some of the dialects I’ve heard in my travels, Alexandra.”
“Speaking of which, you should hear how they talk in 2026! Did you know that ‘fat’ and ‘sick’ lose their negative connotation and become positive descriptive there?”
“All the more reason not to travel beyond one’s barrier, Alexandra!” Mina decreed with a little annoyance.
I looked over at her wondering where that had come from. Mina’s attitude had changed since we returned to 1944 yesterday.
“Spill it, your highness! What’s got you so distressed?”
“Did I say I was distressed, Alexandra? I don’t recall saying anything of the kind!”
“Knock it off, Mina! You’ve been acting strange since we got back to base! I thought you might want to talk about it, that’s all. If you don’t, that’s fine too.”
After several minutes of silence, I was beginning to think she actually might not want to discuss things.
“The future Empress has told you everything you need to know, Captain. Discussion of my fate is unnecessary.”
“For the record, your highness, Allie didn’t have to tell me a thing! As soon as we arrived on Kili in 2027BC, I started seeing the future- your future, ma’am. I am deeply saddened by your lack of trust in me, Mina. I would never break a vow I’ve made to a friend or relative. I would just assume die first!”
“You saw that far into my future…over almost four thousand years?”
“Does that surprise you, sister? You, yourself saw our merging futures decades ago!” I paused. “Think about what is time to me now, your highness- an arbitrary point; a variable? For Alex and I time is no longer the ultimate constant; it is more like this beach. Each grain of sand is like a possible stopping point in a vast pool called time. Changing dimensions is no more arduous than walking to the other side of this island…to another beach. Moving between universes, like flying to another island! In short, my sister, no distance is too great- especially where my family is involved.”
Again we were all silent for a while.
“And you’re comfortable with my decision?” She finally asked.
“I never said that, but it is your choice to make! I have no option but to oblige, Mina. I could fight you tooth and nail on this, and I could give you many valid reasons to change your mind, but in the end it would only be selfish of me to keep you here. Remember, I have vowed to take care of my friends and family, not control them!”
“So, you have learned…learned to examine every crevasse and eddy- every little fleck of the future as it pertains to your proposed actions? I thought you too impulsive…too reckless yet, Alexandra.”
“Your highness, being pulled into another universe against your will; shocked back to life on a cold, hard floor- naked; waking to an old, worn out reflection in the mirror; then suddenly becoming responsible for a hundred unknown lives; resuming an indeterminate plan to rescue said number before their sun devours them; oh, and then there is the small matter of completely moving a large complex from one universe to another and moving it a second time within the confines of Earth to Kili; What about all that isn’t impulsive or reckless?”
I just looked at her with a raised eyebrow waiting for some well thought response to the contrary.
“Sometimes we must push reason and logic aside and simply rely on our intuition, Alexandra! In saving Reilly, you made that difficult decision. That is the defining moment between student and instructor. You have exceeded my expectations…as I knew you would.”
“So why the sour grapes about traveling past your ‘boundry’, Mina? I’ve proven again and again that to do so is safe. What is so disturbing about seeing past your own lifespan?”
“I am afraid it may influence my decision, Alexandra.”
“To use one of your expressions, Mina. Poppycock!”
“Excuse me?”
“Poppycock! There is nothing stopping you from visiting our future, your highness…nothing at all! With your added gift of transcommunication, all you have to do is call me…let me know that you want to visit. I’m nothing more than a thought away, my worrisome sister.”
“Empress, are you sure your inception was not on the Homeworld?” Alex Reilly questioned me as she rose and rested upright on her elbows, still not noticing her dangling top. Camille pushed herself up to sitting by one arm behind her.
“Alex is right, Empress. Your reason and compassion are ubiquitous in our stories. If you have never visited the Homeworld, how have they been conceived?”
“Why would you think I traveled between universes, Cami? Your Alex would be better equipped to inspire myths of the Empress. She is more familiar with the Homeworld than me.”
“Because you are the only one I know to accomplish such a feat. You possess the wisdom and compassion, Empress…you, not Alex. She has much to learn from you.”
“Thank you for your confidence, Camille Darough of Reilly! Janelle Hathor would show me more compassion! I am not that much of a tyrant am I?”
“You misunderstand, Alex. You are indeed the Empress, but as the future Empress has declared, you are very irregular around the perimeter.”
“That’s ‘rough around the edges’, Cami!” I rolled my eyes and looked toward Mina for strength.
My attention instead turned to four figures leaving the tree line. To my surprise one of the figures turned out to be Scotti Williams. She, Josie, Tish and Random joined us on the warm sand.
“Miss Williams, this is a pleasant turn of events. How did Josie manage to talk you into such an ‘un-Corp-like soirée,” I asked after they had settled onto their blankets? Scotti frowned at me in silence for a few minutes or so.
“It didn’t take much, Captain.” Josie answered for her. “I simply overheard her complaining about the heat and showed her how to make a bathing suit out of her blouse and a pair of shorts. After that I invited her, Tish, and Randi here.”
“You mean you had Cmdr. Cummins use her powers to dress me in this…this…and force me to come here!” Sandra ‘Scotti’ Williams protested through clinched teeth.
“No, she didn’t, Scotti! I changed your clothes for you, but I didn’t force you to this beach!” Jack spoke as she appeared at the tree line wearing her bikini and prepared to do some sunbathing. “Such a wonderful day for a tan, don’t you think, ladies?”
“This is almost as embarrassing as those things you people call coverings!” Scotti hissed once more.
“Instead of Sandi we should have called you ‘Beachy’!” Jack giggled as she casually turned on her tummy and gracefully reached back to untie her top.
“How can you be so nonchalant? Have you no shame, Commander?” I noticed her suddenly stare at Alex Reilly.
“Scotti, if you had gone to the future with the Empress, you would have been branded a prude! I suggest you stop wallowing in self-righteousness and self-pity and start soaking up this wonderful sunshine! Don’t make me throw you into that surf, Sergeant!”
“I’m not a sergeant any more, remember? The Admiral and Major gave me a field commission to Lieutenant.”
“All the more reason to throw you into the drink, Lieutenant Williams, your mine now, my pretty!” I cackled maniacally.
“How can you…”
“Miss Williams?”
“Skipper?”
“Miss Williams, I suggest you quit while you’re still dry.”
“But Skipper, you can’t…”
“Scotti, can you absolutely say, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that laying here does not elicit some form of relaxation?”
“It does…but that’s not the poi…”
“Does it or doesn’t it feel refreshing, Lieutenant?”
“It does, Skipper, but…”
“Stow it, marine! The rest of us prefer to relax here in silence or with at least pleasant conversation! Complaints can be formally expressed when I’m back on duty! Is that clear, Miss Williams?”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Good! Now can we just lay here and enjoy the sun before you go and scare it away, lieutenant?”
“Aye, Skipper”
“Well done, Alex, I couldn’t have done better myself!”
“I am you, Empress.”
“I must disagree, Empress. Alex Reilly may be genetically identical, but she is deficit your experience.” Camille asserted.
“We’ve already been through that Cami! What is so wrong about just laying here soaking up some rays?”
“Rays, Alexandra?”
“Twenty-first century slang, Mina. If you wouldn’t be so deadset against the trip, we could show you the sights and sounds.”
“Possibly. Can we return to sunbathing, Alexandra?”
Jack tapping me on my shoulder brought me back from a wonderful daydream.
“Sorry, Alex, but take a glance over at Lt. Williams.” She whispered.
Rising to my elbows, I looked over to where Scotti had spread out her blanket. It was empty.
“Where’d she go? You didn’t…”
“No, Cap, she’s still there, you just can’t see her.”
“Her gift?” I whispered back staring more intently at the seemingly unattended blanket.
“I’m surprised you didn’t see this, Cap.”
“I’ve been a little busy lately, Jack! Lt. William’s rebellious attitude has gotten old to the point of being ignored.”
An annoying sand fly that had been bothering each of us in succession hovered then landed in mid-air on some unseen surface. A quiet smack was heard and the fly suddenly flattened, but nothing was seen that was capable of such action. Slowly the form of a woman lying on her side started to appear, translucent at first then becoming solid. Scotti Williams began to move as she woke up from her slumber.
She sat up and looked around.
“Okay, what did I do wrong now?!” She asked as she noticed every eye of our small group fixed on her. “You told me to relax…I did…so what’s so damn fascinating about me doing that?”
“Jack, show her what we just saw.” I suggested.
“Show me what?”
She got no answer.
“Show me wha…you just made that up, Commander! I can’t do tha…” Scotti’s eyes grew big as she lifted her hand to reveal the squashed sand fly in her palm. “Ewww!” She immediately wiped the remains off on her blanket.
“So?” I raised an eyebrow at her.
“So…so…so how’d I do that?”
“You tell us, Miss Williams!”
“I have no idea, I…” She frowned in confusion as she tried to think of any possible solution.
“She was dreaming of meeting her father, Alex. She just kept repeating that she didn’t want to be here…there- hoping that he wouldn’t see her!” Jack informed us.
“You’re not supposed to be peeping into my dreams, Commander! Those are private!”
I laughed at her statement.
“Had she not been looking after you, Lieutenant, we might have been forming a search party for you at this very moment!” I exclaimed. “Try to do it again, Scotti.”
“I don’t know how!”
“Try thinking you don’t want to be here- that you don’t want to be seen, it worked in your dream once.” I suggested.
“I really don’t want to be here though, Skipper! I definitely don’t want to be seen in this!”
Scotti seemed to fade out as she spoke; her last few words seemed to come from thin air.
“Oh, God! I’m desolving! I can’t see myself! Help me! Help me, please!”
“Miss Williams, please settle down and rejoin us, would you?” I said calmly.
“How? How do I do it?” Her frantic voice cried out.
“Maybe try wanting to be here; that would be my guess.”
Slowly she returned to solid, looking at her hands in amazement while doing so.
“My word, the invisible woman!” Mina chimed out. “Yet another fiction classic becomes fact.”
“Let’s hope Vampires stay fiction!” Jack retorted.
“I’m afraid they’ll surface in the following decades, Jack! They’ll call themselves divorce lawyers.” I laughed at my own joke despite the confused looks I received.
Sandra Williams practiced her gift many times before satisfying her curiosity and resuming her sunbathing. Josie watched in fascination the whole time. I noticed the slightest bit of disappointment come over her.
“Josie, you’ll receive your gift. It may take some time, but I promise, you’ll enjoy it immensely!”
She immediately looked conspiratorially over to Jack, who shook her head in denial.
“Not this time Josie!” She pointed to me instead.
“May I ask when, Captain?” She asked with a neutral expression.
“Give it a month or two, Josie.” I smiled.
A huge smile broke out on her face, as she lay back down happy for my confirmation.
“Breaking the rules again, Alexandra?” Mina smiled at me with a raised eyebrow.
“As often as I can, your highness…and wherever I can!” I smiled back and nine out of ten of us giggled.
“By the way, Scotti, don’t use that gift to sneak into the women’s showers! We’ve heard how you marines are!”
Sandra Williams has a very nice laugh and one amazing smile when she chooses to show it- despite the very red face and equally red head of hair!
Several hours later, Jack entered my office. Sunbathing had completed its intended purpose- to make me regret having to resume my job as base commander!
“Alex, we need to pay a visit to the six. They’ve been locked up in the brig almost twenty-four hours now, or is this part of your plan?”
“Didn’t that sun feel marvelous this morning, Jack?” I asked as I stretched in my chair.
“Don’t go all soft on me, Cap! We need to discuss the six! We can’t leave them there indefinitely, you know.”
Jack looked cute when she was being serious.
“I know we can’t, Jack! I just hate to see this happen. I’ve tried to find some way of avoiding the outcome, but I see no clear way around it.” I told her, shaking my head slightly.
“How many, Alex?”
“How many?”
“How many do we lose in the process? You know, how many die?”
“Jack, no one dies. They make it safely to the dock where…I…you and I that is…where we take them…home.”
“What happens to me then, Empress?”
“Nothing…nothing happens to you, Jack.” I knew better than to hide the future from her. The blonde’s eyes widening spoke volumes. She had clearly seen every detail the next day would hold for us.
My Ex-O simply closed her eyes, nodded, and accepted the fact that she would be experiencing probably the worst day in her life.
“Let’s get this over with then.” I said as I stood, walked around my desk, and together Jack and I walked out of my office heading for the brig.
“Remember, Jack, Tish is protected at all cost!”
“Aye, Cap.”
I began to steel myself for our encounter.
“And you’re sure there is no other way, Alex?”
I simply sighed in answer.
1313 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 9th, 1944
As we neared the building housing the brig, Jack and I heard a number of high-pitched voices screaming at each other. Understanding only ‘cursing’ Japanese, I had little idea what was being said- with the exception of certain curses, of course.
We opened the door to an old-fashioned Japanese hen fight! Tish was on our side of the bars trying to get the six women on the other side to stop kicking, scratching, biting, and hair-pulling each other.
If I hadn’t seen this to be a setup, I would have really believed it! Looking at Jack, I asked the one question I had been dreading for three days.
“Are you ready, Jack?”
She took a big breath, looked at me, and nodded once.
Immediately all six squabbling Japanese women separated and flew to different spots on the walls of the cell. Tish quickly turned in our direction.
“Thank you, Commander; they were getting out of hand!”
“What were they fighting for, Tish?” I asked.
“They blame each other for their circumstances, Captain. This has been going on all morning!”
Just then, one of the girls said something I’d rather not repeat and Jack’s head snapped back as if hit with an invisible fist. She fell to the floor unconscious, the six in the cell dropped to the floor instantly. The same girl looked surprised for a second then figured out what had happened. She said something to the others.
“Tish, run! That’s an order!” I shouted despite knowing she didn’t stand a chance.
“How did they do that, Alexandra-sensei?”
That was the last thing she said before the cell door flew open and Tish hit the wall hard. Her unconscious body crumpled to the floor as six confused women walked, unrestricted from the holding cell.
Taking Jack’s sidearm, I was told in Japanese that I was their prisoner. I hate knowing the future sometimes! The ‘Reilly’ suit I had on under my uniform started translating also.
‘Empress! I have been monitoring you. Do you require assistance?’ Cami asked in my mind.
‘No, Cami, this whole situation has been foreseen. Stay where you are and keep everyone clear of the dock. That is my wish, Camille Darough of Reilly!’
‘As you desire, Empress. I have informed Alex and she concurs. We are ‘making a path’ for you and your prisoners.’ Came her reply.
‘I’m their prisoner, Cami, not the other way around!’ I thought back.
‘But you can…’
‘They don’t know that yet. I will not reveal my gift until the time is right.’
‘Acknowledged, Empress.’ Cami ended our conversation.
The business end of Jack’s Colt pushing harder into the nape of my neck indicated I was not moving fast enough for their liking. I now had my hands tied behind me and was being directed across the base to our dock. Tish was being carried by two of the girls while the other four made sure I didn’t do anything heroic.
True to her word, Cami had effectively cleared the way and I saw no sign of any personnel. Still, Cami was going to get a shock.
Thirty yards from the first plank, Jack’s Colt suddenly jerked back, firing one round into the air as it left its abductor’s hand, and flew off into the underbrush. My bindings came loose and fell to the ground.
To her credit, Camille made a good try of it. Looking angrier than a raccoon surrounded by a pack of hound dogs, she appeared in our path. Her concentration was very evident.
“Release her at once!” She growled just before she doubled over in pain a dozen feet to the right of her original position. Gasping for air even in my mind, she apologized for not heeding my wishes.
Tish started to regain consciousness and began squirming. She was allowed to stand and was quickly subdued, her hands being held behind her.
So far, all according to plan, I thought.
“Tish, ask them how they presume to get off the island. We have no boat on reserve.” I had given orders to not reveal our hi-tech clothing.
The six argued back and forth for several minutes before one of them- the leader, I presume, spoke.
“They were unaware of that Captain. They expected Sand Dollar to be tied up here.”
“Tell them the boat is on a mission right now. If they want to wait a few days…”
Again all six squabbled back and forth before their leader spoke once more.
“Captain, they know you have some special powers! I’m not sure how they know that. They say you can take them home, sensei.”
The girl on her left made a gesture that, if acted on, would have snapped Tish’s neck!
I raised my hands in surrender. “Alright! Tell them I’ll take them anywhere they like- just don’t hurt you, Tish. Exact translation please.” I nodded slightly.
Glancing quickly in Cami’s direction, I saw that she was no longer there. A slight tingle at the back of my neck told me that everything was ready.
“Where do they want to go, Tish?”
Again all six squabbled a few seconds before one answered.
“They want safe passage to Hiroshima, sensei! From there they will disperse.”
“Fine. Tell them to join hands and have one of them touch me. Tell them not to let go until told to do so, Tish.”
After looking at each other in confusion, they joined hands and their leader, the shortest of the six, took a firm hold of my left wrist.
“You are not seriously taking them to the homeland, Alex-sensei!”
Again I nodded once. I could not hold back the stray tear that escaped my eye.
“I’m sorry for this, Tish!” I apologized, as the bright tropical vegetation of our island paradise became an arid, wind-blown, post-apocalyptic wasteland.
Remnants of buildings nearly razed to the ground surrounded us. Melted masses of what could have been steel poles, probably streetlights at one time, bent at ground level stood witness to the savage heat this area had endured. Next to us the last vestige of a wall displayed the faint silhouette of some unfortunate soul caught off guard by the terrific blast.
I was the only one of us that understood the desolate landscape. Tish immediately looked at me. I could hold back my tears no longer.
“Sensei, how far in the future are we?”
“Hiroshima, Japan, September, 1945. I’m so sorry Tish…I’m so very sorry!” I said as I bowed my head in sorrow.
“That’s impossible! Such destruction! What kind of attack would do such damage, Captain?” She took a good look around us and then looked back to me with a pleading look.
“One…one bomb. One…atomic…bomb.” I sniffled.
“Can it be stopped from happening?”
“It has already happened here, Tish, so no. If we can get back to the past, then maybe.” It hurt so much to lie to her.
“My home?”
I shook my head.
“My family?”
“Everything…everyone…gone.” Tears freely cascaded from the cheeks of my lowered head.
“You must stop this, sensei!” Tish then screamed something in her native tongue; her voice echoed without resistance from all around us.
Our six captors quieted a moment then began squabbling again.
“They want you to take them somewhere safe, sensei!”
“Have them hold on again, Tish.” It was time to spring my trap- and to go for distance!
I concentrated on the location seen in my premonitions. This would be the farthest jump I had ever attempted. If successful, more than one boundary would be crossed this day! Should we actually arrive on target and not die instantly, I would prove to myself forevermore that I was Mina’s famed Empress.
“Tish, this trip may take a little longer than normal. You may want to close your eyes, my sisters.”
She did as asked and I pulled the trigger figuratively.
As with my unexpected travel to Reilly a few days before, our small group collapsed into me and everything went black for an instant. This time however, the pinpoints of light I called stars stayed somewhat fixed, moving slightly to port as our destination centered in my vision.
Like before, the stars focused and congealed into galaxies, separating into individual stars again a second later. A single star brightened and began growing larger. Within seconds I could tell this star was not our beloved yellow sun, but a smaller one with a bluish-white hue.
Moving closer, I was relieved to see that this sun was not our ultimate destination, but moved slightly to starboard allowing us passage as we made a slight course correction. Presently, a small, mostly beige planet came into view and began growing in size, revealing a strange unfamiliar landmass as we moved closer.
After blacking out once more, my vision slowly focused on a lush jungle landscape. All about us strange vegetation grew tall and thick. Strange sounds filled my ears as I kept us phased out just in case.
“Tish, don’t let go. I haven’t rephased us yet. Just tell our captors that we have arrived ‘someplace safe’. Don’t include any other information, please.”
Doing as told, she looked back to me. “Where are we, Alexandra-sensei, these surroundings are unlike anything I have ever seen?”
“That’s because you’ve never been to another planet before, Takashi-chan!” I answered while fighting an increasingly urgent yawn. I felt drained from the trip, but asked myself how far away from Earth this place was.
‘Randi says one hundred eight of your light-years from Earth, Alex. How did you find such a beautiful place?’
‘Quiet, Cami! You’re not to reveal yourself yet!’ I thought to her as the yawn I had fought to hold finally escaped my mouth.
‘Cap, we have motion eighty clicks at nine o’clock!’
‘Continue radio silence, Commander!’
‘Aye!’
A loud, high-pitched shriek filled the air from the direction Jack had indicated. Goose bumps immediately filled every square inch of my skin; my heart doubled its beat rate instantly- as it had in my vision.
Our six captors stopped their squabbling instantly and began scanning for the frightening sound’s originator.
“Alex, move you’re group off to the right and standby” I said aloud. Tish’s eyes widened immediately.
“You knew, Sensei?”
I nodded slightly in reply. A devious smile crept onto my face.
“Will they be safe here, sensei?”
“Perfectly, Takashi-chan. They will be right at home here- trust me.”
“But that noise! It sounded big and angry!”
“Sounds and size can be deceiving, sisters. Do not assume animosity should we be approached. It is only a display of dominance and territory. We stand our ground and don’t back down.” I instructed everyone in earshot.
Vegetation could be heard thrashing about seventy or so yards from us and another blood-curdling shriek resonated through the heavy, moisture-laden air.
The smallest of our captors, their self-appointed leader, looked deep in concentration as she dug her feet into the ground like a Sumo wrestler facing an opponent.
Whatever was coming grew closer! Any second we would be face to face with the most underestimated adversary I’d ever met!
“Tish, I’m going to rephase us now. This thing can see us either way so stay on your toes, sisters.”
“How can it see us when…” was all she got out as she suddenly doubled over in pain!
That would leave a mark! I awaited the same treatment. Having foreseen the attack did nothing to ready myself for the intense agony I felt next!
If everything worked out as envisioned, I would awaken in a warm bed next to my companions…minus the six.
Trying not to cry out, I allowed the blackness to quickly over take me- a welcome release from the intense searing pain I was experiencing.
“Alex! Alex, wake up! Alex!”
Jack’s voice called out to me as consciousness reasserted itself. My entire midsection felt as if I had been used as a punching bag! The pain I had experienced earlier returned, though somewhat diminished. I assumed a fetal position, pulling my knees into my chest in order to ease the extreme discomfort. A loud moan escaped my lips.
“Cami, can you do to the Captain, what you did to us?”
“I’ll try, Jacki, I’m already compensating for the five of us now!”
My pain ebbed to a manageable throbbing.
“Thank you Cami, that feels much better.”
“You are quite welcome, Empress.”
Five different people ‘shushed’ her at once.
“First rule when captured, Cami, is to not disclose details to the enemy! Name, rank, serial number, that’s all that’s required.”
“Like your repetitive statements shortly after you woke up on Reilly!”
“Ya, exactly! Now pipe down before they hear us!”
“It doesn’t matter, Cap, they’re tuned into our every thought.”
“I know, Jack. You and Cami might want to stop listening for a minute.”
“Alex is right, Camille. Shut her mind out…unless you want to be sick!”
“Acknowledged, Jacquelyn. Ready, Captain.”
I immediately brought to mind that most horrifying image.
Our pain completely vanished!
“Way to go, Cap! Now maybe they’ll listen. Wait, they’re coming.
A door sized panel silently slid open before us, two human-like beings entered and the door closed behind them.
‘Who are you and how dare you threaten us with such barbaric displays of torture!’ I heard in my head.
I looked at the two for a moment. Each was approximately four and a half feet tall with three long fingers on each hand. Their bodies were extremely thin- very lanky with almost no muscle tone at all evident on their long arms. These creatures had small reddish colored eyes and practically no hair to speak of, but instead had blotches of forest color hues forming some sort of camouflage. A mouth was barely defined by thin bluish lines I assumed to be lips. All in all, completely opposite from the sounds they produced outside.
The intense pain returned and coursed through my body.
‘Who are you and why do you threaten us with such images!’
“Turn off your own torture techniques and I’ll answer your questions! I said as well as thought.
The two beings looked at each other and my torture stopped.
‘You will answer us now!’
“We are innocent travelers and have come from another galaxy; a place we call Earth.”
‘Why envision such images?’
“To make you stop hurting us and hear us out. We were unaware this planet contained so advanced a species. We also did not expect such a rude welcome!”
‘You are not innocent travelers! We have seen your plan! You wish to maroon those six uncivilized creatures on our world!’
My pain returned. Jack and Cami issued forth a counter attack, which caught our hosts off guard. Both hit the wall behind them with extreme prejudice!
Our courageous mind warriors quickly doubled over in pain again.
“Stop this!” I screamed, using my pain to maximize my volume. “Stop this at once!”
As I had hoped, both beings’ hands shot to they’re…um…ears…I think.
Jack and Cami immediately relaxed.
‘I can scream a lot louder if you don’t stop hurting us!’ I thought to them as loud as I could.
I was rewarded with two cold stares- you could almost read into it the ‘I dare you’.
“All right!” I admitted, “I lied about our motives. We came here hoping our six captors might find a home among your society. They’re strong powers would endanger everyone on our world! Rather than have them destroyed on Earth, I thought they might prove worthy citizens of this world- among people whose powers rival their own! That is our true intention.”
Again the two strange little beings looked at each other.
‘You speak the truth. We shall take time to debate your petition, but first a question. You claim these six beings have powers superior to anyone on your world, yet we sense two of you have the power to bring them thousands of units across the universe. Why claim your world devoid of such talents- especially with two others capable of thought warfare in your presence?’
“My twin sister and I are the only two capable of such travel. On our world we are referred to as the Empress of Time and Space. We are peaceful travelers, dedicated to helping our civilization continue its development. Together, we right the wrongs of past, present, and future by using our abilities. Our two sisters are what we call Mind Warriors and are the only ones remotely capable of containing those six!”
‘Your crusade is an honorable one. Our world too, has one so gifted, but without the ability to pass through time. That is a valuable asset indeed. We would think it increases your rate of success. Your Mind Warriors will stand down now and rest.’
“They will comply. “ I nodded to Jack and Camille as they slowly readjusted themselves on their makeshift cots. I returned my attention to our two hosts. “Our success is not as impressive as you might think. Despite our advantage, many do not heed our warnings. The horrific images you witnessed illustrate such consequences. I’m afraid more severe catastrophes will befall our world before those in power will listen.”
‘You are not in control of your world?’
“Heavens no; I have no taste for political power! I have vowed to help my world any way I can- with or without governmental approval.”
‘A bold undertaking indeed- one that could possibly result in your untimely demise, Empress of Time and Space. We will cease our torment and debate the request for asylum of your miscreants. Please rest, someone will attend to your needs. Please do not try to leave as we will be monitoring you, Empress of Time and Space.’
“My name is Alexandra Steinert and my sister’s name is Alexandra Reilly; we find our title egotistical and aristocratic! We will not attempt escape if you do not set about torturing us again!”
‘Rare creatures indeed! Noblity that refuses stature! Such power at your command, yet we sense kindness, grace, and extreme self-control- not only from you, but your companions- extremely valuable among higher order beings. We will return.’
“How’d you know they couldn’t stand our high pitched screams, Cap?” Jack asked still rubbing her head.
“Foresight, Jacquelyn, foresight.” Alex Reilly answered.
“Oh ya, right.”
“Sensei, where are the others? Will they be all right?” Tish whispered to me while looking around the room.
“They will be fine, Tish, as I said before, they are a better fit on this world than ours. Here they can develop their abilities without fear of harm or retribution. I have no doubt that they are being ‘shown’ how to behave on this world- being taught what is expected of them.” I smiled as I remembered my visions. “Tish, you don’t have to whisper by the way, they can hear your thoughts.”
As we talked, another ‘person’ walked into the room. Behind it followed two trays, some kind of clear liquid in a translucent container with what looked like small glasses on the first, and some sort of small, rolled, finger-type food neatly arranged on a flat circular dish on the second.
“Please, allow us, “I heard Jack and Cami say mentally to our newest host. Its head nodded with the slightest motion and the two trays moved forward stopping at each of our beds momentarily. Each of us poured a glass of liquid and took a couple of the food items.
‘The clear liquid is what you call water, it has been sterilized of any biologicals for your protection and the other is a selection of nutritional items we believe will appeal to you- at least our preparer thinks they are appealing.’ We all heard in our minds.
I began giggling immediately. It appeared that every world had the same attitude for prepared food in the military.
“How do you know we are militia?” It asked me.
“I have the same rapport with my cooks back on my base. It is sort of a backhanded compliment on my world. That and y’all are in camouflage.” I pointed to our newest host.
‘Apparently our two worlds are not that different, Captain.’
“More alike than you believe, I’m afraid.” I winked back.
“This reminds me of sushi!” Tish blurted out as she took a bite of a sample.
“What is ‘sushi’, Takashi Moritsu?” Camille asked in confusion.
“Sushi is a variety of fish and vegetables cut, prepared, and served raw wrapped in seaweed or lettuce- for example.” She held up the strange looking item with a single bite out of it.
I bit into one of the items I had taken. “This tastes like a hamburger with all the fixin’- how do you do this?”
‘Our ‘food’ as you call it reacts to the nutritional wants or desires of the individual to whom it is served. Whichever piece you chose it would taste like what you imagine.’
“This would be a wonderful addition to the menu back at Reilly; I must get your fabrication data!” Alex bubbled.
‘Your sister talks strange, Captain. Is she requesting the recipe?’
“Yes. I’m afraid she’s been away for a while, but we’re working on that.” I giggled again.
‘It is strange to hear laughter. That noise is what you call laughter, is it not?’
“It is! Does it bother you?”
‘No. It is of a sufficiently decreased volume as to be tolerable.’
If I had to guess, I think our host just smiled.
“Are we allowed to get up and move around a little bit or are we confined to these beds?” I inquired.
‘What beds, Empress? You have not changed position since your arrival.’ I heard in my head.
Our room, the beds, everything around us, melted back into the same jungle we had arrived in many hours before. The small frail looking creatures that were our hosts’ disappeared- in fact everything had vanished completely as new scenery now appeared.
The vegetation around us melted and changed. Trees and manicured shrubs became the landscape. Tall, elegant buildings could be seen reaching for the sky all around us through the new foliage. We were in some sort of park reminiscent of New York City’s Central Park. Before us, and in place of the tiny alien creature stood a handsome man, about six-two, wavy brown hair, tastefully dressed, and in his mid twenties.
Off to our immediate right, our six captors struggled against four invisible walls like caged animals- apparently, they could neither hear, smell, sense, nor see us. Six more very handsome men of around the same age stood around the imaginary enclosure keeping watch over them.
“This has all been just an illusion? Why?” Tish stated as she looked around in disbelief. It was evident she was having problems understanding what was happening.
“We were being tested, Tish.” I informed her. “They had to know if we meant them harm.”
“That’s some kind of test, Alex! I wonder what they do to their enemies.” Jack rubbed her abdomen recalling her earlier torment.
“You and Cami…of all people…you two should understand, Jack. The Terrans are telepathic beings. They’re main protection is to invade the mind of their opponents- make them reveal their weaknesses.”
Our newly revealed host stepped toward me with his hand outstretched. “Empress, I am truly sorry for your mistreatment!” I took his proffered hand. “I can assure you that it was necessary in order to, as you said, protect ourselves. Now that we have confirmed your identities and purpose here, we welcome you and your group to Citadel! Your lodgings are being prepared as we speak. I hope you find them comfortable, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming.”
The man’s smile was intoxicating!
“I’m not married yet, Tibius- not…” He pulled me into a firm embrace and kissed me. What a kiss! After a few minutes we come up for air and I finished my statement. “Not for another three years, I’m afraid.”
“Forgive me…I still have trouble with your form of time travel, Empress! If not for the impending nuptials, I would try to gain your heart myself, as the last time we met.” Tibius released me, took a step back, and looked at me in curiosity. A brightening of his smile, if possible, signaled me he had tentatively solved his conundrum.
“Ah! You are still available! I think I finally understand this dimensional and temporal travel you are so fond of!” The handsome man’s face saddened slightly.
“Alas, if I were to gain your affections now I would…” He rubbed his head lightly. “I would change the circumstances that first brought you here! And to think I was the fool to announce my understanding! I am no closer to comprehension than I was before!” Tibius lowered his head slightly and shook it gently side to side in defeat.
“That is why you need our help, dear friend. You lack the understanding to seduce your women and therefore have lost the ability to…um…love.” A small devilish smile appeared on my face.
“That is not it at all, beautiful Empress!” Tibius frowned, not comprehending my jab at the absence of women on this planet. “As I told you on your last visit; a failed experiment has caused our folly! We would have no problem seducing our counterparts, if…if any yet remained.” Sadness overtook his face again as he thought about it.
“That’s so sad! In that way our two societies share a similar quandary. You see, Reilly has no men and…you’re…oh, I see now.” Cami said blushing as she suddenly grasped our purpose here. She motioned to the six incensed hellcats vigorously seeking escape from their invisible cell. “Do you think they will acquiesce, Alex?”
I just nodded once with a smile. They had no other choice. The Terrans held the upper hand on abilities, so the six stood no chance of escape. I thought of the life awaiting them here: six women on a planet of several hundred million handsome, virulent, needy, men! They would be treated better than royalty! Competition would be fierce just to catch a glimpse of them! In short, they could command anything of these doomed souls! They would be loved and pampered- completely spoiled! I grew jealous just thinking about the life these women would lead!
“Have you had any luck deactivating the nanotechs in your water supply yet, Tibius?” Alex Reilly inquired.
“Alas, Empress, we have not! The micros have formed an affinity to all methods of eradication. Every sterilization process fails to eliminate the synthetic plague.” Tibius informed Alex Reilly.
“That is why I have brought my sisters, my friend! The past Empress, her assistant Camille, and her Comptroller Randi unknowingly created a similar extinction on their world. By combining information and experience, along with teamwork, we may find an answer to your planet’s problem!” I pointed to each individual as I introduced her.
“Wisdom, grace, and kindness all wrapped up in such a beautiful package! It is a shame you can’t stay more than a few days, Alexandra! The things I could show you- the things we could do…again!”
I felt my stomach flutter as I recalled my visions of our future, first encounter. Yes, I thought, the things he would show me; the things we would do!
The guilt I would feel every time Sandy would look at me for almost six months after my return!
Sometimes seeing the future, using Cassie or Sam’s terminology, really sucked!
Yet who was I to change the future? Granted, I was just the person to do such a thing, but did I have the right to modify my own future? Many questions converged on my mind simultaneously, creating a chaotic scene I stood no chance of deciphering! I tried sorting the deluge; should I actually hold Tibius to his word? How would it affect my children if I refused? Would my marriage to Sanford Fleming suffer? Could I possibly cause a tangent to our timeline? Would any tangent affect friends and family? If our timeline changed, would I be here now? If I decided to stay here in Citadel, would I want to return to Earth? How would that affect things?
Where did everyone go?
I scanned the area around me. Only Tibius remained. He had seated himself on a bench just a few feet ahead of me, patiently awaiting my return from my internal struggle.
“Where did everyone go, Tibius?”
“Your six savages have been escorted to a special training facility where they will be educated in our culture, language, and…” he cleared his throat, “edicate. Your entourage, dear Empress, has gone ahead to approve and ready your lodgings. Since you were so consumed by whatever concerns, topics, or multiple debates going on in there…” He gently touched my forehead as he approached; “…I thought it wise to stay behind so you would not return to an empty reality.”
Now Tibius raised his other hand to quell any response from me.
“And before you assume anything, I did not impinge on that raging internal tempest you call your mind. I stand no chance of differentiating any individual thoughts in there, so why try? That is what attracted me to you at our first meeting. You intrigue me, Empress Alexandra!”
“I’m sorry for going off into the netherworld like that Tibius, seeing the future can cause extremely confusing conflicts, the answers to which sometimes require a little more concentration than usual.”
“Standing completely motionless while staring directly ahead for two straight hours is hardly a little more concentration, M’lady. Glancing over my shoulder momentarily would be considered a little more concentration.” His smile filled me with heartfelt warmth.
“It was that long? I’m truly sorry to have kept you here that long, Tibius. You must have other things you could be doing instead of waiting for some flighty Missouri farm girl to come out of her stupor.”
“Nothing could be more important than watching such pure beauty contemplate her impact on life!”
“I thought you couldn’t discern my thoughts, Tibius?”
“I can’t, but there is someone who can. Alexis, you can come out now, my dear.” Tibius looked around us as he called out quietly.
“Father, I’m old enough to know when to appear! I was going to do just that in another second!” A young woman’s voice said from behind me. I jumped slightly as she spoke. Turning, I looked into a familiar face- a face that reminded me of…of Brianna! My mouth dropped in surprise! A young woman of about seventeen smiled as we made eye contact. About my height, she was clad in a full-length, gold colored, form-fitting, sheath-type dress that sparkled in the brilliant, but waning, white sunlight. Her long, light brown hair was pulled up in some sort of tight vertical curl at the back of her head and held there by two sticks jutting from the top. Chopsticks maybe? Standing there, she exhibited a confident gracefulness of someone much older.
“You didn’t tell her, father?” She pouted.
“I was just getting around to it, Alexis. You know how I fluster around beauty- your mother, especially.” Tibius tried to explain apologetically.
“Welcome back, mother Alexandra. I have been waiting this day for some time now.” The young woman approached and embraced me, placing a gentle kiss on my cheek.
“At first I did not understand why you went away, but after receiving my ability, I understood. I was quite shocked to learn you are not of Citadel.”
“No more shocked than I am right now, honey!” I looked back to Tibius for some explanation with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m sorry, Empress Alexandra! We wiped her birth from your memory so that your relationship with your Earth spouse would not become complicated. I will now restore those memories…if you wish.” He started to reach for my temples with both hands. My hands moved quickly to stop him.
“How long did I spend here last time?” I glared at him as I asked.
“Approximately one year; sixteen months, Alexandra my love.” His hand moved against mine slightly. I stopped they’re advance again.
“Empress, you requested I do so. I assure you, I would no sooner intentionally debilitate you than I would purposely plunge a katana into my own abdomen!” He looked at me with such a remorseful, pained expression. “It pained me to remove those memories we shared; the joy and happiness we both felt of our daughter’s birth- the first natural birth on Terra in over two hundred years!” The growing sadness radiating from his face hurt me worse than any mental torture they could inflict.
Still I held my ground. Did I really want those memories back? Could they adversely affect my future?
This time an old friend came to my rescue. The resounding negative helped sway my decision. I yielded to Tibius’ offer. A smile appeared as he gently touched my temples.
Wonderful memories filled my mind! Images of Tibius and I; the whirlwind tour of Citadel; of Terra; our daughter’s birth; all the amazing feelings of holding her for the first time, her first feedings, the way she first looked into my eyes; the not so amazing labor pains. Everything came rushing back- maybe a little too fast.
“Father! You made her cry! You said the restoration would not hurt her!” Alexis cried out in alarm.
Tibius stood in shock as his hands quickly dropped to his sides. His face again saddened. I quickly reassured both of them.
“I’m sorry, honey, I’m afraid the tears are my fault. I wasn’t ready for everything to rush back in. Your father didn’t hurt me.”
“I know that, mother. Father is just so gullible! You know he’s never stopped thinking of you since you left. How long are you thinking of staying with us this time, mother Empress?”
“I’m not sure exactly. Let me consult my gift, honey. With what your father has just given me, I have to recalculate.”
Again the maelstrom in my brain kicked into high gear. Dozens of questions led to dozens of possible outcomes, which led to dozens of tangents to the timeline- all had to be considered!
In the background I heard the young woman’s voice. “She’s doing it again, isn’t she, father?”
I had no idea of his reply, instead I continued researching the future.
“Welcome back, Empress.” Tibius greeted me as I looked around to see that dusk had now fallen- the path we were on gently lit by the soft glow of street lamps.
“How can you just stand there so motionless, mother? Don’t you get tired?”
“I suspect you already know that answer, honey.” I looked at her suspiciously in the soft light.
“I do, but it never lasts so long for me.”
“How long do you think it would last if you had not just one world, but the whole of the universe to balance and satisfy? I usually don’t contemplate things this long either. Back home things are a lot simpler. Out here…well, let’s just say I want to be certain I don’t make things worse!”
“Alexandra, how could things be worse? You have fulfilled what you promised those forty years ago. You have brought us six chances…” Alexis cleared her throat. Tibius eyed up the girl carefully. “You have brought us several chances for which to save our race! How could that selfless act cause disaster?”
“Tibius, if you hadn’t been so squeamish and looked into my mind, you would have seen hundreds of pitfalls!”
“Mother Empress, you know that we consider personal privacy the ultimate law of Citadel!”
“I know nothing of the sort young lady! I haven’t been here before! I will arrive here forty of your years ago- ten of my years and three months from now. After your two step-sisters are born!” I thought about what I had just said- about how crazy it sounded.
“I’m sorry, you must think I’m insane, but I don’t think you two understand how time works for me. As I’ve told your sisters and Aunts many times before, time is a variable for me. It ceased being a constant the moment I received my gift. If you had experienced it firsthand you would understand the concept.”
I looked to the ground wondering if I had made any sense or confused them further.
“Sometimes even I lose track of where and when I am. That’s why our sisters on Earth inform me of the local year, day, date, and time when I appear.” I explained hoping that would help.
Immediately Alexis fell to one knee. “Welcome to Citadel, Empress! It is 24:31, Climax, Saturian 32nd, 332 of the new age.”
“It has to be genetic!” I shook and held my head in defeat. “Will you stand up already?”
The young girl before me smiled and giggled as she stood.
“My daughter, I thought you bowed to no one?” Tibius laughed.
“I never said that.”
“You never needed to.” Tibius said seriously.
“Mother, do you know what it’s like to walk down the street and have every male in sight stare- lusting after you like a piece of well seasoned meat?” Alexis looked to me for support.
“Honey, it’s happened to me a few times!” I rolled my eyes. “You get used to it…eventually.”
“Father…”
“I know, Alexis, I heard. Alexandra, your quarters have been readied and approved by your sister Alexandra. Shall we go?” Tibius offered his arm to both Alexis and I. We set off down the softly lit path out into the city. On this planet, walking with a woman on each arm was a sure sign of wealth- and grounds for murder!
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 25:22, Climax, Saturian 32nd, 332 of the new age.
“Nice place. How many rooms did you say this place has again?”
“The Empress’ Suite has ten bedrooms with adjoining comfort areas, two kitchens, two living rooms, three office units, and a large gathering room. There are also two large theaters and a fully equipped exercise area three floors up on the 212th floor accessible only by private elevator, Miss Cummins. Is it not satisfactory for your Empress?”
“It will be sufficient Mr. Gaillan.” Alex Reilly answered as Cmdr. Cummins looked to the ceiling and mouthed, “Wow”.
“Just Gaillan, Empress. We have not used the old salutations in quite some time now.”
“As I am just Alexandra Reilly, Gaillan! I was not the one who transported us here. Only she that initiated transit shall be called Empress.”
“But are you not capable of this same miracle, M’lady?”
“I am, but it is a courtesy and a differentiator, my handsome man. May I inquire as to your relational status, Gaillan?”
“What? Oh, I am presently without a partner, Co-Empress. Why ask?”
“Oh, no reason. No reason at all. I just thought I’d make the inquiry.”
“Co-Empress, I’m afraid Tibius is only one of a fortunate few to have been with a woman in the past two hundred years. They are even more blessed to claim a progeny from that encounter forty years ago! They are the envy of every inhabitant of Citadel Social Center!”
“One second! Didn’t Tibius call the captain by her first husband’s married name? I remember her telling him she wouldn’t be married for another three years!”
“You’re right, Jackie! I heard the same thing!”
“I too heard that said, Miss Cummins. The captain told Tibius she wouldn’t be Alexandra Steinert-Fleming for another three years! You don’t suppose…”
“Your assumption is absolutely correct, Lady Takashi. Alexis is the product of the Empress and Tibius forty years ago. The birth was celebrated as a worldwide holiday- the first female born on Terra in over two hundred and ninety-two years.”
“Let me wrap my head around this a minute!” Jack said as she waved her hand to stop any further information. “You mean to tell me that our Captain gave birth to another daughter…on an alien planet?” She said perplexed, her voice gaining an octave at the end.
“She did not tell you of this fact?”
“Not a word, Gaillan! Not a word!”
“Then I fear I have said too much. I am in violation of our supreme law!”
“How could you have violated any law by telling us about her daughter?”
“Our supreme law: Personal privacy shall be honored at all cost, is what keeps sanity in our society, Lady Jacquelyn. Without privacy, there would be no individuality, no surprises, no plot twists.”
“I knew about Alexis, Jacquelyn. I saw their meeting as we entered this building several hours ago.”
“I have no doubt about that Alex. That is what you do, after all.”
Gaillan let out a sigh of relief. “If at least one person already knew then I am cleared of the charge. Thank you, Co-Empress!”
“Stop calling me that! You shall call me by my given name of Alexandra Reilly! Is that clear, Gaillan?”
“Understood, ma’am.”
“Thank you! Now, when do we meet the other children of Earth? I have seen them also, Gaillan.” The man blushed profusely, being caught off guard by the question.
“What other children of Earth, Alex?” Jack cried out as her eyes opened wide and mouth fell open.
Lobby, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 25:22, Climax, Saturian 32nd, 332 of the new age
“Alex, how could you”, rang through my head like the pealing of a church bell!
“Looks like someone found out about you, Alexis.” Tibius said with a smirk. “I’m sure Gaillan is sweating projectiles at this very moment!”
“That’s what I like about Jack: her subtle handling of sensitive situations!” I again rolled my eyes. “Come on, we better go up and introduce you, honey.”
Alexis frowned a moment. “I thought the building had Psionic shielding, father?”
“It does, Alexis! Your Aunts Jacquelyn and Camille have no idea how powerful they really are, and even less knowledge about how to control it! Nor do they realize the logarithmic increase in their power when both combine!”
An eyebrow rose on both our faces at that statement! Alexis’ probably for forgetting such a trivial fact; mine for hearing such an incredible fact for the first time!
“Should we not wait for Constance, Melanie, and Isabeau before making introductions?” Alexis suddenly asked with concern.
“Honey, I’m already going to have a hard time explaining you to the girls. Finding out they had children here also is going to…well it might bring on coronaries! Tibius, you might want to go to War Emergency Power on those shields of yours! Trust me on that!” I looked at him with as serious a face as I could muster. I foresaw an equipment room full of sparks and smoke somewhere in the huge three hundred-story building as we entered one of the high-speed elevators.
“Two hundred nine.” Tibius said to the near wall.
The twenty-second trip was very smooth and the doors opened to a beautifully decorated hallway slash reception area. Another very handsome man sat behind a rather futuristic desk playing what looked to be a card game displayed on its glass top. He immediately looked up as we exited the elevator.
He nodded to Tibius. “Alexis, m’lady, how nice to see you again!” His attention immediately snapped to me.
“Empress, I thought you were already inside? I have been informed of your mysterious abilities, but I don’t understand why you would feel the need to use them in such a well protected building!”
“Relax, there are two of us, Nathan. My twin sister and I both share the same gifts. She is the one who arrived earlier.”
“I see. Empress, your quarters have been readied and approved by your sister then.”
“Shall we go inside, Alexandra?” Tibius motioned toward the door.
“You share the same name also,” our receptionist asked in confusion?
I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly, “Daddy liked the name.”
“Now I know where she gets it!” Tibius accused as he closed the entrance door behind us. I stopped to look around. Wow!
To use Ricky Lynn’s slang, “This joint’s palatial!”
“Excuse me, Alexandra?” Tibius inquired.
“Sorry, it’s just something my Chief Engineer would say if she had seen this place. Tibius, it’s huge!” I saw a smirk flash across his face then disappear. I feigned innocence and clarified. “How do I rate such opulent accommodations?”
“All visiting dignitaries have similar lodgings, Alexandra! Why should you be any different? What we do for one species, we must do for all.”
I noticed Jack walking from one of the side rooms.
“Get a load of this place, Cap! You ever see anything like this before?” Her brow rose at her trick question.
“As a matter of fact, I have Miss Cummins! I’m afraid you will too!” I said with a wicked grin. “Jack, you’ve already met Tibius; this is my daughter, Alexis- Alexis, Jacquelyn Cummins.”
She hugged Jack and kissed her cheek. “Nice to meet you, Aunt Jackie, Constance looks so much like you!”
“Constance? Just like me?” Jack looked directly at Tibius. “Sir, do you have anything like aspirin around here? I just got one massive headache!”
“We do not manufacture such primitive pharmaceuticals here, I’m afraid. We have more effective solutions, Lady Jacquelyn. Allow me.” He began reaching for her temples. As he did his hands suddenly stopped and the lights flickered a few times.
“I don’t think so, sir! Lessening my pain is only a secondary motive! Maybe I don’t wish to remember my past…future visit here!” My first officer hissed. The angry concentration was very evident on her face.
“Forgive me, Lady Jacquelyn, I should have consulted you beforehand. I will abide to your wishes. I beg you not to bring your full power to these walls as they will not survive very long if you do, M’lady.”
“What are you talking about, Tibius?” She looked at his humbled face in total surprise.
“He means go easy on your gift, Jack. They have some sort of shield up around this building that suppresses it. They seem to think you’re more powerful though for some reason.”
“Ya, right! I’m more powerful than these guys? That’s a hoot!”
“Aunt Jackie, don’t underestimate your gift! You and Aunt Camille are more powerful than anyone on Terra tenfold! Please allow father to restore your previous memories. I assure you they are most pleasant.” Alexis pleaded.
Jack looked over to me then at Tibius and Alexis a few times as she debated. I nodded my agreement to her.
“Will it hurt?”
“Only in a happy way, Jack.” I assured her.
“Okay, but if it hurts one iota, we see how really powerful I am- got it?”
“Completely, M’lady.”
Jack nodded her acceptance.
“Empress, I need to access you thoughts?” He asked.
“You had them the whole time? Why couldn’t I see them, Alex?”
“Lady Jacquelyn, you only had to look in the right place to find the cache.” Tibius smiled nervously.
Touching my right temple, he proceeded to touch Jack’s left temple. Within seconds tears sprung from her closed eyes.
Quickly, Tibius went on the defensive. “She is only remembering past events, Empress, as you did earlier!”
“Give me some credit, Tibius! I know the difference between tears of joy and those of sorrow!”
“Lady Jacquelyn, I hope I have not harmed you. I inserted the memories as gently as I could.” He said as he dropped his hands from our heads.
Jack sniffed a few times before she answered.
“I actually did that? I actually had a baby?” She asked as she looked down and rubbed her belly with both hands. It was nothing like I had expected!”
“Not yet you haven’t, Jack- not for another eleven years and one month.” I winked at her as I smiled.
“Can I see her? Can I see my Constance?” Jack looked ecstatic.
“She will be along in a few moments, Aunt Jackie, along with Isabeau and Melanie.”
Tish and Randi came into the large room from the right.
Tish bowed slightly to Tibius in greeting, her eyes widening as she noticed Alexis.
“Alex-sensei, the woman next to you…the resemblance is remarkable!”
“That’s nice to know, Tish, since she’s my daughter! Ladies this is my daughter Alexis. Alexis, Takashi Moritsu and Random Valarian Peltierre, Randi for short.”
“How wonderful to meet you both! Melanie and Isabeau will be here shortly.”
The twins looked at each other in confusion.
“Look,” I said, “it’s a long story. Tibius will need to touch you both in order for you to understand. Will you give him permission?
Again the twins looked at each other in confusion.
I rolled my eyes, “Just…just let him touch yer foreheads!” I said impatiently.
Within a minute both were crying.
Tish suddenly glared at me.
“You let them do it!” She screamed. Venom flew from her lips as she continued. “How could you? You said it could be stopped! You did nothing- nothing to stop the destruction of my home! I hate you, Alexandra Steinert! You murderer! Murderer!”
Tibius quickly reached for Takashi’s temple. She immediately became motionless.
“It seems I have restored a little too much of her memory, my love! I have again masked that portion to spare you further grief. I can delete it permanently if you so desire, Empress.”
“That’ll only waste your wonderful talent, Tibius. Just bury it, but don’t erase it.”
“As you wish.” He removed his hand from Tish who began moving immediately.
“I…I have a daughter, Sensei?”
“Yes Tish, you do. As do you, Randi! Both strongly resemble you, in fact!”
Randi cocked her head to the side for a second. “Empress, the elevator is arriving at this floor. Vehicle load cells indicate three individuals, two approximately one hundred and five pounds each and one a hundred and twenty pounds.”
“Thank you, Randi. I can stall the introductions if you wish, ladies.”
Again the twins looked to each other, this time nodding to one another.
“That won’t be necessary, Sensei, we are ready.”
Tish used her stiffest British accent when answering- something she only did when nervous. I couldn’t blame her, so I nodded back to Alexis, who turned and made for the main door.
Melanie and Isabeau were very pretty copies of the originals, yet stood three inches taller than their petite mothers. Somehow mother and daughter correctly found each other without problem. The four immediately set out across the large room chatting as if old school chums.
Jack, on the other hand, stared at Constance with a discriminating eye, inspecting every detail of the girl like she was a new addition to our crew. Whether it was the shock of looking eye to eye with a daughter she never knew she had or looking into a face so close to her own it could be her sister, Jack never took her eyes off the young woman as she started to circle her. Constance, for her part, stood perfectly still and looked nervously at her estranged mother. The young woman was tastefully dressed in a peach dress similar to Alexis, her hair, a darker blonde than Jack’s, was in a style that matched my daughter’s.
As Jack continued the appraisal by completing her trip around the girl, I noticed a tear roll down the young woman’s cheek.
“Empress, I fear she does not approve of me.” Constance said sadly, just above a whisper. A tear rolled down her other cheek. “I feel she is about to reject me, M’lady.”
“Jack?” I was starting to feel embarrassed by her actions. “What is the problem, Commander?”
Jack was once again in front of her daughter. She hadn’t said a word since the girl entered the room. A few very long, very tense moments passed as she continued to stare at the mortified woman.
“Mother, what about me do you not approve of? I cannot read you.” Constance sniffled out as her tears ran freely. Her voice trembled with fear.
“You…are…amazing! I…can’t…believe…how…beautiful…you are! To think you are my daughter!” Jack wrapped her arms around Constance and both erupted in sobbing tears.
I looked over at Alexis through tears of my own. She was blotting her own with a small hanky. Tibius rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hand.
“Her worst fear…” Alexis dabbed at her eyes again, “was to be rejected…by a mother she…” she dabbed an eye again, “not to be remembered, Mother Empress!”
“You didn’t see this, Alexis?”
“I was afraid to look. Constance and I are very close and I had no wish to see if it were true or not. I didn’t want to give her false hope, Empress.”
“Never be afraid to look into the future when friends or relatives are involved, honey! You are the one person capable of making the difference- though, I admire your compassion!”
Jack gently tapped on my shoulder.
“Alex, I’d like you to meet my daughter, Constance! Isn’t she amazing?” Jack’s smile and enthusiasm overflowed the room.
“Yes, Jack, she is! They are all miracles, in fact!”
“M’lady, it is an honor to finally make your acquaintance! Alexis has told me so much about you; how you came to this world to help save our race- to give our fathers hope!”
“I wouldn’t say we will give them hope, Constance,” I winked with a devious grin, but we just may save this world!”
“Will give them hope, M’lady? You speak as if it hasn’t happened yet.”
The girl looked so cute when confused- just like her mother!
“From our perspective, it hasn’t. As I have tried to explain previously, I won’t arrive here for the first time- forty years ago by your recollection, for ten more years. Isn’t time travel wonderfully refreshing?” My devious smile got bigger.
Constance looked to my left, at Alexis. “Is this why you recommended that one of our fathers be here- to administer psionic migraine relief?”
“That was one reason, yes.” Alexis giggled back.
“Oh, Goddess, yes!” Cami’s scream echoed through my head…and everyone else’s judging from the groans and covering of ears by everyone in the room. The lights blinked off momentarily then faded back up. Randi staggered a few steps, but recovered her balance.
“That was the other reason!” Alexis laughed as she rubbed her head from the pain.
“Tibius, your psionic shield generators have malfunctioned. Power demands went off the scale prior to the failure.” Randi informed him as she staggered a few steps more. Isabeau took her mother’s arm to steady her; she too, looked slightly off balance.
“Lady Controller, have you been harmed in any way?” Tibius asked in concern as he went to her.
“It was just the shock of the equipment failure that caught me off guard. It will pass, but I must remember to loosen my monitoring of your systems.”
“You can do that too, mother? I thought I was the only one able to talk to our computers?”
“It is logical that every sequential revision carry on the core ability, Isabeau.”
The confused girl looked to me for clarification.
“She said that you inherited her gift, Isabeau.” I translated.
“Why do you talk so funny, Mother Controller?” Her daughter asked with a tilt of her head.
“Oh, goodness! Can it be true, Empress?” Constance blurted out interrupting the conversation.
“Can what be true, Connie?” Isabeau asked.
I just looked at the girl until I realized the dampening field was now disabled.
“Empress, is it true that you travel dimensionally as well as place to place and temporally?”
“Connie, everyone knows that the Empress can move through time and space! And it’s been proven that space is made up of an infinite number of dimensions!”
“Isabeau, Constance was asking if your mother is originally from another dimension- the answer to that would be, no. She, Camille, and my sister, Alexandra Reilly came from an entirely different universe, a universe in which this universe was created- by them. In all truth, your mother helped create the universe we now reside in.”
“Such an achievement cannot be possible, Empress! If true, that would mean the Lady Controller is one of the Goddess’ of legend! M’lady, tell me that is not the case.” Tibius began to drop to one knee.
“My sisters and I are nothing of the sort, sir! We are people just like you! There is nothing remotely divine about us!” Randi laughed.
“You are wrong about that, m’lady! To behold the beauty contained in this room is heavenly!”
“Oh, father.”
“Tibius, I have seen the proof. It resides in the research facility I transported back to Earth four thousand years ago- that still resides on my planet to this day.”
“You never spoke of this on your last visit, my lovely Alexandra!”
“It hadn’t happened then, Tibius. The timeline changed when I was forcibly transported to Reilly, a planetoid circling a failed, unstable planetary fusion experiment!”
“We must get together and talk about this journey of yours, Empress- maybe over some fine cuisine and a charmingly aged wine?” His smile was intent on disarming me. I fought to resist, after all, that was how it started the last time.
So what caused the spike in power, Randi?” I asked wanting to change the subject.
“Wasn’t it obvious, Alex?” Jack snorted.
I glared at her for not following my lead. “Unfortunately it was, Jack!” I shifted my attention to Tibius. “We may be staying for a while, Tibius. I hope we don’t become too much of a burden.”
“Never, Empress! How long do you foresee your stay extending?”
“Oh, about a year, I would guess- like last time.” I rolled my eyes in exasperation.
“Oh mother, did you hear that? Isn’t it wonderful? We can really get to know each other- like a real mother and daughter should.” Constance beamed at Jack.
“Ya, that’s great kid! Just keep your father at arm’s length from me at all times! I don’t want to wear out our welcome!” Jack stated firmly.
Constance just looked sadly at her.
“Jack, be good now!” I teased.
“My thoughts exactly, Alex!”
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 08:22, Leisure, Saturian 33rd, 332 of the new age
I had just sat down to a wonderful cup of coffee in the smaller kitchen area of our palatial suite. The view of the city from this height was spectacular, as was the bluish-white sunrise now taking place. The sound of giggling out in the hallway caught my attention, so I listened closer.
“You were wonderful, M’lady! Thank you for your consent. I had a wonderful time and would enjoy many more interludes with you, if permitted”.
“You were absolutely fantastic, Timus. Never have I realized such joy! I look forward to our next meeting, you wonderful man!”
There was more giggling then a few minutes of silence. The quiet click of the door latching shut indicated that someone had left the suite. Camille padded back into the kitchen wearing just her uniform blouse and a smile- the long tails of the blouse providing not near enough modesty.
“Someone had a good time last night.” I said to myself just loud enough for her to hear.
“That was the most incredible thing I’ve ever done, Alex, you should try it!” She chimed out in a dreamy voice.
“I have, Cami. I just don’t go blowing up shield generators when I go off.” I said matter-of-factly.
“How could I incapacitate equipment meant to dampen the most powerful telepaths on this world? I would have to be at least that powerful!” She replied in disbelief- her dreamy smile never changed.
I touched the end of my nose as a response and took another sip from my cup.
“I can’t be…”
“You can read my mind, right?” She nodded. “Then it must be true, Cami. You’ve made a week’s worth of work for someone, congratulations.”
“But I had no idea the strength of those feelings! I’ve never experienced such a thing before.”
“Yes, you have- by alternate means.” I laughed slightly then turned my gaze back out the window.
“That is true, Alex, but that finale always lacked…spirit.”
I could feel her smile widen without even looking.
“So when do we leave for Earth, Alex?”
I looked directly at her to answer this anticipated question. “After you and Alex Reilly wean your daughters- one Citadel year- sixteen months. That would be almost three Earth years.”
Cami reacted exactly as expected. I was glad I had put the cold, damp cloth in the icebox! A thump indicated that Camille took the news better than expected- she hit the floor gently after she passed out.
“Gaillan, you were wonderful!” Echoed down the hall.
“Thank you Co-Empress. May I visit with you again?”
“Of course, dear man! I would wish for nothing els…By the Goddess! What happened to Cami, Alex?” Alex Reilly screeched in surprise as she and Gaillan passed the kitchen doorway.
I looked up from where I held the cool cloth to her head. Looking totally nonplused, I replied, “Natural reaction to being told the two of you are expecting.”
“Expecting? Expecting what?”
“I’m surprised at you, Alex Reilly! Surely the Empress of Time and Space has foreseen that she is to be a mother in nine Earth months.” I raised my eyebrow in emphasis.
“I didn’t think to…” she paused. I knew she was now consulting her gift. A little late, but she was still learning. “By the Goddess, I am! I had no idea it happened so easily!”
“Ya, I’ve heard that from way too many sailors. Usually following the first mail call after shore leave! Congratulations, Gaillan, it’s a girl.” I said calmly with little emotion as I tended to Cami.
“What am I to do? Tibius will be furious with me! He alone laid claim to the Empress all those years ago, now I have taken what was his!”
“Stop right there, Gaillan! For your information, I was the Empress that honored Tibius and this world with a child, not her!” I pointed to Alex Reilly. “Furthermore, Tibius didn’t lay claim to me, I was a willing, consenting partner, not property! Alexandra Steinert, Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Time and Space, belongs to no one! I am a free sentient being able to go where and when she wants, when she wants! I will and never be, anyone’s property, is that clear, Mr. Gaillan?”
“My apologies, Empress! I didn’t anticipate your strong reaction to my obviously poorly worded statement. Please understand that most of us have been without female companionship our entire lives, and that I meant no disrespect to you or any other woman on Citadel! I am but an amateur before a woman.”
“He’s no amateur, sis, I’ll tell you that!” Alex’ smile grew wider.
I groaned at her remark. It was then that I noticed where Gaillan’s eyes were aimed. I quickly moved between them and Camille. “Well, Mr. Amateur, the first rule to keeping a girlfriend on Citadel is to not look around! “ I yanked Cami’s shirttail down as best I could. “Stay true to the one that bears your child, Gaillan! You do not want to be the target of the Empress’ wrath!”
The young man’s eyes widened and his dreamy smile disappeared as he thought out the possible consequences. “No, M’lady! I will take my leave now! Good day, Co-Empress.”
“Don’t be a stranger, Gaillan!” Alex Reilly purred.
Gaillan’s smile reappeared as he turned and hurriedly walked down the hall to the exit.
“What has gotten into you, Alex?”
“Nothing this time, and I would like it to stay that way for the rest of our visit, Miss Reilly!”
“He will make many tries in that time, you know.”
“Yes, I know, but for Cassie and Sam’s sake I will resist!”
With a slight moan, Cami started to come around.
“Tibius will need to greatly improve the efficiency of his dampening shield.” Alex Reilly nodded to Camille as her eyes fluttered open finally.
“Ya, it’s going to be some birth! They’ll be talking about it around here for years to come, sis!”
“Empress,” Camille Darough quietly spoke, “I had the strangest dream! In it you told me that Alex and I were with child!”
“It was no dream, sweetheart, we’re both going to be mommies- Goddess be praised!”
At least Cami passed out with a smile on her face this time.
“Help me get her back in bed and I’ll get the new mom a hot cup of coffee.”
“That would be wonderful, Miss Steinert, thank you!”
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 14:22, Initial, Saturian 12th, 333 of the new age.
“Empress, it has been an honor having you and your companions stay with us here in Citadel. We cannot thank you enough for your dedication leading to the research and development of the cure to our plight. Because of you, your sister, and friends, we will once again be able to rebuild our race. Your kindness and generosity is humbling and you are welcome here any time. Please feel free to visit again, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space!”
“It has been our honor to help you as much as we could, Tibius! I hope to take you up on your offer to visit Citadel again. It is such a beautiful and peaceful place!”
“I fear we will be losing much of that beauty when you leave, Empress! My daughter and I will miss you all very much!”
“And we will miss you both too, Tibius. I’m sure your mother would be proud of you, Alexis! Thank you for all of your help as intermediary to your customs and laws. Please tell your girlfriends goodbye for us, will you?”
“Mo…ma’am, I’ll do that.” The woman sniffed as I embraced her. It was amazing how, over several hundred light-years, a woman on another planet could look so much like me- right down to her mannerisms! So much so, I felt she could’ve been my daughter. Alexis seemed reluctant to release me, but begrudgingly did so with the touch of her father’s hand to her shoulder.
“Alexis, you know the Empress must take her leave. She has spent far too much time in Citadel. I’m sure those on her home world miss her and her friends, much like we miss your mother, my dear. I know it is hard, but she must go now.”
Tibius gently pulled her away from us, leaving the six of us standing on the meandering pathway we had arrived on one Citadel year ago. Alex Reilly, Camille, and Randi had finally devised a way for Citadel’s remaining women to once again conceive and carry to term, healthy female children. It had taken most of three Earth years, but Citadel’s gender distribution could once again start on its way into balance.
As we prepared for our departure, two wonderful two-year old girls played in the Consulate Building’s nursery; unexpected results from a very early trial overseen by Alex Reilly and Camille Darough. Thinking of the two, I was struck by the resemblance of one of them to my little niece, Dee back home in Missouri…strange how things like that happen.
“Empress Alexandra, I have enjoyed our time together, please come back soon?”
“We will, Tibius, my friend! Ladies? I’m afraid it is time. If y’all would please hold hands.” I winked at Tibius as a tear transited my cheek- past the forced smile on my otherwise sad face.
Our trip back home mirrored our initial transit to Citadel only this time with us arriving at the beachhead of the base’s dock just ten minutes after we had left.
It was good to be home, but I felt depressed at having to leave Citadel. No doubt I would lose sleep knowing I would have to mask the real memories of our visit and of my daughter whom I had grown so fond of during our stay. Tibius had taught me how to successfully hide them from Jack and Cami until I choose the proper time to reveal the truth.
I found it difficult to feign knowledge of her relationship at our departure, but for the emotional well being of the others, I deemed it necessary.
As promised, I would return to Citadel- in ten years. My travel companions and I would again go through the brutal mental torture on our arrival, though it would last twice as long! I didn’t look forward to that aspect.
1343 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, May 9th, 1944
“Empress, we must go to present day Reilly to archive all files relevant to Citadel. Information vital to our own restoration as a species is contained therein. You yourself have asked me to remind you.” Randi Peltierre quietly informed me.
“I remember, Randi, thank you. We’ll leave shortly.” I replied as a stray tear rolled down my face.
“Alex, what’s the matter? I thought you would be happy to return home? I know I am ecstatic to be back- well almost back home.” The petite woman looked up at my face with concern.
“It’s okay, Random, I just feel a little sad that we even had to leave. Sometimes I get like this after a long trip. I’ll be fine in a couple days. Let’s get your things from the Admiral’s quarters and we’ll be on our way.” I tried to collect myself as we headed for our past contingent’s guest quarters.
“So do you think the facility will remember me, Alex?” Randi asked as we met Alex Reilly and Camille just outside the Mess Hall twenty minutes later.
“Well, four thousand years is a long time, but Reilly should still recognize you Randi- if her systems are still running.”
“Reilly’s water processing system is an integral system vital to sustaining life in the facility. If you are here- in this form- then it is a good indication that the facility is fully operational, Captain.”
“Well,” I nodded to Alex Reilly, Camille, and Randi, “all we need is for Lt. Williams to join us and we can start our next adventure!” I had noticed the shoe prints off to my right as I casually glanced around during our conversation. “Care to pop in now, Scotti?”
“How did you know I was here, Skipper?” She said as she began to fade in- filling the empty shoe prints in the sandy soil.
I decided to use one of my daughter’s replies. “Duh! Sees the future?” I gestured to my head as I sarcastically answered her.
I was rewarded with several strange looks- the least of which was confusion!
“Now that we’re all here, “I gestured to Jack as she looked on from a few feet away, “You have the Con, Commander. Expect me back when the bells toll three.”
“Cap?” She tilted her head slightly.
I rolled my eyes. “I’ll be back later tonight, Jack.”
“That’s what I thought you meant, Alex, but I wasn’t quite sure. You’ve taken to quoting the classics lately for some reason. Is there something significant about that, Cap?”
“No not really. I’ve just taken a liking to them, that’s all…no particular reason. Y’all hold down the fort for me, Jack. Scotti and I’ll see you later.” I then phased us out after we all took hands. I was careful to put Cami between Alex Reilly and I just in case.
The bright sunshine of our base became muted sunshine through tropical vegetation. To our left rose Kili’s prominent geologic formation- it’s sharp, rocky abutments hiding the man-made walls of the Reilly Research Facility. I now knew the reason this island had become known as Kili. On the rocky looking wall nearest us- barely recognizable- were the worn letters ‘K’, ‘I’, ‘L’, ‘I’. Looking closer I could see that the ‘K’ was really a badly worn ‘R’ and the second ‘I’ was really a worn off ‘L’.
I phased us in momentarily before remembering the Island might still be compromised. Yes, it was a bad move on my part, but I felt the local air needed sampled. The familiar sweet scent wafted around my nose- Kili Island.
Something else in the air wafted to my sensitive nose also.
Cordite.
“Everyone continue to hold hands. I don’t think we’re alone here!” I stated calmly as I scanned the brush and tree fronds for the source of the gunpowder after phasing back out.
“Cami, can you sense any Japanese in proximity to us?”
Alex, I hear about twenty-five different people within fifty units. I think they are your Japanese. They think just like the six!”
“Wonderful, and I can’t get us into Reilly’s airlock without rephasing.”
“That may not be a problem, Alex. If I can initiate my interface to the facility, I could disable the alarm. With your permission, ma’am?”
“Can’t you just port us into one of the gathering rooms, Alex?” My twin asked innocently.
“I haven’t been here in four thousand years. What if we do and encounter solid rock? I’m not sure I can get us out of there before we suffocate.”
“Good point, sister. Randi, we’ll try your idea first.” Alex Reilly acknowledged needlessly.
“Scotti, can you go transparent like this?”
“I’m not sure, Skipper, what’s your foresight say?”
“It says for you to try to use your gift while still out of phase, Lieutenant!”
“Aye, sir…ma’am!”
Scotti slowly disappeared before our eyes, although a lot slower than normal.
“Good work. Randi, it’s your turn. Try to disable the airlock alarm. Alex, move your hand to the back of her neck so she can raise her arms.”
“That will not be necessary, Captain. My gesture in the Sand Dollar’s grotto was only for show- an illusion!”
“Alex, our friends are moving!” Cami interupted. “Two Japanese men, heading thirty degrees- forty-five units!”
“Try it, Randi, before we run out of time.” I prompted her.
“Oh, that is embarrassing, Alex! The Empress of Time and Space says we are running out of time!”
“Stow it, sis! In case you haven’t been listening, the Japanese will take every advantage of us! Randi even looks a little Oriental! I’m sure they would just love to rape a lowly American half-blood!”
“Initializing interface…finding…connecting to Reilly facility control…”
Randi’s dialog was interrupted by a blue flash and a severe burning in my back. Stars immediately filled my vision as I cried out in pain and fell to my knees.
“Everyone, make for the airlock, that’s an order!” I gasped.
It was the last thing I said before blacking out.
I awoke with a severe headache and restraints on my wrists and legs. As my vision cleared, I recognized the inside of one of Kili’s hand-built cabins. Several feet from me, at the doorway, stood a man wearing the uniform of the enemy.
A moan from my left side alerted me that I was not the only prisoner. Slowly I craned my neck to see who hadn’t made it into the facility. The dirty blonde hair was a dead giveaway- Alex Reilly. I thanked God we had both worn our redesigned ‘coverings’.
While in Citadel, Alex, Camille, and Randi had integrated some Terran technology with Reilly technology. The new clothing was lighter, more comfortable, and more advanced than our previous issue. The new design would operate longer without access to any central systems. Our new ‘traveling clothes’ were also patterned after U.S. Navy uniform codes. Personal protection was foremost to the new design- radiation, energy dissipation, and combat protection such as knives, projectiles, and shrapnel were all taken into account and incorporated. Still, my request for formal underclothes- lingerie- remained fantasy. All in all though, our new clothes were fashionable, functional, and extremely flexible. They had probably saved our lives when the airlock defenses had triggered. I hoped our new covering’s translators were still on line.
Alex was beginning to come around and started moving her head in circles, trying desperately to clear her head.
Unfortunately, our guard also noticed and quickly approached us with his bayoneted rifle aimed and ready.
“What manner of space debris hit me?” Alex croaked out.
“Sister, I recommend silence. This is not the time to be using such futuristic terms.” I whispered to her- hopefully in the language of Reilly.
“What language do you speak?” The guard asked in anger.
I guess the translator still worked. We remained quite.
“What language do you speak?” The guard demanded louder than before.
“Is your translator still functional, sister?” I whispered again, but looked at the guard acting like I was questioning his unknown language.
“Yes, the translator is functioning, sister.” Alex followed suite with her reply. Hopefully our guard wouldn’t realize we weren’t actually talking to him.
The burning pain of his bare hand contacting the side of my face hard was a very sobering answer. My reaction was to scream out loudly. This caused another man, an officer, to quickly appear in the doorway.
“You ass! I gave explicit orders not to harm these women! Why do you dishonor me with your ignorance?” The officer reprimanded his subordinate.
“The whores were talking to each other in some unknown language, sir- maybe plotting their escape!”
“Idiot! If you do not know their tongue, how do you know they were planning escape? They are obviously twins. Perhaps they were trying to ascertain each other’s health?”
“Forgive me, sir. To me it sounded sinister.” The guard bowed to his superior.
“Return to your station. I will talk with these pathetic women.”
Again the guard bowed before returning to his post just outside the doorway.
“I am sorry. Some of my men can be over zealous. I will see he is properly disciplined.” The new man said not knowing if we could understand.
Alex angled her head towards me. “Are you alright, sister?”
“I’ll be okay, sister. It should be healed in the morning.”
“You wear the uniforms of the Americans. Speak the language of those pitiful dogs you fight for!” He ordered in broken English then raised his hand, apparently trying to scare us into cooperating.
“Alexandra Steinert, Commander, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-two.” I said in plain English.
Alex followed suit. “Alexandra Reilly, Lieutenant, United States Navy, four-one-one-six-three-two-seven-three-two-three.”
“Do not insult my intelligence! Two identical women cannot have the same first name!”
“Pa says he liked the name.” I said defiantly.
I was rewarded with another sharp smack across my left cheek. “You insolent…you will address a superior in the proper manner!”
“Darlin’ from where I’m sittin’ ain’t nothing superior ‘bout y’all.” It was the truth.
I received another stinging backhand across my face. This one drew blood inside my mouth, which I promptly spit out. So that’s how he wanted to play this.
“You stupid whore! You will pay the proper respect! Now tell me your real names!”
“Bite me!” Alex Reilly quickly countered- for which she received a hard slap, but only after ‘Mr. Superior’ realized it was a derogatory phrase instead of a command. Alex screamed loudly.
So that’s how I sounded- wow, shrill! I looked as best I could toward Alex. She shrugged as she met my glance with a slight, devious smile.
“I do not wish to torture you, but will if I must!”
“Y’all can bring it on, hon. I’ve got to warn you though; we ain’t as d’fenseless as we appear.”
“Such a pathetic attempt to frighten me. Two weak American whores. How could you possibly harm a strong, well trained, officer of the Empire like me?” His sarcasm was all too evident.
“You’d be surprised, sweetheart.” Alex said proudly.
Looking past our interrogator, I noticed the guard had disappeared- his lonely rifle leaning against the door’s framing was all that remained. That could only mean one thing- Scotti or Cami! My money was on Scotti though. The silent, mysterious disappearance was a Marine specialty. The explosions that followed shortly thereafter were definitely Cami’s doing though!
“What is happening out there? Where is the guard?”
“Looks to me like you’re under attack, Colonel. I’d surrender quietly right now if I were you, hon.” I provoked him as he looked back to the doorway.
“Alex, phase out now.” I said in Reilly.
She disappeared instantly.
“Where did your sister go? How did she escape?” Our surprised captor exclaimed upon turning back to us.
“Oh, she had an appointment at the salon, she had to leave.” I smiled. “I should be hurrying along now too. I’m late for a very important date.”
I phased out. As I did, my restraints fell away.
Our captor’s face went white- his eyes widened in fear and he began searching the room with his sidearm drawn. Alex Reilly appeared to his side and with one smooth downward motion knocked his pistol out of his hand. She then disappeared as fast as she had appeared. It was my turn now and I had just the solution for this abusive little man.
Allowing myself to rephase enough to pick up the gun, I positioned myself directly in front of him. Raising the pistol, I rephased. “Well hello there! Did you miss me?” My new prisoner jerked, slightly startled by my reappearance, but quickly recovered. He looked ready to attack. Phasing out again, I repositioned myself to his side and raised the barrel high enough to target his left temple.
“Do you really want to do that?” I asked as I rephased and pressed the gun into his head slightly. My captive became a statue.
“What are you? A Demon?”
“Somethin’ like that, darlin’” I smiled.
“What do you want of me?” His eyes strained to look at the gun held to the side of his head.
“What do I want from you? Honey, I want you and your men to get off my island! Plain and simple- before it’s too late that is.”
“Too late?”
“Use your imagination, honey. As a demon I’m obliged to use whatever y’all think about against you.”
“But we did not know you resided here, demoness.”
“Honey, I don’t live here. I just protect this, and several other islands.”
“Which ones?”
“Nice try, hun, but you ask too many questions. It’s time to go.” I put my hand on the colonel’s shoulder and squeezed hard.
“Go? Go wh…”
The quiet rural building suddenly became the noisy, chaotic beachfront of Ford Island. The sound of airplanes buzzing overhead indicated my aim was dead-on. Behind us, one of the seaplane hangars exploded.
“Where are we?” The terrified man asked. He was obviously sweating hard because the front of his trousers became soaked.
“Where it all started, of course.” I answered calmly.
At his lack of recognition, I filled in the blanks. “Pearl Harbor, 1941. December 7th, I believe.”
“We will be killed!” He exclaimed.
“Possibly. But, darlin’ I’m in the right uniform- you on the other hand…” I let it drop as another plane came in low and strafed the runway again.
“Take me back!”
“Not a chance, hun. You brought this on yourself. Take it like a man.” My smile widened.
Yet another wave of planes streaked overhead. Several more explosions resulted.
“Take me away from here!”
“No can do, hun. I’m just a weak American whore, remember?”
“Demoness, I beg you, take me from this place!”
“Why?”
“I had nothing to do with this!”
“Are you a Japanese officer?”
“Yes, of course!”
“Guilt by association, hun.”
“What?”
One of the two American planes lucky enough to get off the ground buzzed overhead chased by three zeeks.
“The people on this base did nothing to aggravate your superiors or cause this war, yet…that did not seem to matter, did it?” I slowly turned us around.
“Demoness, I plead with you for mercy! I wish to go back!”
“And I wish my brother hadn’t died on that ship!” I turned us to face the Arizona, her hulk burning furiously.
“I beg you- before we are killed!”
“WE?” I looked into his face, “I’m a demoness, remember? Ain’t no ‘WE’ here, hun!”
From behind us some sort of ordinance exploded. A large chunk of shrapnel passed directly through us. It felt strange to say the least.
“This is some sort of illusion, trickster demoness!”
“Huh uh! I’m the only thing keeping you alive right now! As long as I remain in contact with you no harm can come to you, but as soon as I let go…” I eased up on his shoulder slightly.
“No! I beg you, do not let go, I believe you, demoness!”
“Good, I guess I won’t need this anymore!” I said as I tossed the pistol to the sand in front of us and onto the still burning debris. The intense heat caused one or more cartridges to ignite making the pistol explode. Once again, shrapnel passed right through us.
“Maybe we should go back to the island; this place is getting a little dangerous.” I quipped, as the mayhem of Ford Island became Kili once again.
Alex Reilly appeared in front of us after I rephased us. “Went for a quiet stroll, my sister?”
My prisoner collapsed to his knees.
“Relatively quiet, yes, my sister. I took him to see the flora and fauna of Ford Island in the winter.” My nose detected the slight odor of urine and…
“I see…an educational trip. And did your companion gain enlightenment, Alex?”
“I believe I did shed some light on a subject or two. We will only know if this mortal,” I winked, “would extricate himself from the floor, Alex.”
Our prisoner didn’t move.
Alex knelt down beside the cowering man. “She’s talkin’ to you, hun, stand up.” An evil smile was on her face when they both stood back up.
To make matters worse, Alex placed a hand on the terrified soldier’s shoulder as I had done. “I forgot to mention…she’s the good sister, hun.”
I fought to hold back my laughter and a smile.
A quiet knocking at the doorway caught our attention. The doorway appeared completely empty though. I nodded to the unseen entity.
Scotti materialized to my right. Our prisoner’s eyes just about popped out of his head before rolling backwards as he passed out.
“And they call themselves ‘superior’!” She grunted.
“Report, Lieutenant.”
“All twenty-eight enemy soldiers have been…neutralized, Captain.” She reported snapping to attention.
“Neutralized or detained, Lieutenant?” I asked, noticing the blood spatters on her uniform.
“I’d rather not differentiate, Captain.” Scotti’s face saddened slightly.
“Understood, Lt. Williams, thank you.”
“What are we going to do with him?” She nodded to the unconscious Japanese officer at my feet.
“I know what we should do with him, Scotti, but the future holds something more interesting for Miss Sukiro.” I emphasized the new title with a smile.
“Aw sis, do I really have to take her back with me?” Alex Reilly whined.
“You already know the answer to that, sis. Stop whining about it! She’ll come around in a month or so- don’t worry.”
“It’s what she does in the mean time that concerns me.”
“Skipper, can you see if I got them all?”
“One got away Lt. Williams, but she will be revealed by the end of our stay.”
“She, Skipper?”
“She, Miss Williams. A forgotten canteen found by the right person, combined with some ill-gotten island punch…”
“Got it, Skipper. Will she get away?”
“She will come to us searching for answers, Lt. Williams. Shall we head back to Reilly now? Cami if you could provide some support for our soon-to-be sister?”
The unconscious man levitated off the ground some three feet and began floating out the door.
“She certainly has become quite the show-off since meeting you, captain.” Alex Reilly acknowledged nodding to the man on the invisible litter as the three of us followed.
“Alex, we were worried about you, are you both alright?” Randi confronted us as we emerged from Reilly’s inner airlock door. The place looked to have survived the last four millenniums unscathed. Everything was clean and polished- as if continuously inhabited.
“We were never in any real danger, Random. Lt. Williams and Camille did all the hard work. We just added to their fun.” Alex Reilly rationalized our predicament.
“Ma’am, where can I change my clothes, these…um…stains are starting to smell?” Scotti asked innocently. She hadn’t been informed about all the facets of our new ‘uniforms’ before we left base. She had just been given the spare we brought from Terra and Jack had helped her set it up.
Turning around, I pointed to her and asked, “What’s wrong with your clothes, Lt. Williams?”
She looked down as the ‘stains’ inexplicably began to fade. Within a minute her uniform looked fresh and newly pressed again.
“How?”
“Didn’t you pay attention when we first visited this facility, Lieutenant? I had one made for you before we left Citadel.” I pointed to my forehead to head off her next question.
“Thank you for the foresight, Skipper.”
“Hey, it’s what I do, Scotti.” We all laughed.
“So where did Cami take our Mr. Sukiro, Skipper?”
A green bar lit up on both sides of the passage in response. Scotti seemed stunned at first, but shook her head and smiled in understanding. “Almost forgot about that.” She mumbled as we headed for the infirmary.
“Cami?” I asked as I entered Reilly’s main conference room, “did you lose that canteen where I indicated?”
“Exactly where you specified, Alex. In fact, the cap has just been removed.”
“Great, if all goes to plan, Reilly should be receiving the last of her primary residents by tomorrow, 1630hrs.”
“Skipper, why did you have Camille bury all those Japanese on the Island? Why couldn’t we just put them in the boat and let the tide take them?”
“Because Cami blew up all the boats, Scotti!” I looked over to where Cami sat to see her blush.
“Okay, so I got a little excited, deprive me of funds, why don’t you!”
“That’s ‘sue me’, Camille.” I laughed.
“Whatever the idiom! I got carried away!” She huffed.
Alex Reilly suddenly appeared with our guest, Col. Shinji Sukiro. He appeared slightly unsteady on his feet as she helped him to a chair.
“What is this place? Where am I?” He sounded quite unsure of himself now- a significant turnaround from an hour ago.
“Your home if you want it to be, Mr. Sukiro.”
“How do you know my name?”
“Without your consent we cannot reveal too much; suffice it to say, we have our methods, Colonel.” I tried to sound cryptic.
“Am I in that place where all demons reside?”
“Is anyone else thirsty? I could use a glass of water. Would you like some, Mr. Sukiro?” I didn’t answer his last question instead I reached for the clear pitcher of water and a glass from the center of the table. Pouring five glasses, I handed one to everyone seated. Sukiro noticeably sank back into his seat putting as much distance between him and the ‘evil’ glass as he could.
We each took a sip from our respective containers- except Sukiro- he tried to gain more distance.
“This is a trick! The liquid will corrupt me in some way!”
“No trick, Shinji, but the water will change you, of that I guarantee. It will not corrupt you though- that has already been done to you before our meeting.” I smiled at him.
“How have I been corrupted? You are the first demons I have ever encountered.”
“In this case, Shinji, we are not the evil demons on this world. Those who seek to control this world through oppression and domination are the evil ones. We are here to combat that evil.”
“Sensei,” Cami waited for my attention before continuing. “Perhaps Shinji-san would like a tour of this facility before we ask for any sanctions? The more information available to her…him, the better to understand what we propose.”
“An excellent suggestion, Miss Darough, but I would like to try something more subtle first. Alex, could you please relay Mr. Sukiro’s information back to him? I think we first must know the man before us.” I winked to Cami, who, in turn winked her acknowledgement.
“Shinji Sukiro, age thirty-nine, grew-up on the outskirts of Tokyo and entered the Imperial Army Military Academy in 1919. First command assignment as a Lieutenant in Manchuria, 1922. Promoted to Colonel, 1939. Mother and father both deceased, 1939- no living family and no descendants. You are not a staunch supporter of the Emperor’s policies, but prefer not to make waves. Right now you are wondering how I am able to report such details, especially your waning belief in the sanctity of the Japanese monarchy. You are curious as to what we are, but terrified to actually find out.” Alex smiled deviously as she finished her relayed recitation from Cami.
“Thanks, sis. Mr. Sukiro, I’m sure by now it’s obvious to you that we know much about you- even some things you do not yet know about yourself. We will not harm you or torture you even though you have done that to us already. We,” I pointed around the table, “do not believe in violence, but will use it if necessary. I apologize for the loss of your men today, but it proved unavoidable. I can tell you that one of your lieutenants is still alive and will join us here tomorrow. He will not be the same person you knew however.”
“The water, it is magical?”
“In terms of you’re understanding, yes. It possesses properties that affect the human body. Everyone here has been changed by it already, but we still retain who we were- including our memories.”
”It changed you physically? How?”
“A bold risk after learning of your fear of us, Shinji!” I warned with a wry smile. “Yet a first step to understanding.”
“You were human like me then?”
One step forward and two steps back. Alex Reilly leaned in closer to our guest. “We still are human, Shinji-san- that never changed.”
“But your mystical powers!” He replied looking at her cautiously.
“So what about them? Through the ages have you not heard of mystics…clairvoyants? Trust me when I say that people- in general- are capable of many things some would consider magic!” I paused for a moment to think of an example.
“That pistol that I tossed into the fire back at Pearl Harbor earlier today…what would your earliest ancestors think if they saw you discharge it? Maybe a stick that produced fire- a stick that magically kills the thing it is pointed at- a magic wand perhaps? Nothing that they could describe short of miraculous I would assume. In essence you would appear the god…or demon- all because they did not understand. Are you starting to understand, Mr. Sukiro?”
“You are humans that have special powers.” He answered quietly.
I pointed at him and nodded.
With a little trepidation, he made another assumption.
“You were not as pretty before the change?”
“Sort of, Shinji, but I would say it goes much farther than that. Cami could you show our guest what I looked like before my change?” She nodded and with much effort, I pictured Alexander at my graduation from Annapolis.
“Why show me your brother, I don’t understand?”
“Not my brother, Mr. Sukiro, me!”
The epiphany made his eyes widen and jaw drop, sweat became visible on his brow!
“You…all of you…were?”
Apparently our guest was so distracted that he forgot about the stigma of the water glass as he downed the contents in one gulp. Realizing what he had just done, his face drained of all blood instantly. Sukiro visibly tensed as he awaited the assumed inevitable change. Humoring him, we all sat back and waited a few minutes all the while smiling at him.
“It was a trick!” He finally exclaimed, nervously looking around the table.
“Merely the first of two parts, Shinji-san.” Alex Reilly again leaned closer. “Merely the first step to a broader understanding of the world and it’s many mysteries.”
“You have poisoned me, is that it?”
“Honey, if we wanted you dead, you’d be dead right now! There is no fun or honor in poisons, besides we all drank the same thing.”
“You are immune to it!”
“Listen, we may live a few hundred years longer than normal, but we still die- we’re still human, Mr. Sukiro.”
Our guest suddenly slumped forward- his head hitting the tabletop with a loud thump.
“Well that went well, don’t you think?” Alex looked to me with an evil smile.
“It went exactly as planned, sis. That sedative you gave her in the infirmary took affect at exactly the right time. Yuuka Sukiro will let her curiosity get the better of her later tonight. Both women will be ready for travel the day after tomorrow, if not reluctantly.”
“Do you really think she will consume the flask of spirit we placed in her room, Alex?”
“With all that we have told her? In a heartbeat, Cami! What she saw today makes her most disturbing nightmare a pleasant daydream by comparison.”
“I wonder what she will look like…” Camille suddenly stopped and looked up toward the ceiling for a moment. “Captain, our thief has taken the bait. How long do you think it will take…wow that is some strong stuff! What did you call it again?”
“Kili Island Ceremonial Punch, Cami. Mina told me where they stored the extra from Sand Dollar’s initial visit. The stuff has been aging for almost two months now.”
“Alex, she’s unconscious and has already begun her change. It’s only been thirty minutes since her first sip. I want Mina’s formula, Empress!”
“I’ll see that you get it, Cami. Now, can we get Miss Sukiro to her quarters to begin her change?”
Having changed Shinji Sukiro into her very own newly updated, facility designed ‘covering’, Alex and I made sure everything was ready in the room before voice-encrypting the door’s lock. Shinji was just starting to wake up when Randi enabled the sound suppression system so we wouldn’t hear all the commotion when ‘Miss’ Sukiro woke up in the morning.
Our preparations done, we met Randi, Camille, and Scotti in the recreational area for some needed relaxation. Alex and I retired to our quarters shortly after 0000hrs.
0010 hours, Kili Island, May 10th, 1944
A pleasant chime alerted me to someone at my door. Ignoring the tiny blinking light on my left collar, I rose from my recliner and waved my hand along the right doorframe. Scotti stood in the opening doorway.
“Skipper, can I talk to you for a few minutes?” She asked…more like pleaded with me. By the sad look on her face, I could tell something was bothering her.
“Sure, Scotti, have a seat…can I get you anything?” She shook her head slightly.
“I…I…think something is…I think…something’s wrong with me, ma’am. I feel different…I mean…I felt…different…today.” She sat with her hands together and clamped between her knees- her head down and eyes searching the floor.
“What felt different today, hun?” I asked with compassion.
“I…I feel guilty.” She glanced up at me and immediately looked back to the floor. “About killing…them.
A sniffle escaped as I noticed a few tears fall to her skirt and evaporate instantly.
“Scotti, you’ve done it hundreds of times- it was necessary.”
“I know that, skipper, it just felt wrong today. I mean…while I was doing it…it was…um…okay, but now…now I feel like a murderer.” Several more tears fell to her uniform. “What…what’s wrong…with me?”
“My guess would be that the real you has finally emerged, sweetheart. Scott has controlled your emotions for so long now that maybe Scotti has finally said enough…enough of the stone-cold marine- enough of the emotionless assassin persona. Seeing, then revisiting the bloodshed of the day in your mind has probably forced tender, gentle, Scotti to take control- to say enough and demote Scott in rank.”
“I don’t want to kill anymore, skipper!”
“Of course you don’t, honey. There shouldn’t even be a debate.”
“What I did to those men…I never gave it a thought until after…after it was over. Skipper, there was blood all over me! Innocent blood…that I spilled…because they were my enemy! What you said before- I’m just a cold-blooded killer! The Corp. hammered it into my head every day…and I let them. I don’t want to be a killer, Alex…ma’am!”
“You don’t have to be, Scotti. You aren’t the same person you were before, so you can start anew. Be Sandra ‘Scotti’ Williams- that’s who you are now anyway! You have a choice now.
“Then I chose not to be the killer I was, ma’am. I want nothing more to do with taking another person’s life!”
“A noble and responsible decision, honey! Just remember this- sometime in the future- several times, in fact- you won’t be given a choice or the time to decide. Nothing you can do will change the inevitable in those instances, I’m afraid!”
Scotti looked up and nodded her understanding.
“I’ll try to remember that, ma’am! Thank you.” She stood and we embraced.
We talked for a while longer before I escorted Lt. Williams to the door.
0045 hours, Kili Island, May 10th, 1944
A pleasant chime again alerted me to someone at my door. Still ignoring the tiny blinking light on my left collar, I rose from the recliner and waved my hand along the right doorframe. Maybe I should take my door out of ‘manual’, I thought.
“Alex, we need to talk!” Alex Reilly rushed past me and planted herself on my recliner.
“Have a seat, Alex.” I sat down in the chair previously occupied by Lt. Williams. “What seems to be the problem?”
“I’m not keeping you from anything am I? I mean if you were trying to get some sleep, I can come back later.”
“No, it’s okay, I always stay up late…expecting company. Now what’s got you all worked up?” I admitted sarcastically and rolling my eyes.
“Would you intentionally lie to me…can you intentionally lie to me…us being the same person and all?” Alex stared into my eyes, looking deep into my soul- just like Admiral…Uncle Rick.
I had an idea where this was going.
“I’m not sure what you mean, sis.”
“You can! We can lie to each other! I knew it!”
“What do you think I lied about, Alex?”
“I want a straight yes or no, Alex, before I continue!”
“Um…yes?” I squeaked out as I looked about the room trying to avoid eye contact.
“I thought so! So, what I thought happened really did then?” Her eyes bore into me deeper.
“Did what really happen, sis?”
“Do not treat me like some single-celled biological, Alexandra Steinert! I want the truth!”
“We touched back in the hut, didn’t we?”
“Unknown, just answer my inquiry!”
My temporal sister was starting to revert back to her Reilly-speak, which meant she was getting angry with me- that, or tired.
“Yes, Alex, it all happened!”
“How was it kept from me?”
“Tibius erased everything from your memories before we left Citadel. I asked him to help me hide them from the rest of you. I needed the reference for when I return there in the future for the first time.”
“Alexis!”
“My daughter, Alex. When I return, it will be forty years before. I will be the one that succumbs to the romance of Citadel- to Tibius.”
“But why keep this from me, sister?”
“To protect Camille! She too has a daughter on Citadel now. I didn’t want Jack, Tish, or your Randi fretting about what has yet to happen.” I stood up, walked over to her, and gently touched her hand. The tingle confirmed we now shared our memories.
“Constance, Isabeau, and Melanie.” Her eyes went wide in realization.
“Correct, and now you also know how to bury those memories deep so Cami will not find them until you wish it.” I winked. “Because if Cami were to find out in this time period, Jack would surely know and Tibius would have wasted his time.”
“That will not happen as you know, Alex. You also know that I will reveal all to her when we return to our time.”
“Known the whole time, sis, sorry! I just had to act out the scene, you know- go through the motions?”
“I’m sorry I was angry with you, Alex. I too was ‘going through the motions’.”
“Cassie and Sam are right you know…knowing the future ‘really sucks’!”
“We are a strange bunch are we not, sister?” Alex got up and gave me a sisterly hug. “It’s getting late and I can’t stand seeing your physical depletion indicator continually flashing any longer. Good fantasies, sister.”
“Yours is equally annoying, Alex. Good night.”
0930 hours, Kili Island, May 11th, 1944
“Alex, Miss Sukiro is awake.”
“Thanks, Cami!” Alex Reilly and I answered in unison.
“Why can’t I command her door to open?”
“Because, Camille Darough, we thought it best to limit her escape options.” I answered for us.
“But her voice pattern and data files already exist in facility archives! What harm could she cause?”
“Have you read her files, Cami? Do you know what gift she receives?” I asked her as I thought about the enraged tirade going on in that room right now.
“So she looks like Amy Reynolds and has…will have the gift of…oh! That would present a problem, wouldn’t it?”
“We could be here searching for her for a week. That’s why Alex and I restricted the door and its seals to voice recognition only, sweetheart.”
“But won’t she try the ventilation system?”
“As we speak, Cami! Unfortunately you can’t sense her. Randi, do you have her?” I asked as I saw Randi’s fingers dithering around on the breakfast tray she had on her lap.
“This reminds me of those intelligence mazes you tested the rodents in, Alex.” Randi giggled. “She received her gift unusually fast don’t you think, Empress?”
“The need to escape to freedom has a way of bringing about change quicker, Randi. It will also cause her to acclimate to her new ‘condition’ quicker. I suspect the nanotechs in Reilly’s water system have been multiplying and haven’t been diluted as in the Sand Dollar. Run her around her floor a few more times, and then grant access to this floor and ‘direct’ her to the recreation area. Scotti, wait about ten minutes then cloak. Your gift will be required shortly thereafter. Cami, I want you to be gentle with her. She is in quite the state of confusion right now- not only because of her change but also of what she unbelievingly can do. At this point, Yuuka Sukiro is one confused, terrified individual!”
“If I cannot sense her, what am I to gently do, Empress?”
“Once she returns to normal you will be able to affect and read her, Cami. Putting a holding field around her will suppress her gift. We can talk to her and explain the change to her then. With her fatigued, chances are she’ll be more accepting.”
“Empress, I’m about to open the inter-level damper, she should arrive here in four minutes.”
“Thanks, Randi. Scotti, you should disappear now.”
“Aye, Skipper. Any place in particular I should stand?”
“You could straddle the ventilation grate over there.” I pointed to a silver colored grating across the room. “You’ll know the time to act, Lieutenant.”
“So that’s what she looks like in that form! She’s a cute little thing isn’t she?”
“Cute as a pixie, Cami- wings and all!”
“My question is how did she learn to fly so quickly? Most of us had to learn and practice- develop our gift first.” Alex Reilly queried.
“Did you have to practice the ability to transform and resurrect Billie,” I asked with a raised eyebrow?
“Well…no. I didn’t know I did it until you and Alex became insectivores- standing there with your mouths open!”
“Answer your question then, sis?”
“She’s here.” Randi interrupted.
Each of us indirectly spied the ventilator grate in question. A minute later a small figure emerged from between the louvers. About five inches tall, the small, brown haired, female figure dressed in her pastel green and brown outfit clumsily dropped the few remaining inches to the floor, her double set of gossamer, dragonfly-like wings flitting nervously as she looked around the huge room. Spying the open doorway out of the recreation area, she began running for it. With every step the small figure doubled in size, her gossamer wings growing smaller in the process. About ten feet from her initial position, Yuuka Sukiro was back to her normal five foot-five inch stature.
“Unhand me!” she screamed as invisible arms suddenly wrapped around her to stop any further advance toward freedom.
“Shield is up as requested, Empress” Cami announced.
Scotti slowly appeared as our newest sister fought for release.
“You can release Miss Sukiro, Miss Williams. She will not be able to use her gift while in Miss Darough’s containment shield.”
As we had scripted earlier, Scotti acknowledged my command.
“As you wish, Empress. I believe her to be sufficiently fatigued to answer your questions.”
“Very well. Miss Darough, could you bring our new sister closer so that we may better observe her?”
“Yes, my Empress.”
What a sight we must have been- the five of us all dressed in our Reilly coverings, sitting on three Davenports arranged into a widened ‘U’ shape. Sukiro slowly approached us in starts and stops as the ever-progressing shield nudged her from behind.
“Miss Sukiro, things would go faster if you did not resist. I assure you that we will not bite…not at your current size.” Alex Reilly said with a devious smile.
“Why have you done this to me?” The frightened girl cried out.
“Miss Sukiro, do you believe in destiny?” I asked calmly. I remembered my first day in my new form and Mina’s description of other individual’s reactions to the Mahanilui. Sukiro did not answer.
“You will answer the Empress’ question, pixie!” Randi commanded, getting into the act.
The reaction was immediate and predicted.
“Empress?”
“Yes, Miss Sukiro.”
“You wore the uniform of an American Commander. Why disguise your lineage?”
“I am first and foremost a woman, Miss Sukiro. We do not bother with nobility or class in this society. Here, we are all equal, Yuuka.”
“But they address you as Empress?”
“Merely a job title, I assure you.”
“Empress is a job title?”
“Yes, but it mostly describes our gift. We,” I motioned between Alex and I, “Are known as the Empress of Time and Space. You have been witness to one portion of that. We have also been to other planets, other dimensions.”
Sukiro suddenly leapt into the air in an attempt to free herself and escape what she rightfully perceived as a madhouse. Cami responded by reducing the size of her shield, thereby making the new girl drop to her knees.
“You will stay where you are, pixie, and show the proper respect to our Empress!”
Sukiro was now almost lying prone on the floor.
“Cami, I said be gentle with her. She has a right to know the roll she will play in our society before she makes her final decision.”
Camille backed off her field and I gestured for Yuuka to rise.
“You say I have a choice in all this? I can be returned to my previous form?”
“We have the means, yes, Yuuka.” Alex responded.
“Why do you call me Yuuka? That was my mother’s name.” She questioned before a yawn escaped her mouth.
“That is the name you will wish to be known by. You see, Yuuka, Alex and I have the gift of foresight and we have seen your development into a valued and trusted member of our sisterhood- our society. With your agreement, we will help you understand and use your gift. If you decide not to stay with us, you are welcome to leave. We do have a counteragent to the nanotechs flowing through your body, but have never used it on this world.”
“But you said I could change back!” She started to cry. The floodgates opened and tears flowed from her eyes like waterfalls.
I nodded to Cami, who removed her holding field. I got up and approached the sobbing figure.
Wrapping my arms around her, I began to comfort her. “There, there, my beautiful pixie- let it all go. Let out all the confusion; the frustration; the fear held within. We will not harm you- not one of our own.”
“Why have you done this to me, Empress? I beg you to explain.” She choked into my shoulder.
“You can do great good to a great many people in this form, Yuuka-chan. You are to become legend in many cultures. As a seer, I have witnessed many instances in your future where you and your daughters will save whole civilizations! In your present form you will be idolized in story and song- something that would not happen if you chose to resign it.” I gently rubbed her back as I talked.
“Tell me, is your present form so disagreeable, Miss Sukiro? Aside from the locked door, have we tortured you in any way- harmed you in any way? Is this really so bad?”
“But I am female!”
“And so is over half the population of Earth, honey! It ain’t so bad- I know! I’ve been right where you are now- and not so long ago either! I survived…we survived and so can you. Won’t you at least give it a try?”
The girl in my arms remained silent for a minute contemplating what I had said then nodded her head slightly. I released her and took a step back. Telepathically, I told Cami to let her go- to not reconstruct her shield.
Sukiro looked around finally noticing that I had stepped back from her. She looked at me quizzically.
“Yuuka Sukiro, You are free to leave and explore this facility, but I must warn you that your gifted size makes you a tasty snack for some of the birds and other ‘uncivilized’ inhabitants of this island. Please consider that if you decide to exit the safety of Reilly’s walls. If, at any time you become lost inside the building, simply ask the facility for direction- your voice pattern is already on file with Reilly’s Artificial Intelligence.” I maintained eye contact with her hoping I was making myself clear.
“All I ask is that you please consider all that you have learned and all I have said and then weigh the options carefully, Miss Sukiro.”
“You are just letting me go…just like that?”
I smiled.
“Yes. We are here to help the people of Earth, not imprison them- something I hope you wish to do also, sister pixie.” I smiled at her once more.
“So, if I grew smaller again, I would be free to move around the entire building?”
“At your whim, whether or not you change size.”
“And no one would try to detain me?”
“What are you waiting for, Yuuka-chan?”
The girl was quiet for a moment apparently considering her course of action. Her face then developed a frown and grew sad.
“Is there a problem, Yuuka-chan? Why the sad face?” Alex took over while I finished the drink I had been nursing.
“I…I don’t…I don’t know how.” She said shyly, her voice barely above a whisper.
“How did you do it before, honey?” Alex looked unconcerned.
“I am not sure, Em…Empress.”
“Are you sure you want to refer to us by that title again, Yuuka-chan? It would imply that you believe what you have been told and accept it as truth.” She warned.
“I have not made up my mind yet, Empress. This may still be some fever-induced delusion. Still, if you claim I have been freely given this gift, I would be a fool to refuse its use. If you could give me a hint as to how I do it, Sensei?” Yuuka Sukiro winced at her timid sounding, but proper request.
“Never be afraid to ask for direction, Miss Sukiro. How else would you expect to learn about your gift?” I scolded. “Camille, could you remind Yuuka how she called upon her gift the first time?”
“As you wish Empress. As I recall, pixie, you were wishing you were small enough to slide under the disabled exit from your room; you then knelt down to look and found the door’s isolation seal to be engaged. Realizing you were trapped, you grew angrier until you noticed the ventilation port positioned high on the wall above your bed. Again you wished you were small enough to fit through, but then realized that at that size you would have to fly up to it. That is when I could no longer read your mind, pixie. What you did or thought after that I can only theorize.” Cami shrugged as she finished.
“You can read my mind?” Sukiro looked amazed.
“Like an open book, I think is the phrase.”
“You can turn invisible.” She turned and pointed to Scotti, who nodded.
“And you two can travel back in time?” Turning back, she pointed to Alex and I.
“Backwards, forwards, sideways, all ways, not to mention travel to distant planets, solar systems, alternate dimensions, universes, things like that, yes!”
“And what of your gift, miss?” She turned to Randi.
“Why I run this facility! I control everything around us- environment, sanitation, water supply, general housekeeping, if it is computerized I can control it! Didn’t you notice that you were flying around in circles in the ventilation system? That was my doing!”
“But I thought you could not see me when I’m small?”
“She can’t.” Randi motioned to Cami. “But this facility’s sensors never lost track of you for a second!” Randi’s smile widened with pride.
“Not to be a nag, darlin’, but could y’all try to call on your gift again so we can move down the agenda list?” I prompted. “We do have other things to do.”
“I wish I were small and could fly.” She restated her new mantra about a dozen times more before she started to decrease in size. Within a minute, Yuuka Sukiro was again five inches tall with large, dragonfly-like, gossamer wings flitting nervously from between her shoulder blades.
“I did it!” she shouted, but to us it sounded quiet- just above a whisper.
We watched in awe as she darted straight up almost hitting the ceiling then streaked around the large room a few times before stopping in front of Alex and I.
“This is amazing! Never in my wildest dreams could I have imagined I would be flying with my own wings! Thank you, Empress, for this fantasy and gift!”
“It is not a fantasy, Yuuka-chan. You are actually a pixie; fae; faerie; sprite; wood nymph- every culture has a special name for you. Now go and have some fun, Miss Sukiro, but don’t forget to think about the options you have been told of. Weigh all of the pluses and minuses before you decide. That is all we ask of you, young pixie. Now off with you.” I waved my hand in a flourish toward to passageway.
“She isn’t going to stay inside the facility is she, Alex?” Randi asked after she was sure Yuuka was out of earshot.
“Not a snowball’s chance in hell!” I said to looks of confusion. Scotti was the only one to giggle, for which she got the same confused looks. “Never mind. Miss Sukiro is the reason Hiro Takara seeks our help this afternoon.”
“I knew that, sis.” Alex Reilly moaned.
“Then why did you look so confused?”
“I didn’t want to feel left out.”
“Hey, Alex?”
“Ya?”
“Pillow fight!”
1340 hours, Kili Island, May 11th, 1944
“So has our pixie left the building yet, Randi?” I asked as my character returned to our game- respawned, Randi called it. On my initial visit to Reilly I hadn’t had the time to indulge in game play. My second visit however, introduced me to the realm of ‘holographic game play’. I had seen something similar, but vastly inferior to it at Emily’s condo in Arizona.
“Just heading out the airlock now, Empress. She returned to normal about fifteen minutes after leaving the Rec Area then returned to her room where she took a two-hour nap. After that she inquired about the nutritional center and requested a liter of honey. Of course ‘honey’ isn’t archived in the database so she wanted ‘something sweet’.
“I venture to say that being that small and flying around so fast would deplete her energy levels quickly, Randi.”
“Agreed. Reilly’s sensors recorded her heartbeat to be around twelve hundred times a minute while in flight.”
“Wow! That’s really movin’!”
“Indeed! Can she fatigue to failure, Empress?”
“English, Random, English- and you can knock off the Empress stuff until Miss Takara arrives.”
“Can she hurt herself, Alex, Theoretically the human body cannot maintain such an accelerated heart rate for long- failure is most imminent.”
“From what I’ve seen, Yuuka Sukiro lives just as long as you or I, Randi. Alex and Cami’s nanotechs are amazing inventions!”
“But not as amazing as the human machine, Alex!”
“Here, here, Rand…awe! Why did you have to frag me again, Randi?”
“You got in the way again, Alex! I told you not to be so competitive- leave some bad guys for me.”
“But playing with you is like playing the computer, Randi! I stand no chance of shooting anything with you as my partner!”
“You know there are more efficient weapons to use than the grenade launcher, Alex.”
“Haven’t you learned by now that I love to blow things up?”
“You two are so alike.”
“Alex, I believe Hiro has discovered Yuuka!” Cami ran into the recreation room unannounced thereby getting me fragged once again by Randi.
“Didn’t you ever hear of knocking, sweetheart?”
“Forgive me Empress…” I glared at the girl. “Forgive me…Alex. I forgot how competitive you both are.”
“It’s okay, Cami, but I thought you couldn’t sense Yuuka while in her pixie form?”
“I was monitoring Hiro when her heart rate and emotional state suddenly heightened. When I tuned into her optics I saw she had found Yuuka. As we speak, Hiro is chasing her across the island toward Reilly.”
“Chasing or being lured to Reilly, Cami?” I raised an eyebrow and smiled.
“That is unkno…wait…the pixie just stuck her tongue out, Alex!”
“Randi, it’s time to open the outer airlock door. As soon as both of them are inside close the outer door and give them a once over with the decontamination field. Alert me when you’re ready to open the inner door. Cami, please ask Scotti to meet me at the airlock.”
“Already done, Alex.”
“Oh, Randi? Cami is going to relay the properties of honey to you. Go through the food database to find a Reilly equivalent. I have a feeling our pixie will need a substantial amount to regain her energy.”
“Searching now, Alex.”
“Where are they now, Cami?”
“Almost to the airlock. Hiro is ready to kill her! The pixie keeps taunting her, Alex!”
“The very definition of a pixie, sweetheart.”
“Alex, a sufficient compound has been located in the nutritional database and I have requested several liters of it to be formulated. It should be completed in five minutes. Sensors have detected one female human and our pixie in the airlock…outer door is secure and chamber is sealed. Initiating decontamination- decom to complete in two minutes.”
“Thanks, Randi, and thank you for the game. Next time I may even score a kill!” I added as I reached the doorway.
“I will continue monitoring Hiro, Alex.”
“Won’t be necessary, but thanks, Cami.”
“Amazing, isn’t she, Skipper?” Scotti’s unseen voice said as I arrived at the airlock’s inner door. A live video feed was displaying what was going on in the chamber on the right wall near the bulkhead. On the screen you could barely see Yuuka streaking back and forth trying to avoid her full-sized assailant. Did they even realize they were being decontaminated or even where they were?
“Completion in thirty seconds, Alex.” Randi announced over the passageway speaker. A small, thirty-second countdown appeared in red in the upper right-hand corner of the screen.
Reaching zero, the counter turned green and ‘Decom Complete” appeared on the screen in Reilly.
“Ready, Lieutenant? Remember, just the full sized girl, not the pixie!”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Open the airlock, please.”
A hiss escaped the opening door followed quickly by Yuuka Sukiro as the gap widened enough for her to escape. She settled on my right shoulder and took hold of my stud earring.
“What took you so long, Empress? I thought she was going to kill me in there!”
“I warned you about going outside the facility in your gifted form, Yuuka-chan!”
“But you said you saw me and my daughters helping people, so I must survive long enough to have…to have…children.” Her voice grew quieter as the realization of what she was saying slowly made sense. Her expression changed from confusion to fear.
“That is what we have seen, Yuuka-chan, but the future remains just as fragile in this life as it was in your previous life. As you have learned from this war, the future can change in an instant and it is wise not to tempt the fates, pixie.”
Yuuka yawned loudly. “Forgive me Empress, the energy this body has…it entices me to act irrationally…irresponsibly…impulsively!”
“Where have you gone insect? I have not finished with you yet! You will still be my evening meal!” Hiro Takara called out in Japanese as she emerged from the airlock. She jumped slightly as she saw me, but quickly refocused on Yuuka. “There you are, my dinner! This woman shall not keep you from your destiny! What? Who? Who holds me?” Hiro jerked wildly trying to turn far enough to see her captor.
“You will not harm our sister, Hiro Takara! She is not on the menu!” I glanced at the miniature woman standing on my shoulder.
“Yuuka-chan, you will find a container of Reilly’s version of honey waiting in your quarters. The rapidly blinking light on your coverings recommend you rest. Have your meal and sleep soundly, pixie. We will talk about your decision when you wake.
“Thank you, Empress! For whatever reason, I feel honey is the best thing for me now…that and sleep.” She said through another yawn and flew off. A second later she appeared hovering about a foot from my face. “Wait…you called this woman Hiro Takara? This is Hiro?”
She turned and flew closer to Hiro swatting her nose- for which Hiro jerked back from the attack.
“You dishonor yourself by trying to kill your superior?” The tiny winged woman shouted in anger.
“No flying doll could be my superior! You are not even a full sized woman!”
Yuuka’s face grew red with anger as she began to grow larger. Her change was noticeably faster this time. Hiro’s delicate jaw dropped to the floor.
“Demon!” Hiro gasped.
“I see you have been practicing, Yuuka Sukiro. I’m happy you have gained better control of your gift. You should still retire to your quarters for rest. Miss Williams and I can attend to Miss Takara. I believe she is sorry for causing you any distress, my sister. Now go and rest!”
“Thank you again, Empress. I will give you my decision after a short nap.”
Yuuka turned and began walking down the passageway to her room. I watched as she staggered a few times, touching the wall for support.
“Is that Shinji Sukiro’s possessed sister?”
“No, Miss Takara, that is what Col. Shinji Sukiro has become- just as you have changed!”
“I haven’t changed!”
“Oh, so you’ve been a girl all your life then?” Scotti’s disembodied voice asked.
“Who said that? How are you holding me without touching me? Are you also some sort of demon?”
“You will speak only when spoken to by our Empress, Hiro Takara!”
“Empress? Empress of wha…?”
“You have been told! You will remain silent until asked to respond, impertinent girl!” Scotti’s voice growled, as Hiro’s back-turned arm and shoulder seemed to rise with a jerk.
“Awwww!” She called out in obvious pain.
“Are you ready to behave, girl?”
Hiro simply nodded her head as a few tears rolled down her cheek.
“Good.” I said as I looked over the new girl. “She has voluntarily joined our fold. Now what should we do with her, Miss Williams?”
“She claims not to be a woman, Empress- Maybe she needs proof?”
“Good idea, Miss Williams! Miss Takara, you will come with us! Miss Williams, could you solidify please?”
“As you wish, my Empress!”
I watched as Scotti became solid again. The look on Takara’s surprised face said it all, but she remained quiet.
“You see, Miss Takara, we are not demons at all! “
Cami came into view as we neared the Recreation Area. “Empress, I came as soon as you called! How can I serve you?”
Takara looked at me trying to figure out when I had called this other woman. I pointed to my head, winked, and smiled.
“We require your assistance with this…man’s clothing, Miss Darough.”
Cami looked at Takara intently. “This is not a man, Empress, but a slightly developed woman! Why would she claim to be a man?” Cami over-emphasized the word ‘man’.
“That is what we would like to know, Miss Darough, so we are escorting…him…to his quarters where we will find out for certain.”
“As you wish, Empress.”
“But I was a man…yesterday!”
Scotti tightened up on Hiro’s arm once more. “You have not been asked a question, insolent girl!”
“Miss Williams, I would like to hear her explanation. You are free to speak, Hiro Takara. Tell me why you think you were male yesterday.” I raised my hand as we reached Hiro’s door.
“Because I was part of the Imperial Army Occupational squad sent here to secure this Island for his Excellency, Emperor Hirohito! The Imperial Army does not use women!”
“What makes you think you were in this Army, Miss Takara?” I raised a brow.
“Because I wear the uniform of the Japanese Imperial Army!” She said proudly.
Hiro’s clothes instantly ripped to shreds and dropped to the floor in a pile, which immediately started to dissolve and disappear as soon as they touched it. Takara’s eyes bulged from her head seeing both events.
“I see no man here, Hiro Takara, so tell me again how you think you are anything but woman!”
The Mahanilui had made enough changes for the five-foot-three, brown-haired girl to immediately cover her private parts and blush. She began to cry from the humiliation.
“If you are not woman- one of us- then this door will not open when asked, Hiro Takara. Command the door to open!
Carefully the girl looked around us then at the door in question as she tried thinking everything out. In a small, quiet voice she spoke, “please open.”
As expected, the door slid open and the room’s lighting came on full to illuminate a fairly feminine looking residence. We all entered and the door closed behind us.
“This is not my room! I have never been here before!”
“The doors of this facility do not open for just any one, Miss Takara.” I informed her. “Only a trusted, upstanding member of our society shall be granted entrance. Look at this and tell me you do not belong.”
I took Reilly’s version of a picture frame from a small table by her recliner chair and triggered it to display. A holographic image of a large group of women settled and focused as I sat it back down. Yuuka could be heard talking at first- her voice quickly fading.
“…I told you I had to use two feet to trigger this thing! I can’t see why…”
Yuuka could then be seen flying back to the group, stopping and landing on Hiro Takara’s shoulder.
“Yuuka, could you maybe grow up to be in this image?” My voice…Alex Reilly’s voice said.
The small, winged woman again took flight arching up over the group and disappearing behind them. A much larger Yuuka walked around the left side and returned to her place at Hiro’s side in the space newly made for her.
“Smile, everyone!” Alex said as the group collectively smiled to the recorder. “Okay, Randi, you can disengage the recorder now.”
“Hey, if she could do it how come you told me to start the thing?” Yuuka began to complain.
The image froze there with everyone smiling- except Yuuka who displayed a frown on her slightly turned face.
Hiro looked at the still image for a few minutes.”
I don’t remember that happening- I met the pixie just today. How can this be real?”
“Scotti, you can release her now. I think she got the point.” I looked into Hiro’s eyes- her confusion was very evident.
“You don’t remember that recording because it hasn’t been made yet, Miss Takara.”
“Then why show it to me, Empress?”
“I’m afraid we haven’t been quite truthful with you, Hiro. You were a man yesterday- that is true. Quite by accident you found one of our canteens, right?”
“I found a container of water yesterday, yes. What has that to do with this?” She pointed to her nude body- not for a minute concerned that she was still naked.
I continued. “Our water has some very mystical properties. When ingested, tiny organisms multiply and distribute themselves throughout the body. Then when strong alcohol is introduced thereafter, a reaction takes place and transforms the host, making him female. I take it you found the island’s supply of celebratory spirits?”
Hiro only gave a slight nod. I continued.
“The transformation is not without it’s benefits though, Hiro Takara! You have been given a wondrous gift in return! One that you shall realize in the near future.”
“But I do not feel any different.” She looked at her small hands – only now trying to cover her chest and pubic area.
“What did you expect to feel different, Hiro?”
“When was that motion picture taken?” She abruptly changed the subject.
“Just under four thousand years ago.” My answer was calm and to the point.
Hiro blinked.
The door slid open again. Alex Reilly and Randi walked in.
“Welcome to Reilly Research Facility, Hiro- or should I say Hoshi Takara. We have been expecting you for some time now.”
The confused girl looked on the brink of unconsciousness, but instead of passing out her eyes toggled between Alex and I. Her finger began to rise as it slowly came to point at us both.
“There are two of you?” She blinked twice in disbelief. “How can I possibly have lived four thousand years ago when I am here now?”
Alex came over and stood next to me. “Good question, honey. Do you not know who we are, Hoshi Takara?” We both smiled as she asked the question.
“You are the Empress?”
“Partially, but the Empress of what, Miss Takara?” I asked.
“I do not recall asking, Empress.” She answered in a tiny voice as she glanced to the floor momentarily.
Alex and I looked at each other then replied in unison. “I am the Empress of Time and Space.”
A gasp escaped her mouth and her eyes became large as saucers before crumbling to the floor unconscious.
“You two just love to do that way too much!” Cami laughed.
“Just get her up on the bed and change her cloths, Cami. Hoshi won’t stay this way for long. She is a very strong-willed woman- very intelligent.”
We watched as Cami levitated then began to dress our newest sister. Hoshi had just started to regain consciousness as her back settled onto the bed. Her eyes flickered back open.
“Welcome back, Miss Takara. Did you enjoy your little interlude?” Alex asked sweetly.
“This wasn’t a nightmare?”
“I’ve been called that and many other things, Hoshi, but I’m afraid this is no nightmare- this is real- you are real.” She motioned to Hoshi’s body. The girl pulled her elbows back behind her to raise herself up a little- Hoshi’s eyes widened as she noticed her coverings.
“What year is this, Empress?” Hoshi asked as she examined her new clothing.
Immediately Cami looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
“No I didn’t, Miss Darough!” I returned my attention to Hoshi. “This is May 11th, 1944, Miss Takara.”
“I thought you said that picture was taken four…”
“Four thousand years ago. I did, Hoshi. You live here, in Reilly, four thousand years ago.” Alex answered that one.
Her confused look didn’t surprise me, so I tried to explain.
“Hoshi Takara, did we not state that we are the Empress of Time and Space?”
She nodded.
“So wouldn’t it follow that the Empress of Time and Space could travel though said mediums?” I asked.
Her mouth dropped open as she again nodded.
“So I live here…with you…in the past?” She slowly pointed to everyone in the room.
“Y’all won the blue ribbon, honey.” I blurted out only to receive confused looks.
“Don’t let my future self confuse you Hoshi, we will be leaving for our proper time tomorrow morning. If you decide to travel with us, that is.” Alex tried to console her.
“If I want to come? You give me the choice after confusing me so thoroughly?”
“It will get even more confusing, my new sister. Just wait.”
“And if I don’t agree?” She pushed a lock of brown hair behind her ear. “What becomes of me then?”
“Then I take you to a time and place where you cannot reveal our secrets, Hoshi Takara.” I answered quietly.
“Why do you call me Hoshi, my name is Hiro?”
“Gaze into the reflective surface and tell me if you see a Hiro or Hoshi, Miss Takara. Which would fit the face returned there?” Alex instructed as she pointed to the full-length mirror beside the entrance door.
Hoshi stared at her reflection for some time before sighing and answering.
“I see Hoshi Takara looking back at me, Empress.” She said with resignation.
“As I thought, Hoshi. Now Miss Darough will instruct you on the use of your new coverings. Camille?”
Hoshi began looking around as no one said a word. Her gaze centered on Cami as she figured things out. A few minutes later she spoke. “Yes, I understand. Thank you, Camille.”
She thought for a moment. “Empress, it is obvious what Camile’s gift is. I am still trying to understand what your gift is…” She gestured to Alex and I. “But you claim I have been given a gift?”
“Yes you have, Hoshi. You have been given the gift of speed.”
Her silence meant I would have to explain.
“The pixie…she moved fast?”
She nodded.
“So how could you keep up with her, Hoshi? Would you not have to move equally fast to catch her?”
Hoshi began to look around the floor as if searching for some other answer. I continued.
“She taunted you. You heard her egging you on, yet did you see her once move her mouth to speak? Camille was monitoring you and only saw the pixie’s tongue stick out- you heard her here!” I pointed to her head. “Just as Camille wishes you to hear her!”
Her attention returned to me as I gently touched her forehead- her mouth opened to say something, but nothing came out.
“Yes, Miss Takara, you are the only one capable of hearing the pixie. You and Yuuka are a team. In essence you are the pixie’s wingman- her handler. You alone are responsible for keeping her safe and out of trouble.
“But, according to you, she has yet to make a decision on whether to stay. How are you so certain she will decide to join you?”
“Alex and I also have the gift of foresight, Miss Takara. We have seen this entire scenario played out many different ways and have carefully guided the actions leading up to its successful conclusion.” I informed her.
“But if one of us had said no?”
“Then I would have failed in my promised duties to help this world, Miss Takara! One miscalculation on my part and the world could change drastically. It has happened once before with tragic results. I vow it will never happen again! I pray it will never happen again.” Memories of the alternate base visit surfaced.
“You actually fractured the timeline, Alex? Ricky Lynn went AWOL and Randi died! That is such a terrible thing to allow to happen!” Cami burst out.
“It wasn’t my intention, Cami! It is a reminder of what can happen if I misread the future!” I admitted sadly.
“So you are not infallible as a god would be? You are still human. We are still human, Empress?”
“Yes, Hoshi, we are still quite human…and very, very imperfect- even me!”
Our newest sister was quiet for a minute. I could tell this was the question I had seen coming for three Earth years…one Terran year- sixteen long months now.
“Before you ask this next question, Hoshi, I think we had better go to the Recreation Area and get comfortable. I also think Yuuka might want to hear your answer too…for her to make her choice.”
Hoshi walked back over to the door, which opened automatically.
“You claim that I have the gift of speed, Empress?”
Both Alex and I nodded.
“I wish to try this gift out. I will not try to escape Empress, but I do not know where this Recreation Area is. Could you give me directions?”
“Ask the wall for directions, Hoshi. Follow the green line.”
The petite, very European looking woman stepped out into the passageway. “I wish to go to the Recreation Area.” She stated. Immediately the familiar green line appeared.
“I will see you there, Empress,” was all she said before a blur replaced her stationary figure.
“Now that is fast! I bet Reilly’s sensors had a hard time keeping pace with her!” Cami exclaimed in astonishment.
“Hardly!” Randi hurrumphed. I calculated her velocity at five-point-three-feet per second- hardly the speed of light!”
Cami stuck her tongue out at Randi.
“Let’s get going, girls!” I laughed as I walked out past the two.
“You two! Out! Now!” Alex scolded behind them as I started down the hallway.
“Hello, Empress!” Yuuka greeted Alex and I as she flew around our heads several times. Taking our previous seats on the Davenports, Yuuka landed on the furniture’s arm next to me.
“Does she still intend to eat me, Empress?”
“No Yuuka-chan, but we need you to sit with the big girls so, could you grow-up now, Peter?”
“You said my name was Yuuka, Empress!”
“I was referring to the children’s classic…Peter Pan, Tinkerbell.”
“Oh.”
Yuuka took flight again and grew to her full size before us. As had happened before, the miraculous fabric of Reilly design stretched and reshaped to her increasing size.
“Good, have a seat Yuuka-chan.” I patted the empty space next to me.
“Before you both make your decisions, I would like to tell you both a little about our sisterhood… our society.
1600 hours, Kili Island, May 11th, 1944
“You have only been the Empress for two months? You said you were on an alien world for three years; stayed three weeks in 1945; three weeks in 2027BC? How is that not confusing?”
“I told you that temporal relativity gets crazy! Sometimes Alex and I still have a hard time making sense out of it! Can we answer any more questions you two have?” I asked, having finished my history lesson.
“Why does my clothing turn green when I’m small, Empress?”
“First off I told you my name is Alexandra- Alex for short! I have no idea why that happens, Yuuka-chan. I believe it might have something to do with camouflage. If you hide in the trees or brush, being green makes you blend in and a whole lot harder to find. It makes sense don’t you think? Randi?”
“Alex is correct in her theory, Yuuka Sukiro. Having parsed the archives, it appears we have taken your gift into consideration and designed your coverings to compliment them. This newest covering has been redesigned. Terran technology has now been incorporated to enhance personal security, comfort, and linguistic translation.”
“You mean I’m wearing something made on another planet?”
“No, everything was made here at this facility. We reached an agreement with our counterparts in Citadel to exchange technology in an effort to better both worlds. A long prosperous friendship has been achieved between Earth and Terra- one that will come into play many decades from now.” Alex Reilly concluded with a smile.
“Now…as in from this moment on, or from 2026BC?” Hoshi inquired.
“Very good, Miss Takara! The answer to that is a confusing…both!”
Hoshi looked a bit downtrodden as she puzzled this unexpected answer.
“It doesn’t get any better, Hoshi-chan, just go with it.” Cami advised with a giggle as she put her hand on Hoshi’s thigh.
“So, do you two need more time for your decisions? I suggest you think this new information over before making a truly honest choice. Alex Reilly won’t be leaving for her time period until 1000hrs tomorrow. Unfortunately, we must insist on an answer by then.”
“Empress? With all due respect, I can give you my answer now.” Yuuka responded in a very confident voice. I noticed Hoshi tense up and Cami quickly shifted her eye contact to Miss Takara.
“Are you sure, Yuuka-chan? What I have just given you is a lot to consider in such a short time. I asked that you make a wise, well thought out decision.”
“And I have, Empress…” I glared at her. “I have, Alexandra.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Cami start to concentrate a little harder and wondered what she was preparing for. “I would like to stay here.” The girl beside me started to shrink- her outfit changing color, becoming a pretty pastel green.
From the couch across from me, I heard a loud exhalation of air as Hoshi released the breath she had been holding. Cami’s look of concentration also disappeared.
“Was there a problem Hoshi-chan?”
“I am just relieved Empr…Alexandra. I thought her decision would sway the other way.”
“And you were bracing yourself for the temporal shift?” I asked raising my eyebrow to emphasize the question.
“I didn’t…I don’t…” Hoshi stared down at the floor shaking her head slowly. “I didn’t want you to fail, Empress. You have offered the two of us truth, enlightenment, and choice- even though we are on opposite sides of the war outside these walls. Aside from our initial meeting you have been kind and considerate.”
“Hey! Don’t forget she took me into that apocalyptic hellhole called Pearl Harbor! She threatened to leave me there if I didn’t behave!” Yuuka interrupted by flying within inches of my face.
“You have traveled with the Empress- through time?” Hoshi choked out.
Yuuka Sukiro immediately flew over to Hoshi and exchanged some unheard heated words. We only heard Hoshi’s side.
“You have always been the impetuous one Shinji…I mean Yuuka Sukiro! I am sure you deserved everything the Empress did! No, I will not stop talking so loud! You had better lower that voice in my head or I will invent a new main dish…what? Oh you think I can’t catch you. No, not right now! Your hair should be red you hot-headed… I am not! You’re still alive aren’t you? I am too…I don’t have to try, I can do it, Yuuka!”
Suddenly Yuuka was in Hoshi’s grip. We hadn’t seen her hand or arm even move.
“There! Are you happy now? No I won’t let go of you until you stop acting like an impertinent child!”
Yuuka started thrashing and hitting Hoshi’s thumb with both fists.
“Throwing a tantrum isn’t the way to convince them you’re not acting like a spoiled child, Yuuka-chan! Why not, the Empress calls you that- why can’t I? Oh, is that so! Yuuka-chan I have been the closest thing you’ve had to a friend since we left Manchuria! Okay, since your parents died then! You’re still my friend no matter how adolescent you act!”
The small figure stopped her tantrum.
“Yes, I mean that Yuuka-chan! Now I think you should grow up and apologize to our sisters. Yes, I do. Thanking her for setting this all in motion would be a start!”
Hoshi opened her hand to allow Yuuka to fly back over and take her seat. She quickly returned to full size.
Looking between Alex Reilly and I, her eyes filled with tears as she began. “Empress, I am truly sorry for my behavior! Hoshi is right in her request that I thank you for my gift and I am deeply embarrassed by my actions yesterday! Hoshi is also correct in accusing me of being impetuous while small, but…the feeling of being so free…so…alive! Empress, can you ever forgive me?”
Alex and I took turns hugging the truly distraught girl between us. After Yuuka had calmed down, I asked Hoshi if she needed more time to make her choice.
“I would think the answer to that question and to where my allegiance falls has already been given, Alexandra. I wish to stay here…with Yuuka-chan.”
“As you wish. Be prepared to transit tomorrow at 10 o’clock.” Alex Reilly informed them as she stood up. She walked over to Hoshi and gave her a hug also. “Thank you, Hoshi, for making an informed, intelligent, decision. I promise that our adventures together will be exciting- provided you keep an eye on the pixie! I see her getting into her fare share of situations.”
“Scotti, you can come out now. The flash and the pixie are friends again.”
“Boy, it’s about time, Skipper! I was getting tired of holding up the doorway.”
“She was here…in the doorway…the whole time? Why, Alexandra?” Yuuka’s eyes got big.
“Because, pixie, you are not only impetuous, but unpredictable as well. I don’t think you would want the fate of this timeline on your conscious, do you?”
Yuuka frowned in confusion.
“Miss Takara, could you explain to your sister, the deviation of timelines and dimensional tangents- I would like to watch the sunset tonight. It is so beautiful from the westward facing upper observation deck.”
1000 hours, Kili Island, May 12th, 1944
“Sister, I will miss you! Feel free to drop in at any time!” Alex giggled slightly at the pun. “It is a shame that I cannot transit to this time period once I return.”
“I can always come and get you, Alex! Just holler and I’ll come a’callin’!” I gave her my best smile. We both knew that she could travel no closer than the fourteen hundreds on Earth- at least that is what we had seen while in her time period. “Take care of Yuuka and Hoshi- I know they’re gonna’ be a handful, but those two will get you out of some pretty terrific jams.”
“Like those pompous lunatics of the Spanish Inquisition? Yes, I’ve seen how power hungry and blind they can be. I’ve already decided to take Jemma on that little excursion!”
“I personally would ask to borrow her for my trip to Salem, Massachusetts next fall. A water elemental could really stir things up! You think she would be interested, sis?”
“She would be happy to get that crowd fired up, Alexandra.” We both giggled at the image.
“You know…maybe Tabby would be a better choice for Madrid. The girl is so limber she might want you to take one of those racks back to Reilly to relax on.” Again we giggled like teenagers.
“Tabby’s going to be out of commission during that trip, you knew that!” Alex Reilly reminded me.
“Oh, that’s right! You make sure she gets enough to eat! People like us are rare, but twin boys born to us are truly a miracle, sis!”
“I will give her your best, Alexandra.”
“Empress, we are ready to leave.” Hoshi announced as she and Yuuka approached.
“You two behave. Yuuka-chan, you especially!” I pointed directly at her.
“Yes, Empress, I will try.”
“Don’t worry, Alexandra, she’ll behave- that or ‘Yuuka-Sushi’!”
Yuuka gave the girl a dirty looking scowl. Then both winked at the other and began giggling.
“That’s what I was afraid of!” I smiled and shook my head.
“All set, Alex!” Cami chirped as she exited the airlock door. I embraced her and kissed her on her cheek.
“I’ll miss you, Camille Darough of Reilly!” A few tears trickled down my face.
“And I you, Alexandra Steinert!” She looked down for a second then looked back at me. “I would like it if, when you travel back to Citadel, that you think to visit us first. Alex would really like to see her daughter again- as would I, Empress!” She forced a slight smile as she said it.
“How long have you known, Cami?” I said with a little skepticism.
“Well…Tibius gave it his best effort…” She shrugged. “But I guess it just wasn’t good enough.” Again she forced a cute little smile.
“And you said to watch the pixie!” Alex nudged my shoulder with hers. I just rolled my eyes.
“So where is Scotti? We are ready to leave and I have not thanked her for saving us the other day.”
“I haven’t seen Lt. Williams all morning, sis.” I admitted.
“Oh, Scotti’s down on the south end of the island. She is kneeling and talking softly to herself, Alex. She’s crying! Is she that sad at our leaving?” Cami informed us.
“No Cami, it’s called praying. Sandra Williams is praying for atonement from her sins.”
“What sins, Alex?”
“Miss Williams has recently found her conscience, Cami. You see the Marine Corp. trains people to be good soldiers. Good soldiers learn to bury their feelings deep so as not to distract them from their duty. Scotti’s change- along with her actions over the last few days has caused certain feelings to reemerge. Feelings that now make her doubt her effectiveness as it pertains to our society. In short, she regrets the taking of life, Camille Darough. She questions how she ever did it before- if she can ever do it again. She is praying for forgiveness from every single soul that she took on this island in hopes that her conscience will stop hurting her- that they will stop haunting her!”
“So how can we help, Alex?”
“You can help by going home and allowing me to talk with her, Sweetheart. The kind of hurt that she is experiencing never really goes away, you just grow more tolerant of it. You have been there, Cami- before we escaped your fusion giant.”
She stood silent for a minute. “I understand, Empress. Are you sure you never return to the Homeworld? I would swear they wrote about you, Alexandra Steinert.” Alex Reilly nodded her agreement.
I shrugged my shoulders.
“Then we shall leave you to talk with Miss Williams, Alexandra. I hope one day to be as wise and understanding as my future self.”
“Travel well, Empress.”
“You as well, Empress. Everyone please take hands and do not let go. Hoshi, I can assure you it does not hurt. Now, let’s see if I can do this.” Alex Reilly said with a mischievous smile as her newest sisters’ eyes widened to saucers in sudden fear.
They were gone.
I took my time walking to the south end of Kili. The sun was high overhead when I emerged from the tree line and found Lt. Sandra ‘Scotti’ Williams kneeling in the kelp littered sand near the graves of the twenty-eight Japanese soldiers who died here. Elbows resting on her thighs, hands covering her face, her sobbing…wailing masked my arrival.
“You have to let it go, Scotti, it had to be done.” I said softly as I gently put a hand to her curly red head of hair.
“It didn’t have to happen…you could have taken them someplace else- someplace where they couldn’t harm anyone.” She said through sniffles.
“But that would have changed things for the worse, honey! The two that we saved were the gentlest of the bunch.”
“I didn’t have to kill them!” Spasms wracked her body as she began crying harder.
“Yes you did, honey! In every scenario except one they would have tortured or raped us! One even had us being taken to the Japanese mainland and put on exhibit and shot afterward!”
“They never had a chance though!” She sobbed.
“What chance would they have given us? Even Shinji Sukiro, despite his doubts in his military and government, would have abused us had we not done what was necessary. No. This had to happen, Scotti. This was the only course to follow if we expected to stay firmly in this timeline.”
“But why me? Why did it all come down to me killing twenty-eight enemy soldiers? What difference could such a small confrontation make?”
“Honey, even the misplaced flight of a fallen leaf can sometimes be enough to change the entire course of our future. Many times it is the large-scale battles that barely sway things. It has become my responsibility to read, rationalize and influence every action or nuance in order to keep our heading straight.”
“There is always a choice.”
“Not always, honey. I’m sorry.”
“If I could talk to them- explain to them…” She took her head out of her hands and looked up at me. “Could you…?”
“Are you really sure you want to do that, Miss Williams? The reactions you get will not be to your liking! From my experience, it is best left alone, Sandra. The dead can be overly cruel, for they have nothing left to lose. I suggest we just move on. Let’s leave this war-torn graveyard and go home to our friends…our family, honey.”
It took a few minutes more, but Scotti finally nodded her agreement and stood up. I immediately took her into my arms as she began to cry in earnest again.
The sunshine and fresh tropical air became the dim, varnish scented, confines of my office. Once rephased, I turned on my desk lamp and made sure Scotti was seated before fetching a cool, damp washrag from my lavatory.
“Here put this over your eyes, honey, it’ll reduce those bags. We can’t have you going out in public looking like a wreck, can we?”
We sat there in silence for a while.
“Alex?” I was shocked to hear her utter my name. “How did I do it before?”
“I’m sorry?” I asked, still in shock.
“How did I manage to keep it all bottled up inside? It seemed so easy then, but now…now I wonder how I did it at all.”
“Well…maybe because you aren’t in the Corp anymore…”
“The Corp will always be in me, Alex- it’s in my blood- same as it is in my father.”
“I guess that’s true, Scotti. Maybe we’re just more sensitive to life because of our change? We’re better designed to give life now then take it? Truth is, I don’t have the answer, honey. I don’t think anyone does.”
“Welcome back, Cap.”Jack greeted as she quietly knocked then slowly opened the office door. “I heard you come back, but I thought you two could use the privacy. Is everything alright?”
“Scotti was just letting out some built up tension. She’ll be fine after she gets some sleep.”
“Okay, Alex. I’ll try to give her some space for the next few days. We can talk about your trip in the morning.”
“Thanks, Jack, that would be good.” I smiled at her.
“Welcome back home, Scotti, everything will work out, you’ll see.” Jack said as she came over to Lt. Williams and gently kissed the top of her head. “Maybe we can talk in a few days…if you want to, that is. I have a pretty good idea of what you’re going through. I’m here when you need me. Good night.”
Jack looked back at me and nodded once with a gentle smile and quietly left the way she came in.
“I better get back to my quarters, Alex. I bet Josie missed me.”
“Scotti, we’ve returned to the night we left. From her perspective you’ve only been gone eight hours.”
“Still I better get back and settle in. Thank you, Alex, for everything. You are a good CO and an even better friend.” She stood to attention. Instead of formally dismissing her, I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight.
“You are welcome, my sister. Now go and get some sleep. Morning comes too quick around here.” I released her and pointed her to the door, which she exited through slowly.
While recruiting a new sister Alex and Jack witness firsthand how the smallest assumption made in another dimension can be lethal to the Empress and her sisters. Can Alex redeem herself and turn mistake into success? Can the Sisterhood make a slight difference in the war without revealing themselves?
Episode 9 “The Evil”
0150 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 10th, 1944
Having just settled down for the night, loud knocking sounded out from my quarter’s main door.
“I was hoping I left that on Kili.” I griped to no one in particular as my feet touched the floor beside my bed.
The knock sounded again as I got closer.
“Just a minute!” Who could be so impatient to see me this time of night?
To my surprise, Mina and her daughters forced their way into the building as soon as I turned the knob.
“Captain, tell mother she has no right to do this- that it is fool-hardy and self-centered!” Nina, Mina’s youngest exclaimed being the first to enter.
“Empress, I beg you not to honor our mother’s request of you! For everyone’s benefit, please!” Mina’s second eldest, Kayla, pleaded as she entered.
“She is not of her right mind, Captain! Please do not humor her request, ma’am!” Mia, her eldest, warned as she and Lailu pulled Mina into the office.
I raised my hand to stop the chaotic ramblings. “Y’all wanna ta tell me what’s goin’ on here? And why can’t it wait ‘til mornin’?” I glared at the five women. “Y’all realize it’s nearly two in the mornin’, right?”
“Alexandra, I assure you I had no intention of bringing this to your attention until well after breakfast tomorrow.” Mina tried apologizing as her four girls stared back at her.
“Mother, this is too important to put off! What you are planning is inexcusable!”
“You intend on breaking up our family?”
“Why, mother?”
Mama, please don’t go! Empress, please don’t let her go!”
“Enough!” I raised both hands this time. All four stopped in mid sentence…or complaint…whatever.
“Mina, you wanna tell me what all this hollerin’s about? I’d like to try for some sleep sometime tonight.” I set my tired eyes to her. Only now did I realize I was standing here in my futuristic medium blue peignoir. I thought I would treat myself after spending seventy-two hours in my ‘Kili suit’.
“Alexandra, apparently these four have finally deduced that I will be leaving in a matter of days and have decided to inhibit my doing so. Please tell them it is for the best.”
“I can’t do that Mina.” I said as I shook my head slowly. “You see…I don’t want you to go either- I know I have to- I just don’t want to lose you. Not yet.”
“See! Even the Empress would rather you stay here, Mama!” Nina interjected.
“I didn’t exactly say that, Nina” It hurt me to say what I had to now. “I must deliver your mother. I have no other choice if this world is to stay the way it is. I’m sorry, Nina.”
Mina’s youngest stood there just blinking her eyes in disbelief of what I said.
“But…”
“Rest assured that your mother won’t leave here for a number of weeks! We have so much left to do; in fact, all of you still have quite a lot to do here! Now I suggest y’all go back to bed.” I went to turn for my bedroom.
“It’s true about Mariah then, isn’t it Empress?” Lailu blurted out.
That stopped me dead in my tracks! I hadn’t been watching our shipwright’s future too closely, so I looked quickly. “Damn! How could I have missed it?”
“I suppose it is, Lailu. It happens to everyone though, Kakak tiri (half sister).”
She looked at me with a half-sad, half-understanding expression.
“Maybe, if we could find her twin, then…”
“Sedikit adik (Little sister)! That is not an option! Mariah must be given the choice! What did we do in the days before the arrival of the Empress?” Mia chastised her younger sister. “And now it is up to the Empress’s charity whether that option is even offered.”
“My sisters, listen to me! I will do everything in my power to protect our sisters and friends! That is the best I can do- now…can I please get some rest? I have had limited sleep these last three days.”
“Of course, Alexandra. They don’t realize you have been to Kili to welcome two new sisters.” Mina said loud enough to catch her daughters’ attention.
“Two new sisters, Empress?” Lailu caught what was said first.
“Wait, what sisters? I have not seen any new sisters in my visions!” Nina looked confused.
“Obviously, as it has not happened yet, sisters. Remember the Empress stated she had limited sleep the last three days. She has undoubtedly returned from our near future- three days hence.” Mai’s evaluation was correct- as usual.
“If you must know, my sisters, the past Empress, Alexandra Reilly, has fulfilled her complement of staff at Reilly Research Station in 2026BC. Yuuka Sukiro and Hoshi Takara are about to undergo the Mahanilui in…” I looked at my new wristwatch- the one Tibius had given me. “In ten minutes. Yuuka will become Alex Reilly’s resident pixie; Hoshi, Yuuka’s partner and handler. Together they will create many legends and myths the world over.” I giggled just thinking about the many adventures they would share- the many times Alex would have to ‘clean-up’ after them.
“I thought their existence was pure fantasy, Alexandra?” Kayla giggled.
“Alex wishes that right about know, sister, trust me! They will be the reason she is the first Empress driven to gray hair.” I covered my mouth as I let out a good laugh.
“And that is precisely why I am needed, my daughters! My excellent teaching abilities are required. That is why I must leave.”
Even without my gift I could see the argument flickering back to life. I decided to quench it before it could. “Sisters, I can assure you that your mother will not leave for another few months, now go back to your quarters and back to bed!” I shooed them toward the door. “Go!”
“Thank you, Alexandra, sometimes I wish the family gift had eluded them. Four against one is never good odds.”
“Only if you’re Jack. You knew they would find out eventually, Mina. Why such a ruckus so late at night- you aren’t going to leave for another few days?”
“They know you have changed our future and wish you to intervene again. They do not understand the danger of multiple paradoxes.”
“I don’t think I even understand them yet, Mina. What are there, ten or so in play right now?”
“Far too many for me to comprehend and still remain sane, Alexandra! You are truly the marvel, Empress.”
“What makes you think I can keep them all straight, Mina?” I smiled.
“My point exactly, Empress. It is time to close the circle on a few…before several more open and you risk losing this universe in an unstable time vortex of your own doing!”
“A bit melodramatic don’t you think, Mina? You and I both know this is the primary universe- the one the other is built from?”
“It is now, Alexandra, but that wasn’t always the case was it?”
I smiled deviously. “Why Mina…y’all mean to insinuate that I traded an entire universe with one that stood to wipe out an entire civilization…just to save that said civilization?” I covered my mouth in faux shock.
“And almost destroyed yourself in the process, yes, that is exactly what I speak of! Should Random ever chose to carry out an in depth inspection of that chamber, she would be very unhappy with you!”
I looked conspiratorially to either side of the office. “You won’t tell her or Cami will you? Randi would be crushed to find out I did something she correctly deduced theoretically impossible.” I tried to hide the pride in my smile.
“Your humility is overwhelming, Empress. Still, it is time to conclude several of the temporal loops you have previously set in motion.”
“Mina, you know as well as I that the Sand Dollars’ saga is still far from through. It will be another thirty years before her design is declassified. And it will be several weeks until I meet with Eleanor for the first time.”
“I do not refer to those two loops specifically, Alexandra. You know the paradox to which I refer! Do not take me for the fool, Empress; we’ve both seen its conclusion!”
It was time to get serious. My playful smile left my face. “We leave in the morning, Mina. Say nothing to Emily about this…“ I looked around the room quickly. “That includes you, Jacquelyn Cummins!” Mina looked around the room in response to my warning.
“How did you know?” I heard the question audibly from Mina and mentally from Jack.
“A good captain always knows her crew!” I said to the ceiling. Returning my attention to Mina, I continued. “We shove off at 0900. Wear your ‘Reilly’ whites and be ready to take fire when we arrive. Now can I get some sleep?”
“Aye, Captain!” I again heard audibly and mentally as Mina stiffened to attention.
Somehow I didn’t feel so commanding dressed in a blue nightie!
0910 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni'ihau, May 10th, 1944
“Mina, nice of you to join us.”
“My apologies, Empress, your four half-sisters received their second wind shortly after my return from your office. They proved…trying!”
“Daughters can certainly do that, Mina. Mine have certainly been difficult.” I said with a raised brow.
“Doesn’t it ever bother you that you haven’t had your children yet, Alex?” Jack sounded exasperated.
I paused a minute then shook my head a few times. “No.”
I looked around the compound to make sure we were alone- out of sight to Emily.
“Ready to go?” I asked as I offered my hands.
Pearl Harbor Naval Base replaced our small compound. Having yet to rephase, we had appeared close to the women’s dormitory.
“Ladies, don’t let go yet. We have to check some things out before we actually get here.”
“When is here, Alex?” Jack asked with some confusion.
“If I’m right, 0900 Friday, December, 5th, 1941, Jack.”
“Oh, shit!” She exclaimed.
“Such language, Jacquelyn!”
“In this case, Mina, it is warranted- trust me! I wouldn’t want to relive Sunday morning over and over if I could help it.”
“Yet that is exactly what you keep doing, my dear.” She looked at me with both eyebrows raised slightly and a devious smile.
“So why do we have to stay hidden, Alex?” Jack innocently inquired.
I pointed just ahead of us. Not twenty yards from our position was Admiral Demmit. Fast approaching from the rear and on an intercept course, was Emily! Motioning us closer, we listened to the conversation.
“Admiral Demmit? A minute if you could?” Emily’s voice was loud and pleasant, but slightly out of breath.
The old man turned and scowled until he saw who was calling him. His scowl eased somewhat.
“What is it Ensign, I’m very busy at the moment.” He growled.
“Sir, I was wondering if I might talk to you about one of my fellow nurses…if I may.” She looked very uncomfortable, looking around them constantly as she posed her question.
Demmit, too, looked around nervously. Seeing the general area was devoid of personnel, he seemed to relax, but only slightly.
“Emily, what have I told you about us being seen together out of the privacy of my office? The last thing I…we need, is to be recognized as family!”
“I’m getting sick of all the cloak and dagger, Uncle Rick. Why can’t you just admit that I’m your niece and take it from there?”
“Because I refuse to have my only niece used as a promotional stepping stone, young lady!” Demmit animatedly pointed at his niece. “If anyone is going to get promoted around here it’s you- and for the right reasons! I do not have tolerance for any young officers engaging you in order to enhance their military standing. If someone wants a promotion, let them do the required time and work.”
“But how am I going to get promoted if all I do is check blood pressure and change bedpans? I want to finish medical school, uncle!” Emily stomped her foot in frustration.
“Emily, you know how hard it is to get into medical school! I told you that I’m doing everything I can to get you in at Norfolk. You have to be patient, honey.”
“I’m trying to, Uncle Rick, but working with those pompous jerks at the hospital makes me wish I was their superior! Then there wouldn’t be anyone in that place free-loading to get out of active duty!”
The old man laughed at Emily’s remark.
“It can’t be that bad, honey!”
“It’s worse! Most of us girls have little or nothing to do. The ‘doctors’ have us fixing coffee, filling out their requisition forms, filing their reports, and sitting on their desks with our legs crossed for their entertainment most of the time! Real good use of our talents, huh?”
“Do you want me to talk to the base commander, Emily? You know I’m only in charge of the Submariner’s here and have only a slight influence on how that side of the base operates.”
“What I’d like from you, uncle, is for you to try and arrange a discharge for one of the nurses, Cynthia Riggby. Cindy has been here so long that she’s doomed to be an old maid and therefore is about to go AWOL if she gets turned down for another transfer state-side!”
“I see. Well maybe this will lift her spirits, my dear.”
Uncle Rick reached into his back pocket and removed a folded, brown envelope. Handing it to Emily, he smiled.
“Make sure Lt. Riggby gets this, Ensign. She leaves for San Diego in two weeks.”
Emily wrapped her arms around Uncle Rick and kissed him on the cheek. “You’re the greatest, Uncle Rick! Thanks!” She chirped then quickly headed back the way she came.
A wide satisfied smile developed on Demmit’s face, but quickly submerged as the sound of something metal hitting the ground echoed through the air. A moment later, two sailors rounded a building a short distance away.
“No wonder the broads don’t want nothin’ to do with ya, Jimmie! I betcha dance just as graceful too!” The one said to the other.
“I swear that trash can jumped right out at me, Chuck!”
I immediately looked at Jack, who smiled. “Hey, Maybe it was ol’ King Kamehameha!”
“Of course it was.” I grinned back hoping she didn’t notice my tears.
“Hey, maybe one of them cute nurses could teach ya how to be charming, Jimmie!”
“I’d like to charm one of them cute nurses right out of her…”
“What was that about cute nurses, boys?”
Both men froze, stood to attention, and saluted as they almost ran into the old man.
“Nothing, sir! Just dreaming, sir!” Both said together.
“You will treat the enlisted and commissioned women of this base with respect and not like real estate! Is that clear?”
“Aye-aye, sir! Both answered.
Demmit used his patented ‘eye’ to look the two up and down for a long minute.
“Hmmm…” He returned their salute. “If I hear of either one of you in trouble with this base’s female staff, you’ll both be spending time in the Aleutians- got that? Now get out of here!”
“Aye, sir!” They replied, saluting once more before hurrying off at an angle from the Admiral.
“Richard certainly has his moments!” Mina commented as we watched the Admiral start to walk away. “Thank you for the transit, Empress. It is now time for me to do my part in this paradox.”
Mina released my hand knowing that she would immediately become visible.
“Mina, wait!”
It was too late for her to hear me. After a slight stumble, a slightly disoriented Mina called out to Admiral Demmit.
“Admiral? I say Admiral, please allow me to catch you up, sir!”
“What is it now…” he turned toward Mina’s voice. Shock filled his face as he strained to make out her rank. “Yes, lieutenant, what can I do for you?”
From where we stood, we could make out Demmit sizing her up.
“I just arrived, Admiral. Lt. Philamina Smith, sir.” She saluted.
Admiral Demmit returned salute with a weak smile. “Lt. Smith, what can I do for you?”
“Admiral, I was wondering if there was some place to talk…privately, sir? I have been engaged to deliver to you, a most secret parcel.” Mina told him softly, tapping her purse a few times. Seeing his reaction, she added, “You have been informed as to my arrival, Rr.Adm. Richard Demmit?”
“Matter of fact I haven’t, Lieutenant!” Uncle Rick stared at her intently.
I knew what that felt like!
“Judging from the accent though, I gather Washington just neglected to tell me. Please, allow me to show you to my office, Lt. Smith.”
“Of course, Admiral.” Mina flashed her best smile.
“First time they’ve met, huh?” Jack winked at me.
“Him, yes- Mina, no, Jack.”
“Any idea what’s in her bag, Alex?”
“Our futures, Jack. The start of them anyway.”
“Cap?”
“Mina carries a time sensitive dossier containing a request from the royalty of Kili Island for relocation to a safe area if the Japanese decide to occupy the island. There is also a file containing the specific hull number and potential list of crewmembers for Sand Dollar, Jack. She will convince Uncle Rick that he open it only after receiving notice directly from the White House.” I pointed to the two walking away arm in arm. “What we have just witnessed is the start of the rest of our lives, Jack. This is the defining moment of our sisterhood…our society.”
“So…let me get this straight. Okay…Mina started this whole paradox thing?” I nodded. “Then why does she blame you for it?” Jack raised a confused eyebrow.
“Because I did start this, Jack.”
“Say that again? I thought I heard you just say that you started all this!”
“By traveling back to this point in time, I have set in motion the device for my own change- for our change. Had I not already become the Empress, I would never have provided a means for Mina to deliver that package. If Uncle Rick hadn’t received that list with our names, we would never have undergone the Mahanilui, thus never traveled back in time to close this paradox, thereby completing it and moving forward.”
“So…if we hadn’t changed, we would have been going around in circles?”
“No, as Mina stated several weeks ago, we would have all died, Jack.”
“But, in order to do that we would have had to have been selected as the crew of Sand Dollar in the first place, right?”
“Only Mina could tell you the possible outcomes that would entail, Jack. I wasn’t there at the time to foresee that.”
“But you…we…are here, Alex! A whole two years before we were picked for this!”Jack stopped talking for a minute and rubbed her forehead. She then made a sweeping stop gesture with her free hand. “You know? I’m just going to stop thinking about all this time paradox crap and do what I’m told! Empress, tell me what is to be done next!” She said, annoyed and confused.
“We go to the base hospital, Jack! Where else would we go to find headache medication?” I giggled.
“Really? It was that simple, Alex? Couldn’t it be more in keeping with the general FUBAR everyone seems to feel when accompanying you on these little adventures?”
“You love these ‘little’ adventures, Jacquelyn Cummins!” I smiled at her and we both giggled.
“I wonder how Constance is doing?” Jack said out of the blue. That stopped me dead in our tracks- unfortunately it also took my mind off holding us out of phase.
A sailor that we had just passed stumbled and looked back at us- probably wondering how he could have just walked by two very cute girls and not noticed.
“Who’s Constance, Jack?” I tried to cover.
“Oh, like you don’t know!” She glared at me. “Constance, my forty-year old daughter, Alex! The one we left back in Citadel with your daughter Alexis, Randi’s Isabeau, and Tish’s Melanie? Tibius can try as hard as he wants to erase those memories, Alex, but if I don’t want them erased…” She left the statement hang and just winked.
I was quiet while we walked the street leading out to hospital point.
“It didn’t work on Cami either. She remembers giving birth to Cassiopeia like it was yesterday.”
I think everyone in Citadel will remember that birth for a long time! I wonder if they ever found the ceiling to the delivery room yet?”
“Pffft! That thing is halfway to this galaxy by now, Jack! The ceiling from Constance’s delivery room is due to splash down sometime next fall, by the way!” I laughed and winked.
Arriving at the hospital around 1000hrs, we entered and I led us to the office I had seen Cynthia explode from two mornings from now. As Emily’s memory indicated, the place was almost deserted. We entered the outer office to find it empty, but our ears quickly picked up two people conversing in the next room.
“Doctor, I don’t think it’s standard practice to check my pulse from my thigh.”
“But you seem a little flush this morning, Lieutenant. I’m just making sure you’re all right.”
“I’m fine, Doctor.”
“You certainly are from what I see, Lt. Riggby.”
“You know there’s an SP just down the hall. What if I were to scream?”
“Well…I suppose he would come in and join us.”
“That’s quite enough.” Jack whispered in an angry tone. We then heard something hard hit a table or something wooden within the room.
“Wow, I never had that happen before- serves you right though. I would suggest a cool compress to the forehead when you wake up though…doctor.” The woman’s voice giggled.
The clicking of heeled shoes grew closer to the door we were standing before.
“Jack!” I whispered loudly as I looked at her with distain.
“The pig’s hand was moving farther up her thigh, Cap. I had to do something.” She whispered back.
“This is supposed to be a low-key mission, Jack! One with limited use of gifts, remember?”
“Ewwww, a low-key mission! Count me in ma’am!” A third whispering voice joined in making us jump.
“Lt. Riggby, we didn’t hear you open the door.” I tried to cover our apparent eavesdropping. “Did we arrive at a bad time?”
“Not at all, Commanders. The doctor decided to give me the rest of my shift off today. He said something about taking a well-earned snooze.” She put a finger to her mouth as she quietly closed the inter-office door.
“So, what can I do for you girls?” She asked with a genuine smile.
“Well, since you have the rest of the day off, let’s go for a nice walk, Lieutenant. We need your advice on some very…sensitive matters.” I smiled back at her.
“Do I know you, Commander?” She stepped behind her desk and looked Jack and I over carefully.
“Oh, how rude of me. Lt. Riggby, I am Commander Alexandra Steinert and this is Lt. Commander Jacquelyn Cummins, We need advice on some very…um, important issues and were told you were the one to see.”
“Who told you to ask for me?” She partially closed one eye and cocked her head slightly.
“An Ensign Scott, Lieutenant. She claims that you have been here forever and that you would give us a straight answer. If you would rather us leave…”
“No! If Emily thought I could be of assistance to you then I’ll try my best. Let’s go, I could use a nice walk about now anyway.”
“Wonderful! Let’s walk around the point then head for the OC. I’ll buy.” I suggested with my best smile.
When we were clear of the immediate hospital grounds, I got down to business.
“Lt. Riggby, I’m going to ask you a few hypothetical questions and I’d like you to think them through very carefully before answering. I must warn you, they may seem delusional and maybe a bit strange.”
“How ‘dilusional and strange’ Commander Steinert?”
“Bordering on the realm of pure fantasy, Cynthia Riggby.” Jack answered calmly.
The lieutenant stopped abruptly and looked at us.
“You mean like witches, trolls, fairies, and such?” Her voice raised an octave.
“Something like that, yes.” I admitted before pausing. “But I can see we’ve already taken up too much of your time, Cindy. Jack and I will be on our way now, thank you for being truthful.” I said as Jack and I started to walk back toward the hospital building.
“Wait! I didn’t say anything, Commander, come back!” Riggby shouted to us as she ran to catch up.
“You did, Miss Riggby. You declared us clinically insane, Lieutenant.” Jack informed her.
“How did you…I said nothing of the kind, Cmdr. Cummins.”
“Not verbally, no, but you thought it, Lt. Riggby.” Jack answered then stared at her a moment. “The same way you can hear me now.”
Cynthia Riggby jumped with a start as her eyes widened.
Jack just closed her eyes and gently nodded in answer to an unheard question.
Cindy looked toward me- her face asking the same question. I phased out and quickly walked around her, re-phasing with my mouth close to her ear. “No, Miss Riggby, I have my own gifts. Would you like to hear about them?”
“Cap, must you do that? She’s on the border of hysteria as it is!”
“I see no reason to be blunt, Jack. I’m running out of time and we still haven’t asked her the important questions yet!”
“You…run out of time? Pfft!” Jack laughed. I just glared at her.
“Cindy, I suggest we find a place to sit down before we reveal anything further…” I saw the skepticism on her face, “or…Jack and I can leave and you can go get drunk and forget we were even here.” I opened my purse and placed a few dollars in her hand. I gestured to Jack and we turned to walk away.
“Did you just do what I thought you did, ma’am?” Lt. Riggby asked quietly as she continued to stare.
“What? What is it you think I just did, Lieutenant?”
“You…” She pointed to where I had been. “And then you…” She pointed at me.
“I don’t know, Cindy. Maybe you should take a good look at the currency I just gave you. It may help to explain things better.
Lt. Riggby looked to her hand, the money still clinched in her closed palm. Slowly she began to unravel a bill and examine it. Turning it a few times to inspect it, her eyes again began to bug out.
“Series 2024?” She stared at me. “But…how?”
“How indeed, Miss Riggby. I would think the answer obvious- especially to someone as intelligent as you- someone capable of thinking outside the normal- someone who is not afraid to confront the commonplace. By the way, Cindy, I wouldn’t go spending that around here! Someone might think you were a crazed counterfeiter.”
“What’s it like?”
“Excuse me?”
“The future, what’s it like, ma’am?”
I thought about it a minute with my finger resting against my cheek and one eye closed. “Well…it’s not much different than today. The price of everything is astronomical; Cars don’t run on gasoline any more, and everyone dresses provocatively. Things have become much easier since the invention of the Internet though. Would you like to see it, Cindy- while you still can?”
“The way you say that…what happens to me? Tell me!” Her face grew scared.
“For God’s sake, Alex, stop fooling around!” Jack growled at me.
“She has the right to know, Jack- before she dismisses us as certifiable lunatics.”
“Yes she does, Cap, but right now she would make her decision out of fright instead of knowledge. She deserves to hear the whole package.”
“Lt. Riggby, do you believe that there are things out there,” I motioned to the horizon, “that simply cannot be explained? Forget what you have just witnessed and think it through, hun.”
“She’s running it, Cap.” Jack whispered leaning closer to me.
“The things you refer to, I trust you have seen your fair share, Captain Steinert?”
I nodded and immediately noticed she picked up on Jack’s address of me.
She looked at Jack, who also gave a nod.
“There are more of you…out there?” She glanced and nodded to the horizon.
“Worlds full, Lieutenant.” I smiled.
“Adventure; Danger; Intrigue; Romance?” She clicked off rapid fire.
“Ooooh ya!” Jack interjected with a silly grin.
Lt. Riggby paused to consider those things.
“You…” looking down in thought, she continued, “You are human, aren’t you?”
“Yes.” I laughed. “Barring the fact that we have these special gifts…and we live almost four hundred years.” I added seriously as my smile went tight.
“Oh, good. I thought for a minu…what? Four hundred years?” Her octave again changed.
“One of the side effects of being us, Cindy. Oh…we heal very fast too.” I casually added.
“How fast is fast, ma’am?” She asked cautiously.
I leaned over and pointed to my calf. “Two months ago I was shot by a Japanese soldier trying to board our boat. I had an inch-wide slash right here. Emily stitched and bandaged it. The next day it was completely healed. That’s how fast, Lieutenant.”
“Japanese soldier? I knew it! I had a feeling about that! When? Wait…Emily? As in Emily Scott?”
I nodded.
“Emily is one of you? I would have never guessed.” Cindy shook her head in disbelief.
“Not yet, Lt. Riggby- not until 1944. None of us before then.” Jack answered candidly.
“1944? You do realize that your being here creates a paradox? According to what I’ve heard and read that can be disastrous.” She watched to see my reaction.
“The captain has been here before, Lieutenant- she saves her brother the day after tomorrow.”
“Jack! That has no bearing on this mission! What I do here on Sunday is reckless and selfish- nothing shy of pure greed!” I growled, quickly growing angry that she even mentioned it.
Riggby stared intently at my sudden change of temperament.
“How can saving someone- especially your brother- be considered greedy, Captain?”
“Because ten other men died in the process.” I fought to hold back the tears I felt forming.
“Alex! They all would have died if you hadn’t tried!” Jack scolded.
“You don’t know that!”
“Um…ya, I do, Alex- Brie can attest to that, remember?”
“Sir’s? Can we get on with the questions you want my opinion on?” Cindy interrupted.
We both stopped, realizing we were ignoring our guest.
I took a minute to compose myself before asking the main question- the one that would allow me to terminate one of many paradoxes- one of the most important ones.
“Cynthia Jane Riggby, do you sometimes wonder if you have been overlooked- that you were meant for better things other than just filing paperwork and emptying bedpans-“ I paused a second, “that you just don’t belong here, but in a different place or time?”
I noticed Jack suddenly shift her attention to me as she obviously read my mind and the scenes playing out there.
“Where do I sign, ma’am!” Riggby said excitedly, her face quickly displaying a smile.
“Not even the slightest hesitation, Lt. Riggby? I would’ve at least had a few.” I raised a brow to her.
“I figure it this way, ma’am- if you traveled all the way back here a second time…just for me…to offer me the chance to join you, then how could I decline? I’d be crazy not to accept!” The twinkle in her eyes was infectious.
She looked down a moment, “besides, I’m probably going to die on Sunday, aren’t I?”
‘She’s very perceptive, Alex.’ Jack thought to me. I ignored her and spoke my prepared half-truth.
“It has been rumored that you disappeared during Sunday’s attack, but it was never confirmed. Of course, since you have unanimously agreed to join us that became a mote point- and an advantage.”
“How bad is it?”
“It’s pretty bad- death, destruction, chaos, horrible loss of life!”
“No, how bad is it? Do you have to operate or bite me- drain me of blood or something?”
I looked at her thinking she couldn’t be serious! “Been reading Mary Shelly and Bram Stoker, eh? Have we ever heard that one before, Jack?” I tilted my head slightly in Jack’s direction while keeping my eyes fixed on our candidate.
“Some enemy soldiers thought that you, Alex, Cami, and Scotti were demons.”
“Of course you heard that, didn’t you? Jack, you just keep surprising me. Do I need to go off-planet for some privacy?” I rolled my eyes.
“You could try, Alex, you could try!” She gave me a devious smile and a wink.
“Um…you still haven’t answered my question, ma’am!” Cindy again caught our attention.
“Jack, would you care to do the honors?”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Lt. Riggby, there is no bloodletting- no anatomical or internal surgery of any kind…” I opened my purse and a small, normal looking, metal flask floated out and moved through the air unfettered, to Cindy. Her eyes again opened wide with astonishment. “You just have to drink this elixir, add to it any high octane booze, and take about a six hour nap. That’s it- simple and painless! You’ll wake up feeling no different than you do now.” I giggled in spite of trying to be serious.
“That’s it? No lightning; no scary organ music- just drink this, get drunk, and sleep it off?”
“Sorry it’s not more melodramatic, honey.” I shrugged.
Taking the flask out of the air, she unscrewed the cap and quickly took a slug.
“This tastes like water!” She looked confused.
“It is, hun, that’s the only flavor people seem to like.” I laughed. “Don’t drink the whole thing, I’m a little thirsty.” I winked as she handed me back the container. “Jack?” I offered it to her after taking enough to wet my whistle.
“Thanks, Cap.” She put the flask to her lips and her eyes went wide!
I felt something sting my neck.
“Alex!” Jack spit water from her mouth as she screamed out my name.
I reached back and felt something stuck in my neck. Pulling it out, I observed that it was a small, blue fletched dart of some kind.
An intense burning started to radiate from the wound.
“What the hell is this? I gasped out as I continued to look at the thing.
The intense burning seemed to be spreading fast. I started to feel nauseous and my sight began to blur. A high-pitched buzzing filled my ears. Losing my balance, I fell to the ground and whatever was left of breakfast spilled out.
“Alex! Jack screamed out again as she reached for me. I could barely see her now- my head was spinning wildly and I felt on the verge of passing out.
“Jack…help…me.” I managed to get out as things started to get dark.
“Alex…bravo…tango…emerg…reset,” was all I heard before everything went black.
Opening my eyes, I’m looking up to the sky. It was very warm and the surface on which I lay is coarse and somewhat yielding. I think I see a cactus before everything goes dark again.
I’m looking up at the sky again. The air feels humid and hot- palm tree fronds shade my eyes from the bright sun. Darkness follows quickly.
I’m looking up at the sky. Enemy aircraft are flying overhead. The sound of all hell breaking loose fills my ears. I can feel the concussive vibration of explosives. Everything goes black once more.
I’m looking at…at a single yellow sun surrounded by blackness. I can’t tell if I’m sitting, laying, or standing. There is a calming feeling about this place. It is neither cold nor hot here. Again blackness consumes me.
My vision slowly brightens then begins to focus on some shapes I assume are close to me. I want to rub my eyes to clear them, but my arms feel so heavy…so terribly…heavy. I think something is touching my hand- maybe rubbing my forehead? I try again to focus on the shapes above me. People! The shapes appear to be people. I try to call out for help. Why can’t I speak? The effort makes the darkness return.
My vision slowly brightens again, this time the shapes are easily recognizable as people. I try to rub my eyes but feel resistance as something touches my arm. I try again to focus on the mysterious figures above me and am rewarded with four women coming into sharper focus. All are dressed in tight fitting shimmery dresses. I try to speak and am rewarded.
“Where…where am I?” My voice sounds horrible- as if full of gravel.
“Welcome back, mother! We did not expect your return so soon.”
The voice is familiar, but I can’t put a name to it.
“Who?”
“Alexis, mother. You are back on Terra- in Citadel.”
“How?”
“Your garments. The personal protection system in your clothing was activated. You appeared here in the park unresponsive and near termination two weeks ago. As near as we can tell you had been injected with an unknown toxin. Father was able to isolate it and administer a counteragent.”
“I closed my eyes and began to slip back into darkness once again. I felt someone shake me and I re-opened them having to refocus.
“Who did this to you, mother?”
“Please tell us, Empress!”
I tried to recall the events leading up to pulling the dart from my neck.
Jack had just started to take a drink from my water flask when her eyes flew wide open. She was so startled by whatever she saw that she spit out the water. Cindy screamed? No, Cindy and Jack screamed! What did they see? Was someone behind me? Who could have snuck up without Jack hearing something?
I heard Alexis’ voice in the background. She was relaying what she saw.
“My mother could not react fast enough to protect you?” Another familiar voice asked.
“Constance?”
“Here, M’lady, as are Melanie, Isabeau, Reilly, and Cassiopeia.”
“Welcome Empress.” The girls said in unison. At the moment I was more concerned about me then the two unfamiliar names last listed.
“Why can’t I move? I feel so heavy!”
“You are still very weak from the toxin, mother. Your practitioner feels it will take a few more days for your nanos to return to large enough numbers to start your physical regeneration.”
“I want to see! Get me a mirror at once!”
“I would not advise that right now, mother. The toxin has taken an adverse toll on your appearance. Trust me, you do not look your best at the moment, Empress.” Alexis shook her head slowly.
“You mean I look old right- white hair, saggy jowls, sunken eyes, and wrinkles galore?”
“That would start the list, yes, mother. At present you look more like the previously terminated, I’m afraid.”
“You mean I look like a corpse- is that it?”
“That is a crude way of describing your current condition, M’lady. We will now leave you to rest and gather your strength. I will be back with you tomorrow, mother- sleep well.”
The room and women darkened as I felt myself forcibly entering unconsciousness.
1100 hours, Pearl Harbor, December 5th, 1941
(Supplemental Log- Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins)
“Alex!” I screamed the second I saw her.
Alex reached back and produced a small blue, fletched dart of some kind.
“What the hell is this?” She gasped out. The woman that had appeared behind Alex had vanished as fast as she had appeared.
“Alex! Cindy and I screamed again as she fell to the ground and upchucked.
“Jack…help…me,” was all she could get out before collapsing entirely. It was immediately apparent she needed better help than what we could offer! Without hesitation, I began to recite the activation code that Tibius had given me before leaving Terra. All he had said was to use it in the direst of emergencies. This certainly fit the bill!
“Alex,” I tried to get a reaction, but she was already unconscious. I went straight into the activation code. “Bravo-Tango-Echo-Sam-Three-twelve. Empress Emergency Reset- activate!” A flashing red light started blinking on her right collar.
Alex promptly vanished, leaving the two of us alone.
“Cindy, did you catch a glimpse of her face?
“What happened? Where did Capt. Steinert go?” She said in panic not answering my question.
“I activated her uniform’s emergency protocol! I haven’t a clue what it does, Cindy. Apparently it makes her phase out or transport somewhere! Did you see who did this to her?”
“She did!”
“What?”
“It looked like she appeared behind herself, ma’am!”
“Are you sure?”
“Hey, I may be your new recruit, but my eyes have always worked fine, Commander! I saw the captain behind herself- like twins! Does she have a twin?”
This was not good! One of them- a past or future Empress had gone rogue! I had my idea as to which one, but speculation at this moment was not a luxury!
“Commander?” Cindy caught my attention, “Does she have a twin?”
I was at a loss to how I wanted to tell her, so I just rambled out what I knew. “She can be in the same place as many times as she wants…I think!” I started. “Once, there were four of her standing right next to each other having a normal conversation- laughing, joking, touching, everything! I didn’t understand it then- I don’t expect you to believe me now! What I do know is that I’ve got to get you inducted before any temporal shifts develop from this attack! We need to find Mina,” I explained trying to keep my composure.
“Who’s Mina?” Cindy asked, but she would have to be patient for her answer as I was busy informing Mina what happened. She sounded horrified as she asked where she should meet us.
“Philamina Smith is the third person in your rescue party. She was taking care of some paradoxical details with Admiral Demmit. Is there any place we can meet her that would be private enough to discuss what needs to be done?
“Emily’s uncle is one of you too? It kinda all makes sense now!”
“You knew? I didn’t think anyone knew?”
“Are you kidding? I saw through that one a mile away! I just never let on. Emily is a hard-working girl that deserves to go as far as she can- maybe even become a surgeon someday!”
“Alex was right about you, lady! You certainly are a horse of a different color!”
“I hope that was a compliment, Commander!”
“It was, now do you know a place we can meet up with Mina, or not?”
“Tell her to meet us at the OC in twenty minutes; I’ll take us to some place safe.”
“Thank you, Cindy.”
“When do I get drunk, Commander?”
“As soon as possible, Lieutenant!” I told her as we started out for the Officer’s Club.
“Mina, have you been able to contact Alex?” I asked as she took a seat on Cindy’s bed. The room was comfortable for one person, but cramped with three.
“Jacquelyn, are you sure this room is secure? Can we be certain the walls are sufficiently insulated?” She cautiously looked around the small room.
“I have a dampening field up around the perimeter walls and the door and window have been immobilized. This is as safe as it gets, your highness.”
“Highness? You’re our Queen or something?” Cindy’s mouth dropped in surprise.
“Only figuratively, Love.” Her attention came back to me. “I have not been able to reach Alexandra since hearing of her assault. I fear the worst, Commander.” Mina shook her head.
“My God, we won’t be able to leave, Mina.” I realized. “I didn’t ship to Pearl until July of last year…um…of 1943. Before that I was stationed out of Norfolk. I haven’t a clue where we would be safe come Sunday morning!” I felt myself start to panic.
“She’ll be alright, Cmdr. Cummins. I have a feeling she’ll return before the attack starts.” Cindy advised in a cheery voice.
“Has she undergone the Mahanilui yet, Jacquelyn?”
“Not yet, no.” I answered.
“How can you be so certain, Cynthia Riggby? I was not informed you possessed any natural gift that would allow you to see our Empress any clearer than I?”
“It’s called optimism, highness. And where I come from that’s all some people got, aside from hope! Those two characteristics are what keep the human race going, you know!” The authority carried in that statement must have impressed Mina because she just nodded her agreement and went silent.
“The question remains where and what do we do. We still don’t know which Empress is behind all this. Mina, have you tried to contact Brianna? Maybe she can get through.”
“I’ve been trying, Jacquelyn! There simply is no one at the other end!”
“Alex Reilly! Try Alex Reilly, see if she can help!”
I listened to Mina’s attempt to contact Alex Reilly. A very groggy Alex finally answered. Mina informed her of what had happened and asked if there was any way she could help us. Unfortunately, the reach of Alex’s travel abilities would land her four hundred years shy of us! Instead, Alex checked to make sure our time and dimension were still intact by asking us various questions about current events and cross referencing them with Random’s archive.
Relieved that we hadn’t taken a temporal tangent, Mina and I bid Alex Reilly a good night and terminated the connection.
With our temporal security safe at the moment, we set about planning for our security during the attack. Mina and I were still reluctant to shed light on Cindy’s whereabouts Sunday morning though.
“I suggest we stay away from all airfields and barracks. I remember hearing about Schofield’s barracks taking a direct hit. Of course it makes sense to stay away from the harbor as the main target is the fleet.” I thought for a minute. “That leaves the civilian areas like Honolulu, and the mountains.”
“How about the hospital? Do they hit the hospital?” Cindy asked with concern.
“I don’t know for certain, Cindy. Alex is the one to ask about that- though I do know that Emily was on duty there that morning and she escaped injury!” I hated to lie to her, but if I told her that she was at the center of the explosion, she might refuse to go there and cause a tangent. “Why? I asked instead.
“Well, I go on duty 0600 Sunday morning. When does the attack start, Commander?”
“0800, I believe.”
“But I still die on Sunday? In the attack?”
Mina gasped as I nodded my head.
“You told her? Jacquelyn, we are here to save her! Why would you tell her that? Do you have no scruples?”
“Lt. Smith, Cmdr. Cummins and Capt. Steinert did not have to tell me what lay ahead. When you said that Captain Steinert was here before to rescue her brother, I put two and two together. The only logical reason you were here, talking to me, was that I was to be rescued also- that I somehow don’t make it past Sunday. I am obviously part of her grand plan to help mankind survive!”
“Emily was right about you, Lieutenant, you are very special! I can see why she tried her best to save you!” Mina praised the girl.
Cindy broke eye contact with Mina and stared at me. “I thought the Captain told you about me?”
“No, when Alex returned to 1944 with Brian by her side, she was upset that she could only save Brian- that ten of his shipmates still died after she rescued them from the Arizona.”
Cindy audibly gasped.
“She did however tell of a kind Lieutenant that offered her a place to stay for the night. Someone that made sure she had food, a bath, and a bed. This Lieutenant even gave her some clean clothes! Alex was surprised that she was so hospitable and caring to a complete stranger.”
“Me?” She asked.
Mina and I both nodded.
“Emily asked if Alex had gotten her name. When she said your name, Emily broke out in tears. She told us that you had died in the attack- that you had less than two weeks before shipping stateside. Alex has spent the better part of three weeks trying to devise a plan to get you out safely.”
“Why so long? Someone with her talents could just appear and take me! Why make a plan?”
I really didn’t want to say any more, but felt it necessary for her to understand.
“Because Emily saw you die, Cindy! She was the first on the scene- the first to check for…for a pulse!” I had to stop a second to compose myself. “
If Emily doesn’t see you die, she might not decide to transfer to a forward hospital- then she might not be aboard a submarine to load the torpedo that sinks an attacking Japanese destroyer which, in turn, gets her a silver medal and the opportunity to become a doctor and be assigned to the mission that ultimately changes us all! The future might very well change for every one of us if she does not think you are dead! Do you understand?”
We remained quiet for a long time before Cindy’s tears stopped. I was still wiping mine away when she broke the silence.
“I mean that much to the Empress? Why?”
Mina took over now. “Cynthia, the Empress has vowed to help save the world from itself. In the process, she has made it her duty to protect her friends and family- no matter the cost. She is the personification of the legendary Empress from two universes, maybe more! What she has in mind for you has not been revealed to me, but I can tell you it is far into the future, so far in fact that I cannot see you in it. Take no offence to what I say because my time here is severely limited.
“You’re dying, highness?”
“Let’s just say I am ‘going away’ and leave it, Cynthia.”
“As you wish, ma’am.”
“And I will have none of that, Miss Riggby! Our society does not require homage to nobility! We are equal- even the Empress! Is that understood?”
“Yes, ma’am. So…what do we do now?”
I opened my bag and removed an unopened bottle of whiskey I had purchased while at the Officer’s Club.
“You…get drunk!” I floated the bottle to her as I willed the top to unscrew. “That is unless you’ve changed your mind, Lieutenant?”
“No ma’am! I could use a good stiff one right about now! Care to join me?”
Empress’ Suite, 209th floor, Consulate Building, Citadel Social Center, 11:22, Median, Junia 3rd, 349 of the New Age
My eyes opened and immediately focused on Alexis at my bedside watching me. A huge smile developed on her face seeing my eyes open.
“Oh, mother, I’m so glad you’re feeling better.” She said as she leaned over and kissed me on my cheek. “You had us all worried when you first arrived.”
“How long have I been here?” I asked, noticing that my voice had returned to normal.
“Three Terran weeks, mother. It is good to see you back in good health, Empress. Father has been here every day since you arrived and has stayed your bedside every night after finding your cure. I have never seen him more protective of anyone since my coming of age forty years ago!”
I took a good look around the room and recognized my personal bedroom suite at the Consulate Building. Everything looked the same as the day we left! It made me wonder…
“When is here, honey?” I smiled back at her.
“My apologies, Empress.” Alexis blushed as she realized what I meant. She immediately bowed her head. “Welcome to Citadel, Terra, Empress. Today is Median, Junia, 3rd, 349 of the New Age.”
“Fifteen years from when we left.”
Alexis nodded.
“That would explain the two unfamiliar voices I heard earlier!”
“Reilly and Cassi are just dying to finally meet you, mother! They go on and on about…”
“I am truly sorry I was not here at your awakening, Empress Alexandra! I got here as fast as the transport system could handle!” Tibius explained as he burst into the room.
“Thank you, Tibius! Our daughter tells me you are the one to whom I owe my life.” I gave him my best smile. I felt a tear from each eye dance down my face.
“I should take my leave, mother.” Alexis said as she turned for the door.
“Stay. I wish to spend some time with my family of this world- with the people responsible for saving me.” I insisted as more tears came. Alexis made an attempt to lean over me again, but I waved her off and carefully pushed myself up to sitting. Everything about me felt stiff and sore!
Both Alexis and her father, Tibius, stared in fascination as I then touched my feet to the floor and stood for the first time in three Terran weeks! It was at this time that I noticed I was in a very smooth, silky feeling- very short- pink sleeping gown.
“After fifty-five years you still have this? Tibius, I didn’t think you were that sentimental?”
That got him to blush!
“Forgive me, M’lady, but when you arrived your protective clothing was all but destroyed. Its neuro-circuitry proved difficult to disengage from your synapses, drawing precious energy from your body. I’m afraid we will have to modify and construct a replacement.”
“As long as it brought me here to the one person that could save my life, Tibius! I should give you and your engineers a medal if I was really that kind of Empress!”
“Ah, but you truly are that ‘kind’ of Empress, M’lady! You are nobler than any royalty here or on any other world!” Tibius took my hand and kissed it.
I felt myself blush. This was how it all started in Citadel fifty-five years ago. And just like fifteen years ago, I had to resist his extensive charms yet again!
“Tibius, would it be too much to ask if I could get dressed? I fear you may be in trouble should I wear this any longer- and I may get into trouble because of you.”
Alexis covered her mouth as a giggle escaped it and looked away.
“I should go now.” She implied.
“Don’t you dare, young lady! You are the only thing keeping your father from his intended duty! And I am still saving myself for my future Earth husband!”
“If I may, Empress, from whence did thou remove when thoust emergency reset did activate?” Tibius inquired.
“Again with the Shakespearian talk, Tibius? I’ll tell you this just once! We had only been back on Earth for a few days…before…scratch that, I’d been back seven days before setting about my plan to rescue Cindy Riggby. Jack, Mina and I had just arrived at Pearl Harbor on Friday, December 5th, 1941”
I paused to do the math. “That’s thirteen years before I come here the first time, Tibius! Now please allow me to dress. I’ll join y’all shortly.”
Both Alexis and Tibius turned to exit the room. “My daughter can stay if she wants to.” It was a request not a suggestion. Alexis stopped and returned to my side. We waited for the door to close fully.
“You wished to talk with me, mother?”
“Your father said my uniform was almost destroyed? How much longer until I would have been-?”
“In all truthfulness, we could not believe you were still alive, Mother Empress- the internal and external damage to your body was so severe and extensive! It was as though the toxin was slowly digesting you from within. The practitioner attending you archived all available information because he could not understand how you survived such devastation. During your treatment he kept reprising your strength to live. I can only hope I have your fortitude when the time comes, mother.”
“I believe all my girls have it in them, Alexis. My son will too.” I said as I walked over to the closet to find something to wear.
“I have a half-brother, Empress?” She looked surprised for a moment. “Oh yes, James isn’t it?”
“No, Alexander, born December 21st, 2012- Earth time. James is your Aunt Emily’s boy born May 6th, 2002- Earth time.”
“Forgive me, mother, I should have remembered that.”
“Alexis! It’s been fifteen years! No one expects you to remember the names of people you’ve never met- especially if you have other things on your mind! Now who is Nathan?”
“Mother! For someone that claims to have no telepathic talent your hyper-cognitive skills continue to astonish me! When did your foresight return?”
“I guess today. Although I do recall seeing several different places after the reset was activated. They looked very familiar to me- did you see them when you looked into my mind earlier?”
“That was the recall system’s basic protocol, mother. The first place visited was some area called Arizona. I believe the year recorded was 2027AD. The next place you traveled was dated 2027BC- quite the range extreme, mother!”
“Ancient Kili Island and the Reilly Research Facility.”
“I believe you are correct, mother. The third place…”
“I know where the third place was, Alexis. 0815hrs Pearl Harbor, December 7th, 1941!”
“Such useless barbarism on an antique scale, though I would love to safely observe that specific event, Empress.”
That was a very dark day in American history, Alexis. Our president summed it up perfectly when he said ‘it would be a day that lived in infamy’.”
“He sounds like a very wise man. Your fourth and final stop was an unknown, unnamed place devoid of any and all life except you, mother. It sends shivers down my spine every time I picture it.”
“That would be my private dimension, honey. On that plane, I can call upon the dead for advice and conversation. The people I’ve met there have been fundamental in my education as Empress. I can take you there if you wish.” I said as I carefully shucked off the short, delicate, pink gown.
“With all due respect, Empress, I would just assume not.”
“I understand.” I said as I began to pull up my britches.
“Mother, you may consider this first.” She said as she handed me a small cylindrical device. “Terran weeks are eight of your Earth days long, and Terran days are twenty-six Earth hours long. I can sense you are about to start your cycle.”
“Aren’t you the considerate one?” I gave her a mock smile before turning and inserting the Terran equivalent of a tampon. Finding out who had poisoned me would have to wait another week…another Earth week.
Once finished dressing, Alexis and I went to the large meeting room where Tibius, Constance, Melanie, Isabeau, and two younger women greeted us.
“Mother, I’d like to introduce two more members of our society, Reilly, and Cassiopeia.”
Both girls took their turn bowing to me, greeting me properly as was the custom here on Terra. Reilly, for the most part, looked like a younger version of Alexis. Cassi, on the other hand looked like a younger version of Mariah Banes, our Shipwright.
“Greetings, Empress!” Reilly sang out. “I have been so excited to meet you. I had hoped that my own mother had been the one to arrive- not that I wanted her to be near death like you, but I so hoped it would have been her and not you, so you can imagine my surprise when Alexis confirmed to us that you were her mother instead of my mother, but you both are my mother in the relative scheme of things, which is confusing as well, but if you really think about all the parameters and logically evaluate them you two are not so much alike yet you both share the same genetic structure and programming, except you have lived in way different eras and had different experiences, but since you share memories you’re more like twins instead of temporal copies of one another- so you must be the same person or not…I get so confused, Empress!” She finished in exasperation.
“You’re about sixteen, right honey?” I asked, hoping I followed half of everything this teenager had just babbled to me.
“Sixteen this Saturian, Empress.” She blushed.
“Thought so! Honey, don’t be so afraid of me, I hardly bite! Don’t forget, I was here at your birth and share all your mother’s memories. It would honor me to act on behalf of your mother while I’m here, Reilly!”
She ran over to Alexis and wrapped her arms around her. “Did you hear that? The Empress says she would be my mother while here! She really is as nice as you say, Lady Alexis!”
“Greetings Empress! Is it possible to take me with you in order to visit my mother, Camille Darough? I long to speak with her about a great many things!” Cassi wasted no time with her inquiry- exactly as her mother would!
“That is not the way you have been taught to welcome our Empress, young lady!” Isabeau reprimanded the young woman.
“In case you’ve all forgotten, I do not stand on any strict protocol, my sisters! Cassi has left no doubt as to who her birth mother is!” I looked down the few inches to her face. “You remind me so much of her, sweetheart!”
She looked at the others. “You all hear that? She called me ‘Sweetheart’, that’s what she calls my mom!” She announced proudly.
We all laughed.
“Have you two received your gifts yet?” I asked the two after things had settled down.
“You brought us gifts too?” Cassi asked as her eyes widened.
Yep, there was Cami!
“The Empress wants to know if you and Reilly have grown into your abilities yet, Cassiopeia!” Constance corrected her.
“Oh…not yet, Empress. I have not currently found my talent and am worried it may never arrive.” Cassi’s excitement drained as her face saddened.
I carefully leaned toward her. “You will find your gift, Sweetheart. Your mother was well over one hundred and twenty-one years old before she noticed and began developing her gift. You must be patient, young one.”
“Do you see when I get my talent, Empress?”
“Oh yes. It will arrive soon, in fact.”
“Tell me! Tell me what it is…please?”
“That would spoil the surprise, sweetheart! You must wait.”
“Awwww!”
“Well I’ve gotten my talent and I saw when Cassi gets hers too!” Reilly sniped. “But I’m not going to ruin the surprise either!” She ran a finger across her mouth like a zipper and crossed her arms in front of her. I half expected her to stick out her tongue too! They reminded me so much of my two at that age!
“That is enough of that, Reilly! Your father did not raise you to be so rude!” Alexis growled. “What a show you’ve put on for the Empress! Now apologize to her and to Cassi!”
“But I didn’t do anything wrong, Alexis! Why should I say I’m sorry for something I didn’t do?”
I made my way over to Tibius who was standing at a distance from us women. Leaning in closer to him I whispered, “Reilly reminds me of Alex Reilly so much! You do know that is how she got the nickname ‘Empress’, right?”
“M’lady, I spotted the similarities as soon as she was born. Quite a handful, that one! I hope she out grows it soon though. Her father is at wits end with her, I fear!”
“Inform Gaillan and Timus that I will be taking their daughters for a visit with their mothers as soon as I clear up the mystery of who tried to kill me.”
“They will forever be in your debt, my love.”
“I could have them back in under an hour you know!”
“I think they will agree you should take your time with their return, M’lady.”
We both started laughing as Constance continued to read Reilly the riot act.
My week on Terra passed quickly and turned into two weeks as I pondered the identity of my assailant and how I would track down and capture said villain. Alexis and the other girls tried to help, but achieved nothing concrete.
Eight days after waking up in Citadel, I was reminded of one aspect of time travel and such a long life!
“Mother, you should keep this door locked! Secure building or not, someone could enter and do you harm!” Alexis warned as she opened the suite’s door.
For some odd reason I felt she was not alone, even though that looked the case. I searched my feelings as she walked over and kissed me on the cheek. Momentarily shocked, I realized that I knew this feeling- very well, in fact!
Alexis apparently noticed my expression toggle and raised an eyebrow. Standing still, she rolled her eyes once and started scanning the room.
“Alright you little pixies, I thought I told you to stay home? Show your selves!”
“Grandma!” A child’s voice shouted as a girl of about eleven appeared on the couch to the right of me- I jumped slightly. Her hair was two shades darker than mine.
“Gramma!” A second child’s voice echoed the first’s greeting as she materialized on my left side. The eight-year-old’s hair was much lighter than her older sister’s- the same color as mine, in fact.
“Hi, Grandmother!”
The third child’s voice sounded much different and I jumped in surprise.
A third child appeared right in front of me. The boy of about ten had medium brown hair and looked at me with large, blue eyes. This one reminded me of Brian at that age.
“I’m sorry, mother, but they have been so anxious to meet you! When they heard you had arrived, it took everything I had to keep them away until you recovered. I’ll take them home if you wish.
I was still in such shock to be a grandmother that Alexis started to gather her children and direct them to the door.
“How long were you going to keep this quiet, my daughter? Didn’t you know I had foreseen them before my previous departure? Come here, kids! Let Grandma have a proper look at you!” All three broke from their mother and ran back to me. A three-way mugging ensued as my grandchildren wrapped their arms around me like tentacles!
“I should have known you had seen my future, mother. In some ways you remind me of Aunt Cami. She can never mind her own business.” Alexis laughed as she sat opposite us on the matching loveseat.
“Never, ever be afraid to use your gift, Alexis. Camille saved my life a few times by eavesdropping. Oh, and always look into your family’s future, honey- you may end up saving one of them.” I tried to point to the active chaos moving and swirling around me. I found it tough to talk and give kisses at the same time.
After they settled down, I asked a question in my mind.
“I’m surprised you didn’t know their names already, mother.” Alexis winked at me.
“And I’m surprised you don’t practice what you preach, honey!”
Alexis rolled her eyes at my trapping retort.
“Children, could you introduce yourselves to Grandma?”
“Me first! I’m Nathan, Grandma! I’m nine!”
“I’m Samantha, Grandma! I’m ten!”
“I’m eight!” The littlest said.
“That’s a good age to be sweetie, but what is your name?” I asked with a smirk.
“She doesn’t listen real well!” The boy tattled.
“Nathan! That is not nice!” Alexis warned her son.
“I’m eight!” She repeated with a frown.
“Honey, tell Grandma your name.”
“I’m eight!” She said again. I felt her take her hands off me so I phased myself out and quickly moved off the couch. Hurrying around the furniture I positioned myself behind where she sat and re-phased.
“Hi, I’m Alexandra! What’s your name, honey?” The girl jumped a few inches and started to laugh.
“Alexandra.” She said shyly before quickly disappearing. I felt a finger push into my sides, just above my hips and heard a “BOO” from behind me, followed by uncontrollable laughter!
Turning quickly, I caught the little trickster before she could vanish. Picking her off the floor and hugging her close, I said, “You scared me! Why did you scare me, Alex?” We both continued laughing until I looked down and noticed I was standing in the couch. Before she did something we’d both regret, I took a few steps away and put her down, still holding her hand. “You have to put us back, Alex; your mother will start to worry. We don’t want her to do that now do we?”
“Sorry Grandma, I just do that sometimes.”
“There you two are! Mother, I didn’t think you would be gone so long- I was starting to worry! Where did you two go?”
“We were just phased out for a minute or two, dear, everything was fine.”
“Mother, you two have been gone for almost half an hour! Why did you do that?”
“I didn’t do it.” We both looked down at the girl still holding my hand, who was looking back at us with a quirky grin.
“Great! Now I have to worry about one of my own time traveling! What did you say fifteen years ago about something called ‘Karma’?” Alexis shook her head while closing her eyes a moment.
I just raised my hands, “Hey, it is the family business you know?” I forced a smile myself before looking down to young Alexandra. “Honey, y’all scared yer mother. Better not do any travelin’ ‘til I can show you how to control it, okay?”
“I promise, Empress…I mean Gramma!”
“Good girl.” I said as I released her hand.
Walking back around the furniture, I sat down next to my daughter and leaned into her ear. “Watch that one, honey, she’s my replacement.”
“Mother, don’t speak of such things!” He voice jumped an octave.
“Hey, it almost happened this time, honey. It could be worse next time.
“You…you don’t know that…or do you?” She glared at me with one eye almost closed. Although we were worlds apart, I could see she had my mannerisms.
Suddenly, all three kids screamed, “Daddy!” and flew to the door as it opened. A tall, handsome man with brown hair entered and stopped dead in his tracks when he saw me. I recognized him as my receptionist from fifteen years earlier.
“Forgive the intrusion, Empress Alexandra, I came in search of my children. I trust they haven’t been too much of a distraction?”
“No, Nathan, they have been no distraction, they have been a revelation!” I smiled to him as he battled the swarm around his midsection.
Over the next couple of days I immersed myself into my grandkids- giving my advice and experience to them- especially young Alexandra. She turned out to be a very good student.
Still, when not playing Grandma to the kids, I continued to ponder and pose ideas about who had attacked me. I seemed no closer to an answer then the day I arrived!
A break came the night before I would be clear for takeoff, so to speak. It had been five weeks since I woke up on Terra. Tibius, Gaillan Timus, and Nathan had stopped over to give their approval and requirements for me to take Reilly and Cassi back to Reilly.
“Any developments concerning your assailant, Empress?” Gaillan asked.
“None yet, I know I keep missing something though. Something so simple it could bite me on the leg.” I conceded, as I grew angry at myself for about the ten-thousandth time.
“I think I understand the colloquialism, but would that not put you back in harm’s way- possibly creating a dimensional shift?” Timus asked innocently.
“Dimensional shift?” I repeated as my mind shifted into overdrive.
Was it possible? Was she still alive? The possibility of the other Alex being out there somewhere…it wasn’t possible, was it? She would have disappeared when that dimension collapsed, wouldn’t she?
In the background, I heard a faint voice say, “I think the Empress has just had her epiphany. Gentleman, I suggest we leave and retire for the night. I will alert my daughter as to Alexandra’s present bearing, she will no doubt want to remain here until her return.”
Ignoring the voice, I continued working the possibilities.
Blinking my dry eyes several times for moisture, I came face to face with Alexis. She wore the biggest smile I’d seen to date.
“Your mind is a wondrous, vast, fast moving landscape, mother!” She laughed, still staring into my eyes. “So many facets, possibilities, theories, and chaos! No wonder father refuses to look any deeper than just below its surface! I trust you have worked out all the specifics?”
“Where did the men go?” I asked looking around the room.
My daughter seemed amused by my question, but answered with a devious smile. “They went home two nights ago, Empress. You have been…um, thinking…for fifty-two hours straight! Mother, I was beginning to speculate if you had lapsed into a coma!”
“I think I know who poisoned me, honey. If I’m right, Earth’s timeline has been drastically changed, but I have a plan that may return it. I will require the talents of all my sisters here on Terra.”
“You know you have only to ask, Empress. We will be honored to help restore our neighboring world to its right and proper path! My sisters have been informed and should arrive here in a few minutes. Father, Gaillan, Timus, and Nathan have also been told and are enroute now. You do know that Reilly and Cassi have also been listening and are in the elevator as we speak?”
“They have a role to play in this as well, Alexis! I will need the help and cooperation of all the talented women of Citadel in order to right this wrong!” I announced regally.
I’m afraid not all the talented women on Terra are willing to volunteer, mother.”
“Those six still haven’t come around yet?” I asked in amazement before I focused on them. “I don’t understand some people! They have everything they could possibly want yet, they hold me responsible for thwarting their plan to take over Earth!”
“Only in their mind’s, mother! It is hard to focus on such fantasies while being serviced by their husbands so frequently!” She laughed.
I laughed with her a few minutes before something disturbed those humorous thoughts.
Alexis stared into my eyes once more then giggled, “You get to blow something up, don’t you?”
I felt my face sadden. “Yes…something like that…unfortunately.”
“That was not the look I anticipated, mother! You are usually more excited at such a prospect. What is different…oh, I see. That paints quite a different picture, does it not?”
I just nodded slowly to her.
“We’re ready to go Empress!” Two voices cried in tight harmony as the door to my suite flew open and banged loudly off the wall!
“Oh, to have that much energy!” I mumbled to my daughter.
“It was worse a couple of years ago when puberty struck!” She laughed back.
I stood back up, although I hadn’t remembered sitting down in the first place, and pointed to the two excited teens. “You two! Sit over there! Keep quiet until I have explained everything!”
“Yes, Empress!” They acknowledged and sat where directed. Occasionally there was a giggle or whisper from them as we waited for everyone to arrive.
Tibius was the last to enter the suite. He looked bushed- I suspected he had been busy and hurried whatever meeting he was in to get here quickly.
“I beg your forgiveness, Empress Alexandra! I was overseeing the newest agricultural proceedings half way across Terra. It is a three-station journey from there- one that requires a ten minute layover at each!” Tibius seemed out of breath as he apologized.
“M’lady, I trust you have arrived at a means to foil your attacker?” Timus asked as he stared curiously at the two quiet teenagers. Gaillan raised an eyebrow at the two also.
“I have, sirs!” I said as I began spelling out my plan.
“Aye! Regrettable that it must be done, Empress, but the proper tracking of time is more important in this case!” Tibius gave his opinion as I finished laying out my plan.
“Your logic of the situation is truly remarkable, M’lady! Might it be too dangerous for the young ladies though?”
“He called us young ladies, Cassi!” Reilly whispered as she elbowed her friend. It was the first movement out of them since I began our strategy meeting some sixty minutes ago. I noticed Timus and Gaillan frequently looking over at their daughters in total disbelief the whole time.
“They’ll be fine, guys! I promise nothing will harm them.” I reassured the men.
“She’s managed to keep them caged this long, Gaillan, that’s more than we were ever able to do!” Timus admitted.
He nodded in agreement.
“Bring them home safe, Empress- all of them, I mean.”
“That’s the plan!” I reassured Tibius. “Don’t worry, Nathan, I’ll bring Alexis home to you in the same condition she leaves in!” I beat him to the punch.
“Are you sure you do not have telepathic talent, M’lady?”
“Foresight and a wealth of friends and family is all I need, sir.” I said feeling a little choked up. I decided to readdress the discussed topic. “Getting back to the plan. Does everyone understand their part in it?” Seeing all nods to the affirmative, I concluded our meeting. “Okay, we shove off at 0800 tomorrow. Remember to bring enough clothing and personals for a week. Let’s get some sleep, now. See y’all in the morning!”
As people filed out of the suite, Nathan and Alexis lagged behind and stopped at the door. I looked back at the loveseat and noticed Reilly and Cassi hadn’t moved.
“Take a seat you two.” I motioned my daughter and her husband back to the couch.
“Mother, there is apparent danger in this plan. It is not as mundane as you spelled out! There is a slight chance some of us will not make it back!” She warned. I heard the two teens gasp quietly.
“So you have learned to use your primary gift!” I watched her reaction to my statement. Nathan looked to his wife with serious concern.
“I can assure you that your betrothed will return to you and the children, Nathan, however…”
His attention shot to me.
“However, she may be somewhat different when she does.” I squinted at Alexis.
“How? How will she be different, M’lady?”
“She will no longer be of just this world, sir, She will have experienced something this world has not seen in many eons- the barbaric violence and unnecessary destruction of war! Everyone returning to Terra will have a better understanding of what can be involved in securing peace for an entire planet. Earth is at a point in its development that you have long since committed to legend- to folklore. For us it will be reality.”
“As long as she remembers me, Empress. That is all I ask of you.”
“A reasonable request, my son-in-law! I shall honor it with my life!”
“We need to be going now, mother! Join me, Nathan?” Alexis’ question was more a command as she grabbed him and escorted him out of the suite.
“Now, what seems to be bugging you two?” I asked turning to the angelic looking teenagers still motionless on the loveseat.
“We’re worried about you, Empress.” Reilly answered after a short pause.
“Oh?”
“Yes, Empress, Reilly has seen you in conflict and we worry for your safety.” Cassi continued with a sad look on her face.
“That is my worry, girls, not yours. As I said earlier, we all have our parts to play in this adventure- I am no different in that regard. I alone brought about this debacle, so I should be the one to remedy it. Now isn’t it time you two got to bed? We have a lot of traveling to do tomorrow.”
“You are as fearless as legend records, Empress- a true warrior, M’lady!”
“I’m just as afraid as you are, Reilly. If I weren’t, I’d be a fool! You would do well to remember that! Now scoot!”
I shooed the two out of the suite and walked to my room. I didn’t expect to get much sleep tonight, but decided to try.
I was the first to arrive at Citadel’s central park the next morning. Dressed in my new, upgraded uniform, I decided to finish the coffee I had brought with me. Tibius had done a wonderful job of reconstructing and modifying the design. My only concern was what he had added to it- that and the white, comfortable material looked unusually white!
Laying my bag on a bench, I sat down next to it, sipped my coffee, and waited. An hour later, Alexis and the others approached along the stone-paved path. I had learned the night before that Connie would not be joining us having just found out she was just starting her first trimester. Jack was going to flip when she found out she was going to be a Grandma!
Cassi and Reilly were last in line followed by Tibius, Nathan, Timus, and Gaillan. All four men were dressed in formal business attire. The six of us women looked very ‘Navy’ in our ‘Whites’.
“Welcome, my sisters!” I stood and greeted them. “Welcome, kind Gentlemen!” I greeted the guys separately out of respect for the trust they were placing in me. I was in turn, welcomed by each individually.
With tears flowing freely, except for Reilly and Cassi that is, I motioned for the men to step back and asked everyone to hold hands.
“Empress, what will be your first stop?” Tibius asked, breaking my concentration on our destination.
“Reilly Research Station, 2026BC, Earth Time. I want to see if the tangent has caused a ripple that far back.” I said even as I heard two excited gasps from my youngest companions. Timus and Gaillan nodded. I returned to concentrating on my target and date.
“”The trip will take several minutes,” I informed everyone. “There may be a little pain, but I must ask you all not to ease your grip. You may close your eyes if you wish. I will first out-phase us then begin travel after a ten count. We will begin in ten, nine,”
I started to phase-out our group and immediately heard Tibius in my mind. ‘Travel well, Empress. I look forward to your return- and good hunting!’
“Eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two…mentally, I squeezed the trigger and we were off.
The white-blue light of Terra’s sun faded to darkness and a multitude of stars filled our vision. Quickly, the stars jogged and transited from ahead of us to behind us. Did I hear two young voices screaming in excitement as if riding a rollercoaster?
A yellow star came into view and as we neared, I caught sight of Earth’s neighboring planets, Saturn, Jupiter and Mars. Earth came into sight and her bright blue oceans began to increase in size. The Pacific Ocean centered up in my field of view and loomed larger and larger.
A group of small islands appeared as the light around us increased. A second later we found ourselves standing on the sandy soil of one of those islands- I hoped it was the right one…and the right time… and the right timeline!
Turning around, I recognized the futuristic building I had brought to these shores- to this universe. There before us was the airlock and in it stood Alex Reilly slowly looking around!
I immediately re-phased us.
“About time you got here, sis! I was beginning to worry you got lost!”
Alex practically fell to one knee with a devious smile. “Welcome, Empress, to Reilly Research Station! It is high time you got here in the year 2026BC!”
Her smile and humor were a welcome sight indeed!
“Mother!” Reilly cried out as she released Cassi’s hand and ran to Alex.
At first Alex looked confused, but quickly welcomed the girl by wrapping her arms around the teen.
Cassi screeched as she suddenly rose up off the ground a few feet and looked around in terror for the source.
Cami appeared in the doorway with a huge, tear filled smile. As expected no words were exchanged, but that didn’t matter as the hovering teenager floated over to her mother, landed gently, and the two wrapped their arms around each other.
Randi exited the door next and walked over to Isabeau. They kissed, lip to lip for several seconds before Randi lifted her arms. Every light in the whole facility came on instantly as Randi greeted her daughter.
“Welcome to Reilly, my revision! Welcome, all of you!” She shouted.
“Show off!” Alex Reilly hissed.
“So you’ve been expecting us? I take it you’ve been in contact with Mina.”
“Indeed! She and Jacquelyn are expectant of your return to Pearl. It’s good to see you sister!” We hugged and I felt the reassuring tingle.
“I never thought that would feel so wonderful, Alex! I’m afraid the memories included with it may infect your dreams for several months though.
“You’re a Grandmother? How wonderful! Oh, the future Empress has emerged.” Alex smiled as she called that memory.
“I’m not entirely sure she has, Alex! Young Alexandra may just be able to manipulate time on a limited basis. She has much to learn yet. Of course she is only eight.”
“Too bad we have no way to gauge her talents.”
“Part of me wishes I could, Alex.” I said a little saddened at the thought.
“M’lady, it is nice to see you again!” Alexis said as she bowed her head to Alex.
“Listen, hun, you bow to me one more time an I’ll take you to some place and time that demands paying respect like that! We bow to no one here, you understand?”
“You tell her, mom! Alexis can be such a stickler for protocol sometimes!” Reilly interjected.
“Learning to pay the proper respect is part of learning to be civilized, young one! You should always respect your elders!”
“See?”
“Your sister is right, my precocious one!” Alex agreed.
“Did someone call me?” A tiny voice said from just over Alex’s head.
Reilly’s mouth fell open the minute she laid eyes on Yuuka! Cassi followed suit with the exception of trying to capture the tiny flying figure.
“Hey, don’t touch, kid! I’m real- trust me- look!”
Yuuka quickly grew and stood in front of the surprised teenagers.
“I don’t care if you are new here, don’t touch the pixie!” Yuuka snarled, pointing a finger at both girls. Turning to me, Yuuka addressed me in Japanese. “Empress, it is nice to see you well again! When I came upon you laying face up in the glade, I feared the worst! You looked ready for the afterlife, ma’am! I’m sorry I did not get help, but you disappeared so fast!” She hugged me. “Now can you tell Alex to stop hovering over Hoshi and I so much? She is really getting annoying!”
“Um, Yuuka? We all have translators, hun! We all can understand you?” Alex Reilly said seriously, but couldn’t hold the straight face and started giggling.
“So where is Hoshi? I thought…” I started to ask before someone tugged on my coattail.
“I’m right here, Empress!”
“Not a second ago you weren’t!” I laughed.
“Did you see that, Reilly!” Cassi shouted as she pointed to Hoshi. “I love this place!”
“Let’s go inside, shall we?” Alex gestured to the door. “I’m sure everyone else would like to meet our Terran sisters too!”
Alex stopped and turned quickly before entering the airlock’s door. “I suggest that all natural telepaths temporarily mute their gift before entering our airlock! She’s old and cranky, and may just bite!” She focused on me and giggled.
“Why did she say that, mother?” Alexis asked as we entered the hallway past the airlock.
“Because we had a run-in with it in 1944. The system fed back on my gift and knocked both of us out with a bolt of, I guess, lightning. Some Japanese soldiers occupying the island captured us and tried to interrogate us.” I motioned to Yuuka and Hoshi.
“No! Not them, they don’t look like the enemy, mother!”
“Not in this form, no, but before their Mahanilui…”
“Oh. What’s that Cami? Oh, I’ll tell her.”
“What?”
“Cami says that they would rather us not remind Yuuka and Hoshi of their lives before the Mahanilui, they are still sensitive in that regard.”
“She couldn’t tell me personally?” I looked at her in disbelief.
“No she couldn’t, Empress- not when she does not know where I am,” said a small voice close to my right ear. I didn’t even feel her land on my shoulder!
“Pixie, I warn you this one time…announce yourself! I have a lot of things on my mind and am in no mood!” I growled quietly not wanting to break her tiny eardrums.
“My apologies, Empress, I will respect your wishes.” Yuuka’s voice took on a sad tone.
“Pixie?”
“Yes, Empress?”
“Thank you for finding me. Your presence there may have saved my life. Thank you, Yuuka-chan!”
That seemed to cheer her up as she took off like a bullet up the hallway.
1323hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, February 10th, 2026BC
“So, what is your plan, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked for the benefit of Cami, Randi, Yuuka, and Hoshi.
“First we need to find some way of tracking her- some way that she won’t initially foresee.” I informed everyone.
“You should think of something that you wouldn’t think of, M’lady!” Reilly interjected.
“That made absolutely no sense, Reilly- be quiet!” Cassi warned her friend.
“I was just trying to help!”
“Honey, I already know I need to think of something I normally wouldn’t think of. Unfortunately, if I can think of it the other Alex can too!”
“Oh ya. I didn’t think of that.”
“What you need is a spy, ma’am!” Yuuka said from my shoulder. True to her promise she had announced herself and asked to perch there as our meeting started.
“How could a spy help, Yuuka? Hoshi asked with a little opposition. She had taken to repeating everything Yuuka said so that everyone heard her.
“A spy would be discovered almost immediately, little fae!” Alexis stated flatly.
“Not if she were…say…five inches tall!” Cassi burst out pointing a finger at Yuuka.
“Why should I be the spy?” Yuuka asked and Hoshi repeated.
“You said you would do anything to help!” Cassi snapped back.
“I didn’t say a word!”
“No, but you thought it!”
“Wait!” I interrupted the escalating argument. “You can hear her thoughts when she’s like this?” I asked as I pointed to where Yuuka sat on my shoulder, nearly poking her in the stomach as I did.
“Yes, I thought everyone could?” Cassi answered matter-of-factly.
“No, not everyone can, Cassiopeia! Just Hoshi and…” I looked around the table at the smiling faces, “And those of Terran ancestry, apparently!”
“Interesting.” Alex Reilly raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t see that one coming!”
“Nor did I, sis. Pixie? Let’s take a walk.” I said to Yuuka as I stood up from my chair. “You can stay where you are Yuuka-chan.”
“What are you thinking, sis?” Alex asked as I neared the doorway.
“Yuuka and I are going to go for a walk and I would like our Terran sisters to monitor our conversation.” I turned around and looked at the five women. “I won’t be too long. Oh, see if you can relay what you see and hear to Randi so she can record it. I’d like a playback when we return, Randi.”
“As you wish, Empress- file transfer is engaged.”
“Thank you, Randi.”
I turned around and walked out into the hallway with Yuuka still on my shoulder.
“What are you going to do, ma’am?”
“You just sit still and gently touch my neck. I want to see if I can feel your touch. Let me know when you’re ready, Yuuka-chan.”
“I’ve been leaning on your neck the whole time, ma’am.”
“I suggest you keep leaning then, Yuuka-chan. We’re going on a short trip.”
“Where…”
Darkness suddenly surrounded us- not complete darkness though. A small unmoving yellow sun provided enough light for us to comfortably see with.
“Are we going? Oh. Where are we, Empress?” Yuuka asked in bewilderment.
“This is my private realm, Yuuka-chan- a place I come to have some peace and quiet. A place where I can talk to friends and family long since departed.”
“This is heaven? I expected it to be lighter here.”
“This is no more heaven then hell, pixie.”
“Then it is purgatory!”
“Let’s just call it Alexandra’s private domain and leave it at that, Yuuka.”
“That works too.”
I shook my head a few times at the tiny comedian.
“Why are we here, ma’am?”
“To test the Terran’s ability to follow you. If they can do that, we stand an excellent chance of capturing the rogue Alex!”
“But why here? This place is so…empty!”
“Exactly why we’re here, Yuuka-chan. This domain is unique to me. Alex Reilly has a domain similar, but reversed from mine. This being true, our rogue Alex should have a unique domain also. If Alexis and the others can monitor you here, it stands to reason they can hear you in other realms also.”
“That’s if I volunteer.”
“Yes, only if you volunteer.”
“I’d like to try something else, Yuuka. If you could talk to anyone now departed, who would it be?”
As Yuuka thought about that I concentrated on her unvoiced selection. I already knew whom she chose.
“Who calls me from my sleep? Who are you and why am I here?” A woman’s ragged voice called out from the surrounding darkness. An older Japanese woman stepped into the light before us.
“Mama?” Yukki gasped.
“Oh, you have a fairy in your possession too! A very lucky sign, young lady! Now why do you call me?”
“Mama! It is me, Yuuka Sukiro!”
“I know of no such woman…fae or human! Do you always let your pet speak and dishonor you?” The older woman glared at me.
“Do you know who I am, Mrs. Sukiro?” I asked as I put a hand on my hip.
“You are an American! From somewhere in that country’s middle, I surmise!”
“Mama was a cook that traveled with our dignitaries to America after the Great War. She and father died when a Nazi submarine sunk their ship while returning to America from Europe.” Yuuka informed me.
That would explain her dripping clothes and sour attitude.
“Again you let your pet speak for you…” She purposely stopped so I would identify myself.
“Empress, Mrs. Sukiro! I am the Empress of Time and Space- have you not heard of me?”
The older woman let out a gasp. “I have heard talk among the others about a being powerful enough to talk to the resting. I thought her only myth. I did not mean to dishonor you, Empress! How my I serve you?”
“First you can say hello to your son, Shinji Sukiro! She has agreed to undergo a ritual we call the Mahanilui. It gives the recipient special gifts at the cost of his male identity.”
“Shinji?” The woman repeated as she stared at her tiny daughter in disbelief. She never noticed that her dripping attire had changed- or that she appeared younger- I thanked Alex Reilly for that trick.
“It’s me, mama! I’m called Yuuka now.”
“But you are a fairy! How is this possible?” She came closer and touched Yuuka’s small face with her finger.
“It’s her gift, ma’am. Yuuka has the ability to become a pixie.” I answered.
“I can fly, mama!” The pixie sprung up from my shoulder and flew around us a few times then tried to land on her mother’s shoulder. Yuuka quickly caught herself after finding no tangible perch. She returned to my shoulder.
“Why can’t I land on her? Why is she not really here?”
“She is only the spirit of your mother, Yuuka. We can see and communicate with each other, but she is not really here- I’m sorry, Yuuka-chan.”
“Yuuka…That is my name also- it means little flower. It fits you well, little one.”
“I did not mean to dishonor you or father, mama.” Yuuka lowered her head.
“Why do you assume you dishonor us at all, little one?”
“I am no longer a man and cannot carry on the name of Sukiro!” She said with sadness.
“But you are aligned with the Empress, my Yuuka! Rumor has it she is sworn to help all mankind! What could be more honorable, little one?”
“Awwww, Sukiro Yuuka! Where is my little fairy?” A commanding, deep male voice called out and echoed around us.
Yuuka quickly stood up on my shoulder and put a death grip on my earlobe! “It is father!” she cried in fear.
A well-dressed man about five-seven appeared next to Yuuka’s Ma.
“Empress!” The man bowed, “I am honored you have chosen my son…daughter to assist in your cause! I have been watching her with interest these many years!”
“He can do that, ma’am?” Yuuka’s eyes got big.
“Ya, hun, they can watch if they so choose.”
“It saddens me that you resorted to violence on first meeting the Empress! I thought we taught you better young ma…lady!”
“But father! At that time she was the enemy! I only sought to do my duty for the Emperor!”
“The Emperor is weak! He dishonors all of Japan by submitting to the military!” The man just about shouted.
“You would do well to serve the Empress! She has no political goals. Empress, if our daughter dishonors you in any way, bring her back here and we shall discipline her! If it were possible I would say leave her here with us. Now it is time for us to take our leave! Do the Sukiro family name honor and serve the Empress well, little flower, we will be watching you!”
Both of Yuuka’s parents faded away and the two of us were left alone again.
“That went well…I thought.” I mumbled.
“Can we return home now ma’am- before my uncle shows up?”
“Ready, Yuuka. Just hold on.”
My quarters at Reilly replaced my domain and Yuuka quickly took flight and grew to full size.
“Let’s head back to the others and find out if that experiment bore any fruit.” I put my hand on Yuuka’s shoulder. She was still shaking from her encounter. “They really seem to care for you, Yuuka-chan! Most parents would shun someone like us.”
“Did you see the way father was looking at me, ma’am? I never knew him to be such a deviate! I felt as though my clothing was being removed piece by piece!”
“And you wouldn’t have if put in his position?”
“But he is dead!”
“Since when did that ever stop a man from looking at a beautiful woman?” I laughed.
I motioned her to follow me as I walked out into the hall.
‘Randi, could you play back the file you just recorded?” I requested as Yuuka and I entered the meeting room.
“But Empress, you just left a minute ago! What could possibly be there in that short of time?”
“Random Peltierre! Are you questioning the Empress? Locate and display the designated archive.” Alex Reilly protested.
“I found the file, Alex. I don’t think…oh, that’s bigger than I thought.” Randi started to say then changed her tune. “There is a good twenty minutes of information here, but how?”
“Could you just play the file, Randi?” I asked politely. I motioned to the large screen on the wall.
“Playback online.” She announced with a slight look of disbelief.
The monitor came alive with the image of a huge indefinable mass with a sparkly, large glassy looking circle in the middle.
“What is that?” My voice raised an octave.
“Your ear, Empress. That is your diamond stud in the center. This is how you look through my eyes.” Yuuka explained.
“That out of focus, Yuuka? Girl you need some glasses!”
“That is my fault, Empress. Just a moment…there!” Randi apologized as the image snapped into focus.
The image started to pan around to the right. My cheek and nose passed by as I heard myself say, “You just sit still and gently touch my neck. I want to see if I can feel your touch. Let me know when you’re ready, Yuuka-chan.”
“I’ve been leaning on your neck the whole time, ma’am.”
“I suggest you keep leaning then, Yuuka-chan. We’re going on a short trip.”
“Where…”
The image went dark suddenly then a new image focused. A small unmoving yellow sun provided enough light for us to comfortably see with.
“Are we going? Oh. Where are we, Empress?”
“This is my private realm, Yuuka-chan, a place I come to for some peace and quiet. A place where I can talk to friends and family long since departed.”
“This is heaven? I expected it to be lighter here.”
“This is no more heaven then hell, pixie.”
“Then it is purgatory!”
“Let’s just call it Alexandra’s private domain and leave it at that, Yuuka.”
“That works too.”
Everyone watched as the file continued to play. For Yuuka and I it was just a boring replay of what had just happened- only from Yuuka’s unique point of view, but looking around the room I saw surprised faces watching in amazement as Yuuka’s parents just appeared, had their say, then disappeared. I noticed Alex smile when Mrs. Sukiro’s clothing immediately dried and she grew a little younger- she gave me a thumb’s up. Yuuka also noticed her mother’s transformation and looked at me with a tear rolling down her cheek. She just nodded once and turned her attention back to the recording.
“You would do well to serve the Empress! She has no political goals. Empress, if our daughter dishonors you in any way, bring her back here and we shall discipline her! If it were possible, I would say leave her here with us. Now it is time for us to take our leave! Do the Sukiro family name honor and serve the Empress well, little flower, we will be watching you!”
Both of Yuuka’s parents faded away.
“That went well…I thought.”
“Can we return home now ma’am- before my uncle shows up?”
“Ready, Yuuka! Just hold on.”
The recording stopped as the image moved past my face in my room.
“Well, I think we proved that theory!” I said cheerfully. “What we need now is for a spy…a tiny…little…spy to volunteer!” I looked toward Yuuka, who had remained full-size after our return.
“If Empress Alex Reilly wishes me to participate, I shall do so without hesitation, Empress!” Yuuka stood and bowed to Alex.
“Alex and I are one in the same, Yuuka-chan.” Alex said as she looked to me.
“That is not entirely correct, Alex-sensei. There are slight differences in your behavior and actions.”
“She is observant, Alex.” I looked to my twin with a devious smile.
“For instance, Alex Reilly is far easier to anger than you and she expresses that anger differently too, Empress.”
“Yuuka?”
“Yes, Empress?”
“Stop while you’re ahead, honey.”
“So does anyone have any idea how to get Yuuka to hitch a ride on our rogue Alexandra?”
“Mother, I thought you had this all worked out before we left Terra? You spent almost two days in deep concentration!” Alexis looked disappointed and a little confused.
“Honey, we were almost what, a hundred and nine light-years and four thousand years from here! Even by my standards, that is a long way away! I could only see your part in this mission, my Terran sisters! Now that we are all here, we can fine tune it.” I looked around the room. “Since we have the means to follow our pray, how do we find her? That is where you come in Melanie.”
“Me? Why me? What can I do that any of my sisters can’t?”
I mimicked her word for word, which only got her mad.
“Why do you mock me, Empress? You know that I share my mother’s talent for languages!”
“Honey, I’m just trying to show you that this is one of those parts I’ve foreseen! Now go on and say what was really on your mind, sweetheart.” I urged.
“I was just thinking that…will you please stop mimicking me, Empress- both of you?!”
Alex and I both smiled again. “Please continue, dear. We won’t make fun of you any more- promise!” Alex motioned for her to continue.
I was just…” Melanie glared back at us a moment.
“Or any less,” I giggled.
“We should go back to when it first happened!” She hurriedly shouted out the rest in annoyance.
“You two really are like sisters! And you call us the adolescents!” Reilly giggled out while shaking her head.
“Honey, you should see when more than two of us get together!” Alex Reilly laughed. “Now that’s a party!”
“I still don’t see what this had to do with me, Empress!” Melanie looked upset as she replied quietly.
“Well someone had to have the idea, why not you, Melanie?” I looked at her seriously.
“I thought my talent would come into play or something!” Her face turned sad.
“Did I say anything about that, hun?” I winked.
The girl’s depression immediately eased.
“Well, we now have the means and a possible contact location. All we need is the when. Shall we plan on 0900 tomorrow?”
Everyone nodded in agreement.
“Great! Then I’ll see y’all in the morning.” I said with excitement.
Everyone got up and started to leave the room.
“Alex, I’d like you, Yuuka, Hoshi, and Alexis to stay a few minutes more please?”
“Sure, sis, what’s up?”
“I would like to practice Yuuka’s deployment and retrieval if you don’t mind.”
“Why do you request me here, mother?” Alexis asked.
“Because you can see where she is and relay that to me if we should lose her and Hoshi is more familiar with this island than you. She would be able to direct me to where Yuuka is.”
“Then why am I here, sis?”
“Because Yuuka is your responsibility and seems to have taken a liking to you. Plus I need you for a backup, sis- in case anything happens…to me!” I told her downheartedly.
“Stop that right now! I have no intention of taking your place in the future, so don’t even consider your departure, Alexandra Steinert!” Alex growled. “We both know it won’t be necessary, anyway!”
“I didn’t see my assault coming, Alex! Can you actually say, without one doubt, that we’ve actually seen every possible scenario?”
“No, but…”
“I have to consider the fact that I might not come back, Alex. It’s part of my training!” I looked at her with all the seriousness I could muster.
“Feces!”
“What?”
“Um…Bovine dung!”
“I don’t get the meaning, sis.” I eyed her curiously.
Alex paused as her eyes searched around the room for the correct term and usage.
“Bullshit!” She exclaimed.
I finally let the laugh I had been holding free. It quickly rebounded off Alex then hit Alexis, though I don’t think she quite got the meaning or the humor. After our laughter settled down, I told her the real reason I needed her here.
“Alex, I need you for the target. Yuuka needs to know how hard she can land, where she can hold, and where to hide. Since we are identical to our rogue sister, she will know exactly how to do it.”
“Why didn’t you just say that in the first place?”
“Because she’s trying to keep Yuuka from getting too nervous.” Alexis interrupted with the correct answer.
“You read her mind!”
“No, Aunt Alex, I didn’t have to. Mother’s attempt to disarm our resident pixie’s stress with hi-jinx has been used on many worlds with moderating success. In this case it has worked on a limited basis.”
“Well, I was feeling better before you had to ruin it, Alexis.” Yuuka complained before shrinking back to pixie size. “Can we just get started with the training, Empress?” The tiny, winged woman queried as she landed on my shoulder.
With a full two hours of trial and error behind us, I was confident that our plan might work. Yuuka had successfully completed all but her first deployment- missing her target that time due to the momentary disorientation she experienced re-phasing by herself. I had seen the same thing happen when Mina released her grip at Pearl.
Mina…I hoped she was all right.
For her part, our tired pixie was rewarded with a large mug of honey before she grew to full-size and trudged off to bed for the night. Alex, Alexis, Hoshi, and I discussed and critiqued Yuuka’s performance.
“Yuuka is simply amazing, mother! I never thought anyone could move that fast!”
“I can move just as fast, Alexis!”
“Let me rephrase. Yuuka and you, Hoshi, are amazing!”
“Thank you, M’lady.”
Alexis glared at Hoshi. “You are of our sisterhood. You shall not call me anything other than my given name.”
“A little touchy, ma’am?”
“I have been referred to as ‘M’lady’ ever since I was born! That was…” Alexis stopped to convert to Earth equivalents. “Seventy-eight Earth years ago and mostly by the men of Terra! I will not have one of my sister’s address me in like fashion!”
“You mean Hoshi and I are still the youngest ones here, my daughter?” My smile grew until I noticed Hoshi look at me.
“I’ll tell you later, hun. Alexis, why don’t you get some sleep? I want all of us to be at our best for this mission. You and your Terran sisters have to be at the top of your game for this to all work.”
“But it isn’t even past 2200hrs yet, mother. It’s just after dinner back home!” Alexis argued.
“Tough! Here on Earth we only have two hours left in the day. Now go and try to sleep! Don’t make me ground you from this mission, sweetheart!”
“Like you could do that!” She snorted.
“I can’t, but your Aunt Camille can! Now go!” I pointed to the hallway, as my smile became an evil grin.
“And if she won’t, I definitely will, dear niece!” Alex reassured her with an evil grin of her own.
Whether intended or not, Alexis stormed out of the room like a scolded teen.
“They are so precious at that age, sis!” I giggled after Alexis had disappeared down the hall.
“You know that with all the traveling you’ve done over the last few months, you really aren’t twenty-eight any more, sis. More like thirty-six, unless I’ve forgotten a few shorter larks!”
“A wise woman once told me that a true noblewoman never reveals her age, Alex.”
“And that’s why we’re going to set this all right!” She winked.
“Yuuka was right about you two, Empress. You really do act like twin sisters.” Hoshi shook her head as she smiled.
“Time for you to sprint off to bed also, Miss Takara. We may need your speed tomorrow too.”
“I’m going to turn in too, I think, Alex.” Alex Reilly covered a yawn with the back of her hand. “All that quick phasing tires a body out. Good night, Alexandra.”
“’Night, Alexandra.” I had been fighting a yawn myself as my twin exited the room. I waited a minute before setting course for my own room.
“What is it about this place?” I asked myself as I got up to answer my door. I had just laid head to pillow not one minute before!
“Mother, I had a terrible fantasy, can I come in?” Alexis said as she pushed her way past me.
“Sure, come in and have a seat, hun.” I noticed that she wasted no time taking a seat. “Horrible nightmare fantasy or dirty fantasy?”
“Mother!”
“Hey, you’re the mind-reader, not me.”
“This is serious! In this dream I saw you get kidnapped when we tried to capture the rogue! She threatened to kill you if we didn’t return to Terra! She slashed your throat anyway before we could stop her!” Her tears were enough to tell me she was truly frightened.
“I saw that scenario while still in Citadel, honey. It was just one of many that proved unsatisfactory.” I walked over to her and started to comb my fingers through her hair.
“I always loved when you did that, mom.” I decided not to challenge her slip of formalness.
“It always seemed to set you at ease. I assure you that I will not die tomorrow. No one will die tomorrow. The natural flow of time will be restored and all will be as it should be, sweetheart- I promise you.” I said as I continued stroking her hair.
“Mom?”
“Yes, honey?”
“Mom, something is going to happen between our two worlds and I…I feel powerless to stop it.”
“You mean the invasion, honey? Don’t worry about that, hun, Tibius will give up the notion after you return to Citadel.” I kept my voice calm and soft.
“You’ve seen what happens?” Alexis looked up with a start- her eyes wide with disbelief and tear-filled.
“Of course! And I have worked out the best diplomatic tactic to quell such a conquest.”
“How did you keep such an important subject from me?” She paused. “Then you must also know he asked me to find Earth’s vulnerabilities?”
“Yes, honey, I did. There are a great many things you and Tibius don’t know about the Empress of Time and Space. That’s why he asked you to do recon for him- I frighten him.”
“I’ve searched your mind for any evidence or hint that you knew and found nothing. Where have you been hiding it, mom?” She looked up at me again in confusion.
“Where you, your father, or anyone else on Terra couldn’t possibly find them, Alexis.”
“Where?”
“When.”
“What?”
“When, honey. Where in ‘time’ do I keep them- I can do that, remember?” I gave her a wink. “Why disclose this to me, honey? Your father will be outraged when he finds out, you know.”
“I didn’t want to do it in the first place, mom! Terran philosophy teaches us to respect others, but to respect our parents above all. You are my mother! My morals and feelings have been in serious conflict since asked to gather intelligence on Earth! Sometimes, I think he doesn’t understand us- sometimes, I don’t understand myself, mom!”
“He is a man, honey! Take some advice from one who knows how they think. Some people, not just men mind you, will treat you like a queen only until they get what they want. Others will forever treat you like a fragile doll and give you the illusion of importance while cautiously manipulating you.” I paused. “Then, there is your father. Tibius has his own agenda, that is true, but it involves the continuation of his race- your race, Alexis. In a little under a hundred years, Terra’s sun will brighten and shrink at the same time. This may possibly bring an end to life on Terra. Tibius wants to relocate your race to another planet- another solar system. One where Terran’s will live in safety- our planet fits the bill. The only problem is that Earth already has an expanding population all its own.”
My daughter’s mouth couldn’t get any farther open without dropping off her face.
“You…you’ve seen this? How? It is so long into the future!”
“You seem to forget that Reilly Station was originally an astronomical observatory. Randi and Isabeau exchanged data when they kissed- she also spent three years on Terra, remember? Her observations of Terra’s sun matched archives recorded here about a similar solar system in Reilly’s original universe. She had me hide…she called it making a ‘backup’ of the information before sharing it with your father. Tibius immediately wiped it from her mind when Randi revealed her findings.”
“Why would he do that, mom?”
“Probably to squelch the fear people would feel if that information were made public. My guess would be that he had finally cured the Terran plague only to find out his planet was again doomed. Don’t resent your father, Alexis, I might do the same thing if presented with a similar situation.”
“So what should I do?”
“Tell Tibius the truth. Never forget that and never lose respect for your father. Tell him that he has nothing to fear- that the Empress of Time and Space is well aware of Terra’s situation and will gladly provide any help necessary. She will even find a new home to settle if he agrees not to invade Earth. That is one condition I will not negotiate.”
“I’m sorry, mom! I should have never assumed that you would overlook something like that. It has been said that Terra once looked as beautiful as Earth does now. When our sun entered into its second stage of life, most of that was lost. Only a handful of recreational areas like Citadel’s Central Park exist around the world to remind us of what was.” Alexis wiped her dampened eyes. “Mom, can I stay here with you? Earth is so beautiful and peaceful- so completely different from Citadel. Please, can I stay?”
“I’m sorry, Alexis, but after our rogue Alex has been dealt with, you and your sisters must return to Terra. It is imperative both our timelines remain aligned. The only way to assure that is for you to have a long talk with Tibius. Don’t be afraid of him, honey, he means well- even though he chose the wrong direction.”
“But he asked me to destroy your trust in me! I will not do that for anything, mom!” She cried. More tears formed in her beautiful eyes.
I motioned her out of her seat, wrapped my arms around her, and held her tight.
“The fact that we are here…like this…proves that your education has been proper! I am proud that you are my daughter, Alexis, First Daughter of Terra.”
“I’ve missed this, mom! I’ve missed your touch, how your stroking my hair makes everything else seem to disappear and become unimportant. Most of all, I’ve missed you!”
Her hold on my midsection tightened as she began to cry in earnest. I continued to rub her back and hair. Did she even realize we weren’t in my room anymore? I had moved us to my domain shortly after starting to comb her hair- just after she first closed her eyes.
After a few minutes, her crying subsided and she moved back enough to look at my face.
“The one thing I do not miss is this void you call your ‘private’ domain, mom.” She quietly said with a slight smirk.
“I felt it prudent to keep our conversation private, honey. I know for a fact that without Yuuka tagging along, this place is safe for us to talk.”
“It gives me the willies! I can’t hear the mass of thoughts I have learned to ignore. I think you called it some sort of torture once?”
“I might have…or will in the future, I don’t remember.” I smiled at that.
“Can we go home, mom- please?”
“Home, honey? You want to go all that way?”
“Home, mom- to Reilly, okay?”
“Done.”
We were back in my room instantly.
“Now, can I get some rest? Or, do I have to go somewhere and rent a room for a few days?” I said to her as gruff as possible, but I guess my face said differently as Alexis gave me a final hug and kissed my cheek.
“I love you, mom! I hope you drop by more often after this.” She smiled as she released her hold on me and headed for the door. Pausing a second she turned and looked back sadly. “Thank you, mother.”
She walked into the hall and I retreated to my bed hoping for no further visitors.
0855hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, February 11th, 2026BC
Walking through the doorway to the meeting room, I expected to be its lone occupant. Instead, I was almost the last to arrive!
“Welcome, Empress, I trust you slept well?” Alexis greeted me with a conciliatory smile.
“It was a restless night, hun.” I quickly scanned the room. “Where are Hoshi and Yuuka?”
“They’re right on time, Alex…late!” Alex Reilly laughed.
“They will be here any moment now, Empress!” Camille reassured me.
I had to raise an eyebrow at her statement. I half expected both to come hovering in still asleep, but was rewarded instead with both walking in under their own power.
Taking my place at the end of the table, I officially greeted everyone.
“Morning, everyone. I trust everybody is ready for battle?”
The confused looks around the table reminded me that I was not on Ni’ihua addressing my crew. I rephrased.
“Are we ready to reset the balance of this and adjacent dimensions and return the timeline to normal?”
The nodding of heads was a good sign.
“Great! Today we must work and function as a team- a single entity, if our objective is to be realized. Y’all must follow my orders explicitly for our plan to work. An order, once given, must be carried out promptly and unquestioningly! All our lives depend on each other doing what I say!”
I looked for any reaction around the table- especially from Reilly or Cassi. Seeing nothing unusual, I continued.
“Try to stay focused on Alex and me as our rogue Empress looks and acts exactly like us. She will try to confuse you. Do not let her. Use your abilities to discern her true identity by searching her mind for Randi Van Pelt’s whereabouts. I am sorry to say that our sister perished from malnutrition in her dimension. Only I will have that memory, but have hidden it beyond your ability to see.”
“Won’t my mother have the same memory set, Empress?” Young Reilly asked.
“Excellent question! No, honey, each Empress has her own temporal hiding place for special memories. They are not passed on through touch unless specifically required. We have to assume that Rogue Alex will be expecting us to show up and will be highly unpredictable. Remember though, that she does not have all of you at her side. I can only presume she is alone and possibly mad, so be careful!”
“Now at this point anyone wishing to stay here- anyone that feels they cannot follow my orders to the letter- anyone unsure of themselves, please say so now. You will not disgrace me in any way. It is better that you have doubts before we leave than to have them in the field. Does anyone feel they need to stay?”
Again, I got no reaction from the group.
“Thank you all in advance for your courageous participation. Now, when we arrive at Pearl Harbor in 1941, I must keep us phased out in order to remain undetected. Yuuka, you must pay attention and be ready to take your position on Rogue Alex the instant she appears. Cmdr. Cummins will be taking a sip from my hip flask when this happens. That will be your trigger point.”
Yuuka nodded her understanding.
“Those with telekinetic abilities must refrain from stopping the dart that lodges in my neck. Alex must see the dart hit its target or she will immediately know that someone has interfered and will change her tactics accordingly, thus endangering Yuuka’s life! Once we start following her hold onto each other tightly and don’t let go lest you be lost dimensionally and temporally. Now are we ready to do this?”
“Let’s go get that bitch, mom!” Alexis spit out to my surprise…and to the shock of her Terran sisters. Cassi and Reilly looked exceptionally stunned by her outburst.
We all stood up and gathered at one side of the table. Alex and I stood together and joined hands. The familiar tingle was reassuring and we smiled at each other. Alexis took my other hand while Isabeau and Melanie lined up beside her. Cami, Randi, and Hoshi lined up beside Alex with Reilly and Cassi joining both ends together in a large circle around Yuuka. She quickly shrank and flew to my shoulder to assume her ‘attack position’.
“Ready for phase out in three, two, one.”
Reilly’s meeting room became the coarse green lawn of Hospital Point. I had positioned us behind me so that Rogue Alex would appear right in the middle of our out-phased circle.
1058 hours, 55 seconds, Pearl Harbor, December 5th, 1941
“That’s it? No lightning; no scary organ music- just drink this, get drunk, and sleep it off?”
“Sorry it’s not more melodramatic.”
We watched as Cindy took the hovering flask and took a swig.
“This tastes like water!”
“It is hun, that’s the only flavor people seem to like.”
“Don’t drink the whole thing, I’m a little thirsty.”
Cindy handed back the container, still a little perplexed.
“Jack?” That me said, offering it to her after taking a sip.
“This is it, pixie! May your aim be true,” I said quietly to the tiny winged figure on my shoulder. I felt a tiny hand squeeze my earlobe tighter.
Our attention shifted back to the scene playing out in front of us.
“Thanks, Cap.” Jack said as she put the flask to her lips. Her eyes then went wide!
“Now, pixie!” I shouted and immediately saw Cassi’s head jerk to the left as the dart passed close to the right side of her head and through her brown locks. Like before it hit home on the back of my neck.
Yuuka’s aim and timing proved perfect as she managed to secure a secretive grip just before Rogue Alex disappeared.
“That was close!” Cassi exclaimed as she tried to look directly behind her. We stood quietly as the scene continued to play out before us.
“Alex!”
I looked on as the other me reached back and pulled the small blue, fletched dart from the back of her neck.
“What the hell is this?” I heard my voice gasp out.
“Alex!” Cindy and Jack screamed at once as that instance of me fell to the ground and upchucked.
“Jack…help…me!”
It was immediately apparent I needed help! Without hesitation we heard Jack recite the activation code that Tibius had given me before leaving Terra.
My lifeless body immediately disappeared.
“Are we receiving anything from Yuuka?” I asked evenly, trying not to lose concentration.
“She seems to be on a military base of some sort, Empress. I will relay the images to everyone.” Melanie said as I suddenly saw Atlantis-Minor in my mind. It looked desolate and rundown. Jack’s frantic voice caught our attention.
“Cindy, did you catch a glimpse of her face? I heard Jack ask.
“What happened? Where did Capt. Steinert go?” Cindy cried in panic.
“I activated her uniform’s emergency protocol! I haven’t a clue what it does, Cindy. Apparently it makes her phase out or transport somewhere! Did you see who did this to her?”
“She did!”
“What?”
“It looked like she appeared behind herself, ma’am!”
“Are you sure?”
“Hey, I may be your new recruit, but my eyes have always worked fine, Commander! I saw the captain behind herself- like twins! Does she have a twin?”
Everything we heard confirmed my original hypothesis. I had to concentrate on our mission now.
“Melanie, has Yuuka’s position changed?”
“No, Empress, she is still on that military base. Do you know where she is?”
“The question is…do I know which dimension she’s in, honey!”
“This is impossible!” Randi exclaimed suddenly.
“What’s impossible, Randi?”
“These images I am seeing, there is a specifically defined delimiter!”
“In English, honey?”
“Atlantis-Minor is the only tangible ground in that dimension! There is no other physical existence beyond that, Empress!”
“Okay, I think I know where to go. Everyone hold on tight! Transiting in three, two, one!”
A very dismal looking Atlantis-Minor replaced the bright sunshine and green plant life of Hospital Point.
Ahead of us stood our quarry. She was looking around expectantly. What was she waiting for?
“It should have worked! Why didn’t it work?” She shouted in anger, receiving only an echo in response.
Disappointed by the lack of any expected change, she broke down and cried. Falling to her knees, she pounded her fists on the compacted soil of the base.
“Why didn’t it work?” She screamed! “Why! Why! Why! Why! Why!”
A temper tantrum…I was taking a tantrum?
“Something went wrong! Somehow she survived, I bet! How dare she survive! That arrogant bitch- only she would do this to me- only she would find a way!” She snapped as she cautiously, slowly looked around her.
Rogue Alex jumped to her feet and began looking around in earnest for me.
“I know y’all are here, ‘EMPRESS’! Come on out an’ play!” She hissed in anger! The acid in her pronunciation of ‘Empress’ left me no doubt that this was not Alexandra Steinert any more. What had happened here? Moreover, why did this reality end just outside of the base?
Do I really sound like that when I get angry?
“No, mom, you don’t sound that crazed!” Alexis reassured me.
“I don’t know…there was that one time…”
“Shut it, Reilly! Concentrate!” I said as I glanced over to Alex.
“But I didn’t say anything, Empress!”
“Not you, your mother! Everyone concentrate!”
I looked back to our target- she had disappeared!
“Great! Where or when did she go?”
“Yuuka is seeing a desert, Empress. Sand and sparse succulents as far as the eye can see.” Melanie informed us as images again filled my mind.
“Arizona- but when?”
“Didn’t you say there was some kind of land vehicle race in Arizona, mom?” Alexis questioned.
“There would be a large crowd gathered if this was 2027, honey.”
“What if she had disrupted history and the ripple only moved forward in time?” Isabeau proposed. “The competition might have not happened, Empress!”
“Excellent observation, sweetheart!”
Our quarry once again disappeared.
“Yuuka is back on Atlantis-Minor, Empress! There are people there now- and a man! An older gentleman dressed in uniform like us!”
“Got it! Hold on everyone!”
The deserted base suddenly teamed with life!
“Lt. Scott, how can this base run properly if its commander or first officer is nowhere to be found? Do you realize that we are about to start a major push toward Japan and I need all my submarines and they’re crews in the war zone to protect the fleet? I’m afraid I have no choice but to close the installation and transfer everyone out!” Admiral Demmit declared sadly.
”But Uncle Rick, Alex will be back! Please, what will happen to Mina’s girls? You just can’t transfer them too!”
“If Mina were here, she might have other ideas, but I’m afraid she has instructed me, in such cases as something unseen happens, to protect them to the best of my ability! Therefore, those of Kili Island decent will be discharged and flown stateside where they will be safe for the duration of the war.”
“Uncle, you can’t do that!” Emily protested. “They will become outcasts! You mustn’t do this!” She protested.
“I’m sorry, Emily, but without Alex or Jacquelyn here, this base is of no use! If you had the training to be Sand Dollar’s captain I would consider it, but Nimitz would laugh me out of the Pacific if I requisitioned submarine training for seventy women! No, I’m afraid this is it, Emily!”
“Give them a little more time, Uncle! Please?”
Uncle Rick thought about her request a moment, as he looked at all the disparaged faces around him.
“Alex, Jack, and Mina have one more week, lieutenant! Then I decommission this base, is that understood?”
“Thank you, Admiral! They’ll be back, you’ll see!” Emily’s face showed a glimmer of hope.
“Where is our target standing, Melanie, I don’t see her?” I asked as I looked around the compound. “Oh my!” I exclaimed as I realized from the images that we were standing in the same place!
“She must be out of phase, Empress, and she is laughing! Why would she do that, ma’am?”
“Because she is ruining everything that we have achived here! Apparently, I am more important to the success of our sisterhood than believed. Without Jack and I here in command of the base, our society breaks up and collapses.”
“The images in my mind changed location again.
“She’s moved again, Empress! I think back to her base. By the lords!”
The images suddenly stopped as Melanie lost concentration.
“What! What happened?”
“Empress, she has found the pixie!”
“Hold on! We finish this cat and mouse game now!” I growled as my base became desolate once more.
Before us Alex scrambled around trying to catch a blur- Yuuka.
“So the Empress has enlisted the services of a mythical creature to spy on me? I will capture you and pull those lovely little wings out of you one at a time,” she shrieked!
“Empress, do something! Before Yuuka is caught!” Hoshi pleaded with me as we watched several close calls. It was apparent that Yuuka was tiring.
“Alex keep everyone out of phase, it’s time to end this.” I ordered. “The rest of you keep an eye out. If she even thinks about doing anything to me or Yuuka, destroy her!”
Everyone in the group gasped in surprise of what they heard.
“But mother! You said that no one would die today!” Alexis shouted
“Remember what I said about following orders!” I growled before releasing Alex Reilly’s hand followed by my daughter’s hand.
“Here I am, Alex! If that’s who you really are! Leave the Fairy be, I’m the one you want!” I shouted as I re-phased.
“Well, well, well! How’d y’all escape my little hunting dart, Alex? No matter, I’ll just finish the job now. Come over here and I’ll let the insect go.” Her eyes said it all! She had gone off the deep end!
“Try all you want, Alex. You won’t make it off this base alive. Your fun is over, time to say goodbye.” I warned her, as I got closer.
“You and what army…sis!” The venom in her voice grew more caustic.
“I don’t need an army to defeat you, Alexandra! All I need is what I have here.” I pointed to my head.
“Y’all are forgettin’ I share the same mind, Empress!”
“Do you really, Alex? I wonder.” I raised an eyebrow, “Do you share the memories of my four children, or of my exploits in another universe? Have you even ever been to another planet, my deranged sister?” I saw the confusion in her eyes as I continued. “Or have you ever known love on two different worlds, Alex? I can see the answer to those questions in your eyes. No- all…no. You have none of those memories, nor shall you ever if you continue on this course of temporal destruction.”
The ground rumbled a little. What was with that?
Yuuka landed on my shoulder.
“The woman is certifiable, Empress!” She whispered in my ear.
“Fly, pixie! Keep me between you and this disgrace!” I ordered at full volume.
“Good luck, Empress!” Yuuka wished, kissing my earlobe before she took flight once again.
“How quaint! She’s your friend.” My demented doppelganger said in a saccharin sweet tone. “I LOST ALL MY FRIENDS BECAUSE OF YOU!” She screamed.
“So, what did you do with them, Alex? Transport them away? Lose them between dimensions? What?”
“They all died! THEY JUST DIED!”
“Just like the rest of this dimension, Alex?” I asked dryly.
“Aren’t you the smart one! Yes, they all died when you reset your precious timeline! My world collapsed while yours continued! I’ve lost everyone and everything I’ve ever cared about because your world was more important!”
“Jack and I told you that this dimension would probably disappear once we found a way to fix the problem. Why is it still here, Alex?”
“I don’t want to die! Is that so hard to figure out, ‘Empress’?” Again with the caustic pronounciation.
“But you would return to being a part of me.”
“I like being me! I don’t want to become part of you!”
“So you stayed here and pouted like a spoiled child, is that it? You are a disgrace to that uniform, sailor!” I tried to goad her as I slowly moved closer.
“I am not a spoiled child, you stupid bitch! I am the one true Empress- not you! Or I will be once I dispose of you!”
“That might be harder than you think, hun. There’s still a lot you don’t know about us.”
Having slowly edged closer, I reached out and grabbed her hand. Reflexively, her other hand flew at my face and I felt her fingernails take some skin as they made contact. I shook off the searing pain as best I could.
“You do realize that we could be at this all day, right?” I swung my own claws across her face. I couldn’t believe I had retaliated like a girl!
“You bitch!” she shrieked, her free hand quickly moving to her injury.
“Do we really have to fight our self, Alex?”
“If that’s what it takes to kill you, Alex!”
“And just what would that accomplish hun? Are you even sure I’m from your future? If that’s the case then your plan might work, but if I’m from the past…well, things won’t look too good for either of us, would they, Alex?
“You’re just trying to confuse me!”
“No I’m not. Think about it- If I’m Alex from the past, and you destroy me, wouldn’t it follow that I wouldn’t be around to make the mistake that created your dimensional offshoot, thus, eliminating you and this dimensional eddy in the first place?”
I felt the ground quake again.
“Empress, Random detected a zero point three-five percent decrease in this dimension’s tangible space. The more you make her doubt herself, the weaker she apparently gets. She is the key to the stability of this place.” I heard my daughter’s thoughts say.
“Alex, come back to me and live the way we are meant to be- as one person- whole in every respect- to share the adventures and experiences that you have so obviously missed.”
The ground shook yet again, harder this time.
“Random detected another decrease- two percent this time, Empress!” Alexis thought to me.
My foe’s attention momentarily toggled from me to the ground then back to me.
“Very clever, Alex, but it won’t work. I rule here, not you, and I make the rules!”
The ground shook harder this time.
“This dimension just increased in size by five percent, mom!” My daughter’s thoughts sounded panicked.
“Are you trying to compensate for something you no longer have, Alexander?” I smiled at my foe as I cautiously calculated my strategy while continuing to concentrate on cancelling her gift so that we remained here.
“That hurt, Alex. That really hurt! Unfortunately, I’ve become just as accustomed to this body as you. I have no need of compensation.”
“No, but think of the things you are missing, hun, the companionship of friends and relatives- the love of a good man- the pain and fulfillment of child-birth- the satisfaction and peacefulness that nursing those children can provide- the feeling of achievement when they grow up and prove themselves upstanding and courageous…and willing to protect you at all costs!”
From the look on her face, I could tell that eight uniformed women had suddenly appeared behind me.
“So you did bring an army! I should have known you couldn’t do this on your own! You always did keep a reserve!”
I moved so that we both faced the group.
“Mom, do you require assistance?” Alexis asked as she took a few steps forward.
“Mom? Oh Alex, I thought you were better at poker than that! Sweetheart, you’ve just gone and blown the whole plan for ‘mommy’!”
“The plan that you refer to, madam is not poker, but chess. This is but a calculated move in the tactics that define the game.” Alexis stated evenly.
“You forget that I share your mommy’s talent for the game, sweetheart! I know every defense and tactic- every move she employs.”
“Really! I suppose you saw this last move, Alex? And…you countered appropriately? Tell me honey, what is my next move then?”
“Or mine, Alexandra Steinert.” Alex Reilly chimed in as she stepped from behind Alexis and approached the two of us.
“You can’t be here! I destroyed that future! I was there- the race never happened!”
“You don’t listen too well do you, Alexandra Steinert?” Alex Reilly goaded then paused. “Don’t you know who I am?”
“You are me, of course! From which time period I have yet to figure, but you must be from before 1941.”
“Please forgive my illiterate twin, Empress, she hasn’t developed her gift to our extent. Her ignorance is…embarrassing.”
“Empress? You call yourself, Empress?” Bad Alex pointed at me while referring to Alex Reilly.
“Had you the training, you would recognize the original Empress of Time and Space.”
“Alexandra, she could not possibly recognize me as I look identical to you. Therefore it is only logical that she assumed me you. The only logic that she has shown since we got here, I might add.”
“And she calls herself the one true Empress! Does she even remember what that title entails? Can she honestly say she is doing this to help the world…or herself? Think about that, Alex. Think about how your greed has affected the Earth- how the ripples affect the stars.” I gave a mental nod to the Terrans.
Movies and images began playing in my mind. The first scene was life onboard Sand Dollar. Second was life on Kili before we, Sand Dollar, had arrived. Thirdly, alternate dimension Atlantis-Major with the despair and loss of morale from my perspective.
Next came a few pleasurable scenes from Terra in which children played and enjoyed the bright sunshine, these faded and became images of wives and mothers dying- young girls receiving the news that they could no longer produce female offspring. A final scene from Terra related the despair and fear that the whole Terran race was doomed to die off- into oblivion.
Then came the images I hoped would drive Alex back to sanity- Her deserted and desolate base; a fade from the Arizona DARPA race with Cassandra, Samantha, Ricky Lynn, Josie, Randi, and Tish and her girls to the barren desert brought about by Alex’s meddling.
Lastly, the scenes I had hoped to never recall ever again. The White Sands Test Area- the recorded footage of the awesome devastation that just one specialized bomb could deliver. Included in that footage were images taken from the aftermath of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, although the burnt landscape was generic enough that it could have been anywhere.
It played six times start to finish.
Alex was noticeably stunned and I could feel her shudder as the mushroom clouds formed over and over again.
“How can you do this? Where did all this happen?”
“This is what has happened since your feeble attempt to kill my successor, Alex Steinert. Because of your petty grudge, you have brought humanity to its knees. Not only here on Earth, but in other galaxies as well.” Alex Reilly answered her as if scolding a naughty child. “You have destroyed the hopes and dreams of children…of races not even born. They never got the chance to even bud- never had the chance or choice to survive. The same fate that you forced on your crew in this dimension, Alex!”
“But I didn’t force them into oblivion! They choose to die!” Her volume suddenly lowered, “They choose to leave me.” Shaking her head she continued. “Mina said it was the right thing to do and to just accept our fate. She said we should accept that we had been born out of a mistake- that the only acceptable answer was to let this dimension slip and melt back into the original and true reality. She claimed it would be painless and swift- that we would merely be ourselves again and everything would be back to normal.”
“But you didn’t listen, did you, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked.
“No. I…I was too afraid.”
The ground shook violently.
“No!” Alex shouted. “I will not let you do this! I will never give in to you! I want to live!”
“Is this really living, Alex? Look around you, woman. There is nothing here except the base! I would venture to guess that your supplies are starting to run low too. Is this really the way you want to live? This place isn’t even robust enough to be called an oasis. Rejoin me, Alexandra, and end this insanity.”
“Insanity?” She succeeded in pulling her arm free of my grasp. “You call this insanity? I will show you insanity, Empress!”
The ground under us spasmed violently and only a small circle of ground about sixty feet in diameter remained- just enough for the eleven of us to stand comfortably.
“Bravo, Alex! If this isn’t a tantrum, I don’t know what would qualify.” I remained impassive.
“Huh! This is check, Alex! Give up and submit to your fate, Alexandra Steinert!”
“The Empress and I will just leave this dimension, Alex. Your threat holds no weight.”
“All I have to do is release the rest of this dimension and your friends and family will perish with it!”
“Are you so sure? Have you foreseen all the scenarios- every single one, Alex?” I questioned knowing I still had an ace to play.
“I don’t need to see anymore, Alex! I hold your friend’s fate on this very soil; this is checkmate, my…sister!”
“You will not harm my Grandmother or my Aunt, you retched creature!” My voice announced from behind the rogue.
A younger version of Alexandra Steinert/Reilly wrapped her arms around our foe and held her tight. Alexis’ eyes immediately went wide!
“Three of you! There is no way there can be three of you! It’s impossible!”
“By the Lords! Alexandra, what…how did you get here!”
“I should think you’ve figured that out already, mother! After all you have told me about this confrontation for the last eight years of my life!”
Alexis looked on with the most confused stare I had ever seen her use!
Rogue Alex fought and twisted in Alexandra’s grip.
“Grandmother? You’ve got to be kidding me, Alex! You’re a grandmother too?”
“You’d be surprised what I am, Alex! See what you missed hiding out here?”
“So she can phase herself like we can- big deal!” My rogue sister dropped to the floor and flipped young Alexandra over her head- immediately standing again, but with young Alex held in a headlock! “You didn’t teach her very well Granny! It seems I again have the upper hand! Now, how ‘bout y’all just lay down an’ die! I’ll make it fast and as painful as possible…for you!” She cackled at the top of her lungs.
The smiles and giggling from our group was not the response she expected. Alex Reilly and I took up position to either side of our twisted twin and joined hands behind her. The tingle felt good.
“Check, again, Alex. I suggest you release my granddaughter before you anger the Terrans.”
“Who are the Terrans? And what makes you think I would give away an important advantage like this, Alex?”
“Because, hun, the Terrans are not of this world, and therefore do not have the standard gifts or the same ideas on right and wrong. I suggest you release my granddaughter or suffer the Terran version of torture.”
“Grandmother, it is good to see you again.” Young Alex remained calm and collected. “It has been what, eight years since we last played together?”
“And you’ve grown up right well, young lady. Hope your father knows about this little trip.”
“You forget I can return the instant I left. He won’t suspect a thing, Empress. As long as I am chaperoned by one parent I am fine. Isn’t that right, mom?” The younger version of us slowly reached her arms out and motioned for us to take hold of her hands. The familiar tingle never felt so wonderful.
“You are eighteen, Alexandra. On this world you are considered fully matured, so you have no reason to require a chaperone or follow my orders.” Alexis advised her daughter as she approached us.”
“Not another step! I will kill her! Have daughter dearest step back, Granny or I kill the youngin’!”
“No you won’t, Alex. You will not kill anyone today…or ever.” I told her as Alexis took hold of my shoulder. “Nor will you cause any more grief to any timeline ever again.”
Melanie, Isabeau, Reilly, and Cassiopeia closed the gap and took Alexis’ outstretched hand. Camille set her hand on Alex Reilly’s shoulder. Randi and Hoshi joined hands and took Cami’s. Yuuka flew over and landed on Hoshi’s shoulder as Hoshi closed the circle by taking Cassi’s hand.
Everyone nodded when they were ready.
“What you never learned about us, Alex, is that there is a certain legend about the power of the Empress of Time and Space. It tells of how an assemblage of three Empress’s- the past, present, and future multiplies their power a thousand-fold. With three joined, even the dead have no chance of status quo.”
“So what! I refuse to join with you and therefore this triad cannot come to fruition. We are again at a stalemate!”
“Forgive me, Alex, I haven’t formally introduced my granddaughter to you, have I? I said serenely. “Alex, this is my granddaughter Alexandra, the Future Empress. Checkmate.” I leaned over her shoulder to see her reaction and was rewarded by the sight of all blood draining from her face.
“Ladies, let’s put my long lost dark side back where she belongs.” I kissed my evil twin just under her ear. “Time to go home, Alex- back to those who loved you no matter the cost or temperament.”
“No!” She cried as I phased us out and started concentrating on our rogue.
“No!’ She cried again as tears poured from her eyes.
I started to feel the burning I had felt before being dragged back to Reilly and that universe. My rogue twin began to become translucent, and fade.
“Please…I want to live!” She cried before disappearing completely.
“And so you shall, Alexandra Steinert…so you shall.” I whispered sadly.
Reilly Research Station’s meeting room replaced what was left of the alternate Atlantis-Minor base.
“We did it, grandmother!” the young Empress exclaimed with a beautiful smile.
“Yes, we did it, Alexandra.” I answered trying to hide my melancholy.
“Why so sad, grandmother?” She looked at me confused.
“Because I have done something I vowed never to do, my young Empress. I have killed a loved one- a member of our family- a sister.” I explained.
“Hey, sis, she was going to kill you, remember?” Alex Reilly rebuked.
“No she would never have succeeded, sis.”
“That’s not the way it looked from our vantage point, mom.” Alexis raised an eyebrow and shook her head.
“Empress, we didn’t get to help! Cassi and I just stood there and…and, well, that’s it! We didn’t do anything!” Reilly complained. “You said we would help!”
“You both did more than you realized, girls!” I smiled.
“I didn’t do anything, did you, Cassi?” Reilly asked, ignoring the rest of us.
Her friend just shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.
Young Alexandra came over to the pair and put a hand on both their shoulders.
“My sisters,” she put on her best smile, “without you I would have never found that horrid place! I followed your thoughts and talents across our galaxy to that one dimension- using my grandmother’s terminology; you were my beacon in the storm! Thank you, my sisters!”
“So we really did help?” Cassi seemed unsure.
“Without a doubt!”
“Does this mean we have to call you Empress and bow to you when we get back to Terra?”
Alexandra giggled as she quickly glanced over at Alex Reilly and I, “Only if you feel you should, Reilly.” She winked.
“Alexandra, do you still remember our prearranged meeting place and time?” I asked my granddaughter.
“I do, Empress. Is there something else I should know prior?” She approached and held her right index finger out to me.
“Just one minor detail, young Empress.” I said as my right index finger touched hers. We both giggled at the tingle that passed between us. This was our special game that we had created during my recuperation in Citadel, Terra. It became more of a secret handshake of sorts as we spent more time with each other and I taught her the ‘family’ trade. If Alexis ever found out that eight-year old Alexandra and I had spent several weeks in 1942 Oak Ridge, Missouri…ah well, she probably already knew.
“I understand, Empress, and will eagerly await your arrival. And don’t worry about those details, I have…hidden them…from prying minds as you have instructed.” She winked after we had composed ourselves.
Young Alexandra turned to face our group, “Sadly, I must leave as I have several tasks that cannot wait. I therefore must bid you all farewell.”
The young Empress made her rounds of those in the room starting with Yuuka, who had returned to full size.
“Pixie, I thank you for your sacrifice and bravery in defense of my grandmother.” She placed a kiss on Yuuka’s forehead and embraced her a moment.
“Thank you…um…Empress.” Yuuka bowed as Alexandra released her to move on to Hoshi.
“Shooting Star, keep the pixie safe, my sister. I look forward to our working together again. Thank you, also for protecting our Empress.” Alexandra repeated her kiss and embrace.
Hoshi also bowed in respect.
“Camille Darough. I could not wait to meet one of the most powerful mind warriors in the known universes! We definitely will work together in your future, M’lady! I thank you for providing a good friend, babysitter, and sister. Already, Cassi and I have had many exciting adventures. I look forward to our next meeting, thank you.” Alexandra bubbled over with praise. She wrapped her arms around Cami, kissed her cheek and whispered something in her ear, to which Cami gasped and immediately started crying. The two held each other for a few minutes before parting.
“Random. You are a true marvel on any world, M’lady! I especially want to thank you for your precise and indispensable telemetry, without which we would have never been able to track our reprobate. Without Isabeau’s help, several of my adventures might have failed miserably. You must be so proud of your revision, Lady Controller!”
Alexandra put her arms around Randi’s hips and kissed her lips. Holding the kiss for about a minute, Alexandra nodded to Randi and moved on.
“My two favorite babysitters! I look forward to your return to Terra, ladies. We have many adventures and games yet to be played in the eight years before my arrival here to help Grandma. Until your return, my sisters.” She wrapped an arm around both girls and kissed a cheek on each.
“Isabeau, thank you for helping track the pixie through time and dimension. I know it is not your gift, but your Terran talent that proved useful today- it only proves how resourceful we can be when required. Lady Controller, I await your arrival on Terra also- until then.” A repeat of Randi’s farewell followed.
“Interpreter, your natural talent has proved significant in our tracking of our sister pixie’s whereabouts on this quest. Without your determination- your dedication to the Empress, any resolution would not have been possible. I look forward to informing your mother of the many exploits we have shared. Thank you, brave Lady Melanie.” Alexandra approached her mother after embracing a stunned Melanie.
“Mother…I know I should have yielded to father’s wishes- many times, in fact, but this event was crucial to the survival of every world in existence- in this universe and many others.”
My ears perked up as she said this. “Many universes? How many?”
“Yes Grandmother, many universes! The exact number is limited only by the imagination. Mom, you understand that I had to be here! Saving Grandma was paramount, if the Empress were to discontinue…” Alexandra abruptly stopped and buried her face into Alexis’ shoulder. Both began crying.
“I understand, little one, your father and I are very proud of you.” Alexis said quietly as they finally parted.
“Aunt Alex, thank you for being here to help Grandma. I really enjoy my visits to Reilly and I’ll see you soon.” Again the young Empress renewed her tears as she put a bear hug on Alex. “I wish there were some way that you and Grandma could have an extended stay on Terra! I’ve really missed you both so much. Stay well, Empress.” She kissed Alex on both cheeks and her forehead. I had been told that was the most formal goodbye protocol on Terra.
“Grandma, don’t make me have to save your butt ever again!” She giggled before damn near strangling me. “Grandpa Tibius sends his best wishes and hopes the two of you can get together again soon.” She grimaced after relaying the message. “I’ll see you soon- y’all stay out of trouble in the meantime!”
Kissing both cheeks and my forehead, she took a step back from me. “You really are special, Grandma! So many creatures owe their very existence to you…to us.” She nodded to Alex Reilly and I. “But we three already know that, don’t we?”
She took a few more steps back from us as Alex and I nodded in agreement.
“I guess I have to be going now…” Young Alexandra stopped as we all knelt down on one knee before her.
“Until another time, travel well, Empress!” We said in unison.
“Will y’all stop doing that? When will you people ever learn that I am nobody to kneel before! I am the one that should kneel before you, my sisters!” Alexandra also fell to one knee and bowed her head. “Until another time, my sisters!”
The young Empress disappeared…though not entirely.
I felt a slight peck on my cheek- a very familiar tingle made it much more special. Alex Reilly’s crimson face told me that she too, received a special parting gift.
“Let’s have a celebration!” Alex exclaimed as we all stood up.
“What, a ding dong the witch is dead celebration?” I asked with some sarcasm.
The whole room looked at me as if they had rid the world of the wrong Empress.
“No.” Alex giggled, “Today just happens to be the one year anniversary of our rescue and relocation to Earth, sis!”
With that more people joined us, and the meeting room filled to capacity. Billie appeared next to me carrying a large decorated sheet cake. “You realize she’s been planning this for weeks, Empress! Welcome back!”
The present Queen of Kili started to shrink…wait…I was starting to grow! I looked down to the floor and noticed that my feet were roughly a foot off the floor and rising.
“Camille Darough! Put me down!” I shouted.
“But I’m not doing anything, Alex!” She shouted back from beside me.
“Then who…”
Camille pointed across to one corner of the room. Cassiopeia stood about forty feet away with her face flushed in concentration. Reilly, who had been watching for an opening to grab some cake, heard me and followed my gaze back to her friend. A wide, surprised smile filled her face as she realized what was happening.
I signaled with my finger for Cassi to put me down and nodded as I felt my feet reconnect with the floor. A look of relief filled the teenager’s face as Reilly wrapped her arms around her and both jumped up and down in triumph.
“You mean to tell me that you hadn’t seen that coming, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked, suddenly beside me.
“Oh, I knew it was going to happen, I just haven’t had the time to see when, Alex. I have been a little preoccupied, you know.”
“Well, it wasn’t really supposed to happen today, but we’ll give her some slack.” Alex giggled. “Have some cake before my daughter convinces her friend to use her new found gift to literally confiscate the confection.”
I shook my head as I began to laugh. “Cake, Alex! Before she literally takes the cake! Will you ever get your colloquialisms straight?”
“Not if it means sacrificing humor, Empress.” She grinned.
A transparent breaker-like container filled with an amber viscous liquid slowly floating over to the conference table caught our attention. It hovered a few seconds then gently settled on its surface.
“It’s about time!” Yuuka shouted as she quickly shrank and grew into her wings. A second later she was standing next to the beaker, leaning over the rim dipping her tiny hand into the thick liquid. Her wings twitched erratically as she greedily spooned the sweet nectar into her mouth.
Something about the cake caught my eye. Three pieces were missing from one end and an icing coated spatula sat on the table beside it. It took a minute of searching the room, but I found the culprits in the opposite corner of the room from where they stood before. Hoshi, Cassi, and Reilly all stood together and displayed revealing icing mustaches.
I loved being among friends and family, I thought as I phased out then in just enough to acquire my own piece of cake then out again. Rephasing next to Reilly, I took a bite. “You aren’t the only devious cake thief here you know!” I winked at my niece and we all laughed.
1655hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 18th, 2026BC
“Alex?” I called to my sister. “Alex, I’m afraid we have to be going now, sis.”
“So soon?” She looked to the ceiling a moment. “I guess you have to, huh?”
“Unfortunately. This chapter of the Empress and the inductee isn’t over yet. I still have to set the timeline straight, and that isn’t going to happen on its own or if I stay to enjoy this party.” I said with disappointment. “Did you ask her yet?”
“I haven’t had the chance yet. Are you sure she will agree?”
“Do you really need to ask that, Alex?”
She smiled.
“Cami is about to ask Cassi if she would like to stay a few years.” I gestured over to the mother and daughter.
Cassiopeia suddenly screeched in excitement, in the process, drawing the attention of the room.
“You really mean that, mom? Really, really, really?”
“With Alexis’ approval, sweetheart. She is you chaperone after all.”
Cassi literally, as well as physically, floated over to where my daughter stood.
“By the Goddess, not another one!” Alex grumbled as she rubbed her face.
“Lady Alexis, may I petition to stay with my mother here on Earth?” The teen pleaded, but still followed Terran protocol.
“Let us see what your father has to say, Lady Cassiopeia.” Alexis said producing a small, circular compact. Placing the compact on the floor, she triggered the device and stepped back. A full-sized image of Timus appeared before Cassi.
The room went silent.
“Father! I petition you for approval to…” she stopped as the figure raised his hand.
“My daughter, Empress Alexandra has informed me of your impending petition to extend your stay on Earth. She personally guarantees your safety and well-being. I must inform you that my decision has not been an easy one in that many issues required address and careful debate.”
There was a notable pause in the recording.
“It is with great sadness…” The teen’s head dropped, “that I give my full agreement to your petition. Enjoy your visit, my lovely Cassiopeia; I look forward to your return to Terra and Citadel.”
The image of Timus seemed to be confused for a moment and suddenly acknowledged someone off camera, “Oh.” Timus turned directly to Cami.
“Lady Camille, I trust you will guard our daughter with your life. I humbly look forward to your next visit to Terra, my love.” The image turned back to Cassi. “Travel and learn well, M’lady.”
The image disappeared, but Alexis didn’t move to pick up the device.
With all the commotion an excited Cassi was making, few noticed the deflated expression on Reilly’s face.
“Why the sullen face, honey?” Alex Reilly asked her daughter.
“I also wanted to petition to stay, mother.”
A single tear rolled down her cheek.
“Why on Earth would you want to stay here…with me?”
“I am the Empress’s daughter, why not stay with her?”
“Why would the Empress expect her daughter to stay, child?”
“Maybe because I love her and I want to know her better, mother!” Reilly growled in a snit.
“Would you like to do this, Reilly…petition your father to stay?”
“Only if you wish it, mother.” The teen shook her head in defeat.
“I do.” Alex gave Reilly a devious grin.
“You do?” The teen stared at her in disbelief.
“Lady Reilly, could you turn around, please?” Gaillan’s annoyed voice caught her attention.
“Daddy?”
“Yes, M’lady. Empress Alexandra has also informed me of your petition for temporary residence on Earth with your mother. As with Cassiopeia’s father, I have thought long and hard on my decision. I must advise you that a lady of your character can sometimes be…trying.” Gaillan’s image said as he rolled his eyes, but paused just as Timus’ did.
Reilly looked on the verge of hopelessness.
“Stay as long as you like, Lady Reilly. Learn and take to heart everything your mother has to teach. I will miss you severely until your return to me, M’lady. Tell Empress Alexandra Reilly I wish her luck and look forward to her next visit to Terra. Please behave, my daughter!”
The image faded and Alexis picked the device up and placed it back into her jacket pocket.
Reilly just stood there in total shock. Apparently she hadn’t realized what had really been said.
“I have gone ahead and prepared your quarters. Have you nothing to say, honey? Mind you, from what I have been told it would be a first!” Alex Reilly said quietly.
Reilly remained quiet.
Cassi nudged her friend excitedly, “You get to stay, Reilly!”
“I get to stay?”
Cassi nodded enthusiastically.
The sudden realization washed over the teen’s face. “I get to stay!”
While the girls again jumped up and down like yoyos, I looked at Alex. “Are you sure you want to do this, Alex? I mean you already have Yuuka, Cami, and Hoshi. Can your sanity survive two more?” I asked with a devious grin of my own.
“Alex, if you can put up with your three girls, I can certainly try.”
We both laughed for some time until Reilly ran over and tightly embraced her mother.
“Thank you, mom!”
“Thank your father, hun, he’s the one that gave his approval.”
After a minute, Reilly attacked me too.
“Thank you, Aunt Alex!”
“My pleasure, hun. Don’t make me regret it though!” I pushed her back slightly and glared into her eyes the way Admiral Demmit would.
“By the Lords, I promise I’ll be good, Empress!”
Alexis tapped me on the shoulder. “Mom, the rest of us are ready to go.” She said quietly.
“Can I go with the Empress, mom?”
Reilly didn’t miss a breath!
“You just got here and you want to leave again, Reilly?” Alex Reilly asked in mock amazement.
“Honey, I need to do this next portion with your Aunt Mina and Aunt Jacquelyn. We were in the process of bringing in a new member to the sisterhood when everything fell to pieces. I’m afraid you and Cassi must stay here.” I explained then added; “We’ll see y’all later though.”
Alexis took my offered hand as Isabeau and Melanie joined us.
“See ya later, sis, and good luck!” I gestured to the two teens.
The whole room, except for Billie fell to one knee. “Until another time, Empress! Travel well!”
“Oh, for crying out…”
“Alex?” Billie shouted to get my attention.
“You’re Highness?” My expression changed from annoyance to a smile.
“Good luck and keep everyone safe- especially, Mina!”
“I’ll do that, Highness, thanks.”
Reilly’s meeting room became the coarse green grass and sunshine of Hospital Point.
“No one let go yet, we haven’t re-phased. I want to make sure we’re not being observed.”
Confident that we were alone, I turned us to face the water and re-phased. The declining angle of the sun and the breeze from behind us told me it was nearing evening.
“At this time I would ask everyone to enable their rank and identification.” I said as I gestured to my developing epaulets and nameplate. It was amazing to see my rank- three bars and a star, along with my nameplate, just appear from the material itself! This new hi-tech uniform was amazing!
Two double bars and a star and a two-and-a-half bar with star- not bad- I thought as I inspected and made adjustments to their uniforms.
“Hey, why does Alexis get to be a Lt. Commander?” Melanie asked in a whiny, childish voice.
“Because my mom’s the Captain!” My daughter replied smugly before sticking out her tongue like a spoiled child.
I just rolled my eyes. “Come on! You two can be Commanders the next time!” I growled as I started toward base.
Almost as an afterthought, I tried to contact Mina.
1600 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 5th, 1941
“You shhure ya don’ wanna swig, Mina?”
“No Cynthia, this is your party, heaven forgive me, but get good and snookered, love!”
“’Right…if yer sure! Commander…anuzzer tug?”
“That’s alright, you finish it off, Cindy. I have to keep my concentration.”
“You ger…girls is no fffffun!”
“Mina! I sense Alex and…”
“Just a minute, Jacquelyn.”
“The Empress requests you drop your barrier, Commander. She has returned having rectified the problem.”
“I’ll take it from here, Mina. She wants us to make room for four more in here. I’m sending her our location now.
“Fantastic! I got through to Mina. That means we’re on Jack’s radar also. Hold on ladies, the room we’re going to is a bit cramped so make sure you’re clear of any furniture before we re-phase.”
Cindy’s room replaced Hospital Point. The small room was already cramped with just Mina, Jack, a wavering Cindy, the bed, a nightstand and chest of drawers, a lamp, and a bone-dry whiskey bottle.
“Ladies, let me know when y’all are clear.”
Receiving a nod from my companions, I rephased us in Cindy Rigby’s quarters.
“Ha, ha, ha, ha, the Emp’ess hath rereturd!” A very drunken Cindy slurred before her eyes rolled back in her head and it forcibly hit the pillow.
“Wow, how much did you give her?” I asked in amazement.
“Almost the whole bottle, Cap.”
“Apparently, the Lieutenant thought she had need of severe intoxication, Alexandra. Care to introduce our sisters?”
“Of course, Mina, but first I’d like Jack to re-enable the dampening field around this room, please.”
“Done, Cap, go ahead.”
“Mina I’d like to introduce the daughter of Random Valerian Peltierre, Isabeau- Isabeau, Lt. Philamina Smith.”
“Lieutenant.” Mina nodded to her with a formal smile.
“Next to her is Tish’s daughter, Melanie.
Mina’s eyebrow raised, “Indeed. Wonderful to make your acquaintance, love.”
“Mina. This is Alexis!” I gushed.
“Aunt Mina, mother has told us all so much about you, ma’am. It is very nice to finally meet you, Highness.” Alexis smiled and bowed her head slightly, as did Melanie and Isabeau.
“So this is that day, Alexandra.”
“What day is that, Mina?” I played dumb.
“The day I meet the saviors- the children of Terra and daughters of Kili, of course! What do you take me for, Alexandra? Why else would Alexis, a woman that looks remarkably similar to you, call me Aunt and you ‘mother’? When we went to Reilly, I looked ahead a few years from that point and observed your planning session.”
“So why didn’t you tell me about…oh, got it.” I quickly figured the answer to my own question.
“No, mom, she can’t see that far ahead! Aunt Mina only saw our meeting Aunt Alex and your introduction of us to her.” Alexis corrected as she obviously assessed her aunt’s thoughts.
Cautiously, I closed my eyes and thought to my daughter, ‘Do not underestimate any of your Aunt’s, honey; they are far more powerful than they let on. On this world as well as yours, it is not polite to brag about one’s attributes.’
Mina gave Alexis a knowing grin during our silence.
“Forgive me mother. Apparently, our research of this world has not been thorough enough.” Alexis apologized as she glanced over to her aunt then dropped her eyes to the ground.
Jack changed the topic. “So how is my Constance, Lady Alexis?”
Alexis, Isabeau, and Melanie quickly turned their full attention to my Ex-O!
“That is impossible! How did you…father made sure those memories were…” Alexis stumbled, unsure of how much Jack really knew.
“And what did your mother just tell you, sweetie? Camille Darough and I have full recollection of our time spent on Terra in that beautiful city you call Citadel, as do Capt. Steinert and Alexandra Reilly! It would be wise not to underestimate us again, Alexis. Think of that before you report to your father about the failings of this planet.” Jack stared at her, almost daring my daughter to perjure herself further.
The three women gasped collectively.
“I’ve known since Randi went to Tibius with her astronomical observations, what is it, thirteen years ago now? Your father was justified in his motives, but Randi should have been given the chance to choose for herself. Our two worlds should not have such mistrust, Lady Alexis! It might lead to war…or invasion.”
“It has been fifteen years and I apologize for my father’s incorrect analysis of your potency, Lady Jacquelyn; you are in fact, the Mind Warrior of legend. Mother has already confronted my deceptive agenda and I assure you all that Earth’s weaknesses will never be revealed to promote anything other than assistance- if requested.”
“So…about my daughter then. I trust there is a good reason for her absence?”
“M’lady, we are pleased to inform you that Lady Constance is with child.” Isabeau chimed out with a large smile.
As I feared, Jack’s mouth dropped open.
“M’lady, Connie has decided to honor you, her mother, by naming the child- Terra’s one hundredth female born since the eve of the new era- Jacquelyn!”
“I’m going to be a Grandmother?” Jack looked at me with a mixture of joy and confusion. A tear escaped both eyes as her mouth remained open.
“That’s what happens when you travel with the Empress, Commander! Congratulations, Granny!” I warned with a giggle.
“It’s a ger…girl, Gran…me!” Cindy startled us by raising her head up, making her proclamation with a huge smile then assuming her previously unconscious state.
“Empress the field has dropped! We are vulnerable to outside surveillance!” Melanie interrupted in a whisper; her concern was clearly visible.
“Cindy? Are you okay in there, dear? I thought I heard voices. Do you have a guy in there? You know that’s against regulations.” A voice called through the door from the hallway.
“Everyone take my hands.” I whispered.
“Hide the three, Alexandra. Jacquelyn and I were seen entering with Lt. Riggby.” Mina said as she motioned for us to phase out, which we quickly did.
Mina quickly scanned the room then opened the door quietly.
“Please, the Lieutenant is sleeping. There is no one here but the Commander and I.”
“I thought I heard other voices in here, Lieutenant. Is she okay?”
Mina opened the door fully and motioned the concerned woman in. “I assure you, Commander, Lt. Riggby is in no danger whatsoever. We, however await the inevitable, I’m afraid.”
“How much has she had this time?” The woman asked with a stern face, but little concern.
We watched as Jack held up the empty bottle.
“Is that all,” the lieutenant asked, a little surprised? “She had more than twice that last Christmas. No need to be concerned, ladies, Lt. Riggby can hold her liquor very well. You don’t have to worry about any…spills.”
“’Mander’s a Grammy, ha, ha, ha, ha!” Cindy laughed out again. Still there was no sign of consciousness. Cynthia Riggby was apparently really fun at parties!
Seeing Jack and Mina’s terrified reaction, the woman tried to ease their fears. “Oh, that’s nothin’, last year she claimed the Admiral was walking ‘round in a brassiere! Sorry to bother you, ladies, I just thought she had another gentleman in here and didn’t want her to get into trouble with the C.O. again. She should come out of it in another six hours if you two were thinking about staying that long, otherwise, I can look in on her every so often.”
“Lieutenant, I feel somewhat responsible for this. The Commander and I shall stay a while longer if possible.”
“Suit yourselves. I’ll be just down the hall if you need me.” The woman said as she closed the door quietly.
“Field is back up, Alex.” Jack said into the air.
We rephased.
“What happened, Commander?” I asked and raised a brow.
“You caught me off guard is all. So Connie’s having a baby. Wow, not bad for someone that hasn’t given birth to the child’s mother yet.” Jack’s smile was a mix of pride and understandable confusion.
“Lady Jacquelyn, I fear we expected the worst from you, but surprisingly you have taken the news very well. Can you forgive us?” Isabeau apologized.
“Just promise me you won’t invade Earth. I would feel terrible if I had to challenge my own flesh and blood.”
“That would be unwise indeed, Lady Jacquelyn.” Isabeau freely admitted as she bowed her head slightly.
“Aunt Jackie, there will be no invasion! I have promised mother that I will confront father with all I have learned about the Empress and her Earth sisters. Either he listens to reason or the women of Terra will oppose him. We have no desire to repeat your American Civil War on a galactic scale!” Alexis’ strong words held no alternate meanings.
“Can we get on with this? This room is becoming increasingly restrictive!” Mina complained, changing the subject.
“You had but to ask, Mina. Everyone take hands please?” I said with a smile as I searched my brain for the proper time to jump to.
Cindy’s clock and the angle of the sun were the only things that changed in the room.
“And Cindy starts to wake up in three…two…one.” I announced as I released Jack and Mina’s hands.
“Wow, what a hangover!” Cindy rolled to her side as her hand moved to her grimacing face. Looking up at us, her face turned to confusion then realization struck.
“Oh Lord, there’s more of you!” She stated with a little surprise.
“Cindy, meet my daughter, Alexis, and her friends, Isabeau, and Melanie. Girls this is Lt. J.G. Cynthia Riggby, our newest sister.”
“Not so loud, I ‘ve got a killer…um, okay…that’s…um…different. I had a killer headache.” Cindy said in surprise as her fingers explored her skull.
I reached for her hand mirror on the dresser, “Here, Lieutenant, have a look.”
“The legend of the Mahanilui still holds true, mother, she is beautiful.” Alexis complimented.
“Thank you, Commander.” Cindy said as she stared at her improved image. The Mahanilui had erased several years from her face as it had with my entire crew and me. Cynthia Riggby now looked every day of maybe nineteen.
“So what can I do? You said I would be given a gift, Captain.”
“You will know when you receive it, lieutenant.”
“But you should know what it is- you told me you can see the future!”
“What fun would it be to reveal such things now? Where would the surprise, the drama…the romance be, lieutenant?” I winked at her with a devious smile.
Lt. Riggby winkled her nose in annoyance. “So, what do I do now, Captain…or do I call you Empress now?”
“You call me Alex in private or with friends or my indicated rank while on base, Lieutenant…though Empress would be acceptable on another planet…say, Terra?” I nodded to Alexis, Isabeau, and Melanie with a smile.
Cindy was quick on the uptake. “You’re not from this planet?” She gulped loudly as she stared at them.
The three women smiled and shook their heads slowly.
“But she’s your daughter…Cap…Empress?” Cindy asked quietly with a tense, tight smile.
“You aren’t the only girl that gets around, Lieutenant. The commander and I are also both Grandmothers.” I said as I winked at our three Terran sisters- all of which smiled broadly as they caught my announcement.
Jack’s mouth opened wide once more.
“But I didn’t think you were that old?” Riggby blurted.
“As of 2530hrs Terra time.” I confirmed.
Alexis, Melanie, and Isabeau all placed a hand on Jack’s shoulders.
“Lady Jacquelyn, congratulations!” They said as each followed proper Terran protocol by leaning in and placing a kiss on her cheek.
“Speaking of getting old…Lt. Riggby, I suggest, that for the next couple of days, you make yourself look your original age.” I said changing the subject.
“Why?”
“So the people you work and interact with don’t take note of our handy-work, of course! How would you explain to them looking ten to fifteen years younger overnight?” Mina said as she looked at her, a little surprised that Cindy even asked.
“Oh…ya. Kinda forgot about that, didn’t I?” Lt. Riggby blushed. “So…besides making my face look…’old’…what should I do for the rest of the weekend?”
“What you would normally do on any weekend- except for letting our visit slip. Remember, there is that crazy blonde Commander in need of kindness that’s arriving tomorrow afternoon, Cindy- the one that talks to herself?” I reminded her, batting my eyelashes. Mina, Jack, and the others took my proffered hands. “See ya Sunday, Lieutenant.”
I phased us out and watched as Cindy searched the room for us. “Travel well, Empress.” She said looking straight at me. How did she know, I wondered?
“Where to next, Alexandra?” Mina said quietly.
“Sunday Morning.” I said with despair and sorrow evident in my voice.
“Which Sunday morning, Empress?” Melanie asked on behalf of the three off-worlders.
“The Sunday that started everything.” I responded grimly. I felt tears begin to form.
Jack took over for me seeing I was having trouble.
“Sunday, December 7th, 1941! The day that still lives in infamy, sisters!” She replied through gnashed teeth. “The morning that turned everything we knew upside down!” She paused. “The day my uncle and three cousins lost their lives!” She hissed.
My skin started to tingle and goose flesh appeared on my arms.
“Jack? Jack, please try to control your anger. I’m starting to lose my concentration and we may end up somewhere…unexpected.” I calmly reasoned with her.
“Lady Jacquelyn, please curtail you power output. The Empress’s phase shift is becoming unstable. If it collapses we will become visible to all.” Isabeau pleaded.
“Jacquelyn, stand down, love. Perhaps Alexandra can remedy that situation as she has others.” Mina said softly.
The tingling and Goosebumps disappeared as Jack looked at me. She said nothing, but her eyes asked the question instead.
“Jack, your uncle wasn’t even on base. He and your youngest cousin were on the road from Honolulu. Robert and Louis were at Schofield when it got hit. How can I be in two places at once?”
I realized how stupid that sounded the second it left my lips!
“Please! As if you’ve never done that before, Cap.” My Ex-O said sarcastically.
Mina smiled and shook her head at the statement.
“You can be in two places at once, Empress?” Melanie asked in disbelief.
“Well, not really, honey, I just return to one place a split second after I leave it. It just looks like I never left.” I admitted.
“Would you, Alex? If you foresee a problem then I’ll understand.” Jack looked ready to cry.
“I’ll run the options.”
“I’ve done that already, Alexandra. It is feasible.” Mina advised me.
“Everyone wants to hurry the Empress now? What is it with y’all?”
“We are just trying to assist you, Alexandra. Have you not vowed to protect your sisters and friends?”
“I have, but…”
“Wouldn’t Jacquelyn’s family fall into those criteria?”
“Just let me concentrate!” I glared over to Alexis, “Honey, if you don’t stop with the mind relay from Mina, we might all end up in my private domain- the one you don’t like?” The images flooding my mind stopped.
“I have to move us to a secluded spot so I can concentrate on this and not be noticed.” I said as Cindy’s room became a familiar landscape- one devoid of buildings.
“Ni’ihau, Cap?”
“Before the base was built, Jack. Friday evening, December 5th, 1941.”
“What about the village across the island?”
“That’s where y’all come in. If you want your uncle and cousins out of harm’s way Sunday, you keep the natives away, Jack. Have the Terrans help. I’m sure they can be just as playful and imaginative.” I winked to Alexis.
“Alexandra, it is not cricket to play upon local superstitions and fear!” Mina giggled slightly.
1811 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, December 5th, 1941
“Lady Mina, she just blinked her eyes.” I heard as I finished my last scenario.
“But it’s only been an hour! Usually she stays this way for a day or more!” Melanie chimed in.
“So now we’re placing bets on when the Empress comes back to reality?” I asked trying to get my eyes to water enough to re-wet them. “This was an easy one.”
“Cap?” Jack looked on in anticipation.
I smiled at her.
“Thanks, Alex,”
I had never been hugged by my first officer before!
“I need everyone to stay here for a few minutes- except you, Jack.”
“Mom? Aren’t you forgetting someone?” Alexis caught my attention just in time.
“Oh ya. Come on then, honey. We’ll be back in a few, ladies. If I’m not mistaken, there’s a grove of pineapple plants about five hundred yards to our northeast. You girls can use your sharp wit to prepare them. Mina will show you how. Bye!”
With the exception of a road appearing, the scenery didn’t change much. Alexis, Jack, and I found ourselves standing beside a semi smooth, concrete road. The sun hadn’t climbed over the eastern mountains yet. A calm quiet filled the air except for the barely audible, high-pitched whine of enemy aircraft off in the distance.
“This is it, Jack.” I announced. “In ten minutes a stray Japanese bomb will explode at the same instant a hack carrying your uncle and young David passes this point. What you will need to do is pull the car far enough ahead to avoid the explosion. Fifty yards should do it. Alexis, I ask that you quickly remove those critical seconds from all three occupants. They should have no recollection of any…um…assistance, or us.”
“Can’t you just keep us out of phase, Cap?”
“Not this time, Jack. You and Alexis must do this alone. It is critical to my plan that I appear just outside the barracks at Schofield a minute before the offending bomb hits. No, you can’t help me- either of you! Our time to work together will come- just not now. You will need to take a position two hundred feet to the southwest. Good hunting, Commanders.”
One of the Schofield Army barracks buildings replaced the lush tropical roadside. My simulations told me which part and side of the building was relatively unharmed by the blast. It was up to me to draw the attention of its occupants here. Again I would call on my body to achieve this.
I removed my jacket and started to unbutton my blouse.
0756 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“I don’t believe it! Alex just left us here by the side of the road!”
“She must have had a very good reason for doing it, Aunt Jackie. What do you suppose she meant when she said she had to be just outside before the bomb hits?”
“I hope it isn’t anything stupid. Your mother has a knack for that! Did you know that she unbuttoned her blouse almost the whole way down just to lure her brother and his compartment mates to her so she could save them all? Maybe that’s what she has in mind this time.”
“Aunt Jackie, what is that noise?”
“It’s the sound of World-War-Two starting, Alexis. The attack on Pearl Harbor is about to commence and we have to let it progress- again!”
“Aunt Jackie, what did you just do? I felt my skin start to crawl again.”
“It’s just a high strength shield for protection. If anything happened to you Alex would hold me personally responsible.”
“But why issue forth such power for such a small shield?”
“I have one over your mother too, pumpkin. It takes more power to throw two separate fields over the distance.”
“That is not the truth, Commander! Mother has not reappeared yet! You are producing a shield over the whole island! Aunt Jackie, you must let history run its course!”
“This attack should have never happened, Alexis!”
“It’s not your decision, Commander, only the Empress can decide that!”
“But I can…”
“Aunt Jackie, please lower your shield. Let the attack happen as history dictates!”
“I can save so many lives…”
“The attack on Hawaii provides the spark that unites the American people and focuses her massive industrial base on the war effort. If the attack never happened, the whole of Europe and most of the Pacific would become enslaved to what you call the Axis powers. Millions of innocent people would lose the freedoms they know today…1941. Great Britain would fall to the Nazi forces within two years and America’s shores would be invaded in three. Also, if this does not happen, you, mom, and the others never come to exist! Connie will never be born, Aunt Jackie. I will never exist.”
“…”
“Please, Commander Cummins, don’t try to change your world’s history like this! I don’t want to die, Aunt Jackie! Please…please decrease your shield! Trust our Empress- trust in your friend.”
“…you talk just like her you know… Alex, I mean. You have her power of persuasion, her logic, and her morality. You are every bit Alex Steinert’s daughter. I’ve dropped my shield, Alexis.”
“Thank you, Commander, now can we seek protection from the impending disaster?
0806 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Hey boys, y’all wanna help me?” I shouted to a group of eight Army officers entering the building I stood before. At this moment I felt cheaper than I felt onboard the Arizona some five minutes from now!
I released another button. “Y’all hear me? I’m lost an’ require some assistance. I need some straightenin’ out!” I said with as much sugar as I could muster as the men seemed to just now notice me
The sound of at least a hundred heavy, running feet filled my ears...or so I thought. The sound continued. Off in the distance, the bombing could be heard at Pearl. My eight targets had stopped, turned, and were now approaching me as planned. I noticed that I had attracted more than just them. A dozen or so more faces filled the building’s open windows.
“Hey, baby!” A voice greeted.
“Undo another button, toots!”
“Wooohooo!” Someone else shouted from the building.
My group stopped as they noticed the noise grow in volume. You could hear the planes getting closer.
“Shit! Here come some planes!”
“Hey! They ain’t ours! Hit the dirt, Honey!”
Machine gun fire then a massive explosion rocked the ground I stood on as several buildings- including the opposite end of the building before me erupted in a plume of fire and smoke. Jack’s two cousins and their buddies took off running for the nearby airfield. The men I had attracted inside poured out of the windows as smoke began bellowing out the newly shattered windows. In the mayhem that ensued, all attention to me was lost and the mysterious blonde harlot standing just outside the building smiled and instantly disappeared.
0815 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Aunt Jackie, The personal protection system in my uniform has just picked up a cloud of small projectiles about to rain down on us! You might want to tune your shield for Plumbum rejection.”
“Mine too. Plumbum? What in the world is that, Allie?”
“My name is Al…oh…Plumbum, element number eighty-two- you may call it Lead, Aunt Jackie.”
“Lead, got it!”
“Where are they coming from?”
“Friendly fire, Allie- from the guns onboard the ships in the harbor. The Navy is trying to fight off the Japanese planes. All ordinance going up into the air has to come back to earth somewhere! Oh, God, no!”
“What’s wrong, Aunt Jackie?”
“My uncle…he and Davie where killed by us!”
“First you say they were killed by friendly fire, now you say we killed them?”
“The Navy, Allie! We killed our own people with misguided or stray ordinance!”
“Then we should probably prepare and stay alert, because I sense a vehicle closing on our position.”
“That would be my uncle and youngest cousin.”
“Commander, I sense a larger projectile on trajectory to this location- about twenty kilograms in mass.”
“Wonderful! A five-inch shell! This is going to be loud, Allie! I suggest you phase us out now!”
“Take my hand, Commander.”
“Here comes the car now. After I accelerate it out of the way, it will probably stop. The occupants will get out and survey the near catastrophe. We’ll have a few minutes for you to remove just the sudden acceleration from their minds, okay?”
“But mom suggested I delete even our existence, Aunt Jackie. Why would you want them to remember our meeting?”
“A feeling, Allie, just a feeling, okay? Ready?”
“It’s your call, Commander. I just picked up mom several kilometers to the north.”
“We knew that, Allie. Now! Damn that was a big explosion! Let’s head for the car.”
“We are back in normal phase, Commander. My I ask how you do it?”
“What, Allie?”
“How do you remain so calm in light of such devastation? Deafening noise, traumatic concussive force, and flying debris- you never flinched- how?”
“I hate to say this, but in times like these you just grow callus to it- you have to. Try riding out a depth charge attack in a submarine- now that’s a real experience!”
“Mom’s back, by the way.”
“Where?”
“Five meters to our right.”
Arriving back to where I had left Jack and Alexis, I positioned myself on the ground as if knocked down by the explosion.
“What took you so long, Alex?” My Ex-O asked as the two approached.
“What took me so long? What happened to ‘hey thanks for helping save my cousins, Cap?’” I complained as I picked myself up off the ground and put my jacket back on.
“Girls, are you okay? Did anyone get hit?” A middle-aged man of six feet shouted as he ran toward us. A younger man in his late-teens followed close behind - I could see the family resemblance to Jack’s previous male face. A third Hawaiian looking man stayed by the car; he was busy looking it over and then tried to get the car’s hood open.
“Honey, I thought I asked that you remove our existence. Why are we still here in plain sight?”
“Because I asked her not to, Alex.” Jack stated calmly to me while looking me straight in the eye.
“The Commander seems to think it would not be a good idea to erase our existence here, mom. She said she has a ‘feeling’.” Her tone was a little snarky.
“Since when did you start getting feelings, Jack?” I raised an eyebrow.
Any forthcoming answer or jab was quickly dropped as Jack’s uncle and cousin slowed to a stop beside us.
“Was anyone hurt here?” Jack’s uncle asked again, this time out of breath.
“No sir, we’re unharmed. Are you three okay?” I asked in concern.
“Yes, but for some reason I can’t explain how. We were moving along at a normal jaunt when suddenly the car accelerated without warning. If that strange occurrence hadn’t happened…we’d be dead.” He continued as he tried to gather his breath.
“Then it’s lucky that your car surged when it did. What are the chances of that happening?” I looked to Jack with a sideways grin. She returned it with a small tight-lipped grin of her own.
‘Incoming small ordinance!’ Rang out in my head.
Jack immediately brought her arms up in front of her. The sound of metallic rain filled our ears as the cloud of projectiles impacted against her protective shield. A scream of agony not far away replaced that sound.
We looked over in time to see the car’s driver slide off the front fender of the newer Ford. The wet red liquid left behind indicated that the shield had not been extended that far. I stared at Jack in disbelief. Alexis followed my eyes and explained.
“He was a Japanese spy, Captain.” She said nonchalantly.
Jack’s uncle and cousin looked at her confused by what she had just said aloud.
“Captain, it is not safe for us to stay here! The weapons fire from the harbor will get us all killed.” Jack snapped everyone back to reality.
“I agree Commander, let’s get out of here!” I said as we began running for any kind of shelter we could find. Jack’s shield would protect us, but we had to make it look good for our two civilians- Alexis’ Terran ability would help mask things- As long as she could concentrate.
As we ran alongside the road, gunfire could be seen impacting the ground as linear dirt plumes ahead and behind us. I hoped neither man would catch on to the fact that the void moved with us.
‘Incoming! Another twenty kilo projectile!’ Alexis screamed into my head.
“Everyone hit the ground…everyone!” Jack screamed.
The flash, concussion, and eardrum-splitting explosion occurred simultaneously!
“That was close!” I exclaimed as I again picked myself off the ground.
“Thanks for the warning, but how did you see that coming? I didn’t even hear it.” Jack’s uncle shouted out, rubbing to clear his ears. His son remained on the ground shaking with his hands over his head and covering his ears.
“Come on Davie, you have to get up and keep going!” Jack reached down to pull her cousin from the ground.
I noticed her uncle looking around us in confusion. His confused gaze centered on Jack, Alexis, and I.
“Who or what are you?”
So much for Alexis masking our gifts from them! The question was simple, but complex at the same time.
“Excuse me?” I spoke for the other two.
“That shell…it…it exploded directly over us! Look at the ground around us! Can’t you see the unscathed circle? Who are you three? How did you do that… moreover… why us?”
“Uncle Dave, I can explain!”
“Do I know you, commander?” The older man eyed Jack carefully.
“I think…” I phased out and re-phased on the opposite side of him, “that we’ve said and done too much already, David Cummins.”
“How did you,” he jumped as my voice changed location?
“It is of no concern to you. Commanders Cummins, Fleming, and I are part of a special Top-Secret unit. That is all you need to know, sir. It would be wise to forget you even saw us.” I said as officially as I could.
“Cummins? I have a nephew in the Navy! John…but…everyone calls him Jack though. Are you related to us somehow?”
“Yes, Jacquelyn is related to you, sir. Anything beyond that is classified!” I interrupted.
“Mom, I’m ready to perform the mind wipe.” Alexis cut in.
“You’re some kind of Space aliens like in the comics aren’t you?” Young David asked excitedly.
“She is”, I pointed to my daughter. “Jack and I were born here on this planet.” I smiled, ignoring my slip of tongue.
“Jack?” The older man looked stunned, “What have you done with my nephew?”
“Empress, I am ready for the mind wipe. If we are to rescue Lt. Riggby we need to proceed and leave soon.” Alexis pressed.
“Empress? What are you the Empress of, madam?” Jack’s uncle’s face grew red with anger- his voice stern.
“Uncle Dave, this is my Commanding Officer and friend, Commander Alexandra Steinert. She is known throughout the known universes as the Empress of Time and Space. We came back to this date in time to help you and Davie escape a terrible fate.” Jack broke into tears as she unexpectedly wrapped her arms around her uncle.
“Commander, we have more incoming projectiles. I strongly recommend restoring your shield if we are to continue this mission unscathed.” Alexis officially reminded her.
“Jack, hold it together.” I urged. She released one arm and snapped her fingers in the air just seconds before more bullets rained down to strike her re-deployed protective, invisible umbrella.
“You came back in time. You really expect me to believe three beautiful young women traveled back in time just to save me and my son?”
“Sons, sir, I saved your other two sons at Schofield just a minute ago.”
“How could you have done that, Commander, if that really is your rank! I don’t know of any woman making a grade higher than Lieutenant!”
“That’s where y’all are wrong, Indiana State Rep. Cummins!” I growled as I pulled him away from Jack and grabbed his hand.
The road changed to a grey pavement with yellow and white markings instead of concrete, and the vehicles on it looked more futuristic.
“Unhand me, madam! How dare you…” David Cummins stopped abruptly and looked around when I didn’t comply. “How did you do this? I demand to know how you did this! Where are we?”
“We…sir, are still on Oahu- along the same roadway and in the same location. By the style of the cars, I would say this is the early-to-mid 1990’s.”
“That’s impossible!”
“I’ll show y’all impossible!” I sneered as I quickly dragged him out into the street where car after car ran straight through us. “Any more questions, sir?” I growled as I pulled him back to the curb.
Our surroundings returned to the worn concrete road with Alexis, Jack, and young David searching the immediate area for us. I rephased us.
“Don’t do that again, Alex!” Jack advised me.
“You’ll find your uncle more receptive to our information now, Commander.” I smiled at the still quaking gentleman.
“Where did she take you dad?” Young David’s excitement was refreshing.
“I showed him the future, hun- 1992! Care to see what he saw, David?” I winked to Jack.
“Ready, Cap.”
Mr. Cummins, I want you to think about what you saw just now, if you please. David, close your eyes.”
“Wow! Look at those cars! They must be doing at least forty!” The teen’s eyes flew wide open as Jack relayed his father’s memories.
“The speed limit on this road…in that time is thirty-five, hun.” I grinned in amusement.
“Will I have a car like that, Captain?”
“Maybe, David. You’ll be sixty-eight, so you could most likely have any car you want!”
“Wow! So I live that long?” The teen wrinkled his brow.
I just smiled and nodded my head. Jack nodded her head to me in acknowledgement and thanks. I noticed Alexis smiling too.
“Mr. Cummins, what were you doing on the road at this hour on a Sunday morning?” I asked casually as he continued to stare at me.
“Huh? Oh, our plane landed last evening. We decided to stay in Honolulu overnight and meet up with my older boys this morning. They’re assigned to Schofield and had leave coming, but you already knew that.” He cautiously accused. I smiled and nodded as he continued. “Dave Jr. and I decided to surprise them with a visit.” He answered as he continued to wonder about us.
“So how did you meet up with a spy?” I nodded back the way we had come.
“He met us outside the hotel and offered us a ride to the base.”
More bullets could be heard ricocheting off Jack’s shield. Young David looked around us in fascination.
“Mother, we have to get back to Lt. Riggby.” Alexis prodded impatiently.
“Honey, we have all the time in the world. Never forget that.”
“But, Cindy.”
“Alexis, honey, I can always take us back a few minutes. Don’t fret so much.”
“Take us back a few minutes? You wouldn’t do that?” Jack’s cousin caught the gist of the statement.
“They wouldn’t call me the Empress of Time and Space if I couldn’t, hun.”
“But we’d be,” He gulped, “killed!” The teen exclaimed.
“We wouldn’t put you back, Davie, relax!” Jack reassured her cousin.
“So you came…back?” Jack’s uncle looked for acknowledgement and received a nod. “To rescue us?”
“Yep. Jack was quite adamant about that, Mr. Cummins.”
“Why, honey? Why return and risk your lives to save Davie and I?” He posed the question to Jack.
“You’re the only family I have, Uncle Dave, since mom and pop died…” Jack stopped to think and wipe her eyes, “Last January.”
“Wait…what? Johnny didn’t have a sister!”
“I didn’t say I did, Uncle Dave!” Jack tightened her smile waiting for her uncle to put two and two together.
“Mother, his blood pressure and heart rate have doubled, we are revealing too much!”
“He can handle it, honey. Besides, this is Jack’s mission. She’s in command- you and I are just the muscle.” I giggled. “It’s her decision about how much to reveal to her family.”
More small ordinance rained down on Jack’s unseen shield.
“You’re him?” Jack’s uncle pointed with a shaky finger. Another tear fell from Jack’s face. “But you’re a girl!”
“And you’re a man…whoopty-doo! Does that fact look like it affects her performance, Mr. Cummins? She just saved all our lives by deflecting incoming gunfire several different times. Could you have done that, sir- I think not?” I said in exasperation.
“Alex, I can see this has gotten out of control. Allie, go ahead and erase us from their memories. This was wrong. I just thought that Davie…” Jack lowered her head in defeat.
“Is that such a wise decision, Aunt Jacki? If I were to wipe away our existence, your cousin may not fulfill his newly redefined destiny. Many lives would be put in danger!”
“Allie, what are you talking about?” Jack questioned.
“What my daughter is talking about, Jack, is NASA’s Apollo Eleven mission. Man’s first successful Moon landing. Without system engineers like your cousin is to become, manned spaceflight will be more hazardous than it should be. David Samuel Cummins Jr. argues with his fellow engineers about the value of carrying a few more pounds of fuel in the Lunar Lander- a decision that transforms near disaster into triumph for the United States,” I monologued.
“Empress, is it wise to reveal so much of someone’s future?” Alexis cautioned.
“To get the point across- yes, honey!”
“Davie makes that much of a contribution, Alex? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I wanted to see if what I saw in you could be developed further, Jack.”
Jack glanced at her uncle and cousin a moment then stared at me. “What did you see?”
“A woman that would go to great lengths to protect her friends and family- a woman that not only follows orders, but knows when she must occasionally ignore them and stick with her gut feelings- a woman that unconditionally gives of herself to…say…save a dying race on a far away planet?”
Jack’s uncle and cousin continued to stare at us in disbelief.
I was cut short by Alexis’ warning. “Mom, several vehicles are approaching. I recommend shifting phase.”
“What does she mean by shifting phase, Jack?” Young David asked.
“Everyone take my hands, quickly!” I shouted.
We formed a circle and joined hands just as an array of police and fire equipment came into view.
As the sirens and horns grew louder, David asked a simple question.
“What did you do, Captain? Why do we need to hold hands?”
“So they don’t see us, hun- watch.”
I moved our circle around until I was next to the road. As the first police car approached, I leaned out into the oncoming traffic. The heavy Chevrolet sped right through me. Standing straight again, I continued my explanation, but not before Jack interrupted.
“Show off!”
“As I was saying, David, Alexis and I can shift ourselves and anyone touching us slightly out of phase with reality. To those around us, we appear to vanish. We cannot be seen or heard by ordinary people. Only a few people with our ‘talents’ have any idea we’re here.”
“Talents? You call passing through solid objects, stopping bullets with some invisible ‘shield’, and traveling through time, just talents? Commander Steinert, this is nothing short of miraculous! This conflict…this new war that seems to have started could be won in a matter of days with people of your ‘talents’!”
“Which is why you must forget we even exist, Representative Cummins- I’m sorry. Alexis?” My sadness was evident on my face as I looked to the ground reluctantly.
The older man immediately froze in position.
“Jack, don’t let them harm Pop! He didn’t mean what he said! I’ll make sure your secret is kept…please!”
“Davie, Alex is right. If our identities or talents ever got out, we would be hunted down like animals- abused and mistreated…forced to do the bidding of unscrupulous people both wanton and corrupt!” Jack explained sadly.
“But you said you protect your friends and family!” Young David turned his glare to me.
“That is true, sir, the Empress has sworn to protect those she holds dear.” Alexis confirmed.
“Then why not just let us die back there? Why save us from that fate only to torture us by removing any memory of you?” The hysterical teen questioned.
“Define the word torture, hun! Would you mean the painless act of simply forgetting about us, or the disposition you both would go through convincing the authorities of our presence? You said it yourself- we are the stuff of comic books, David, equivalent to Superman himself! How long would the government allow your father to serve in their ranks if such unbelievable tales were touted as truth? Tell me then which would be the greater torture.”
“But you killed him!” He glared at Alexis.
“I did no such thing, young sir! I merely disabled his brain’s mobility functions. His breathing, thinking and vital organ functions are all normal. He simply cannot move or converse.”
“I can reason with him…get him to reconsider what he said!”
“You would do well in our sisterhood, David Cummins.” I said sadly. “Your heart is caring and your courage is outstanding! I see many similarities between you and your cousin Jack. Maybe when you are older we will approach you. For now though, we bid you farewell, young David Cummins!” I nodded to Alexis and winked. I released my grasp on Jack’s uncle.
“How did I get…David! Oh God, David! Where are you?”
We watched as Jack’s uncle scanned the area for his son, alarm written on his face.
“He really does love you, you know.” I said to the boy as he slowly opened his clinched eyes. Jack immediately focused on Alexis then me, confused.
“Captain? Commanders? Why can I still remember you?”
“Someone has to record this for the future, why not you, David Cummins?” I shrugged.
“But I’m not one of you. I’m not even a girl! How can I tell this story- you said no one would believe it?”
“True, but tales as strange as this are what make comic books fascinating- or do I need spell it out clearer, hun?”
“The Empress wants you to remember us, Davie- for whatever mystical reason, she has chosen you for this.” Jack said as she put a one armed hug to her cousin, happy his memories had been spared.
“Why?”
“Because my foresight has shown me that this encounter today…is the catalyst for you’re becoming an aeronautical engineer, David. Somebody that sides with me during the final design stages of the vehicle which will ultimately advance mankind into the Space Age!”
“We meet in the future?”
I smiled, closed my eyes softly, and nodded.
“Will I recognize you?”
“Yes, hun, I won’t have changed. We will meet several times in the future, in fact.”
“And you will always look this goo…like this?”
“Let’s just chalk it up to a very long lifespan, hun- leave it at that.” I giggled.
“My father! What about him, Em…Empress?”
“I told you I had a feeling about him!” Jack squeezed him harder.
“David Samuel Cummins Sr. will survive to retire from the Indiana State House of Representatives with a distinguished record having never known about us directly. Only through an obscure collection of comic book superheroins his son creates will he suspect anything. You, David, will not see any substantial income from these publications, but through them we remain alive in your memory until such a time as we request your presence. Is there anything else you would like to know before we return you to your father, young David?”
“Will I look as pretty as you, Jack?”
My first officer blushed profusely.
“He does have potential, mom!” Alexis giggled.
I shook my head. “If and when we approach you…possibly.” I smiled at him. “For now study hard and become the rocket scientist to which you are now meant to be! Watch closely now, David Cummins.” Jack released her hold on the teen.
Jack’s uncle instantly reappeared closer to us, moving twenty yards in the blink of an eye.
“Wow that was amazing! Can we go to the future now?”
“Sorry David, I’m afraid y’all have to time travel the old fashioned way from now until we meet again, hun.” I winked to Alexis. When she nodded, she released David’s hand. The sudden phase shift disoriented him and caused him to fall to the ground.
“David! How did you get there, I thought I’d lost you, son?”
“The Empress and…and…” The teen rubbed his head as he tried to recover. “And her two commanders- the three women that saved us from the explosion! Don’t you remember?”
“Did you hit your head, David?” His father began to search through his son’s hair for any wounds or bumps.
“I’m fine, Pop! In fact, I couldn’t be better! The Empress…she said I would be instrumental in sending a man to the moon one day! Think of it…a man standing on the moon!”
“I think you hit your head on the ground when we were thrown from the car, David! Let’s get you back into town and have you looked at!”
Jack’s cousin looked directly at us. “I know! And thank you, Empress, for saving our lives!”
“Who were you talking to David?” His father asked, looking around them.
“Angels, Pop- three absolutely beautiful angels!”
“Just couldn’t resist, could you, Jack?”
“Not me, Alex, Allie.” Jack nodded to Alexis.
I eyed my daughter, who just giggled.
“Don’t give me that, mom. You knew that was coming!”
We continued giggling, as the roadside, with its chaotic explosions, sirens, and whistles became the serene, lush tropical setting of Ni’ihau.
“Welcome back, Empress! I trust Lady Jacquelyn’s family is safe?” Melanie sang out seeing us appear. Isabeau looked quite shocked having been caught with a large piece of pineapple in her mouth. She quickly swallowed.
“Welcome back, sister.” She said as both greeted Alexis with a customary bow.
“Have you righted yet another wrong, Alexandra?” Mina asked as she turned around.
“I have…we have, Highness.”
“And has she…” Mina stopped midsentence nodding to Jack.
“Everything is as it should be, Mina- except…”
“Ah yes, Miss Riggby.”
“Ready to jump into the fire, ladies?” I looked around and saw every head nod acknowledgement.
“Melanie and Isabeau, pay particular attention to you’re built in protection systems. Alexis can tell you how fast the bullets are flying around.” Both women nodded to me then to Alexis as I assumed she was giving them the details telepathically.
“Alexis, you protect Mina and keep her and Isabeau phased out when we separate. I’ll keep Jack and Melanie phased out. Jack will transmit the plan to y’all now.”
“Ready, Alex.”
I repeated my plan in my mind while Jack relayed it to the others.
“Under no circumstances are we to be seen! Remember that Emily will be only a few yards away when the explosion occurs- she is not to be approached. That includes telepathically- understand?” Again everyone nodded.
“With any luck this should be the last time any of us need visit this accursed point in history. Please take my hand.”
The pleasant solitude of Ni’ihau abruptly exploded into the unfolding chaotic hell of 1941 Pearl Harbor. We had arrived on the shoreline of the harbor just behind the base hospital. In the harbor to my right, a listing, heavily damaged, smoking destroyer was trying to make for open water. I remembered that her skipper would realize that he wouldn’t make it and would instead run her aground nearby. Overhead, another squadron of Japanese planes buzzed past, eager to inflict their own damage on the unprepared Pacific Fleet.
“Why, it’s a wonder anyone lived through this, Alexandra!”
“Sometimes I think the dead had the better deal, Mina. Time to get to work. Now, according to Emily, Cindy was in her office when the blast occurred. She saw the hallway wall erupt and found Cindy lying in a heap on the far wall with a broken neck. Jack, it’s up to you to cushion her impact and see that she just suffers a dislocation. Cindy will just be knocked out though. Honey, it’s your job to make Emily think she’s dead. A simple suggestion to her should suffice because of all the confusion. Any questions?”
“Empress, what would happen should Lady Emily be too close?” Isabeau inquired with concern.
“I’m leaving that a judgment call, sweetheart. You do what you feel is necessary to protect her.” I advised with a smile. “Remember, she has never met you three yet.”
Isabeau’s eyes widened. “I had not thought of that, Empress, she has no knowledge of our existence.” A sly smile appeared on each of my Terran sisters as expected.
“Let’s break up into two groups and follow the plan.” I said as I released Alexis’ hand. She, Mina, and Isabeau immediately disappeared.
Turning the corner of the building, we ran headlong into the mass hysteria created by the attack. Men and women ran around in complete disarray. Severely wounded men started arriving by any means possible. Concentrating on staying out of phase, I led Jack and Melanie into the building.
“How do you manage to ignore the people that move through us, Empress? It is quite unnerving!” Melanie asked with a slight loss of color in her face.
“You get used to it, honey. Cindy’s office is just ahead. Alexis, Mina, and Isabeau should be in position.”
“Isabeau confirms our sisters are in position, Empress.”
“Thank you, Mel. Jack, get ready, it won’t be long now.”
“Empress, a large projectile of about fifty kilograms has been released from an approaching air vehicle! Its trajectory indicates this building as its terminus!”
“I have a lock on Cindy, Cap. I have a small shield around her for protection.”
“Let some of the debris through, Jack, this has to be believable.”
“Aye, Cap.”
A second later, Emily appeared down the hallway walking towards us.
“Isabeau! No!” Melanie shouted out suddenly. Her friend appeared directly behind Emily.
“Ensign Scott?” Emily immediately stopped and turned toward the voice. “Emily, what’s happening? It sounds like all hell broke loose outside!”
“We’re under attack, Lieutenant! Gather everybody up and get ready for casualties!” Emily said as she tried to figure out who was talking to her.
“I have a shield around both of them, Alex.” Jack reassured Melanie and I.
“Will do, M’lady!” Isabeau acknowledged and immediately looked frightened.
Emily seemed not to notice the slip as she turned toward us and started walking again. Isabeau quickly disappeared behind her.
“Got her!” Jack shouted as the wall ahead of us erupted with a huge crash of thunder, smoke, and rubble. Cindy’s body flew out, struck the far wall about half way up and came to rest in a heap on the debris-covered floor. Isabeau’s delay was just long enough to save Emily’s life. The smoke and smell of cordite hung heavy in the air as Emily rushed to her friend’s side and felt for a pulse.
“Cindy! No! No! No, you can’t be dead!” Emily wailed as she covered her eyes and cried.
“My turn”, Melanie said as she released her hold on my hand. She stumbled a second as she shifted back into phase then stumbled through the rubble.
“Emily, we have to get out of here! Another one may hit at any moment! There is nothing we can do for her now, but the men outside…we may be able to help them! Come on, let’s hurry!”
Isabeau reappeared and carefully approached the wreckage and Cindy’s seemingly lifeless body.
“Emily, I couldn’t find anyone else. We need to get out of this building before another bomb hits!”
Both women helped Emily stand and guided her out of the building. Alexis and Mina appeared where Isabeau had previously.
“Keep your shield up, Jack. I’m going to re-phase us.
“Those two are incorrigible, mom!” Alexis shook her head.
“More like courageous, Love! A right proper example of Terran morality!” Mina confirmed.
“Of course, Highness, my humblest thanks, Aunt Mina. Their selfless acts will be broadcast planet-wide on our return to Terra.” Alexis backed down and praised her sisters.
“Alex, I think we should get Cindy out of here.” A gut-wrenching crack filled the vacant hallway despite the mayhem outside followed by Cindy’s blood-curdling scream of pain. “I fixed her neck, Alex, she should start healing immediately.”
“You didn’t tell me it would hurt so bad, Captain!” Lt. Riggby winced as she frowned.
“I didn’t tell you any of this, Cindy.”
“Oh ya. Why the hell not?” She groused then hit me lightly in the arm as she rolled her head around trying to work out one last kink or two.
I looked at her with a scowl. “And just why did you do that, Miss Riggby?”
“You could have at least told me what to expect, Captain! I’ve been worried sick the past few days about how I was supposed to die!” She finally took note of my face, dropped her gaze, and blushed. “Sorry…for that…um…I didn’t mean to hit you…ma’am…er Captain, sir…ma’am.”
“Like I said before, Cindy, we’re all equal here, I take no offense- just don’t do it again.”
“Aye, Captain. So…now that I’m dead…what do I do now, Empress?” Cindy asked giving her neck one final crack.
“Now I show you to your new home, Miss Riggby. Please take my hand.”
“So where you takin’ her, Cap?” Jack asked.
“That’s not for you to know at this time, Commander. I believe you three should go outside and help with the triage’. Stay as far away from Emily as physically possible though, you two!” I pointed to Jack and Mina. Honey, you can help Melanie and Isabeau, but no miraculous recoveries, got it?” I said seriously. “I’ll be right back.”
“Ready for a little trip, Cindy?”
“Past, present, or future, Empress?” Her eyes gleamed with excitement.
I just smiled at her as we disappeared.
1035 hours, Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Commander, Captain Steinert has returned.”
“It’s about time, Allie! Alert the others. Where is she by the way?”
“At our insertion point, Commander. Behind this facility.”
“Quiet you two!”
“Corpman, this one can be saved, take him over there.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Lieutenant, hand me that new tube of lipstick. That was the last of this one.”
“Whose idea was it to use lipstick to mark the casualties, Commander Cummins?
“It could have been Emily, but I’m not certain.”
“Commander Fleming, that man was not going to survive. What made you decide to repair that leaking artery?”
“A hunch, Mina. I had a gut feeling, as Aunt Jackie calls them.”
“Bless you child! Your mother and father have taught you well!”
“Thank you again, Lady Mina.”
“You gals sure are perty ‘nough ta be princesses alright!”
“I think you should close your eyes and be patient now, kind sailor!”
“See what happens, ‘Lady’ Alexis?”
“Could we limit the noble labels until we are done here, Commanders?”
“Of course, Lieutenant Smith. Isabeau and Melanie have finished up with their patients and confirm they will arrive here shortly.”
“Good, if I have to see another burned corpse, I may just lose my stomach instead of just my breakfast this time!”
“Easier to inflict damage than to observe it, Jacquelyn?”
“I wasn’t the only one to lose my breakfast, Mina, and yes…it is. Unfortunately, I’ve seen both sides…many times, in fact. Neither ever sat well with me, ma’am.”
“I’m sorry, Jacquelyn.”
“Lady Alexis, we are ready to go. With the amount of confusion here our departure should go unnoticed.”
“I agree. Allow me to finish diagnosing this kind gentleman and then we shall phase…what? Um…phase shift.”
“What have you sensed, Lady Alexis?”
“Nothing. For a moment I thought I felt…nothing. Let me finish up here, Isabeau.
“I read a severely lacerated liver, several centimeters of perforated intestine and several pieces of metallic shrapnel embedded dangerously close to this one’s heart. He has an hour at best, M’Lady.”
“Well, kind sir, for paying us thy kindest compliment, I shall grant thee a favor.”
“You shouldn’t have removed all the shrapnel, Allie. A few pieces left behind would have guaranteed him a trip stateside.”
“Who else would be brave enough to help raise the American Ensign at a place called Iwo Jima, Aunt Jackie? Please take my hand, ladies, we must be on our way, Mother is... Wait! I knew it! More sisters are here! I can feel them! At first I was not sure, but now I know Cassi and Reilly are here somewhere!”
“But how would they arrive, The past Empress cannot travel this far ahead…unless…”
“Take my hand and let’s find out, sisters!”
“About time you four got back here! Have we repaired yet another hiccup in history, honey?”
“The glitches you and Aunt Mina revealed to us have been rectified, yes, although, I wouldn’t wish to repeat this process ever again. This era’s medical practices are far beyond barbaric. How does Aunt Emily deal with it?”
“It’s all in what you’re use to, kid.”
“Where to now, Empress?”
“First to the past then to the future, I imagine.”
“I suspect you’ve been there already…Aunt Alex.”
“Really? What gave me away, honey?”
“I felt the presence of Cassi and your daughter, Reilly, Empress.”
“Couldn’t put one over on you, hun! Alex will be right back. She went to collect those two. They’re overdue by about fifteen minutes.”
“She didn’t buy it, did she, Alex,” I asked as I re-phased with Reilly and Cassi in tow?
“Not a minute, sis. These two,” She pointed to Isabeau and Melanie, “they never said a word though.” Alex Reilly told me. Alexis glared at her Terran sisters, receiving tense smiles from both. “I trust Cindy is in place?”
“Everything is set, Alex, I just have to go collect the others from around the island. Care to come and help, dear?” I smiled at Alexis.
“If that is what the all-knowing Empress wishes, M’Lady.” Alexis bowed before me with a pout.
“Just stop that this instant, young lady! That look is not becoming to a proper ‘Princess’!”
“You heard that, did you, Cap?” Jack blushed.
“I thought y’all performed admirably, Jack- even these two!” I gestured to Reilly and Cassi.
“Lady Alexis, we have helped the Empress both here and in her time. Would you care to bare witness?” Cassi interupted.
“One at a time, Cassiopeia! You first then Lady Reilly.”
“You put those two through their paces, Alex?” I asked Alex Reilly.
“There was this one territorial squabble with Caesar that needed…modifying.”
“Which one…um, Caesar?”
“I believe his name was something like Caligula. Smart man- decent engineer, but he made Genghis Khan look like Thomas Beckett! Cassi straightened him out though. I’m really proud of them both, Alex.”
“I’m sure they’re fathers will be proud too, sis.”
“You did WHAT?” Alexis suddenly shouted out, stopping our conversation.
“I sank his barge, Lady Alexis! He deserved it after causing so much pain and suffering to his people! I would do it again given the chance! The man is evil and perverted beyond any moral codes, here or on Terra!”
“She sunk his royal barge, Alex?” I asked stunned.
“Straight to the bottom of the lake- one minute flat! The old miscreant barely made it off with his toga!” She giggled as she used her down-turned thumb to indicate the sinking. How poetic, I thought.
“We are all very proud of you, Lady Cassiopeia and you, Lady Reilly. All Terra will be thrilled by your exploits here on your maternal home.” Alexis praised the two now older teens. As planned, I had returned to Reilly and ancient Kili a year later.
“Honey, are we ready to go fetch the other girls now?” I interrupted.
“As you wish, mother.”
“Fine, take Cassi and Jack with you. Cassi knows whom we left here at the hospital. Three in total I believe.” I looked to Cassi- she nodded. “I’ll take Mina and Melanie over to Hickam Field, and Alex, you, Reilly, and Isabeau get the others from Schofield. Meet back on Ni’ihau in twenty minutes.”
1105 hours, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, December 7th, 1941
“Where are you, Alex Reilly?” I asked into the air, seeing that she was ten minutes late.
“Maybe she was not able to return, Alexandra?”
“No, Mina, another piece of the puzzle we call the future has been placed.”
“Well I think it’s wonderful, Isabeau!” Alex Reilly said as she and the last ten women appeared to our right.
“There have to be appeals and approval hearings before any decision can be granted, Empress! You above all people know this as Terran law!” Isabeau argued back.
“This is Earth, honey, not Terra! We play by our own rules here, and the Empress has spoken!”
“What, pray tell, are we arguing about now, sis?” I rolled my eyes.
“Reilly has a boyfriend, Cap” Jack answered quickly.
“Is that so? And does my niece’s boyfriend have a name, Commander?” I raised a brow.
“David, Cap.” Jack said sadly.
“Click!” Alex Reilly, Mina, Alexis, and I all said together.
“You all knew?”
“Really, Jacquelyn, you have to ask that? I should think you would have had a ‘gut’ feeling about it!” Mina replied light-heartedly.
“You knew about that too?”
“That and more, Commander Cummins!” Yuuka shouted as she flew close to my EX-O’s face and then flew away in a blur.
“A pixie, Alex? Really?” Jack said aghast.
“An’ maybe a wee leprechaun here an there too, Jackie me darlin’!” I laughed in my best Irish accent.
“No!”
I gave her a wink.
“Yuuka, thank you for remaining grown up, sweetheart!” I called out. “I know it was hard for you to resist your gift, but the hospital grounds are no place for pixies to be seen! Strong drugs and delirious fever spawn much more dangerous and ugly demons there!”
“Thank you, Captain.” The enlarging figure said as she moved toward me.
“For what, Yuuka?”
“For allowing me to atone for some of my peoples’ sins, Captain. I feel that by helping here, I have begun to make up for all we have caused. I apologize for them, ma’am.”
“Our’s or her’s, Cap?” Jack nodded to Alex Reilly.
“1944 to 2026BC, Jack. Didn’t you read my report or Scotti’s?”
“Unlike you, Alex, I can’t control time, therefore, no I didn’t, ma’am!”
“This is Cami’s equal, Empress? She looks exactly like Billie- except for her attitude.”
“Yuuka, remember what I told you about Cmdr. Cummins before we left?” I put my thumb and forefinger together and squeezed them tight.
Yuuka gulped loudly as her eyes widened. “Good to make your acquaintance, Commander. I…I think I’m wanted over there!”
I laughed as Yuuka quickly joined another group a short distance away.
“What exactly did you tell her about me, Alex?” Jack eyed me critically.”
“Just that you’re feeling crampy and a little agitated.” I smiled at her with a slight giggle. “I may have also hinted to the fact that, when agitated you can catch a fly in mid-flight and rip it’s wings out instantly then by just thinking about it, cause it to explode then and there- nothing too fantastic.”
“Noooo. Nothing too fantastic, Alex! What possessed you to tell her that?”
“It’s true, isn’t it?” I winked.
“That was just a little experiment though, Cap! The thing kept flying around me being a nuisance! It was really starting to get on my nerves!”
“And that describes Yuuka to a tee, Jack.” I broke out into a full laugh as I remembered Yuuka’s first few days with us knowing Jack was watching.
“Oh. Ya, she can be, um…trying, can’t she?”
“You have no idea, Commander!” Alex Reilly cut in as she joined the conversation.
After a round of tearful goodbyes, I offered Jack my hand.
“Okay, Cap, where to next? I could sure use a bath.”
“You and I head back to base, Jack.”
“Is that it? We just head back to base? What about Mina?”
“You and I head back to base, Commander. We have reports and duties to complete.”
“But Mina.”
“Mina has agreed to join Alex,” I gestured to Alex Reilly, “As tutor to her and Reilly. She will also provide a trans-temporal communications link between us and Alexandra Reilly.”
“She’s leaving us, Cap? When did she agree to this? Or did she?” Jack asked conspiratorially.
“This was her decision, Jack. I had no say in the matter, as my half-sisters will attest. I don’t want her to go any more than you, but Mina has her mind made up.” I shrugged my shoulders in resignation.
“So we just go home and resume our boring everyday drudgery- as if none of this happened- as if evil Alex never tried to kill you, huh?”
“Something like that Jack.” I dropped my volume a little as I tried to force those memories to a forgotten corner of my mind. I noticed Jack’s expression darken for a moment. She changed the subject quickly.
“Will you ever tell me where you took Lt. Riggby, Alex?”
“Nice try, Commander. One day you will learn her whereabouts,” I paused dramatically, “but not today.” I gave her half a smile. “As for boring and normal, that will never be the case, Jacquelyn Cummins. We have plenty more adventures to share on this newly extended journey we call our lives. And I can assure you, traveling with the Empress of Time and Space is an adventure all its own!”
“Of that I’m sure, Alex!”
“Best of all, Jack,” I looked into her eyes, “sharing them with a good friend makes it all worthwhile! Let’s go home.”
Jack and I hugged each other.
My brightly lit office replaced Pre-base Ni’ihau.
“No goodbyes, Alex?” Jack said as she noticed our surroundings had changed.
“None necessary, we’ll see them again. Why don’t you go get that well-deserved bath, Jack?”
“Not until you tell me why Cassiopeia is tagging along with us, Alex!” I put on my best tense smile. I had been caught…we had been caught.
“How did you know I was here, Lady Jacquelyn? I thought myself masked completely!” The girl appeared behind me, her hands on my waist.
“If the Empress can feel you, Cassi, I can feel you through her thoughts.”
“I am truly sorry for any misdirection, M’Lady. I felt I needed to travel with you.”
“If you felt so strongly, Cassi, why not just ask?” I softened my smile slightly.
“I feel it to be just the last throngs of my childhood, Empress. This last day has challenged me to assume more responsibility- to confront my fears so that I may help others, and it has made me think about my direction in life.”
“And there I just thought you felt you had to stow away because you felt someone here can use your help. Silly me.” I said in all seriousness as I glared at the shying teen.
“You shouldn’t be here. Cassiopeia Darough! This is a wartime military installation and is no place for children of noble birth from other planets!” Jack growled, making the girl cower even more. “What occurs if something happened to you? It could cause friction between our worlds at the minimum!”
“Um…Jack?” I tapped my Ex-O on the shoulder. “Commander, she just finished diagnosing and treating our wounded at Pearl Harbor. She, as well as many others, forcibly grew up that day, my friend. Cassiopeia has proven she is a competent soldier, as have we. I see no reason why she shouldn’t be here. She already displays the rank of Ensign in our Navy.”
“Aye, Cap, but what will Cami do when she finds out?”
“She knows, Jack. I let her know just before we left.”
“And?”
“And she has no problem with Cassi participating in humanitarian missions- especially this one, Jack.” I raised my hand to stop her from saying anything else and turned my attention back to our young Ensign.
“Cassi, your orders are to go three buildings over, knock on the door, but do not wait for an invitation before you enter. There is an older woman there who suffers from age-related muscular weakness. I would like you to help her from her bed and escort her to the infirmary directly across the grounds. You will introduce yourself as Ensign Darough and announce your orders, but will restrain yourself from using your gift, is that clear, Ensign?”
“Aye, Captain Steinert!” She exclaimed, jumping to attention.
“Oh, and Ensign Darough, she may talk funny, but I think you will understand her.
“Aye, Captain.”
“Off with you now, Ensign.” I ordered. Cassi performed an about face, walked to the door, and exited the office. I offered Jack my hand and we phased out.
“Mariah, Alex? I hadn’t known she was that bad, but why Cassi?”
“Didn’t you notice, Jack? She’s Mariah’s temporal twin!”
“How did I miss that, Cap?”
“Maybe because she’s so young, Jack. I had quite the shock when I woke up in Citadel and saw her looking down on me.”
“Will Mariah notice, you think?”
“It depends on how old Mariah looked after her Mahanilui, Jack, but we’re about to find out! Come on.” I pulled us through the sidewall of my office. “Shortcut.” I giggled.
Jack and I reached Mariah’s quarters just as Cassi finished knocking.
“Pardon the interruption, ma’am, I’m Ensign Darough. The Captain has assigned me to help you up and escort you over to the infirmary.”
“What manner of concoction hath Emily wantonly assumed try me this time, child?”
Cassi scrunched her face momentarily. “M’Lady, me knows not for what she doth prescribe, only that thy humble servant hath since received warrant with thy safe conveyance to thy honorable practitioner! Shall I be remiss to that end, I fear reprisal.”
“Nay, our Empress is hence not capable of such sordid dealings, young page. Only goodness flows from such heaving bosoms! Come close and render thy hand, child.”
“I hated reading Shakespeare in school, Alex! Do you think she knew him?” Jack asked me. I just put a finger to my mouth then pointed for him to watch the unveiling scene.
Cassi noticeably flinched as the two women touched, yet she never let her grip loosen.
“Ouch! M’Lady, why hast thou inflected the mystic ball of the saint upon thy offered hand, I have done nay to ye less render assistance?” Cassi cried out.
“Stand assured, child, the pox hither be total surprise to thee. Tis a matter should be charged our Empress for she is wise and cunning!” Mariah stood straight at her bedside and looked around the room and then at her aide.
“Cunning, M’Lady? Me thinks the Empress gentle, wise, neigh forgiving, cunning doth imply treachery!”
“Aye, young page- treachery indeed! Our Empress hath employed clever treachery cloaked of kindness, deviously depriving old scratch his deserved prize!”
“Me understands not, M’Lady What trick hath the Empress played of such two so beloved?”
“Trick? Indeed! What say you, scheming Empress? Present thyself!” Mariah called out to the room in general.
I couldn’t take it anymore- I just couldn’t! Jack and I re-phased.
“Did people really talk like that, Ensign Banes? To be honest it is very, very annoying! As a result Cmdr. Cummins must empty another bottle of aspirin to dispel her newest migraine!”
“If you’ll excuse me, Captain?” Jack held her head as she left- this time through the building’s door.
“Why trick me into helping this woman, Empress?” Cassi asked in confusion.
“Mariah, turn to face your benefactor, please.” I asked. Already her gray hair was darkening- the curve of her spine easing.
“You are me,” Cassi cried out in surprise!
“Captain, why enlist this child? It was my decision to lapse into oblivion!” Her speech was already becoming more contemporary.
“Maybe so, Mariah, but it is my job to make sure the proper crew member is available for the needed circumstance. I trust you are beginning to feel better?”
“Aye! But why not leave me hence?”
“My sister, Alex Reilly requests your considerable knowledge and abilities to commission vessels for transit to the neighboring islands and beyond.” I said as I noticed the wrinkles in her face smoothing. “She is in need of your expertise in the old ways of ship-building. Remember, no person before 1860 has seen a steel ship and you are the only person alive with the ability to construct a seaworthy wooden craft.”
“So ye resurrect me from death’s grasp tasked to servitude?”
“No.” I shook my head in disagreement, “I revitalized you because we all love you, Mariah! Your passing would create great sorrow amongst our sisters. I arranged this because we are all greedy at heart and wish to enjoy your company a while longer.”
“But ye still task me to build a grand vessel fer thoust past Empress?”
“If you would consider it, ma’am.” I bowed to her with a flourish of my hand.
Mariah let out a hearty laugh. “Never thought I’d see the day a royal would bow to me, Empress!” She said as she hugged me tight. “Sincere thanks, M’Lady!”
“As for thee, thy naive accomplice, how have I overlooked thee in such a small encampment?”
“M’lady, I was not privy to our Empress’s whims, nor am I of this world, but of another, many leagues from here.” Cassi pointed to the sky.
“Cassiopeia is the daughter of Camille Darough, Mariah. She was born on a planet called Terra, in a city called Citadel, many hundreds of light-years from Earth. It is a wonderfully placid world devoid of strife and war. I have been there thrice…” God, she had me talking like that now. “Three times this month and will return many more times. I don’t think you would like the place, Mariah, as it has little surface water.”
“A world with no oceans? How does one survive without the sea’s precious bounty?”
“I’m sure Cassi can take you on a visual tour. She is gifted with telepathy as are all native to her world- except one. I warn you though, she has her mother’s disposition and gift also.” I winked at the two women and turned for the door.
As I reached for the doorknob, I turned back to the silent pair. “I want you both in my office ready for temporal transit at 0800 tomorrow- don’t be late, Miss Darough!”
“Carry on.” I said before leaving.
0800 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 12th, 1944
“Capt. Steinert, Ensigns Darough and Banes reporting as ordered.” Mariah spoke for both women as they presented themselves before my desk. I noticed the two now looked similar in age.
“Are we ready to go for a trip with the Empress then?” I asked with a pleasant smile.
“May I ask if we’re going to the past or future, M’lady?” Cassi asked boldly.
“Yes.” I responded without specifying.
“Which is it, Empress?” Mariah tilted her head slightly. That was new for her, I thought, then remembered the two now shared memories and some character traits.
Realizing what she had just done, Mariah shook her head to clear it. “It is a bit disorienting to have such youth again, Captain.”
“I understand, Miss Banes. The future Empress was but eighteen when we touched. I understand the feelings completely, Mariah.”
“Well, if we’re leaving…” Cassi blurted out.
“A trip cannot start if all attendants are not present, Miss Darough- patience.”
The door to my office opened quickly and Carroll rushed in and went to attention. “Skip, radar has a plane approaching from Pearl. It should be here in ten. Were we expecting the Admiral, Alex?”
“As a matter of fact, yes, Carroll, the Admiral has been invited on a trip!”
“Aye, Skip, I’ll alert the dock.”
“Thanks, Carroll.” I responded and smiled at her as she looked at Ensigns Banes and Darough then rolled her eyes quickly to the ceiling before leaving.
“Ladies, if you will accompany me to the dock?”
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Admiral Demmit! I hope your flight was smooth.” I greeted Uncle Rick with my most heart-felt smile. My crew held our salute until the Admiral returned it, which was significantly longer as he tried to figure out how we knew of his arrival.
A few of the girls helped him onto the pier as a few more received his gear.
Turning to the PBY’s crewman, Demmit dismissed the plane.
“I’ll contact Pearl as to schedule my return. Per my orders, you’ve seen none of this, understand?”
The airman nodded as he motioned with his free hand to the pilot. After pushing off the plane from the dock, the PBY started her engines and taxied away. We all watched silently as the plane took to the sky a few minutes later.
“So you knew I was coming, Captain?” Admiral Demmit finally growled.
I nodded with the big smile still on my face.
“You’ll cause this Admiral to take early retirement if he can’t surprise his best boat crew once in a while, Alex.” The old man chuckled.
“I’ve been expecting you, Admiral.” I calmly replied, still smiling.
“Should I ask for how long you’ve known, Captain Steinert?”
“Would it make any difference, Admiral?”
“You know, Alex, I just can’t get used to this more playful demeanor of yours. Things were much more acceptable when I still had the upper hand.”
“I’ll try to remember that, sir!” I saluted him once more- as did everyone else.
“At ease, ladies.” Demmit said as he saluted back. His eyes seemed to squint past me for an instant. “Ensign Banes? I was not aware you had a twin on this base. Have you changed your makeup or hair, my dear?”
“Niegh, Admiral, I was not privy to her existence prior to last eve, sir.”
Cassi took a step forward. “Ensign Cassiopeia Darough, Admiral.” She said with a smile as she saluted her superior officer.
“Ensign…Darough, is it? I don’t believe we’ve met.” Demmit returned her salute and offered his hand. “And where is home, Ensign?”
“Citadel, sir.”
“The Citadel…as in South Carolina, dear?” Admiral Demmit frowned and looked over to me. “Captain Steinert, I wasn’t aware you were recruiting from the services now!”
“Oh...no, sir, Citadel is the capital city of Terra, fifth planet from the blue dwarf star, Solara, sir.” Cassi quickly clarified.
Demmit’s jaw dropped as he looked to me for confirmation of the assumed joke.
I just stood there, closed my eyes, and nodded once.
“You can’t be serious, Commander! This woman’s an…” Demmit barked before cutting himself off.
Again I stood there with my eyes closed, and nodded once more.
Admiral Demmit shook his head. “They never covered this one at Annapolis!” He said to himself.
“Ensign Darough and several of her sisters assisted with the wounded at Pearl back in ’41, sir.” I stated proudly.
The old man just looked between Cassi and I several times before replying.
“The United States thanks you for your assistance, Miss Darough.” Uncle Rick then did something unusual- he hugged Cassi then whispered “I thank you from the bottom of my heart, Cassiopeia Darough!”
“Glad I could help, sir.” Cassi’s smile out grew her face.
Uncle Rick broke his hold a moment later and again looked at the three of us.
“Going somewhere, Captain…or should I say ‘Empress’?” He pointed to our dress whites.
“As a matter of fact, we’ve been waiting for the last member of our party, Admiral.”
Demmit looked to either side of us. I noticed Jack, on my right, shake her head ‘no’ and, Emily on our left, did exactly the same with a smile. Uncle Rick sighed.
“I see. When do we leave,” he said in defeat?
“As soon as you change into your dress whites, Admiral.” I said seriously.
“I am in uniform, Captain!” Demmit growled.
“With all due respect, Admiral, your present garments will not protect you quite as well as the uniform we had tailored exclusively for you, sir.” I advised. “Cmdr. Cummins, could you escort the Admiral to his quarters and present him with his new uniform? I’ll be there in a moment to instruct the Admiral in its use.”
“Aye, Cap. Admiral, if you will follow me, sir?”
“Alex! What is this about?”
“Please, Admiral, we only have your personal safety in mind, sir.”
“Give me instruction- for a uniform, Captain?”
“Humor me, Admiral Demmit.”
Uncle Rick stared at me with an angry scowl before offering his arm to my Ex-O and walking off the pier toward his quarters.
As I approached the building, I heard Admiral Demmit complaining.
“Commander, what is so special about this uniform as opposed to my others- beside the poor fit?”
“Alex is on her way, Admiral. I’ll let her explain. Its better you hear it from her, sir.”
“I agree. The fit is a bit rough, Uncle Rick- easy enough to fix though.”
“Have you been studying to become a tailor, Alex?”
“No sir, Uncle! We just need to turn it on.”
“Turn it on, Alex?”
Jack smiled at the old man’s response.
“Uncle Rick, I want you to think the phrase ‘enable security’ while putting your right index finger on your left sleeve’s cufflink.”
“And this procedure accomplishes what, Alex?” Demmit asked sarcastically.
“It registers your finger print and bio-signature with the onboard computer, Uncle.”
“Of course, how ignorant of me!” He said sarcastically as he performed the requested operation. “Wait, where did that chime come from?” He asked looking around.
“That was the system accepting your parameters, Uncle Rick. You’re now ready to activate your uniform. I’d like you to think of a unique word or sequence- one that only you can know and remember. This will be used as your personal password. Let me know when you’ve selected one, Admiral.” I instructed.
“Okay, Captain, now what?”
“Great, now you need to touch your left sleeve cufflink again and think this sequence, sir, ‘your password’ then ‘enable’ followed by ‘your password’ again. You’ll know if it was successful or not.”
Uncle Rick jumped with a start and frantically looked around the room at some invisible entity.
Jack and I watched with amusement.
“Very Good, Admiral. The information you are seeing is in your mind and not actually before you. It may take a moment to become comfortable with it, sir. In the meantime, Jack will download the instruction manual to you. After that she will guide you through some of the more popular features.” I gave Admiral Demmit a discriminating eye. “Jack, first show him how to make alterations.” I winked at her.
“Aye, Cap.”
Minutes later, Uncle Rick, Jack, and I met up with Ensigns Banes and Darough.
“This is a marvelous piece of equipment, my dear. Should I even ask where it was manufactured?”
“It was made on Kili Island, Uncle. Where it was designed is another matter altogether I’m afraid.” I glanced over to Cassi.
“My father and Lady Alexis’ father designed and later modified the prototype for our Empress, Admiral Demmit. She liked the design so much that she commissioned them for every one of us, sir. It is the first cooperative venture between our two worlds.
“…”
“Did you tell him of the emergency defensive properties, Empress?” Cassi beamed.
“Emergency defenses, Alex?” Demmit stopped and glared at me.
“Yes, like when she was attacked by her dimensional twin! How it delivered her to Terra nearly expired!”
“You almost died, Alex? Did she just say I almost lost you?” My uncle’s voice jumped an octave as his face went crimson.
“That is enough, Ensign! I thought you would have learned the finer points of discretion before leaving Terra!” I hissed in anger. The woman cowered and looked on the verge of crying.
“Stand down, Commander!” Demmit growled at me as he put a protective hand on Cassi’s shoulder. “Miss Darough, I would love to hear about the exploits of my niece! Maybe later though.”
“Alex, maybe I should require you to file reports on the ‘Empress’ activities as well as your ‘regular’ missions!”
“I was perfectly fine, Uncle Rick.”
“Not from what I’m seeing at the moment, Captain!”
I glared at Cassi again.
“He is your Uncle, Empress. He…family deserves to know!” She said, this time standing her ground.
There was that strict Terran protocol again!
“Sometimes, Cassi, it is not wise to follow Terran protocols while visiting other worlds!”
“I disagree, Alex! In this case I am in complete agreement! If something happened to you, Emily, or any other member of this base- or Kili- I would hold myself personally responsible! You women are the breath of fresh air this old seadog has sought for so long. You’ve given me a reason to believe in miracles- a reason for hope through this long war. Also you’ve all made my job truly interesting…and complicated!” The Admiral added with a cynical grin.
“Don’t we have to go somewhere, Empress?” Mariah blurted out uncharacteristically.
Uncle Rick, Cassi, and I turned our attention to her.
“My humblest apologies, Admiral, Empress, I have no idea where that outburst appeared from.” Mariah blushed.
“Unfortunately I do, Mariah.” I glanced to Cassi. “But you are right, Ensign, we must be on our way.”
“Incoming! Everyone hit the dirt!” Admiral Demmit suddenly shouted and pushed the three of us to the ground.
Looking up, I noticed we were the only ones getting our uniforms dirty and that everyone else was giving us a quizzical stare.
“What the hell was that about, Admiral?” I growled as I worked myself free of his arm and stood back up.
Jack had a huge smile on her face, which quickly vanished as the old man stood and looked up at the sky around us in concern.
“What did you do, Jack?” I asked, not understanding her smile.
Pointing up to our left, she said, “seagull at ten o’clock, Cap.”
“Oh.” I touched the Admiral’s shoulder. “Uncle Rick, you have the gain of your uniform’s alert system turned up too high. It thought the bird was an unknown aircraft, sir. Jack can show you how to turn it down.” I said as I helped brush the sand off his jacket.
“I can do it, Captain!” he said with a little anger. If he was embarrassed it didn’t show too much.
“Should I have the Chief set an extra plate or two for lunch?”
“No, Jack, we’ll be back before nightfall this time- I imagine Admiral Demmit has many things awaiting him in the morning.” I glanced over at the old man for his reaction. I received the expected glare- one that Jack and I knew well! “Anyway, after dropping Mariah off back at Reilly, Admiral Demmit, Cassi, Mina, Alex Reilly, and I will jump ahead to attend the first official ‘Convergence’.” I informed her.
“Convergence, Alex?” Jack and Uncle Rick said at once.
“A meeting of the three Empresses’; past, present, present-future, and future- a convergence of the Empress if you will.”
“So which way are we going then, Empress?” Cassi and Mariah asked more confused than ever. Mariah shook her head as she stared at her twin- she looked a little angry.
Mariah stepped in front of me to stop us and pointed. Her face displayed a rare angry scowl. “I hold you personally responsible for this, you know! Before we touched, I would have been perfectly happy to pass on- I welcomed it! Now I feel I must grow up all over again, Empress! You do realize it has been over two hundred years since I first exited female puberty and thirty-five before that from male puberty! I do not relish progressing through it once again, Alexandra Steinert!” Her snippy sounding voice was totally out of character!
“So you do not wish to accept a gift from the Empress, Miss Banes?” I asked calmly with a brow raised.
Cassi gasped as her color drained. Mariah closed her eyes a moment to compose herself before answering.
“I did not say that, M’Lady! I merely intended to express my heart-felt opinion of your rather uniquely unsolicited gift. How ungracious would it be for me not to accept a third chance at life- my thanks, Empress!” Mariah bowed with a flourish of her right hand.
“I’m not sure, Alex, but I think Mariah has the market cornered on diplomatic sarcasm! Tell me Ensign Banes, how would ‘your opinion’ have been received in the British Navy of which you previously served?” Admiral Demmit asked with a slightly amused look.
“Aye, Admiral! I’d be flogged, keel-hauled, an’ flogged twice more fer good measure- far worse punishment awaited me if I were a lass at the time!”
“Then it’s a good thing you’re a member of Captain Steinert’s crew in the American Navy, isn’t it, Ensign Banes? I could think of less tolerant CO’s to transfer you to!”
“Neigh, Admiral, sir, impertinence is part of this life reset. As stated hence, it must be grown out of, sir. Forgive me for being so forthwith, Captain Steinert.”
“As I said before, Mariah, I understand completely. Please take my hands, ladies and gentleman. Jack, you have the Con.” I said before phasing out.
1005hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 12th, 2026BC
“They’re here!” I heard Reilly’s voice shout, as we appeared a safe distance away from the discriminating Airlock of Reilly Station. I rephased us immediately.
“Admiral!” Reilly immediately jumped to attention. “We were not informed of your visit, sir.” She saluted.
Uncle Rick chuckled as he returned her salute. “At ease, my dear, I assure you that I had no forewarning of this trip either.” He admitted as he welcomed her into his outstretched arms.
“I want to thank you for assisting with the wounded at Pearl, Cassi gave me a very thorough visual report.”
“Thank you, sir, it was the right thing to do.” Reilly replied graciously.
“Speaking of the right thing to do, niece?”
“Oh yes! Forgive me, Empress.” Reilly fell to one knee. “Empress, Welcome to Reilly Research Station! It is 1000hrs on May 12th in the year before your Lord, 2026.”
“Do get off you knee, honey. You know how much I hate that.”
Something flashed past my eyes and stopped in front of Cassi. Though I couldn’t hear her, Yuuka was apparently welcoming Cassi back home.
“I missed you too, pixie.” She spoke quietly and giggled.
Uncle Rick looked ready to pass out having obviously seen the hovering, five inch, green-clad woman.
I quickly took the opportunity to make introductions.
“Uncle Rick, this is Yuuka Sukiro, she and Hoshi Takara are the newest of our sisters.” I said as Hoshi appeared before him out of a stiff breeze and a blur.
“Admiral!” Hoshi stiffened up and saluted while Yuuka grew to full size beside her and also saluted.
Uncle Rick stood silent. All I needed was for him to have a heart attack! I knew, with the suit on it wouldn’t happen, but I had learned that even I could not see everything.
I leaned over to Admiral Demmit. “Admiral. Admiral, they are waiting, sir.” I whispered to get his attention.
“My reaction as well, Richard.” Mina said as she emerged from the Airlock’s door. “Do snap out of it, Richard. You should have learned by now that many strange and wondrous things are experienced whilst traveling with your niece, the Empress. Excuse me, ladies, might I get in here?” Mina stepped in front of the still saluting pair and, embracing Uncle Rick, kissed him.
“Mina?” Demmit snapped out of his stupor, “When did you get here, highness?” Uncle Rick then continued to look between Mina and the other two women patiently awaiting his salute.
“Oh, Richard, just salute the pixie and her handler. They are quite trustworthy and will not bite, I assure you.” Mina said as she moved aside.
Uncle Rick gave the two a very mechanical salute and focused on Yuuka.
“How…ho…how did you do that, young lady?”
“Do what, Admiral?” she replied with a giggle.
“How did you…um…do…that?” He pointed to her.
“Oh, do this?” Yuuka giggled as she shrank back into her wings and hovered before the old man.
Uncle Rick nodded in amazement. Hoshi just rolled her eyes and shook her head.
“You never grow out of it, do you, Yuuka-chan?” Hoshi said in exasperation.
The pixie now took light on the Admiral’s shoulder and grabbed his earlobe. Hoshi relayed what was said.
“This is my gift, Admiral Demmit, sir. I hope I have not given you too much of a start. I would like to thank you for allowing me some atonement for my peoples’ misdoings, Admiral.”
“Misdoings?” Uncle Rick said at full volume which caused us all to ‘shhh’ him and Yuuka to quickly cover her ears in pain.
“Admiral, Yuuka-chan’s ears are very sensitive at this size, I ask you to lower your voice, sir.” Hoshi said quietly.
“Misdoings?” Uncle Rick repeated at almost a whisper.
“Yes, sir.” Yuuka and Hoshi continued, “The Empress transported several of us here at Reilly to your base on Hawaii where we took part in the treatment of the wounded from the Japanese attack, sir. I wish…I wish to apologize on behalf of Japan, Admiral Demmit.”
Demmit tried to look at the tiny woman almost in tears on his shoulder, but decided to look at me instead.
“Yuuka feels she alone must make retribution for the people of Japan, Uncle Rick. She and Hoshi worked tirelessly with their Earth and Terran sisters to sort, diagnose, and treat the wounded at the hardest hit locations on Oahu. She and the others performed admirably, sir. I estimate they saved an additional eighty to ninety people if I remember my original totals correctly.”
“Could you get off my shoulder, Miss Sukiro, and return to full size, please?” Uncle Rick growled softly.
Yuuka complied with drooping shoulders. She looked very distressed as she reached full height.
“Let me ask you a question, Miss Sukiro. Did you personally participate in the attack of Pearl Harbor, 7 December, 1941?”
“No, Admiral, I was stationed on the Mainland of China at the time- Hoshi also.” Yuuka replied still looking at the ground. I noticed Hoshi drop her gaze also.
“And your ranks at the time, Miss Sukiro?” Uncle Rick continued, still with a noticeable growl.
“Hoshi was my sergeant and I was her colonel, sir!”
“Hhmmmm.” Uncle Rick paused for a long time as he just stared at the humbled girls. He looked at me as if to ask a question. I nodded.
“Tell me, colonel, how do you figure you and Miss Takara must do penance for the whole Japanese Empire? Are you two the ones to blame for the design and implementation of the attack? Are you also the ones that decided to attack China and Manchuria in order to expand the Empire?”
“No sir, I’m…we’re not, Admiral. In fact we had little or no say in any military decisions. We just did as our General commanded, sir.”
“So what you are saying, colonel, is that you followed the orders given to you and carried them out as issued?”
“Most of the time, Admiral. In some cases we didn’t…exactly.”
“Oh? Give me one such case, colonel.”
I started to get a little nervous about Yuuka’s next answer.
“When we captured the two Empresses’, Admiral. My orders were to eliminate anyone found alive on Kili Island.”
“Really?” Uncle Rick turned and glared at me. “And why did you not carry out your orders on my niece…nieces, Miss Sukiro?” He rectified his question as we both noticed Alex Reilly approaching.
“We could not figure out why two women as beautiful as them were found unconscious on an island we knew had been evacuated over a month before, Admiral. It seemed a waste to kill such beauty!”
“I see. So you just let them live- to have your way with them, colonel?”
“No, sir! In fact, I interceded on a potential digression by the guard I had posted to them! His conduct was most dishonorable, sir!”
“So, did you take action against this man, colonel?”
“I didn’t have the chance, Admiral, the Empress’ forces took the offensive in order to rescue them. At first I feared I was the lone survivor of such a brutal onslaught. Later I learned Hoshi was alive and that we had been beaten by a handful of women. No…no offense, Empress, I am just conveying the story!”
I nodded my understanding.
“A handful of women against a Japanese shore patrol- sounds about even to me.” Uncle Rick winked at me with a slight grin.
“No, Admiral, not just a patrol. Twenty-seven men died that day, sir! At the time I thought it inconceivable how we had been beaten so thoroughly. I now understand the power we faced. It has been said that ‘hell hath no fury as a woman scorned’, Hoshi and I bear witness to that fact!”
“So you seek forgiveness for your people because you were beaten by a handful of American women, is that it, Miss Sukiro? Miss Takara?”
“Two women, sir.”
“How many, dear?” Uncle Rick asked in astonishment.
“Camille Darough and Scotti Williams, Admiral.” I responded on Yuuka’s behalf.
Uncle Rick nodded his understanding as Yuuka answered his question.
“Not at all, Admiral Demmit! We did not agree with our military or Emperor! The Emperor is weak and bows to the military instead of being strong and leading his people. Many of us and many more civilians share this consensus. The Empress showed us mercy and kindness even though I struck them more than once. She…they firmly guided us when needed and provided us with truth, facts, and opportunity, asking only that we make an educated decision to stay or leave. Both Hoshi and I are very happy with our decision, sir.”
“Oh for heaven’s sake Richard, can’t you see that they have recanted? Quit taunting the girls and let’s get on with it!” Mina groused.
Mina’s impatience brought a grin to Uncle Rick’s face. “As you wish highness.”
Admiral Demmit took each girl in an arm and squeezed them tight. “Thank you for rendering assistance to the men and women of the American Military, ladies!” The old man looked up to the crowd that had grown around us. “Thank you all for your kindness, dedication, and selflessness in the treatment of our injured at Pearl Harbor. It makes me feel honored to be among those willing to make such sacrifice to help their fellow man.”
Applause rang out from all around us.
“A fine speech, sir, fine indeed!” A voice said as a familiar blonde walked through the crowd.
“Cmdr. Cummins, when did you get here? We just left you back at…” Uncle Rick again looked to me for answers.
“You have me mistaken for the Empress’s Mind Warrior, Admiral Richard Demmit.”
“Uncle Rick,” Alex Reilly cut in, “This is the reigning queen of Kili Island, Billie Sangiere. She is the temporal twin to Jacquelyn Cummins though she does not share her gift.”
“Marvelous! At this rate I would expect to meet my own ‘temporal twin’ next!” He stated sarcastically.
“Not yet, Uncle.” Alex Reilly smiled evilly.
“Stop that, sis.” I glared at her.
She giggled.
“Don’t you have a request to make of Miss Banes here, Alex?” I raised a brow and smiled.
“Spoil-sport!”
“Empresses, if you please, as ruler of this Island community, I humbly request that I be given the opportunity.”
Alex and I looked at each other and giggled as we both fell to one knee and put our right fists to our chests. “As you command, Queen Billie of Kili,” we chorused.
“You two are almost as bad as the pixie!”
“They are not, highness!” Yuuka whined in childish protest.
Billie Sangiere rolled her eyes, but stayed focused on Mariah, who had been surprisingly quiet to this point.
Cassi, on the other hand, had long since joined Reilly and each was bringing her friend up to date on everything that had happened while apart.
“Mariah Banes, as acting Queen of Kili Island, I hereby offer you commission in constructing vessels of the type worthy of trans-oceanic crossings. I cannot provide compensation of the monetary type, but shall provide ample sustenance and an over-abundance of loving thanks. What say you, Shipwright Banes?” Billie inquired in her most regal voice.
“M’Lady, why could you have not spoken in such eloquent terms in order to raise me from death’s doorstep?” Mariah asked as she looked past Billie to me.
“Because I’m not the Queen, Miss Banes.” I replied as I heard Uncle Rick clear his throat.
The nobility of the moment was broken when a crown made of local flowers floated into view behind Billie Sangiere and slowly came to rest on her head.
“Camille Darough! You ARE just as bad as the pixie!” She shouted into the air.
“Na-ah!” Yuuka’s childish voice whined back.
“You see what I have to put up with, Admiral? I trust your officers and enlisted give you far more respect than I receive here!”
“The people under my command indeed pay more respect, highness. It is my superiors and equals that act like this. One of my boat commanders, though, is as troublesome as a pixie in her own right!” Uncle Rick chuckled, as he looked my way.
“That’s just not fair!” Yuuka whined out again from somewhere in the crowd.
Billie rolled her eyes yet again. “I pray to the goddess nightly for the patience, Admiral Demmit. Still we are happy to coexist here.” Billie turned her attention back to Mariah. “So, again I ask, what say you, Shipwright? Shall you accept my humble offer or should I seek out another?”
“Aye, mum. I’ll accept yer gracious offer with one condition.”
“Speak your terms, Miss Banes.” Billie commanded with somewhat of a smirk.
“I’ll accept yer offer if, and only if, you and the residents of Kili provide assistance and inspiration in all aspects from design to completion, mum.”
“Shipwright, you drive the hard bargain, but we accept thy terms. Welcome to the Kili staff, Mariah Banes.”
Applause erupted again.
After things had once again settled, Billie glanced at Alex Reilly and I. “Empresses’, do you not have a convention to attend?”
“Yes, highness, but we formally request the following also attend. Camille Darough, Cassiopeia Darough, Reilly Reilly, Random Peltierre, Isabeau Peltierre, Melanie Moritsu, Philamina Smith, Richard Demmit, and Alexis Fleming.” I listed loudly, but held one name in reserve.
Uncle Rick gave me a rather surprised look as he watched Alexis appear from the crowd. She smiled at him, winked and took her position by my side.
“If they are willing, I see no problem, Empress. Anyone else?”
“Just one more, highness, a certain Billie Sangiere. We request her presence most of all, highness!” I said as my smile widened.
“I’d be happy to attend, Alexandra. I thought you’d never ask.”
“Whenever you’re ready, highness, we can leave. All amenities have been taken care of.” I said as the others I had listed assembled beside us and took hands.
“Ladies, see that Mariah Banes is treated like the royalty she is. We will be back…when, Alex?” Billie asked.
Alex Reilly looked to me and shrugged. I returned the gesture. “Two days, Billie.” She looked to me again and received a nod. “Two days.”
“Very well!” Billie smiled. “Let’s go have some fun girls!” Her smile turned devious.
“And when were you going to tell me about my other grand-niece, Alex? Uncle Rick asked, slightly put out.
“What fun would that be? Honestly, Uncle Rick, the fun will come when all my children meet each other for the very first time. This will be great!” I laughed. Alexis looked a little worried.
“I’m not going to like this, am I, Alex?” Uncle Rick groaned.
“Relax, you’ll have fun, and I’ll even throw in some adventure too, sir.” I said as I phased our group out.
The first gathering of the three- figuratively- Empresses quickly degrades into a trap for Alex, her sisters, and the Admiral. After a hasty retreat, Alex and what is left of her original travel party must regroup and plan the liberation of Kili Island carefully. Relatively, can the present save the past in the future?
Episode 10 “Conference of the Empress”
1005hrs. Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Empress, welcome to Reilly Research Station. It is 1000hrs on May 12th, 2028.” My Samantha immediately dropped to one knee to greet us.
“Aunt Mina!” Samantha squealed when she saw her. Standing, she ran over, wrapped her arms around the woman, and kissed her several times. When finished she stepped before me. “Mom, I’m so glad you got Uncle Rick to come!” She smiled. “Uncle Rick, we’ve missed you!” She cried, again repeating her greeting with him, and I.
As expected, Randi and her daughter Isabeau suddenly froze in place for a few seconds before announcing they had successfully connected to Reilly’s computer interface. Alex and I just shook our heads in amazement.
“Lady Alexis, she is your sister!” I heard Isabeau whisper conspiratorially after resuming human operation. Sam heard her also and grinned.
“You must be my younger sister.” Samantha moved in front of Alexis. “Hi, I’m Samantha Fleming…” Sam didn’t wait for an answer though before wrapping her arms around Alexis.
Her impulsiveness broke all formal Terran greeting protocols. In their culture, one may only introduce one’s self face-to-face if not escorted by a common acquaintance, but under no circumstances must physical contact ever be permitted initially. As a result, Alexis stood stiff and silent. Before the Terrans moved to step two of their ‘Breached Introduction Protocol’, I stepped in.
“Remember girls, you are not on Terra. May I remind you that the people of Earth are more physical, therefore a hug and possibly a kiss on the cheek is proper etiquette here. Say hello to your older sister, Alexis.” I gestured to Samantha who was staring at her in confusion.
“Did you just try to change my location, sister? Because for a second I thought I was in some hot, dense jungle.”
“You three better be nice!” I pointed at Alexis, Melanie, and especially Isabeau. “It is a defense mechanism, Sam- one that obviously needs more control.” I reprimanded the three women.
“Lady Samantha, we beg forgiveness! We were surprised by your unsolicited affection and perceived it as an attack. Our expectations for this protocol have been loosened, M’lady.” Isabeau stated most diplomatically.
“Well I hope y’all aren’t gonna be sticks in the mud, honey.” Sam laughed then paused when she got no reaction. “Well, welcome to Earth anyway, ladies. Hope you enjoy your stay.”
Samantha moved away and pulled me to the side. “Mom, I’ve seen corpses that aren’t this stiff!” She whispered as she looked conspiratorially at Alexis.
“Well I’m very happy to meet you, Lady Samantha!” Reilly interrupted. “I’m Reilly Reilly, you can hug and kiss me, if you like!”
Sam laughed. “Of course!” She repeated her greeting then moved on to her aunt. “Aunt Alex, I’ve missed you too!”
“As have I dear! I must apologize for Reilly’s forwardness; she just turned nineteen last month. So where’s the present Empress, dear, I thought she’d be here to welcome us?”
“Mom had to take care of something for Aunt Brie. She should be back soon enough. How’s everything back on your Kili?”
“Wonderfully unpredictable, honey. Billie here is constantly surprised by the things our sisters do.” She then pointed to Jack’s twin. “She just hates that!” Alex giggled before the blonde next to her cleared her throat. “Oh, I’m sorry, Billie, this is Alexandra Steinert’s daughter, Samantha. Sam, Billie Sangiere.”
“Highness, it’s good to finally meet you, ma’am.”
“The pleasure is all mine, Samantha. I was wondering when someone would get around to introductions.” Billie pointed her nose to the sky in mock snobbery and began laughing.
I noticed Sam’s mouth drop as her attention moved back to me.
“Aunt Allie, you…you…” she slowly pointed to me. “You have a fairy standing on your shoulder!” She told me in disbelief.
“Oh that thing? Ya know…they are just the hardest things to get rid of! Your Aunt Alex has tried poison, roach traps, fly paper, rudeness, even honey! This one simply just won’t go away!”
Sam laughed as I felt a hard tug on my earlobe. “What?” Yuuka shouted in my ear.
“Honey, Yuuka can’t help herself! Her gift makes her disobey orders frequently! Time to grow up and present thyself, pixie!”
“That thing? I am a person, Empress! I am not a ‘thing’!” Yuuka Sukiro griped as she grew to full size beside Sam.
Sam wasted no time putting the squeeze on her! “Welcome, pixie! I guess you’ve come to visit the others, Yuuka-chan?”
“Others?” Yuuka tilted her head in confusion.
“Ya, the other pixies! Kili is full of ‘em!” Sam laughed.
“I do not believe you!” Yuuka grumped like a five-year old.
“At last count two hundred seventy-five, Yuuka-chan. Here they come now! You know, word travels fast on a small island, hun!” Sam pointed up at the near tree line to a green swarm that was growing larger as it closed on us from port.
“Um…I have to fly now!” Yuuka said quickly as she ran and shrank at the same time. Flying off to the right, the swarm followed her back into the palms.
“Mom got your message from Aunt Brie and brought a few…descendants ahead to keep Yuuka…occupied!” Sam giggled.
“Told you we would have fun here, Admiral.” I looked over to my dumbfounded uncle and winked.
“You are so devious, Alexandra Steinert!” Alex Reilly scolded as she and Mina laughed. “That’ll teach her to hitchhike.”
“Where is Cmdr. Cummins? I need to tap her supply of aspirin, Samantha honey.” The old man asked while rubbing his forehead.
“Aunt Jackie is with mom. They should be back any time now, sir. If you’ll follow me, I’ll show you to the infirmary. Aunt Emily is still running her inventory.”
We began to walk toward the airlock, but I stopped us quickly as I remembered its past history with men.
“Sam, has Randi reset the airlock security yet? I wouldn’t want Uncle Rick to experience any…confusion.”
“She finished it earlier this morning, Aunt Allie. He’s safe to enter. Uncle Spencer and Brandon are already inside.”
“Alexandra, wonderful to see you again!” Emily’s second husband, Spencer greeted us as we turned the corner of the hallway near the station’s infirmary. “Admiral Demmit, a pleasure to see you again too, sir!” Spencer stood to attention.
“At ease, son, I’m just Uncle Rick for the next couple…” He looked at Alex and I for confirmation and received a nod from each, “for the next couple of days.” He concluded, shaking Spencer’s hand.
Spencer then stuck his head into the open doorway. “Em, there’s someone here to see you.”
“I’m almost done here! I’ll meet whomever in a few minutes,” Emily’s response was barely heard!
“Emily, you should get out here, hun! ASAP!”
“ASAP? Why? Who could be here that I haven’t seen…” Emily cleared the door and stood motionless for a second.
“UNCLE RICK!” she screamed. Despite herself, she bolted to the old man and just about knocked him over. She immediately started to cry. “I’m so glad you could make it! I’ve…we’ve all missed you terribly! Thanks sis, I knew you could get the old despot here despite his complaints!”
For my efforts I received a hug and a kiss on the cheek-, as did Alex Reilly.
“Doctor, I trust you have been well?” Mina asked in her regal voice as she stepped out from behind me. Apparently she underestimated Emily’s response and expected a greeting similar to mine.
Mina’s welcome, however, was another scene altogether! Emily put a strangle hold on her and both cried and laughed and cried some more.
“I guess it pays to be the queen!” Billie said sadly.
“Jack, I thought you were with…your highness, I’m sorry, I thought you…”
“Yes, Emily, I’ve been getting that alot today! How are you, doctor?”
After a somewhat more subdued greeting, Emily moved to Alexis. Melanie had stayed with us, but Isabeau stayed with Random outside when they found Randi and started a conversation.
“Sis, stop!” I warned.
Emily did as asked, but looked at me for the reason.
“Emily Scott-Rosen, I’d like to present my third daughter, First Daughter of Citadel, Lady Alexis of Terra. Alexis, this is my sister, your aunt, Emily Scott-Rosen.”
God, these Terran protocols were tiresome!
“Alexis, nice to meet you, sweetheart!” Emily put her arms out and gestured for Alexis to approach- which she did and received Emily’s embrace and a kiss on the cheek.
Melanie took the initiative from Reilly. “I’m Melanie Moritsu, M’lady, nice to meet you!” Much to Alexis’ chagrin, Melanie initiated the embrace this time.
“Tish is going to be so surprised!” Emily beamed to her.
“Emily, I seem to have contracted a headache on our arrival. Could you prescribe some aspirin or whatever the present remedy would be?” Uncle Rick asked kindly.
“Alex! Both of you know how confusing your mode of travel can be on us!”
“Hey, it wasn’t us this time, sis. It was the stow-away pixie!” Alex beat me to the explanation.
“I wondered why Alex took Sasha with her last week! When I asked her where she was going, she just said she had to drop back to the dark ages to pick up a friend or two.”
“Sasha?” Uncle Rick asked.
“Sasha is one of Yuuka’s kind and helps us out from time to time. She calls herself ‘The Fairy Queen’. She’s been dying to meet Yuuka though!” Emily giggled. “Pixies- they certainly are a difficult branch of the sisterhood!”
“Trying at best would describe them better!” Billie concluded.
“Amen to that, sister!” Alex Reilly and I agreed in unison.
Changing the subject, I asked Emily how Carroll’s baby was doing.
“She’s doing wonderful, Alex. Turn around.” Emily pointed.
There stood Carroll with her bundle of joy held tightly in her arms!
“Hey, Skipper, want to hold her?” She looked down at the infant. “Does you want Auntie Alexandra to hold you a few minutes, sweetums?” Carroll looked really happy as she spoke to the child in baby talk.
I accepted the smiling nine-month-old baby girl into my arms without a thought. Memories of Sam at this age flooded my mind.
The hallway lights flickered.
“The old place is having some problems with the reactors. Ricky Lynn is down there now, sis.” Emily explained quickly.
Alexis seemed distracted for a second before her maternal instincts took over and she and Melanie came nearer to fuss over our newest sister. Even Uncle Rick got into the act.
“Fine job, Miss Sheldon!” He said proudly.
“Thanks, Admiral!” Carroll gushed as I returned Cassie to her.
Again the hallway lights flickered.
“Ricky Lynn better get that problem fixed before the conference starts, sis!” I groused.
“It’s been acting this way for a couple months now, Alex, Ricky Lynn’s doing her best.”
“Shouldn’t Randi be hardwired and helping her?”
“She claims she can do it herself, Alex.”
For a third time the lights flickered, this time the time off was noticeably longer. In the many times I had been here, this was the first time the reactors had given any hint of failure- strange. I consulted my old friend- Will Ricky Lynn fix the problem before the conference?
I got a big response!
Wonderful, I thought! Will she get it fixed after the conference?
I got another big response! What the?
That single, simple fragment of a question provided me with all the information I needed.
Quickly, I used my sudden pause as an excuse. “Alexis, I just got a call from your Aunt Brie, she and Alex need our assistance! I need you, Melanie, Mina, and you, Admiral! We have to go now! Sorry, sis, I’ll try to make it back as soon as I can. Alex, you and Billie keep an eye on Reilly and the pixie. She may find a way to get into trouble yet! Everyone, take my hands. Bye, sis!” I spouted quickly as I phased us as soon as we were together.
The flickering lights of Reilly’s hallway faded into the blackness of my private domain. A quick check to my left- to the distant, single, unmoving sun- reassured me that we were indeed in my domain.
“I hate this place!” Alexis groaned as she looked around us in confusion.
“I concur, Lady Alexis. I also have fond memories of this isolated hell!” Mina also complained.
“Where the devil are we, Alex?” Admiral Demmit growled.
“This is that private place I told you about, Uncle. I brought us here because something is not right on Kili!”
“How can you be so sure, mom?” Alexis asked.
“You didn’t feel…it, Ally?”
“I felt a strange twinge right after you took Aunt Carroll’s Cassie, Mom. What does it mean?” Alexis seemed confused for a second then a light went on.
“Cassie is my oldest sister! What’s going on, mom?”
“Melanie, how many people did we leave past Reilly with?”
“M’lady, besides yourself and I, Lady Mina, Queen Billie, Lady Alexis, Lord Admiral Demmit, Lady Reilly, Lady Cassi Darough, Lady Camille, Lady Yuuka, and Co-Empress Alex Reilly made up our group- eleven in total, Empress!”
“Exactly! By my count, eleven also, yet did you see Camille or Cassi when we arrived?”
“You are right, Empress! Lady Camille and her daughter were nowhere to be seen! Where did they go…did they release their hold?” Melanie said as her face began to lose color.
“Mind telling the old man what’s going on. Alex?” Demmit growled.
“When was the last time you made a fuss over a baby, Uncle Rick- exempting Samantha, Cassandra, and James of course- which you haven’t done yet?”
“Why, I’ve never made a fuss over any child, Captain!” He seemed to reconsider his answer as if not sure now.
“That’s my point! Any of us would have and did make a fuss, but you wouldn’t, Admiral. A commanding figure like you would show restraint and professionalism. Someone tapped into my mind the second we rephased! As a matter of fact does anyone remember me saying we were about to rephase?” I looked between us after asking. All heads shook to the negative. “I thought not!”
“Alexandra, the others, are they in jeopardy?” Mina asked in concern.
“From what I saw, they should be fine if they don’t suspect anything’s wrong.”
“The pixie! She saw through it! They had to scare Yuuka away so that she wouldn’t ruin their plan.” Melanie’s eyes lit up as she deduced correctly, Yuuka’s sudden departure. “That wasn’t a horde of pixies chasing her, was it, M’lady?”
“I don’t think so, Mel- and if you don’t start calling me Alex…!”
“Understood, Empress.”
“Mina, do you think you could reach me…Allie from here?” I inquired of her.
“Trying, Alexandra.” Mina stood quiet a moment. “Nothing, Empress. Might you try Brianna?”
“My next move, Mina.” I said as I concentrated on my sister. ‘Brianna? Alex calling Brie.”
“Empress HQ Hotline, any time, any place. This is Brianna, how may I direct your call?”
“Cute. Brie, we have a little situation here. Can you tell me the date and time where you are, sis?”
“Of course, Alex, it’s May 9th, 2028. Ma, Freddie, Dee, and Frederick are waiting for you to pop in and transport us to the conference- what’s keepin’ ya?”
“Brie, this is me from 1944. I’ve got Mina, Alexis, Mel, and Uncle Rick with me. We’re here in my private dimension. Something isn’t right at the conference. You try to get hold of Alex and tell her to meet me here, got it?”
“Aye, Skip! Good as done, I’ll try to backdate my call to her…to yesterday. I know she was still reachable then.”
“Thanks, Brie, I owe ya.”
“Alex?”
“Ya?”
“Be careful, Empress, its like somethin’ weird’s goin’ on.”
“Thanks, sis. Love ya.”
“Brie says she’ll tell Alex to meet us here. It shouldn’t take long.” I informed everyone.
“The Empress of Time and Space never takes ‘long’! Please state the nature of your temporal emergency in five hundred words or less.” My sister announced as she and Jack appeared in front of us.
“Alex!” I shouted in excitement as I wrapped my arms around my twin. The gentle tingle made me feel that much better.
“Thanks for the boost, sis, I see we’ve met the future Empress recently. I forgot what it felt like to meet that precocious eighteen-year old.”
“Would somebody please tell me what’s going on?” Uncle Rick shouted out. His voice seemed to echo endlessly.
“Only if you wish to participate in the adventure of your life, Ricky!” A woman’s voice echoed back.
“Who said that? Show yourself!” Uncle Rick ordered.
“Simmer down, Ricky! I’m almost there.” The voice giggled and a woman that looked like me only with shorter gray hair, walked into view.
“Ruthie? Oh God, I’m dead!”
“No, Ricky, you’re quite alive- I, on the other hand…”
“Mrs. Scott? Emily’s told me all about you!”
“Alexandra, the dearest daughter I never knew- or gave birth to! You have made quite the stir in the afterlife, Empress. Word has it that you’ve even resurrected one of us!”
“That was Alex Reilly, ma’am, but yes, the story is true. William Sangiere is indeed among the living again- more or less.”
“Yes, I saw the outcome and thought it poetic…and quite necessary, dear. How can I assist the Empress, her daughter, uncle, and friends, honey? Oh, and ‘mom’ will work from now on Alexandra, okay?”
“Ruth, I don’t understand! How can you be here?” Uncle Rick was really having a hard time.
“The same way you’re here, Ricky! The Empress brought me here.” She giggled. “When the Empress calls, we appear- when she’s finished, we disappear- simple as that, brother. Why don’t you relinquish command for a few minutes and let the Empress state her business?”
Left without words, Uncle Rick motioned to me.
“Mom, we were just starting to try and make sense of things. A conference of the Empresses is being held in our dimension and, as near as we can tell, someone means to scuttle it. Y’all wouldn’t have any idea or heard rumor to that?”
“Oh, I love that accent, honey! Unfortunately, we do more watching than listening, dear, but a few things have resurfaced after a few thousand years…rumors really.”
“Well don’t keep us in suspense, dear woman! What have you heard?” Mina rambled out.
“Fritz Steinert told me of this woman he entertained on his steamboat one summer. He described her as impulsive and commanding- do we know any one like that, Mina Smith!”
“That’s Grandpa for ya! He always was good at assessin’ a body’s character!” Allie whispered as she nudged my elbow.
“Girls, that is enough!” Ruth scolded. “The word is that some old acquaintance of yours’ has found a way to travel and plans to wreak havoc at your gathering.”
“Do the rumors place a name to this ‘old’ acquaintance, mom?” I asked politely.
“Hath-something, dear, that’s all I know. Calls himself a god though! I can tell you that upper-management isn’t too happy about it at all!”
Allie and I looked at each other to see our color drain.
“Noooo!” We gasped in unison.
“Mom? Do you know this person?” Alexis asked in concern to our response.
“Hathor!” I said in shock.
“Janelle!” Allie added in equal shock.
“How?” We asked each other at the same time.
“Who’s Hathor Janelle?” Melanie asked innocently.
“Janelle Hathor, Melanie! She was an original member of Reilly Research Station before I moved it into this universe.” I noticed Uncle Rick give me a double take. I ignored him and continued my explanation. “Janelle was engaged in a power play for control of the Station. Unfortunately, she is the reason we all exist, honey. When I was forcibly recalled to Reilly, she felt it her duty to out me as an imposter hoping it would rally our sisters to her. Had she been successful, Reilly, along with you, me, everyone, would’ve been destroyed. During our transit from a still active Ni’ihau, Janelle and three of her followers disappeared. I feared they had let loose their grip and become lost in time.” A tear appeared as I related the incident.
“Alexandra, I am not a close follower of archeology, but I knew several professors at Cambridge who participated in several ‘digs’ in Egypt. If memory serves me, Empress, Hathor is the name given to the Mother of the Egyptian Gods! You don’t suppose Janelle Hathor is just that?” Mina looked appalled by her theory.
“That’s exactly what I’m thinkin’, highness! Question is how she would get to our future! I don’t think Alex Reilly would knowingly interact with that woman, I happen to know she hated her guts! So if it wasn’t one of us…” I pointed a finger between Allie and I.
“Rogue Alex!” We both shouted then stopped to search that part of us.
“I’m not feeling it, Alex! She has no knowledge of Ancient Egypt.”
“I felt the same thing, Allie. Who then?” I confirmed with disappointment.
Alexis must have noticed Uncle Rick’s confusion. “Admiral, the rogue was a latent entity from a dissolved dimension. The Empress of that dimension refused to rejoin our dimension and somehow poisoned mother. She spent three Terran weeks recovering. Tracking the rogue back to her shrinking reality, the three Empresses, past, present, and…and future…mom, you don’t think?” Alexis looked terrified by the thought!
“Was there any time that Young Alexandra was missing for any extraordinary length of time after I left…after we left to hunt her down? I mean after I…oh, we haven’t been back yet, have we?”
“No, mom, Melanie, Isabeau, and I have yet to return to Terra since your recovery.”
“Well, I think it’s time to use the family gift, Alexis. All you have to do is ask the right questions! Give it a try, honey.” I encouraged her.
“Yes, try, my granddaughter, I have absolute faith in your abilities!” Ruth added confidently with a smile I knew all too well...
“Of course she can do it, Ruth; she’s my grand-niece!” Uncle Rick boasted proudly. “It runs in the family!”
“Shhh!” Alexis hissed. “I need to concentrate!”
“That clinches it, Cap!” Jack said quietly. “She’s your daughter alright!”
“Obviously.” Mina added, rolling her eyes.
“Cap, looking through your recollection of the events, I think I know what the flickering lights were.” Jack suggested quietly while Alexis worked.
“Go ahead, Jack, I’m all ears.”
“On the surface they seem just that- flickering lights, but if I freeze-frame and look deeper they seem to be attacks…not attacks, really, but rescue attempts. I think Cami and Cassi are trying to break through the illusion and rescue you. Alex, those two could be in real danger! We have to get back so I can combine our gifts!”
“Easy, Jack! Our first step is to figure out the how and when of this. After that we can figure out how to kick ass, Commander!”
“Will we get to blow something up, mom?” Alexis joined the conversation with a twinkle in her eyes.
“Heavens, not another one!” Mina groaned as she raised her arms in defeat.
“Runs in the family, highness, y’all should know that by now.” Allie laughed.
“One would expect it to skip a generation or two, I should think!”
“In this case I’m glad it didn’t, Mina. It sounds like a viable solution to me!” Jack vehemently disagreed. “Anyone who would use a child to seek any imagined revenge deserves whatever we throw at her!”
I felt my skin start to tingle.
“JACK! Stand down!”
“What the hell is that, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked in concern as he looked around us for the reason for his extreme gooseflesh.
“That was the answer to your question, Ricky! Jacquelyn saves your keester several times using that immensely powerful gift of hers!”
“Begging your pardon, Grandmother Ruth, but if Lady Jacquelyn generates too much power on this dimensional plane we may surely be expelled from it…with dire consequences!” Alexis warned.
“Jackie dear, hold your temper, young lady- there will come a time- soon now!” Ruth advised.
The tingling disappeared immediately.
“Sorry, Alex! It just irks me when a child is abused!” Jack apologized. Her anger never disappeared fully though. Alexis looked a little frightened during Jack’s power run-up, but then annoyed that she hadn’t been able to give the information I asked her for.
“Ricky, this is where you impart your vast military experience to the adventure.” Ruth Scott giggled changing the subject. “But you already knew that, didn’t you Richard Demmit?” She smiled at him- a smile that held all the love, hope, and best wishes a sister could have for her brother. “Empress, I believe I will take my leave of you. Tell Emily that I’m still watching over her and her sisters. I’m also watching you, Ricky!” She gave Uncle Rick a wicked glare. “Good hunting, Empress and good bye.”
Ruth Scott stepped back from us and faded away into the blackness.
“Ruthie wait!”
“Uncle Rick, its okay- let her go.” I said calmly.
“Where did she go?”
“Back, sir.”
“Back where, Alex?”
“Just back, Admiral. We need to focus on our problem now, sir!”
“Will I see her again, Alex?”
With a tear in my eye, I changed the subject without answering his question.
“So let’s start with what we know. Apparently Jack has seen the answer in Alexis’ mind, am I right, honey?”
Alexis nodded. “It would appear my little Alexandra went time traveling shortly after we left Terra, mom. I don’t think she remembers doing it though. What deviant would do this to an eight-year old girl?”
“Someone who thinks she holds all the cards, honey.” I tried my best to look understanding to reassure her, but knowing who had done this… “Someone who is about to find out she’s dead wrong!” I hissed thinking about my granddaughter being taken advantage of like that. To hell with the Japanese and the Nazis! This was a real war!
“Admiral, we need a plan- one that is decisive, bold, and workable! We have to assume Janelle has new friends in concealed places so we cannot afford to be caught off guard. If you have an idea that you think is too crazy, run it past Allie, Alexis, or I before crossing it off, okay?” I nervously rattled off my words. “If you want Allie or I to run through a scenario or two just ask.”
“Great! We’ll be here for an eternity then!” Alexis griped.
“Y’all could help, young lady! Sam and Cassie have learned- so you should too! So stow that strict Terran princess routine and help yer Ma!” Allie scolded, angered by her rudeness.
“I agree with Alexandra, Love! Those of the royal Kili bloodline all have the capacity to work through temporal scenarios. I would consider it an honor to tutor you, Lady Alexis.”
“Can we start, Captain? Or are you three going to play nanny to my great niece?” Admiral Demmit growled in frustration.
“Sorry, Richard, please continue.” Mina apologized on our behalf.
Uncle Rick eyed us all for a minute or two before continuing.
“The first problem I see is returning unseen. When we arrived before, you said you didn’t remember doing your…ah, rephase…thing, right?”
I acknowledged his question with a nod.
“So therefore they must employ some sort of amnesia device…or someone erased it from everyone’s memory on our arrival.”
“Easily done, Uncle, Lady Jacquelyn, Melanie, and myself- or anyone from Terra- can do that.” Alexis admitted.
“Alex, you said that this Hathor woman was part of the original Reilly staff?”
Allie and I nodded together.
“We need to know who else disappeared with her on your arrival to Kili.”
“Allie and I will sift through Alex Reilly’s memories, Admiral. One minute.” I offered.
“You have her memories in there too? Busy place, Captain!”
“You have no idea, Richard!” Mina winked at him.
“Alex is scary in general, ma’am!” I heard Jack add with a giggle.
“I find you the scariest of all, Aunt Jackie!” Alexis admitted with a shiver.
“Sis, I only found mention of two lost with Janelle. Natalie and Isabelle Cabot.”
“I’m finding the same thing, Alex. Nat and Izzy were friends of Janelle. Brother and sister researchers before the change.”
“I find it hard to believe she had any friends at all.”
“Ya, she had a real good report with people in general, didn’t she?”
“Made me a fan right away, sis.”
“Pardon the interruption, Empress, but what were the two nicknames you used?” Mina asked us with interest- and a little sarcasm.
“Nat and Izzy…why Mina?” Allie replied curiously.
“Nat, or Nut, was rumored to be the mother of Osiris and Izzy could be mispronounced Ey-zee or even Isis according to some Egyptian creation myths!”
“On Terra the accepted pet name for Isabelle is Isis. Isabeau frequently advises me of her disgust for its use!” Alexis informed us with surprise in her voice. “These ‘Egyptians’, did they construct large geometric structures, pyramoids, I think they were called?” She continued.
“Pyramids, Love, grand, four-sided, triangular structures of stone constructed as tombs for their dead pharaoh. I’ll picture one in my mind.” Mina offered.
Alexis’ eyes went wide! “How could they be on both our planets when clearly they had no form of space…travel? MOTHER? You or Alex Reilly wouldn’t have anything to do with that, would you?”
“I find only one memory of Alex ever visiting Alexandria, Egypt, but that was during the First Century BC.” I informed her.
“She’s right, honey. Alex has been to Ancient Rome several times, but only once to the Nile Delta.”
“Then how did they get to Terra?”
“Or, how did they get to Earth? Both ways are technically possible.” I tossed that one in just for thought. Alexis remained silent and confused.
“Okay, so Janelle and her cronies procreated. We can expect a wide selection of powers and abilities then, I assume.” Uncle Rick said, setting us back on course.
“Empress, I have succeeded in receiving a visual transmission from Yuuka!” Melanie said barely able to contain her excitement.
“Great! Jack, patch us through, please. Let’s see what we missed!”
Instantly, a view of Kili filled my mind- Kili from some distance above.
“Why is she flying so high?” Mina inquired.
“She must be at about five thousand feet! The thin air must be draining her quickly. We have to get back there before she’s too exhausted to land safely, sis!” Allie said distressed.
“Poor thing could definitely use help! Too bad I can’t send a plane to pick her up.” Uncle Rick said off-handedly.
“Maybe not a plane, but how about another pixie?” I suggested. “Sis, is Sasha really on Kili already or is that something we were expected to believe?”
“As far as I know, Sasha is still on Ni’ihau, Alex! She chose not to attend for some reason. I would have thought her curiosity would subconsciously draw her there.”
“Who is this Sasha, ladies? I don’t recall meeting any pixie other than Yuuka Sukiro.” Uncle Rick asked.
“Sasha Trent, Admiral. A member of my crew who hasn’t received her gift yet, back in 1944, I mean. Machinist Mate Stephen Trent, sir. She chose Sasha instead of Stephanie claiming she didn’t look like a ‘Stephanie’- whatever that meant. By your perspective, Sasha will receive her gift in about six months- just after Terry Galetti finds she can outrun any Olympic athlete, Admiral.”
“Little Terry? She can’t be more than five-one! How could that girl outrun anyone with those short legs?”
“Sir?” Jack asked. “How can any of us do the things we can do?”
“Good point, Commander.”
“Sis, do you think our friends will notice my return if I pop in to Ni’ihau for a few?”
“Jack and I were at Pearl and everything seemed fine, Ni’ihau isn’t that much closer, so I say go for it, sis/”
“Alex, you want me to come along…for protection?” Jack implied more than asked.
“Um…” I saw the old man nod my way. “Ya, sure, I guess it wouldn’t hurt. Allie you hold the fort, we’ll be back in a flash.”
Our domain brightened into the tropical landscape of Ni’ihau. In this time, our base had long been decommissioned and all buildings removed. The island had reclaimed Atlantis-Minor nicely.
“Is she still here, Jack?” I asked sentimentally.
“Sand Dollar? Ya, she’s still in the grotto, Alex.”
“I guess time has been hard on the old girl, huh?”
“Actually…let’s go see her, Alex.” Jack’s smile widened at my confusion.
“Wait. Before I rephase I’d like you to erect a psionic shield around us. I know Tibius showed you how.”
“I remember, Alex. Your shield is up.”
Thanks, Jack. Rephasing in three, two, one.”
I looked first at Jack then at her hand holding mine. We were still together.
“Jack, slowly decrease your shield strength and let’s see what happens. Let me know when its down.”
“I don’t think I’ve seen you this cautious or edgy in a long time, Cap.Shield at seventy-five, sixty, fifty, forty, thirty…”
I kept looking between her face and our hands expecting to see her disappear any second.
“Shield is off, Alex.” She said softly. “Everything looks cool. Let’s head to the grotto.”
I motioned for her to lead.
Although the entrance was overgrown and well hidden, the yellow brick road was just as clean and well kept as if I never left.
“Every year a group of us spend a few weeks keeping her battle ready. If we had the crew, I’d say we take her to Kili and exercise the three-inch! That would sure shake up those bitches!”
“How are her batteries, Jack?”
“Oh, we replaced those a few decades ago. She has her own Fusion Reactor, courtesy of Reilly technology. Ricky Lynn put it in a few years ago- great little unit, Alex! Tons of reserve power! She also replaced the air scrubbers and automated the weapons control. Why?”
“I have an idea.”
Reaching the grotto, I was amazed that the place looked exactly the same.
“One second while I get the lights on, Alex.” Jack said as she clapped twice in quick succession.
Instantly the lights came on to reveal…nothing!
“I swear she was here last week, Alex! Jamie was here to re-align the RADAR! No one told me she was shipping out Cap, honest!”
“I think I know where she went, Jack. Let’s go find Sasha.”
“Good luck with that, Alex, I have no idea where she is. You know I can’t see her when she’s in pixie mode.”
“Well I guess I’ll have to use the old tried and true method for finding a pixie, Jack. Sasha!” I shouted into the large, open grotto. Between the echoes I heard what sounded like a far away scream.
“Ya, why didn’t I think of that.” Jack said sarcastically as she looked at me with a quirky smile.
Within a minute a woman grew to full size about twenty yards away.
“You didn’t have to shout so loud, Alex, you knew I was here- you always know!” Sasha shouted as she walked along the water’s edge and weaved in and out of the well-preserved, antiquated equipment still residing here.
“I wasn’t sure where in the grotto you were. How y’all doin’ girl?” I asked as she walked closer.
“Something’s wrong at the conference, isn’t there?” She got straight to the point.
“Why can’t Yuuka be so intuitive? I said looking to Jack.
“Because I didn’t let my gifts go to my head, Alex!”
“Noooooo! You didn’t let your gifts go to your head? Heaven forbid!” Jack’s sarcasm was way over the top this time.
After rolling my eyes, I got to the point. “Sasha, Yuuka’s in trouble. We estimate she’s flying at five thousand feet above Kili. She’s tiring as we speak. How long would it take you to get there?” I asked with as much concern as I could. “I can’t risk getting any closer to the island right now or I’d try to get her myself.”
“At top speed, I could get there in just under an hour, but I might be just as tired as her, Alex. We’d never make it back; it’s just too far a round trip, Empress.”
“Oh.” I said in disappointment.
“If we were able to get closer…say about a hundred miles from Kili, I could have her out of there in nothin’ flat.
“Jack, what is the range of the three-inch gun now? I know Scotti’s been playing with the shell loads.”
“Full accuracy at almost two miles. What are you thinking, Alex?”
“And if the shell had some help, Jack?”
“Weeeell, Let me think…” Jack put her hand and pointer to her face as she did the math. “I’d find a way to put it right up ol’ Janelle’s ass from thirty miles out, Cap! Maybe more if I had someone to back me up!”
“Let me run some simulations.” I told her and Sasha as I went into deep thinking mode.
“How much longer is she going to…oh, look, Jack, she’s coming out of it?” Sasha’s voice said as I began to rub my eyes.
“Four hours. Not bad for such a large problem, Alex!” Jack smiled at me after I got some tears going. “So have you figured out what to do yet?”
“For the most part, Jack. Sasha, have you been on Ni’ihau for the last four days?”
“Of course, Alex. I live here, remember?”
“So, I haven’t been here or taken you with me in that time?”
“No, Cap, I’ve spent the better half of two quiet weeks topside at the house with Dennis and the girls. Why?” Sasha looked at me quizzically.
“Did you notice Sand Dollar departing the grotto in that time?”
“Didn’t see or hear a thing, usually you or some of the sisters come up and let us know so we don’t go pixie on their asses.”
“What are you planning, Alex, I know that look?”
Instead of answering Jack’s question, I looked at Sasha.
“Sasha, I think it’s time to get the boat wet again. You up for a little time travel?” I asked with excitement.
“Just give me fifteen to tell Dennis…could I bring the girls, Alex? They’ve been fully trained on the propulsion and I’m thinking we’re going to be light on crew for this.”
“They must stay full-sized, Sasha. I don’t think we have enough honey stored for everyone.” I told her as I saw her eyes begin to twinkle.
“Be back in a flash, Cap!” Sasha was already half-size and running toward the yellow brick road as she shouted.
Jack and I walked out of the grotto to await her return.
Twenty minutes later, tiny laughter could be heard overhead. Sasha and her four daughters, Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony, appeared above our position and flew spirals down to us. Once close enough to the ground, all five women began to increase in size.
“I thought I said fifteen minutes, sailor?” I said somewhat annoyed.
“Empress, mom isn’t in the Navy anymore, don’t be so strict!” Dahlia waved her finger at me.
At least I thought it was Dahlia. All four girls were almost perfect copies of Sasha when full-sized. I could only tell the difference between them when in ‘pixie mode’ as Sasha called it. Then, each girl had different color tinges to their wingtips. Dahlia had light blue tinged tips, Rose had pink tinges, and the twins, Petunia and Peony had purple tinged wingtips. As a comparison, Sasha had crimson tinged wings and Yuuka, dark blue tinged wings.
“Rose, don’t be so critical of the Empress. If you hadn’t stopped to do your face, we would have been on time!”
“It’s okay, Sasha, I knew y’all would be late- Empress, remember?” I smiled as I pointed to myself.
“What’s up, Empress?” One of the twins asked.
“Well, all seven of us are going to make a stop to my private domain then we’re all going back four days.”
“Is that all? Why just four days?” She cried.
“Well, we need a little time to power-up Sand Dollar and…”
“You’re going to take out the sub? Oh boy!” One of the girls shouted with excitement.
“Then what?” Her sister asked.
“Then we head for Kili Island to rescue my dear friend, Yuuka Sukiro, from the clutches of the evil Janelle Hathor, Mother of the Egyptian Gods!” I tried to make it sound melodramatic.
“Awwwe! I knew it was a secret mission. Empress, why not just say it’s a secret mission?”
“Girls, Alex is telling you the truth! We are going to rescue another pixie- Yuuka Sukiro- who should be so tired by now that her wings will fail and she will fall almost a mile to her death if we’re not there to help her! Now let’s let Alex do what she needs to do,” Jack stressed!
“Ladies, please take my hands and no pixie mode while in my private domain, please.”
“Well it’s about time you got back! I was beginning to think I’d have to do this alone!” Allie complained as we appeared in our private dimension. “Sasha, glad you decided to join us. Girls, I trust you’ve been good since my last visit? You haven’t been bothering the villagers have you?” Allie raised an eyebrow.
Melanie looked to me and mouthed the word ‘pixies’. I nodded and smiled.
“So, who else is available, sis? I could still use a navigator and a planes and rudder crew.”
Jamie Hilf is in between…modeling…jobs; Corrine Masterson is about ready to retire for the second time; Amy Reynolds is between lives for the next year; Tammy Richards is back at Pearl on vacation for two weeks; Ricky Lynn’s semester just finished up at CMU; Carroll is still a stay at home; Brie, Dee, Frederick, Ma and Freddie are still home waiting for me.” Allie listed all available crewmembers. “Alice, Gerry, and Michelle are free too. They’ve been fully checked out on Sand Dollar’s systems, Alex. Romney is on the hill for another term, and we both know that Abby won’t get into anything smaller than a Cadillac.”
“Emily claimed Ricky Lynn was on Kili working on the reactors and we all saw Carroll with the baby too!”
“Sis, this is 2028, Carroll’s Alexis is almost two! She started walkin’ an’ talkin’ almost six months ago!” Allie corrected me.
“Janelle assumed that was a newer memory! She hasn’t accessed the station’s A.I.! Where is Randi? Is she on Kili as we were lead to believe?” I asked.
“Randi is with Ricky Lynn. She talked her into teaching a few computer classes. The two were going to be late to the conference. You want me to fetch her too, sis?”
“If she wouldn’t mind reliving the action-packed, glory days onboard a World War Two submarine!” I asked sardonically.
“You know Ricky Lynn will jump at the chance, but you know how useless Randi feels when she isn’t interfacing with something electronic!” Allie reminded me.
“If she wants she can talk to our uniforms when she feels lonely! I think we’ll need more than twenty-six crew members to get the old girl wet.”
“You know what you have to do, Empress.” Allie raised a brow to punctuate her statement.
“So I wasn’t the only one working the problem!” I smiled at Allie. She gestured to Alexis.
“I’m proud of you honey!” I smiled and gave her a hug. “So, Alexis, whom shall I take with me and who should go with Allie?”
“First things first, mom. Uncle Rick, I need you to let me control you for a minute. Some options of your uniform are not set correctly.” Alexis looked at the Admiral with pleading eyes. “I will not hurt you, sir.”
“Do your worst, honey.” Uncle Rick chuckled.
“Okay, that’s better. You should see a new icon on your HUD, Uncle Rick. When it flashes red just focus on it and that will open up a jam-proof comm link to the rest of us. Its range is useful over ten kilometers- free-air or submerged.”
“So to think to the rest of you, I push the little red thing with my mind.” Uncle Rick tried not to look confused.
My daughter nodded.
“Mom, you and Lady Mina need to enable Psionic Communications too.” Alexis said to the three of us. “If we need to use it that means Melanie or I have been compromised.”
“It won’t come to that, honey. Your mother, Mina and I wouldn’t let that happen.” Admiral Demmit assumed command.
“So can we get things moving, I want to blow something…or someone up?”
“We’ll,” Alexis motioned to everyone but me, “See you at the rendezvous point at 1100hrs, May 9th, 2028, Captain. Mom, care to do the honors?” She looked at Allie and everyone took my twin’s hand.
I was alone in my domain. Looking around, I took a moment to prepare for my latest battle. Several things would come to light if all went as foreseen. A few were wonderful but one in particular would forever change our future. I prayed it wouldn’t be as bad as I had seen.
1000 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 12th, 1944
“So, how was the conference, Cap?” Jack asked as I emerged from my office.
“It hasn’t happened yet, Jack, we ran into a small snafu.” I tried to keep my mind off the details.
“I’ll spread the word, Alex.” She immediately headed for the enlisted quarters. Why did I even bother to hide things from her? Instead of worrying about that, I headed for the officer’s quarters.
Within ten minutes everyone on base was gathered before me. Uncle Rick would be proud of the quick muster.
“Everyone!” I shouted to get the group’s attention. “I need Sand Dollar’s crew to go to the grotto and prepare for immediate departure.”
“Hustle!” Jack shouted and three-quarters of the girls before me broke rank and hurried away.
“Now, as for the rest of you, I need thirty volunteers. Submarine experience is acceptable but not required. We will be joining our sister boat for a very dangerous mission.”
Thirty-four women stepped forward- the rest of Atlantis-Minor’s staff. I started to point to those I considered appropriate and capable. Romney, Alice, Abby, and Gerri were not among my picks.
As usual, Michelle Simonetti had to know exactly what we were going to do.
“Skipper, What do you mean we’re going to meet up with our sister boat?”
“I’m afraid I can’t divulge that quite yet, Michelle, you’ll just have to trust me. Now those of you I picked report to Cmdr. Cummins immediately for rack assignments. Everyone else I want to thank you for your courage and generosity! I guarantee you will be given first consideration the next time we have this type of mission! Dismissed.”
I turned and made for the yellow brick road as everyone dispersed. Once inside the grotto, it became clear how much my Ex-O had actually seen.
“Captain, we’ll be ready to depart in another twelve minutes. I just need to finish duty and rack assignments.
True to Jack’s word, Ricky Lynn had the diesels running and our moorings slipped at exactly 1100hrs!
Once clear of the entrance, I ordered us to general quarters then to stop and surface a half mile southwest of Ni’ihau.
“Alex, what’s this I hear about us meeting our sister boat?” Emily asked as she cleared the Bridge ladder.
“You’ll see in a minute, sis.” I said as Jack joined us.
“Ready, Alex.”
“Okay, here we go, Jack.” I confirmed as I reached for the squawk. “All hands, this is the captain. Ladies, I want everyone to grab a piece of the boat. Take a good firm hold of anything attached to Sand Dollar’s pressure hull. All stations report status.”
“Aft torpedo, holding on, Skipper.”
“Maneuvering, holding on, Skip.”
“Engine room two, holding on for dear life, Cap!”
“Engine room one, ready, skipper.”
“Con ready.”
“Forward torpedo, holding on, Skip!”
“Bridge ready.” I finished. Holding onto the mic, I too grabbed Sand Dollar’s thick metal skin. “Hold on, ladies, transit in three, two, one.”
Fifty yards off to our port, another submarine appeared.
“Alex, that’s Sand Dollar over there!” Emily sounded surprised and confused.
“I know, sis. Welcome to May 9th, 2028.”
“You moved the whole boat?”
“Ya, I’ve done bigger before, remember?” I picked up the mic again. “Stand down from general quarters, we’ve arrived everyone. Welcome to May 9th, 2028!” I released the button. “Jack, take us over to her and rig the gangplank. We need to complete their crew.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“What took you so long, Captain? We’ve been waiting,” Admiral Demmit looked at his watch as we crossed from one Sand Dollar to the other, “Two minutes! Even though we aren’t still at war, I expect punctuality!”
“Nice to see you again too, sir!” I rolled my eyes. I turned my attention to Allie. “How’s it feel to be back in the saddle, sis?”
“Like I never left, Empress. I’ve taken the liberty to call CINCPAC and file our course and destination. I even cleared us for ‘fireworks’ at Kili.”
“But will we be on Candid Camera, sis?” I looked up to the heavens.
“Not unless they want to lose more satellites!” Jackie answered smugly.
A commotion behind us drew our attention.
“Melanie!” Tish squealed as she quickly crossed the gangplank and embraced her daughter. The two jumped around like long lost schoolgirls!
“Ladies, we need to shove off!” Admiral Demmit said as he quenched more than one reunion, but backed down slightly as both Jacks gave him a devilish smile.
Within fifteen minutes we had completed phase one of my plan and set our course for Kili Island. I called my command staff into the Wardroom.
“Okay, here’s the situation.” I looked at Jack, daring her to cut in. When she didn’t, I continued.
“On our arrival at Kili three days from now, we were greeted by my daughter, Samantha. Everything looked ship-shape until we met Carroll and her baby…”
“I have a kid?” Carroll interrupted.
“Yes, a beautiful eighteen month old daughter, Carroll, can I continue?” She nodded, but her mouth still hung open.
“She had me hold little Cassandra for a few minutes then the lights started to flicker on and off. It was at that point that…”
“I named my daughter after your daughter, skip? I think I could be less of a copycat!”
“You and little Alexis weren’t really there, Carroll! Can we move along?” I glared at her. “That’s when I asked my gift what was going on. I was rewarded by a flood of images and conflicting information and we immediately traveled to my private dimension to sort things out.”
“Alex, who’s the woman in the shorter gray hair? She looks just like you, only older.” Jack interrupted this time.
“You saw mom?” Emily gasped. “What did she tell you? Did she ask how I was, Alex?”
“She told me to tell you that she’s watching, sis. She seemed more intent on keeping her Ricky focused on our problem.” I confided. “Oh ya, she told me to call her ‘Mom’.”
“I guess our moms aren’t that much different, are they, Alex?”
“I guess not- they just have different ways about them, Emily. Anyway, our first order of business is to rescue Yuuka whom we believe to be hovering about five thousand feet above Kili- three days from now- May 12th. I’m still not sure how close we’ll be able to get to the island before being discovered though. These people seem to be very good at creating illusion. I didn’t even remember rephasing when we arrived.”
I paused a moment to dampen my anxiety from the recalled visions.
“Captain, why would this Yuuka be hovering that high over Kili?” Tish stopped and asked as she walked by in the passageway.
“Because Yuuka is a pixie, Tish, she does that…you know, fly…don’t you have something to do?”
“Yuuka means little flower in Japanese, Sensei. Pixies are thought to be very sensitive and insightful. It has been said that a pixie can see through your very soul.”
“Have a seat, Tish.” I motioned her into the crowded Wardroom.
“You stated that the little flower was hovering above the island. Why would she even consider doing something like that, Sensei?” she asked.
“Because she stowed away on my shoulder when we left Kili BC. The Samantha that greeted us said future me had collected around two hundred other pixies and they sort of formed a swarm and Yuuka flew off to escape them. Later we figured that she could see through the illusion. If we don’t get there she will tire and fall to her death.” I felt a tear form in my eyes.
“If you were in the Empress’ domain, how could you know where she was or what she was doing, Sensei?”
“Your daughter, Melanie, can see what Yuuka sees. Apparently it is a trait of the Terrans. Jack…sorry, Joss relayed the received images to the rest of us, Tish.”
“Amazing, Sensei! Tell me…does Yuuka know about my daughter’s gift, Captain?” Tish looked deep in thought.
“Yes, why?” I narrowed my eyes at her.
“Could it be that she was trying to tell you something, Sensei?”
A flashbulb went off in my mind!
“I think you’re right, Alex!” Jack broke in. I glared at her once more. “Sorry, Cap.”
“Can I, for once, present my own thoughts, Commander?” I waited for a response and only received silence. “She might be indicating the limit of their power!”
“You could be right, Captain.” Jack agreed with unusual formality. I gave her a quick glare.
“Alex, you might be on to something! If the range of whoever’s power is limited to one mile in altitude, one can presume that the field of that power may be hemispherical in coverage. One could therefore draw a conclusion from that presumption that we can approach unseen if we stay outside that one mile boundary.” Randi deduced with all the authority of a college professor.
“Extraordinary!” I gasped as I willed my mouth to close. I looked to Jack and gestured to Randi with my eyes. “You have some serious competition for being scary, Jack!”
“Lt. Sheldon,” Randi continued, “Here is the theoretical formula for psionic field strength. Given that distance and circumference are equal to one mile…care to solve and plot a field strength graph?”
Randi had written down what I recognized as a fairly complicated calculus equation. Carroll looked at the formula for a minute then began to draw a somewhat distorted circle by first plotting out over a hundred points. After finishing, she thought a moment and drew in an arrow to indicate north.
I looked to Jack again. “The competition’s heating up, Jack!” I laughed.
“Fffffft!” She said as another piece of paper rose from the table and began to tear itself to tiny pieces. The paper was reduced to a pile in the center of the table. We watched in awe as the pile began to rise and spin into a circle. As the pile continued to spin quickly, it took on the form of a three dimensional, slightly deformed, hemisphere with a small, funneled depression in the middle.
“That’s it exactly, Commander!” Carroll cried out with excitement.
“Skip, this is the field’s pattern and range. If we stay outside its limits, we should remain unobserved. Thank you, Commander Cummins, well done!” Randi complimented my show-off Ex-O, who had a triumphant smile on her face.
“I wonder if Neanderthal man would find this humorous.” I said seriously as I glared back at Jack.
“Ease up, sis! She’s just having a little fun!” Emily reprimanded me with a giggle or two. “A little friendly competition is good for moral! Or…oh, I get it now- you’re jealous!”
“I am not!” I flatly denied. “I’m just worried about Random, Isabeau, Cami, Cassi, Alex, Billie, and especially Yuuka!” I admitted.
“They’ll be fine, sis. All are very resourceful- especially Cami. If anybody can take these people on single-handedly, she and Cassi are the girls to do it!” Emily said trying to raise my spirits.
“If they don’t blowup the Earth in the process.” I said grimly.
“Like we can really do that, Alex!” Jack chortled.
“Really, Jack? Can you really tell me what your limitations are? I have no idea what my limits are and I can see the future! How can you be so sure you won’t go all nuclear on this or any other planet! How?” I snapped.
“You know, if we could get the location of whoever is generating that field, it may help us target her weak spot.” Carroll changed the subject back to our original topic and pointed to the slight depression. “If we take out the field, we gain the advantage.” She continued, ignoring my glare.
“Lieutenant’s right, skipper. The whole thing could come crashing down on ‘em.” Ricky Lynn voiced her opinion.
“Jack, have you been keeping your sister in the loop?”
“We’ve been in constant contact since we arrived in the future, Alex, why?”
“Have her discuss Carroll’s idea with Admiral’s Demmit and Steinert- see what they think.”
“Done, Alex.”
“And?”
“They’re discussing it as we speak.”
“Alex, Allie wants to know what you think about using…um, GPS?”
“What is it?”
“GPS or Global Positioning System, Skipper. Accurate to three feet in military applications.” Randi explained for us antiques. “A GPS receiver can pinpoint a location by receiving signals from three or more satellites in specific orbits around the globe.
“How do we get it there? Does Ricky Lynn have some robotic airplane to fly over the island?” I asked off-handedly.
“”Pixie, Alex. Allie says she has five in the hanger, gassed up and ready for the flight line!” Jack giggled.
“Sounds good to me, Jack. Tell her to thank Sasha and her girls for me.”
“Allie wants to know if we have any honey in the stores, and if so, how much.”
I knew they wouldn’t do it for free, I thought.
Jack just smiled.
“Chief?” I looked at Ricki Peterson.
“Last inventory we still had three, two pound cans, Skip.”
“Pass it on, Jack.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“That’s about all I have right now ladies. I hope y’all didn’t mind me asking Tish to join us. I think her information helped. Thanks Tish.”
“I only provided background on Japanese mythology, Sensei, but I am glad I helped.”
1400hrs, 100 miles South of the Southern Marshall Islands, May 11th, 2028
“It’s still strange to look over and see her a hundred yards away, Alex.” Emily commented as we looked starboard from the bridge.
“What’s stranger still is no sound of the diesels or their smoky exhaust!” Chief Samuels added.
“That would be the fusion reactor that you installed in her, Chief. No need for the diesels to ever run again.” I saw her mouth open to argue the point. “Don’t worry, Ricky Lynn, they still run, it’s just that fuel is so expensive these days!”
“I know skipper, my sister took me out clubbin’ on our last visit. Them hydrogen cars is somethin’ ain’t they? And who woulda’ thought ya would have to pay to listen to the radio?”
“Chief, how are your engines holding out, we’ve been running them pretty hard since we left Ni’ihau?”
“They ain’t even breathin’ hard, Skipper! When do you plan to submerge?”
“Like we discussed, we’ll submerge tonight at 2300hrs. We’ll stop just outside that one mile range limit from Kili until 1030hrs- then we launch the pixies.”
“Alex?” Jack appeared in the hatchway. “Alex, Allie wants to borrow Randi. She and her sister need her to access some surveillance satellites and want us to come along side.
“The sea is smooth enough. Tell her we’ll be right over, Jack.”
Within minutes the two boats gently bumped hulls and mooring lines were exchanged.
“So, sis, what’s your idea?” I asked as I reached the future Sand Dollar’s bridge.
“I figured we could use a little heads up before we storm the island, sis. I asked Randi to patch into one of the Navy’s satellites and do a little twenty-first century reconnaissance. I still have a few favors at Norfolk- not that we would need them with two Randi’s here.”
“Do you think that will work? Won’t Janelle be expecting something like that?”
“I’m betting her knowledge of modern technology is minimal. She is more expecting of our gifts then conventional weaponry.”
“I saw that the three-inch gun does the trick, sis, but I couldn’t get specifics like trajectory, windage, or accuracy.”
“Neither could Alexis or I! I guess we just have to do things the old fashioned way- rely on our gun crews.”
“Speaking of crew, how’s Alexis taking to the silent service?”
“Like she was born on the boat, sis. Melanie, well, she’s not doin’ so good. I assigned the forward head to her specifically. She’s a little better today- so far.”
“Do you want Emily to have a look?”
“It wouldn’t hurt, I guess.”
“She’ll be right over, Alex.” Jack echoed in my head.
“It never ends, sis.” Allie confided with a smile and a wink.
“This is called Dramamine; it will help settle your nerves, dear.” Emily said to her Terran patient as Tish and I looked on.
“I’m sorry, mother. I thought my continence would equal yours. I am an embarrassment to my lineage.” Melanie declared sadly as tears ran down her cheeks.
“You have made me nothing but proud, love! Remember, I was practically born on the water. You, on the other hand, have only seen it in a glass, fountain, or reflecting pool before coming to Earth. You have not dishonored me in the least, sweet Melanie.” Tish consoled her daughter.
“Um, Alex, can I have a word with both of you…in private?” Emily said mysteriously.
“Sure. Tish, stay here with Melanie, we’ll be right back.
Emily, Allie and I went topside while Admiral Demmit and Jack stayed in the Con.
“What’s the problem, sis?” I asked as we stopped by the breach of the deck gun.
“Alex, we should have left her at base!” Emily said cryptically.
“Why, sis?” Allie asked.
“She doesn’t have sea-sickness, sis.”
“Get outta here!” Allie exclaimed with a smile.
“You’re kidding!” I choked.
Emily nodded. “Almost a month along.”
“So, how do we tell Tish- or Melanie for that matter?”
“My guess is that Mel already knows, but is trying to keep it secret. What I have prescribed isn’t Dramamine, but a placebo. I wouldn’t risk giving her anything in her condition.”
“Sensei, a word if you please?” Tish’s voice asked quietly from behind us.
Turning around, I immediately noticed the loss of color in her petite face.
“Are you okay, Tish?” The three of us gasped.
“Sensei, I wish to inform you that something quite amazing has come to pass!” She paused and swallowed hard. “I am to be a grandmother!”
At this point Tish began to waver and shake- her head dipped to each side in confusion.
“Sensei, I fear I am at a loss for words, ma’am. I look to you for your guidance on this issue- I also fear I am in danger of losing consciousness!”
Carefully Allie, Emily, and I, lowered the motionless women into Sand Dollar’s pressure hull after carefully crossing the gangway, and gently placed her onto her awaiting rack.
“Bet you didn’t see that one coming!” Allie giggled quietly as we turned to head topside again.
“I did, sis. I’m the medical seer, remember?” Emily answered seriously.
“You!” Allie pointed to her, “You…need to be less serious, Emily Scott!”
“Sis, until this mission…and this war, are finished, I will stay serious and attend my patients- both of whom now require my attention!” Emily abruptly closed the door to Tish’s quarters on us.
“What’d I say?” Allie looked confused as we stood in the narrow passageway.
“In case you don’t remember, sis, Emily takes her profession very seriously. It’s like she has this switch that she flicks on…” I confided.
“I know that, but…”
“No buts, sis! When Emily is working you leave her alone if you aren’t her patient. That’s just the way she is- always has been.” I reminded her. “Especially when so much is riding on the success of a mission.”
“I’m sorry, sis. It’s just that she hasn’t been so focused since the fall of Saigon! I really did forget how she could be.” Allie admitted.
“Well you two can make up and get reacquainted. I’m requesting she stay with Melanie and Tish over here until we secure Kili.” I suggested.
“I wouldn’t have it any other way, sis.” Allie smiled. “We better get underway if we want to get to Yuuka in time. I take it you’ll be surfacing just after sundown tonight? Just like old times?”
“Unless you know where I can get one of those fusion reactor things, yes. If you want to run ahead and take up position, feel free, sis, I don’t have the luxury of higher power output like you do.”
“Hey, I never said my Sand Dollar was any faster than yours! We still have the same hull and electrics- just a better power source. I’ll see you on the surface tonight, sis.”
Our embrace tingled as usual and I returned to my Sand Dollar. Once Randi and I were aboard, I ordered our moorings released and moved us away from our sister boat. With just a nod from me, Jack recalled the lookouts. After securing the hatch, I gave the order to submerge the boat.
“Clearing fifty feet, Skip.” Carroll informed me from my doorway.
“Thanks, Carroll. Inform the next watch that we surface at…” I looked at my wristwatch, “At 2150hrs to recharge.”
“Aye, Skip.” Carroll went to leave, but turned back to face me. “Skip, a word if you don’t mind?” She asked quietly.
“Lieutenant?”
“Skip, why…” she paused. “Why did I wait so long?”
“Wait so long for what, Carroll?”
“Why did I wait so long to have a baby?” She blushed.
“As near as I can remember, the Navy has a reg that forces female officers to resign should they become pregnant.” I couldn’t reveal the true reason- that she was just too frightened to get married and have children. I would be changing the timeline if I did.
“But you are still commissioned when Cassie and Sam are born!”
“But I can be in two places at once, Carroll!” I smiled as she caught my statement’s meaning.
“So that’s how you do it!”
“Don’t tell anyone, Carroll, especially, Admiral Demmit.” I put a finger to my smiling lips and raised an eyebrow.
“Your secret’s safe with me, Alex.”
I didn’t have the heart to tell her that, being the niece of an Admiral, certain courtesies were afforded Emily and I.
“Cap, Joss just sent word that Tish is awake and well. Dr. Scott wants to know if we’re all healthy over here.” Jack informed me from behind Carroll.
“I take it you told her everything is fine?”
Jack blushed. “Ya, Alex, I did. You don’t mind, do you?”
I just rolled my eyes at her.
0600hrs, 150 miles Southeast of Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Alex, Allie just received a call from the Detroit. They want to join up with us as an escort.” Jack told me after gently knocking at my doorframe to wake me.
“Why would a Destroyer Escort want to escort us, the war’s been over for eighty years?” I replied somewhat groggy.
“Alex, the Detroit is a nuclear sub- so Joss tells me.”
“Why on Earth would a modern boat want to hook up with us?”
“I asked the same question, Alex. Admiral Steinert wants us to surface and pull alongside after they surface.”
“Well, I guess the Admiral knows best! Give the order to surface, Jack. I’ll be right there after I put my modern face on. You and Ricky Lynn probably better show the crew the modern version of makeup too.”
“Aye, Cap! Can I borrow your washcloth first?”
“We’re just breaking the surface, Cap.” Jack informed me a few minutes later as I cleared the forward hatch of the control room.
“Then let’s go see what a city class sub looks like, Commander.”
Reaching the bridge, all that was visible was Sand Dollar two hundred yards to our starboard.
“Admiral Steinert wants you to go to battle stations, Cap. She also wants pennants and the ensign flying.” Jack said to me with some confusion.
“Lookouts to the bridge.” I announced into the squawk. “I also want battle stations and full parade dressings topside- on the double!” I added.
Five minutes later all guns were manned and our long wire antenna was strung with pennants. The stars and bars flew proudly over our heads- albeit minus two stars for the date!
Our sister ship took a few minutes longer to dress.
“So, where are they, Jack?” I asked a few minutes later as I scanned the waves for any periscope wakes.
“Joss said they’re here, Cap. She said the Admiral says to be patient.”
“Skipper! Sonar has something huge coming up beside us quick!” Jamie’s excited voice shouted from the squawk.
I caught a stray glint of sunlight between our two Sand Dollars. The glint became a periscope, then two periscopes. A large black sail appeared next and continued to rise out of the water. I recognized the modern conning tower from the picture of the Nautilus I had seen in my earlier travels.
The smooth, streamlined sail rose higher and higher off the waves. If this was any indication of size, my proud Sand Dollar was dwarfed in comparison!
Finally the hull of our guest gently broke the surface. The Detroit was more than four times the size of my boat! Her sleek, rounded black hull glistened in the early morning sun.
“Cap, Allie says come to all stop and prepare our moorings. She also says that it’s your turn to be Allie.”
“Maneuvering, all stop.” I ordered into the squawk.
“All stop, aye, Skipper.” Carroll replied over the speaker.
“Prepare mooring lines!” Jack shouted down to the crew.
No one moved; all eyes were transfixed on the monstrous boat.
“Prepare mooring lines!” She shouted again, this time getting action.
“Ahoy, Captain! Bring your vessel alongside!” A man’s voice echoed across the water from some thirty feet over our heads. I could barely make out the faces high up on their bridge.
Within minutes we were moored alongside the Detroit and their gangway finally made landing on our deck. Jack and I descended the ladder to our foredeck as a male and female officer appeared from a hatch on the side of Detroit’s huge conning tower. We waited as the two made their way across to us. I thought both looked somewhat familiar.
“Captain…“ The late twenties man said before both gasped, abruptly stood to attention and saluted! “Admiral, we didn’t recognize you in that old uniform, ma’am!” He said.
Before I had a chance to correct him, both heads turned slightly and their faces went pale. They seemed to be looking past me.
“Jack? There’s a familiar looking submarine off our port side now, isn’t there?” I asked my Ex-O calmly without looking around.
“Yep.”
“She’s laughing at me right now too?”
“Yep.”
“You…um…want to take care of that, Commander?”
“Yep.”
“Thank you, Jack.”
“You are quite the show off, Alex.” She replied ending our calm conversation. “Excuse me a moment.” Jack said dropping her salute and turning away. “Prepare to receive mooring lines off to port! I want them secured now ladies!”
“I’m sorry you had to see that Captain. My sister loves to make a bold entrance.” I smiled and held my composure as both officers returned their attention to me. “Commander Allie Steinert. Welcome aboard the Sand Dollar.”
“Captain Vernon Reynolds and this is my Ex-O, Commander Julia Masterson of the USS Detroit. I’m sorry, Captain, I thought you were your sister. We always get the two of you confused.” He winked at me.
“People always have trouble differentiating us, captain. The Admiral will be over shortly, I predict.”
“You had to use your gift for that one, Empress?” Cmdr. Masterson asked with a giggle.
“Forgive us for not following protocol, Empress. You can never be sure who is on watch.” Capt. Reynolds added as he clandestinely pointed back toward the Detroit.
“That’s okay. I already know what day it is. I’ll let it slide this time…so, y’all here to visit your moms, you two? I have a two for one special today only- post moms and pre moms! What’ll it be, y’all?” I laughed as we shook hands.
“Actually we’re here at the Admiral’s request, Empress. That’s about all we know.” Cmdr. Masterson answered before I saw her eyes again look past me. A moment later I felt a familiar tingle on my shoulder.
“Vern! Jules! Glad you could make it! Has Allie been boring y’all again with her travel stories?” My twin asked with a giggle.
“No Admiral, we were just wondering why we were called in as escort. The Empress thought we were here to visit our mothers.” Julia replied.
“That is one reason, I suppose, but the main reason is for some hardware y’all are carryin’!”
“Something’s happened on Kili.” Vernon stated suddenly. Cmdr. Masterson looked at him with concern.
Alex and I both nodded.
“Whatcha need, Admiral?” He asked.
“Do they still have you carrying that ultra small GPS unit? The one the CIA uses for tracking someone? The one no one’s’ s’pose to know about?”
“Is that all? How many do ya need?” The captain responded.
“Just one, but I also need you to hang back a few miles tomorrow for back up.”
“CINCPAC gave you Carte’ Blanc, Admiral. We’re at your service.”
“Good, I’ll need that positioner ASAP so we can get it fitted to Sasha.”
“She’s here? And her girls, Alex?” Julia’s voice jumped an octave.
“The whole flight is aboard my boat, Jules.” Alex confirmed.
Cmdr. Masterson turned to her captain. “Permission to board her Sand Dollar, Captain?” She asked, her excitement very evident.
“Granted. Tell mom I’ll be over shortly, I’d like to see what she really looked like in her heyday, first.” Vernon looked to me for permission.
“She hasn’t received her gift yet, hun, she’s still a little sensitive about that.” I warned.
Capt. Reynolds chuckled. “Not mom…err, Ensign Reynolds, Empress- the boat!”
“Oh. Well right this way, captain.” I pointed to the ladder on Sand Dollar’s conning tower. Something bothered me though as we approached the first rung. “Shouldn’t you have a watch posted Captain?” I asked.
“No, I just have to check in every-so-often, Empress.”
To prove his point he reached for his left ear and gently touched a small, thin stick jutting out from just below his earlobe. “Officer of the watch, I want notified only if radar picks something unusual up. I’ll be performing my safety inspection with her captain first. Cmdr. Masterson has started her inspection of the Admiral’s boat also. Maintain VLF and SATCOM silence. Reynolds out.”
He released the device. “There, Empress, we shouldn’t be interrupted now. After you, ma’am.” Capt. Reynolds motioned to the ladder. “Where is Ensign Reynolds anyway, Empress?”
“We’re still at battle stations, Vernon, Foreword torpedo.” I motioned to our bow as I started up the ladder.
“Does she know about me yet?”
“Well, we haven’t had any unexplained, localized snow showers on Ni’ihau yet.”
“That’s right, you did say she hasn’t developed her gift yet, didn’t you?”
Reaching the bridge, I looked forward. “Jack! You might want to issue foul weather gear! I think it might rain in a few minutes!” I shouted down to her.
My Ex-O scanned the horizon in vain for any sign of storm clouds. “Are you sure, Cap?”
“Trust me; it’s going to pour for a few minutes…but only on the foredeck!” I answered as I pictured mother and son meeting for the first time.
Jack nodded. “Everybody in slickers! Now! Cap says it’s going to rain!” She shouted to the crew.
Vernon Reynolds stared at me. “You mean I’m the catalyst?”
“It’s the best gift you’ll ever give her, hun.” I laughed.
0800hrs, 150 miles Southeast of Kili Island, May 11th, 2028
“Thank you for the breakfast invitation, Captain Reynolds. My compliments to your galley staff.”
“Thanks, ma’am, glad you liked it.”
“Cap?”
“Yes?” Both Alex and I and Vernon responded to the voice at the door.
Alex and I smiled at Capt. Reynolds.
“Sorry, Commander, Admiral. Capt. Reynolds, I still can’t explain that freak rain shower to our port earlier! It just came out of nowhere!”
“It’s okay, Jones, I’ve seen stranger things happen. I’m not even entering it in my log so don’t sweat it, chief.”
“But sir, what about the incident with SS353? She was on our starboard one minute then on our port the next!”
“Mr. Jones, I don’t think you need to know about that aspect of the mission.” Alex interrupted with the authority of her rank.
“No, ma’am! Sorry, Admiral!” the young man jumped to attention.
Alex stood and approached him. “Mr. Jones, are you familiar with an old twentieth century motion picture based on a book called ‘The Philadelphia Experiment’?” She put her hand on his shoulder and smiled.
“No shit?” He quickly corrected himself. “I mean…no kidding…um…Admiral?”
“No shit, Mr. Jones. Something like that, yes.” Alex winked at the astonished sailor. “Not a word of this to the rest of the crew or I’ll have you up on charges so fast it’ll beat the astronauts to Mars! Now get back to work!”
“Yes, Ma’am…err, Admiral!”
He quickly disappeared down the passageway.
We sat in silence for a few minutes before Capt. Reynolds spoke.
“So…Ensign Reynolds…you’ve been uncharacteristically quiet all morning? What do you think of the Detroit?”
Amy sat and stared back at him. Something she had been doing since we sat down in the officer’s lounge.
“Miss Reynolds, it is quite safe to speak freely, everyone here knows who we are.” I reassured her.
“I just can’t get over it. My son has his own boat, Captain.” She said at such a low volume, those of us on the other side of the table could barely hear her.
“I owe it all to you, mom.” He smiled.
“No son, I owe it all to you!” Present day Amy told her son.
I noticed my Amy still wasn’t comfortable with her ‘twin sister’ as she refused to make full eye contact with her.
“You’ll get use to your gift, Amber. A few months from now, you’ll be all grown out of those little squalls!” Amy told her past twin- my 1944 Amy. She put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.
“Ow! Stop doing that! Skipper, why do I keep getting shocked?” Amber whined.
“It is our way of saying ‘Hello’ to our temporal twin, Miss Reynolds. You just have to accept it.” I answered with a giggle.
“So, Allie, why wouldn’t my mom accept our invite?”
“You know how sensitive she is about her appearance, Julia. She still has a month before her gift appears. Corrine is afraid your crew might get the wrong impression of her, hun, and I need my gun crew on their toes tomorrow!”
“I never realized what she went through when it first happened, Empress. I guess that explains why she and dad bought a large house with such high ceilings.”
“I wasn’t there until after Amy and the others got her clear, but she looked incredibly embarrassed when Jack and I entered the compartment that morning.” I admitted.
“I understand mom’s reason for not coming, but why didn’t my present mom come, Admiral?” Julia asked looking somewhat confused.
“I think she felt she would be teasing her past self, hun- in effect embarrassing herself further.” Alex explained. “Think of how you felt- how you were treated after you developed…before you realized your gift, Jules.”
“You…ah…too, Commander?” My Amy- Amber- cringed.
Julia Masterson remained quiet and lowered her eyes to her empty plate.
“Aaaackward!” Amy sang out quietly through clinched teeth as she elbowed her twin.
“About tomorrow then, Empress, what is your plan to liberate Kili?” Capt. Reynolds asked changing the subject.
“Alex and I plan on surfacing our boats at 1030hrs local time. Shortly thereafter, Alex will launch our reconnaissance and rescue sortie. After receiving targeting information and the girls clear the area, our gunners will try to land a few well aimed shells on their illusionist…”
“You intend to kill the person causing the disruption, Empress?” Vernon looked appalled at the thought.
“My intention is to incapacitate him or her, captain. I will only take a life if absolutely necessary. I must remind you that, while not sanctioned by our government, we are technically at war, Captain. This is effectively a hostage situation, and as you know neither the U.S. nor the Empress negotiates.” I growled as I thought about Yuuka, Billie, Isabeau, Random, Reilly and our two mind warriors, Cami and Cassi.
“Forgive me Empress, but I thought you vowed to preserve life…”
“In this case I make exception, Capt. Reynolds!” I slammed my palms down on the table.
Did the lights just flicker?
I paused a moment to settle down.
“This woman…these people took advantage of my eight-year old granddaughter to attack us! Damn right um gonna kill the bitch!” I hissed.
I shouldn’t have let that slip!
“When did Sam or Cassie have a child, Admiral?” Julia asked in surprise.
“They didn’t, Jules. You’ll understand everything, hopefully by tomorrow night.” Alex quickly covered my anger driven slip. “Sis, y’all just settle yerself down now, y’hear!” She pointed to me. “I’m angry ‘bout it too, but y’all don’t see me spittin’ nails! What’id Ma think ah us?”
“Wha don’ we call on ‘er over on yer boat ta find out, Alex?” I sassed back.
“Wow! I think that is the first time I’ve ever heard your full accent, Alex!” Vernon admitted.
“Y’all ain’t heard nothin’ yet if’in our sisters is harmed by that witch!” My sister snapped.
“Forgive us, Empress! Apparently we are not as up to date on the sisterhood as we thought.” Capt. Reynolds apologized.
“Vern’s right, Alex! We know that you have traveled the world and history, but can only speculate at your other adventures. Surely you have seen your successful outcome of this campaign?”
“I have seen many possible outcomes Julia. The solution we have settled upon- “I pointed between Alex and I, “provides the best resolution to the problem…however, our history and the future still throw out small…glitches. I have tried to anticipate as many of these temporal glitches as possible. I have made a few mistakes in my time as Empress- I’m still human, after all.”
“You sounded so much like Mina just now, Empress.” Vernon Reynolds complimented me. “I wish she and Admiral Demmit could have accepted my invitation this morning.”
“And just how would the crew react to seeing a man who died in 1985, Captain?” Alex asked frankly.
Vernon and Julia lowered their eyes.
“The thirty-seven of us on this boat WOULD have a lot of explaining to do to the rest of the crew and to the Navy, Admiral.”
“Then we’ll keep this quiet until later, Captain.” Alex suggested.
“Just later, Ma’am?” He responded. “Is something else going to happen?”
“If everything goes to plan, we all get to live- as in, the whole planet gets to live!” I divulged.
“Sounds awfully ominous, Empress.”
“Whether or not we evict our unwanted tenants will depend on how certain parties will react, Captain. That’s all I can say for now and still provide you with plausible deniability.”
“Do we really need that, ma’am?”
“Unless things go wrong and you want blamed for the loss of millions of Earth’s inhabitants- yes!”
“But you won’t let things get to that point, Empress.” Julia suggested sounding very concerned.
“Sis,” Alex interrupted, “Vernon Reynolds and Jules have never met Camille or Cassiopeia Darough.”
“I forgot about that, sis. Julia, you and Vern have met Jacquelyn Cummins, right?” They both nodded.
“Cami and Cassiopeia are just as powerful. I remind you that there will be four Mind Warriors on or near Kili tomorrow. Anything can happen.”
“Alex, Carroll recommends we get underway if we want to reach Kili on schedule.” Jack’s voice rang out in my head.
“Jacki is right, Empress.” Capt. Reynolds conceded apparently receiving Jack’s message too. “Empress, Admiral, it’s been very nice having you aboard the Detroit. Julia and I, on behalf of our other brothers and sisters on board wish you good hunting. We’ll be standing by at your specified rendezvous co-ordinates. Mom, it was good to see both of you again! I only hope we will have many more reunions!”
Capt. Reynolds embraced both women- the same was repeated on Alex and I. Julia Masterson followed her captain’s lead and we were soon escorted to the gangway.
“Captain, was it really the way it was to happen?” My Amy Reynolds asked after Alex and her Amy cleared our gangway to their Sand Dollar.
“More or less…why?” I gave her a devious smile.
“I heard Mina giving you warnings about creating more time paradox things, Captain, and just wondered…well…if this wasn’t one of them?”
“Ensign Reynolds, the very fact that we exist at all is a paradox. Think about that as you contemplate your life and the many twists and turns it takes over the next three hundred or so years.” My smile softened.
“He is handsome.” She mumbled out not expecting me to hear.
“His good looks are from his father, Amy, he looks just like him.”
I can’t wait to meet him, Empress.” She said as we started up the Conning tower ladder.
Jack, seal her up and take us to four-zero feet. Resume our course all ahead full.” I gave the order to start the final leg of our crucial mission.
“Aye, Cap. Dive control, sound the alarm and submerge the boat. Planes down two degrees to forty feet. Maneuvering, all ahead full.”
1025hrs, 1.5 miles East of Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Maneuvering confirms all stop. Alex, we’re here.” Carroll announced after checking her chart one last time. She looked nervous- maybe anxious?
“Thanks, Lieutenant.” I reached for the squawk. “Ladies,” I paused a second, “We have arrived at Kili Island. At this time I’d like us to go to battle stations. In another five minutes we’ll be surfacing next to our sister submarine, Sand Dollar. I’d like all gun crews and lookouts topside. We will be preparing the three-inch deck gun with the special shells that Admiral Covington has provided. Lieutenant Sheldon will be in charge of targeting after we receive the location of our primary target. I need everyone at they’re very best today- the fate of our society is at stake! I would like to add that we are to be observed by this era’s men and women of the Silent Service. The USS Detroit will be watching our performance from a safe distance. Let’s show the boys and girls what a real boat crew can do, shall we?”
Before releasing the mic button, I gave the order to surface Sand Dollar.
“It’s still strange to see her over there, Alex. I don’t think I’ll get used to it any time soon.”
“Barring any unseen circumstances this is the only time we’ll sail together, Jack.” I said sadly as we looked from the bridge. My crew had assumed battle stations in record time and we now waited for Alex…Admiral Covington to give Sasha and her daughters’ clearance to take off.
“Cap, Jacki says Sasha’s flight is equipped and standing by.” Jack informed me as we saw five women take up position on the fore deck of our sister boat. We were holding position fifty yards from her in order to reduce our radar and sensor profile at Reilly Research Station.
“Jacki says the GPS locator is functional and ready, Cap. Melanie said her test earlier confirmed receiving…video…from Sasha five by five- whatever that means. Alex is waiting for your signal, Allie.”
“Very well, Jack. Lt. Smith to the bridge.” I called into the squawk.
“Can you or Jacki hear anyone from over there, Jack?” I motioned to Kili.
“Nothing, Alex. It’s like when you phase out. We can’t hear a thing from the Island- not one soul.”
“You wished to see me, Captain?” Mina asked as she climbed out of the hatch behind Jack and I.
“Highness, I thought you should have the honor of starting the final segment of our mission to liberate our ancestral home. Take my pistol and fire one shot into the air, my sister.” Jack and I both bowed to her, as she looked between my Colt in her hand, the women waiting over on the other Sand Dollar’s foredeck, and us.
“Empress, this is for you to do.”
“Please, Mina, you alone have the right as Kili’s reigning monarch. Pull the trigger, Mina.” I looked to the pistol she held cradled in both hands.
“Will anyone die this day, Empress?”
“You know as well as I, Mina. The pixies await the signal, highness.” I nodded to the five women waiting in close single file on the foredeck fifty yards to our port.
“Fly safe, sisters!” Mina shouted before pulling the trigger and firing a single round into the air.
Like in file footage of the Doolittle raid, Sasha started to run up the deck toward the bow- gaining speed. As she neared the deck’s end she became smaller and smaller until her wings could carry her weight and she took to the air. Her daughters followed suit and soon all five were safely in the aloft. Sasha, Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony made one flyby before heading for Kili while gaining altitude.
Everyone witnessing the spectacle cheered and whistled their support!
Within seconds all five were out of sight. I turned around to see Jack crying. Mina too, was wiping her eyes.
“Commander? Lieutenant?” I asked.
“That…that was…so…so…beautiful, Alex!” Jack sniffed.
“They are so very brave and selfless, Empress. They will do anything for you, you know.” Mina wiped her eyes again.
“They will do anything for any of us, Highness!” I corrected her.
“Alex, Jacki is going to start her relay from Melanie.”
I nodded to Jack. “Have her relay the GPS coordinates to Carroll for targeting.”
“Aye, Cap”
We watched silently through Sasha’s eyes as she searched and found Yuuka over a mile above Kili Island. The tired pixie looked relieved and gladly accepted assistance from her sisters. Sasha’s eyes followed her four daughters and Yuuka as they turned and headed back to us. Her hands appeared in her vision and her two pointer fingers formed the bars of a crosshair- her signal that she was directly over our primary target.
“Jacki has relayed Carroll the location and altitude, Alex. I’ll relay her results to the gun crews in a minute.”
Sasha quickly dropped her hands as she, and us, suddenly noticed what looked to be a fireball heading straight for her. The fireball quickly moved off to the left as Sasha apparently turned to avoid the frightening projectile.
“Jack, can you do anything!” I shouted.
I’m trying to form a shield around her Alex, but I don’t know exactly where she is- or how fast she’s flying!”
A blinding glow filled Sasha’s vision and it began to lose focus and fade to black.
“NOOOO!” I shouted in anguish. “That wasn’t supposed to happen! All six should make it back alive!” I heard Alex’ voice echo back.
There was movement on our foredeck. Jack had relayed Carroll’s computations and both Sand Dollars’ guns were moving into position.
“Alex, guns are ready!” Jack’s voice drew me back from my distress.
“WASTE THAT BITCH!” I hissed. My tone left no question as to my intent!
In unison, both big guns fired- the deafening noise and concussion a small price to pay for losing one of our own!
“Time to target, Commander,” I barked!
“Five seconds, Alex.”
After the expected delay, my lookouts spotted smoke rising from the island.
“Anything, Jack?” I asked anticipating a positive response.
A smile flashed across her face!
“Cami sends her thanks, Alex!” she said with a joyous screech.
“Skipper, I have incoming- one o’clock, twenty degrees!” one of my lookouts shouted.
“Identify!”
“Pixies, Ma’am! Six of ‘em!”
Again a round of cheers erupted from both boats.
We watched as the flight of pixies split. A pair of pixies assisting a third approached each Sand Dollar. Both gun crews rushed forward to assist their landing.
“Chief Peterson, I need that honey on the foredeck immediately!” I said into the mic as Petunia, Peony, and Yuuka landed softly on the deck and quickly grew in size. Randi Peterson appeared from the forward torpedo hatch with two steel containers.
Jack and I climbed down to the foredeck as one container flew off to our sister boat.
“Thank you, girls, that was a marvelous rescue! I hope your mother wasn’t injured badly.”
“Emily says Sasha will be fine. She just had the wind knocked out of her, Alex.” Jack informed us.
“Yuuka, it took real dedication and guts to stay on position. Because of your sacrifice we were able to disable whoever was creating that delusion field. Thank you, Yuuka-chan!” I bowed to her.
“It…it was…only…thing…I…had…to do it…Empress.” She replied while trying to shovel honey into her mouth. “This…it…never tasted…so good!”
“Leave some for your rescuers, Yuuka-chan! They put their lives on the line to save yours!” I reminded her.
“So, are you three going to be okay?” I pressed.
“We are ready to move to step two, Empress!” Petunia/Peony stated enthusiastically.
“I too am ready, Empress!” Yuuka’s eyes burned brightly even though I knew she had to be tired from over forty minutes of hovering in the colder, thinner air.
“Ladies, I’m not sure if I should let you go with us. The illusion may have been disabled, but other unknown dangers may await us.”
“They hurt Momma! No one gets away with that, Empress.” The other twin said calmly. Her expression told another story though.
“Jack, tell Admiral Covington we’re going in- also get Tish up here. We might need an interpreter.”
“Aye, Cap! Alex says it’s your show! She’ll head up the second wave, Allie. As soon as we verify that the field is truly down, I’m to contact her.” Jack relayed my sister’s orders and paused a second. “She also says to expect three pixies at three o’clock, Cap.”
“Momma!” The twins shouted as they saw her and their two sisters’ approach.
A minute later six full-sized pixies stood beside us on the deck.
“Sasha, I’d rather you stayed behind to recuperate. You took a pounding up there!”
“It just knocked the wind out of me, Skipper. I’m feeling much better now.”
“Captain, you called for me?” Tish asked as she joined our group. “Sasha? But I just saw you back in Maneuvering. Oh, Sasha!” Tish smiled as she looked at the four beside her. “I take it these are your daughters?”
“Hi Tish! Ya, these are mine- Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony. Say hello, girls.”
“Ladies, we are wasting time. Where is Amy Reynolds, Jack?” I asked sounding a little impatient.
“Here, Skipper! What are your orders?”
“Take off your Mae West and helmet and take my hand, Ensign.” I ordered as the rest of our group joined hands also.
“Jack, bring up that Psionic shield of yours, please.”
“Ready, Alex.”
“Transiting to Kili in three, two, one.”
We found ourselves on the sandy ground of the tropical paradise called Kili Island. I quickly took attendance of our group- six pixies, one interpreter, one mind warrior, one local climate mage, and one Empress. I compared the number to the one I had written on the back of my left hand in ink. They matched and we were all still holding hands.
“Sasha, you, Yuuka and the girls let go and take to the trees. Keep us under constant surveillance just in case the illusionist survived. Amy, when I ask, I want you to think of something that will bring about a small, localized snowstorm. Think about how you would feel if your boyfriend cheated on you or some such thing.”
“Skipper?” She looked confused.
“Um…right. Then think about how your last girlfriend acted when you caught her with another guy and you were with her girlfriend.” I clarified- I hoped.
“I’ll try, Skipper.”
“Jack, have you heard from Cami since our arrival?”
“No, Cap, I haven’t! I’m worried!”
“Sasha, keep an eye out!” I said into the air. “Jack, let’s start for Reilly. I’m going to rephase us, but keep the shield on full.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Done. I think we should still hold hands though- just in case!”
I felt a small hand tug on my earlobe several times.
“Empress, four unknown women are heading this way!” Yuuka informed me. I watched as Sasha landed and informed Jack too. She nodded.
“Acknowledged. Stay out of sight.” I whispered. A slight pulling of the hair at my neck told me Yuuka was using my long hair as cover. Sasha followed Yuuka’s lead by hiding under Jack’s long, golden hair.
“Amy, I’m about to ask for that snow, so start concentrating, Ensign.” I said softly.
“Aye, Skipper.”
“Yuuka, if you don’t stop that nervous twitching of your wings…” I didn’t finish the threat as I felt the tickling on my neck stop.
“Sorry, Empress.” A quiet whisper said into my ear.
“Stop right there, Alien!” A familiar, but unwanted voice shouted from somewhere just ahead.
“I’m afraid you and your minions are the aliens here, Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor! Y’all are playing on my turf now, hun!” I responded in kind. “Keep it causal, Jack.” I told her quietly.
My Ex-O glanced over at me and nodded.
A small cloud started to form just above the trees. It reminded me of a stray wisp of fog. “Not just yet, Amy.” I whispered as I motioned with my eyes toward the wispy formation.
“Oh, how precious! The ‘Empress’ and her fellow abominations are holding hands! Are you afraid of me…‘sisters’?” Janelle’s gravelly voice cackled out.
“I can see why you like her so much, Alex. First rate personality there.” Jack laughed aloud.
“So, Janelle, I didn’t think ‘party crasher’ was listed on your resume’. To what do we blame the honor of your illustrious, and might I say untimely, presence?” I goaded our still unseen adversary.
“A mutual acquaintance was kind enough to provide transit, ‘Empress’.” Her voice was starting to hurt my ears- much like it had in Reilly.
“What’s the matter, ‘Mind Warrior’, can’t find your target?” She ended with a laugh that grated at the base of my neck.
“Nope! I think you’d know if I had even tried, Janelle.” Jack said calmly as she kept smiling.
“I see you still don’t believe in keeping your pets on a short leash, ‘Empress’!” Her emphasis of my title was starting to get old. I decided to see how she liked it.
“I don’t need to keep my friends on any leash at all, Assistant Director! Can you make that same claim…if you had any friends, that is?”
A fireball sped for us through the trees and impacted against Jack’s shield, quickly disbursing with no damage.
“You teach your pets well, “Empress’. What other tricks might I be amused by today?”
“I wasn’t in charge of planning today’s entertainment, Janelle, I thought this more a sporting event. I call it ‘Thermo-Nuclear War’! Here’s a preview.” I nodded to Jack as I pictured that most frightening of images.
A familiar voice screamed out in pain twenty yards ahead.
“Cami?” I gasped, as I suddenly wanted Janelle disposed of!
Jack squeezed my hand harder and pulled back at the same time.
‘Cami just came back online, Alex’ She said in my mind.
‘Empress! I’m sorry, Empress, she has a powerful thought controller by her side. Your images have freed me from her power! Thank you, Alex!’ Cami’s voice rang through my skull.
‘If you are indeed Camille Darough, then you will stand down and allow us to save you, Sweetheart! Continue to play to them in your expected part though.’
‘You remembered, Alex! One thing…don’t let that ‘thing’ look you in the eyes! That’s how she gains access, Alex!’ Came her mental reply.
“Jack, can you read them?” I whispered.
“Now I can. They must have been using Cami to jam their thoughts.”
“How many?”
“Three ahead of us- Cami and two unknown women. I think one is this Janelle, the other must be this thought controller. Two more are thirty degrees to starboard, another two are twenty-five degrees to port. I also have one closing from the rear!”
“One behind us, Jack? I didn’t think she was that well versed tactically!”
“Casseopia Darough wishes to join our assault, Cap.”
“Tell her to hang back about thirty meters from our position, Jack.”
‘I can hear and answer you myself, Empress. I was just waiting for mom to ‘unjam’ all our thoughts!’
‘Cassi, are Isabeau, Randi, Reilly, Billie, and Alex Reilly okay?’ I mentally asked.
‘I haven’t seen them since we rephased here thirty minutes ago, Empress.’
‘I can only hope she transported before Janelle caught on.’ I thought back.
“Deficit of counter-defensive statements so soon, Alien? I thought your reserve would archive more!” Janelle’s voice cackled out again.
“What did she just say, Skipper?” Amy and Jack both looked at me for a translation.
“The only deficit I wish to archive is that caused by your deletion, failed revision!” I shouted. Lowering my volume slightly, I added, “You would think she could speak more like an Earther after spending so much time on the planet!”
“Some people are just beyond learnin’, Alex!” Jack laughed loudly.
Another fireball flew at us through the trees and impacted harmlessly against Jack’s shield.
“Like I said…you would think she would learn after the first one fizzled!” She laughed again as Amy and I giggled.
“They have a program in this time period that provides extra attention to the mentally impaired, Janelle! You should investigate it…soon as possible!” I laughed.
A fireball double the size of the two previous scorched through the trees and impacted Jack’s shield. She noticeably flinched.
“That one stung a little. You think she’s angry, Cap?” She winked, as she kept smiling. “Really, Janelle? Is that all you’ve got? I thought a smug, self-righteous, sanctimonious, pompous, faux deity like you would have more punch! I’ve seen candles with more heat!” Jack continued her ridicule of our as yet unseen foe.
My Ex-O was rewarded with a fireball triple the size of the first two. It’s impact seeped through and made Jack wince a little.
“Now you’re getting somewhere! Betcha can’t put more into it though, ‘Ass-istant Die-rector!” Jack again laughed.
“Janelle always did fall far short of expectations, Jack! The girls on Reilly just humored her hoping she’d go away- sad, really! An airlock mishap would have been so much more…convenient!”
My laugh turned serious as another fireball, some five times larger, screamed through the poor, previously scorched palms, shearing them off in passing.
I saw Jack tense up a bit as she concentrated a little harder on her shield. I felt a strange tingling run through my arm into my hand. Was she drawing from me?
Jack nodded her head once to my questioning thought.
My skin started to tingle and goose pimples skyrocketed to prominence as Jack fortified her shield.
The immense fireball dispersed into it, reformed and was deflected back along its original course.
Two women screamed- one sounding almost like a dog yelping.
‘Warn me before you do that, Jacquelyn Cummins! I barely removed myself from harm!’ Cami’s voice rang through my head. ‘You didn’t murder them, but rendered them unconscious? Why?’
“Two down, Alex.” Jack acknowledged with a grim smile.
A ruckus erupted from our right as two heavily tanned men in whitish linens rose above the brush among the trees. Two, almost simultaneous, sickening cracks echoed through the calm air as both dropped to the ground.
“Four down!” Cassi stated calmly from behind us. Her voice had a somewhat mollified tone.
Before I could chastise her for her actions, the sound of wood cracking sounded off to our left. Two very large palms came racing at us like enormous spears!
Cami came into view, stopped, looked at the large projectiles and wagged her right pointer finger side to side. Her expression was even darker than when she almost killed Janelle in Reilly’s home universe.
Both trees stopped in mid-air, fell straight to the ground, and disintegrated into a cloud of sawdust.
“Cami, we’re okay, Sweetheart!” I tried to get her attention, but seemed to be failing.
“Alex, she’s powering up!” Jack warned. Any warning was unnecessary though, as I could feel my skin start to crawl again.
“Cami?” I asked calmly again.
“Mom? Power down, please?” Cassi appeared from our right and approached Cami with slow caution.
“Mommy? Aunt Jacki and the Empress can finish this. Please power down- for me?” Cassi sounded ready to cry.
My crawling skin eased.
“You…you…deleted those two men!” Cami’s attention turned to her daughter. “I did not educate you on such procedures!”
“No, mom, you didn’t.”
“Analysis!” Cami demanded through tears.
“Petunia and Peony had been near capture, mother. I quickly assessed the situation and reacted. The resultant action was purely instinctual and necessary to continue our defensive posture.” She explained calmly.
As the two embraced, two screaming men jumped up and ran toward us from about sixty yards away.
“I have this one, Skipper!” Ensign Reynolds said as deep concentration turned her face bright red.
A small, dark gray cloud appeared out of nowhere. It quickly grew in size and density until roughly fifty yards in diameter and blacker than midnight. Two bright, white-hot, lightning bolts flashed from the cloud in rapid succession. Both bolts hit their respective targets! As quickly as it had appeared, the angry cloud dispersed.
“Nice shootin’, Tex!” Jack whistled in admiration as she pointed to her.
“I didn’t know you knew how to do that, Amy.” I said in amazement.
“I told myself I could, Skipper.”
“Here’s to positive thinking, Ensign!”
“No, ma’am, I literally…told myself…I could do it!”
Instead of congratulating her, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed. “Then you both did a wonderful job!” I whispered.
“Alex! Janelle is awake and heading for Reilly! Her dog…um…thing is with her too!” Jack shouted.
“Anubis.” Cami interrupted.
“What?” I asked.
“Janelle calls her creation Anubis- part human, part canine! I don’t know how she did it, Alex, just don’t look into its eyes!”
“Is Jacki still relaying all of this, Jack?”
“Sure is, Cap! Why?”
“It’s about time the Empress has some fun, Ladies!”
“I know that look, Alex. You’re not taking another trip back to Pearl? They have enough problems as it is!” Jack looked worried.
“I think the paradox that is Janelle Hathor is about to terminate.”
“What’s she mean, Miss Cummins?” Ensign Reynolds asked in confusion.
“Someone’s gonna become dino-chow!” Jack sang childishly with a devious smile.
“Cool! Can we come, Alex?” Petunia and Peony asked as they grew up beside us.
“I didn’t say anything about dinosaurs!”
“AAAAWWW!” seven voices cried. I had forgotten about Yuuka and Sasha hidden on our shoulders. They had grown to full size behind Jack and I.
“Jack, ask Alexis if our secured commlink can reach someone who is, say…unconscious.”
“She says you know the answer to that already, so why ask?”
“Thank you! Alert everyone to go to stage three, Commander!” I said as my devious smile returned.
“Aye, Cap!”
“Ensign Reynolds, I want you to picture Reilly’s airlock.”
“Aye, Skipper, got it.”
“Next I’d like you to make it snow in that general area, Amy! I want a full-fledged blizzard- at least a foot of nice slippery snow- got it?”
“I’ll do my best, Skipper!”
“Good. Now let’s go snare us a two-legged varmint!” I exclaimed as we set off for Reilly station.
The temperature drop was very noticeable as we reached the small clearing one hundred feet from Reilly’s airlock. More noticeable still was the foot of virgin snow that had miraculously fallen in the ten minutes it took us to reach Reilly!
“That’s good, Ensign. Great job!”
“Thanks, Skipper!” Amy blushed.
“Now what, Alex?” Sasha asked.
“Now you and your small armada take to the air and wait for a clear opening into Reilly!”
“But Reilly’s sensors will be able to follow us, Empress, have you forgotten?” Yuuka cried.
“Time to learn a new pixie trick, Yuuka-chan.” I winked.
“Am I able to become invisible, Empress?” She said, excited by the prospect.
“No, but you can all do something even more amazing, my Pixie sisters.” I hinted.
“Alexis, time to rephase, hun.” I called out into the air above me.
“I really wish you would stop that, mom! You knew exactly where I was!” Alexis said after rephasing next to me with her hands on her hips.
“Now you know how I feel every time y’all kneel to me!”
Alexis rolled her eyes at me. That’s my girl, I thought!
“Are you sure you want to try this, hun?” I asked as she walked to, and stood with our six full size pixies.
“I have seen the initial desired results, mom. It will definitely work…being able to return is topic for much concern.” She replied looking to the ground sadly.
“Empress, what are we to do and how is your daughter involved?” Sasha asked in confusion.
“I want y’all to join hands.” I motioned to the six pixies and Alexis. I paused a moment. “Alexis, honey, you don’t have to do this- there are a few other options.” I advised her once more.
“Alexis? What is going to happen?” Sasha inquired as she looked between my daughter and I.
“I want the six of you to go to pixie mode while holding tightly to my hands.” Alexis ordered while closing her eyes to prepare.
“What? M’lady, what you ask is impossible!” Sasha cried out in surprise. “It has never been done- ever!”
“Do it! Before I change my mind, Pixie!” Alexis barked; her eyes still closed tightly.
The six women looked between each other a few seconds then nodded in unison.
Before my eyes, my daughter- First High Princess Alexis of Citadel, Terra- began to shrink with the other six women. Occasionally a moan would escape her ever-smaller mouth. To my amazement, a set of pixie wings emerged from her back through her changing uniform.
The new, dark blonde haired pixie with beautiful, pink laced wings looked around in complete amazement, examining her hands, face, and her altered, green-tinted clothing.
“Alexis, honey, while still holding hands, I want you to try to phase out, hun.” I asked quietly knowing how sensitive her hearing was now.
Seven pixies disappeared.
“That’s fine, hun, it worked. Can you rephase now?”
They reappeared, but the pink winged pixie stumbled and Yuuka stepped in to steady her.
“Sasha, is she okay?”
Flying to my shoulder, she gave me her report.
“Alexis is fine, Alex. She just got dizzy for a minute. I think she looked up too quickly. The same thing happened to me the first time.”
“Very well. Let’s see if those beautiful new wings of hers work.” I again said quietly.
“Aye, Skipper.” Sasha performed a controlled ‘swan dive’ from my shoulder and flew to her original position.
“Can they do that with any of us, Skipper?” Amy Reynolds asked quietly as she tried to keep her jaw connected and eyes securely in their sockets.
I nodded.
“What made you think of this approach, Alex?” Jack asked as she and Tish looked on in wonder.
“I didn’t, Jack.” I answered as we watched Alexis try to take-off. Her first few attempts ended with her falling on her behind. Her next try ended by knocking over Rose and Dahlia.
Yuuka flew up and took position on my shoulder.
“She’s doing good, Empress, really! My first few attempts caused a couple bumps and bruises. Give her a little time.”
I nodded, but stared at my tiny daughter.
“Alexis, stop over-thinking it! You Terrans always try to over-evaluate things- I swear you people love to make things complicated!” I glanced to Yuuka a second for any reaction. “Just let yourself go, hun. You think a bird has to concentrate on where it wants to go and all the merits it holds? No! It just spreads its wings and…” I motioned away from us- to the sky. ”Off it goes! Simple as that, honey- nothing complicated about it.” I smiled.
To my surprise, Alexis flew up to me and hovered a foot or so in front of my face.
“If you think it’s so easy you should try it, Mother!” She shouted with hands on her hips.
My smile burst forth as wide and as proud as possible!
“Did you hear me, Mother? I said you…should…I’m doing it! Mom, I’m actually flying!” She shrieked.
Alexis then smiled and took off like a bullet. I lost sight of her until she again stopped before me a few seconds later.
“This is so fun, mom!” She smiled as she flew forward and placed a kiss on the tip of my nose.
“Don’t let that detract from your mission, Princess! Remember not to phase out until after you clear the inner airlock hatch. It doesn’t like our kind of talent, honey.” I advised quietly. Alexis nodded her understanding.
Sasha, Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony took to the air and joined Alexis at eye level before me. Yuuka simply hovered off my shoulder to join them.
“See that Alexis is well protected, my Pixie sisters. I don’t want to explain any serious mishaps to her father. Now fly away to await your opportunity.” I motioned with my open hand to the airlock.
Seven pixies turned and flew away. One immediately returned.
“Empress, I will give my last breath for Lady Alexis!” Yuuka vowed before again speeding away.
“Seeing how enthralling flying around at five inches was to Yuuka, will she even want to return to us, Alex?” Cami sounded concerned.
“I haven’t been able to see that portion of the story, Cami. I hope she can fight the addiction.”
“Who would have thought a strict disciplinarian like Alexis would change so much from such a little change?”
“She just needed to be shown how to have fun, Cami. Now to get back to our own fun. I’m going to engage the encrypted comm link.” I informed my group.
“Is that wise, Cap? I mean, if Alex Reilly, Isabeau, Random, Reilly, or Billie Sangiere are compromised then Janelle…would know…everything…we…you…tell her! Great idea, Alex!” Jack smiled, as she understood my plan.
‘Allie, Janelle has taken the bait. We have confirmed that the past Empress’ standby has been inserted. Tell Alex Reilly her plan worked perfectly, over.’ I thought as I activated the ‘secured’ psychic link.
‘Alex, do you suspect her to have accessed our secured communications protocol?’
‘Negative. I doubt she would have the intelligence to decipher such a complex encryption scheme. Didn’t you tell me it took Random several sleepless nights of constant computations to generate the encryption format?’
‘But Random is one of those held in my station, Alex! If the Assistant Director has her, she has the key!’
‘I doubt she has the smarts to even figure that out, Alex.’
‘I’ll be over with the rest of our sisters in precisely zero-point-zero-zero-zero-four seconds, Alex.’
‘After the light resistance we’ve found so far, I think Jack and I can handle these amateurs, Alex. You and my daughter can come over to watch Jack and I mop up- shouldn’t take too long at all. After they show their cowardly faces, I mean.’
‘Alexis and I will be right over, Alex. Her heart rate has risen at the prospect of observing her mother prevail once again!’
‘I look forward to seeing you two, Steinert out.’ I glanced over to the red icon and thought about turning it off. The icon turned green to indicate communications had ceased. Now all we had to do was wait.
But the wait wasn’t long at all.
“Alex, a group of people, four I think, are entering the inside hatch- get ready!”
“Janelle one of them, Jack?”
“I’m not sure. The thoughts sound like hers.”
“As I expected. Amy, get ready to drop the temperature- think ‘Arctic Winter’- really sub-zero.”
“Aye, Skipper, one deep-freeze at your command.”
“Jack, two nice, well packed snowballs, one in each eye of this Anubis thing should disable its hypnotizing effect for a few minutes! Cami, once Jack blinds that thing I want you to melt a path wide enough to accommodate her. Combined with Amy’s temperature drop it should freeze solid. Tish, this is where you may learn to talk like an Egyptian.”
“Aye, Sensei.”
“Ready, Alex!”
As the airlock door opened, I strained to see if our advance assault team entered safely.
Four very strangely dressed women exited Reilly’s airlock. I noted that they wore way too much eye makeup and not near enough support for their breasts. Janelle was not among them, although a fifth being cautiously emerged behind the others. As Cami had described, it had the body of a human and the sleek, narrow head of a greyhound or maybe an Egyptian Jackal. It’s deeply tanned, slender body looked so androgynous I couldn’t tell if it was male or female.
“So, Janelle sent us more of her disposable minions!” I shouted. “Wait til you have a clear shot, Commander.”
“Aye.”
I pointed to the Halfling thing. “Not so sure about taking us on again, Anubis?”
“You will address a God with the proper respect, insolent one!” A woman about five-three with very heavy eye makeup shouted back. The arrogant tone of her voice did nothing to make me respect her.
“Before I decide if I should show any respect whatsoever, I’d like to know if it’s a man or woman. Back in Missoura’ we’d check a critter’s tail end to be certain. Jack…the loincloth?”
Anubis’ linen skirt flew up instantly.
“Looks like a eunuch to me, Empress. No sign of him or her!” Jack giggled as the…as Anubis fought to keep its modesty.
“It’s a suit, Jack. Trust me…there’s a woman trapped inside.” I whispered to her through the side of my mouth.
“Should I bust her out, Empress?”
“No, Janelle has it booby trapped! If we try, its life support system will fail immediately.”
“Anna-Beth, I understand your dilemma and will try not to injure you too severely. Still it would be better if you refrain from your intended assault- you will not succeed.” I calmly warned Anubis.
The creature started to run at us. At first its movement was labored as if some conflict or resistance were being encountered. As it neared us, Jack let loose with two well aimed snowballs. Both of which impacted the beast directly in the eyes.
Anubis immediately dropped to its knees and howled in pain while rubbing its eyes wildly.
“Now Cami.” I whispered quietly.
As the four women rushed to the aid of Anubis, the snow under them compacted and instantly melted.
“Ensign Reynolds, if you will?”
An icy wind blew the resulting steam into small whirlwinds as it raced across the wide clearing between Reilly’s airlock and us. Ice immediately began to form in the women’s long black hair, eyebrows and lashes. The diaphanous, off the shoulder, white linen togas each woman wore became stiff and began limiting their movement. Their movements in general, continued to get slower and slower until all five stopped, freezing in place to the ground like statues.
“Nice work, Amy! This should really frost the Assistant Director!”
“Skipper, did I just kill them?” Ensign Reynolds started to look a little pale.
“Did you ever see fish in a frozen pond, Ensign? No, they’ll be fine once they warm up, Amy.” I reassured her. “If they share our genetics, that is.” Ensign Reynolds tilted her head a little not understanding me. “They’ll be fine.”
“What about this Anubis…Anna-Beth…thing, Alex?” Jack asked as she took a closer look at it, tapping its icy head with her fingernails.
“We can’t do anything ‘til Janelle triggers the release mechanism, Jack. Until then she’s safer in hibernation.
“Skipper, why make an ice skating rink if you just intended on freezing them?”
“Because good planning and preparation are crucial elements to any victorious campaign, Ensign! Keep watching, Miss Reynolds.” I nodded my head toward the airlock.
“Joss says Melanie has confirmed that the pixies have found Alex Reilly and the others, Alex. All are sedated, but unharmed. Sasha and Yuuka are trying to revive them while Dahlia, Rose, Petunia, and Peony try to locate Emily, Brandon, and Spenser- apparently they are being held in a different location. Alex, Alexis is following Janelle back to the airlock!” Jack’s eyes went wide as she received the last report.
“Jack, keep watching Melanie’s feed and shut that inner hatch before our princess can enter! Janelle and I are going to have some fun and I want my daughter kept clear!”
“Aye, Cap. I’m on it.” Jack acknowledged as she looked at me cautiously.
“At this time I’d like to thank you all for your help and ask that you, Cami, Cassi, Tish, and Amy stay out of the way back in the trees, Jack.”
“Alex, you can’t do this alone! She can throw fireballs! You wouldn’t stand a chance if she hit you!” She protested.
“I’m not going to be alone, Commander, just keep my daughter locked inside Reilly.”
“Doing that as we speak, Captain. Got her, Alex! Janelle is opening the outer hatch now. Good luck, Empress!” Jack said as she motioned for Tish, Cassi, Cami, and Ensign Reynolds to move back into the cover of the tall palms.
“Well lookie yonder! If it ain’t ol’ Jay-nell Hay-thor! Finely got up the gum-shun ta face her superior!” I shouted with as much cheerfulness as I could muster.
Janelle froze as she latched the outer door and turned at the sound of my voice.
“So you and your…pet…think you can defeat my…” She stopped as soon as she saw her compatriots frozen where they stood. “So, you have more than one pet with you today. How unfortunate.” She deadpanned as she quickly recovered.
“Unfortunate, yes…for you, Assistant Director.” I replied as I walked onto the frozen tundra that the clearing had become. “I’m not the least bit afraid of your parlor tricks, Janelle.”
She made a rolling motion with her left hand and threw a fireball at me. Being well out of range of the airlock defenses, I simply phased-out partially and let it pass harmlessly through me.
“Ouch. That…that…ya’know, that did absolutely…um, nothing, Janelle! Like I said, I’m not afraid of your cheap parlor tricks, Assistant Director.” I giggled and continued closing the gap between us.
My adversary’s face grew angrier and another fireball passed straight through me without the slightest effect.
“I grow tired of this fooling around, Janelle, if you intend on defeating me, why not just do it? Why play such games and waste time? I have more interesting places to be right now.” I outright laughed at her this time.
“Insolent abomination!” She hissed as she fired several larger, fireballs my way in rapid succession using both hands- none of which did any harm. I was now within twenty feet of her- almost close enough to be targeted by the airlock’s defense system.
“Is that all you have, Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor? I thought you were this powerful, malevolent divinity! Haven’t you realized by now that your pathetic fireworks pose no threat to me? Why not give up now and release Alex Reilly, her friends, and daughter? I’ll transport you back to Egypt where you can return to being ‘Mother of the Gods’. I just ask that you release Anna-Beth from that nightmarish prison you have her restrained to.”
“You think me not intelligent enough to know a subterfuge? I know that is not the real Alex Reilly I have detained, but a facsimile! Show me the real Alex Reilly and I shall release your beloved friends, Alien!”
“Release Anna-Beth from her prison first, Janelle! I will not produce Alex Reilly until she is removed from that hideous confinement!”
“The hybrid is most certainly departed and of no use to me or anyone else now! I see no reason to waste my specially designed covering’s power system any longer.”
My opponent pulled a small pendant from her cleavage and pressed it between her finger and thumb. A muffled chirp sounded from far behind me. “She is free of the device for all that it matters. Now produce my Director, Alex Reilly, ‘Empress’!” She hissed.
“I’m a woman of my word, Janelle! Alex, we’re ready!” I shouted into the air.
From the look on Hathor’s face I could tell that I was not alone.
“Well hello, Janelle.” My voice said from behind me.
“Director, how nice of you to join us!” Janelle hissed. “Who’s your friend?”
“This is Alex Steinert’s youngest daughter, Alexis. Allie, this is the misguided creature that your mother lost while saving our sisters from certain destruction.”
“Looks like a real bitch to me, Aunt Alex! I take it she’s the reason some of the trees around here look so scorched?” Alexis’ voice chimed out as she regarded the scarred palms.
“Yep. She’s not the sharpest aim as you can see. Personally though, I wouldn’t bring a flame thrower to a trans-dimensional time fight, it’s somewhat useless.” I confided to them without taking my eyes off my aggressor. I watched Janelle’s eyes as they followed Alex and Alexis. As planned the two were now standing directly behind me. I now effectively stood between them and our mutual villain.
Perfect!
‘But I thought Alexis… Alex, who’s the other woman?’ Sounded in my head.
‘Quiet, Jack!’ I thought back. ‘Get Anna-Beth into the trees and get that ‘thing’ off her.’
‘Aye, Cap!’
“Analysis, Assistant Director Hathor, define and substantiate the process of how you have transited through time to beleaguer me? I thought us delete of your faulty revision!” Alex questioned
“I have returned seeking my proper station- the one so rudely retained by you, ‘Director’…and that secondary, illegal revision that apparently has stolen your identity!”
“She isn’t anything like you described, mom, she looks fat to me! I guess the only thing a Goddess has to do is sit around and eat?” Alexis giggled.
Alex giggled at her niece’s remark.
Janelle’s face became even more enraged.
“You mean my temporal sister, Alex Steinert-Covington? Janelle, she is no more illegal than your revisional commissioning! As for you taking my Research station away from me…try it vermin!” Alex Reilly said setting the record straight.
I took a few steps back from our enraged enemy.
A volley of four fireballs flew from both the faux Goddess’s hands in rapid succession. Being just out of sensor range, I phased- as did Alex and Alexis.
None of us were even remotely harmed.
“I should have suspected you would both share talents! It also seems to be revisionary.”
“Wow, she’s a real mental midget there, Aunt Alex! And you say she’s the ‘how many-ith’ revision? Talk about inbreedin’!” Alexis laughed. Her comment caused Alex and I to laugh also.
Again a volley of fireballs passed through the three of us.
“Time’s awastin’ ‘Assistant Director’.” I continued to laugh at her. “Either put up or shut up, Janelle!” I took a few steps closer to her.
“Keep your distance, Alien!”
“Or what, Janelle? You’ll hit me with another big, scary fireball?” I laughed and stared directly into her eyes. I took one last step toward her. We were at arm’s length now. “Give it your best shot, Hathor!” I hissed. “Go ahead, kill me you despicable, cowardly, sorriest excuse for a conscious-less tyrant I’ve ever been cursed to meet!” I brought my arms up and straight out from my sides. “Try and kill me, you heartless bitch!” I shouted as she rolled both hands to generate more fireballs.
I phased out…
The fiery pain I had experienced from the defense system previously was markedly less this time- of course I had expected that to be the case given another body was there to take the brunt of the energy discharge.
I awoke feeling a heavy object on top of me. My back was cold as I started pushing the dead weight off. The moan of fresh snow being compressed filled my ears as I succeeded in rolling Janelle’s motionless body off me. A short puff of steam wafted up from the opposite side of my unconscious adversary- the snow quenching some residual hotspot left on her back from the blast.
“Sensei, Are you alright?” I heard Tish shout from the tree line.
“You’re crazy, you know that Alex?” Jack exclaimed as she, Cami, Cassi, Tish, and Amy carefully ran across the snow-covered field to help me up.
“That was some show, Skip! A bit risky though, don’cha think?” Alexis asked as she and Alex Reilly both offered an arm.
“It was fun, honey! You should try it more often, you might enjoy it, Allie!” I admitted with a smile.
“Are you alright, Alex?” Jack asked as she hugged me and squeezed.
“I’m perfectly fine, Jack. How’s Anna-Beth doing?”
“She still hasn’t regained consciousness yet. Should we be expecting any violence when she does, Empress?” She asked.
“Just be ready for an exceptional outpouring of thanks, Commander.”
Jack turned her attention to Alex. “Allie, I know who you are, but who is your friend here?”
“And y’all’d be wrong! Can’t you see who I am, Commander Cummins?” Alexis giggled with a devious smile.
“Cap?” She looked around at me then back to the two giggling women.
“Jack, I’m Alex.” Alexis stated as she continued to giggle.
“Then who…” Jack asked before her mouth dropped open.
Slowly both women’s features started to shift. Alexis’ face gradually reverted back to my face by way of ‘Allie’s’ hands moving down her head. My twin sister, Allie, was back.
Alex Reilly’s face and physical build gradually changed until Corrine Masterson stood before us.
“Great job, Corrine!” I praised. “I thought I had the market cornered on dramatic acting though.” I said as I noticed a very uncomfortable look appear on her face. “Um, you might want to…you know…scale them back, Corrine.” I giggled as I pointed to her straining uniform jacket.
“Oh,” she said with a tense giggle, “I almost forgot! Thanks, Skip!”
Immediately her breasts shrunk several sizes.
“That’s better! What next, Skip?”
“Next we see if everyone held captive is alright. Jack, would you release our princess, please?”
“Done, Empress.” She said with a big smile.
“Cami, could you open the outer hatch for my little girl?”
“Sure thing, Alex!”
A tiny, pink flash shot from the airlock.
“You locked me inside on purpose, Mom!” Alexis accused as she came to hover a foot or so in front of me at eye level.
“Just to keep y’all safe, honey! Us grownups had to settle an ongoing feud with the crazy lady and I didn’t want you in the crossfire, sweetheart.”
“Alex, Sasha and Yuuka report they have found and revived twenty-five captives. They’re on their way out now.”
“Thanks, Jack. Tell the other Pixies that I want my daughter back before she decides to make her condition permanent.” I focused on my five inch, pink winged daughter.
“You know I could get used to this, mom. You really should try it. The feeling of independence one experiences is so refreshing. The freedom to go wherever you want- to do whatever you feel…” Alexis gushed before I interrupted her.
“That’s exactly why you have to return to your real size, Alexis. Terrans aren’t equipped to handle this much freedom!” I giggled.
“That’s not true! We enjoy leisure time just as much as you, mother!” She groused with hands on hips.
“Yes, I can see that, Alexis.” I said stone-faced.
Jack again caught my attention. “Alex, Jacki and Carroll are asking if it’s safe to approach and tie up.”
“In case you don’t remember sis, we extended the dock to accommodate larger boats.” Allie reminded me. I hadn’t forgotten though.
“Are we still going to invite Detroit to the party, sis?” I said knowing that she was receiving the same images via our gift.
“You’re the Empress, sis! It’s your decision as to whether they find out or not.”
“For bein’ me, y’all are no help!” I scolded.
“Is this when it happens? I hadn’t seen this till just now, Empress! Have you run any scenarios on the matter yet?”
“I’ve been recorded in secret memoirs and governmental diaries in many countries world-wide. The Empress is not the mysterious super-heroine she once was. I think the world can handle this- at least the Navy can.”
“If that’s what you think, Empress! Remember, it’s my problem once you leave, sis!”
“Not so, sis! I’m only a Brie away!”
We giggled.
“Commander, have Joss signal the Detroit. Tell them they’re welcome to tie up at Kili’s dock for some ‘R and R’.”
‘Don’t do it! The time is not right, Empress!’ A voice shouted in my head.
“Aye, Cap, she’s doing it as we speak. Admiral Demmit insists on bringing Sand Dollar in, Alex.”
“From one Admiral to another, tell him he personally repairs any scratches on my boat, Commander Cummins!”
“Aye, Admiral Covington!”
“That’s Admiral Steinert-Fleming-Covington, Commander.” Alex winked.
“Belay my last order, Jack!” I shouted out after wasting valuable time recognizing the voice.
“Alex?” Jack looked back at me in shock.
“Belay contacting the Detroit, Commander! Tell Sand Dollar to stand by!”
“Care to explain yourself, Captain Steinert?” My twin asked looking equally shocked.
“This isn’t right! Where’s Cami and Cassi?” I shouted as I looked around us.
“Alex, I don’t understand!” Jack continued to stare at me, as did Allie.
‘Cami, bring up your Psi shield around us- full strength- use Cassi as an auxiliary if necessary, sweetheart!’ I shouted in my mind.
The landscape around us shimmered, but didn’t look any different except Cami and her daughter were back with us. The two were holding hands and both looked to be concentrating intensely.
“What the hell just happened, Alex?” Jack growled in surprise.
“Our Illusionist is still alive, ladies! Jack could you help out Cassi and Cami?”
Without saying a word, she closed the distance and took Cami’s proffered hand.
Something told me to check our unconscious protagonist. Janelle was just starting to stir. As she groggily pushed herself to a sitting position, I wasted no time administering my best roundhouse punch to her waiting jaw.
The result was immediate- she was again out for the count at my feet and my fist hurt more than I remembered from any previous fights.
“Wow, great punch, Skip!” Amy Reynolds complimented. “But you swing like a girl!” She laughed.
I gave a hearty laugh, but made my face stone sober quickly.
“Ensign?”
“Skipper?”
“Have you ever met a Brontosaurus?”
“No, Skip.”
“Want to?”
“Aye, understood, ma’am!”
“What about me!” A tiny voice tried to catch my attention.
“What about you, honey?” I asked Alexis, who was still hovering at eye level with me.
“When am I going to get back to normal, mom?” She whined as if totally oblivious to what had just occurred!
“Just as soon as we figure out how to do that, sweetheart. Us grown-ups have been a little busy here!” I said soberly.
“You mean you haven’t seen how to return me either?” Her voice changed pitch as her anxiety grew.
“For the time being, Alexis, I need you to take to the air and reconnoiter the general area around Reilly Station. Try to find our unseen…see if you can find any other surprises that your aunt and I haven’t seen.”
“So you want me to fly off and leave you all alone.”
“As your Empress and mother, I’m asking you to look for more of Janelle’s minions outside the facility! If Sasha or Yuuka were here I would ask them instead- in fact, Sasha would already be on patrol!”
“Fine! I’ll get out of your hair then, mother!” Alexis huffed then flew away along the tree line.
“It really is addictive isn’t it, Alex?” Cami said as Cassi’s finger tapped me on the shoulder.
“Like a second adolescence, sweetheart! What’s the matter? Oh, Amy, could you turn the icebox off now, please?”
“I did, Skip! It just takes time to warm the place back up!”
“Alex, come have a look at Anubis- minus her covering. She’s not looking her best, Empress.” Cassi requested.
“Oh, my…” Corrine started to exclaim before I put my hand up to stop her. I appraised the still unconscious figure.
Cassi was right. Sans her exo-prison, Anna-Beth looked terrible! What quickly became apparent, aside from her pasty white skin tone, was the fact that she was also entirely bald- no hair, eyebrows, eyelashes, not even a single nose hair to speak of- bald as a cue ball some would say!
If that weren’t enough, large, evenly spaced, red wilts covered her entire head, her cheeks, jaw, and neck- everywhere. Her eyelids, as well as the skin around both eyes was black and blue- all due to the snow balling. There was blood running from her eyes as well. Looking further, her entire nude body was covered in similar sized and spaced, red wilts, except along her spine, where they were more concentrated. She looked downright gaunt- near starvation!
Cassi moved closer to the motionless figure and lightly put her free hand to the emaciated woman’s chest.
“Can you hold the field without me for a minute or two, mom?” She looked up to Camille with sorrowful eyes. Cami nodded and released her hand.
Jack winced slightly and I felt the shield she and Cami were generating ebb ever so slightly. “Your daughter was supplying more power than I thought, Cami. She’s been practicing?”
Camille Darough smiled and nodded proudly. Jack returned her smile.
“Empress, this woman will not survive the cold! Her heart rate is already below minimum limits and her brain activity is slowing- plus she is severely malnourished! I will do what I can, but without Lady Emily’s help I’m afraid she will pass before nightfall!”
“First we have to knock out that illusionist, Cassi! We’re trapped here until then! Jack, you have enough room to scan for the culprit?”
“Alex, I’ll be right back!” My twin said just before disappearing.
A second later she returned with Jacki.
“What’s the matter, sis, you can’t handle one little tele-illusionist?” Jacki jabbed at her twin.
“This really isn’t the time, sis! Your little tele-whatsit has been training for this prize-fight!” Jack grinned weakly. “Just find the damned bitch!”
“Not a problem!” Jacki closed her eyes and started turning clockwise.
“What’s she doing, Skip?” Amy asked.
“Jack-dar.” I replied flatly as Jacki stopped about thirteen degrees to the right of the airlock.
“Our target is out on the north observation deck- fifth level. Don’t worry; I’ll break out the ‘Raid’, Empress! We’ll be free of that pest once and for all.” Jacki made a fist and pretended to pound down like it was a hammer.
A woman’s blood curdling scream echoed through the air a few seconds later. Jack and Cami seemed to ease their concentration.
“There, that wasn’t so hard. Your problem has been removed, Empress.” Jacki said sadly.
“Did you just…” Amy didn’t finish her question, instead, her face paled.
“It was that or we stayed entrenched and she dies!” Jacki pointed to our withered captive.
I just looked at my future Ex-O critically.
“Empress, I’m sorry it had to come to that. With the strength of her ability, I wasn’t sure I could just stun her. Admiral Covington authorized use of deadly force.”
I continued to stare at her noticing a few tears form and roll down her face.
“Thanks Jack,” I said softly, “Although not the best action, it may have given Anna-Beth a chance. Let’s get her inside.”
“Hey, what’s that over there?” Corrine asked and pointed down the tree line. From this distance it looked like a butterfly casually flitting about the brush looking for a tasty flower. As it made its way closer, I caught sight of the pink wings.
“Alexis!”
While Cassi tended to Anna-Beth, the rest of us ran toward my five-inch daughter.
Holding out my hand, my stumbling daughter landed and immediately doubled over. She then upchucked.
It was disgusting, and it wasn’t the first time one of my daughters had done that…well…sort of, but not yet anyway!
“Honey, you okay? What happened?” I asked quietly so as not to deafen her.
“It was terrible! I had just spotted the one responsible for all the illusions when she suddenly compressed and exploded! Aunt Jacki had something to do with it, didn’t she, mom?” she accused before repeating her previous action in my hand.
“Yes, dear, she deemed it necessary to save another’s life. I’m not enthused with the result, but something had to be done and Anna-Beth is running out of time. I’m sorry you had to witness that, honey.”
“Can…can I get back to normal now, momma?” Alexis asked after wiping her mouth with her hand and wiping it off against the scandalously short skirt of her ‘pixiefied’ uniform. She hadn’t called me ‘Momma’ since she was almost two. “I don’t think I want to be a pixie anymore”
“We were just in the process of getting Anna-Beth to your Aunt Emily- have a seat, I’ll drive. I offered my clean hand to her. Once seated, I wiped my soiled hand on my own uniform to let its onboard sanitation system do its work.
“How could you…” She began to ask.
“It never gets any easier, you just become more callus the more you see it. “ I admitted to my tiny daughter as we entered Reilly Station’s airlock.
“So you’ve gone through this?”
“Many more times then I’d care to admit. I just try and not think about it…sometimes that actually works.”
“Is this how Lady Sandra felt after your second mission to Kili in 1944?” She asked as her color started to come back.
“No, doing the deed up close and personal is far worse, hun. But again, do it enough and you build up a tolerance. In Scotti’s case her Mahanilui weakened the dam that Scott had built- so to speak.”
I thought of some of the things I had done previous to my own change…and after. “We all handle it in our own way, honey- we all have to deal with what we’ve done.” I sniffed back a tear or two and wiped both eyes with my hand…eeeeew! Good thing my clothing had done its job!
We had just entered the main facility when I heard the best noise ever!
“Mom!” Two familiar voices screamed.
Cassandra and Samantha came running down the passage at flank speed!
“Hold on, Alexis, this may get ugly!” I warned as my other two sped closer.
“Mommy! Sam called out as she drew closer to me…then passed me by!
Both women slammed into Allie. I had no idea how she stayed upright until I noticed Jacki’s smile. She looked my way and winked once. I nodded my approval.
“I thought you said it would get ugly, mom!” Alexis looked up from my hand.
“I am a bit disappointed.” I deadpanned loud enough for everyone to hear.
Alexis immediately covered her ears.
“Sorry, honey.” I lowered my volume.
Even without my gift, I knew what was coming next. I raised my free hand. “Don’t even think about it, you two!” I warned. “I’m tired and cranky, and in no mood for formalities- plus I have a pixie in hand and I’m not afraid to use her!”
“Thank you, Empress!” Sam carefully wrapped her arms around me and squeezed. Cassie took her turn next.
“Thanks, mom! I knew you would rescue us!” She told me as she squeezed a little too hard.
“Hey, sis, watch your little sister! I’m kinda in a fragile state!” Alexis shouted after almost being jostled out of my hand.
Both girls’ eyes went wide noticing the pink winged pixie in my other hand.
Samantha responded the quickest.
“M’lady Alexis, First High Princess of Citadel, Terra, I am your maternal half-sister, Samantha Alexis Fleming. I am pleased to make your acquaintance, sister.” She said, taking a step back with a slight bow.
“And I am Cassandra Jacquelyn Fleming, Lady Alexis, First High Princess of Citadel, Terra. M’lady, it is wonderful to finally meet you!” Cassie said repeating her sister’s actions.
Alexis curtsied. “Hi!” She said simply- completely breaking the strict Terran introductory protocol that she ultimately had required when meeting the fake Sam earlier today.
“Wow, I’ve got the strangest feeling we’ve met before.” Sam looked a little confused.
Alexis started giggling uncontrollably.
Six small figures flew at us from around the hallway’s far corner. Sasha and Yuuka landed on either shoulder. Dahlia and Rose landed on Cassie’s shoulders as Petunia and Peony took Samantha’s.
“Nice work, ladies!” I complimented them all.
“You too, Skipper!” Sasha smiled.
Alexis cleared her throat. I almost didn’t hear it.
“Ladies, could you try to undo what the five of you did earlier, please? I think Alexis has had enough of the carefree pixie lifestyle.”
“Aaaaw!” The six, five-inch women cried.
I got it from three different locations.
“But we weren’t done playing yet, Empress!” Peony protested as her sister Petunia nodded her head in agreement.
“Ya, Alex, she really seemed to be enjoying it.” Sasha added.
“If we can get her back to full-size, you can always shrink her back again, but only if she agrees, girls. How would I explain this to her father if she was still like this when returning her and her friends to Terra?” I gestured to my tiny pixie doll.
“I guess we should try now, Sasha.” Yuuka acknowledged.
All seven tiny women took hands. Again they were still for a moment before nodding at each other. They started to grow larger.
“It didn’t work!” Alexis cried, as she alone remained a tiny pink winged pixie. “Why didn’t it work, momma?”
“I’m not sure, honey. I’ve seen that you return to full-size- I just don’t know when, I’m sorry, sweetheart.” I said through tears of my own.
“Maybe it was something we didn’t do the second time, Alexis. Did everyone leave ‘Pixie Mode’ the same way- like we agreed?” Sasha asked her daughters and Yuuka. All shook their heads ‘yes’. “Then it should’ve worked.” She sadly reasoned.
“But it didn’t.” Alexis flew to my shoulder. “Momma, why did it fail? I wanna be my original size! I don’t wanna be a pixie anymore!” She cried.
“Lady Alexis, we will all discuss this and try to reason out why the process failed. I promise- if there is a way to return you to human mode, we will find it.” Sasha promised. “May I remind you and the Empress that such a thing has never been tried before?”
“Momma, I knew what the odds were going into this. I guess I’ll just have to get used to it- just like you and our other sisters did when you changed.” Alexis sniffled into my ear. I felt her squeeze my earlobe tighter.
“I’m telling y’all I saw you back to your regular size, honey. I stand by that vision! It will happen!” I emphasized the positive.
“How do you know? You said you couldn’t see when it would happen!”
“Simple, hun, when we did battle with my rogue self, your Alexandra showed no surprise at your size. Had you never returned to normal in the eighteen Terran years that had passed for her, she would have shown at least some emotion.”
“Momma, your temporal logic simply defies all normal reason! I’m finding it hard to keep what happened ten minutes ago straight in my head and you try to confuse me further?!”
Four pixies appeared hovering in front of me. “Princess, your mother will find the cause for your failed reversal. Right now, we suggest you come with us. We know something that will temporarily take your mind off the problem. Follow us, M’lady.” Rose motioned for Alexis to go with them.
“Go ahead, dear, we’ll find a way to remedy this.” I nodded toward Sasha’s girls. Sasha and Yuuka had now joined her daughters and welcomed Alexis as she slowly took flight and hovered over to them.
“Tag! You’re it!” Peony shouted as she tapped Alexis on her shoulder and disappeared in a blur. Immediately all seven pixies were gone.
“Funny, I didn’t think her attention span would be affected that much, Alex.”
“She’s tired, Jack. It happened to Yuuka too, at first. I think the change may cause some sort of trauma.”
“Actually, the initial changes and growth of wings affect the motor control center of the brain, which in turn stimulates chemical changes similar to those found in reprogrammed stem-cells. The resulting reaction to those newly produced chemicals combined with a human’s natural wonder and desire for the freedom of flight, triggers a mild-to-moderate form of euphoria reminiscent of childhood.” Emily explained as she, Spencer, and Brandon appeared at the end of the hallway.
“Brandon, Honey!” Allie exclaimed as she hurried to her husband. He received an emotional embrace and an emotion filled kiss- one that I was strangely envious of!
“Empress, I thank you for coming to our rescue.” Spencer said as he took my hand and gently kissed it. Such a romantic!
“Thanks for coming, sis.” Emily said as she hugged me tightly. I could almost hear the tears dripping from her face to my shoulder.
“No one is going to hurt my friends or family, Emily. You should know that by now.” I told her softly as I gently rubbed her back.
Someone tugged at my coattail.
“Empress, have you seen Billie Sangiere or my mom?” Reilly asked in concern. I hadn’t seen her arrive. Emily moved away from me and began wiping her eyes dry as she nodded to Reilly.
“I haven’t seen Alex, hun. Where were they held?”
“They held the three of us together Empress, but mom and Billie disappeared when I turned my back!”
I asked the simple question and was appalled by the images I received!
“I need to get to the Protoverse chamber!” I shouted as I started to take off running. “Wait! What am I doing?” I said to myself.
The Protoverse Reaction Control Chamber appeared around me. Alex Reilly suddenly appeared rushing through the doorway and hurrying to the control console. Her face was stained with tears, her eyes bloodshot from crying.
She began tapping and sliding the various controls in front of her as Billie ran in.
“Alex, don’t do this! None of this is your fault! You couldn’t have known she was still alive. Alex, please. Please don’t do this!”
“Stay away from me, Will! If I hadn’t built this horrid thing in the first place, she wouldn’t have been here to hurt these people!” Alex Reilly cried.
“No, Alex, none of us would be here at all! Turn the targeting system back off and come away from the controls, Empress, I beg you!”
“I don’t deserve to be called that, William! I’ve randomized everything! Innocent people have been traumatized because of what I’ve done! I’m returning to rectify this! Don’t try to deter me, William! I must return and destroy the equipment before Alex Steinert arrives! It will be better if I stop Janelle before she leverages Alex to our universe! We should have all departed there instead of being saved to experience torture at that corrupt revision’s hands today!” Alex wiped her tears from her eyes and face with each palm as she alternated hands on the controls.
“You can’t be serious! Alex, you are the reason we’re here- why any of us are here! Will you terminate this process and re-analyze before you initiate any unintentional, unaddressed branching!”
Billie grabbed her friend’s shoulder. “If you had, you might have deduced that this irrational procedure will not only delete Reilly, but Alex Steinert and her sisters too. Process, Alex! If Reilly hadn’t materialized here initially, Mina, Alex, and the others would not be the revisions they are today! If Reilly failed to exist here, then your nanos wouldn’t have modified them! Would you really want to delete all that- all the wonderful things that have happened- all the lives and people that have been saved by ‘the Empress’?”
“But she hurt so many people, Will! I have to prevent her initial arrival!”
“At the expense of so many, Alex? Wouldn’t you be causing more unbalance than Janelle herself if you nullified all this?” Billie motioned around her. “You have a revisio…daughter, Alex! For the first time in over nine hundred revolutions you have a daughter- not a revision! A real daughter, Alex! You would deny her life just to prevent Janelle’s ill-fated and unsuccessful siege?”
“It’s called sacrifice, William Sangiere! Something you’ve known so little about!”
“How dare you!”
“Yes, how dare I! While Cami and I were trying to save our race, you choose to hide in your residence! Look where that strategy got you! Without me you would still be floating around in the ethereal plane- observing life pass you by- unable to interact- to participate!”
Billie Sangiere lowered her head and was quiet for a few seconds. “And I thank you for that reprieve, Empress! Of course you are absolutely correct…I would not be here if not for you, Empress! Without you OR Reilly being in this exact location, here on Earth, the specific set of actions and reactions that resulted in my restoration to life would not have materialized. You wouldn’t have been transported here. You and Alex Steinert would not exist as the Empress and she wouldn’t have been forcibly pulled through to Reilly to complete your project and transport Reilly here in the first place.”
“Like I said, I was the cause of all this! It would be better that I…that we met each other in the dimension of the deleted and not in my private domain!”
“You always have been the impetuous, rash type, Alexander Reilly! How is it you came to be administrator of this research facility; family diversification or real intellectual prowess?”
“My original worked tirelessly to earn this position! His family’s financial standing had no effect whatsoever!”
“Keep telling yourself that, honey, I am an original, remember? I interacted with the earliest Alexander Reilly and he wouldn’t have given up like this! Alex may have been impulsive and insubordinate, but he had higher moral standards and way more confidence in what he meant to achieve!
“That Alex Reilly didn’t initiate the very processes that would adversely affect innocent people!”
“Wrong again, my forgetful sister! Alexander Reilly did exactly that by developing his nanos! All at this facility were forcibly changed whether you believe it or not- some even felt so strongly about the perceived torture, they choose departure over existence! He may have saved our society for that moment in time, but he doomed us to extinction before conceiving of and implementing the revisioning process that has also been responsible for our abilities- something that would have taken many thousand more revolutions through traditional procreation!”
“And that is where the errors began! I should have been deleted from the revisional archives then!”
Billie seemed to be no closer to defusing this situation. Alex Reilly still seemed dead set on going back to pre-destruction Reilly. It was now my turn to try reasoning with her.
“RVP, Y’all wanna lock that thar console to mah voice print only, sugar, Commander Alexandra Steinert, USN?” I commanded as I rephased.
“Voice print accepted, console lockout enabled, Alex. I was wondering when you would arrive and stop our director from causing irreparable damage to this facility!”
“I’ve been here long enough to understand why she feels responsible!” I smiled at being able to stop her from making a grave mistake.
“Why did you do that, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked in astonishment. “You of all people!”
“Alex, did you even listen to what Billie was saying? I did, and she makes perfect sense. Without you, nothing…nothing, sugar, would be here now! Not Billie; not Samantha or Cassandra or Emily, …not even Reilly, Alex! We wouldn’t be here without you! Now you feel you have to reverse all of this!? Why? To prevent one bad guy from raising a little hell?”
“Since I built this device it’s been nothing but trouble…for me…for everyone! It has to be destroyed! The timeline has to be purged of the Empress…forever!”
“And you intend on doing this without asking the Empress, Alex?” I asked flatly.
“I am the Empress, Alex! I’m the original Empress! I have to be the one to stop this!”
“Think again, sugar. Who was it that not only brought Reilly here, but traded universes too? I didn’t see you anywhere around when I risked my life to do that. You probably had no idea such a miracle happened, hun!”
“What?!” Rang out all around us.
“I was here already!” She shouted at me, apparently not hearing RVP.
“No, Alex, you were here…on Earth…when it existed in that small cloud within the chamber you call the Protoverse! Reilly Station was not here yet!”
“We are the same being!”
“Hardly,” I snorted! “We may look and sound the same, but our thoughts, minds, and actions are subtly different! Your private domain is slightly different from mine- so is your operational time period! I wouldn’t call that exactly the same, Alex! I would more likely refer to us as twin sisters.”
“Alex, I need to do this! Please unlock the controls!” She pleaded.
“No! I refuse to let my twin sister commit any grave injustice to this wonderful universe! No one will perish by the Empress’s hand, Alex, no one- not even the Empress!”
“But if I return to dismantle this machine, the ultimate paradox will not have initiated and you will be male again!”
“Am I this dense too, Billie? Can I be this ‘blonde’?” I turned and asked her as I pointed with my thumb back to my distraught sister.
Billie seemed a little surprised by my use of hair color as an insult. “Do you want me to tell her, Alexandra Steinert?”
“No, but thanks, Billie, I’ll ‘enlighten’ her.” I sighed.
“Alexandra Reilly!” I said forcefully as I again turned to my twin. “I cannot dispute your theory that the ultimate paradox will negate itself if you were to succeed in destroying this chamber. What you don’t seem to understand is that the ultimate paradox…the highest order of irony in any universe…its first and foremost prototype…is us, sugar!”
“Us?”
“Us, Alex! Together, we form the enigma that is the ‘Empress of Time and Space’! WE, Alex…” I pointed between us, “We ARE the ultimate paradox! We…we are the cause- the effect- of all other paradoxes. We are the origin, the median, and the culmination!”
“How can you be so sure, Alex? We are just human after all- you say that all the time!”
“We’ve exchanged two universes, Alex. Two imperceptibly vast, incalculably large universes! Tell me again how human we are? Think Alex! Without our existence, you and everyone on Reilly would be ash, right?”
“That’s what our sensors indicated, yes.” Alex Reilly sniffed as she wiped her cheeks again.
“So you, Cami, Sam, Cassie, and Randi designed and built the chamber.
“We were the lead engineers, yes.”
“Janelle, in her effort to become Director, sabotaged the targeting system.”
“Yes, Alex, make your point!” She sniffed, rubbing her eyes again.
“I’m getting there, Alex- be patient! I want you to understand each point I make.” I urged.
“Without her meddling, you wouldn’t have been captured by the Protoverse and ended up here- thus setting in motion the first paradox- your arrival. Without you coming here, Janelle wouldn’t have realized she couldn’t ascend to full power as director until she found you and somehow got you to relinquish command. Now, enter me, Alexandra Steinert- fresh from her Mahanilui- something that mightn’t have happened had you not initiated the first action. I am the major product- the culmination- of the very same paradox! My creation, my unexpected visit to Reilly, my completion of your work, and the rescue of Reilly and her occupants has now completed the circle. Call it destiny, divine providence,” I winced, hating those two terms, “or maybe even dumb luck! Whatever the term used, it seems this was meant to happen, Alex! If you transit back to your home universe- if you can arrive without dying, somehow I feel our universes will find another way to make this all happen. Somehow, it feels we are needed to fulfill some grand scheme- some master-plan!”
I paused to think of how or if I should even confess certain things to the both of us. Doing what I considered would completely demolish the final defenses guarding Alexander Steinert’s fragile psyche, but then again what I planned on admitting had been confirmed so many times already. Was it even necessary? I nodded mentally.
“Alex, I don’t want to go back to being Alexander Steinert! I am so much more than just a submarine captain now! I have friends, family, adventure…most of all; I have purpose in this new life!”
It came out easier than I expected, but still I felt tears form at the finality that single admission brought. Fighting back my own tears, I continued.
“How many people wouldn’t give up everything they hold dear to be us- to be able to travel the oceans of time, dimension, and space- to visit people and places throughout history…or the future?” I had to sniff back a couple tears that made it to my nose.
“Historians, scientists, theologians, and philosophers can only dream of the wonders we’ve seen or have yet to see, Alex! Do you really want all that to end? Do you really feel it prudent to sacrifice our daughters, husbands, and friends just because someone played us, or has caused our loved ones pain?”
I gave her time to sort out everything Billie and I had given her.
“I almost killed everyone I love.” She said just above a whisper a few long minutes later.
Alex Reilly burst out into more tears and pounded the smooth, glossy top of the control console with the side of her fists a few times. “How could I be so selfish?” She cried as she looked at Billie and I.
“Alexandra, are you sure you don’t return to our Homeworld sometime in its past?” Billie asked me- or maybe both of us, I wasn’t sure.
“That remains in the realm of possibilities, highness. Of course, everything from this point on falls into that category.” I admitted cryptically as I made my way around the far side of the console and took Alex into my arms.
A gentle tingle greeted us- just one more reassuring sign that this was indeed the correct course.
“Let it out, Alex.” I told her softly. Immediately her body heaved with spasms as all the pent up emotions came rushing forth.
I let her cry on me for a good five or ten minutes. Emily, Allie and the others had quietly gathered in the doorway and patiently waited for Alex to compose herself enough for me to release her from my embrace.
“RVP, Y’all kin unlock the console now, I believe Alex has reconsidered her drastic actions. Y’all can power down the targeting system, too.”
“Acknowledged, Empress. All peripheral systems are disengaging and powering down. Protoverse chamber containment field returning to one hundred percent.” Random’s voice replied.
“Thank you, RVP! Could you tell me how Random and Isabeau are doing?”
“We’re doing fine, M’lady. Mother and I clandestinely made our way to the station’s processor docking chamber and uploaded into the facility just after you, Lady Mina, Lady Alexis, and Admiral Demmit transited from the station. As with you, Janelle Hathor has no control over our private domain, Empress.” Isabeau’s voice continued instead.
“Well done, both of you!” Billie congratulated.
“Thank you, your highness. Isabeau and I only wish we could have done more to help. I’m afraid we have been severely limited in our defensive responses to thwart the Assistant Director, mum.” Random continued. “Reilly was never designed to support two distinctly diverse processor modules simultaneously in its main core, I’m afraid.”
“I’m proud of both of you Randi!” I gushed. “That was very quick thinking on your part, now download back to your bodies and meet us in the infirmary. Cassi and Cami have taken our former captors there for medical attention.”
“We are returning to corporeal form as we speak, Empress.” Isabeau replied. Mother is out and I’m awaiting port access housekeeping to finish before I too am restored. Processor module purge in ten minutes, M’lady.”
“See you in the infirmary, Lady Isabeau.”
1900hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
“Are both Sand Dollars tucked in for the night, sis?”
“Tied up smartly, Empress. You know…the old man still has it, Allie.” My future twin responded with a wide smile. We had returned to Empress-equals-Allie protocol.
“I bet Jack was just thrilled.”
“I could tell she was a bit nervous, sis. She resisted giving him help though. I think that was harder for her to do.”
“So, why didn’t you just take her yourself?” I asked, wondering why my twin had gone back to future Sand Dollar after collecting Admiral Demmit and depositing him and my Jack on my Sand Dollar.
“It was something Uncle Rick said at his retirement party back in 1963. He confided that he never had a chance to relive his days captaining his ‘S’ boat. As he related story after story to us about his adventures during the last days of the Great War and onward, I felt bad that I couldn’t remedy that. The Empress has vowed to help her friends and family, you know.”
“Mina is going to be so angry with us, sis!”
“Why, I just thought that since I had the opportunity, I’d make the old man happy?”
“I don’t fault you for the kindness, sis, it’s just that we started another paradox and you know how upset she gets when we do that!” I giggled.
“Maybe she’ll be more accepting after this experience, Allie.” She thought a moment. “You ought to be real close to losing her. Are our half-sisters badgering you to talk her out of it?”
“Last week, sis. I told them that I had no control over what Mina decides- that I could only honor her wishes.”
“As I recall they didn’t really accept that line, did they?”
“It wasn’t a line, Alex. I can’t make…I won’t make…someone do something they refuse to do. If I did things like that, I’d be no better than that lame excuse for a sister.” I pointed to one of the three occupied beds in Reilly’s infirmary. Janelle was still out cold from my knuckle sandwich earlier.
“And I thought she was starting to come around just before we lost her.”
“Ya we did, sis. I think somehow falling out of a transitioning time stream into a world and time period totally alien from what you’re used to could cause some terrible psychological damage. I guess she blames me for that too.”
“And you’re just going to take them back to ancient Egypt, sis?”
“I think it best…but not before we see to it that she can’t bare anymore…’Gods or Goddesses’.”
“Sterilization, Empress? Wouldn’t that equate to torture?”
“I’m referring to the Reilly derivation of the Terran cure, sis.” I eyed her cautiously.
“Oh…ya, forgot about that, sorry.” Alex blushed. “You think it will work?”
“Don’t know, never tried it. Alex is the one to ask about that.”
“Ask me what, Empress?” Alex Reilly inquired as she and Reilly joined Alex and I in the room.
“Hey, how y’all doing, Alex?” I smiled as I greeted them.
“Mom has something to tell you, Alex!” Reilly said as she jabbed her mother in the ribs.
“Owww!” She looked sternly at her daughter. “Alex, I just want to say I’m sorry for almost destroying all that we’ve done together.” Her eyes alternated between Alex and I. “I hope you can forgive me.”
We both smiled at her. “Alexandra Reilly, you never had a chance at succeeding. There are so many people that love and care about you that even if you had managed to open the portal, you never would have moved from that room, sis.” I said, beating Alex to the reply we both knew we would say.
“And I thank you for stopping me, Empress.”
“No, I mean that Cami was transmitting every syllable we uttered in the Protoverse control room. She, Jacki, Joss, and Cassi were ready to take whatever steps necessary to keep you away from that portal…shy of killing you, of course!”
“Just shy of deletion, huh? Nice to know they really love me.”
“Just think if they didn’t, sis.” I raised an eyebrow and smiled deviously.
“So what do you have planned for…them, Empress?” Alex Reilly changed the subject quickly and motioned to the three occupied beds.
“I thought about trying out your serum on her, Alex. Do you think it will suppress the passage of nanos from mother to any future child?”
“Either that or hasten her departure. Let’s find out, shall we?” She said as she quickly pulled a dispensing unit containing a semitransparent liquid from her white lab coat.
“Easy there, Dr. Kevorkian.” Alex giggled as she raised her arm to block Alex Reilly’s advance. “She deserves to know the what, the how, and the why- and I refuse to stoop to her level. The Empress must maintain her standards, ladies!”
“Too bad we can’t deter her from using those fireballs she tosses around so freely.”
Out in the hall, a warning klaxon sounded making us all jump.
“Now what?” I asked to no one in particular as I raised my arms.
“Incoming Empress Transit detected! Incoming Empress Transit detected!” The announcement repeated.
Alex, Alex Reilly, and I looked at each other in confusion.
In unison all three of us spoke the same name.
“Alexandra?”
“Empress detected in hallway three-delta, section four, infirmary!” the announcement stated several times before stopping.
“By the Lords, there are three of them! I fear I shall fail miserably in my promise to resist your Grandmother’s potent charms, Granddaughter!” I heard Tibius proclaim.
“Empress Alexandra!” Reilly exclaimed and quickly fell to one knee. “Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, Earth. It is 1900hrs, May 12th, 2028AD. We are surprised by your visit, M’lady!”
“Give it a rest already, Reilly! I told you just the other day I would be here!” My Granddaughter groused. Did I really look and sound that perturbed when they do that?
Young Alexandra approached and eyed each of us in turn.
“Aunt Alexandra, I’m glad to see you again.” She wrapped her arms around her. Both women flinched slightly. “I brought someone along who also misses you more so than I.” She motioned to the doorway.
“Gailan!” Alex shouted as she looked around her niece. Alex rushed to the doorway and into his strong arms.
“Grandmother.” Young Alexandra put an arm around both of us. All three of us cringed as we shared the common tingle. “Thank you both for repairing what I unknowingly released on your world! I regret my actions of ten Terran years ago, Empress.”
“Honey, you were eight years old. I’d hate to think what I could, or would have done if I’d received my gift at that age.”
“But she is a despicable woman, Empress! I was too naive to understand that then! I stand before you to ask for leniency of punishment.”
“Alexandra, honey, that is how we learn. I’ve heard it said that the best taught lessons are those we learn through experience. Janelle was wrong to take advantage of a child! She is the one who shall be punished, not you!” I consoled her.
“I am indebted to you, Grandmother Empress! Truly your compassion and evenhandedness fill the universe with optimism! I should add to my own qualities those that you have shown me today and endeavor to spread them among our people so they may know your limitless generosity.”
“Horshit!” Reilly coughed into her closed fist. That response received an angry glare from Tibius and her father. Alex looked like she was holding back a giggle or two.
“I fear you may have spent too much time here on this planet, young lady!” Gailan warned his daughter.
“Truthfully, I am sick to death of the Terran acquaintance protocol; the Terran rite of introduction; the Terran announcement of conception; the Terran declaration of attraction; and especially the Terran apology protocol! How can you people live with so many specific and tedious rites, announcements, protocols, and declarations?” Alex asked, apparently we were both exasperated by how complicated they made things.
“It has been our way for generations before the coming of the new age, dear Empress.” Tibius explained splitting his attention between Alex and I.
“See? That’s what I mean. A simple “That’s the way we do things’ or “That’s our way” would suffice, but no, you have to draw everything out! I’ll tell y’all…it’s borin’ me ta tears, Tibius!” I said.
“I’m sorry.” He said quietly.
“What was that, hun?” Alex asked in surprise.
“I said I was sor-“
“Never mind, I thought that’s what you said! Who are you and what have you done with my Terran mate?” I cut him off.
“I am me, Empress. A wise woman once advised me to simplify my life and strive to make things less complicated. I tell you it is a strenuous battle- one that defies our very basic of teachings! Yet I have struggled on for you my love!”
“Horshit!” Reilly coughed again, hiding her smile with her hand. She received another angry glare.
“Ohshit!” She coughed once more before quickly moving toward the door and squeezing herself through the narrow gap between her mother and the door’s frame.
Alex Reilly tried in vain to stifle her laughter.
“That’s my girl!” She finally broke out in a giggle fit. Despite himself, Gailan started to laugh, too.
“I see now where she finds example, Tibius.” He chuckled.
“Yes, Lady Reilly is a perfect match for this world!” Tibius deadpanned while succeeding in deferring any emotional outburst at all. “Empress, why has my daughter not arrived to welcome me? Surely she has sensed my arrival and knows the protocol. Or has she also succumbed to the laidback style of this world?”
I scanned the room and visible hallway before providing him with any answer. “I’m afraid Alexis is fearful of your reaction to seeing her, sire. In order to achieve victory over our intruders, Lady Alexis volunteered to undergo an experimental process- one we hope can be reversed.”
“Wait, the only time you call me ‘sire’ is when you think I’m going to…how do you say it…oh, ‘go ballistic’?” Tibius glared at me…at us.
Alexis slowly flew into the room. All eyes locked on her as she hovered then landed on my shoulder. Six more pixies entered and took up similar positions on Alex, Reilly, and Emily, who had just entered the room to check on her patients.
The room was quiet for some time.
“He is trying to hear my thoughts, Empress.” My tiny daughter said pulling down my earlobe to get my attention. “He will disown me for sure, momma!” She sniffed.
“You cannot hear our daughter’s thoughts while in pixie mode, Tibius. Terrans may only see through their eyes onless freely offered the connection. Alexis is still our daughter, my dear. Is her present form so hideous that you cannot offer salutation?” I asked sternly at the silent, wide-eyed man.
“Lady Alexis,” Her husband, Nathan, whispered?
Alexis immediately flew to her husband and landed on his shoulder. Carefully, she leaned out from his shoulder and placed a kiss on the side of his lips.
They were too far away for me to hear, but whatever it was, a tear or two rolled down Nathan’s face.
“Mother, you will return to normal, of that I am certain. I just can’t see when.” Our young Empress said sadly. “I believe Grandmother and Aunt Alexandra experience the same obstruction.
A disturbance arose out in the hall as I heard my daughter’s voice sing out.
“Please, let me pass! I’m the Empress’s daughter and need to see her.”
The doorway did not clear.
“I said, y’all gethehell outta mah way! Now!’” Samantha’s voice boomed out and created a hole at the doorway big enough for her to turn sideways through. “Thank you!”
She searched and found Alexis on Young Alexandra’s shoulder. “Sister, if you will come with me?” She pointed to her shoulder. Alexis nodded and slowly exchanged shoulders. Both walked over to Alex and I.
“I’m surprised at you two. The answer was right under your noses this whole time, mom.” Sam laughed.
“My Empress, is this also your daughter?” Tibius asked as he again found his voice.
“Tibius, this is my daughter Samantha Fleming- Sam, this is your sister’s father, Tibius of Citadel, Terra.
“It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Sir Tibius! On behalf of the citizens of this realm, I most humbly welcome to Earth.” Samantha said as she bowed reverently.
“Sam is two Earth years older than Alexis, dear.” I said, anticipating his next question.
Tibius offered his hand to Samantha, which she graciously took. He tenderly kissed it.
“You know of the reinterpreted and abridged version of the Terran rite of introduction? Your mother has taught you well, Lady Samantha.”
“Sorry, but it’s also an old line from a campy ‘B’ flick from last century, Sir Tibius. Mother has tried numerous times to teach the full Terran rite to us, but my sister Cassandra and I refused to learn anything so long and boring. No offense.”
“Even so, there still may be hope for this world. Lady Samantha I hold you no offense. Please tell us how this beautiful, tiny creature can be fully restored.”
“Yes, Sam, y’all wanna divulge the secret, then y’all can tell the Empress how you could see the answer an’ we couldn’t!” I pointed to young Alex, Alex Covington, and myself then pointed out the door where Alex Reilly was still locked in a passionate embrace with Gailan.
“Mom, I’m surprised you didn’t think of it, being the ancient film aficionado you are.”
“Look, Aunt Samantha, if y’all know how to restore mother then, by all means, tell us an’ get on with it!” Young Alex growled as she moved nearer to Sam.
“Yep, that’s you, mom! Is this how patient you were at that age?” Sam giggled at her annoyed niece.
“We once had giant reptiles on my planet, too, Aunt Sam!”
“You would have to catch me first, young Empress- something mom has tried and failed many times over!” Sam giggled.
“I let you get away, young lady!” Alex heckled.
“M’ladies, if not interfering too much, I’d like my daughter back to her original state?” Tibius interrupted, a little annoyed by our banter.
“Of course, Sir Tibius. Lady Alexis must take the following steps to be restored, but she must also be unfaltering in her belief that she can do so, my liege. First…she must ask herself an important question- if becoming full-sized is something she really wants. She must answer with her heart and only her heart! Second, she must fly to the floor and stand solidly on both feet.” Sam watched as Alexis landed on the floor beside us and looked up to Sam waiting for the next step in the process.
“Next Lady Alexis must picture her original form.” Sam paused as she saw her sister close her eyes. My Samantha smiled deviously before continuing.
“Finally, the Lady Alexis must click her heels together three times, and while walking forward repeat the sentence ‘there’s no place like home’ until she feels results.” Sam said quickly.
“The Wizard of OZ? Sam, that has to be the corniest…” I started to say before Sam put her finger to her lips and pointed to Alexis.
To everyone’s surprise, Alexis was starting to grow with each step she took!
“There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home. There’s no place like home!” Alexis’ voice grew louder as she continued to walk away from us. Several steps later, she bumped into the far wall of the infirmary ward.
“Ouch!” My off-world daughter exclaimed as she felt the solid wall then turned around and opened her eyes.
A huge smile flashed to her face as she realized it had worked.
“I’m me again!” She shouted as she rushed back and wrapped her arms around my Samantha. “Thank you, Sam! I owe you my life!”
“Nah, I think we can just call it even, sis. Pro bono- for family- you know.”
A confused look came over Alexis’ face. “I’m sorry?”
“If I understand the nuances of this language and world, Lady Alexis, she said that the service just rendered is free for family?” Tibius looked over to Alex and I. Both of us put a finger to our nose as confirmation.
“Thank you, Lady Samantha!” Alexis kissed her on the cheek and hugged her again- her excitement was very evident.
“Does this mean we can turn her back into a pixie anytime she wants, Sensei?” Yuuka asked, tugging on my ear.
“Time to grow up my sisters.” I said, ignoring Yuuka’s question.
Six women grew to full size in the open area of the room and joined us around the three unconscious figures occupying the beds.
“Doctor, how are they doing?” I asked Emily.
“Janelle is just sleeping off that knuckle sandwich you gave her earlier. This one,” she pointed to only surviving recipient of Amy Reynolds’ lightning, “He might live to cause problems another day, but not before extensive skin grafts to repair that huge third degree burn crater in his chest. I wasn’t sure he was going to make it at all until I hit him with the Defibulator a fifth time! It still won’t be known if he’ll be able to walk again until he wakes, Allie.”
“How about the two overly made-up street-walkers? Have they thawed out yet?”
“Locked in an unassigned residence awaiting transport back to Egypt as you ordered, Empress.” RVP replied instead. I looked to the ceiling and nodded.
I returned my attention to Emily.
“What about Anna-Beth?”
“Empress, I don’t know if she’ll last the night. Internal scans show her organs are severely damaged and on the verge of shutdown. Reilly’s medical equipment is highly advanced, but I’m not sure that will even help her. If she recovers at all, she’ll still be blind. There is no way possible to rebuild the delicate tissues of the eyes, I’m sorry, Allie.” Emily lowered her head and shook it slightly. “Unless you have some new technology, Tibius?”
It dawned on me that I had forgotten my manners. “Tibius, dear, I almost forgot to introduce my sister, Dr. Emily Scott-Rosen. She is our medical officer…sorry…wrong time period…she is our doctor. Emily has the gift of medical diagnosis and foresight. To her right is her husband, Spencer Rosen. Spencer has his own gifts and set of charms.”
“”Sir, it is an honor to meet someone of your high standing!” Spencer said as he offered his hand.
“How is it I can read you like a text, Mr. Spencer?” Tibius looked somewhat confused.
“I have not partaken of the Mahanilui water to date, sir, but I too can read you ‘like a text’! What is the real reason you have asked the young Empress to bring you here?” Spencer narrowed his eyes slightly at the Terran.
Tibius began laughing as he continued to shake Spencer’s hand.
“Alexandra, you still manage to outsmart me despite my secretive efforts. You have among you a man with the most precious gift of all- no gift! A man who uses his natural talent of observation to gauge his opponent’s character. I stand thoroughly defeated, M’lady. And well played, sir.” Tibius continued to laugh.
“Care to bring the rest of us into the joke, Empress?” Emily chided as she and Spencer looked at young Alexandra, Alex Covington, and I.
“Tibius is searching for a new Homeworld. He gave Alexis, Isabeau, and Melanie a secondary mission when they agreed to help vanquish my rogue counterpart. That mission was to learn our weaknesses so Earth might become the new Terran Homeworld. Since Alexis and her sisters are part human, they naturally felt conflicted. Common decency finally won out and the whole plan was revealed to me. Bearing witness to Lady Jacquelyn’s awesome power also played a part in swaying their loyalties.”
Tibius laughed harder, if such a thing were possible!
“You…you think…you think that…that was my endgame, Alexandra?” He laughed heartily.
“Do tell, sire! And may I warn you it is not healthy for a Terran to laugh so long. Procedural decay will result and you will digress to simply being human, my mate!” I warned flatly with one raised eyebrow.
“Empress, we do not want for your world. Young Alexandra has already found a suitable replacement for our civilization. I requested specifics on your home world at the request of our Granddaughter. She told me of the upcoming…of today’s confrontation. A plan was put into action that would lend assistance should the foreseen sequence of events run afoul. I wouldn’t wish to oppose you in combat of any kind, M’lady!”
“That’s not entirely the whole story though, is it, Sir Tibius?” Spencer again squinted an eye at the jovial man.
“Again I am countered, sir!” The Terran’s laughter seemed to ebb a little. “Alas, Empress, an emergency plan was also conceived in the event that everything fell apart and you fell to this one’s campaign. Its simplicity and effectiveness made it the most horrific thing any Terran has devised in well over two thousand years!”
Tibius suddenly stopped laughing, lowered his head, and paused a moment. “The full out destruction of Earth, M’lady. We could not have your talents or that of your Mind Warriors falling into that wretch’s hands! No system, galaxy…no universe would be saved from her thirst for power.” Tibius raised a hand and wiped his eyes with thumb and forefinger. “Should you have succumb, we were ready to sacrifice your Homeworld…Earth, you, and…and even ourselves to secure the safety of…of everything, my dear Alexandra.”
The heavy silence that filled the room was only broken after several minutes by the stirring of Janelle as she started to regain consciousness.
“Not quite yet, bitch.” Young Alexandra said calmly as she walked over and laid the bedridden woman out with another well-placed shot to the jaw.
“That’s for all those who took advantage of me and those that ridiculed me for not having Terran powers!”
‘Wow! I thought I had issues!’ I thought as I raised both eyebrows in surprise.
“I’m afraid I did not remember the pain involved with such a pleasurable act of violence, Grandmother.” Alexandra admitted as she winced in pain while gingerly rubbing her right fist.
Tibius’s jaw had dropped in amazement that his offspring would do such a thing.
“Done in true ‘Empress’ fashion, sweetheart.” I hugged her then moved aside to let Alex do the same. As before we shared the familiar tingle.
“Miss Hathor is really having a bad day, isn’t she?” Emily smiled mockingly.
“When we first arrived, I heard something about administering a variant of the cure developed on Terra?” Tibius asked while still shaking his head at his granddaughter’s act of brutality.
“Alex was just about to let me inject her when you arrived, Tibius.” Alex Reilly replied as she took position beside Alex, Alexandra, and I.”
“I wanted her to be conscious to explain what would happen, first, Alex.” Alex Covington chided.
“Did she give us that consideration?” Alex Reilly said with anger as she again pulled the readied, high-tech syringe from her pocket.
“Co-Empress, Lady Emily, informs me the serum has not been tested. Prudence would dictate that either we try it out on a willing subject or we inform the wretch of the possible outcomes.”
“She was part of my facility’s staff, so I am still responsible for her, Tibius.”
A chime from the display on the wall above Anna-Beth’s bed caused Emily to quickly excuse herself from Alex Reilly’s discussion with Tibius. As the two argued on about Janelle’s fate, I turned my attention to Emily who was now browsing through screen after screen on the display.
A look of surprise developed on her face. It became a smile.
“Alex, we’ll decide Janelle’s fate a little later. You might even get to blow something up. Would that make you happy?” I moved between her and Tibius as I made my way over to Emily. Alexandra, Alex Covington, and Alex Reilly followed quietly.
“What of the ‘Mind Thief’, Lady Physician?” Tibius asked as he too moved closer to the emaciated woman’s bed. This allowed more of young Alexandra’s entourage to enter the room. I saw a few more familiar faces, including Uncle Rick’s- one in particular, though, smiled back.
“Allie, this woman is clean!” She said, very surprised.
“Care to elaborate, Doc?” I asked.
“Alex, Anna-Beth is human! She has no nanos in her body at all. I don’t understand it, she has a gift- I saw it in use myself- how?”
“How indeed.” I repeated as I asked my gift and was rewarded with a sequence of images- strange images of a strange world- images of her capture- of her exploitation- her enslavement!
“You think she has enough left to speak, Emily?” I asked softly.
“I could give her something to make her conscious for a very short time. I wouldn’t risk it twice though.”
“Can’t we just give her the nanos and get her drunk, Aunt Emily?” Reilly asked as she moved beside Spencer.
“She’s too critical to risk alcohol, Reilly. In her condition, it would only take a small amount to kill her.
“Maybe Alexis can help. She repaired several severed arteries and mended a few vital organs back at Pearl Harbor after the attack.” Reilly went on. I noticed Uncle Rick’s eyes open wide at her details.
“No offence, sweetheart, but it would take a team of Terrans versed in human anatomy to give her even a ten percent chance of survival!” Emily replied sadly.
“If the Empress would allow me, Doc, I could try my hand at repairing a few things.” Corrine announced as she pushed through the crowd now gathered in the room.
“I thought you only did cosmetic alterations, Corrine?” Emily responded in confusion.
“I’ve been practicing, ma’am. Though limited, I can affect a few items closer to the skin.”
“I offer my services too, Aunt Emily!” Alexis offered as she too moved closer to the bed.
“We offer to help the unfortunate one also, M’lady.” Isabeau volunteered as she, Melanie, and Reilly stepped forward.
“It still may not be enough, ladies! Repairing one of our own in this condition is risky enough, but repairing an unmodified human…”
“Then would she stand a better chance if someone with intimate knowledge of the ‘unmodified human’ anatomy were here to help you, Lady Physician,” Tibius gently interrupted?
“That would certainly help, but do we know of anyone with those qualifications, Tibius?” Emily admitted.
“Doctor, I was once a nurse. Maybe I can be of assistance?” A female voice asked from back near the doorway- near Admiral Demmit.
“That voice!” Emily craned her head around to see its owner. “I know that voice!” She continued to search the crowd. Admiral Demmit, too, looked around at the young woman passing beside him.
“Doctor Scott, I believe I can help save this woman’s life, ma’am!” The woman offered again. This time her voice was a little louder.
“That’s impossible! You’re dead! I checked for a pulse myself!” Emily cried before looking at Alex Covington and I with an angry scowl.
“I’m afraid the reports of my demise have been gravely overstated, ma’am.” The voice explained, growing louder until finally a short, brown haired woman emerged through the crowd.
“Cindy!” Emily screeched.
The two women wrapped their arms around each other and squeezed for all they were worth.
Tibius shook his head side-to-side and chuckled a few times. “And that would be checkmate, my mate! Again Empress, you have beaten me, plain and simple. A marvelous game, this ‘Chess’. We must play more of it on your next visit to Terra.”
The handsome Terran kissed both Alex and I on the forehead. Just that small gesture made my stomach develop butterflies. I felt myself blush. When did I start smiling anyway? I looked away- to Uncle Rick. He nodded his approval as a single tear rolled down his cheek.
Tibius tilted his head toward the doorway- toward Uncle Rick.
“Yes, Admiral Richard Demmit, your niece, my beloved Empress and mother to the first-born Terran female in over four hundred Earth years, has turned despair and loss into victory once again. I must congratulate you sir!” Tibius moved through the crowd gathered by Anna-Beth’s bed and made his way back to Uncle Rick.
The two men stood facing each other for a moment. I noticed Uncle Rick’s patented stare, but could not see Tibius’ face.
Both men appeared to reach a draw of some sort and slowly offered each their hand.
“Grandfather!” Young Alexandra shouted out from across the room. “Do you think that wise? He has not made the full connection yet, though I feel he suspects!”
The room went dead quiet.
“Richard Demmit’s mind is his own, young Empress. Given that, he shall make it up himself!” Tibius answered back without turning his attention from our Uncle.
“He may not be ready, Grandfather!” Alexandra shouted again.
“Ready for what, Alexandra?” Both Alex’s and I asked.
I received images from that one small question- images that seemed to be creating another paradox. Both Alex’s must have received them too.
“Alex? What haven’t I quite figured out yet?” Uncle Rick growled out.
“Um, that this man is not from our world.” I was not sure if I should tell him what I…we had seen.
“Do I look that oblivious, Captain! What aren’t you telling me, Alex?”
“She is not telling you that I am her Granddaughter, the future Empress of Time and Space, Admiral Demmit, sir!” Alexandra replied in my place.
Mina had finally arrived and made her way to Uncle Rick.
“That is also obvious, young lady. Or should I refer to you as my great-grandniece? You four act and talk exactly like the captain there.” The old man pointed to Alex Reilly first then changed his mind and pointed to Alex Covington. Becoming even more confused, he finally pointed to me before raising his arms in defeat.
“I give up! You all give me the same headache!” He growled before looking at Tibius again. “Sir, on behalf of the United States, its military, and especially the people of Earth, I welcome you. Your women have done our country…this world…many wonderful and compassionate services. They are true heroines! We are eternally indebted, sir!”
Admiral Demmit and Tibius took each other’s proffered hand.
“Ouch!” Both exclaimed.
“My word! Is it possible?” Mina asked as the two men broke their handshake and observed his hand.
“Is what possible, Mina?” I asked barely holding my laughter.
Eyeing Alexandra, Alex, Alex Reilly, and me for a minute, she restated her question.
“Is it possible for two not influenced by the Mahanilui to ‘sync up’, Empress?”
The four of us…Empress’s… looked between ourselves.
“Beats me!” We exclaimed in unison before breaking into uncontrolled laughter.
“Richard Demmit, I believe that what the Empress refers to is our physical relationship. Apparently, you and I are what they call ‘temporal twins’, though I really don’t see any similarities. Alexandra…Steinert-Fleming told me of how she receives a slight electrical shock each time she greets her temporal twin, but if the supposed twin is not from the same timeline, no stimulus is felt. Somehow you and I are related in this timeline, Admiral, though I am confused as to our temporal position in this relationship.” Tibius explained.
“I never went through Mina’s Mahanilui. How on earth could I be any relation to you- a man from the other side of the galaxy? There has to be another explanation, Mr. Tibius.”
“Tibius, sir, just Tibius. All family monikers were released after our star entered its second phase three hundred years ago…Terran years. Most of our planet’s water evaporated into space at that time. What remained, we pumped into huge underground reservoirs that we use to this day- at least until our star enters its third and final stage of life.”
“Alex. Anna-Beth is coming around a little.” Emily interrupted Tibius’ history lesson.
I hurried…the four of us hurried to her bedside. Tibius, Uncle Rick and Mina followed.
The feeble woman mumbled something, but my uniform only translated one word from near the end of her sentence. “Home.”
“What did she say, Alex?” Emily asked the four of us.
“Something about home, sis. I think she is asking us if she is home.” I surmised, being the closest.
“May I get closer, Empress?” Tibius asked politely.
Once again the frail woman repeated her question changing it slightly as Tibius draw closer.
To all our surprise, his mouth dropped open and after a moment he replied to her.
“What did she say, father?” Alexis asked impatiently.
“By the Lords!” He gasped as he slowly put his hand to her right temple. “Can it be true?”
“Be careful with the Vulcan Mind Meld, Sir Tibius!” Emily warned. “She is far from being stabilized.”
As the leader of all Terra dropped his hand and stood, he muttered one phrase.
“They will do their best, Commander!”
“Commander? Tibius, what is she commander of?” I…we asked. All four of us had taken to speaking in unison of late. Whether young Alexandra was doing it on purpose, I didn’t know.
“I’m not sure, Empress! I need to correlate this with Gailan and Timus. One moment, M’lady.”
What do you think it is, Alex?” Mina and Uncle Rick leaned in to us four Alexandra’s. I had just asked the same question.
“You are not going to believe this!” I whispered after opening my eyes. I touched Alex Covington’s shoulder and received our little shock as I shared our big shock. She looked back at me as if seeing a ghost.
“Oh, fecies!” Alex Reilly quietly exclaimed as she too received the same answer.
“Indeed!” Mina added.
Young Alexandra just smiled brightly. She apparently had seen the answer first.
By the time Tibius had convened his closed discussion, all four of us were smiling like fools!
Taking notice, he shook his head. “Why did I even bother, gentlemen? Our beloved Empress here has already seen the answer to our query! Next time could you save us the trouble, M’ladies?”
“Need some aspirin, Tibius?” Uncle Rick offered up a bottle from his pocket. “So, what is the answer? What is she commander of, sir?” he asked with authority as he stared at all of us.
“It seems, Admiral, that we ARE all related.” Young Alexandra started.
“Anna-Beth is one of one hundred-eighteen survivors of a crash landing, sir.” Alex Reilly continued.
“A crash landing on Earth many thousands of years ago, Richard.” Mina added.
“Because she and her crew were stranded here, they shared certain technologies with the local tribes in exchange for food and in payment for nursing some of her injured crew back to health, Uncle Rick.” Alex Covington conveyed yet more of the tale.
“All went well- both peoples coexisted in harmony until four women suddenly appeared in the middle of a town they called Memphis. The four women, using powers similar to the stranded crew, forcibly enslaved the inhabitants- especially Anna-Beth and her remaining crew, Admiral Demmit.” I finished the story.
“But where were they from?” The old man suddenly paused as he considered everything that had been said. “No! You’re not going to tell me…”
Alexis cut him off. “Yes Uncle Rick, Anna-Beth and her crew are from Terra.”
“Several hundred years before our star entered its second phase, Terra undertook a plan to explore our solar system, much the way Earth is doing now. A series of what they called Deep-Space Probes were launched to neighboring systems in search of similar life. Exploratory Probe Twelve of the Meridian Project mysteriously disappeared several months out and was never heard from again- or so our ancient history archives record it.” Tibius filled in the missing pieces as he looked sadly at the withering Terran.
“So she is one of the ancestors?” Emily asked, as she made sure she understood things.
“Yes, Lady Physician. We are in the presence of our common ancestor- the missing link that now bonds us together as a common people. It also increases the urgency to which we must render treatment to this poor abused sole, M’lady!” Tibius sounded choked up as he answered.
“Emily, my gift is that of healing…and telepathy. With your help in diagnosis, together we can save this woman, M’lady.” Cindy offered. “I have been told that many of our sisters rendered assistance at Pearl Harbor. With so many practioners, this woman stands a very good chance of recovery.”
“An excellent idea, Lady Cynthia! First though, I must secure one bit of baggage. That of Janelle Hathor.” Tibius looked at me squarely. “Empress, I know that you are of the mindset to disable this woman’s ability to conceive gifted children.”
I nodded, as did Alex Reilly.
“I am of like mind, M’lady, but would that not be another form of torture? I propose a trade-off of sorts.”
“I’m listening.” Alex Reilly replied for all four of us.
“If I were to disable her gift, neigh, prohibit it and erase the knowledge of it from her memory, would that not effectively end her crusade for power?”
“Not a bad idea, Tibius. I suggest limitation of her gift to nothing more than a small, candle-like flame, but imprison her lust for domination and power to the dark edges of her mind- in the place all of us keep similar thoughts and wanton desires. Janelle is a good person deep down. I saw it in her eyes just before exchanging universes. Her only flaw is her inability to suppress her all-encompassing need to be important- to be in control.”
“So you want me to modify her personality, Empress? Would that not be considered torture also?” He looked for my response.
“I submit that it wouldn’t be assumed torture if we were just repairing a few…um…design flaws. Alex Reilly would refer to it as ‘repairing the latest revision’, my dear Tibius.”
“Alex is correct in her deduced procedural options, Tibius. If a developing revision incurs some unforeseen error it is usually deleted and another devoid of the imperfection started in its place. How Janelle’s error escaped Reilly’s quality scan, I have no specific postulation!”
Tibius looked confused as he turned his head to Gailan for clarification.
“She says she has no clue, my friend.”
“I thought as much. Many thanks, my brother. We have a deal, my ever-caring Empress. With your permission, I will…’repair’…this revision’s error.”
Alex Reilly and I both gave one nod of our heads.
A minute later Tibius had finished the task.
An alarm sounded from the monitor beside us.
“What happened, sis?” I asked with concern as we turned to the noise.
“I couldn’t stop it! The damage must have been too extent, Alex, I sorry.” Emily shook her head as she cried. I offered my shoulder to her.
“It was always possible it would happen, sis. Even you know you can’t save them all.” I consoled my sister.
“I thought we were making good progress, Alex!” She cried into my shoulder.
“Emily, don’t take it so hard. We’ve all seen it happen. You did everything possible, honey! Some things just weren’t meant to be.” Uncle Rick added a loving hand to my sister’s shoulder.
“Not to seem uncaring, but shouldn’t we all focus on the victim still fighting for her life, Lady Physician? You said yourself that, should he survive, must likely he would be incapacitated from the neck down.”
“That is no excuse for not doing our job, Tibius!” Cindy spoke out with a scowl. “Here on Earth we physicians take an oath to help everyone- friend or foe! Our Hippocratic oath is as sacred as water on Terra!”
“Forgive me, Lady Cynthia. I have let greed of saving the ancestor momentarily cloud my judgment.” Tibius apologized.
“Then shouldn’t we turn all attention to Anna-Beth- before we lose her too?” My granddaughter strongly insisted.
“Of course, my Granddaughter, you are absolutely right.” Tibius said sadly.
“She’s just like you, Alex.” Uncle Rick whispered as he put his hand on my shoulder.
“Thanks, Uncle, she will do us all proud.” I whispered back.
Young Alexandra winked at me and smiled.
Our attention refocused on my Terran mate…future mate.
“My friends, let us all lay hand to this poor woman so that we may mend her wounds enough to give her the option of the Mahanilui!” Tibius decreed, as he motioned for his travel companions to approach.
Alex Covington, Alex Reilly, Alexandra, and I watched in silence as everyone with healing abilities laid hand to a critical point on our patient as indicated by Emily and Cindy.
I asked the simple question of whether Anna-Beth would survive.
I smiled.
This was the third time in Earth’s sometimes vicious and bloody history that people from three different worlds and two different universes had come together to help save lives! Officially it was the first, as our ancestor’s efforts in ancient Egypt remained unwritten- unproven, and my sisters’ humanitarian efforts at Pearl Harbor on December 7th, 1941- the day that still lives in ‘infamy’- could never, ever, be revealed.
Tears poured from my eyes as I asked for, and witnessed, images of future adventures- both positive and negative.
Of course, all future adventures had the possibility to be coaxed toward the positive when one, or all three Empresses of Time and Space- past, present, and future- and our sisters were involved.
Author’s note:
This concludes the first ‘Season’ of South of Bikini. I want to express my sincere thanks to all who read, commented, and gracefully pointed out any errors or corrections as the story progressed.
There are many more adventures already set to paper for the Empress and her crew.
Thanks again for reading,
R. G. Beyer
We rejoin the Empress of Time and Space in Reilly Research Station’s Infirmary where two survivors of the ill-fated invasion force recuperate. A mysterious message received by CINCPAC causes more to be revealed about the Sisters of Kili and Alex must both hold and fold her cards with regards to members of the USS Detroit’s crew. Might the recently neutralized Janelle Hathor still have an ace up her sleeve, though?
The following story is just that- a story- fiction. As such, all characters are fictitious and any similarities to persons living or deceased are purely coincidental. Some research has been done for authenticity and so I didn’t screw it up too bad. Just so I don’t receive nasty-grams from any WWII vets, the Balao class submarine, keel number 353, was never built. No military missions of this sort actually occurred in the areas at the dates specified. Furthermore, I hold the highest admiration for every submariner- every veteran, WWII or other, for what they sacrificed, endured and accomplished.
Onward
Episode 1
“Revelations”
2030hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 12th, 2028
For over an hour we watched them work- Emily and Corrine from Earth; Alexis, Melanie, Isabeau, Cassie, Reilly, Tibius, Nathan, Gailan, and Timus from Terra; and Cindy Riggby, formerly of Earth, now resident of Terra. My temporal twin, Alex Covington; granddaughter, Alexandra; and Alex Reilly stood back wishing we could lend any help at all. The four of us, the Empresses, resigned ourselves to just watching and waiting for the best healers on two worlds to save one woman’s life!
Cmdr. Anna Beth and her crew had crash-landed on Earth several thousand years ago- from where we now stood in 2028AD. They had been accepted among the native Egyptians in exchange for limited technology and some had even started families…
Until Assistant Director, Janelle Hathor, a corrupt, renegade scientist from Reilly Research Station, disappeared into a time slipstream created when I, Alexandra Frances Steinert, Empress of Time and Space, transported Reilly out of volcanic danger and onto Kili Island of 2027BC.
Apparently, she and three others magically appeared in the marketplace of ancient Memphis, Egypt after releasing their grip of the hand directly ahead of them in our daisy chain. The four women were immediately raised to Goddess status- something Janelle coveted more than Alex Reilly’s director position.
Once Janelle discovered the existence of other ‘mystical’ beings, she ordered their immediate arrest. Enslaving the most powerful of them, Anna Beth, and making use of the commander’s gift, she assumed control over the minds of the others. Hathor quickly became known as the mother of the Egyptian Gods, while she and her fully controlled minions reigned supreme over the land of the pyramids!
Still, an old vendetta needled at her. She continued to believe Alexandra Reilly, director of Reilly Research Station, had sent an alien lookalike back in her place to wrench control of the facility away from her! This alien resembled Director Reilly in every way, shape, and form except one. Hathor found she was captivated by the way this doppelganger spoke. Her forcefulness- her charisma- the verbal control she exhibited on everyone at the station- herself included. Within a matter of hours, she had convinced the entire population of Reilly that they were doomed- that the fusion giant they orbited would expand to engulf the facility, thereby killing everyone outright.
Somehow this alien had stolen her entitled power…and her deserved position!
Then a girl-child of no more than eight revolutions magically appeared in the marketplace several years later claiming to be from the future- from a far off planet called Terra. She claimed that her grandmother could travel through time and space better than she could. The child was taken to Anubis- what Hathor now called Anna Beth, but did not seem affected by her power! Hathor decided to take a different tact and asked the girl who her grandmother was and why she, being the mother of all Gods and Goddesses, had never learned her name.
“My grandmother is Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space!” The child replied regally and crossed her arms in a huff.
A plan for revenge quickly formed in Janelle Hathor’s power twisted mind. If she could use this under-developed revision of her nemesis to transport her and a small group of soldiers to Reilly Station, she would seize control and command the alien time traveler to take her to Alex Reilly!
The child, heir to the family legacy- the next and future Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space, thinking the game now over, disappeared mere seconds after depositing Janelle’s mercenary forces on Kili Island in 2028AD. What they found was a preliminary contingent of women, and a few men, preparing Reilly Station for some kind of conference and totally unaware of her lecherous motives. Reilly quickly succumbed to Janelle Hathor’s control, but she had underestimated her main opponent- drastically!
One member of that commando team still survived as well as Hathor herself. With Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra’s help, I would be successfully depositing a much more docile Janelle Hathor back in ancient Memphis. Together, the two of us would spend a few days informing the families of the deceased. Another day for first finding Anna Beth’s family then reassuring them that she would be returned when fully recovered. They were to be informed of her strong will and impressive resistance. We’d also tell them she was finally free of Hathor’s nightmarish prison suit.
Anna Beth now lay before us severely malnourished and near death- a barely living testament to the harsh, diabolical treatment any two-bit tyrant would employ to secure a successful campaign of conquest, destruction, and domination of an otherwise peaceful society.
Unfortunately, Janelle Hathor chose the one ‘peaceful’ society on Earth more than capable of defending and defeating her pursuit of that type of greed and supremacy.
‘That’s exactly what she did Alex, good thing it didn’t work, huh? Everything has been entered into the archives by Randi as requested, Empress.’ Jacquelyn Cummins said in my mind.
I mentally thanked her and returned my attention to the group surrounding our patient.
“That should give her an outstanding chance for a full recovery. Ladies and Gentlemen, I thank you for your assistance in saving this woman’s life.” Emily praised those around her. All had been engaged in repairing the various wounds and trauma Anna Beth had received from our latest skirmish with Janelle Hathor and, unfortunately, us.
“Doc, I’d like to continue repairing her cosmetically. Looking like she had before that bitch-“ Corrine angrily nodded to the still unconscious woman in the next bed, “Got her paws on her might help in her recovery. At least she wouldn’t feel so self conscious!”
Corrine remained still and looked sadly at the hairless, pot-marked, frail individual. She knew all too well how it felt to look…different.
“Um…does anyone have an idea as to what she looked like?” She looked up at those of us around her.
“Lady Corrine, without her explicit permission, I cannot in good conscience, review her previous appearance in her mind. I would be disregarding Terra’s primary and foremost law- personal privacy.”
“Well I’ll just have to use my imagination then, Sir Tibius. No woman wants to look like a train wreck before her peers. What color hair shall we give her, Ladies?” Corrine asked, angling a finger to her mouth in thought.
As I wiped the residual tears from my eyes, I asked the question posed to us. It had taken a while for me to regain my composure after witnessing this most humbling scene of Reilly, Terran and Earthling working together to save one individual- the likes of such an act, though repeated before, had again proved emotional for both Admiral Demmit and the Empress.
Before I became melancholy over that thought again, I spoke my answer.
“Dark Brown.”
Or not. Young Alexandra- my granddaughter- had beaten Alex Reilly, my temporal sister Alex, and me to the punch.
“Maybe originally, yes, Empress, but wouldn’t spending years in a region of Earth known for its consistent and damaging sun tend to bleach one’s hair lighter?” I asked, noticing other heads nod in agreement.
“My niece and Alex are both right Corrine, maybe start with brown then add in streaks of lighter brown, maybe some red, and blonde.” Emily bartered.
Corrine put her hands to Anna Beth’s bald scalp. We watched as brown to blonde aggregated hair grew from the woman’s skull. As she let the hair grow, Corrine fussed with it, straightening it out until it extended about ten inches. She moved her hands away.
“Now for eyebrows: full, modestly well-kept, or thin and highly arched?” Corrine looked around at us again.
“Since she is of Terran origin, modest and well-kept, Lady Cosmetologist.” My youngest daughter, Alexis, responded immediately with an air of conceit.
“Of course, M’lady.” Corrine Masterson giggled slightly as she smiled. She proceeded to gently place her pre-arched pointer fingers just above Anna Beth’s eyes. After a minute she removed them and the unconscious woman had a pair of well-groomed, feminine eyebrows of aggregate browns. Corrine quickly slid her hand down to the woman’s abdomen beneath the standard hospital issue sheet and held it there another minute. She looked up just as quickly realizing the room had gone quiet.
“I’ll let her make the choice.” She smiled deviously. Returning to the woman’s head, she continued. “I’m going to trigger the production of melanin- she looks simply ghastly like this!
Before our eyes, Anna Beth’s pallid complexion became a beautiful, golden brown tan.
Corrine put her finger to her mouth once more. Thinking things over for a moment, she finally spoke.
“That’s what’s missing! How could I have missed something so obvious?”
She took a hand and held the fingers between her palms for a similar amount of time then took the other hand and repeated the process. She did the same for our patient’s feet. When finished, the woman sported a manicure and pedicure- but no colored lacquer.
“So that’s what ol’ Anakin Skywalker would’ve looked like had you gone to the dark side, eh, Corrine?” Allie joked. “Wonderful job, Miss Masterson.”
“A girl should always look her best, Empress.” She smiled with a giggle. “Whether she’s in the hospital or not!”
Emily’s patient began to stir, letting out a weak moan.
“Anna Beth, my name is Emily Rosen. I am a physician. My colleagues and I have repaired your wounds as well as we can. I’m afraid you must do the rest yourself, ma’am.”
The woman continued to moan lightly and seemed oblivious to what my sister said.
“M’lady, may I try?” Tibius asked quietly. He received a nod from Emily as she stepped back a few feet and looked puzzled by the wall display above her patient’s head.
“M’lady Anna Beth," He pronounced it Ahna-Bith, speaking his native Terran. “I am Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra. M’lady, we are refreshed to have found you alive. Your recovery shall be displayed on every social monitor across the planet! Welcome back, M’lady Commander!”
To our surprise the recovering woman’s tongue went into high gear! The only trouble was we had no idea what she was saying! Even poor Tibius looked at a loss as the woman deliriously rattled on and on.
“Empress, I have sent for my mother. Maybe she can translate this.” Melanie tried to talk over the commotion.
I nodded my acknowledgement.
Tish appeared at the infirmary’s entrance about three minutes later. Anna Beth’s continuous rant was starting to become a source of irritation all around the room.
Making her way to the woman’s bedside, Tish listened closely, cautiously trying to interject a word or two into the one-sided conversation with no luck. My unusually calm linguist angered after a few nonstop minutes and seemed ready to turn and walk away.
“SHUT IT!” She shouted at the top of her lungs to the unstoppable woman on the bed.
The room went quiet.
“M’lady, she speaks a rather ancient vernacular of Terran. I’m afraid I am of little help to you.” Tibius admitted sadly, looking to Tish, he bowed slightly and moved aside.
“Sir Tibius, what you call an ancient dialect of the Terran language is also the rather specialized tongue used by Janelle Hathor’s Egyptian friends. I was studying this very language earlier today before…”
Tish let her sentence fall short; instead, she nodded to her daughter and closed her eyes in concentration.
“Empress, I have asked Melanie to have Randi transfer the basics of the language as I know it to the facility’s computer. Our uniforms are being downloaded the translation information now. We should be able to nearly comprehend her shortly.”
“You are simply amazing, Lady Takashi!” Tibius commended my petite linguist as he shook his head.
“All I did was listen carefully, sir.” Tish smiled.
“Why can’t I see? This place is filled with strange voices! Am I still confined to that vile prison? Has that horrid woman devised yet another way of torturing me? I must not show weakness! Why can’t I see? I remember a man speaking to me! Who is he? Why can’t I see? Any moment now the intense pain will again start! I must fight it! I must continue to concentrate my skills to disarm this confinement! Why can’t I see? Those women in the field, did they do this to me? Have I been used to hurt more people? WHY CAN’T I SEE?”
“Anna Beth. You are among friends. You are safe. The evil Hathor has been rendered harmless, my commander.” Tibius responded, gently putting a hand on her arm.
“Pharaoh, is that you?” The woman said as she abruptly stopped her rant.
“No, Commander, I am not Pharaoh. I am leader of a planet called Terra- a place over a hundred units from here. I am afraid you are no longer in the land of the pyramids, M’lady. You are, in fact, several leagues and, unbelievably, several thousand years from that location at the moment.” He continued to talk softly.
“Several thousand years? How is that possible? Have I been drawn through another anomaly?” Anna Beth paused a moment. “The child!” our patient’s mouth dropped open. “She claimed the child to have special abilities! That devious jackal, Hathor, she tricked the child!”
Our patient unexpectedly started to cry.
“I could not stop her from using the youngling! The prison made me do her bidding! I am as responsible as Hathor herself! I am not worth your efforts!”
“Commander, it was not you! The suit encasing you was designed to force your compliance. From what we witnessed, your resistance was very apparent, but only briefly.” I tried to calm her. “It must have taken everything you had- and then some- to do that!”
“Commander…Anna Beth, I hold no ill-thoughts for you.” Young Alexandra spoke quietly as she touched the woman’s left shoulder. “You see, M’lady, I was that child- I bare you no resentment. You have been used just as I have been.” My granddaughter comforted the woman.
“What is your name, woman? You do not sound like the child I met personally- in fact you sound quite similar to the voice just talking? What manner of deception is this?”
“Alexandra, M’lady, and there is no deception, I assure you! I am Alexandra, daughter of Alexis and Nathan, First Princess and Financier-Grand of Citadel, Terra; Granddaughter to Tibius, Grand High Consul of Citadel, Terra and Earther, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming, Empress of Time and Space.” She answered proudly. “Ten years ago I was the little girl that visited the land of pyramids and subsequently coerced into transporting Janelle Hathor and her assault team to Kili Island- the place where you now recuperate.”
Tibius’ smile couldn’t get any wider as young Alexandra followed Terran protocol to the letter. Alexis and Nathan smiled to one another.
“You are the granddaughter of THE Empress?” The woman suddenly looked shocked as she tried desperately to focus on the voice.
“Yes, M’lady, I am- though some now call me ‘Empress’ as well.” My granddaughter acknowledged and glanced up to the other three of us for support.
“That is impossible! The Empress is but myth- a story told by the very old to the very young!”
“I assure you, M’lady, the Empress is very real! In fact, there are three of us standing here before you.” Young Alex sounded slightly insulted.
“Thr…three of you? I know no mention of multiples in the old stories!”
“In all actuality, Commander, there are four of us attending your bedside at present. I am the past-present Empress; I came from eighty years ago. I am also presently here as my temporal twin and past twin will attest.”
“Allie, that didn’t make any sense to me and I AM the you of this time period!”
“Then you explain it, Alex!”
“Alex, I couldn’t begin to explain the convoluted logic around that statement, even though I’m the Past Empress!” Alex Reilly replied, unsure if she was making sense herself.
“Well then I’m doin’ the best I kin given y’all can’t come up with anythin’ better!” I growled in annoyance.
“Physician? I fear I am becoming delusional! I hear the same voice from four different locations! I require your attendance!” Anna Beth cried out.
“You four!” Emily pointed to young Alexandra, Alex Covington, Alex Reilly and I. “Out! Now!”
As we turned to leave, I noticed Tibius and Uncle Rick shaking their heads and chuckling. Mina was also stifling a bit of laughter.
“The Empress- all four of us- will be in the third floor observation lounge until needed! Come along ladies!” I said regally for all of us before leaving the room entirely.
“Don’t take this the wrong way, Cap, but you can get a little confusing these days.” Joss…my Jack admitted.
“You too, Jack?” I rubbed my face with both hands.
“Hey…I couldn’t follow that explanation and I knew what you were talking about! Anna Beth has been away for a long time. I doubt she understands time travel at all.”
“Jack, that’s how she and her crew got to Egypt in the first place- don’t you see?”
“Ummmmm….no?” Jacki- the present day Jack- frowned slightly as she and her twin looked at each other and slowly shook their heads. “I’m sorry, but Inter-dimensional, and Space-Time physics aren’t among my seven degrees, Allie.”
“Tibius stated that Anna Beth’s spacecraft left Terra before their sun entered its second phase, right?”
“Ya, we got that part, Alex.” Jacki said for them both.
“That was over four hundred Terran years ago. How do you account for them arriving on Earth eight to ten thousand years ago?” I asked as I raised my right eyebrow, staring at her while waiting for her theory.
“Maybe you go back in time when we travel to Terra, Alex.” Joss quickly replied, raising an eyebrow to punctuate the statement.
“I’m quite sure that isn’t the case, Jack.” I admitted mysteriously.
“How far ahead in time do we go to get to Terra then, Alex?” Jacki raised an eyebrow of her own and folded her arms in front of her. She glared at me.
Alexandra, Alex Covington, and Alex Reilly looked to me from across the table, also anticipating my answer. Jack looked at each of them in disbelief.
“You mean to tell me that none of you know either?” Jacki exclaimed as her and her sister’s mouths dropped open.
“Look Jack, I can’t get there on my own- I’ve tried, so why should I even ask?” Alex Reilly casually admitted to my Ex-O.
“I received the coordinates from grandmother, Aunt Jackie. I’ve never once questioned them. I just think of home and poof, I’m there!” Young Alexandra lifted her hands into the air for emphasis.
“Well I never said anything, sis- just like we agreed all those years ago.” Present Alex admitted looking around at the others. She smiled deviously.
“Unbelievable!”
“Aren’t we?” I smiled. Jack- both of them- looked so cute when they were confounded!
2030hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 13th, 2028
I blinked as I felt the draw on my mind easing. The memories slowed and finally stopped appearing in my mind.
“Thank you for catching me up on what happened, Commander Steinert. I hope it was not too uncomfortable.”
“No, it wasn’t, Anna Beth, but you are the first Terran I’ve permitted that far in. Only Jack and Cami have gone that deep…and survived.” I winked at her as I giggled.
“I am honored, Commander. After learning of my uncontrollable exploitation, I still wonder though, why you so freely gave your permission.”
“I have seen the future, Anna Beth- I do that occasionally, you know.” I paused for a smile from her.
Nothing.
Obviously, she either didn’t find my small quip humorous, or…she just didn’t get it. I continued. “In it, you did not use your gift to take control of me or anyone else. That future- the one I had witnessed- has now passed us by to become history. You have lived up to your side of things as far as this timeline and vision is concerned, Commander.”
The woman in bed before me remained quiet for a few minutes, apparently evaluating what was given her both verbally and mentally.
“So you really are the ‘Empress’?” She said quietly as she looked at me.
As a demonstration I phased, walked through the bed, and rephased.
“Does that answer your question, M’lady?” I giggled as the woman’s head suddenly snapped to my new location.
“How did you walk to the other side of my bed so fast and so silently, Alexandra Steinert?” She asked.
I had forgotten about her blindness and now felt completely embarrassed by my grandstanding.
“I’m sorry, Commander, I forgot that you couldn’t see.” I paused. “I apologize again for having to disable your eyesight. At the time I deemed it necessary to save my friends, family, and to liberate this Island.”
“I would have assumed the same course of action if in a similar situation, Captain. I am sorry to have put you in such a difficult position in the first place.” Anna Beth said sadly as she turned her head toward the ceiling. I noticed tears forming at the corners of her useless eyes.
We remained silent for a while.
Corrine Masterson had done her best to rebuild the woman’s ruptured eyes yesterday, but was unable to go deep enough to repair her patient’s shattered retinas. As a result, Anna Beth had a beautiful pair of nonfunctioning, silvery-blue eyes.
I decided to pitch the option to her once more.
“If you would allow us to introduce Alex Reilly’s nanos into you, Commander, they might activate to repair your vision. Why won’t you let us try?” I asked.
“I risk losing my own talents if I acquiesce, Captain Steinert.”
“But you might get your sight back- and maybe a new gift or two, Anna Beth.”
“Thank you for the kind offer, Alexandra, but I prefer things this way. You see, it shall forever remind me of how foolish it was to ignore my instincts and avoid that devious offspring of Apep!”
Anna Beth turned away from me and started crying in earnest.
I noticed Emily at the doorway watching silently. The sad look on her face told me that she had heard our conversation. We both felt for the woman lying here weeping.
Looking to the next bed, just recently emptied, I again questioned my decision to release Hathor back into the wilds of Ancient Egypt. Part of me wanted to find some cruel, barbaric dimension or at least an obscure, prehistoric planet to leave her in or on. The other, more rational part of me simply wanted to get her out of this time period and trust that Tibius’ mental limiters would work. Still another part wanted to see her in the jaws of some hulking prehistoric creature!
After a moment, Anna Beth’s tears subsided and her Terran talent reappeared.
“I feel your despise for that woman yet you question your decision, Captain- why?” Anna Beth asked after fully composing herself.
“Sorry. What?” I asked, missing some of what she asked as I pictured some huge reptile with a tasty Janelle appetizer. ‘Impossible!’ I thought. Something so arrogant and evil just had to be gamey!
“There was no love shared between you and Hathor, yet you remain undecided about your choice for her fate. My knowledge of your training and powers would preclude any leniency and yet, despite all your military experience, that is what you chose. How could you risk a possible repeat of this dreadful situation?”
“I’ve seen my share of death…I’ve done my share of killing, Commander. We both know very well how violence, death, and destruction can humble a person. When I became the Empress, I vowed to use my gifts to help, not seek vengeance.”
“As wise as the stories foretold…” She mumbled.
“I have yet to see any of these so called stories about me, and I’m beginning to think it all some elaborate fantasy, Commander. According to them, I alone am considered the savior in two universes. A simple farm girl from Missoura could grow one huge ego from all this hype, ma’am.” I giggled.
“People of this age have such strange ways of conversing. If not for this amazing clothing I would have no idea of what you just said. I would very much like to see this ‘ma-zur-a’ you talk so frequently about.”
“I’m honored, Commander, but I’d have thought you would be eager to return to Terra. Though visiting foreign worlds many times, I cannot resist the urge to return home for very long. I thought you might feel the same way.”
“I do wish to go home, Empress, but from what you have shown me, home is not the way I remember it. Many things have…changed. For instance, when I left Terra, it was bathed in yellow sunlight similar to your world. That world now lighted by white sunlight seems so alien! I’m afraid my home has long since disappeared, Alex.”
“You forget who you talk with, Commander.”
“I have not, Empress. I appreciate the offer, but I have grown accustom to this world and I do not wish to leave it!”
“Surely life back in Egypt can’t be comfortable? Why would you want to stay?”
“Because, like you, Empress, I miss my husband.”
“Yes…I’d forgotten about that, Ma’am.”
“You are not the only one to choose a mate on alien worlds, Empress!”
“I didn’t think I was...I just didn’t...”
“That a Terran would mate with an Earther? This planet does have its fill of discrimination- it also has its...nuances.” Anna Beth smiled as she apparently recalled some happy memory.
“I take it he’s waiting for you back there?” For whatever reason, I reached over and laid a hand on hers even though I knew he claimed to be holding his breath until her return.
Though I knew she couldn’t see, Anna Beth looked down at my hand as I held hers.
“You are very intuitive…and devious, Alexandra Steinert- for a novice female that is.” She giggled at her sly attempt at Terran humor.
“I’m not a novice by a long shot, Commander. Remember, I may have been this way for just over two months of normal, linear time, but as I see and experience things, it’s been more like six or eight years!” I said flatly.
“How do you keep it all straight...time, I mean?”
“I guess you could say it’s part of my gift, and I’m still learning what I can and can’t do. Sometimes I think my imagination is the only limit I have.” I told her as I looked up to the ceiling and began to ponder the possible validity of such a statement.
“Isn’t that everyone’s limitation, Empress?” Anna Beth asked seriously before covering a wide yawn with her hand.
“I think it’s time someone got some rest, Commander.” Emily said as she only now approached her patient. “Our Empress can come back tomorrow after you’ve had a good night’s rest. Would you like anything to help you sleep?” She asked in her professional voice.
“No thank you, Dr. Rosen. I fear the strongest pharmaceuticals would be no match for the unspeakable horrors I have seen and committed.” Anna Beth sighed heavily.
“Well, if you change your mind, just let our A.I. know. RVP looks after us very well during our rest periods, and what did I say about that Dr. Rosen stuff?”
“It’s an old habit, Emily. Sorry.”
“Anna Beth, I’ll drop by in the morning if you’d like.” I said before I started for the doorway.
“I’d like that very much, Captain.”
“I feel really bad that we couldn’t do anything for her sight, sis.” I said as Emily and I walked back to the recreation room. I had spent most of the day sitting with Anna Beth and now I needed to get my blood moving again.
Entering the Rec room, I immediately picked up on the ruckus from the opposite corner of the large room.
“Honestly, Brandon, I fail to see the entertainment value in this!” I heard Uncle Rick’s voice complain.
“It’s not that hard, Admiral Demmit. Here, watch!” My future second husband laughed as Uncle Rick surrendered the strange looking controller. He began twisting and turning in his seat as he applied ‘English’ to his character.
The screen went red.
“Wait! What happened there?” Brandon cried in confusion.
The four men were engaged in playing some...um...first person shooter game I think Spencer called it. Apparently, Uncle Rick was more at home with the stock of a real rifle or machine gun than a game controller.
I noticed that the Van Pelt twins, as well as Random and Isabeau were laughing uncontrollably as they watched the men from a nearby Davenport. Apparently something was afoot in virtual reality!
Everyone here seemed to be releasing the stress of the last few days in his or her own unique way.
Tish and Melanie sat at one table conversing with Mina, Billie, and the Reynolds twins. Occasionally Billie would look annoyed, as a tiny mist would form directly over the table. The two linguists laughed uncontrollably while Mina just sat quietly stirring her tea with a straw until the phenomena disappeared.
Others of my crew either sat conversing with their own temporal twins or chose some of the other entertainment Reilly had to offer.
Jacki, Joss, Cami, and Cassi seemed to be engrossed in their own, specialized, version of something Jacki- present day Jack- called Jenga. This variation of the game pitted the player’s concentration on stacking the various sized blocks against her opponent’s strategies to combat that. As described, it sounded simple, until you realized that the initial block and its ever increasing, upward stack floated several feet above the table the four were seated around, and that the hairs on my arm nearest them stood to attention and began tingling the closer I got.
“She’s smarter than she lets on, Alex.” One of the Jacks said to me without either turning her attention from the hovering stack of blocks. I assumed that one or both was on offense.
“Who’s smarter than she lets on, Jack?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Anna Beth, Cap. She is a remarkably strong willed woman.” Joss- my Jack- said.
“Of course, Jack, she’s a Terran. They all have strong minds.” I reminded her.
“She’s different.” She said, her concentration remaining on the game before her.
“I know she’s different, Jack.” I replied matter-of-factly.
My Ex-O’s head turned slightly away from the game she was so diligently concentrating on before suddenly letting out a shrill yelp and jumping off her seat an inch or two.
“Hey! That’s not fair, Cassi! Jacki and I stated before we started that goosing your opponent was off limits! I win by way of technical infraction!”
“I did nothing of the sort, Aunt Jacki!” Cassi said with a hurt look.
I saw Cami’s lips twitch slightly.
“You! You sneaky...” Joss figuratively shot daggers at her sister Mind Warrior.
“Ladies! We will not bring about Armageddon while in Reilly! I’m sure Alex might take offense to her facility being laid waste!” I laughed. “Now what’s this about Anna Beth being different, Jack?” I smiled at them. I wanted to see how much they had learned from ‘listening’.
“She’s starting to see light, Alex.”
“Okay...and?”
“We estimate that she will regain her sight sometime in the next four days, Cap.”
“That’s wonderful, Jack. Have you told Emily yet?” I asked, my smile widening at the news and that Jack had been so preoccupied by their game that neither had noticed Emily behind me.
“Not yet, Alex. I have a bad feeling about her though.”
“Oh?”
“Ya. Something’s just not right, like maybe we shouldn’t trust her so much yet. I don’t know, Cap, it just feels...off.” Jack looked back at me, squinted one eye and raised only one corner of her mouth.
She looked so cute when she did that!
“Well, I can relieve you of one worry, you four.” I looked around the table. “Present day Corrine is receiving her third tat tonight.” I fought hard not to show my enthusiasm. “She’s been going in after Anna Beth is asleep hoping to reach deep enough to mend her retinas. She’s with her right now.” I informed them.
“You four don’t have the market cornered on developing your gifts, Jack.” Emily interrupted as she stepped out beside me. “And I encouraged her to try.”
“I didn’t know, Em.” Jacki looked apologetic.
“That’s surprising! I thought the ‘tabloids’ would have jumped all over that one!” Emily giggled and pointed to the four women around the table before she left us and made her way over to Spencer.
All four were still frowning as I decided to revisit Jack’s ‘feeling’.
“So...given what you now know about our patient, do you still have that feeling, Jack?” I looked at both of them.
“Yes.” My Jack...Joss said quietly with a concerned look on her face.
“Care to elaborate?”
“She’s going to test your trust in her, Cap.” She squinted up at me as she questioned her own feelings.
“Yes, Jack, she will. She will do what you or I would do...what we, as well trained officers, would do when unsure of our...’benefactors’.”
“Cap?”
“When I first arrived at Reilly, I had no idea where I was- I had no idea who you were, Cami.” I gestured to her as an example. “Everyone spoke strangely. I could barely understand the tech-talk y’all used. I figured I had been captured somehow and interrogations would begin at any moment- maybe followed close behind by torture.”
“You first thought us enemies, Alex?” Cami gasped as things now made sense to her.
“Yes, Sweetheart, I did. That’s why I invoked the Geneva Accords- name, rank, and serial number. It wasn’t until y’all started that dumb Navy, Naval, Naval Orange comparison talk that I finally realized that no interrogator would be that inept!” I giggled as I recalled the incident.
Cami was blushing as I looked up from the floor and my memory.
“So she’s going to test us, Cap? How bad will it be? Like when we arrived on Terra?” Joss inquired.
“No, Jack, she’s nowhere near that powerful. In fact, I’d like you four to go easy on her. She’s still healing and I wouldn’t want her limbs flying off in all directions.” I again giggled.
“So what’s going to happen then?” Cassi asked innocently.
“Billie gets her second tat!” I smiled deviously as I nodded to the table across the room.
“Alex, the girl is so guarded I have no idea what her first gift is!” Jacki griped in frustration.
“Really, Jack? She’s a member of Kili’s royal bloodline. She sees the future, of course.” I laughed.
“Does she know that, Cap?” Both Jacks raised the same eyebrow.
“Maybe? In a roundabout way.” My devious smile grew bigger.
“You really have become a first class tease, Alexandra Steinert.” Joss giggled.
“Guilty as charged, Commander.” I said as I noticed Alex Covington enter the room. We made eye contact and she started over to me. For whatever reason, I glanced at my wristwatch- 1911hrs. As yet I hadn’t seen my Sam or Cassie today, I realized. I also realized I felt something else...something not so welcome.
I winced slightly and my hand automatically went for my gut.
Jack noticed immediately.
“Alex, are you alright?”
“Ya, Jack, I think I just started.” I said, noticing that Alex had stopped in her tracks. “Hey, sis.” I shyly greeted her.
“You!” She pointed to me directly as her face immediately grew angry. “You stay away from me! Don’t y’all dare touch me- ya hear?” She exclaimed as she began backing away. That is until she flinched a bit and looked down as her hand moved to rub her own abdomen.
“Damn, not again! Alex, when are you going to learn how to count? This makes the fifteenth time!” She exclaimed as she angrily stomped over to where her Brandon sat- still perplexed at the decidedly mysterious self-modifying video game.
I could do nothing but blush.
Young Alexandra had been across the room talking with Melanie, Alexis, and Reilly when my present self had started to scold me. As she approached, she looked concerned- especially when she saw how red my cheeks were.
“Grandmother, Are you okay? Is there a prob...?” Her expression immediately changed as she too looked at her belly. “Never mind, I figured it out! Thanks a bunch, Grandma!” She shook her head with a slight frown, turned around and retreated back to her girlfriends. A short, animated conversation took place between them and Reilly turned to meet my eyes with a smirk. My niece rolled her eyes in amusement.
“Mom nature surprised you again, Cap?” Joss snickered. Good thing she’s not Japanese!”
I just forced a smile and walked away silently with as much dignity as I had left.
Since I wouldn’t be ‘driving’ for the next seven days, I decided to let loose and sample some of Kili’s homebrew.
2230hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 14th, 2028
“Alexandra, I think it’s time you stopped refilling that glass and turn in!” Spencer suggested as he placed a hand on my shoulder from behind.
“Why? It’s not like I kin go en’where!” I groused.
“Emily, I think I should escort your sister back to her room.” He said as he gently took my arm.
“Spence, I’m not that drunk! I kin get ta mah room on mah own!” I complained, as he seemed to go slightly out of focus for a second, but only a few times.
“Ya, and I’m not that irresponsible to let you do that, Alex! Let’s go, time for the Empress to go nightie-night!”
“Nightie-night, ever’one!” I heard myself giggle. I remember thinking that a pale pink nightie would really be comfortable tonight.
“Wow! Alex, why did you do that? Emily would go ballistic if she saw me with you in that thing!” I think he said. “I better get you home before Tibius sees you!”
We were standing before my door.
“Open up!” I think I said.
“Are you sure that’s your pass code, Alex?” Spencer asked.
“Ith voice operated, silly! Why won’t ya open, ya ‘tupid door?”
“Alexandra, you have locked your door.” RVP informed me.
“How could ah lock the door if ah’m out here? Just let me in RVPee!”
“Access granted, ‘Empress’.”
I remembered placing a kiss on Spencer’s cheek…or was it his lips…anyway; I entered my room and passed out on the near side of my bed.
1000hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 15th, 2028
The thick fog engulfing my mind cleared slowly as I felt a hand gently massaging my left breast. Whoever it was knew exactly how it was done. ‘Tibius’ I thought, but how had he gotten in my room.
My fog-shrouded mind refused my feeble attempts to focus as the massage continued. I began to feel the warmth of another body against my back- it made sense- of course someone was in bed with me.
Someone was in bed with me!
My eyes flew wide open and I immediately felt the sting of the reflected morning sunshine as it filled the room!
The fear of who was behind me kept me frozen in place on my right side. Still the soft hand gently caressed me.
“Mmmmm, Gailan, you feel so soft.” My voice purred from behind me as the soft hand slowly moved down to my hip and proceeded to take a slight right.
Still I was frozen in place as the hand began gently searching for something no longer there.
“What?” I heard Alex Reilly spit as I felt her abruptly sit up behind me. “How’d you get in my room?”
I stayed still and didn’t answer her. I was still trying to figure out that very same question as best my throbbing head could. A familiar face and tussled, dark blonde tresses appeared over me as my hangover suddenly abated.
“Alex! What in the Goddess’s name are you doing here?” She asked in a hushed, but angry tone!
I said the first thing that came to mind. “Trying to sleep.” I said sheepishly.
“How did you get in here? I thought I disabled door access after I came in!”
Rubbing my head in vain, I tried to focus on the answer. “ I…I think I overrode you. I can’t really remember.”
She pulled me onto my back and stared at me, eye to eye. I noticed her eyes drift down to my shoulders. Slowly she pulled back the cover from me.
“Where on Reilly did you get that?” She exclaimed as her eyes focused lower.
“Get what?” I honestly had no idea what she was talking about.
“The semi-transparent, boudoir covering you barely have on, that’s what!” Her face showed a mixture of shock, surprise, and curiosity.
I raised my head slightly to look. “I…I…I don’t know. How…how did I get into this?”
“You don’t know?”
“Honestly…no.”
Alex Reilly sniffed the air over me. “You were consuming large amounts of spirits, weren’t you?”
“I maybe had a few drinks.” My head was now clear. Thank goodness for our fast healing!
Alex just stared at me in disbelief.
“You had more than ‘a few’, honey! If my recall of your memory can be trusted, a dozen glasses of Kili’s trademark distillation will never qualify as ‘a few’!” Alex looked distracted for a second. “Oh, and you even brought me a present. Really Alex, you shouldn’t have.” Her sarcasm was overwhelming.
“I’m sorry.” I whispered as last night’s activities flooded back.
“Well…“ Alex paused a moment as she noticed the tears forming in my eyes. “I guess we’re all safe from the Terrans.” She forced a tight smile as she turned over and exited her side of the bed.
Standing before the mirror, her modest blue silk pajamas changed into a sheer pink nightie identical to mine.
“I’m archiving this for when Gailan calls.” She said over her shoulder. “Wherever did you dream this covering up from, Alex?”
“It just popped into my head last night…I think.” I looked around the room searching for the answer.
“I love it!” She said as it changed color to a pale blue. “This works well also!” Alex continued as she evaluated her reflection. “What do you think about this in blue, Alex?”
“I think exactly as you do, Alex. I was the one that thought it up, remember?”
“Actually, I do.” She winked as I took my place beside her at the mirror. I brought up the heads up display and thought about the pale blue. Alex Reilly and I now wore matching lingerie.
“Alex, I thought you ought to know that Anna…Beth…is…um…” Cindy barged into the room and stopped dead in her tracks, her mouth falling wide open.
Alex Reilly looked at me. “I’d guess you forgot to re-disable the door too?” She asked in a voice that didn’t sound entirely happy.
“I didn’t mean to interrupt anything, Empress! I’ll stop by later.”
She turned to leave.
I could feel my face burning with embarrassment.
“You didn’t interrupt anything, Cindy. Alex and I were just trying to decide on the proper shade. What do you think…blue or pink?”
Alex Reilly’s nightie became pink again.
“My money’s on the pink, Empress. Definitely the pink.”
“Thank you, Miss Riggby. Alex Steinert, you always have a better sense of fashion. Why?”
“Maybe because she saw us from the other perspective?” Cindy giggled as her hand covered her Cheshire smile.
“I hadn’t included that into my initial set of calculations, Cindy, thank you.”
I concentrated on my choice of clothes for the day and decided on a blue tank and a pair of short blue demin shorts. The closet in the wall to my right opened to reveal a pair of blue and white trimmed ‘cross-trainers’ as my present-day twin called them- a pair of white anklets were folded nicely atop them.
Retrieving the shoes and socks, I sat on the side of the bed and began putting them on.
“So, you were saying something about Anna Beth, Cindy?” I asked as I tied my shoes.
Alex Reilly had decided to follow my lead except her tank top and shoes were pink.
“The patient is acting funny, Captain. I haven’t been able to get a read on her. She must have put up a defensive barrier to my gift. My natural talent tells me she’s going to do something stupid though!”
“Of course she is, lieutenant. She’s first and foremost a soldier- just like you or I- one that is still not sure whether to trust us, and so she must try to escape. Anna Beth has just gotten a usable portion of her sight back and feels this is her chance to escape.”
“Why would she want to escape from Reilly? We saved her life!”
“Wouldn’t you fare better under interrogation if you weren’t dying, Cindy?”
“Oh. So, what should we do, Empress?”
“Nothing. I started this whole thing, so I’ll take care of it, Cindy. Just let Emily know that Anna Beth has fully recovered.” I told her as I stood up and headed for the door. Alex Reilly was right behind me followed by a confused Cynthia Riggby.
“Alex, are you sure you don’t need help on this?” Jack thought to me as Alex Reilly and I met Alex Covington and young Alexandra at the end of the infirmary hallway.
“Just stay back and do as I suggested last night, Jack. That goes for you too, Cami and Cassi.”
I motioned for my sisters to hold just outside the door to Anna Beth’s room before I went in. Anna Beth lay on her bed quietly. Knowing better, she appeared to still be asleep.
Her eyes snapped open and she stared into my eyes.
“You will transport me back to the land of the pyramids! Back to the day the evil Hathor imprisoned me!”
I felt sleepy, but not much more than to yawn. I decided to play along.
“I require more concise coordinates, M’lady. Earth day, date, and year; time of day would also be beneficial.” I droned.
Anna Beth stared at me in amazement for a moment.
“I wish to go back to midday, the one hundred sixth day of the three thousandth and twenty-first year before the birth of the Hebrew prophet!” She said slowly, making sure she did the math right.
“A preferred location in Egypt is also needed, M’lady” I monotoned. My eyes were starting to feel dry. I needed to blink- badly.
“Memphis.”
“You will need to stand next to me and take my hand, M’lady.” I said, standing upright again and staring directly ahead.
I felt her grasp my right hand.
“The trip will be short and uneventful, M’lady. This way, please.” I turned and walked stiffly through the doorway, still staring forward.
“We have arrived, M’lady.” I droned as I stopped in the middle of the hallway. RVP had photos of Egypt- specifically the Giza Plateau- displayed on the hallway walls.
“What? I said I wanted you to take me back to the pyramids! We are still in the same building!” She said in an angry voice as she turned me roughly to face her. As she again looked deep into my eyes, I saw the other three Alex’s emerge from a doorway behind us and across the hall.
“And why would you want to go back? To act on your plan to dispatch Janelle Hathor before she can capture you?” I asked as I blinked finally. My sisters joined me in surrounding her.
“You tricked me! You knew I would do this, didn’t you?” Anna Beth accused in anger as she pointed to me and stomped her foot hard on the floor.
I glanced around her and winked.
“We are the Empress! Of course we saw this attempt at revenge!” The four of us said in unison.
Anna Beth dropped to her knees and immediately broke into tears before us.
“Why didn’t it work? It should have worked!” She sobbed.
“I’m afraid your gift still does not work on me, Commander, but if your gift had even the slightest effect, you would still be here, I’m afraid. You see…my gift does not work while menstruating. That is my biggest flaw, Anna Beth.” I leaned over to offer her my hand.
“Why would you tell me your weakness? I have just tried to escape!” She seemed reluctant to take my hand.
“It would have been an escape only if you succeeded…and only if you were actually a prisoner- which you definitely aren’t, honey! Y’all are no more a prisoner of Reilly than we are, Commander!” I smiled as she looked into my eyes before taking my hand. I helped Anna Beth to her feet.
“But…you don’t know me…what I am capable of!” She blinked as she sniveled.
“Doesn’t matter, sweetheart!” Alex Reilly cut in. “We…” She pointed to the other three of us. “We have seen your future among us and will do everything in our power to see that you remain our sister! Be it here in Reilly, on Terra, or back in ancient Egypt, you are now one of the good guys, M’lady Commander- like it or not!” Alex Reilly punctuated her statement by crossing her arms in front of her and raising an eyebrow.
“Lady Anna Beth.” My granddaughter started, “M’lady, we wish you no harm, only that you trust us as you would any other friend or acquaintance. You have been given no basis for distrust- only the love of people who truly care for you.”
“But I tried to escape by taking one of you hostage!” She sniffed again.
“And just where would you have gone once outside these walls?” I motioned about us. “Have you forgotten that we are on an island in the Pacific Ocean? The nearest land is another group of islands about two hundred miles to the east- over a day’s journey by boat.”
“Right.” Alex Covington added. “By doing so you demonstrated your military training. Allie and I expected nothing less, Commander. After all, isn’t a soldier’s first duty after being captured, to escape?”
“There you four are!” Emily sounded excited as she approached from her office at the end of the hall. “I wanted to let you know that I…” Her voice trailed off as she noticed her patient surrounded by ‘the Empress’.
Anna Beth turned around in response to Emily’s voice.
“You are they’re sister?” She squinted at the still unclear, approaching figure, apparently taken off guard by our resemblance.
“Of course, Alex and I are sisters- now.” Emily smiled. She then looked around at the four of us.
“I guess you already know that her eyesight has started to return.”
We all nodded in unison.
“Stop that! Just stop that this instant! It’s hard enough to take when there are just two of you! Four is major overkill, Alex- especially when you look like a rainbow grouped together like this!”
Emily was right- as usual. All four of us had chosen the same style outfit; my blue top and matching cross-trainers; Alex Reilly’s pink top with matching shoes; Alex Covington’s bright yellow top and coordinated trainers; and rounding out the spectrum was Young Alexandra’s red top with matching cross-trainers. Together we did indeed look like a set of quadruplets dressed in different shades to tell us apart!
I quickly nudged Alex Reilly’s arm. “And y’all claim we don’t think the same, sis?” I giggled.
She turned to me, her mouth agape in disbelief. “I claimed we…you told me that, hun!”
I simply smiled and turned my attention back to Emily- both of them. My Emily…Amelia, had joined her twin.
Anna Beth looked shocked and near collapse, seeing two of Emily. Under their lab coats you could see that they also thought alike, wearing identical outfits.
“Emily, I think your patient needs some air. Is her vision recovered enough for sunlight?” I asked, noticing the woman’s color fade.
“Only if she wears these sunglasses, Allie.” She answered as she reached into her right coat pocket and produced a pair of spectacles with very dark lenses.
Anna Beth cautiously accepted them and carefully put them on.
“Stylin’, girl!” Alex Covington chimed out.
“I could have used these when we first arrived on Earth!” Anna Beth replied as she looked around through them.
“Now then, would you care to experience the beauty that we call Kili Island through free eyes, M’lady?” I inquired as I offered my hand.
1400hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 15th, 2028
Once clear of Reilly, Anna Beth and I walked the mile or so then made our way through Mina’s present day village and finally out to the dock.
“And right here is where we moor the Sand Dollar, Commander. Would you care for a tour?” I asked with a wide smile.
“That is the strangest boat I have ever seen! What do you call it?”
“That’s my submarine…the Sand Dollar!” I pointed to it.
“No, that vessel out there!” She pointed farther out- past the two identical boats tied up on either side to the extended dock.
I turned to look where she was pointing.
“Detroit! What’s she doing in this close?” I gasped aloud.
‘Alex, Detroit is hailing us. They need you and Alex Covington aboard right away.’ Jack’s voice thundered through my head.
‘I’d like to oblige, but my Empress powers are disabled right now, Jack!’ I thought back- hopefully with as much volume or more.
‘Ya, I know. That’s why they’re coming in…to get you two.’
There was no way possible for the huge, modern boat to tie up, so after a few minutes, we noticed a large inflatable craft speeding toward our position. Alex Covington joined Anna Beth and I. We commanded our clothing to change back to our uniforms just as the rubber powerboat slowed at the end of the dock. Anna Beth seemed amazed by the sudden change in clothing as she stared down at her very own dress whites. I was thinking Randi had something to do with that!
“Admiral? Captain? CINCPAC has informed us that we are to remove you to a safe location!” Julia Masterson shouted as two of her men immediately jumped from the craft- each with a rope- temporarily securing the boat to the dock.
“Jules, what’s going on?” Alex Covington shouted over the engine.
“We can’t talk right now, Admiral, our orders are very specific though! Commander, if you would please step back?” Julia motioned to Anna Beth to step away from us.
“And why would she do that, Commander?” A gravelly voice shouted from behind us.
“Admiral Demmit, Sir!” Julia instantly stood to attention and saluted.
“Commander Masterson, we are all going. Is that understood?” Uncle Rick growled.
“But Admiral, my men…they won’t understand, sir!” She said perplexed.
“Commander, do the words ‘top secret’ still hold the same meaning today as they did back in ’44?”
“If not more, sir!” She answered.
“Good to hear!”
I noticed that the two men holding the mooring lines also heard our conversation. The two stared at Uncle Rick as if seeing a ghost. He quietly regarded them a moment.
“Do you men have a problem with me being here?” He growled.
Both men silently, slowly shook their heads.
“Good! Let’s go, Commander!” Admiral Demmit ordered as he quickly helped Anna Beth, Alex and I into the ‘Zodiac’, Alex called it, and we shoved off.
“What’s so all important about getting Alex and her sister off the island in such haste, Cmdr. Masterson?” Uncle Rick shouted over the engine.
“CINCPAK has received intelligence that an unknown foreign government has embedded agents into your crew, Admiral Covington! HQ feels you would be safer onboard Detroit, Ma’am! I can say more once we’re submerged.” Julia Masterson explained as she kept staring at Anna Beth.
Our Terran friend was desperately trying to act natural. I saw her eyes widen slightly when Jules mentioned that we would be submerging
1430hrs, USS Detroit- Wardroom, off Kili Island, May 15th, 2028
Our arrival on Detroit was somewhat less spectacular than I had anticipated. Alex, Anna Beth, and I were treated as your average everyday officers, but Uncle Rick…Admiral Demmit faced stares, gasps, collisions, and downright confusion as we were escorted into Detroit’s wardroom. I noticed that the familiar faces we passed had actual smiles as the old man walked by. Still, everyone stood to attention for the Admirals- alive or …presumed dead.
“Admiral Demmit, it’s nice to see you again, sir! I’ve missed your engaging stories these last forty or so years! In case we haven’t been officially introduced yet, I’m Commander Vernon Reynolds, Captain of the Detroit, sir.” Vernon offered his hand.
“Captain.” Admiral Demmit acknowledged him, shook his hand, and both waited until we women sat down. “So captain, what’s so damned urgent that CINCPAC deemed it necessary to interrupt our conference?”
Uncle Rick’s tone left no question that he was now in charge, and that this was an inconvenience to us.
“We have been informed that the Empress’ conference may have been infiltrated by spies of some unknown government, sir. CINCPAC, having some knowledge of the Empress, has ordered us to protect her at all cost. Julia and I understand that this is not necessary or even prudent, but we are still required to follow orders, sir.”
“I wouldn’t want it any other way, Captain.” Demmit smiled. “Do we know anything more about this foreign government? How was the information obtained and is it valid?”
“All we know is that the Pentagon intercepted an encrypted communication. Their specialists were able to decode some of the message, but not all of it. The brass thought it menacing enough to order your retrieval.”
‘Jack, are you getting this?’ I thought to her.
‘Aye, Cap. I’m having the Randi’s run it as we speak.’
‘Keep me informed, Jack.’
‘Aye.’
Any clues as to its transmission point, Vernon?” I asked on a hunch.
“None, Allie, but Jones has a few thoughts on that…plus I expect Jacquelyn Cummins to relay information from Reilly’s instruments any time now.” He smiled.
“Ah, I suspect Mr. Jones has a few thoughts on us as well, Vernon.” I giggled as Alex’s eyes met mine. “Jack’s already on it as you expected.”
I noticed Anna Beth start to fidget. She looked slightly out of sorts- in fact she looked pale.
“Anna Beth, is everything okay?” I asked.
“I’ve forgotten how confining military compartments can be, Empr…captain.”
“It’s okay, Commander, we’re all family here.” I confided.
“Of course, Empress, I should have considered that.”
“Commander, are you a past sister or future sister? I don’t seem to recall you from any of our reunions.”
“Both! Anna Beth is an astronaut, Julia.”
“So you met at NASA? I’m Julia Masterson. My mom served with the Empress in World War Two. This is Vernon Reynolds. His mom also served with Captain Steinert.”
“Pleasure to meet both of you.” Anna Beth replied, seeming to relax a little. I could see that she was still not comfortable sitting here.
“So, you were an astronaut? What program? Mercury, Gemini, Apollo, Shuttle, Aries?” Vernon went down the list in child-like fascination.
“Meridian. Meridian twelve, Captain Reynolds.” She answered proudly and then her expression changed to worry.
“Meridian?” Vernon looked confused for a moment. “Oh, I get it! Welcome to the twenty-first century, Commander!”
Anna Beth looked more relieved. “You are not surprised I am not from this time period?”
“Not at all! The Empress is always bringing home ‘strays’- if you know what I mean.” He gave her a warm smile and a wink.
“So where do you call home, Commander?” He quickly continued.
“Memphis, but I’m originally from Citadel, Captain.” Anna Beth again toggled her expression from proud to worry.
“I guess the military life never really leaves the system, huh? Funny, but you don’t sound like a volunteer?”
I noticed a slight twitch of Vernon’s eye brow- just like his mom, I thought.
“Do ah sound like um from the ‘Show-Me’, Vern?” Alex quickly countered. Uncle Rick winked back at her.
“Admiral, I didn’t mean to imply! I just…okay, they must talk differently in your time, Commander. Forgive me for any accusations, ma’am.” Vernon said, backing down from his unintentional interrogation.
“Vern, let’s agree that Anna Beth is from a very long way away and leave it at that. We will vouch for her character, Captain Reynolds.” Alex stated and we both nodded, as did Uncle Rick.
“Understood, Admiral Covington.”
‘Alex?’ Jack’s voice asked in my head. It caught me by surprise.
“Aunt Jacki’s talking to them.” I heard Julia say while asking Jack to continue.
‘Alex, Reilly’s high-gain antenna array picked up a message about an hour ago. Randi put it through decryption and you’re not going to believe who it’s from!’ She sounded surprised.
‘Enlighten us, Jack.’ I heard a slight echo in the background. Alex and I looked at each other and grinned.
‘Janelle Hathor! She apparently transmitted a very high power burst of information from Ancient Egypt that just got back here today! Are we ever going to be rid of that…?’
‘Never mind that Jack, what did the message say?’ I asked, again with the slight echo.
‘It warned that there are several aliens in attendance at the conference- aliens that intend on killing the Empress of Time and Space so as to overtake the world governments without her retaliation! Alex, that’s low…even for Hathor!’
‘We’ll take care of it on our end, Jack. Thanks.’ I smiled as I opened my eyes.
Until I noticed two marines enter the compartment.
“Gentlemen, please escort the Commander here to our brig! I want Lieutenant Hilf’s people watching her twenty-four, seven, understood?” Julia Masterson ordered as Captain Reynolds sadly looked at Anna Beth.
“Commanders, I will not resist. I will proceed to your brig peacefully.” She said dejectedly.
“Jules, you’re making a big mistake!” Alex growled out. Uncle Rick looked a little taken aback by her tone.
“I’m sure I am Empress, but your safety is of utmost concern!” She replied in a similar tone.
An almost familiar tingling followed by the hairs standing to attention all over my body could mean only one thing.
Detroit seemed to lurch in the upward direction.
“Jacquelyn Cummins, you better put my boat down this instant! We are only following orders!” Vernon Reynolds shouted into the ceiling.
A slight rumble told me that we were at or just above the surface- probably heading for the shallows around Kili.
‘Jack, what are you doing?’ I thought to her in a whisper.
‘Not us, Alex! Cami and Cassi are behind this!’ She replied, also at a whisper.
‘Make them stop or we all do time in Leavenworth!’
‘No can do, Alex! They’re serious about this! If we try to interfere they may just crush her back into a billet with all hands on-board!’
“Captain, I know this sound impossible but…but the equipment…it says we’re at plus thirty feet, sir!” Detroit’s RADAR operator burst through the door.
His face paled significantly at seeing Uncle Rick seated before him. He said the only thing he could, given the situation.
“Buaaah.”
“Get in here and shut the damn door, Chief!” Captain Reynolds shouted.
The stunned man imperceptibly nodded and slowly closed the door behind him- carefully making sure it was secure.
“Yes, that’s him, sailor! Alive and well here in 2028! Admiral Demmit, meet our RADAR and Surveillance Officer, Demetrius Jones. Jonesy, Admiral Richard Demmit. Have a seat, chief.” Vernon introduced the two men.
“Captain, I believe someone has a problem with your orders. I suggest…” The old man rubbed his forehead. “I suggest that we hear them out.” Uncle Rick recommended in his trademark gravelly voice.
Captain Reynolds touched the device on his ear. “Helm, all stop and assume surface configuration!” He paused as if listening.
“Those are my orders, Lieutenant!” He groused.
“Skipper?”
“Jonesy, if I miss my guess, we ARE about thirty feet off the water…and heading for shore. I don’t think the screws are of much good, do you?” The frightened chief shook his head. “All I can say for sure is please, do not…repeat…do not…piss these people off, sailor!” Vernon looked serious and defeated all at once.
“How’s that possible, sir?” He then looked at his first officer. “Ma’am?”
“Captain Reynolds, I implore you, I will not attempt any escape or violence. May I be seated until this vessel has become stationary? I am none too fond of water or any sudden, related, bone shattering stops!” Anna Beth pleaded. She now looked ready to vomit.
“Gentlemen, let her sit down. You two might want a seat also until we stop.” He motioned for the two perplexed Marines to each take a seat as he sighed.
“Admiral, would you like to handle this?” Vernon motioned with his hand to Alex Covington.
Admiral Demmit looked shocked as I nodded to Alex in support.
“Captain, everything will be okay and I assure you that we have not been infiltrated by an ‘unknown’ government! The Terrans have been our friends and allies since I first met them on their home world in 1944. They are hardly aggressive unless provoked and follow stricter moral protocols than anything we have here on Earth!” Alex explained.
All eyes were now on my temporal twin.
“Since 1944, Empress?” Julia gasped in surprise. “Why did you not mention any of this to us?”
“Because we all decided that the world…and the majority of our children…were not ready- especially the world in general, Jules! Earth has enough on its plate without knowing that people like us exist in many other solar systems!”
“You…you…you did not just say people exist in other solar systems…now…now…now I heard you right, didn’t I Admiral?” Chief Jones fought with his words as he tried to hold it together.
“Alex, do you really want to do this now?” Uncle Rick questioned.
“It’ll work out, Uncle Rick. I’ve seen a positive outcome from what happens here this evening.” I assured him.
“Wait! Y’all are tellin’ me you’re his nieces?” The astonished Chief asked, allowing both his pitch and accent to rise.
“Yes I am.” Alex and I said simultaneously.
Chief Jones’ eyes grew very big.
“Naw, hell no, ain’t no way! I’m dreamin’ this whole thing! I knew I shoulda' told ol’ Peterson to hold the anchovies an’ mushrooms on my pizza!”
I looked to Alex a minute. She nodded her agreement that this was how it was to transpire.
“Demetrius, I know it sounds like science-fiction, but Admiral Covington and I are one in the same. I am her past self from 1944. I am Commander Alexandra Steinert, the original and only captain of the USS Sand Dollar- SS353.” I told the three confused men calmly. Two of them nodded understanding.
“I’m not buyin’ it Admiral…or Commander…or whoever! Y’all would have to be over a hundred! What I see can’t be over twenty!” He paused a second. “Why does the Ex-O keep callin’ y’all ‘Empress’?”
“First off, hun, I’ll be a hundred an’ twelve in August, and shame on y’all fer forcin’ a lady ta admit ta tellin’ her age! Secondly, ah am called the Empress on accounta’ that’s who ah am- the Empress a’ Time an’ Space!” I looked him dead in the eyes. “Only not right now…I’m kinda at mah monthly dis’vantage, so any demonstration’ll have ta wait a few more days, hun.”
“We figured that when Aunt Jacki told us to come and get you, Alex.” Julia admitted as Vernon nodded in agreement.
The new arrival to the room began looking back and forth between Alex and I and hisCommanding Officers.
“Dude! Give it a rest, they aren’t going to bite!” Vernon Reynolds laughed. “I’ve known the Empress for most of my seventy-five years! She has yet to do anything evil!” He paused. “But then again, there was that one time when you…”
“Can it, Vern that was a teaching aid!” Alex interrupted with a hiss.
“You…you all knew…about this?” The chief just managed to squeak out. “You’re ssssseventy-fffffffive?”
“Both our mothers served with Alex on the Sand Dollar, Jonesy- as well as several other’s of our crew.” Vern replied, quickly glancing to the two marines in the room.
Detroit let out a moaning thud, shook moderately, and several distressing metallic creaks escaped her pressure hull. We had arrived on Kili- literally!
“Our flight crew has given permission to debark the submarine. Please be sure that your seats and tray tables have been returned to their fully upright positions and enjoy your stay on beautiful Kili Island. The weather today is a tropical eighty-seven degrees with light to moderate breezes out of the east-southeast, plenty of sunshine, and sixty percent humidity. As always, we thank you for choosing to fly Darough Air!” Randi Van Pelt’s pleasant, perky voice announced from the speakers throughout the grounded submarine.
“Is that who I think it is, Alex?”
“Of course, Vernon, Chief Van Pelt IS my communications officer, after all.” I giggled.
“So help me, Alex, if Jacki put even one scratch on my boat…”
“Or what, Captain? I’m sure Commander Cummins went easy on the American Taxpayer’s investment!” Admiral Demmit scolded.
“Um…not Jack, Admiral. Camille and Cassi Darough, sir.” I corrected him.
“Oh, well I’m sure the Daroughs treated Detroit with kid gloves too, Captain.”
“We will now start debarkation with the first class passengers. Those seated in the Wardroom please move topside via the nearest exit.” Randi’s voice came over the speakers again. She sounded like she was having way too much fun!
Vernon tapped his ear set twice. “All hands, this is Captain Reynolds. Starting now, I have authorized a two…” He looked over to Alex and me. Together we held up a total of six fingers. “I mean a six day shore leave! I want everyone on his or her best behavior for Admirals Covington and Demmit. Also, I am required to warn you that we have entered a highly classified, top-secret, Black-Ops area and must hold what we see and hear in the utmost confidence! Enjoy this unexpected shore leave. Captain Reynolds ou…oh, and don’t piss off the natives! Reynolds out!” He begrudgingly tapped the ear set twice again.
As we made our way topside, equipment could be heard shutting down behind us. A frantic sailor weaved and twisted to catch up to our group.
“Captain!” He shouted, almost out of breath. Vernon Reynolds stopped and we all turned to face the voice.
“Captain, the control rods in the Reactor just lowered themselves into the reaction chamber, sir! It effectively caused a shutdown! We’re dead in the water, sir!” The sailor looked over at Alex and I.
“Empress, what did we do wrong? Why are we aground at Kili?”
“Relax, Tim. There’s been a message received from our sisters in Memphis that has been decoded out of context. An old adversary has apparently gotten her hands on the Giza transmitter and means to scuttle our conference any way she can.
“Wait!” A beleaguered Chief Jones interrupted. “Y’all aren’t talkin’ about Memphis, Tennessee, are you? You’re talkin’ Memphis, as in Egypt, huh?” He regarded the smiles on Alex and my face. “Oh Lordy, it’s got to be food poisonin’- please let it just be food poisonin’!”
I don’t think the man’s eyes could open any farther without dropping out! As it was, there wasn’t too much lid keeping them in they’re sockets.
“I thought that was one of those old UFO conspiracy theories, Empress?” Julia asked from ahead of us. I saw a devious grin form on her. “Hey, Jonesy!” She shouted as her features began to change.
“Commander?” Chief Jones asked as he turned back to her.
“BOO!” A woman of African descent said as their eyes made contact.
That was about all Chief Demetrius Jones could take. His bulging eyes simply rolled up into his forehead and he dropped to the floor in a heap.
“Martin, Reagan, assist the chief topside, please.” Julia ordered as her appearance returned to normal.
“Aye, Commander.” The two replied, unaffected by what they had just witnessed.
“Why on Earth did you do that, Jules?” Captain Reynolds asked in surprise.
“Aunt Jacki said that Aunt Emily foresaw a critical spike in his pressure. She suggested I find a way to render him unconscious. A sudden drop in blood pressure is better than popping an artery, right?” She smiled as she raised her hands, palms splayed outward.
“Who was the woman, Jules?” Alex Covington asked calmly as she rolled her eyes.
“Demetrius has a photo of his mom in his quarters…”
“I’m going to have vivid nightmares of this for the rest of my life, or for however long it takes to make me clinically insane, Alex!” Uncle Rick scoffed as he rubbed his forehead again.
“It may get a tad crazier, Admiral Demmit.” I warned, as we again headed topside.
“Wonderful…just wonderful!”
Once we all made it onto Detroit’s aft deck, the true power of the Daroughs became evident. Both Sand Dollars had been moved shoreward several yards to ensure Detroit’s hull could fit perpendicular to the end of the dock. I estimated that another three feet of water would float her again- maybe at the next high tide.
We watched the gangplanks from both Sand Dollars remove themselves and hover over to their sister submarine. Once lined up properly Captain Reynolds, Julia Masterson, Admiral Demmit, Anna Beth, Alex, and I casually walked down them to the dock. Our two marine brothers cautiously hauled their unconscious chief safely down the modified gangplank as well.
The two very flushed, but smiling faces of Cami and Cassi Darough greeted us.
“You know, you two could be court-marshaled for this!” Admiral Covington scolded the two women.
“What fun would that be, Alex?” Cami wrinkled her nose.
“Sister, have they harmed you in any way?” Cassi asked Anna Beth directly.
“Except for reminding me of my arrival to this planet…no. I will be fine once the recalled memories ebb.” She admitted as color slowly returned to her face.
“Julia Masterson, I thought you were on our side!” Cassi turned abruptly to the Commander.
“I am, Cassi! We’re still in the Navy and are expected to follow orders, you know!”
“But Jules, she’s one of us!”
More residents of Reilly approached. Alex Reilly, Emily, Amelia, Mina, Reilly- but just for an instant, the Cummins twins, the Reynolds twins, and, unexpectedly, both Corrine’s!
“She’s a Terran, Cassiopeia Darough! She isn’t even from this planet!
“No, Julia Masterson, she’s from our planet!” Reilly appeared just behind the startled Ex-O.
“What?” Julia turned around then searched for Reilly, finding her back beside Cassi.
“You heard me, Jules, she’s from our planet! Cassi and I were born on Terra- Citadel to be exact!”
While Julia Masterson and Vernon Reynolds pondered this new information, I noticed that Alexis, my Cassie, Samantha, and young Alexandra had appeared off to our left.
“Grandma, y’all okay?” Alexandra asked with concern.
Two heads shot to the voice asking the question.
“She’s your granddaughter?” Julia managed to ask first followed by a gulp. Vernon’s mouth just dropped open.
“I’m also Terran by birth, Commander. As is my mother Alexis.” She motioned to her mother with a proud smile.
“Well, you certainly look like your grandmother!”
“Thank you, Lady Julia.”
“Lady Julia?”
“It’s a long, convoluted Terran tradition, Jules…don’t ask.” Alex giggled. “Let’s clear the dock so Detroit’s crew has more room.”
Alex took one arm and I took Anna Beth’s other arm as we guided her to shore.
“Where do you want the chief, Alex?” one of the marines asked.
“Take him to the Infirmary and have Emily or Cindy look at him. Mr. Jones is in for a rude awakening.”
“Isn’t that the truth, sis!” I laughed.
Looking on from the shoreline, I noticed about one sixth of the crew smiling while the rest simply looked confused. Several men gave Corrine…my Corrine a very lecherous stare.
Then it happened!
Corrine’s hair and chest began to change as her cheeks became flushed.
The Mastersons became twins.
“Bravo, Corrine!” Mina clapped as the now twins hugged each other tightly. Several others of my crew, past and present also applauded another realized gift.
“Oh, Momma!” Julia Masterson cried as she rushed to the two and wrapped her arms around them.
The lecherous stares become frightened disbelief at the sight. I felt a tear form in each eye. Corrine could now start to live a normal life and not be ogled as a freak! No longer would she be teased mercilessly because of her proportions.
I thought for a moment. Was this the right time for Corrine’s gift to reveal itself or had I again changed the future? Why had I initially seen her realize her gift back on Atlantis-Minor and a month from now?
One thing I knew for sure…Mina wasn’t going to like this!
A gentle tap on my forearm brought me back from my worrying.
“Outstanding job, Alexandra! I couldn’t have done it any better, Empress.” Mina congratulated me. She was holding back tears of her own, but smiled all the same.
Alex had dropped back a few steps. She was shaking her head and quietly talking to herself. “Why can’t I remember this? Am I still the real Empress? Did I cause some other tangent to occur?”
“No, sis, you’re still me!” I wrapped my arms around her.
We both felt the familiar tingle pass between us.
“Now you should remember doing this, Alex!” I smiled deviously.
“Ya know, sis, we never could follow the rules very well!”
“To quote one of our sisters- ‘what fun would that be’?”
We both giggled like a couple of schoolgirls!
1600hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 15th, 2028
“Ma? Where am I? Mom!”
“I’m afraid your mother isn’t here, Mr. Jones.” I informed him as Cindy checked his vitals on the display above his head.
“Admiral Covington? Where am I? How did I get here?” Chief Jones started to look around the room frantically. “Is something wrong with me, Admiral?”
“Captain, Mr. Jones! Capt. Alexandra Steinert. I won’t make Admiral until 1975, chief.” I smiled.
“You’re that Empress, aren’t you? This isn’t no food poisonin’, is it?”
“I’m afraid not, Demetrius, I’m real, not some botulistic delirium. By the way, welcome to Reilly Research Facility. You’re in our Infirmary.” I said softly.
“What’s wrong with me, ma’am?”
“You just passed out, that’s all.”
“Master Chief Jones, you had a small aneurism on the left side of your lower cerebral cortex! If Commander Masterson had done nothing to lower your blood pressure, I would be prepping you for autopsy right about now! You are very lucky that we caught this in time!” Cindy told him with a serious, almost scolding tone.
“You mean she really did that? She made herself look like my momma?”
“I’m telling you right now, sailor, calm down!” Cindy wagged a finger at her patient.
“Demetrius, everyone in Kili society has gifts! Julia Masterson inherited her mother’s gift of shapeshifting and Captain Reynolds shares his mother’s gift of localized weather control.
“Are you all aliens, ma’am?”
“No one here is an alien, hun. We’re just…um…just…just a little different- we’re still human though!” I reassured him.
“Cindy, my latest scans of the chief indicate that the aneurism has been repaired, no other defects have been located.” Random’s voice sounded overhead.
“Thanks Randi, I’m recommending Mr. Jones limit his activities for a few more days, though.”
“I concur and shall continue to monitor his vitals while in this facility.”
“Random Peltierre why are you back in Reilly’s A.I.?” I asked in surprise.
“Mother and I are modifying the external interface module, Alex. We located several weak elements in the overall system software. Our goal is to alleviate the bottleneck when two or more external processors are added. Redesign is progressing and stands at forty-five percent complete. We shouldn’t be too much longer, Empress.” Isabeau’s voice replied.
“That doesn’t sound like something any normal human can do, ma’am!” Chief Jones whispered conspiratorially as he looked around the room for the owners of the voices.
“Cindy, I’m going to take the chief for a walk. You’re more than welcome to join us.”
I’d love to, Alex! RVP, I’m finished with the diagnostic equipment. You can put the Infirmary into standby.”
“Power save mode will initiate as you leave the room, Cindy. Oh, the test you ran on Demetrius confirmed Alex’s information and it does indicate type K-1 hibernation. Consultation is advised at the earliest possible opportunity!” Isabeau’s voice answered once more.
Cindy and I looked at each other, silently agreeing with the other.
“Thanks, hun. That’s why I’m here. You two don’t be long now, I have it on good authority that Chief Peterson and Tish are in the kitchen tonight.”
“We’ll be there, Empress!” Isabeau’s excitement made me laugh. Terrans seemed to love Ricki Peterson’s fresh apple pie!
“Shall we walk, Mr. Jones?” I offered him my arm as Cindy Riggby fell in behind us.
I waited until we had visited several areas of the facility before steering us back to the reason for our walk.
“Chief, you look like you could use a good, stiff drink.” I suggested, seeing the total amazement frozen on his face.
“What? No…no, I never touch the stuff, ma’am.” His face turned serious.
“Never, Chief?” My eyebrow raised in doubt.
“No, ma’am- not since I was six or seven. Why?”
Cindy smiled, but put her hand up to cover it as he admitted to consuming alcohol at such an early age, but instantly lost it as Chief Jones quickly turned his head to her.
“Alright, I’ll take the bait! Why would you ask me if I drink in such a cryptic way, ma’am? Am I being tested or something?” He looked at both Cindy and I with a combination of confusion and anger.
We were now coming around the corner to the Rec Room.
“Demetrius, have you ever been to this facility before?” I stopped walking to ask the important question. My serious tone and face made him think hard. He searched the floor, the walls, and the ceiling for the answer.
“Ma’am, as overloaded with all this as I am, I couldn’t say I haven’t been here before!” He said flabbergasted.
“Maybe this next part of our tour will jog your memory then. This is our Recreation Room.”
We entered the large room. Unlike the previous day, it was nearly filled to capacity!
“Demetrius! Good to see you up and around, Chief!” Vernon Reynolds welcomed him from the video gaming area off to our left.
Those in earshot turned from what they were doing to cheer and applaud him.
“Hun, y’all better wire that jaw of yours shut before it really falls off!” I laughed. “So, is any of this familiar at all?”
We started walking into the room and passed several of his fellow crew who congratulated him on his recovery.
He stopped and gawked at the strange competition between the Daroughs and the Cummins twins.
Chief Jones needed a slight nudge to keep him moving.
The introductory music to a game caught his attention and seemed to trigger some memory or feeling.
“Man, I haven’t played this one in years!” Brandon Covington said loudly to his fellow players. He noticed us as Demetrius gently steered us in that direction. “Chief Jones, I’m glad you’re feeling better! I’m Brandon Covington, Alex’s husband.” Brandon offered his hand.
Demetrius’ eyes grew wide again as he silently shook hands. His eyes kept glancing between Brandon and the large screen that displayed the start menu for the supposedly old game. I had no idea how old it actually was, but I knew what was going through Jones’s head.
“Ya, I can’t believe we still have it either! Want to give it a try, Chief?” Brandon laughed at his expression as he offered the controller.
“Is this the man you were telling me of, Empress Alexandra?” Tibius quietly caught my attention as he approached.
I nodded and began the introductions.
“Demetrius Richard Jones Jr, may I introduce Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra.” I waited for the comment from Tibius for shortening protocol. To my surprise, Tibius simply extended his hand to the stunned man.
“Demetrius, it is customary to shake the man’s hand- both here on Earth AND on Terra- not to is considered rude and arrogant on Terra, chief!” I raised a brow and kept staring at the Chief then to Tibius’ hand.
“What?” The stunned chief looked at me a moment. “Oh! S…s…sorry. Sir, it’s an honor to make your acquaintance.” Chief Jones said cautiously as he took Tibius’ waiting hand.
“Yes, Mr. Jones, I am indeed what you call an ‘E.T.’, and I do look like everyone else on this beautiful planet you call home.” Tibius smiled as he paused when the man still shaking his hand widened his eyes even more!
“Yes…yes, I can read your thoughts, sir, but after our initial introduction, only if you allow it. Terran law prohibits…unsolicited intrusions.” Tibius purposely looked toward the heated Jenga game going on a short distance away between the Daroughs and Cummins.
“Chief, with your permission, I’d like Tibius to look for something in your mind, hun- only with your permission though.” I asked sweetly. “He’s done it to me many times. I guarantee it is completely painless.
“You get right down to business, don’t you ma’am?” Demetrius stared at me with misgivings.
“I’m only asking to clear some things up, chief- some things that you may have been asking yourself for years.” I said with a warm smile.
“You mean like why I seem to remember playing this exact game in this exact room? Ma’am, if that’s the way to get some answers and sanity…what the hell! Do it!” Chief Jones shrugged his shoulders. “How you gonna do this mind meld, man?” He asked making different gestures with his right hand.
Tibius and I exchanged confused looks- neither of us had any idea what he meant.
“Sir Demetrius, I need only lay but a finger to your head.”
Chief, before we start, I want to ask what you remember about your Grandmother?”
“My Grandmamma? What does she have to do with anything…oh…you mean she was…” He let a finger dither around the room.
“No, chief, she wasn’t one of us.” I cut him off before any assumptions were made.
“You could have fooled me! The woman had eyes everywhere…everywhere! You sure she wasn’t Terran? Or wherever those four over there are from?” He motioned with his thumb to my fully engaged Mind Warriors.
Tibius and I laughed and I rolled my eyes.
“The sharp wit is certainly familiar.” I acknowledged off-handedly.
“Sir Demetrius, I would like you to think about your grandmother. Try to recall any strange events during those years that you stayed with her, please.”
“Go for it, Sir Tibius!”
A smile formed on the Terran’s face as he reached to touch Chief Jones’s forehead.
The two stood motionless for a few minutes before Tibius lowered his hand.
“Th…that…that was freakin’ awesome! How’d y’all do that?” Demetrius exclaimed with an astonished look.
“Empress, once again you are correct and I am likewise astounded by your abilities! I ask again if you are part Terran, my love?” He asked as I blushed.
“What?” Jones looked at each of us a few times. “What’d you find in there, counselor? Am I hiding the cure for the common cold or something? What is it?”
I waved for Alex to come over as she and Emily walked in. I nodded as she made her way to us.
“Your turn, sis.” I said as I gave her some room by the chief and Tibius.
“So, you don’t remember me, chief- or should I call you Demetrius Ricardo De Johnes?” Her clothing started to change as she asked the question.
Alex was now dressed in a frayed, worn out pair of tight denim shorts. A heavily, sweat-stained, green t-shirt with cut-off sleeves and a worn pair of high top boots with some dingy white socks just showing above them finished off the unflattering fashion. She then produced a rubber band and fixed her hair into a ponytail. I didn’t know I could look so mousy- so librarian-ish!
Predictably, the man’s eyes just about launched from their sockets.
“Standard issue uniform, chief! Didn’t you get yours yet?” She smiled.
“Huh ah. Um, I think you’re lookin’ a little more familiar.”
“Let me help, Alex.” Our present day Corrine offered, appearing behind Emily. She came over to my twin and placed her hands over Alex’s scalp after gathering up all her hair. As she moved her hands down the back of her head, my temporal twin’s hair color darkened several shades. Reaching the end of her ponytail, Corrine smiled and stepped back to admire her work. Our activities had drawn a small crowd of mystified faces.
“I still prefer my natural color, hun!” I giggled as Alex retrieved a pair of non-descript, gold-framed eyeglasses from her pants pocket and placed them on her face. I was amazed that, given the derelict look, I still looked cute- though in an academic way!
“Aren’t you the cute little man- can’t find your mother, hun?” Alex asked Demetrius, pinching his left cheek. Her voice dripped with sweetness.
“Miss Allison?” He blurted out, totally dumbfounded by what he saw- by the long forgotten memories now flooding his brain! He paused a few seconds.
“But…but that was nineteen years ago! How…?”
“How did I know to find you beneath the rubble your house had become after the Earthquake? I have the gift of foresight, Demetrius! Do you know what that means?”
Jones nodded his head gently.
“Good, so I don’t have to answer questions you already know the answers too! I saw you struggling to stay alive, hun. I also foresaw myself extricate you and personally take you to the hospital so that my sister Emily, could treat you.” My twin nodded over to our sister. Emily’s clothes had changed also, becoming khaki shorts and a ‘T’ similar to our sister, but covered by a white linen doctor’s smock. “Together we treated your wounds and set your broken right arm. Your internal bleeding from the three fractured ribs required…well…” She sighed. “More sophisticated equipment. We used the chaos that Haiti was experiencing at the time to whisk you back here, where Emily could do you the most good.”
She paused to let what she said sink in. Neither of us wanted Cindy’s work destroyed so soon.
“I understand now, ma’am, but how…?”
“How did I know to concentrate on you?” Alex stared at him intensely a minute. “What makes you think you were the only one we rescued during that three month mission, hun? Demetrius, my crew and I recovered and treated over one hundred and ten men, women, and children on our mission to Haiti in 2010!” Alex suddenly paused. “We also saw our share of tragedy.”
Alex, Emily and I looked to the floor at the memories just conjured up.
“Ma’am?”
“We lost a good friend in that disaster, chief- someone that had promise even if he wasn’t one of us!” I struggled to hold my composure, but as I heard Emily sniff, a few tears escaped my own eyes.
“My father, Ma’am?”
“No. No, he wasn’t related to you, chief.”
“Then why search and confirm whatever information in my brain?” Jones looked thoroughly confused.
I took a long minute to regard the man and his valid question. His curiosity of what my response would be gave him a truly psychotic look! It was time…time to test Cindy’s work. If her repairs held, they would last his lifetime- or longer.
“Chief, did your Grandmother talk much about your great-grandfather? What he did- who he was- maybe his name?”
“I was told he was a sailor…before and during World War Two…that’s all I can remember, ma’am.”
A commotion from the Jenga table drew our attention momentarily. Joss’s face was bright red as the other three laughed.
‘Wow, I didn’t see that one coming, Cap!’ She said in my mind.
Apparently.
‘Should I make contact, Alex?’
‘No, Jack, he needs to be properly informed- they both need prepared!’
‘When you’re ready then, Cap. Just let me know.’
‘Thanks, Jack. Sorry you threw the game because of me- not!’
Instead of thinking anything back, Joss turned around and gave me an angry look while her cohorts continued laughing.
“Ma’am? Ma’am!” Demetrius finally caught my attention.
“Ma’am, how’s my great-grandfather figure into all this?”
“Your great-grandfather was a member of my crew, chief!” To any one that knew our story it would have sounded out like a battleship salvo. Chief Jones simply looked at me in bewilderment.
The man looked around the room. “Okaaaay. I don’t quite follow, ma’am. Did he die on one of your missions or something?”
This was going to be harder than I anticipated. “Or something, chief.” I decided to venture further. “In a way, we all died that morning, Mr. Jones.” I felt sadness overcast my face.
“Ma’am, if you got somethin’ to tell me about my great-granddad, just get to the point! Was he some kind of freako serial killer; A secret CIA operative; Allied traitor?” Jones was getting angrier because of what he probably considered my subtle hinting.
“Demetrius Jones, before March 27th, 1944, we were exactly like you!” I growled, as I looked him directly in the eyes. “We were all men before we visited Kili Island for the first time! Everyone that is, except Emily.”
A quick hush fell over the large Recreation Hall. I had no idea how many people had actually been listening. Now it appeared that a partial complement, maybe seventy, of Detroit’s crew knew our secret! I hadn’t realized I’d been speaking so loud- in fact, I hadn’t been talking that loud at all!
I shot lightning bolts at the Jenga table as I saw Joss nervously tapping her long, painted fingernails on the tabletop. Her face fixed to the far wall to avoid my glare!
“That’s right, everyone!” I shouted out. “RVP, video and audio for the whole Facility, also include all personal comm. devices on the island, please!”
“Empress, is this warranted?” Random’s voice answered.
“The time is now at hand, Randi, so yes, it is warranted!” I replied firmly in my still loud voice.
“Ready, Empress, but I can still cancel at your signal.” She advised.
“Let’s do this, Randi!”
“Please stand by for an important message from the Empress!” Randi’s voice rang forth throughout Reilly.
“That was just a little over the top, don’t you think, Miss Peltierre?” My voice echoed through the building as my face appeared on every monitor in the place. I silently rolled my eyes, annoyed by being caught that off guard.
“Hello everyone. Most of you know me as Admiral Alexandra Steinert-Covington. Whether you refer to me as Captain, Admiral, sister, mother, grandmother, or just plain friend, I have some startling information for our guests from USS Detroit. To all those that haven’t by now heard the rumor that spies from an unknown government have somehow embedded themselves within my crew, in all truth, the rumor is fact- only the unknown government is nothing of the sort. The government in question has, in fact, been known and allied with my crew and I for eighty-four years and is located approximately one hundred, eight and a half light-years from earth.” I paused as quiet murmuring filled the halls as well as the large room we were in.
“The spies to whom the recently received and decoded message refers are my daughter, Alexis, my granddaughter, Alexandra, and nine others- two of which are Alexis’ husband and father! These people were born and live on a planet called Terra. In every respect save one they are identical to you or I and offer you no harm in any way. In fact, I trust Alexis’ father with my very life. If not for his long-term consideration for my wellbeing, I would not exist at all! Therefore, our Terran friends are not to be feared and should be treated with the full respect that any visiting dignitary deserves.” I paused again as I noticed several people looking around frantically.
“As for me, you have already heard that I am known by another title, that of ‘Empress’. This title has been bestowed upon me in a very peculiar chain of events and I…we, did not start our lives as we are today. To fully understand, I will relate the events that brought about the supposedly magical things you have witnessed to date at this facility.” I cleared my throat.
“Originally, the crew of the USS Sand Dollar was your typical submarine crew. We left Mare Island Naval Yard in our newly commissioned boat as men eager to do our part in protecting the United States and the world from the evil Axis. Our first mission was to relocate…” I stopped as the murmurs grew exponentially in volume.
“That is what I said. We left Mare Island as men honorably serving our country in early 1944.” I said a little louder to quell the noise, which it did after a few seconds.
“Our first mission brought us to this island, Kili- to relocate its inhabitants to Hawaii before the Japanese Empire could invade and seize control- to possibly torture and/or kill them. Twenty-one women greeted us at the dock that afternoon and threw a bon voyage party complete with a locally brewed ‘punch’, the leftovers we brought onboard for another meal. Earlier that day, while surveying the island for invading forces, we stopped to take on fresh water due to a malfunctioning desalination plant. On our first night out from Kili, we found that the water we had taken on produced an incredible reaction when mixed with any strong alcohol such as the island punch. In a little over six hours, we became the people you see before you today. My entire crew transformed overnight!”
I paused again to look around the room- at all the unfamiliar, stunned faces. I noticed that those of my crew, present and past had bowed their heads as they recalled that fateful morning. Demetrius Jones looked stunned. I saw his eyes slowly moving up and down my body.
“But our transformation was not simply confined to our bodies; our minds as well as other characteristics began changing as well. We developed what those native to Kili Island called gifts. Each individual received certain enhancements- talents some would call them. Others would say…certain powers. My first officer, Jack Cummins, for example, is telekinetic and telepathic; my dive officer, Carroll Sheldon, is a mathematical genius; my radio operator, Randall Van Pelt, can control any electronic device. I…I found I received the gift of the royal bloodline of Kili- foresight. I share this gift with my children as well as my sister, Emily Scott-Rosen, Mina Smith- Queen of Kili Island, her children, and Billie Sangiere, Queen of Kili Island in 2027BC! We also received ‘common’ gifts that increased our lifespan and accelerated our ability to heal.”
I felt my feet leave the floor and I floated up and over to stand on a nearby table. The monitors indicated a camera followed me.
“Jack! Is this really necessary?” I asked in annoyance.
People in the room started applauding and I felt myself blush!
I waited patiently for the clapping to fade.
“The gifts given to us didn’t appear instantly after our change, instead they gradually manifested themselves. As my gift of foresight developed during our return trip to Pearl, I also started to develop a secondary gift. First, I found myself in the body of my future self.” I motioned to Alex a short distance away. She held up her arms and waved to everyone.
“Somehow I was able to take over her body and found myself in 2027. Next I found I could take people with me through time as Mina and I traveled back to the Kili Island of 1932- though I never physically left 1944. Amazing as that would seem, my gift developed further! In an angry tantrum- of which I am certainly not proud of- I found myself in a dark, empty…’place’, dimly lit by a distant yellow sun. Much to their surprise, I had totally disappeared from my friends and crew in 1944!” I paused again as a glass of ice water hovered off to my right. I took a sip. The cool wetness felt good as it dispelled the dryness from my mouth. Before continuing, I placed the glass back on its invisible shelf with no concern for it falling. A mixture of laughter, applause and gasps filled the room.
“In the place I dubbed my personal dimension; I came face to face with my brother- something benign enough until I tell you that my brother had died aboard the USS Arizona three years prior! As we talked and I convinced him I was really his brother, he reaffirmed the very fact that I had become so irate about- the fact that had brought me there in the first place! His patient reasoning however, and the fact that he was dead, convinced me that my newly developed gift of time travel automatically made me the Empress…the Empress of Time and Space.”
The murmuring grew louder again.
“In addition to time travel, I am able to slightly shift time around me to become invisible and actually pass through solid objects of this plane- a trait passed to my children. As expected, Cassandra, Samantha, Alexis, and Reilly appeared on the table at my sides. I quickly glanced to Reilly in confusion as a few people laughed.
“This one is not mine!” I pointed to her with a stunned smile. “She belongs to my past self, Alexandra Reilly!” I motioned to the third person that looked like me.
More people clapped as Alex Reilly raised her hands high and waved to everyone with a smile.
“Thanks, Alex! I knew I could count on you!” I said sarcastically before continuing.
“Alex is technically me…if I came from a different universe. What I mean by that, is she and those she shares this facility with back in 2027BC are originally from another universe. As a matter of fact, if RVP can bring up the Protoverse Chamber observation port camera, you will see the very universe they called home before their planet, made sun, expanded and consumed the large asteroid this very facility occupied.”
As I narrarated, views of Reilly appeared on the monitors like a slideshow. Most images were from the windows of the observation areas. The last image was the familiar tactical representation of Reilly’s ‘fusion giant’ expanding.
The screens then went black. I wondered what was wrong, not having foreseen this.
The faces of Random and Isabeau faded in on alternate monitors suddenly.
“Empress, you lied to me…to us!” Randi accused, their eyes seemed to burn at me from every screen.
I realized that I had just been caught, but glared back at her with the same intensity.
“And just how did I do that, Random Valerian Peltierre?” I questioned allowing a slight growl into my voice!
Isabeau’s face looked to her mother’s for a brief second.
“Empress, how could you risk your life…your very existence so carelessly?” Isabeau seemed to tilt her head slightly and both faces suddenly took on a sad cast.
“I had to take the chance, ladies. We have a standing motto here: No one left behind!”
Applause filled the room and the halls throughout Reilly. Glancing down to my left, Uncle Rick stopped clapping long enough to give me thumbs up and a big smile. Did he have a tear in his eye? Tibius, who had, to my surprise, tried to hide himself, looked slightly choked up.
“But how could you move a whole universe through a singularity the size of a doorway, Empress? My calculations indicated our own survival rate at only sixty percent!”
“Randi dear, every life is precious! I wasn’t just saving Reilly’s population. Hundreds of other civilizations in that universe were spared similar fates because of my efforts. Survey the Protoverse, Randi; examine Reilly’s original system closely- tell me what you see.”
I looked out over the growing crowd in the Rec Room. “Sorry folks, this’ll only take a few seconds. Reilly’s equipment is highly advanced and Randi Peltierre has been running it for well over nine hundred years- I think she knows her way around.”
Again the murmurs grew in volume.
“Captain, how can you do these things?” Demetrius Jones asked from the floor in front of me. Reilly and my daughters climbed off the table as I thought about my answer.
“Have you not been listening, Mr. Jones? The Empress has been very clear, I think, in her narrative of the events incurred during the development of her gifts. Let’s continue to listen, shall we?” Mina scolded. Her eyes were red and had been wet recently, but she held a wide, satisfied smile.
“Alex, our analysis has completed. Reilly’s Fusion Giant has ceased reaction and a thin crust has formed over its surface. Gravitational repulsion between it and the primary system star has returned to original planetary normals- the pre-experiment orbit has been resumed. We can find no sign or existence of Reilly on the planetoid. The catastrophe started nine hundred-eighty revolutions ago has now ceased.” Both women glared at me through the screens again as if still angry at me.
“As have similar failed experiments in other populated solar systems, Randi. Trillions of lives were saved when our universes exchanged in the wormhole phenomena you call a portal. I foresaw over three hundred ‘manmade fusion giants’ resetting themselves in the reversal, maybe more. Again, ladies, no one left behind!”
Another round of applause ensued.
“Why didn’t you inform me after our arrival on Earth, Empress? Despite all the simulations we ran prior to entering the portal- all the negative results- you still decided to do the impossible! Why?” Randi’s voice started to break as she finished.
“It was something Alex Reilly said in the recordings she left me, Randi. She suggested I use my intuition and imagination. Without those two fundamental human qualities, we would never have gotten out of our caves. Where would science be, Randi, without imagination?”
“Where would anything, or anyone be without imagination, Alexandra?” Mina added.
“Here, here, Mina!” I smiled and continued.
“I cannot, in good faith, say that my gifts…that any of our gifts have stopped developing. I’ve been to the past, and obviously here, the future…” I spread my hands out to encompass my audience. “I’ve also been to other planets, other dimensions, and another whole universe! I’ve even helped presidents make vital life and…” Mr. Lincoln’s face flashed into my mind followed by Mr. Truman’s. I automatically wiped a tear from each cheek with my finger.
“To make life and death decisions that affected our country’s future- you’re present and future!”
I took another sip from my still hovering glass.
Having continued for another twenty minutes or so, our curious story had finally been told. My water glass still hovered beside me yet had mysteriously filled itself twice more before I reached the end of our mind-boggling tale.
“So that is the story of the crews of USS Sand Dollar and Reilly Research Station ladies and gentlemen of USS Detroit, and Citadel, Terra. Surrounding you today are aliens from all different races, religions, creeds, places, galaxies, and worlds.” Looking out across the crowd, I noticed several unconvinced, concerned faces.
”Perhaps this one piece of philosophy will help redefine the preconceived notions of what an alien truly is for those of you still undecided.” I paused a moment until those few faces set their attention squarely on me.
“We are told that each one of us is an individual- true enough! We are born into this world as single entities- although some are lucky enough to share such an event with a twin, triplets, or quadruplets. We all inevitably leave this life separately. As such individuals, we are masters of our own individual little universes- our own little worlds. Therefore, anyone not belonging to our world- everyone else- is, by loose definition, an alien to our world. Yet we interact, care, and inevitably love some of these aliens every minute of every day. Employing this definition, everyone around us is fundamentally an alien. So logically, we all must be aliens! Think about that before allowing prejudice to impair judgment of those unfamiliar to you.” I paused a moment to look down at a few more contemptuous faces. “I thank you all for listening.”
Applause once again filled Reilly.
Mina had turned and buried her face into Uncle Rick’s shoulder. Uncle Rick, for his part, barely held his composure. I observed my three daughters applauding loudest; proud tears filled their eyes- I also noticed a glint of light twinkle from Demetrius’ shoulder.
Crouching down closer to him, I smiled. Glancing quickly at the nearest screen, I noticed that the camera had followed me and zoomed in tight on us, yet the audio’s volume automatically ceased.
“Chief Jones, has any of this had an adverse effect on your surgery?”
“Not really, ma’am. The surprise of being surprised and mentally set off balance has gotten old. I think I understand that my great-grandpa, as a member of your crew, was physically changed, right?”
I nodded with a smile. “And?” I asked.
“And that she is here somewhere?” He winced slightly fearing my confirmation.
“Yes. Master Chief Richard Samuels received the same changes and gifts we all did, but she is unawhere of your existence. I will have to consult with Ricky Lynn before I reveal you, Demetrius.” I informed him quietly. Professor and Lt. Samuels were on the far side of the crowded Rec Room and hopefully couldn’t hear me.
“But for now I have one more surprise for you, chief.” I looked to each side conspiratorially before I continued. “The pixie on your left shoulder has taken a liking to you.” I winked. “Once they do that, I’m afraid its terminal, Mr. Jones. Pixie infatuation is harder to rid one’s self of than head lice!” My smile grew wider as I saw a small tongue dart out at me. “Say hi to Demetrius, Peonie.”
“Man down!” I announced between laughs.
2000hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 15th, 2028
I stood and greeted Lynn and Ricky Lynn Samuels into Alex Reilly’s director’s office. After making sure Demetrius was awake in the Infirmary, I left him and a grown up Peonie, and asked Alex if I could use her office. It was in the quiet Administrative wing away from everyone.
“Thanks for coming, Chief. I hope I haven’t caught you two at a bad time?”
“Naw, we was just doin’ some maintenance downstairs- nothin’ important, Skipper.” Lynn- my Ricky Lynn- began.
“So why call us into the Dean’s office, Alex?” Ricky Lynn concluded with a tense smile.
“Ladies, some new information just came to light earlier today. Does the last name, De Johnes, ring any bells?”
Both women remained quiet while they searched through years of memories.
Lynn was first to reply.
“I knew this cute, heavily tanned…um, Caribbean number- think her name was De Johnes, why, Skipper?”
“Do you remember using the ol’ Rick Samuels charm on the lady, Chief?” I winked.
Both girls blushed.
“I take that as a yes, then?” I giggled despite myself.
“Without sounding too hypocritical, we had fun, Skipper.”
“Apparently, Rick Lynn!” Another giggle escaped my lips.
“Ricky Lynn, I just remembered, did you close the coolant feed line by-pass valve on reactor two, and could you please run down to check it, sis? We can’t leave it open for too long.” Ricky Lynn asked her twin, Lynn.
“I thought you said you checked that before we left, sis?”
“I’m thinking it slipped my mind when Alex called for us.”
“Fine, I’ll be back in about ten minutes.” Lynn stood and rushed out of the room.
I waited patiently for Ricky Lynn to speak again.
‘You got it Alex, that valve will take about fifteen minutes to close. Will that be enough time?’ Jack thought back to me. I thanked her as Ricky Lynn caught my attention.
“I don’t want her to know about this…not yet, Alex.” Professor Samuels blushed. “I was a father, right?”
I nodded. Ricky Lynn looked down to her lap.
“I guess I never gave it much thought before, Alex.”
“Chief, your great-grandson is in the Infirmary recovering from a bad case of pixiosis.” I giggled.
“Huh?”
“Peonie has taken a liking to Chief Jones, Ricky Lynn. She’s watching over him as we speak.”
“She’s not…” She gestured with her finger and thumb about the pixie’s size.
“No, not now. I thought it best if she stayed grown-up. Demetrius is still far from accepting the family he is related to.”
“He isn’t carrying any nanos?”
I nodded grimly.
“Hibernating, but they’ve been in there long enough that he carries your markers, Chief! That isn’t how we locate him in 2010, but I told you I could feel family light-years away, didn’t I?” I smiled at her.
“I thought you was just joking, Skipper.”
“I never joke about family, Ricky Lynn. I may joke with them, but never about them.”
“Alex, how come I don’t remember meeting him?”
“As I recall, you were studying in Europe that summer- Switzerland, I think.”
“Oh, that’s right, the collider! Ya, that was the most fun I’ve had in years! Reilly still makes that thing look like Stonehenge!” She giggled.
‘Alex, she pulled her shrinking trick on me and closed the valve before I could compensate! Lynn’s on her way back already! Sorry.’
‘That’s okay, Jack, good try though.’ I thought back.
“So, does he know who I am, Skipper?” Ricky Lynn again caught my attention with a knowing smile. She knew I was talking with Jack.
“I told Demetrius that I’d have to talk to you before I arrange any meetings. I wasn’t able to see how you’d take the news.”
“It’s strange. To find out, after all these years, that I’m a pappy…kind of awkward now, ya think?”
“Not as awkward as meeting three fully grown daughters for the first time, I’m afraid.” It was my turn for the nervous smile.
“So how we gonna handle this, Alex? I really don’t want Lynn to screw up the time continuum.”
“Don’t worry, Ricky Lynn, Jack has your back. Let’s go meet Chief Jones. Sam, Cassie, and Alexis, you ready to cloak us to the Infirmary?” I never lost eye contact with Ricky Lynn.
“…what do you mean she heard me talking? I don’t know how, she just does it! Don’t ever accuse me in that way, Cassandra Fleming, you have yet to see the full strength of my Terran side!” Alexis growled as my three daughters appeared together in the corner of the room to my left.
“I thought by now you three would have stopped arguing like that!” Ricky Lynn shook her head as she laughed at my daughters.
“Chief, this is the first time they’ve met one another.” I said softly. “We work on my time standards, remember?”
“Got it. It still gives me headaches though.” She giggled.
Within two minutes of my Sam doing her thing, we arrived in Reilly’s Infirmary. Peonie was still next to Demetrius chatting away unhindered.
Cassie disappeared from our little cloaked group and reappeared in the doorway to the hall.
“Announcing her eminence, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space!” She proclaimed.
To my annoyance, a trumpet fanfare played from the large room’s loudspeakers.
“If she wasn’t mine, I’d drop her off in the Stone Age for a stunt…” I threatened before I noticed Demetrius and Peonie staring at me. “You would think my daughters should have more respect for me!” I turned to Samantha, “Thank you sooo much, Samantha!” I closed my eyes in disgust for a second.
“We still love you mom.” She planted a kiss on my cheek, grabbed Alexis and Cassie’s hands and vanished.
“This place is seriously crazy! I thought things like this only happened in movies, Capt. Steinert. Um…you are Captain…Steinert, right?” Chief Jones asked cautiously.
“You have no idea how really bizarre this place can be at times, chief.” I laughed and moved aside to reveal Ricky Lynn standing behind me. “Chief Demetrius Jones, Master Chief- now Professor of Robotics, Ricky Lynn Samuels, PHD. Ricky Lynn, Demetrius Jones- your great-grandson.” I chirped happily as I watched the expressions on both faces.
“You’re a first class fox!” His eyes bulged as they focused on her.
This drew a punch on the shoulder and a well-aimed glare from Peonie.
“He’s definitely related, chief!” I laughed and winked to Ricky Lynn.
“Well, let’s have a look at ya, boy.” She approached as Peonie graciously yielded ground.
Ricky Lynn gently grabbed Demetrius’ chin and moved his whole head side to side.
“Ya- got her eyes alright! I ain’t seen none of me yet though.” She continued to move his head around. I could see Demetrius had had just about enough.
“Woman, would ya stop that, please? Why’s women always gotta do the head movin’ thing?” He said in an angry voice. “Y’all wonder why I don’t hang around longer on leave!” He added.
“Demetrius that is no way to talk to Ricky Lynn- even if she is your great-grandfather!” Peonie reprimanded as she raised a finger and started wagging it at him. “Don’t make me go pixie on your ass!”
Chief Jones did a double take of the young woman that had recently taken a liking to him.
“Use your imagination, chief!” I giggled, answering his unspoken question to his obvious discomfort.
“Honey, can I have a little time alone with my Great-grandson?” Ricky Lynn asked Peonie quietly with a soft smile.
“Sure! I’ll be down by the village with my sisters, Demetri! See you later!” She informed him, as her giggles grew quieter and quieter.
Peonie hovered in close to Chief Jones and placed a pixie-sized kiss on his cheek. She then zoomed off out the doorway.
“Peonie’s a good kid, Jonesy! That’s all um gonna say!” Ricky Lynn said sternly.
“Aye, ma’am!” He turned his attention from the doorway back to Prof. Samuels. “Um…did she really just…” He made his finger and thumb close on one another. “And, you know, fly away?” His voice stepped up an octave.
“That’s what pixies do, chief! Haven’t you ever read anything about mythical creatures?”
“So she’s really not a…a…a…hum…human?”
“She is every bit a woman as you are a man, Mr. Jones! Being a pixie is her gift, which she shares with her three sisters, her mother, and Yuuka, one of Alex Reilly’s crew! Did you hear what I said about prejudice earlier, Mr. Jones?” I scolded.
“Y…y…ya. It’s just…just…wow!” He shook his head while holding his forehead. “It’s just hard to fathom…you know?”
“Do you feel up to walking, Jonesy?”
“Aye, ma’am!”
Ricky Lynn offered her hand to help Demetrius up.
Both noticeably flinched.
“Awww now see, what the hell was that? Why did I get a shock from just touching you, ma’am? This some kind of Sand Dollar crew hazing or maybe some ritual thing?” Demetrius complained.
Ricky Lynn looked to me with some concern and a little sadness.
“Only if he wants it, chief, but I’m afraid there has been a migration.”
Demetrius looked between Ricky Lynn and I. “M…m…m…migration? W…w…what migration?”
“Alex, how much of this did you see happening?” Prof. Samuels looked at me curiously.
“Ya, Capt. Steinert, how much of this did you see coming? How far will it…whatever ‘it’ is…go?”
“Let’s just say…” Alex Covington started to say as she walked through the doorway, “That I wouldn’t put money down on any future vasectomy just yet, Demi De Johnes!” A wicked smile was apparent on her face as she stopped beside me.
“No…no you don’t! No! I’m gonna…” He pointed to Ricky Lynn then Alex and I. “No! Hell, no! No way! I am so out of here!”
“Don’t worry, hun, you’ll still have time to sow some wild oats!” It was my turn to display an evil grin as I stopped him from leaving. I made my eyes glaze over as if in a trance- just like Mina taught me!
“Demetrius Jones, four years hence will see you contract a mysterious and severe flu. Doctors will exhaust all avenues of treatment on your behalf- none will prove fruitful. One doctor will appear as if by magic and offer up a cure. Being the strong willed individual you are, the doctor’s offer will be declined. On your deathbed, a woman will arrive claiming to be your aunt. She will ask you to have a drink with her and begin talking about your Great-grandfather in great detail. A full bottle of single malt scotch is consumed. Demi De Johnes wakes up in this bed the very next morning surrounded by her family and close friends. This is to be your future, Mr. Demetrius Jones, unless you take action to change what will be!” I blinked several times for effect, but mostly to wet my dry eyes.
A very gray looking Demetrius Jones looked back at me in awe.
“Again with the eye popping, chief? I thought surprises were getting old- making you callus?” Alex questioned.
“Skipper, is this course set in stone?” Ricky Lynn asked as if scripted.
“No! No one’s future is predetermined. We all have the means at our disposal to make changes that inevitably lead us down a favored path, chief, but Demetrius must choose his own way- he must choose to believe and act on the clues and nudges given him today. Only he can take the right trail, Ricky Lynn.”
“Like you gave me back at Atlantis-Minor during the war.” She said as her head lowered remembering what I had said back then.
Abruptly, she turned to Jones and pointed a slightly abused, painted finger at him. “Listen to her and pay attention, boy! Alex and Mina told me about my future back in ’44! She enticed me to follow her suggested path by getting me promoted to lieutenant!”
“There was also that small talk we had about anger management and courtesy, Miss Samuels!” Alex winked as we both giggled.
“Ya, well that helped, but seeing things from the other side of the fence run things home for me- ‘specially what’s his name on that P.T. boat an’ that ugly, greasy lug on the Esmeralda!” Ricky Lynn blushed as she remembered the incidents.
“The consequences would have been far more devastating had I not intervened, chief!” I added. Alex nodded her agreement.
“Captain, could you tell me one thing?”
“That depends Demetrius- what?”
“You said that you run many different scenarios to decide which course of action results in the best outcome. Have you done that with me yet, ma’am?”
I winked.
“Wh…what is that, some kind of…of patented female response…sim…similar to…to asking a woman her age? Come on, Empress, all I asked was if you’d seen the right path for me! I didn’t ask about winnin’ the damn lottery!”
“Now do you see it, Ricky Lynn?”
“Aye, skipper. Fact proven.”
“Wh…wh…wh…what fact was just proven? Why won’t y’all answer my question, Empress? What was she s’posed to see?”
“Mr. Jones, have you ever heard the phrase ‘Genetics is a hard thing to beat’?”
“Something like that I guess, why?”
“Because you sound like him, Demetrius- Richard Samuels!” Ricky Lynn jumped in.
“Say what?”
“You sound like me before…this.” Her hands motioned down her body.
I hadn’t seen one coming, but another collapse wasn’t entirely out of the question at this point.
Jones stared at Prof. Samuels for a good two minutes. I decided to stop my teasing and answer the man’s question.
“The best course to follow, Mr. Jones, is to get to know you’re ‘long lost cousin’ Ricky Lynn Samuels. I’m sure your Grandmother will agree she is a fascinating person. I would also suggest that you follow your gut instinct to retire from the Navy in three years and for God’s sake navigate clear of Manila! The preferred timeline will see Professor Ricky Lynn Samuels and her kid half-sister, Intelligent Systems Design Engineer, Demi De Johnes, PHD attending more DARPA competitions as staff members of Team CMU.”
“Are you sure about that Alex?”
“Absolutely, Ricky Lynn! Someone has to replace Randi Van Pelt while she’s out working on that family she’s always wanted.” I smiled…Alex and I smiled. A tear immediately fell from Prof Samuels’ cheek as she smiled weakly.
‘Alex, Lynn is approaching!’ Jack’s warning echoed through my mind like a diving klaxon.
“Is that the answer you were looking for, Chief Jones?” I asked, ignoring the ringing in my head.
“If that’s the way you see safe, ma’am.”
“Wrong answer, chief! If that’s the way YOU choose, hun! I can’t make you take any certain path. Like I said earlier, you have to decide your own future. Girls, Lynn is on her way here now. We should get moving.”
“Everyone, take our hands!” Sam said as she, Cassie, and Alexis appeared behind us.
“What will happen when I do that?” Chief Jones asked naively.
“Wonderful things!” Sam said with an excited, but mysterious giggle and a wink.
Lynn appeared at the door to the infirmary and walked over and around the bed Demetrius had occupied just seconds before. An angry scowl filled her face as she felt the mattress and walked back out into the hallway.
“Emily, has you seen mah sister an’ Alex…er, I mean Allie? The A.I. said they was in the Infirmary just now.”
“They were just in with Chief Jones a minute ago, Lynn. I didn’t see them leave, I’m sorry. Did you need them for something, chief?”
“Naw. I just got this feelin’ that they’re hidin’ something from me- ain’t important though. Soon as I touch my twin, them nanos will sync up and I’ll know what that somethin’ is! Thanks, Emily.”
“Um…you’re welcome, Lynn. See you at dinner.” Emily waited a minute or two for the coast to clear then entered the Infirmary.
“Samantha and Cassie Fleming, Alexis, you materialize here this instant!”
“How did you know, Aunt Emily?” Sam pouted as we reappeared in the room.
“You girls aren’t the only ones with foresight! Demetrius, are you okay with what just happened?” Emily asked the chief with concern.
“I don’t understand it yet…helllll I don’t even believe it yet, but ya, I’m okay, doc. That was the craziest thing I ever felt! Never in a million years would I expect another person to walk right through me! You say it happens all the time, Empress?”
“Not all the time, chief- just sometimes.” Alex and I giggled.
“Mother Empress, would it please you if I took Professor Samuels and her Great-grandson for a walk? I know that you have other appointments pending.”
“Alexis, these two put you up to this, didn’t they?”
“No, Empress, they did not. I have seen your attendance in other sections of this facility in the coming hours. Father will be your last appointment, for example.”
“That appointment ain’t gonna happen, darlin’! I’ll tell you that right now!”
I turned abruptly, marched out of the Infirmary, and strode down the hallway to my next ‘appointment’.
0800hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 18th, 2028
“So sis, I guess you’re anxious to get back to base?” My Emily…Amelia inquired as she sat down next to me at the table. Breakfast this morning was simply toast with elderberry jam, a bowl of fresh-diced pineapple, and a cup of fresh, hot coffee.
“I think Uncle Rick is in more of a hurry. He keeps forgetting that we’re going to return just a few hours after we left.” I answered, trying to keep the melancholy out of my voice.
“It’s hard for some people to grasp the concept of time travel, sis. As I recall you had problems at first.”
“Emily, I still have problems with it- especially the ‘friends now, but met them for the first time in the future’ scenario.”
“What fun would that be, Alex?” She giggled.
“None at all, sis. But it would be nice to meet someone now and see them in the future sometimes.”
“You love it and you know it, Alex!” She accused with a wink and a smile.
“Guilty as charged.” I said, surrendering.
“So how are you and Cindy getting along? I know you two had a lot of catching up to do.”
“Alex, that was one of the sneakiest things you could have done- taking her to Terra, I mean!”
“But that’s where she fit, Emily. She has everything she ever wanted there. A loving husband, two adorable girls, and the opportunity to learn a new way of healing! And, with my Granddaughter, she has everything she listed for Jack and I back at Pearl- Adventure; Danger; Intrigue, and Romance!”
“Pleasant awakenings to you both. May I share this table with you, Empress?” Tibius asked before setting his plate, saucer, and teacup down beside me.
“I believe that Terran protocol requires a positive acknowledgement from the present occupants of the table, Sir Tibius?” I reminded him as I casually took another sip of my coffee.
“Indeed it does, my love! Since we are on your home world…and…since you are so fond of abbreviating Terran protocols, I decided to reciprocate.” Tibius let a smirk leak onto his face.
That only meant one thing…
“What did I do now, Tibius?” I asked, already knowing what his reply would be.
“You did nothing, Empress Alexandra, nothing at all!” He said innocently.
“Bull! You do know that I already know the real reason for this innocent act, right?”
“Alas…foresight has such a dampening effect. Do you ever disable it, Alexandra?”
“Not while you’re around, sir.” I giggled. “I’m sorry I missed our appointment again last night, Tibius, a more important issue required my attention.”
“More important than I, M’lady?”
“Yes. My virginity is a thousand times more important, sir! A submarine captain with child is only useful for one thing- shore duty!” I said in a serious voice.
“But you still have a few days before…” Amelia stated before I cut her off.
“Doesn’t matter, sis! Them little critters refuse to die. They keep going ‘til their mission’s complete! Alexis proved that little fact didn’t she, Tibius?”
“As I recall, you wouldn’t let me forget. For three-quarters of your Earth year you complained about that and the fact you could not travel while in such delicate a condition!”
“More reason for canceling our meetings. I’m looking forward to getting back to base- without having to ask Alex Reilly for a ride.”
“To whom am I ‘giving a ride’, my revision?” My voice asked behind me.
Alex Reilly joined us at our table. She wore a telltale smile as she carefully placed her breakfast on the table, seated herself next to Amelia and started eating.
“Hopefully no one, sis. Tibius, here, was just asking why I cancelled our appointment again last night. I trust you kept yours with Gailan?” I asked trying to hold back my smile.
“Ack!” Alex choked on a piece of her vegetable and cheese omelet. “What makes you think I had an ‘appointment’ with Gailan last night?” She went on the defensive after taking a minute to wipe her mouth.
“Really, Alex?” I stared in disbelief. “There are only some things that we can hide from each other- the topic at hand is usually one of them, however that satisfied grin on your face this morning conveys much more information than our nanos ever could when syncing! Own up, girl! Alex Reilly had a gooood time last night!”
“Don’t be such a prude, Allie!” Alex winked and giggled as she and Brandon passed by our table and sat down at the one next to us.
My future self and her husband sported the same expressions as Alex Reilly.
“Apparently, the Auxiliary High Counsel of Terra has better luck at love than his superior!” Tibius mumbled as he placed a fork of steaming hotcake into his mouth.
Emily tried to hide her laughter, but almost succeeded in shooting orange juice from her nose.
“Oh, not you too!” I protested in amazement, planting my face into my hand.
“No, but it was worth the expression on your face, sis!” She blushed as she laughed…as everyone at the table laughed!
“Ah, the company of friends!” I sighed.
Our laughter was cut short by a four-place assortment of filled plates, glasses, cups, and silverware floating past us just to our right.
“My word Jacquelyn! Do the words subtle or modest mean anything to you?” Mina said loudly as she and Uncle Rick ducked and dodged the flying dishes.
“Anything at all?” She added as a coffee carafe quickly flew by to catch up to the rest. Admiral Demmit just shook his head a few times.
“Alex, have you seen Demetri this morning?”
I jumped at the small voice and the tugging at my right ear. At this point I was tempted to take my breakfast and retreat to my private dimension!
“No Peonie, I haven’t seen the Chief since early yesterday- why?”
“My love, why are you talking to…oh, forgive me Lady Pixie, your arrival went unnoticed.” Tibius apologized, finally noticing our small, winged guest as she looked out past my face using several strands of my hair as a safety rope.
I felt the slight breeze as she used her wings to rebalance herself on my shoulder.
“I think…” I thought I heard her sniff. “I think he is trying to avoid me, Empress.” Her tone was sad.
“Honey, the chief is very confused right now. Don’t forget that he has just experienced things that we have taken for granted for over eighty years. Give him a little time, Peonie. I’m sure he’ll show soon. Although, you know you could remain grown up while you’re with him. That might go a long way to winning him over.” I suggested. “In fact, you might want to do that now, hun, here he comes in four, three, two, one.” I pointed back to the doorway.
Peonie now stood beside me at her full height of five foot-four inches and excitedly waved to Chief Jones.
“Hun, I would also suggest knocking it back a notch or two. You might be scaring him away with all the enthusiasm. He’s not your first relationship you know.”
“Don’t remind me, Empress! My last boyfriend had no acceptance for who I really am!”
“Funny…the last time I visited Chicago, Christopher practically had a shrine set up in your honor at his apartment. That counts as acceptance in my book, hun.”
“They call that obsessive-psychotic behavior or stalking at the very least these days, sis.” Alex commented from the next table.
“Oh.”
“Hi Demetri! I haven’t seen you in a while. Where have you been?” Peonie beamed.
“Hi, Peonie.”
“Did I just hear the collision alarm sound?” I said quietly, putting a hand to my ear. I hoped she got the hint.
“I mean…I guess you’ve been getting acquainted with Ricky Lynn. I understand. I’m sorry for…um…intruding.”
“That’s okay, I still feel weird talking to a woman that was my great-grandfather…”
The clanking of plates nearby drew our attention to the empty dishes floating back to the kitchen.
“Among other things! Ma’am…does this go on all the time here?” Demetrius asked in awe of the sight.
“I’ll be the first to admit that it is annoying.” I said, just a little louder so certain people could hear.
“Oh, I don’t mind it all that much, ma’am. I’ve decided to just think of this place as a mad magician’s convention- something like those old Looney Tunes!”
“Careful, Mister Jones, those ‘old’ cartoons are first runs in my time and have only been around for nine or ten years!”
“Yes, ma’am, it might take some time, but I’ll try to remember that. Peonie, would you like to get something to eat? I haven’t had a chance to grab anything yet.”
Peonie giggled. A huge smile appeared. “I’d like that very much, Demetri! I was hoping we haven’t run out of pancakes…pancakes…with plenty of honey! Yum!”
I noticed the giddy girl was starting to shrink. I cleared my throat and shook my head slightly.
After a slight frown, Peonie regained the few inches she had started to lose and the couple left arm in arm for the buffet.
“You know he’s just another detent in that one’s lower extremity covering’s simplex suspension system, Alex.” Alex Reilly said with a smile.
Emily…Amelia and Tibius dropped their forks at the same time and stared at my past self.
“Empress, forgive me, but could you translate please?” Tibius asked while he continued to stare at Alex Reilly.
“Yes, Alex. What did she say?” Amelia seconded the motion.
I rolled my eyes. “She said that Demetrius is just another notch in Peonie’s belt!”
“That is exactly what I said, Sir Tibius- Emily! Why is it that everyone picks on my speech patterns and not Camille Darough’s?”
“Because Cami rarely mixes ‘Reilliese’ with ‘Earther’ and ‘Terran’ anymore, Alex! What is your aversion to Earth’s version of English, sis?”
“Oh leave the girl alone, Allie! As I recall you had similar problems with modern English and modern fashion when you first arrived in Arizona last year!” Alex Covington scolded from her table.
“’Scuse me skipper, but has you seen my sister around lately? She’s been givin’ me the slip these last few days!” Lynn Samuels interrupted. She looked at wit’s end.
“I’ve got this, Allie.” Alex volunteered from her table. “Ricky Lynn has been showing Chief Jones around my Sand Dollar, chief. He seemed very interested in her conversion to fusion power generation. I have yet to see her this morning though.”
“Jonesy? Thought he was RADAR and easedroppin’ er somethin’?”
“Ricky Lynn, Chief Jones is like you- he enjoys working with his hands and new technology. Now, do you know more about the fusion reactor than the woman who built it?”
“I am the one that builds it! I mean, I’m the one that’s gonna build it…um…when do I do that again, Skip?” Lynn was starting to confuse herself. I almost broke into giggles as she desperately tried to reason it out rationally.
“2017, Lynn. You’ve got a long time to study up, but I’m sure Ricky Lynn isn’t hiding from you, chief. You know how busy you can get, right?” Alex Covington gave her a pleasant smile.
“Ya, I guess yer right.” Lynn admitted before walking away mumbling to herself- something about ‘the Ex-O having something to do with it’.
“I do not believe I have ever witnessed the Empress giving false details before!” Tibius turned and looked at Alex Covington in amazement.
“Ricky Lynn asked that we not inform ‘Chief’ Samuels of her great-grandson’s existence, Tibius. If she found out now, this timeline would be changed because ‘Lynn’ would insist on joining us in Haiti instead of taking her place at the Super Collider project in Switzerland. That trip to Europe has to happen for more reasons than I wish to count!”
“I see. Would you wish me to hide…certain facts…so the syncing process will not pass them along?”
“I might take you up on that offer, Tibius, but only as a last resort. Our physiology has some resistance to your magic, you know.”
“This time I would…how do you say…make it ‘stick’, my love.”
“I don’t doubt that at all. I’ve seen how you make things stick, Tibius.” I giggled as I rubbed my flat, trim abdomen.
0830hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 19th, 2028
“Ah, I thought I’d find you here, Allie.” Vernon Reynolds said as he found me sitting in the large Dining Room enjoying the last vestiges of my morning coffee.
“Oh, morning Vernon. We missed you at dinner last night. I trust Ricki and Melissa Peterson’s cooking wasn’t to blame?”
“No. That’s some of the best eatin’ in the world, Alex. I had to check in with CINCPAC. It took me over two hours to explain to the brass that the intercepted message was a hoax! Then SecNav herself joined the conference. Boy, what a fun time that was! If I didn’t know better, I’d think she was still angry at you for that little stunt off North Korea in ’12! She also informed me that she holds you personally responsible for any damage incurred to Detroit.”
“I guess she would’ve preferred drowning over my brilliant maneuver to rescue her high and mighty ass?” I exclaimed recalling my future self’s memories of the incident.
“I think you scare her, Alex. I know at least half the other Joint Chiefs get a cold chill up their spine when you enter the room!”
“They should, Vernon! Half those old geezers still don’t believe in me OR that a woman can skipper a submarine; the other half- they want to undress me! One of these days I may just do the later for them!”
“Try that little pink nothing you modeled for Alex Reilly and Spencer a few nights ago, sis! That’ll give em all heart attacks!” Alex Covington giggled as she and Brandon arrived late for breakfast. “I’ll have Darough Marine refloat Detroit this afternoon, Vern. Randi will reinitialize the reactor once they’re done. You should be ready for departure by first light.”
“I appreciate that Admiral, thank you.” Capt. Reynolds turned to walk away.
“Capt. Reynolds! You should see the setup on the Admiral’s boat, sir! The Sand Dollar has the ability to generate a hundred times more power than Detroit! How come the Navy doesn’t have that technology yet?” Demetrius Jones confronted his superior with excitement.
“Because we don’t, chief! And you never saw that equipment, understood?”
“But with all that power…”
“Zip it, Jonesy! That tech doesn’t exist anywhere on Earth yet, got it?”
“May I be of assistance, Captain Reynolds?” Gailan asked as he and Alex Reilly entered the Dining Room.
“That won’t be necessary, dear.” Alex wrapped her arm around her Terran mate’s forearm. “Chief Jones is family and will certainly die before revealing any of Reilly’s secrets!” A devious smile appeared on her face.
“Demetrius, come with me!” I ordered as I stood up.
My empty plate, cup, and utensils rose from the table, hovered a moment then moved toward the kitchen. All the while Chief Jones watched and shook his head in amazement.
“Let me guess. It’s Aunt Jackie’s turn to do dishes?” Vernon asked with a chuckle.
“Cami’s turn.” I corrected. “Mr. Jones, I want to show you something that will absolutely knock your socks off. Take my hand, please.” I asked. Once done, we walked out of the room together.
“Captain, this whole place knocks my socks off! What could be more spectacular?” Demetrius asked as we walked down the empty hallway.
“You’ll find out in a moment, chief! RVP?”
“Yes, Alex?” The facility’s voice replied. I was relieved Randi and Isabeau were disconnected.
“RVP, Demetrius and I will be back in a moment. I don’t want any alert when we return.”
“Acknowledged, Empress. Detection alert has been disabled. Enjoy your trip, Demetrius.”
“Enjoy my trip? What’s she mean by that, Captain Steinert?”
“Yo, Jonesy!”
The hallway around us seemed to ripple for a second.
“What the hell just happened, ma’am?” Chief Jones groaned as he stumbled slightly.
“The dizziness will pass quickly, chief. As for what happened, we just jumped into another dimension, and a few months farther into the year.” I told him nonchalantly.
Demetrius remained silent as he stared at me in disbelief.
“I must ask you to retain my hand, chief. We are out of phase at the moment and may need to remain that way for the duration of our visit.” I informed him.
“Out of phase? Like when your daughters hid us from my great-grandpappy?”
“The very same, chief. I have learned that it is prudent when visiting other dimensions until determined safe to rephase.
As I told him that one of my crew, Seaman Linda Jarret, walked right through me.
“Now that…that is just…wow!” He exclaimed. “Why are we here, Empress? Where are we?”
“In this dimension, chief, you took what you learned from Ricky Lynn back to Pearl. Copies of her design are being installed in every new Navy vessel being built.” I answered before I turned us and passed through the passage wall. We found ourselves in the larger second floor meeting room- what I termed a small auditorium.
“So, that makes ten more countries that have withdrawn from NATO for a new total of thirty-five. They have chosen to diplomatically boycott the United States’ stolen implementation of Reilly’s fusion reactor design. Ladies and Gentlemen, with that much power in the control of one government, how can we safely render assistance to this world?” The Alex Covington of this dimension told everyone gathered.
“What is she…are you talking about, ma’am?” Demetrius asked in confusion.
“The member countries of NATO are afraid of the new power of the US Navy vessels, chief. Here, the design of Reilly’s reactors has been incorporated to make vastly more powerful weapons. The United States is now the most powerful country on Earth. No one is willing to challenge that. The Earth must listen to their orders or face the consequences. In short, chief, we’ve become our worst nightmare!” I concluded.
“Can’t we do something to stop this, Alex?” Jack, of this dimension, asked from the front row.
“Not since they’ve perfected that neutralizing field. I can’t risk losing anyone else in further attempts to disable them.” Alex Covington replied, shaking her head sadly.
“Had I known the little thief would do something so stupid, I woulda never shown him around the boat!” We heard Ricky Lynn mumble close by.
We continued to listen.
“If the Mind Warriors of all three worlds could combine forces, we may be able to overload at least one of those shields so Randi can work her magic, Cap.”
“Wouldn’t work, Jack. The AI’s all have triple redundant security measures. If you would breach one shield it would trigger every other one to go local. We would have to overload each shield individually after that.” Ricky Lynn stood from her seat to add her expertise to the forum.
“It’s still worth a try! What if Randi cuts in just as the shield falls, Ricky Lynn?”
“No can do. The check-in time between AI’s is too fast! Alex, can’t you just go back a few months and tell me not to show that little shit the equipment?” Ricky Lynn growled in frustration.
“Madam Empress, I trust this forum is still open and unbiased so that anyone is safe to speak?” I shouted as I rephased us.
A gasp sounded throughout the room as all eyes focused on me. I squeezed Demetrius’ hand tighter.
“You!” Ricky Lynn sneered at Chief Jones.
“Ricky Lynn, let’s hear Alex out.” Alex Covington suggested from the podium. “Yes, Empress, it continues to be an open forum. My I ask your origination?”
“I am Empress of the original dimension, Admiral- from six months prior- the week before this all began.” I told everyone as I scanned the large room.
“And the traitor…why have you brought…him!” The distain in my future self’s voice was unmistakable!
“At first I thought to make an example of him, Admiral, but neither of us wishes that. Instead, I brought Chief Jones along to demonstrate how the best of intentions sometime lead to catastrophic ends. My I inquire as to the casualties so far, Admiral?”
I felt an extreme heaviness come over the room.
“Alex,” she said as she lowered her head, “We lost Nina, Kayla, Michelle, Romney, Erica, Corrine, Jules...”
“Corrine AND Julia Masterson? What happened, Admiral?” I gasped.
“They tried to infiltrate the Pentagon’s main security control room to upload a virus designed to disable all the reactors in service.” Alex Covington looked down momentarily then looked directly at the two of us.
“Alex, we lost Cassie!”
At that moment I felt like I had been kicked in the stomach and hit with a baseball bat over the head- all at the same time!
She broke into tears and rested her head on the podium for a moment. Abruptly Alex raised her head and forcefully struck the podium’s top with her right fist.
“Dammit, Chief, why wouldn’t you just do as we asked and forgotten what you had seem here!”
Alex Covington lowered her head once more as crying wracked her body.
“I…I didn’t know.” Demetrius said softly, but still loud enough to be heard. “I…I just thought…I just thought we could…um…reduce the amount of…of nuclear waste the…um…Navy generates.” He rubbed his forehead with his free hand. “I…I just didn’t realized they would turn it…turn it into a…a weapon!”
“Well they did, Mr. Jones, and I lost one of my daughters because of it!” It came out of Alex as an angry, wounded growl. I tried to tell myself Cassie wasn’t gone yet in our dimension.
Two people stood from among the audience and made their way across to us- a man and woman.
“Momma, please…please help us get my sister back. Alex and I are willing to do anything for that!” Samantha looked to her present mother still crying up front. Admiral Covington slowly looked up and tried to wipe away her tears. She nodded once. Samantha and her brother nodded back.
“Even…even if it means destroying this dimension and everyone in it!” Samantha said forcefully as she wiped away her own tears. “We’ve all decided to make that sacrifice to avoid this from ever becoming reality.” Sam fell into my arms sobbing uncontrollably.
“Please, mom, if you can make this right, we need your help!” Alexander pleaded as he joined his sister on my other shoulder.
“Kids, it ain’t up to your mother! This one here gotta make up his mind!” Ricky Lynn told the two crying on my shoulder. She stood and pointed at my shell-shocked companion. “You’re the one that caused the dimensional split! You’re the one that has to right it, Jonesy! Ain’t that right, Empress?”
I kissed my children’s heads and gently moved them away.
“Admiral, you know Ricky Lynn is right.” I released Demetrius’ hand- to his alarm- and walked the short distance to where Alex Covington stood. I gently touched her forearm to guide her to a chair Jack had levitated from somewhere.
There was no familiar tingle whatsoever. My twin broke into more tears as she looked into my eyes and shook her head in defeat.
“Oh God, I never thought I would have to make this choice! I know it has to be done, but I’m scared Alex!”
“It’ll be fine, sis. Remember how it felt with the other Alex.”
“But now I’m the ‘other’ Alex, Empress!” Tears ran freely from her eyes as they continued to plead into mine.
I glanced back to where I had left Chief Jones. “Do you see now how one small, seemingly benign choice can do immeasurable harm, Demetrius? By making the decision to share our technology with the world, you caused the balance of power that holds Earth’s governments in precarious check to dissolve! The United States has become no better than Rome or…or Nazi Germany!” I took my position at the podium.
“My sisters and brothers, I’m truly sorry that this divergence from the original timeline has taken place! Demetrius Jones is lucky in that he has witnessed, first hand, the result of an ill thought out decision. He now finds himself in a unique position- return prior to the dimensional tangent and not heed what he has seen here, or return prior to the tangent and disintegrate this reality by keeping the secrets of Reilly from the outside world.” I paused as I looked at Chief Jones.
Every eye in the audience had now centered to him, awaiting his answer.
“My sisters and brothers, in keeping with my gift, I already know what Mr. Jones has decided, but in order to avoid dimensional backlash…” I glanced sadly over to Alex Covington. “I need everyone here to understand and agree to what will happen once Demetrius and I return to our Reilly. The last time a dimensional split happened, I almost killed myself!”
I waited for the murmurs from the crowd to subside. “Let me rephase my last statement. My dimensional twin almost killed me! Once the timeline was corrected, she watched in horror as everyone around her- everyone she loved…cared about- vanished as the two timelines realigned and merged together. Her fear of dying and the unknown drove her to exert massive amounts of energy to hold the last vestiges of her reality together. The strain drove her mad! She blamed the Empress for destroying everything she knew and held dear. Her madness driven plan for revenge almost destroyed two universes! I wish not to repeat that! So, with everyone in agreement, this realm will merge painlessly back into the original timeline. I must stress that everyone…everyone here must agree not to resist what must happen! Regretfully, that is the only way to change this future and bring back our lost loved ones. I’m…I’m sorry.” I looked down at the desktop in sorrow.
Alex Covington gently tapped my shoulder and I yielded the stand to her.
“My friends, it is with a heavy heart that I choose not to resist and merge back into the Empress’s time stream. Can I see a show of solidarity for by standing, or against by remaining seated?”
Not only did everyone stand, but also applause filled the small auditorium!
It was very humbling to look out at all those willing to make the ultimate sacrifice…to give their lives in order to set things straight once more…to cease to exist!
I gave my twin a tight embrace, looked at her for one last time, and placed a kiss on her forehead before turning to walk back to Chief Jones.
“It’s time to go, Demetrius.” I said sadly.
As I said that, the process began. A gentle low vibration filled the room. This dimension had started to destabilize and dissolve.
“What the hell is that, Captain?”
“That…that is the sound of over nine billion souls being erased- never given the chance of making the selfless choice like those around us have, Chief. It is the sound of an entire dimension dying- devouring itself! A dimension that you created single-handedly is coming to its end. By simply deciding to change a choice you made six month ago in this reality, you have succeeded in negating it! Once the choice was made, there was no longer any place for it in the flow of the original time stream; therefore it will cease to exist very shortly. We must leave before that happens. Take my hand, Mr. Jones.”
I turned to the subtly panicking crowd.
“Y’all will forever be in my heart!” I placed my free hand over my heart and looked at this Alex Covington one last time. “Alex, we will return to being one shortly, my dear Empress!”
I phased us out and a familiar hallway surrounded us.
Directly ahead of us, Demetrius and I had just joined hands.
“Yo, Jonesy!” Demetrius exclaimed before the earlier ‘we’ disappeared.
“What just happened, ma’am?”
“I brought us back a few seconds before we left, chief.”
“Why would you do that? Doesn’t that cause some kind of crazy paradox thing? Are we going to explode or something?”
“I brought us back a few seconds earlier to prove to you that our trip actually happened, Demetrius- and no, we aren’t going to explode. There have been as many as four separate instances of me- not Alex Reilly; not my granddaughter Alexandra- just me- in the same place at the same exact time and the world is still here.”
“What happened to everyone there, ma’am? Did they really just disappear when we left?”
“As far as I know, they have been reabsorbed into this timeline, chief. Since what we witnessed hasn’t happened yet, I can only assume that those souls are still intact here.”
“Mom!” Cassie cried from the other end of the hall as she saw us. She broke into a run and quickly wrapped her arms around me when she reached us.
“Mom, I just had a very disturbing premonition! In it, I saw myself die!” She glanced back at Chief Jones a second. “Demetrius, you were in it too! Mom, Corrine, Jules, and three of my stepsisters were in some control room somewhere. It looked to be military. We came under friendly fire! I…I felt the bullets hit me. The burning…it was so intense!” She described the vision as she squeezed me tighter and her crying doubled.
“It’s okay, honey.” I whispered as I gently rubbed her back. “Demetrius and I have taken care of it. Those events won’t happen now…” I glanced back to Chief Jones. “Will they, chief?”
“No, ma’am! As a matter of fact, I was seriously thinking about that bottle of single malt scotch now!”
Cassie raised her head from my shoulder and looked at him. “Demi, we’re not ready for your arrival yet. Several more things must come to pass before you experience your Mahanilui, I’m afraid.” Cassie quietly told him through her tears.
“But, I thought…”
“The Mahanilui is not meant as a form of escape, chief! You must be willing to make the transition and all the changes that come with it- physically, mentally, and socially! I’m afraid you have a few more years before all the conditions are met.” My daughter continued.
“Oh, Cassie…” It was my turn to squeeze her tighter. “I’m so proud of you, honey! Finally, after all the hints I’ve given- the years I’ve waited patiently- you have fully realized your gift!”
“But I didn’t do anything special, mom. What are you talking about?”
“You used your gift to help someone else improve their life instead of your own! By giving Chief Jones here more clues to his future and especially by talking him out of another ill contemplated decision, you have not only given up your ‘BFF’ shopping buddy, but you’ve given the man a chance to experience more of ‘his’ life and not become a depressed, self-loathing Demi De Johnes. One, I might add, who would make several unsuccessful attempts to dispatch herself!”
“I did that, mom?”
“You did, Cassandra. Look for yourself.”
Cassie closed her eyes for a moment. “Ya…wow. So…could you, like, tell me how I did that without, like, thinking about it?”
“That’s the secret, honey! It’s second nature! Get it?”
“Um…maybe?”
I released Cassie and looked to the ceiling. “Are all my kids this oblivious?”
“No mom, just your oldest!” Samantha giggled as she and Alexis walked toward us.
“You know she just acts that way when you’re around, Empress- for the attention!” Both girls laughed.
“Demetrius, don’t you have something to give back to the Empress?” Samantha glared into his eyes as she extended her hand- palm up.
Chief Jones produced a small, paper-thin, black square from his pocket and placed it in Sam’s waiting hand.
I felt a shiver run through my body and noticed my three girls shudder slightly themselves.
His last act- that of returning the reactor plans- finished repairing the original dimensional split.
“Welcome home Empress.” I thought to myself.
“Was that what I thought it was, mom?” Cassie asked- her sisters nodded in consensus.
“What… like a recent tangential dimension returning to where it was originally spawned? Yes, everything is back the way it should be. Thank you, Mr. Jones.”
“But I…”
“Exactly, chief! By returning the memory card with the plans stored on it, you- a mere mortal,” I laughed, “Sealed a dimensional rupture with a single gesture! What millions of people: politicians, generals, khans, Czars, even common folk wouldn’t give to be able to do that!”
“It seemed so easy though! Once I knew where I made my mistake…once you showed me my mistake, I just made my decision to return what wasn’t mine to give.”
“And now you see the true power of the Empress, Mr. Jones!” Alexis replied. “She uses her gift to allow the rest of us to right our mistakes! I take it you saw the results of your mistake first hand? May I ask your impression of the altered future, Mr. Jones?”
“I…I didn’t know one small decision would mushroom into such a large debacle! Everyone here made such a huge decision to sacrifice his or her entire existence! To just decide to disappear into the unknown like that. I could never be that selfless!”
Demetrius Jones looked to the floor.
“I…I…I’m…I’m truly sorry for having put you through the distress of knowing your future self would…” He wiped some wetness from around his eyes.
“I haven’t lost her, Demetrius! Admiral Covington will always be here.” I pointed first to my head then to my heart. “But foremost she is always here- as are all my children- born or unborn! Chief, we all must endure pain if we are to learn the important lessons- those necessary for keeping friends and family together! As long as you put to memory the lessons learned today, the grief we experienced served a greater purpose. All I ask is that you reflect on all those who made the ultimate sacrifice before making, what you consider a small decision.”
“How can I do that, ma’am? I don’t have any special gifts like you do…um…not yet anyway.”
“You have three of the most precious gifts in the known universes, Demetrius- reason, a conscience, and the option to use them! Always remember that, hun! Now, let’s go see something really amazing! Everybody take my hands, please!”
The pleasantly lit hallway became the brightly sundrenched beach near Kili’s dock.
Once sure that we wouldn’t rephase into anyone, I phased us back in and told everyone it was safe to release our hands.
“Chief, if you insist on making a point of popping your eyeballs out every time I transport us, I may have you committed to the Infirmary for a few months! That condition is not normal!”
“I’m sorry, ma’am, but I’m still having a hard time believing what I’m seeing here!”
“Then turn around, Mr. Jones and watch a true marvel!” I pointed to the dock.
The Detroit’s entire crew had gathered at the shoreline to witness my mind warriors have some fun.
I motioned for Demetrius and my daughters to move closer. We stopped next to Alex Reilly and Alex Covington.
“You got here just in time, sis!” My future twin greeted.
“I had a few things to attend to, but you knew that, didn’t you, Alex?”
Instead of answering, she took my hand. The familiar tingle said it all.
“Our unintentional saboteur has been set upon the correct path?” She asked quietly a few seconds later. Her eyes glistened in the sun.
“All has been set on course again, Empress!” I replied.
Alex Reilly took my other hand. Again, I welcomed the slight tingle.
My Granddaughter suddenly appeared on the rounded foredeck of Detroit.
“Ladies and Gentlemen of USS Detroit!” She shouted in decree. “On behalf of everyone here on Kili Island we hope you have enjoyed your stay with us. Aside from the mandatory water segregation, any comments on how we could have improved your visit should be addressed to your Captain or Ex-O. Before we commence our final demonstration, I would ask that what you have witnessed here the last few days remain here!” Young Alexandra seemed to stare directly at Chief Jones!
“The good deeds, volunteerism, and humanitarianism that define our society must continue to be withheld from the people of this world for if discovered, would likely be abused! As I speak with y’all, Reilly’s delicate and extremely sensitive equipment is scanning for any misappropriated information.” Young Alexandra paused a minute with a devious smile.
“As sensitive as our equipment is, it is still possible for some information to ‘migrate’. Y’all have been witness to the diverse gifts our society has been blessed with. It is our hope that the hospitality and kinship shown to the crew of Detroit will be rewarded in kind with trustworthiness and honor.” My Granddaughter scanned the crowd a moment.
“And now, without further ado, our final demonstration of the gifts of Kili Island!” Alexandra again smiled devilishly and disappeared from the massive foredeck.
A distinct murmur arose from those gathered.
“How did I do Grandmother Empress?” She asked reappearing before Alex and I.
“Well done, Empress! It’s my turn now!” I congratulated before phasing out.
Making my way to a convenient clearing in the crowd, I rephased.
“Ladies and gentlemen of the Detroit! I present to you the Family Darough! Mother and daughter of like gifts that are here to do what was thought impossible only six days ago! I give you Camille and her daughter Cassiopeia!” I announced as I presented the two.
“I always liked the circus. “ I heard Alex Covington say from the crowd.
“Ladies, when y’all are ready.” I said motioning gracefully to them.
Cami and Cassi joined hands and began to concentrate. At the end of the dock, Detroit began to shudder and rolled from its slight list to port.
Applause erupted from the crowd and I waved my hands to quiet them.
As the noise died down, a series of metallic creaks and groans emanated from the huge boat and slowly the massive pressure hull rose from the water!
Not a sound could be heard on shore. Everyone assigned to the modern submarine held their breath as light appeared between the keel and the small waves on the ocean’s surface.
Slowly the behemoth moved away from us, leaving shallow water behind. Several hundred yards off shore the flat black hull of USS Detroit slowly settled back into the ocean waves.
Cami and Cassi released each other’s hand.
“Wasn’t that amazing, folks?” I shouted and started to clap.
Applause and whistles rang out across the beach!
“Captain Reynolds?” I called from where I stood next to Cassi and Cami.
Reilly appeared a few feet away from me with Vernon Reynolds holding one hand and Julia Masterson holding the other.
“Well done, ladies!” He congratulated the Daroughs.
“Cami that was a wonderful demonstration! I’m sure even the most stubborn skeptics were impressed- maybe even a little intimidated too!” Julia embraced the senior mind warrior. “Cassi, you’ve developed your gift splendidly and I look forward to working with you again sometime, sister!” She also gave her a tight hug along with a kiss on the cheek.
“Alex, I don’t know which one of you is the bigger show-off- you or your present self!” Vernon embraced me. “Thanks for putting my boat back in the water, Empress!” He whispered to me.
“Thank those two, Vernon! They did all the heavy lifting!” We both laughed at my little play on words.
“You, um…you think ol’ Jonesy learned his lesson, Alex?” He asked quietly.
“Time will tell, Vern. Time will tell.”
Alex Covington, Alex Reilly, and Alexandra joined us.
“Sis, you ready to proceed?” Alex Covington asked.
“Admiral?” Vern looked confused.
“Vern, we need to get your people back onboard, right? Gather your Con staff and I’ll provide transport.” She smiled.
“While you’re doing that, sis, Alexandra, Alex Reilly, and I will relay the rest of the crew to the aft deck.”
“Empress?”
I turned to see Random, Randi, and Isabeau walking toward us. Brandi Van Pelt hurried to catch up behind them.
“Will you three wait up? I told you I was almost finished!
“Sis, I told you it wasn’t necessary to come along! It’ll be a while til you can sync up to the Westinghouse systems!”
“Exactly the reason I have to be here, sis! After today I won’t have anything to talk to for what, twenty years?”
“Hey! What are we, palm trees?” I glared at my communications chief, hurt that her fellow crew didn’t count as intelligent conversation.
“Sorry, Cap, but I feel lonely when I’m not plugged into a system! Somehow human conversation seems so slow to me.”
I raised an eyebrow to her statement.
“Brandi, I’ll see what I can scrape together to keep you company before you go back to the base, sis!”
“Would you do that?”
“Of course, sis!”
“Ladies, you wanted my attention for something?” I reminded my four comptrollers.
“Empress, I’m sure you already know that we need to be in contact with the reactor control system to start it.” Randi was correct in her assumption that I knew what had to happen.
I nodded in response.
“Alex, can I come along too?” A small voice said into my left ear.
“Mr. Jones, Peonie would like to accompany us to your boat. Would you have a problem with that, hun?”
“Just as long as she doesn’t bring any gremlins onboard, ma’am!”
“I don’t get it, Alex! I don’t know any Gremlins. Are they from one of the planets you’ve recently visited?” Peonie questioned.
I rolled my eyes. “No, hun, Demetrius was just trying to be funny! Go on over to him, honey.”
In a flash the Pixie landed on her beau.
“You realize that still creeps me out a little, right?” Chief Jones said quietly so as not to hurt the pixie’s ears.
“Alex, we’re all here and ready for transport.” Vernon caught my attention.
“Very well, Capt. Reynolds. Everyone, in case you’ve never experienced this before, the trip is painless as well as instantaneous. I’d like y’all to form a single file line and join hands with the person ahead and behind you. Do not release your hands until I tell you it’s okay to do so. Everyone is to move accordingly until standing in an open area away from any equipment or bulkheads. I’ll check with each of you before we rephase back into this reality. Understood?”
“Ma’am, are you sure this won’t hurt?” A small voice asked from behind Julia Masterson.
“Peyton, I’ve done this many times and I can assure you the Empress speaks the truth! You won’t even realize it happened, but if it would make you feel better, take my hand, Ensign.” Julia offered.
“Thank you ma’am!” The young woman looked relieved.
“Ensign, could you step over here, honey?” I asked after my old friend- the original version of my gift- signaled something wasn’t right here. I quickly received my answer just as the ensign arrived in front of me.
“Honey, what’s your name?” I asked gently with a smile.
“Peyton Tribesch, ma’am. Ensign Peyton Tribesch.” The small brunette looked at me quizzically.
“Of course it is, hun.” I continued to smile at her.
“Alex? What’s going on?” Vernon Reynolds asked. “Ensign Tribesch has been with us for two years now.”
“Capt. Reynolds, would you mind terribly if I borrow the Ensign for a second? I mean her no harm.”
“If you deem it necessary, Empress.”
“Peyton, take my hand, hun, I have something to show you…something wonderful!” I let my smile turn slightly devilish.
Ensign Tribesch looked back to her commanding officer with pleading eyes.
“Peyton, you have nothing to fear from the Empress- of that I am very certain! Just take her hand and enjoy.” Vernon Reynolds coaxed with a disarming smile.
I felt a warm, sweat dampened hand take mine.
“Honey, I’m not going to bite, so relax. Now, I’m going to phase us out of this reality just enough to make us disappear to the others, ready?”
She nodded.
“Here we go.”
I phased us out…
The bright, sunny beach of Kili became the dark, quiet, single yellow sun lit realm of my private domain.
“Where are we, ma’am?”
“Why are you here?” I said getting straight to the point.
“Ma’am?” The ensign’s voice became frightened.
“Why…are you…here?” I repeated slowly.
“I don’t understand! Why am I where?”
Before going any farther, I activated the HUD in my uniform and chose the correct language.
“I know who you really are, Peyton! Now, why are you here? I don’t want to hurt you or expose you! I just want to know why you are here in 2028!” I said to her in a very old form of Terran- the same dialect that Anna Beth spoke.
We stared at each other in silence for some time before I thought about calling someone who would loosen her tongue. Before doing that though, I decided to try one last time.
“Peyton…or should I call you by your given name, Persephone? Maybe I should go farther back and call you Proserpina? How’s mom by the way? Is she still hanging out with Janelle?”
Ensign Tribesch dawned an evil sneer. “You are indeed as wise and all knowing as the stories relate, Empress! Can we continue to speak in English? I find it much easier to communicate as opposed to my native language.”
“Fine.” I turned off my translator. “So, back to my original question, Peyton, why are you here?”
“Empress, if you know who I am then you should already know why I am here, right?” Her smile turned pleasant.
“Indeed, but I wanted to hear it from you, so spill it.” I smiled back as I motioned for her to continue.
“What that woman, Hathor, did was wrong, Empress! I took it upon myself to sabotage her plan to destroy you…I mean Alex Reilly, sorry. When your granddaughter arrived in our beleaguered city and I witnessed the shear devious skill with which she played her, I vowed to stop her tyranny and free my people of her! I had no idea as to your friends’ effectiveness in her defeat and capture when I concealed myself during transit.”
“So you stowed away when Alexandra brought Janelle and her attack group here?”
“Yes, ma’am. I was determined to be her undoing, going as far as warning the pixie of the mind mage.”
“Why didn’t Yuuka inform me about you, hun?”
“I have the talent to ‘suggest’, ma’am.” She looked down sheepishly.
I brought her chin back up with a gentle hand. “Never be ashamed of your gift, hun. Just use it for good, not evil.”
“There is a fine line between either, ma’am. What I have done was bad, but it was for the good of our people. I do feel just as responsible for what has happened here- especially for having to write myself into everyone’s memories, Empress. I am truly sorry and will assume any punishment deserved.” Her head lowered as she apologized.
“How old are you, Peyton- twenty-three; twenty-four; twenty-five?” I inquired using my most sincere smile.
“I have seen ninety-eight full seasons, Empress, but again, why ask?”
“Of those ninety or so years, how many have you endured under Janelle’s hand?” I continued without answering her question.
“The evil witch arrived shortly after my fortieth season, Empress…”
“So I should be the one responsible for all this, Peyton! I was the reason she became part of your life in the first place. I was negligent in my foresight for not seeing the disruption she caused to your time period. I…Peyton…am deeply sorry for dropping her into your home. I ask for your forgiveness, m’lady.” I bowed to her.
“Empress, you should bow to no one! A deity such as you should never apologize for anything!”
“Stop it! Stop it right now!” I put up my hand.
Did the sun of this domain just blink?
“I am no more a deity than Janelle Hathor and I resent the implication that I should be worshiped!”
“But you alone have the power to change history and the future, Empress! What commoner, what mortal has that kind of power, ma’am?”
“Honey, like I just got done telling someone else, we all have the power to change the future! The past…well, y’all may need my help for that, but you do have the power to change the future as I’ve said. Never forget that fact, hun.”
“How could I have the power to change any of my future?”
“I’m going to let you think that one out for yourself, Peyton. You have changed your future and I had a very small role in that, so honestly, you have done it already.” I gave her another devious smile.
My companion looked at me for a few minutes then looked to my right, at the dim yellow sun, for another few minutes as she contemplated my words.
“I did.” She said quietly a couple of times to herself. “I really did change our destiny!”
“Be careful with that word, hun! Destiny is a spiteful seductress! Many men and women have lost their lives because of a so-called date with destiny! It’s better to consider what you have done as ‘changing things for the better’ and let ‘Miss Destiny’ have the night off!” I giggled.
“I’ll remember that, ma’am.”
“See that you do, hun!”
“Empress, what is to happen to me now? I can only surmise I will not be rejoining the Detroit’s crew.”
“Why say that, Ensign?”
“By now my suggestions have worn away and I will not be remembered as Ensign Tribesch.” She sighed. “Though I do wish I could remain in their company. I felt comfortable around them…to be accepted as part of their family…”
“You do know that at least one member of Detroit knew about you?”
“What? Who?”
I waggled my finger at her. ”No. No. No. Not going to learn that from me, kid. Not today.” I giggled. “It’s time to go back home, Ensign Peyton Tribesch! Take my hand, please.”
Our surroundings changed and filled with familiar people.
“So, that’s all there is to it, Ensign!” I spoke as if continuing some demonstration.
The girl just looked at me in confusion.
“So, what do you think of the Empress’s mode of travel, Ensign?” Vernon asked with no change of expression or question as to who this woman was.
“I…I…I didn’t realize we had gone anywhere until the scenery changed!” Peyton looked at me, totally amazed.
“I told you I wouldn’t harm you in any way, Ensign.” I laughed at her expression- only for a different reason that only the two of us knew.
Alex Covington popped in next to me. “Hey, are Alex and I going to be doing all the work around here, Alex?” She winked at the still confused Peyton.
“Has Randi made the necessary changes, sis?” I asked out of the blue.
“Three years ago. Just like I planned.” Alex smiled at our Miss Tribesch. “When you’ve had enough of the military, just have Vern or Jules contact me. I’m sure your Ma will be happy to see you again, hun! I know for a fact that she and your Pa are very proud of you and all you’ve done for everyone.”
A very broken up woman wrapped her arms around me.
“Thank you so much! I love you, Empress!” She exclaimed through a faucet of tears.
“Thank you, Peyton Tribesch!” I replied.
“Hey, am I going to have to do all the work around here?” Alex Reilly exclaimed from behind us. “Oh, this is that sensitive moment I saw a couple nights ago right?”
Alex felt down her body with both hands as if making sure everything was still in place. “I guess everything is settled then, Alex?”
“It wouldn’t have affected you anyway, Alexandra Reilly!” I laughed.
“Well there was that one scenario.”
“Santorini will still happen! You still have a lot to do there.”
“Don’t remind me!” She rolled her eyes. “Let’s not forget about Yellowstone! I’ve been back four times and still haven’t saved my quota! Are you sure all of them need to be evacuated- I mean, two thousand people?”
“Gotta get ‘em all, Alex!” My twin giggled like it was some kind of reference to a joke.
“You three should really stop the Reilly speak, Alex, you’re scaring the poor girl!” Vern chimed in. I had completely forgotten about Peyton still standing next to me!
“I’m sorry about that, hun. That sometimes happens when we talk shop.” Alex gave her a warm smile as she apologized.
“It’s alright, Empress, I’ve had to deal with my own personal…demons…for some time now. It would be nice if I had sisters that I could share my innermost thoughts and experiences with!”
The three of us started laughing as she spoke the unsolicited wish.
“I’m serious!” Her expression changed abruptly.
“Honey, we don’t mean to laugh because you said something funny, it’s because of how ironic what you said actually is!” I explained for my sisters. When I saw no evidence that she understood what I meant, I quickly covered. “You’ll see what we meant when you go home on leave, hun! Let’s get everyone onboard, shall we?” I looked to my group- the last yet to board the Detroit.
“Capt. Reynolds, I’m sorry to have delayed Detroit’s officer’s from boarding. Everyone please join hands.”
Instantly we were in Detroit’s control room. No one blinked an eye except Peyton, who looked around in amazement. I looked around to see if everyone in the group was clear of any equipment or bulkhead. Satisfied we were all clear, I released the hand on either side of me. Randi and Brandi quickly headed aft along with Timothy Penne- Abigail’s second oldest. I was secretly glad Abby hadn’t come along- she was still skittish about her new ‘condition’. Meeting her second of four children might…well…it would have sent her to the loony bin for sure!
“Alex, I’m sure it was something that couldn’t wait! I, for one, am still mesmerized every time I’m witness to your departures and arrivals! Hopefully in a few years I can retire and we can share in a few adventures before we have to reinvent ourselves again. I’m sure Julia will happily second that.” He looked to his Ex-O who nodded her agreement with a smile.
“Um…I think I could scrape together a few instances where both your gifts would come in handy!” I couldn’t help but giggle. I nodded to Ensign Tribesch. “Take good care of her, Vernon, I promised her parents I’d get her home safe- and that her adopted family on Detroit would look after her in the mean time!”
“Aye, skipper!” Vernon straightened respectfully. Everyone in the control room joined him at attention.
“You do realize I’m Alex from 1944, right?” I raised an eyebrow as I reminded him.
“We’re not honoring Capt. Alexandra Steinert, ma’am, we’re honoring Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! And there is no higher rank in the known universes, ma’am!”
I felt my eyes start to tear up so I changed the subject quickly.
“Peonie? I’m ready to leave, hun!” I called out in a slightly louder voice.
“Ma’am, is it okay if she stay a while longer?” Demetrius raised his hand as he asked.
“Chief, this isn’t elementary school. You don’t need to raise your hand to get my attention. But this also isn’t the ‘Love Boat’.” I winked with a smile and fought a giggle.
“Sorry, ma’am, I just thought it proper.” Demetrius suddenly looked around us, alarmed that his tiny girlfriend was no longer on his shoulder.
“Peonie, sweetheart, you’re doing it again!” I said in a singsong voice.
“The Empress is right, honey.” Vernon called out likewise. “On my boat, Pixies are to remain full sized! We don’t want to scare the rest of the crew now, do we?”
Having the gift of foresight can be advantageous to keeping one’s sanity around pixies…or any so called ‘mythical beings’ for that matter! My gift told me that she would be directly behind me when she returned to full size.
“Spoofing the Empress would not be the wisest undertaking, young lady! I might just take your hand and ‘poof’…!” I warned as she stopped growing behind me. I saw Vernon’s officers’ eyes widen as I aptly predicted her presence.
“Sometimes you can be such a buzz-kill, Alex!” Peonie’s voice protested behind me. Walking around to join Demetrius, she made another assumption- this one correct. “So…what is to be my rank this time, Empress? Ensign?” her clothing changed to match that rank. “Lieutenant?” Just her rank changed this time. “Or Commander?” Again her rank changed as she smiled.
“Capt. Reynolds, I’ll allow you the pleasure, sir!” I smiled in devilish satisfaction.
“This time, my dear,” He nodded to someone by the aft compartment door, “you are to play the part of the perky embedded journalist!” Vernon laughed as her uniform merged and remade itself into a rather attractive looking gray-pinstriped, women’s business suit with a white low-cut blouse and camisole, a matching, slightly above the knee gray skirt, and gray closed-toe, three inch heels.
Again everyone in the compartment seemed amazed by the transformation.
Demtrius looked at the new reporter, raised an eyebrow and smiled his approval.
Julia Masterson shook her head as she regarded the Pixie-turned-reporter- shaking her head slightly in disapproval. Reaching her hand up to cover Peonie’s face, she held it there for a moment. Julia’s smile blossomed as she removed her hand from the now, much prettier young woman. She had applied some modest makeup.
Demetrius’ face contorted as he looked on. Both eyes squinted slightly and he pursed his lips together as if sucking air through a straw- an expression that blatantly said this girl is the cat’s meow!
“I want you to pick one of the crew and write an expose on working conditions aboard a U.S. Submarine for the twentieth anniversary of the Navy’s decision to allow women to serve aboard them. I’ll want that submitted to me on my next visit to Ni’ihau, Hun! Vernon, I believe you still have six months left on this cruise?”
“Right as usual, Alex!”
“But what will mom say! She’ll want me back home with her, Alex!”
“Mom already knows about it and approves.” Sasha- present day Sasha- said appearing in the forward hatch. “Who do you think came up with the plan, my little pixie-poo?”
Demetrius looked at the cub reporter and mouthed, ‘Pixie-poo’?
“Mom, I wish you would stop that! I’m not a little girl anymore!”
“You’re right, sweetie, you’re a budding correspondent now! Time to go out into the world and experience it for yourself!”
Detroit’s main lighting came to full brightness and all her systems came online systematically.
“Con, Reactor Control!” The intercom erupted.
“Reactor Control, Reynolds, go.” Vernon responded.
“Skipper, the reactor is online and ready to go!”
“What, with no warmup?” Captain Reynolds sounded only somewhat surprised.
“Don’t ask, Skipper, I can only speculate!” The voice responded. It was evident he couldn’t believe what he witnessed himself.
“Very well, start the pre-launch checklist. Reynolds out.”
The Van Pelt twins arrived in the Con. Vernon squinted at the two smiling women.
“Thank you very much ladies! I’d have thought you wouldn’t know that much about heavy water reactors, Brandi!”
“You’re A.I. told me everything I had to know, Captain!” She seemed to blush slightly.
“Our A.I. told you everything, Miss Van Pelt? He looked concerned.
“Welllllll…I did have to show it who was boss!” I watched as my Randi stifled a giggle with her hand.
“You didn’t break Captain Reynolds toy now did you, Brandi?” I giggled myself.
“You might want to padlock that back door better, Vern!” Present day Randi laughed. “It would seem that the old ways are still the most effective at getting results!”
“But how did the reactor heat up so quickly?” Julia questioned them further.
‘That would be my doing!’ Jack answered in my…in our heads. ‘It was like rubbing two sticks together. Josie gave me the idea last year in Arizona.’
“I might have guessed.” Vernon mumbled as he rubbed his head.
‘You’re very welcome, Vern. It was the least I could do. Pleasant journeys to you, Captain! Commander!’
‘Jack, tell everyone we make for home 0800hr sharp.’ I informed her in thought.
‘Aye, Cap, 0800hrs sharp.’ She repeated, confirming my order.
“Well, Vernon, I guess we had better be going. I know you have a lot to do before you shove off.” I tried not to make it sound so sad.
“Before you go, Alex, I want to show you something in my quarters…if you don’t mind, of course.”
I motioned that I would follow him. Reaching his door, he motioned me in and closed the door behind him.
“Alex, how much longer do I have to pretend I know that woman?” He whispered.
“Who, Vernon?” I tried hard not to show my cards.
“Come on, Alex! You know full well of whom I mean!”
I smiled. “She is officially part of your crew, hun- for three years now!”
“Excuse me?”
“Your Alex had Randi enter her dossier into the Navy’s computer system three years ago! Full history and background, complete with a social! Peyton is a member of your crew, Vernon.”
“Why would you do this to me, Empress?”
I thought for a moment. Why would I do this to him?
“Peyton is a very special girl, Vern. She is the product of a union between a Terran and a man from Egypt!”
“Okay, but I thought those from Reilly that appeared in Egypt were bad.”
“Peyton’s ma just ended up on the wrong side, hun, and who said anything about Reilly?”
“I just assumed… Wouldn’t Alexandra have seen that woman’s ruse?”
“Not necessarily! My granddaughter, Alexandra, was too young to realize her limits when she provided temporal transport. I suspect that even now she underutilizes her gift…our gift!”
“You mean to tell me that this Janelle character has a heart? I thought she was the first antichrist!”
“Someone has to be the bad guy, hun! Janelle does have some good points about her though.” I held my finger and thumb close together- almost touching- to indicate how many. “For now, Peyton is to be treated as Ensign Tribesch. When we talked a little while ago, she told me how she stowed away during Alexandra’s transport in order to thwart Janelle’s evil plan. She hoped Hathor’s defeat would remove the hold on her ma and pa.”
“How did she react when you told her?”
“I haven’t told her a thing- not yet! The surprise will wait for her return to Memphis. Alex will meet you at Pearl when you dock and return her the following day. Until then…” I held my finger to my mouth.
“Aye aye, Empress! Mum’s the word!” He smiled.
“The Van Pelt twins are waiting for me so I better get going. It’s been good to see you, hun…um…even though I haven’t met you officially yet.” I shook off the slight confusion that statement conjured.
“Alex?” He asked quietly.
“Ya, Capt. Reynolds?”
Vernon Reynolds wrapped his arms around me and attempted to squeeze the life out of me. “Take care, Alex, It’s always a pleasure to serve with you, ma’am!”
“Hey! I’ll see y’all again. You can count on it, hun!” I said as I squeezed back, hoping he would ease up so I could breathe.
“Tell Admiral Demmit he made quite the impression on the crew! I’ll miss him terribly.”
“You haven’t seen the last of him, hun! The old man will make several special appearances in the coming years- trust me!”
“Explicitely, Empress!”
I smiled as my eyes began to fog.
“I better get going.” I said as I quickly wiped my eyes, squeezed past him, and hurried back to the Con.
“All ashore that’s a’goin’ ashore!” I offered as I held out my hands.
There appears to be a stow-away within USS Detroit’s crew. After returning Sand Dollar to 1944, Alex mysteriously collapses. Finding herself back in 1942 and in someone else’s body, can she maintain the timeline as she remembers it or will things spiral into nightmare? Can Alex find a way to save one of her beloved sisters?
Onward Episode 2 “Danger, developments, and confusion”
1820hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 19th, 2028
Alex was waiting for my return from Detroit.
“So, does Vern still know about Peyton, sis?”
“Was there ever any doubt?” I answered with a wry smile on my face.
“Well…ya! Everytime you change our future I have to wonder if we’re going to sync up the next time we touch.” She said defensively.
“You know you could always go back to the moment. Why does it seem that I’m the only one of us that sees that?”
“I’m not sure, sis! I’m still puzzling over that one.” Alex paused for a minute. “Maybe you’re the ‘baseline’ Empress- the reference point if there is such a thing.”
“You tell me, sis. You’ve had what, eighty-four or so years to ponder that?”
There was a long pause in our conversation. My future self looked down as she started to answer.
“Alex, we aren’t going to touch until the next time we meet. We’ve seen that. And before you try to change that fact, I suggest you check our gift. It needs to be that way, we…we are not to touch one another!” My twin’s face took on a very dismal look as she looked back up. My gift only confirmed her statement- nothing more could be seen though as to any basis.
Now I was the one that began to worry- especially when the finicky airlock began moaning and groaning as I tried entering the station. Its alarm produced a very sluggish and feeble growl as I walked through. Despite all the noise, the monitors displayed nothing but a message stating that calibration was needed. One of these days I hoped Ricky Lynn could get to that.
0715hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, May 20th, 2028
Admiral Demmit completed his thorough, but unnecessary inspection of Reilly just before 0700hrs. Alex Covington’s crew escorted the old man to the dock and we all said our goodbyes.
Mina had remained dockside having finally convinced her four daughters of her safety and the crucial mission back on Kili Island, BC. She was scheduled to depart with Alex Reilly later today. Mia, Kayla, Lailu, and Nina were already brooding at they’re stations.
My future twin and Alex Reilly were noticeably absent- as were our daughters.
It pained me to leave without saying goodbye to my future family. What hurt more was the news that Alexis, Alexandra, Tibius, and the rest of the Terran delegation had departed not long after I had returned from the Detroit last evening. Alex Covington had conveyed they’re goodbyes and well wishes to me post-departure.
Yet, that wasn’t why I hardly slept last night.
I was still perplexed by my failure to foresee the cause and need for my physical isolation this morning.
“Captain, are we going to get the Sand Dollar back into the war any time soon?” Admiral Demmit’s gravelly voice brought my attention back to our departure procedures.
“I thought you would like to do the honors, Admiral. You are the ranking officer onboard Sand Dollar.” I said as I tried not to meet his eyes.
“I appreciate the offer Alex, but as experienced as I am, I still can’t get us home from here! You might as well do your job, Empress!”
Why couldn’t I see the reason?
“Alex?”
“What? Oh…right. Jack, drop the moorings and take us out…slow astern.”
What was wrong with me? Except for my arrival in Reilly’s original universe, my gift had never let me down. Now it remained strangely quiet. Why?
“Um…Cap? Wouldn’t it be better if we stowed the gangplank first?” Jack nudged my shoulder gently to bring me back from my thoughts.
“Oh…oh… I thought you had done that already. By all means stow the gangplank, Commander.”
Jack cautiously stared at me for a few seconds before carrying out my…the orders.
“Aye, Cap. Stow the plank!” She shouted to the deck.
Minutes later we were under way and clear of the island’s shelf. I had again retreated into my internal tribunal to assess my conundrum.
Again Jack tapped me gently on the shoulder. “Cap, we’ve reached deep water and are awaiting your orders.”
“Oh…right…” I paused to actually think what to do next. Why was I so absorbed by this?
“Alex, are you okay? I’ve never seen you this distracted. Maybe if you talked about it, Cap?” Jack offered.
I looked at her and contemplated what or how much I should say.
“Captain Steinert?” Uncle Rick growled. “Alex, what’s wrong? I’ve never seen you act this way since that afternoon you appeared in my office after rescuing your brother! Should we head back to Kili and have Emily do some tests before we head back home?”
“No.” I said quietly still thinking only slightly about my job. “No, Admiral, I’ll be alright. Jack, call general quarters please.”
“Aye, Cap. General quarters, all hands to general quarters.”
A rough hand placed itself over mine as I held onto the bridge plating.
“Alex, I know something’s eating at you. What that something is may or may not be any of my concern, but the well being of this crew and boat deserves your full attention. I need you to concentrate on getting us back home…to 1944, okay?” Uncle Rick’s tone was gentle and kind. I looked up to meet his eyes. They showed deep concern- concern like a mother would show to her distraught child…loving concern…for me.
Gathering all the concentration I could, I made my announcement.
“All hands, this is the captain. At this time I would ask that everyone take hold of the pressure hull in some way and do not release that hold until I have given the okay to do so. All compartments please acknowledge when ready. Temporal transit will take place thereafter.” I said into the microphone.
“Aft torpedo, ready.”
“Maneuvering, ready.”
“Engine one and two, ready, Skipper!”
“Con…ready.”
“Foreward torpedo, ready!”
“Bridge, ready. Ladies, prepare for transit in three, two, one!”
A familiar island appeared ahead of us. I looked astern to make sure Kili hadn’t tagged along.
“Ladies you can secure from general quarters. Welcome to Ni’ihau, 1944!”
I felt a slight shift in my balance and a few stars suddenly appeared in my vision. Had it taken that much out of me?
“Jack, take us into the grotto, please, I’m going to my quarters. I think I might be coming down with something.”
More stars encompassed my field of vision.
“Better yet, have Emily meet me…”
Time: unknown, Location: unknown, Date: unknown
“So tell me, Kim, why this place again? I thought after last time, we had agreed to stay on base and hit the Officer’s Club for lunch?” A woman’s voice asked.
Where was I?
I looked around the small room with its chrome, reddish-brown, and beige veneer counter, at the large windowed wall facing the street, the matching chrome, reddish-brown, and beige veneer tables and chairs. It reminded me of someplace…someplace familiar!
“Kim? Kimberly Jenson? Honey, where are you?” The same voice asked.
I ignored the voice and continued my internal questioning. Where was this place? It looked like a small restaurant.
“Emily’s off in La-la land too, Chris! Any idea what’s going on?” Another woman’s voice asked.
If I had to guess, I’d say they’re dreaming about the two guys that just walked in.”
That’s it! This was the place! The place where Emily and I met! I realized I was now gazing at…at…me! Not me, Alexandra Steinert, but me Alexander Steinert! Lt. Cmdr. Alex Steinert!
Wait did that woman say Emily was here too?
“Fletcher’s even gotten into the act, Lieutenant. What gives?”
“I’m not sure, but I really don’t think they’re that appealing! Come on girls let’s concentrate on ordering!” The voice sounded agitated and insistent.
“Maybe we can all have what those three are having!” Yet another voice said with a giggle followed by two others giggling.
Was I really looking at myself? I noticed Steven Smith sitting across from me…the male me…at the table diagonal to where I was.
Everything seemed to fit what I remembered of that day.
This had to be June 8th, 1942!
I thought harder to remember the faces of everyone at Emily’s table that day. I couldn’t remember seeing anyone else’s face other than Emily’s though!
“Kim!”
A hand grasped my right hand roughly and started to pull it, as well as me, across the table. “Ensign Jenson, wake up! He’s out of your league, sweetie!”
“Huh?”
“Honey, he’s way out of your league! I don’t think Emily would have a chance with him even if she was available!”
“Emily?”
“Ya, hun. Emily maybe…you- not a chance!”
“Why am I here?” I asked in an unfamiliar voice.
“And they call me flighty! We’re here to get something to eat, Miss Dreamy!” The first voice replied.
“Alex?” I heard my sister ask.
“Here!” I answered. Her voice sounded like it was right next to me so I turned to it.
Emily Scott sat right beside me and as we looked at each other, a confused expression spread across her face.
I winked in acknowledgement.
Her expression shifted to ask the million-dollar question- ‘but how?’
My response was to slowly shake my head. I had no idea what was going on yet.
“I think I need the lavatory!” I announced as I looked at Emily, silently asking her to allow me exit from the booth we were in.
“I’ll join you, if you don’t mind?” Emily winked back at me.
“Girls, I think I’ll tag along too!” another unknown voice decreed.
I looked to that voice, but didn’t recognize the face.
One thing that did catch my attention was the fact that I was now a few inches shorter than my sister. My confusion doubled.
The woman’s lavatory in this establishment was typical of the small civilian owned eateries in the vicinity of the base- slightly bigger than a broom closet and not really well kept! The three of us barely fit with only enough room to allow the door to shut.
“I hope no one actually had to use the head!” I mumbled.
Emily didn’t waste any time. “Who are you two? I know who you’re supposed to be on this day, but I’m not sure why I’m here!”
“Well you’re looking at the wrong girl, Emily! I have no idea how or why I’m here! I don’t even sound like myself!” The unfamiliar girl exclaimed as she held herself from falling into the heavily stained porcelain throne.
“Let’s start by you telling me who you think you are, then!” Emily looked seriously at the woman.
“It’s me…Carroll! Who did you think it was?”
“Actually, you look a lot like Ensign Donna Fletcher!”
“Let me see!” The girl almost lost her battle with gravity as she tried to see her reflection in the hazy, cracked mirror above the disgusting sink.
Hang on a minute! Let’s get the introductions out of the way first! Is that you in there Alex?” Emily asked, staring directly into my eyes.
“Ya, its me sis, but I have no idea how…or why!” I lowered my head slightly.
“This is the day we met, right?”
“I believe that’s me sitting at the table across from you…us, yes.” I acknowledged quietly.
“But why here?”
“Honestly, sis, I don’t even remember how I got here! Last thing I remember was being on the bridge of Sand Dollar just after we returned to Ni’ihau! Maybe you can fill in the blanks?”
“I’ll try, but we don’t have much time! I assume I still have to agree to go out with you just before you place your order?”
“That’s how I remember it, sis. We should try not to change anything if we can help it.” I tried to sound confident, but found my mind still strangely quiet. My statement caused no reaction from my gift. Did I even have access to my gift in this body, I wondered?
“Alex? Alex, we’d better get back out there. The other girls are going to start wondering then the rumors will start flying!” Emily caught my attention again.
Since Emily was closest to the door, she left first and I followed. Carroll was the last one out- after checking herself out in the mirror.
“Great! They still have their blonde hair, but I’m a little, round-faced redhead now!” She hissed in annoyance, having finally seen her reflection.
We reseated ourselves at the table just as a waitress arrived and asked male Alex to place his order.
I quickly took the menu from the Ensign across the table from me and tried to hide myself behind it hoping history would repeat itself as it should. I already feared that just our being here had irrevocably changed things!
“Hi,” Said a voice that was so familiar yet now so foreign to me.
“Hi,” Replied Emily in a voice so pleasurable that it brought back the butterflies in my stomach again.
“I was…um…I was wondering if y’all have been here before? I…um…my submarine just tied up this morning for a two week leave and I was wonderin’ if you could recommend anything. Ma’am, I noticed that you haven’t ordered yet and thought I might buy your meal in exchange for your culinary advice. I’m Alex, by the way…Alex Steinert.”
God, did I really sound that nervous?
“Well, I’m really not what you would call a regular, but I’d go with the burger- pickles, onions, lettuce, and ketchup. You can’t go wrong with that, Cmdr. Steinert. Oh, I’m Emily- Emily Scott.”
“Thank you, Lt. Scott, but I prefer to be daring so I’m thinking ketchup and mustard instead. Care to join me at my table?”
“If your offer to pay doesn’t turn Dutch!”
Five women ow’ed and ah’ed as Emily looked back at us with daggers in her eyes.
So far, so good, I thought.
Emily and Alex ordered, just as I remembered. After the waitress shouted out their order to the kitchen, she approached the five of us still seated at the crowded booth.
“What’da ya want?” She asked rudely, as if annoyed by our presence.
“Chicken soup and a cup of tea.”
“Vegetable soup and soda.”
“I’ll split a tossed salad with Donna, separate sodas though.” The ensign across from Carroll ordered. ‘Donna’ tried to keep her mouth closed and just nodded.
“I guess you want us to cut that in two and serve each half on a separate plate too, right?” The older waitress asked sarcastically with a sneer.
“That’d be good, ma’am, thanks!” The unknown ensign replied with a forced smile.
“How ‘bout you…what’da ya want blondie?” The woman glared at me with all the hate and contempt she could muster.
I thought about it. This had all the earmarks of Brianna and I in St. Louis- of our treatment by that policeman at the train station.
“I’ll have the grilled cheese with lettuce, tomato, and a cup of coffee with two sugar cubes, please.” I said as pleasantly as I could.
I watched as she scribbled my order down with the others. When she was finished and as she turned away to the counter, I caught her.
“You know what miss, now that I think about it, I’m not that hungry anymore! I’ll have a fruit salad and a soda.”
I grinned as she scratched out my previous order in anger and wrote something else down.
Once she turned her back again I interrupted again.
“You know I’m really not in the mood for salad today. I’ll just have a coffee…black, please!”
“Anything else…miss?” She asked through gnashed teeth as she scratched off and rewrote my order again.
“Well…you could treat us-“
A less than gentle kick to my shin stopped me from finishing my real request.
“No…that’s all, thank you.” I finished, forcing a smile.
She hadn’t even waited for me to finish my sentence before walking away!
“Keep it up, Kim, and you’re going to get us kicked out of here. She’s just mad that they wouldn’t take someone her age. Let it go.”
“I’m tired of the attitude of some people! We should get the same respect the guys do!” I argued.
“Preaching to the choir, sweetie.” Our Lieutenant sang.
The orders for both tables came out in rapid succession. I observed Alex and Emily as I sipped my lukewarm drink. Everything seemed to be going as I remembered for them.
Soon Emily excused herself and returned to our booth. The inquisition started as soon as her skirt touched the seat.
“Well?” The lieutenant asked with excitement.
“Well what?” Emily asked back coyly.
“What is he like, silly?”
“I thought you didn’t like him that much, Chris?” Emily responded.
“I’m just jealous.” She giggled with a devilish grin.
“He asked to take me to dinner tonight!” Emily bubbled over.
I breathed a sigh of relief, as history seemed to have repeated itself perfectly.
Our pleasant waitress appeared with our check.
“Here’s yer bill, you gold-digger’s better leave me a good tip!” She warned as she threw down the slip of paper.
“I’m buying!” I exclaimed as I searched my…Kim’s purse for the tab. There was barely enough to cover, but I wasn’t concerned about leaving a tip, instead I found a pencil and scribbled on the check: ‘Tip: It would be advisable to treat the people protecting your ass with a little more respect!’
Dropping the money and ticket, I looked around the table. “I’m finished, let’s get out of this dive!”
After the other girls stared at me for a minute in disbelief, we all filed out the door and started our walk back to base. Glancing back through the window, I noticed the expression sour on the woman’s face as she read the check and stared out at us. I didn’t know if it would change things, but I used a gesture that had become popular in the future. I flipped her the ‘bird’, as my future twin called it.
It was satisfying even though the meaning maybe wasn’t known in this time.
“Kim, what did you just do?” Our Lieutenant- Chris was apparently her name- asked me with raised brows.
“I was just tellin’ her she was number one in my book, Lieutenant!”
Emily and Carroll…Donna both choked back a laugh.
“Funny it looked like some rude gesture that a New Yorker would use. I will have none of that in my squad, understand Ensign Jenson?”
“Aye, ma’am.”
“Emily, a girl with a medal should have better manners than to egg her on!”
“Yes, Lieutenant.” Emily replied quietly as she slowed to walk with Carroll and I.
“Sis, we need to talk!” I said, just above a whisper.
“As I remember it, Admiral Demmit will see me walking back to our barracks and call the three of us aside. Carroll and I can bring you up to date on what happened to you after he dismisses us.”
“The three of us, sis? Why would he invite us along?” I cautiously motioned between Carroll and I.
“Kim and Donna are the only ones that know about Uncle Rick and I, Alex.”
“But won’t he think something is wrong, Emily? I don’t think I’m acting like Kim Jenson at the moment.”
“More than you know, sis! There he is!” Emily finished by putting her finger to her lips.
“Lt. Caskey, how are you and your girls doing today?” Demmit’s gravelly voice sounded somewhat pleasant as he tipped his cap to us.
“Fine, Admiral! We were just heading back to our quarters from lunch, sir. Is there something I can do for you?” Caskey asked as we all stood to attention and saluted.
“I need to speak with your recently decorated nurse, Christine- in concern to a pressing matter she informed me of the last time we talked.”
“Ah-oh!” The two other ensigns in our group gasped.
“Ladies, I assure you your exploits of three days ago are not the subject of discussion.” Demmit laughed, then added, “I do want to talk to you two also, Ensign’s Jenson and Fletcher!”
“Ah-oh!” The two unknown ensigns giggled this time.
Admiral Demmit eyed the two for a moment. They quieted immediately at his stare.
“Yes…” The old man cleared his throat. “Well, I don’t want to keep you from your duties, Lt. Caskey. I’ll try to have Lt. Scott, and Ensigns Jenson, and Fletcher back before they go on duty. Ladies, if you please?”
Admiral Demmit motioned for us to follow him.
“Good day, Lieutenant, Ensigns.”
The four of us were quiet for a while before Uncle Rick looked around us and stopped.
“Alright, I want to know which one of you did this and why! Alex, I know you’re here! Show yourself, Empress!” He growled quietly as he looked around.
Our eyes went wide!
“I’m not sure why we’re here, Uncle Rick! I was hoping Emily would fill in the blanks, sir.” I slowly shook my head.
“Alex? How?”
“I wish I knew, Admiral! I haven’t possessed anybody since before the PT incident.” I continued to shake my head.
“Well, could you at least do that phase thing so we can talk in private?”
“Sir, I can’t! Not one of my gifts seems to be working. Uncle Rick, right now I couldn’t predict the next rain storm if I saw it on the horizon.”
“Uncle Rick, can we go somewhere so I can bring Alex up to speed on what I think has happened?”
“You…you know what’s going on here, Emily?”
“I have a rough idea, Uncle.”
“Then you are my Emily from…”
“From 1944. Yes, Uncle Rick. For some reason everyone attending Alex’s bedside is here…July 8th, 1942.”
“But why does Alex look and sound like Ensign Jenson?”
“Ya, and why am I this pudgy redhead, Emily?” Carroll cut in.
“Look, let’s get some place safe and I’ll lay out what I think happened, okay?”
“Fine. Let’s go to my office. I gave my clerk the afternoon off anyway…then we can all be enlightened!”
“Admiral?” I asked. “I would recommend that you try hard to remember what you did today and not stray from it or chance changing the future, sir!”
“Gee Alex, I hadn’t thought of that! Especially when I suddenly found myself in a meeting concerning the effectiveness of the Doolittle Raid!” His voice grew louder and angry.
“I’m sorry, sir, but I have no idea how this happened.” I felt a tear begin to form.
“I’m sorry Alex. I was just reminded why I hated that meeting, that’s all. It irked me that all Halsey and Nimitz talked about was how the attack group let themselves get discovered before reaching their target distance! I shouldn’t take it out on you.” Uncle Rick’s tone eased. “Let’s get to my office, girls.”
1321hrs, CINCPAC Headquarters, Pearl Harbor Naval Base, July 8th, 1942
“Donna…sorry…Carroll, make sure the coast is clear.” Admiral Demmit ordered once his young clerk had left the outer office.
She opened the door and stuck her head out for a second.
“All clear, Admiral.”
“Good, now can you please explain to me why I’m suddenly back in 1942 and why Alex is masquerading as Ensign Jenson?”
“I’ll get to that soon enough, Uncle Rick, but first Alex has a right to know what happened after she passed out on the bridge.”
“By all means, Emily.”
“Alex, you’ve been unconscious for three days now- deliriously so! You were running a temperature of one hundred and four!”
“Excuse me Emily, but wouldn’t that high a fever kill a man?” the old man asked in shock.
“A normal human, yes, Uncle, but I wouldn’t refer to us as anything close to normal, would you?”
Demmit shook his head.
“Alex, I can’t find any way to stop this bug! I tried antibiotics, sulfa plasters, my own gift- I even tried Chief Peterson’s chicken soup! Nothing, repeat, nothing worked! Carroll and I were at your bedside when you started hallucinating again this morning. You kept going on and on about how you would never see me again- how you missed me, Alex!” She sniffed.
“But how did we get here? I don’t even remember who was with you at lunch today! I tried, but all I remember is you! How did I know to jump into this…Kim’s body? Where is the real Kim? Why can’t I see the future?” I tried to keep myself calm, but I could feel my panic rising again.
“That’s what I’d like to know too, Alex! I wasn’t even on this side of the world on this date. Why am I here?”
“I’m afraid Alex isn’t to be blamed for our predicament.” Emily’s head sunk a little. “I am.” She whispered in embarrassment.
“That’s not possible is it, Alex?” Carroll looked at me in confusion.
“Technically she is my sister, Carroll. My daughters have a portion of my gift- why can’t Emily have a portion also?” I rationalized.
“I have one question for you, Uncle Rick. What were we doing when you came into Alex’s bedroom?”
“You three were holding hands…why? I thought you were doing some kind of mystical spell or some such thing so I just joined in. Thought you could use the extra power, I guess.”
“That’s a good one, Admiral! Us…casting a spell! Like that could ever happen!” Carroll scoffed as she looked around at our faces. Emily looked deep in thought.
“In a way…maybe…maybe I did cast a spell, Carroll. Well not really, but maybe that’s the closest definition that fits.”
Carroll didn’t look happy with what my sister was saying. I didn’t quite follow either.
“That’s clear as mud, Emily! Would you care to simplify for the old man?”
“Right before we found ourselves here, I was asking my gift what I should do for Alex. Instead, I started to think about our first meeting. I guess it ties into your delirious ramblings about not seeing me again, Alex. Anyway, I started to think about how things would have been if we hadn’t met- how you wouldn’t be so sick if we hadn’t gone through the Mahanilui. I’m not certain, but I think I wished we could do it all over again!” Emily paused a second. “Imagine my surprise when, poof, I was sitting at that booth again, staring at you!”
“You weren’t staring at me, sis, you were staring at the man I used to be.” I whispered sadly.
“Oh, I’m sorry, Alex! This must be really hard for you! I’m sorry for dragging us back here and reopening that wound!”
“Its okay, Emily. Right now I’m neither one of me, am I? Question is, why am I like this and why won’t my gift work?”
“That’s the answer, Alex!”
“Huh?”
“That’s why you are Kim!”
Carroll, Uncle Rick, and I stood there, silently looking at Emily in confusion for a few minutes.
“Now I know you two are true sisters! You’re starting to sound just as confusing as she does!” Uncle Rick sounded somewhat annoyed as he motioned to me.
“Sorry, Admiral, I’ve got no idea what point she’s tryin’ ta make!” I apologized while shrugging my shoulders.
“Oh Alex, think about it!”
“What’s there to think about, Emily? You jumped into your body. Uncle Rick jumped into his body. Carroll, because she wasn’t here at this time jumped into Donna’s body. Why didn’t I jump into my body? I was right there! You saw me there in the restaurant, right? Why didn’t I jump back into my own body too?”
“I agree that you are here today, Alex, but you are not you!”
“Honey, can we dispense with the cryptic double talk, your Uncle Rick is getting a throbbing headache!”
“Uncle, Alex didn’t jump into her body because it isn’t here!”
“But you just said that she WAS here! I don’t see the difference!”
“The difference is in the gender, Uncle! The male Alexander Steinert is here, but the female Alexandra Steinert doesn’t exist yet- not in relative, er…normal time anyway! We are here, in our own bodies, because we were here then…now. Alex, Empress of Time and Space technically won’t exist for another eight and a half months! She is physically not the same person I talked to twenty minutes ago- genetically speaking.”
“So, because I’m a girl now, I can’t possess my old body? Who wrote those rules?” I exclaimed.
“I guess I did, sis. I seem to be the one calling the shots here.” Emily said as she raised her hands and motioned around the room. I just wish I knew how I was doing it.”
“Have you asked your gift, sis?”
“Asked it what, Alex?”
“Asked it how you are doing this, of course!”
“You mean I should ask my gift how I’m doing this?” Emily seemed to freeze for a second. “Oh! Is that what it’s like for you, Alex?” She asked with surprise.
“What, sis?”
“The movie-like images flashing in my mind, a complete visual explanation!”
“Something like that…if I could ever get it working again! What’s it saying, sis?”
“Alex, you’re here because it’s not safe in your own body!” She told me as a few tears ran down her cheeks.
“Emily, what are you telling us? Is Alex dying?” Carroll gasped out.
“That’s not possible, sis! If it were true then why does Alex Covington still exist?”
“All I know, Alex, is that I have to keep you here until the bug has run its course! I have to keep your conscious safe and active until your body has recovered enough to put you back into it.”
“You can do that, doc?” Carroll scoffed.
“Apparently she can now, Carroll!” I looked away from Emily to her for an instant.”Why not just activate my emergency recall protocol? I’m sure Tibius could find the cure just like last time, sis.”
“I can’t, Alex! Alexandra informed me before they left that, under no circumstances, shall anyone be allowed to activate your recall! She wouldn’t tell me anything more except that you would wipeout everyone on Terra if we did!”
“What is this thing, Doctor?” Admiral Demmit growled.
“As near as my gift can define, it’s some kind of genetically selective virus, meaning it is designed to infect people with certain gene sequences- people of the same region, ethnic group, or family. Beyond that, I’m at a loss for anything more specific.”
Things became quiet as each of us thought things through.
“You say that my Great-grandniece told you everyone on Terra would become infected?” Uncle Rick asked as he sat down hard and adjusted his chair.
“That’s what she claimed, sir. It must be genetically keyed to their unique physiology.”
That one, simple fact stunned me!
“Admiral, you need to get away from me! You all need to get away from me now- before it’s too late!” I cried as I felt my heart start to race.
“Alex, what’s the matter? You should be safe here!” Emily looked alarmed.
“You all have to get away from me back on Atlantis-Minor! You’ll all be infected!”
“What are you talking about, Alex?”
“The Terrans! It’s keyed to the Terrans!”
“Alex, honey, we’re not Terran. If what Emily says is true, we shouldn’t be affected.” Demmit calmly rationalized.
“You don’t understand! You and Tibius felt the tingle, Uncle Rick!”
“So, we’re temporal twins, as you call it. That doesn’t mean I’m a Terran!” Uncle Rick argued.
“No, but you do contain the same DNA as Tibius! What if this virus zeros in on that?” I was starting to panic because I was dangerously close to disclosing the Terran origins- a story I was in no mood to tell wearing this body!
“Now how would I have the same…um…DNA as a man from the other side of the galaxy, Alex? I drank water from the village spring back on Kili Island- the water you told me was safe!”
The tone in which Admiral Demmit’s eyes stared at me made me shiver!
“You were born that way, sir.” Oh God, this wasn’t how it was to happen! “Your genes have always been a part of you.” I closed my eyes, not wanting to see his reaction or make eye contact. I was desperately trying to hold back my tears.
“And just how long were you going to keep this little tidbit from your commanding officer, Captain?” His tone brought back unwanted memories of my disciplinary hearing- now less than two weeks away again.
Unconsciously, I let my head tilt forward. I reopened my watery eyes to see a blurry floor and regulation men’s, black leather shoes.
“I didn’t want to alarm you, Uncle Rick! Truth be told, you and Tibius are identical in every way save one, sir.” I felt a few tears drip from my face.
“And what way would that be, Alex?” That disappointed growl still horrified me!
“Your undeveloped telepathy, Admiral. The very gift that allows you to look into other people’s souls, sir. If you allow it to come forward, it will develop fully. Denying it only confines it to just a ‘knack’.”
“You’re one of us, Admiral?” Carroll asked in astonishment.
“Not that I’m aware, Miss Sheldon, but I think Alex IS implying that I’m Terran!”
“In a way we’re all Terran, sir. Please, can’t we just leave it at that? The only thing that matters is we have to find a way for you and Emily to get back to base and far enough away from my physical body to avoid infection!”
“Hey, what about me? I didn’t ask to come along on this adventure, Alex!” Carroll protested.
“Alex, I’m committed now. If I release you, we both return and you conceivably die! I can’t let that happen. It would conflict with my oath! Plus, I could possibly lose my sister- there’s no way I’ll ever let that happen either! I’m staying! I’ll try to get Jack to pull you and Uncle Rick away from us, Carroll, but before I do that, we need to get out of your office, Admiral!”
“Why do you need to get out of my…” Admiral Demmit’s body seemed to shimmer for a split second. “So there you have it, Emily. The offer you’ve been waiting for! A chance to become that full-fledged doctor you’ve hoped for! I want you to think about it, but don’t wait too long! I can’t promise you this will wait for you indefinitely- I’d say three weeks tops.” The Admiral’s whole demeanor had changed suddenly.
“Emily?” He asked in concern. “Did you get all that, Lt. Scott?”
“I did, Admiral, it’s just that…well…I just met this man…today, and…and I thought he might be the one, sir.”
“Do I know this possible nephew, dear?”
“His name is Steinert, sir, Lt. Cmdr. Alex Steinert.”
“Steinert? I’ve heard good things about him from his captain. Very intelligent, strategically, and he has a good report with the enlisted men. He’ll make a good commanding officer one day- might even make Admiral if he watches himself.” Admiral Demmit squinted at Emily. “What about that Lionel? Did you break it off with him, yet?”
“No, Admiral, I’m going to, but I want to learn more about his angle before I do. I’m not so sure he likes me or is using me! Sometimes he seems a little too interested in certain commanding officers and my relationships with them, sir.”
“Well you keep an eye on him, Emily! One thing we don’t need around here is more muck-raking by the American press!”
“I’ll do that Admiral, and I’ll consider your offer thoroughly before I give you my decision, sir.”
“I would expect nothing less, dear. Oh, and I expect Cmdr. Steinert to behave like a gentleman, young lady! If either of those men do anything to…”
“You’ll be the first to know, Uncle Rick! Now, we’d better get back to our quarters, sir. Donna and Kim are due at the hospital at 1600hrs, and I have to get ready for this evening’s dinner with Lt. Cmdr. Steinert.”
“Emily, I have a feeling the future holds something special for you and Commander Steinert. Good hunting, dear.” Admiral Demmit confessed with a wink.
Had he read Mina’s time sensitive report already or was he just subconsciously channeling his ‘gift’?
“Kim, Donna, you two lend Emily an ear, but remember to use the utmost discretion where you talk, I don’t want our little secret getting out, understood?”
“Yes sir.” Carroll acknowledged.
“Aye, sir.” I confirmed.
“Dismissed, girls.” Demmit stood from his seat.
We jumped to attention and saw ourselves to the door.
“I guess Jack pulled Uncle Rick away from us.” Emily said when we found privacy- something difficult to find on a busy naval base!
“That would be my guess, sis. Why are you still here though, Donna?” I asked, hoping Carroll was still with us.
“Carroll Sheldon’s the name, Alex, and I decided to help, so I told Jack I wanted to stay with you.”
“What happened to ‘I never asked to come along, Alex’?” I asked her with skepticism.
“You’re my CO, ma’am, but above that you’re my friend and I would never intentionally abandon a friend, Alex!”
“Thanks, Carroll! I really appreciate that, but can you stand to inhabit this body until I whip this thing?”
“It isn’t all that bad, Skip, I just have to get used to the extra weight around the middle- say do you think I should try to drop some of it while I’m in here- do the ensign a favor?”
“It wouldn’t matter how much weight Donna dropped, Carroll.” Emily looked to the ground having said that.
“Why? I think it could help with her health. Carrying around an extra fifty couldn’t be good for her!”
“She ships out for Rahbal in four weeks, Carroll.” Emily said sadly.
“Ya, okay, and?”
“Her ship is attacked by a Japanese sub, Carroll! Donna and Kim both drown as a result! They never see me make full Lieutenant!”
“In that case, you better hurry and get well, Alex!” Carroll turned to me quickly.
“Your concern is overwhelming, Carroll Sheldon!” Emily groused.
“I don’t mind being her for a while; I just would like to die in my own body- on my own terms, doc!”
“The Empress could help out, sis.” I raised an eyebrow momentarily.
“And just where would you put them, Alex, Terra?”
“If my gift would ever start working again I could tell you that! You didn’t think to ask yours how long we’d be stuck here, did you, sis?”
“Right now it looks like two weeks unless something changes.”
“So what do we do in the meantime, sis? I know what you’re going to be doing, but I have no idea what Kim does, who she knows, what she likes to do when off duty- you know, things like that?”
“Well, she pals around with me and Donna most of the time.”
“Good.”
“She is just your average clerk/nurse, out at the hospital, so you’ll just be typing and filing patient records- maybe bandaging an occasional scraped knee…until another ship comes in.”
“Okay, got it!”
“There was also rumor that she had a guy before shipping out. I think it was Maj. Canton, Alex.”
“You’re kidding!” I felt my mouth drop open!
“No…I think that was the rumor. She would disappear for several hours one or two evenings during the week and come back just before lights out with feathers in her mouth.”
“You mean she likes to eat live birds, doc?”
Emily and I rolled our eyes. “No, Carroll, as in the cat that ate the canary?” I corrected.
“I knew that! I was just trying to add some levity here!”
“Are you sure that’s all you intended, Carroll? Donna was a bit of a ditz. Maybe a small part of her is still in there somewhere with you?” Emily giggled.
“Maybe that’s why Carroll entered her, sis.” I smiled devilishly.
“Hey! That’s not nice, Alex! I could easily ask Jack to pull me out too, then where would you be?” Carroll pouted.
“I would still be here waiting for my body to kill off that bug, Carroll!” I said in all seriousness.
“Oh ya.”
Emily suddenly put a finger to her lips as we heard male voices approaching.
“We better get back to our quarters, girls!” She motioned us to follow her.
1700hrs, Pearl Harbor Naval Base, July 15th, 1942
Working rotating shifts in a Navy Hospital was even worse than the long duty shifts we used originally on Sand Dollar! Today, I was scheduled for the evening shift. A particularly slow shift that, unless a hospital ship with causalities docked, was thoroughly mundane. A week in the body and life of Ensign Kimberly Jenson only proved one important fact. She deserved much better than this! Any primary school dropout could do her job and from what Emily told me about her friend, she had way more talent and a whole lot more ambition than required!
I found out early on how women were treated here. Early in my first shift last week, a handsome doctor entered my office and began a conversation. The topics ranged from how his profession wasn’t allowing him sufficient time to tan and tone his body, to how much paperwork he had to fill out for each patient, to how time consuming it was for him to file said reports! All the while he jockeyed around my desk trying to gain some premium viewing angles of this body’s cleavage. I secretly wished Jack could be here to ‘lend a hand’! Actually, I wondered if this was the very same doctor that had been annoying Cindy the previous December.
Emily and ‘Alex’ were right on schedule romantically, which, I guess was a good thing, historically. I just couldn’t shake the jealousy I felt for that…man! I would have given anything to relive our pleasant, but doomed courtship!
All week I had intentionally avoided Major Charles Canton. Unfortunately, my luck had taken tonight off.
“Kimberly, where have you been all week? I missed you kid!”
“Oh, hi, major. I’ve been busier than usual lately, sorry.”
“Major? Why so formal, honey? I thought we’d gotten past those formalities weeks ago?”
Ah oh!
“The Captain must have caught wind of us. She cautioned me to stay focused, major.”
“I see. Well, I could have a little talk with her. Maybe tell her that what you and I do while off duty is none of her concern, if you’d like.”
“She may have brought the issue up with Admiral Demmit, though! I don’t want you to face a tribunal because of me.”
“Don’t worry about that, Kimmie, Admiral Demmit and I go way back. I’m sure I could get him to see my side. I’ll have a talk with him tomorrow.”
“You really don’t have to do that, Charles. I’ve been thinking that we need to slow down- lay low for a while.” I slowly cautioned. I immediately realized my poor choice of words.
“Kimmie, I just love when you throw out those innuendoes! Don’t you have some rounds to make? I hear the upper floor is quite vacant this week.” Maj. Canton almost purred.
“Gomez and Tish,” I thought, but who were Gomez and Tish?
“What was that, my dear?” Canton sounded confused. Only then did I realize I had said it out loud.
“A strange couple I knew from back home. Gomez and Mortisha Addams. They live in this creepy, old house.” I informed him, now knowing where I had heard the names. My future twin’s recollection of an old TV show!
My future twin! She had told me weeks ago that she’d been watching me develop- making sure I didn’t fowl up too bad. Was she watching now, or had she seen fit to stay clear of my infection?
The overall rush of emotion that hit me as I felt an old friend wake from dormancy flooded my eyesight.
“What’s the matter now, Kimmie?” Canton asked with real concern.
“Oh…nothing. I’m just a little emotional today, that’s all.”
“Oh! Maybe I should leave then- let you work through IT in private?”
Give me a break! He thought that… hmmm, maybe I could use this to my advantage?
“That might be a good idea, Charles. You know how messy IT can be.”
Marine Major Charles Canton actually started to turn green! Imagine… a marine that couldn’t handle a little blood!
Maj. Canton excused himself in the most gentlemanly way possible.
“Um…you know…I just remembered that I have some procurement reports to finish…and then there’s that rear area inspection that the old man wants me to assist with…I might be off base for a few days…maybe a week…I’ll catch you up then. Take care of yourself, Kimmie!”
He was out of the office and down the hall before I realized he had stopped talking!
“Well, that was convenient!” I said to myself with a smile.
“You know he really loved Kimberly Jenson, don’t you?” A very familiar voice informed me.
“I knew you were watching, sis! How long have you been here?” I stared straight ahead, afraid that if I looked back at her I would give her the disease.
“Long enough to remember that we played that well, Alex, or would you prefer Kim right now?”
“Like you don’t know the answer to that by now?” I turned to see me leaning against the inner office doorframe.
“You’re almost through this, Allie. Just another day and Emily will return us to our rightful place. Hang tough, sis!”
“I know it’s almost over, Empress, I found an old friend just a few minutes ago!”
“I remember.” My future twin looked relieved.
“Peyton…is she alright?”
“I forgot we had a lot of time to figure things out while stuck here. Yes, Peyton is doing well in this very hospital…several decades in the future though. Emily used the antibodies our body developed to formulate a vaccine. She administered it to the entire Terran delegation before they left Kili. Alex Reilly took enough back with her to inoculate Anna-Beth’s crew and families also. So relax, kid, this is almost over!”
“Thank you, Empress!” I said with tears in my eyes. It felt so good to see me again.
“No. Thank you, Empress!” She winked at me and smiled before suddenly phasing out.
“Hey there, Kim! How are you hanging in there?” Emily appeared in the doorway to the hall with Carroll…er Donna.
“I think I might be beating that bug, sis! I got part of my gift back a little while ago!”
“Oh, that’s great news, Alex, but I thought I heard your voice in here just before Carroll and I arrived!”
“I was talking to Alex Covington, sis.”
“What did she have to say?” Carroll asked before Emily could say a vowel.
“She told me to hang in there!” My smile grew wider as I said it.
“So we’ll be able to go home soon, Alex?” Carroll again cut Emily off.
“That’s usually what it means, Carroll. Emily, she told me that my ‘antibodies’ would be used to make a vaccination for this thing and that you administered it to all the Terrans and sent a batch of the stuff back with Alex Reilly. She said that Peyton is recovering here as well…I mean here in 2028, that is.”
“I wasn’t aware Peyton was sick, Alex. When did you know that, a few minutes ago?”
“No, sis, I’ve had plenty of time to think things over. In a way I was following your prescription- you know, keep my mind active? Well, I was trying to put it all together- how I caught this bug; how it was transmitted; who gave it to me; who engineered the thing, you know.”
“And there I thought you were just thinking of new ways to avoid Canton! So, how did you arrive at Peyton, Alex?” Emily looked sternly at Carroll, daring her to cut her off one more time.
“I traced my movements, sis. I realized that, before a certain time, if I had contracted this thing you, all of us Alex’, the Terrans and the Reilly’s would be sick also, but you aren’t. So, that meant that I had contracted it sometime when I was relatively alone. The only time that happened was when I transported Peyton to my private domain and again when I transported Detroit’s command crew back to their boat. After my return, you and the other Alex’ stayed clear of me until we boarded Sand Dollar in the morning. The initial contact had only one common denominator- Peyton. Before that afternoon, I hadn’t seen her in or around Reilly. That’s why I rushed her off to my domain!”
“But how do you know she was infected?” Emily asked in confusion. Carroll nodded her head in agreement.
“When we were alone, she told me she had stowed away with Hathor’s raiding party. Apparently she wasn’t hidden as well as she thought! Hathor must have found out from Peyton’s mother what she planned on doing and somehow gave her the bug and made her the…the…”
“Carrier?” Emily interjected.
“Ya, carrier! It was probably her plan ‘D’ to get rid of Alex Reilly and I- her failsafe so to speak. I’m thinking she didn’t know about our close genetic relationship with the Terrans- not that the heartless bitch would mind killing them too!”
“So you…you figured this all out without your gift working, Alex?” Carroll asked in amazement.
“I’d like to think I was a good tactician before I received my foresight, Carroll! Are you sure Donna isn’t forcing her way back in there?” I giggled.
“You know what they say, Alex! ‘Smarts are only skin deep, but blonde runs clean to the bone!’” Emily downright laughed.
“Aren’t you the funny one, doc? I’ll have you know that I’m still mathematically advanced- even in this redhead’s body!”
“I rest my case, Alex!” Emily continued laughing.
Carroll…or Donna came in a close second to Jack looking so cute when perplexed.
After our laughter had died down, I asked an obvious question.
“So, are you and Alex going out again tonight, sis?” I closed my eyes knowing what tonight would almost do to my military career.
“No, we hadn’t planned on going out tonight, Alex, you should know that!”
“But tonight’s the night, Emily!” I cried out in shock.
“Tonight? That’s tonight?”
“What’s tonight? What’s going to happen tonight, Alex?” Carroll demanded.
“Tonight Lionel looses some teeth, Carroll! Tonight he forces my hand by questioning Emily’s honor and her relationship with me! Tonight he almost gets his big story about civilian abuses by the military!”
“I thought that was tomorrow, Alex!” Emily stared at me.
“No, sis, it’s tonight!” Alex disagreed, as she appeared leaning against the hallway wall.
“How am I going to get there now? It’s almost 6PM! I’ll never have time to get ready! I told Alex I had something else to do tonight. What happens if I miss this date?”
“You don’t want to miss this date, Emily, trust me on that! You miss tonight and we never get to Kili! We never get Sand Dollar, and we never get to see each other again…ever!” Alex warned.
“But how do I get to the base gate in five minutes?”
“Leave that up to your fairy godmother, Cinderella!” Alex giggled then disappeared momentarily. She reappeared with Corrine Masterson and Jamie Hilf in tow.
“Ladies, one of our own needs help getting to the ball! Shall we help her with that?” Alex still giggled.
Jamie held out one of our Kili uniforms while Corrine studied Emily’s face.
“It’s all charged up and ready for your big date, Doc! Better hurry though. Empress says she can’t time port ya like this.” Jamie advised her.
Alex reached over and closed the office’s door then locked it. “Privacy engaged, number one.” She continued to giggle.
I looked at my temporal twin. “I’m going to laugh when I make the connection to that, right?”
“Yes, its funny Alex, trust me.” Alex deadpanned. You two could help her out of her clothes you know! Up until a few months ago you were willing to try, Alex!”
“Isn’t this great…I’m the butt of my own jokes!”
“All in good fun, sis! All in good fun! Corrine, are you almost ready with the makeup? We have to fly in about two minutes! I told Alex I’d meet him by the guard shack promptly at six!”
“You told…Alex?”
“We sound similar, sis- especially with the excellent sound quality of these antique phones! Hurry up Miss Masterson! She has her future to catch!”
“Don’t rush me, Alex!” Corrine hissed as she held her hands across Emily’s face a few seconds then quickly gathered and cupped her hair a minute more. “There, all done. What do you think?”
“Just as I remember it!” Alex and I said in unison, our voices harmonizing this time.
“I never thought I’d be so thrilled to hear you two do that again!” Emily said trying to hold back her tears.
“Don’t you dare ruin my work, Doctor,” Corrine scolded! “She’s ready, Empress.”
“Then let Operation Fairy Godmother begin! Quickly, Emily, take my hand, but continue to concentrate on keeping Alex’s mind here in the past!”
“Ready, Empress.”
Alex smiled and winked at me. Emily and Alex promptly disappeared.
“So, did Alex bring you two straight from 2028 or were you here already on a mission?” I asked Jamie and Corrine.
“Boy, she wasn’t kidding when she said your gift wasn’t workin’! Alex, she picked us up in 1944! We’re your crew from Atlantis-Minor!”
“But…but…Corrine…you…”
“What can I say, skipper, I took some lessons from my future twin! I’ll hide my gift from the rest if you want…until the time is right, that is.”
“You’ll do no such thing, Corrine Masterson! You know how embarrassing that would be! Besides, other’s have received their gifts earlier than planned, why can’t you?”
“That’s what I told her, Cap! I said it would be a waste if she’d do that!”
“You did not! You said I’d never develop my gift- only my bust line, Jamie Hilf!”
“I said nothing of the kind!”
“Knock it off you two!” Alex said, suddenly appearing again. “Take my hands! We have to leave now! See you when you get back, sis, bye!”
Carroll and I were left alone in my office.
“So, Carroll, what are your plans for tonight?”
“Carroll? Have you been drinking on duty again, Kimberly,” came her reply?
“What?” I took a second to ponder her response. Emily must have lost focus and Carroll lost contact. “Sorry, Donna, this shift puts me to sleep! I think I was just dreaming. Someone named Carroll was in it.”
“Funny you should mention that name, Kim, I seem to remember a Carroll from somewhere- Carroll Shelby…Sheltie…”
“Sheldon?”
“Ya, Sheldon, That was the name! How’d you know that, Kim?”
“I bumped into a nurse by that name last December! Maybe you did too?”
“I think you’re right, Kim, I wonder what happened to her?”
“I heard she shipped out to one of the forward hospitals back in the spring.”
“We know about those don’t we, sister? I hope she’s safe.”
“I have a feeling she’s doin’ alright for herself, Donna.”
“Now how on Earth could you know that, Kimberly Jenson? How could you possibly know anyone is safe out there with any certainty?”
“Hey Donna, what’s the square root of 1068?” I raised an eyebrow.
“32.6802927… Hey, how did I know that?”
Her expression was priceless!
“Beats me, I was just being silly!” I smiled at her confusion. Apparently Carroll’s possession had some latency, I thought.
“Sometimes, I don’t know about you, Kimberly Jenson! I’m going to the Officer’s Club to get drunk! I’ll see you tomorrow.”
She didn’t know the half of it. “Bye, Donna. Thanks for stopping by.”
I wondered how much Kimberly Jenson would remember after I left.
Oh, wow, that much? I thought as another portion of my gift reawakened and another bout of joyful tears filled my vision.
1100hrs, Pearl Harbor Naval Base, July 22nd, 1942
“…And that Lt. Cmdr. Alexander Fredrick Steinert did willfully and wantonly attack a civilian representative of the United States Wartime Press Corp. 1900hrs, 15, July, 1942 with intent to disfigure and or maim and or murder!” The balding prosecutor stated as I watched my own tribunal from an entirely different perspective.
“Thank you, counselor, but this isn’t a civilian court. This is a military tribunal to determine the validity and extent of the charges brought against Lt. Cmdr. Steinert. Should the Commander be found at fault, the possibility of punishment will be discussed at his court marshal! I must warn you counselor as I had yesterday, this is a disciplinary hearing, not a murder case and it will continue as such!” Admiral Demmit reminded the enthusiastic lawyer.
Emily, Donna and I sat behind Alex awaiting our chance to testify on his behalf. If I remembered right, this being day two, none of us would still get that chance.
What I did remember was that it was the longest, most stressful, two days I had ever experienced! Alex certainly had that part down as I noticed his feet and hands constantly fidgeting. Had I really been doing that? I only had to look down and see my own feet moving in a similar fashion.
I had expected to be home already, but Emily seemed to be airing on the side of caution. As we watched the hearing continue, I was surprised to notice that certain parts I remembered quite vividly hadn’t happened this time. Most concerning was one section of Lionel’s testimony. In that portion, he was asked how committed he was to a relationship with Emily. Emily became angry at his response that they were intimate and stood up to let the tribunal know he was lying. That hadn’t happened this time!
“Emily, didn’t you hear what that SOB just said? I know for a fact that you never let him near you! What gives?” I whispered to her as I gently touched her hand.
“How could you know that, Kim? You’ve only met Lionel a few times. I can’t be sure we didn’t do anything- I’m having trouble remembering for some reason!” She whispered back.
Oh, no! My Emily was gone and I was somehow still here! It was all up to me to keep history straight now!
“Still you couldn’t have done anything, Emily- I know you too well! If you don’t stand up and defend Alex, his career is over! Do you really want to be responsible for that? Don’t you love him, Emily?” I asked, still whispering.
“You’re right, Kim, Alex isn’t at fault here! He shouldn’t take the blame for this- he was only protecting me!”
Emily suddenly stood up. “Admiral, Lionel is lying! At no time during our relationship did we share anything more than a kiss, Sir!” She announced with more authority then I’d ever heard.
“Lt. Scott, your outburst is out of line! You have not been called for testimony nor petitioned for any response! You will please be seated, Lieutenant!”
“But Cmdr Steinert and I were setup, Admiral! This man used both of us to create a false news article for his own personal profit!” She continued.
“Lt. Scott! That is enough! You will be seated or you will be forcibly escorted from this tribunal! Sit down, Lieutenant!” Admiral Demmit ordered in a louder, angry voice.
If you looked close, you could see the sweat rolling off Alexander’s face as he sat there facing our superiors-I felt it then and I could definitely see it from where I now sat!
The room’s door opened with a slight creak as someone tried to enter quietly. A young, brown haired man- a lieutenant by rank- approached the desks of the five attending officers. His walk seemed nervous and unsure.
“Admiral, sorry for this interruption, but I have information detrimental to this officer’s inquest- your permission to approach, sirs?”
I recognized the voice immediately! Spencer Rosen! What did Alex have in mind? Why was she trying to save this reality as the root dimension? Hadn’t it already been compromised?
“You may approach, Lieutenant…” Demmit motioned him to present the new information only after conferring with the other four officers. He stopped not knowing the man’s name.
“Lt. Rosen, Admiral- Communications Surveillance Specialist, Lt. Spencer Rosen. Sir, I have evidence in the form of transcript here that we recorded the night of 15, July, 1942- 2100hrs.” Spencer handed the folder to Admiral Demmit, who opened it and began reading. A brow rose several times during the read.
Fifteen minutes passed as each member of the tribunal read and sometimes re-read the new evidence.
“Lt. Rosen, are you certain this account is accurate? You are aware of the severity of the charges contained within these pages?”
“I am, Admiral, and I am sorry for the lateness of this evidence. We were only informed of this inquiry earlier this morning, sir- barely enough time to have it typed up by our secretary, Ensign Covington. Thank goodness she is the timeliest typist on base!”
“Gentlemen?” Admiral Demmit said. “In light of this new information, I suggest we convene for lunch to discuss the matter.” He nodded to the four other officers- each nodding their agreement.
“But Admiral, I have not presented anything pertaining to the charges against Lt. Cmdr. Steinert! The evidence I have collected is overwhelmingly specific as to the commander’s actions of the 15th, sir!”
“Counselor, I think you should have lunch with us! We have many things to discuss! This tribunal is adjourned for lunch! All parties will reconvene here at 1300hrs.”
Everyone in the room stood to attention and waited until the Admiral, his four attending officers, and Lionel’s attorney filed out. Lionel, looking quite humbled and swollen, lingered a moment looking at Alexander before exiting to the hallway. I remembered that look! He knew he had just lost his gamble for a permanent by-line!
I wasn’t so sure I was off the hook though. History had been changed- ever so slightly, but changed nonetheless! I wondered how it would feel to be the one being reabsorbed into the real or root dimension.
“I’m hungry, Emily. Let’s get something to eat!” Donna reached across me to tug on Emily’s sleeve.
“You know…if you didn’t eat so much, you would lose some of that belly of yours!” Emily forced a giggle. It was evident that she was still terribly concerned for Alex.
“I thought we agreed not to talk about my weight, Emily? Even so, I’m still hungry.”
“Fine, Donna, we’ll go get something at the O.C! Kim, are you coming?”
“I think I’ll just walk down the hall and get some water. You two go on without me, but thanks for asking!” I responded as cheerfully as I could, given that things hadn’t happened exactly right.
After a few minutes I became the sole occupant of the room.
Or so I thought.
“You understand we just changed history, Alex.” My real voice said calmly behind me. “You know what that means?”
“It means a new dimension has been spawned and I’m the one that gets absorbed into myself this time, right?” I turned around to see my twin seated directly behind me. Her face looked so sad, yet understanding.
“Alex, I’m not so sure that can happen this time! You are the base Empress after all! If you are merged back into another dimension, we may all cease to exist, but if we don’t reassemble, we all possibly cease to exist here! This is the worst kind of paradox, sis- one that Mina would never let us forget!”
“What would make you think Mina would survive something as catastrophic as this, Empress?”
“Mina should be safe back on Kili! I have no doubt that this can’t possibly reach her that far back in time, Alex.”
“You’re forgetting one important tacit, Empress- Mina was still here on Kili in this time period! We hadn’t gone to rescue them yet! No Rescue, no Mahanilui, no Empress- remember?”
“I already thought about that, Alex, and here’s the thing. Your body is up in 1944, so technically Mina is back on Kili BC. This dimension was temporary- a device Emily created to hold your consciousness safe until you got better…”
“Wait, you said my body WAS back in 1944!” My voice had jumped a few octaves.
“Just a slip of the tongue, sis, sorry!”
“No, Empress, I want to know the truth! Am I dead? Did I expire back at base?” I tried and failed to keep the sheer panic from my voice.
“Don’t be silly, sis! If you had passed, would I be here talking to you? She smiled defensively.
“I don’t know the answer to that and neither do you! Give it to me straight…or don’t you know the answer, Alex?”
“You tell me, sis, you seem to have all the answers! I could be just a remnant of our past memories here to keep you company in the afterlife, or…I could be just spoofing you because you’re taking all of this too seriously, Alex, you decide!”
“Empress, I don’t know what to think at this point! I didn’t think Emily could hold me here without being here herself- at least that’s what she told me earlier! Now that she…Emily of 1944, has obviously left this reality, how do I return home?”
“Have you tried clicking your heels together three times?”
“Knock it off, Alex, I’m serious! Tell me, how do I get home- to my…our body?”
“I’m afraid there is no way back, Alex, the Empress of Time and Space doesn’t exist- never has! All this” She looked and motioned around then touched my temple, “All this is just your imagination- pure fantasy! It’s all in your mind, Alex Steinert! There is no way back…or forward for that matter!”
“That’s impossible, you’re lying! I’m not caught in some kind of crazy loop! I just have to find the weakness and force my way out of this nightmare!”
“Go ahead and try, Alex, it’s your mind. Twist and bend it all you want, but you’ll still end up back here…with me.” She warned.
“No, I will not accept that! I’ll find a way out of this if it’s the last thing I do!”
“Knock yourself out, Alex! I’m just going to phase out right now since Alex’s tribunal is reconvening. I’ll see you afterwards.”
Alex disappeared just as the door opened wide and men started filing back into the room.
Donna and Emily took their original seats on either side of me as Alex, accompanied by two marine guards, returned to the ‘hotseat’.
Lionel and his attorney entered and took their seats also.
“This tribunal into the alleged allegations pertaining to Lt. Cmdr. Alexander Steinert is now in session. Cmdr. Steinert, before our lunch break this tribunal received information crucial to its decision regarding the charges of assault and battery leveled against you. We have reviewed and thoroughly discussed this new information and have made our decision.” Admiral Demmit announced. His tone was steady, but very sad.
I didn’t remember it going this way the last time! Demmit’s tone was one of elation then.
“Cmdr. Steinert, it is the decision of this tribunal that you will be held to all charges including the following: Illegal communications with a foreign government; passing of confidential information to a foreign government; treason; espionage; and willfully endangering a fellow officer’s life. You will be confined to the brig until the date of your court marshal! Cmdr. Steinert, I really had expected to clear you of all previous charges, but the recently introduced evidence is clear and undeniable! I’m sorry, son!”
I couldn’t believe my ears! I immediately stood after the Admiral had finished.
“I object! Admiral, this isn’t the way it originally happened! Alex Steinert was cleared of all charges and went on to receive his own command! This is totally unacceptable! Cmdr. Steinert must be released so he can go on to assume his rightful place as Empress of Time and Space! Millions of people will die if this does not happen, Admiral!”
I noticed the shocked faces all staring at me. Emily and Donna’s faces struck me the hardest. Somehow I expected them to be the understanding ones. In my moment of passion, I’d forgotten that my Emily and Carroll no longer inhabited these bodies.
In short, I must have sounded like a first class mental patient!
“Guards, arrest Ens. Kimberly Jenson! She is also to be held in conjunction with Cmdr. Steinert! Miss Jenson, we trusted you- Emily trusted you! How could you so easily abandon your country in favor of some unknown monarchy! Take her away!”
I searched the future to see if I’d be able to pull off my trademarked disappearance- I smiled.
“I’m sorry, Admiral Demmit, but you will not lay one hand on me! This room- this dimension- everything here is askew! Nothing here has happened the way it should have, therefore nothing here is valid- least of all my arrest and confinement! I’m very sorry, but I’ll be leaving now!” I announced as I concentrated on phasing out.
The barrel of a service revolver touching my right temple indicated that portion of my gift didn’t seem to be working at the moment! I was really in it deep now. Glancing over to see the gun’s owner, I was surprised to see Emily’s hand on the grip!
“Sis, why?”
“I’m not your sister, Kim, I’m your superior and you’re coming with me to the brig! This grand delusion of yours is over, Ens. Jenson! Move!”
“You wouldn’t shoot me, Emily. Killing is not in you nature!”
“She might not,” Donna said as I felt another muzzle place itself on my left temple. “But I would, now move!” She pushed on the gun harder.
“It’s a shame you won’t last more than three more weeks. I hope you learned to swim, Donna!” I stated as we moved out of the room.
“Shut up, Kim!”
Alex and his escort were now a few feet down the hall from us.
“Alex, it was fun while it lasted, right?” I shouted ahead to him.
Emily looked between Alex and I- her look was anything but amused. Alex turned and looked at me in silence. I could see the wheels turning, trying to put a name to my face.
“Was she really worth it? To cause you so much pain after getting so close and romantic? You knew it was all to help her boyfriend get a by-line, right? Did she even admit to you that she had no intention of continuing your relationship past your two-week leave? Did she inform you that she ships out for Norfolk next week?”
“Shut up, Kim! You have no idea what we did or didn’t do together!” Emily hissed.
“Wrong! I can tell you about that hideous looking mole on the left side of his back; about the scar on his right inner thigh just above his knee; I can even tell you how he likes his coffee, Emily Scott! I know more about Cmdr. Steinert than you will ever know!”
“Who are you?” He asked me in confusion.
Now was the time to drop my bombshell! “I’m you twenty-two months from now, Alex! That is, I was…until everything went FUBAR around here!”
“But…but you’re a girl!”
“Very astute observation, Alex! Ma and Pa would be very proud that you figured that one out by yourself! Grampa would be even more proud!”
“My Grampa’s dead!”
“Not in my world, Alex! I just talked to him two weeks ago!”
“Keep moving!” Donna ordered.
We were passing Admiral Demmit’s office now.
“I’m sure Lt. Philamina Smith would be appalled by the results of this mock trial, Admiral! Have you ever wondered about that time sensitive folder containing the location and date of the launch and commissioning of the USS Sand Dollar, or the complete crew list for her. You might not have even read the specifics on her first mission to Kili Island! Have fun talking the President out of using the Manhattan Project to end this war, Admiral!” I shouted to the closed door as we continued down the long corridor.
What was wrong with these people? I had just exposed myself as Empress and the course of history for the next twenty-two months and absolutely no one was the least bit interested? This had to be a nightmare!
Thinking about that premise caused me to rethink the last few hours here. Everything that happened- the characters involved- everything was happening contrary to history. I realized my worst fears were becoming fact here!
Maybe I had to do something equally unimaginable to get out!
“Within three weeks time, you and I will be shark food while Emily stays warm and safe in Norfolk! She will receive promotion to full lieutenant and her medical degree. You and I, Donna, will never see that happen! We will be forgotten- replaced by one woman’s personal ambition!” I tried to make myself sound trance-like.
“What kind of garbage are you babbling, Kimberly?” Donna demanded as she increased the gun barrel’s pressure on the side of my head once more.
“If you’re so intent on shooting me, do it! Do it now you rotund little ditz!” I shouted before I stopped walking. I turned to face her- the muzzle now depressed heavily to my forehead. I stared down into her eyes for a moment.
”Do it!” I shouted and paused. “You can’t do it! I knew you couldn’t- you don’t have the stomach for it, Fletcher!”
“Kim, I’ll do it if I have to! Please don’t!” Donna said with trepidation.
“Do it before I take the damn thing off y’all an’ do it m’self, Ensign! Do it! Now!” I screamed at the top of my lungs.
“Time to leave, Alex!” Some familiar voice said over my rant.
A bright flash, sharp crack, and an intense pain were the last things I sensed before everything went black.
“Alex. Alex? Alex, it’s time to wake up! Alex!” A voice called to me.
Who was it?
“Alex! Alexandra Steinert! Time to wake up, Skip!” Another voice called.
“Alexandra Steinert, it’s time to come back to us, dear!” A man’s voice ordered gently.
Opening my eyes slowly, they were met with an incredibly intense light. Nothing seemed in focus so I quickly shut them again.
“Emily! Her eyes just opened for a second! Did you see that?”
“Carroll?” I mouthed slowly. Only some of the sounds came out.
I felt someone take my hand.
“Emily, she said my name!” I was now sure it was Carroll’s voice.
“You…you…you shot me!” I whispered as loud as I could at the moment.
“You hear that doc? She said I shot her! Isn’t that…wait…I didn’t…I did what? I didn’t shoot you, Alex! What are you taking about?” Carroll sounded confused.
“I think I know what she’s talking about, Carroll.” I heard Jack say in the background.
“Don’t keep it to yourself, Jack, tell us what she means!”
“A nightmare!” I got out before Jack could continue.
“She’s right! By her perspective it was a bonified nightmare- the worst thing that could have happened at Alexander Steinert’s hearing!”
“Her hearing? When? What hearing, Jack?”
“Remember Emily took her back to 1942- the day Alexander Steinert and Emily Scott met.”
“Ya, I was there, Jack! So was the Admiral! That was yesterday though.”
“From her perspective, that was almost two weeks ago, Carroll! While you and Admiral Demmit left Emily’s temporary dimension, Alex kept living the life of Kim Jenson- right through to the trial of her former self- Alexander!”
“So why does she think I shot her?”
“When Emily tried to terminate the temporary dimension, Alex must have continued it somehow. Her reality began to twist and redirect itself into her worst nightmare!”
“From what I could see in her mind, the hearing fell apart! She thought that Spencer Rosen had delivered information that would clear her male self; instead it declared him a traitor- a spy! Her worst fears manifested themselves in the form of damning evidence! To make matters worse, she found her Kimberly Jenson persona facing the same charges!”
Jack stopped as I tried to continue the story.
“I…I was placed under arrest.” I whispered a little louder now. My voice seemed to be getting louder with each passing moment. “Emily and Donna both…you both held pistols to my head! We were walking down the hall as I tried to convince you I was Alex…Alexandra! They wouldn’t listen to me! I even tried to convince Uncle Rick who I was, but his door never opened.”
“So how did I shoot you, Alex?”
“I…I couldn’t…I couldn’t let it go on any longer! I stopped walking. You tried to keep me moving, but I told you I wouldn’t move any farther. Carroll…” I felt water running down my face into my ears. “Carroll…I told you that you couldn’t kill me- that you wouldn’t shoot! Someone told me it was time to go…and…and…you shot me, Carroll! I saw the flash, heard the report, and felt…Oh, God, it hurt!” I could feel myself break into tears. I turned over on my side and cried!
“Alex?” I felt a hand on my shoulder. “Who told you it was time to go?” Emily’s soothing, professional voice asked gently.
“I’m…I’m…I don’t know!”
I tried opening my eyes again. This time things were a little clearer. I was in my quarters- in my own bed! Everything looked to be in the right places- pictures, clothing, and knick-knacks.
“Am I really home?”
“Yes, Alex, you’re back in 1944! We thought we had lost you for a few minutes, sis!” Emily looked relieved to see me looking at her!
“How long have I been gone?”
“You’ve been unconscious for three days, Alex- three long, sleepless days- for Carroll and I!”
“But you two were there for a week and a half!”
“Alex, you would be more understanding of these things than I would be, but it was only three days.” Emily smiled as she ran her fingers gently through my long, dirty, blonde hair. It felt nice to have her do that. “Everything is okay now, Alex, you’re back home now. Try to forget the bad dream, okay?”
“But I was really there! I almost even had to go on a date with Maj. Canton!”
“Chuck Canton? Alex, aside from Emily’s relationship to me that had to be the closest guarded secret on base at that time! How did you know about that?” Uncle Rick questioned me.
“Emily told me about the rumor right after you left, sir! Right before we left your office that first day!”
“Alex, Uncle Rick, Carroll and I all left around the same time! I never mentioned anything to you about Kim and Maj. Canton!”
“That’s not what I remember! I distinctly remember you and Carroll coming into my office about a week into my life as Kim Jenson- just after Canton thought I had started my period. He ran out of the room faster than a cockroach with his shorts on fire! You forgot your dinner meeting with Alex and Alex Covington brought Corrine Masterson and Jamie Hilf with her to help get you ready. It played out like a scene from Cinderella!”
“Alex, Cinderella hasn’t been made yet.” Emily reminded me. “How could I ever forget a date with you…him, Alex? That is something I would most definitely be on time or even early for! I would never forget about you, Alex!”
“Still, who told me it was time to go?”
“That would be me, ladies.”
Alex Covington and Emily Rosen walked in from the short hallway.
“I thought you said we wouldn’t meet again until after Sam was born, sis?” I scolded her.
“Technically, we came to see you, Alex! I meant that you wouldn’t come to see me…until…never mind! How you feelin’, sis?
“Confused… thanks for asking!”
Alex smiled and nodded to her Emily. Opening her purse, she produced a rather large looking syringe.
“With your permission, Empress?” Emily asked gently. I offered my arm and prepared for the pinch I knew was coming.
“Will you relax, Alex? We don’t take blood that way anymore!” She pushed the strange syringe gently into my skin and pressed a small button on its side. The device made no sound and brought no pain whatsoever! Emily held it there for a few seconds.
Uncle Rick looked on in silent, but curious, fascination.
“There. That wasn’t so bad now, was it?” She smiled as she recapped the device and placed it back into her purse.
“Are Alexandra, Alexis, and Tibius okay, Empress?” I asked my twin.
“Everything is as it should be, sis! Our family is healthy and growing, but now you have some sleep to catch up on! Don’t tell me that you don’t, because I know better!”
“How did you get into my nightmare, Empress?” I asked abruptly.
“Isn’t a dream or nightmare just another kind of dimension, sis- one that we can sometimes control and manipulate to our likes or dislikes?” She smiled at me then winked.
“I never thought of it that way, but what you say makes sense! I have to remember that, Empress.”
“You’ll never forget, Empress! It comes in handy in a few years!” She laughed as she leaned over to hug me.
I felt that wonderful tingle pass between us! I automatically closed my eyes and felt a few tears run down my cheeks.
“Em, is there anything else?” Alex asked our sister.
“No, that does it, Alex. I’ll process this and make enough for distribution.” Emily took Alex Covington’s hand, but let go again and walked around my bed to Uncle Rick.
“I’m going to miss you!” She cried as she wrapped her arms around the old man. “Don’t be a stranger, Uncle Rick. You have the means to visit us at any time, you know.”
Emily clung to him for several minutes before releasing him and walking back over to Alex.
“Ready, Empress.”
“We’ll be right back.” Alex said before disappearing.
“Why did she say she would be right back, Alex?” Carroll asked.
“Do you like needles, Carroll?” I asked offhandedly.
“You know I hate them, skip! Um…why?”
“Because you’re going to get one right now, Lieutenant!” Alex said from behind her and promptly pressed a similar high tech syringe into her neck.
“Alex, you almost made me…nope, scratch that, you did! I’ll be back in a few!” Carroll groused as she scowled at my twin and left the room walking strangely.
“Uncle, you’re next! Sleeve up!”
“Why do we need the antidote? I thought only Terrans and Reilly’s were susceptible?”
“Just roll up your sleeve, old man!” Alex giggled as she reset the same syringe and plunged it into Admiral Demmit’s awaiting arm. Alex moved beside Emily. “Sis, I’ll get…” The device left Alex’s hand and flew over to Jack’s outstretched arm, dispensed itself then flew back to her.
Alex rolled her eyes and proceeded to administer the vaccine to Emily.
“Could I have a word with Alex, please?”
Alex waited for Uncle Rick, Emily, Carroll, and Jack to leave before she said anything else.
“Come and get Emily or I should someone develop a reaction, Alex.” She said as she deposited the empty syringe back into her purse.
I was glad my gifts had returned!
“That won’t be necessary, Empress!” I said confidently as I sat up in bed.
“Welcome back, Empress!” Alex again embraced me, this time squeezing the breath from me.
Pulling the covers back, I saw that I was wearing my favorite pink nighty and concentrated on my uniform. I was rewarded with a seamless clothing change, though I noticed my feet were still bare. A quick search found my shoes waiting for me a few inches away.
“Alex? When do we finally tell the truth about the Terran’s, I mean, does it ever really come out? I haven’t been able to pin it down to any certain date or time- as much as I’ve tried.”
As far ahead as I can see, Alex, that secret will always be on the cusp, but never fully revealed. I can’t imagine the repercussions from that one!”
“Do you think they’ll ever put it together? I mean, really put all the pieces together?”
“Let’s stop talking about that one, sis, we’re confusing the hell out of Jack, and you know how persistent she can get!”
“Agreed.” I thought for a second. “I’m hungry! Let’s go to the mess hall, my treat, Empress!”
1300 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 15th, 1944
“So, how you feeling, Alex?” Allie asked as we took our dishes back to the kitchen.
“Better now that I have something in my stomach. So…” I stopped and looked at my temporal twin. “So…did it really happen?”
“You being sick? Sure did. Why ask?”
“No. Did IT really happen? Do I have to go back and fix my hearing?”
“Sis, do you remember when I appeared behind you during the recess?”
“Yes, why?”
“Do you remember me telling you that everything was in your mind- that nothing was real?”
“As I recall, I told you that you were wrong and I’d do everything I could to prove that to you! I also remember you telling me that the Empress didn’t exist- that she never did!” I said, angered by the recollection.
Allie grabbed my blouse tightly. “Well, I’m still telling you that! We are still in your mind, Alex! In here the Empress does not exist and never will! It’s time for you to go, Alex!” Allie shouted and slapped me across the face hard!
1100 hours, Atlantis-Minor, Ni’ihau, May 15th, 1944
“Welcome back, Skipper.” Carroll greeted me as I opened my eyes and saw her leaning over me.
“What happened?”
“You’ve been out of it for three days now, Alex. Emily says you’ve been running a high fever- one-oh-six! She said she’s never seen anyone survive such a high temperature before!”
Carroll quickly lunged at me and wrapped her arms around me as best she could!
“Alex, I almost…we almost lost you!” She cried as she burst into tears.
“No such luck, lieutenant. I’m here for the foreseeable future.”
Carroll’s crying turned to intermittent laughter.
“You are amazing, Alexandra Steinert! Even as sick as you were, you can still make light of something so serious!” She backed off a little and gave me a gentle punch to my shoulder. “You better stop trying to kill yourself before Emily actually does it for you!”
“Is that what I did?” I looked at her seriously.
“No! You passed out on the bridge just after you transported us back to Ni’ihau…1944, Alex! Don’t you remember?” Carroll replied with concern. “Forgive me, Empress.”
Carroll bowed as she placed her fist to her chest. “Empress, Welcome to Ni’ihau, Atlantis-Minor Base, it is May 15th, 1944, ma’am.”
“I know what year it is, Carroll! I just wanted to make sure I was home and not in some twisted nightmare tightly folded into another twisted nightmare!”
“Huh?” She stated quite simply. “Alex, you never left your bed these last three days- not since Jack carried you off Sand Dollar after we docked in the Grotto!”
“Jack carried me?”
“Well, technically she levitated you here from the Grotto, but ya, she carried you!”
“Admiral Demmit, is he still here?”
“Emily shooed him off base as soon as a plane could get here, Alex! She didn’t want to risk him getting sick too!”
“So she knows? She figured out who the target of the virus was?”
“I don’t follow, Alex? She figured out what? Can a virus target a specific person?”
“Did she figure out that the virus was intended to attack me, primarily, and the Terrans secondly?”
“I’m sure she knows that Admiral Demmit is related to the two of you, if that’s what you mean. I still don’t follow, Alex.”
“Did she figure out that Uncle Rick... has Terran nanos in his body, Carroll? He was born with them!” I raised my voice.
“She does now, Alex Steinert!” Emily growled, appearing in the doorway. “Is there anything else you’d like to tell me about our Uncle? Is he also from another universe?” She waited for me to say something, instead I figured silence was golden and she could take that any way she wanted.
“Of course he’s from a different universe, doc! He’s an Admiral!” Carroll wisecracked with a smirk. Emily joined in, both laughing at me and my discomfort
I moved my arm to wipe the embarrassment…spelled s.w.e.a.t, off my face and found a strange, thin plastic tube taped to my right forearm. It was at that time that I noticed the other end attached to an upturned glass bottle hanging over and just forward of my right nightstand.
“It’s been three days, Alex. I had to keep you hydrated somehow!
“Oh.”
“If you’ll be patient for a few minutes more I’ll take it out, okay?”
I nodded.
Emily went to her opened bag and removed a small ball of cotton and a roll of bandage tape then came over to the suspended bottle and turned a small valve below it.
“Hold still now, sis.” Emily ordered as she placed the cotton over the insertion point in my arm and slowly pulled an amazingly long needle out.
Seeing my expression, Emily laughed a little. “Its amazing what the human body can hold, isn’t it, Alex?”
When I didn’t say anything, she continued. “This isn’t new technology, Alex. IV’s have been around for twenty years or more, I just borrowed the silicone rubber tubing and drip adjuster from Amelia before we left Kili.”
“Oh.” I mumbled.
“Is that all you can say? Oh? I expected more from my sister! Something like, ‘why on earth would you do that, Emily? You’ll change the course of history, Emily!’ But, no, I get a simple ‘oh’!”
When I didn’t say anything more, Emily just smiled at me.
“Want to talk about it, sis?” She asked in a gentle tone.
“Talk about what, Emily?”
“You want to talk about the crazy, twisted, nightmarish, dimension you made for yourself while you fought off that bug?” Emily had resumed her ‘professional’ voice, but kept it essentially to a whisper.
“How do you know that?” I responded in surprise. I began to wonder if I had actually reached my reality yet.
“I know you were in a dream-state for three days, sis- delirious at times! I wouldn’t be a good medical seer- or the Empress’s sister, if I couldn’t see those images, Alex! Did you really dream that Carroll shot you?” Emily began to giggle.
“I did what? I didn’t shot you Alex! I would never do that, Skip!” Carroll said, quickly going on the defensive.
“I know you wouldn’t, Carroll! It was all part of my dream- nothing more! Did you really put me into that dimension, sis, cause I still don’t know if I’m back! I’m really confused right now!” I tried not to show the panic still lingering in me.
“Try to use your gifts, Alex. From what I saw in the dream, you couldn’t, and I quote, ‘predict a storm even if you could see it coming’!”
“That’s a good idea, sis!” I said as I willed myself to phase out.
“Alex, I figured you would do that, but I didn’t expect the bed to go with you. Mariah would be mad if only half of it came back, you know.” Emily closed her eyes, laughed, and shook her head.
Slowly I pulled back the sheet and rolled out of my bed on the left keeping my hand on the mattress until I felt steady on my feet. I removed my hand and stood straight up.
“Well, the bed made it back in one piece, Doc!” Carroll said with some relief.
It was good to know that that part of my gift was working properly. I decided to take stock of myself. I was dressed in an outfit I hadn’t thought practical for nighttime in the tropics- pajamas- flannel pajamas- heavy, blue, flannel pajamas to be specific. In order to find out who was responsible I tried to bring up my clothing’s heads up display. Apparently I wasn’t wearing my Reilly clothing at the moment. I decided to rephase.
“What’s with the PJ’s, sis?” I asked. Both pair of eyes quickly locked on me from across the bed.
“Alex, you shouldn’t be out of bed yet. I’d like you to rest for a few more hours. We’re quick healers but even we need to let things catch up.” Emily scolded.
I crossed my arms and waited for the answer to my question.
“Oh, fine, if you must know, I put those on you, Alex!” Emily finally admitted. “I did it because with a hundred and six degree fever, I wanted you to stay cool! I’ve had to douse you with water a number of times over the last three days to keep the fever manageable and the fabric held the moisture! Had I not, your temperature would have gone high enough to kill even you, Alex! Need I remind you that we are still slightly human! Now get back into that bed before I have Jack do it for you, Captain Steinert!”
“Please not the Mind Warrior, Doctor Emily!” I cried with as much sarcasm as I could.
Suddenly I was two feet off the ground and rotating into a horizontal position.
“Jack, put me down!”
‘Doctor’s orders, Alex! No can do,’ came her response in my mind!
“Fine, We’ll play it your way then!” I said as I phased myself out and dropped straight through my bed.
“Ouch!”
I concentrated on the Empress’s quarters and found myself standing in the darkened building.
“I’ll decide whether I need more rest or not!” I said defiantly to the empty room. I kept myself phased out so Jack couldn’t find me.
Even though the curtains blocked most of the sunlight from entering, the heat from the sun wasn’t stopped from entering so easily. I could feel the stifling heat even in my phase-shifted condition. I had to change out of these pajamas!
My private dimension replaced the hot, darkened, bedroom of the Empress’s quarters. The weather here was at least bearable, but I could feel myself tiring. I had to find out if I was finally out of my nightmare though.
“Can we ever really escape our dreams, Alexandra?”
“Ma Scott?” I answered the unseen voice.
“I said you could call me mom, Alex, not Ma!” Emily’s Ma came walking into the light near me.
“Sorry, mom, I didn’t mean to insult you. Back home, it’s perfectly fine to call my mother ‘Ma’.”
“Then you can refer to me as ‘Ma’, Alex, but only you! Understand me, young lady?”
“Yes, Ma. Why are you here anyway? I didn’t call you did I? If I did, I didn’t mean to disturb you! It wasn’t on purpose, ma’am.”
“Alexandra, I took the initiative to appear here on my own, dear.”
“You can do that, Ma? I thought I was the only one…”
“There are special, limited exceptions, young lady! One being when a mother sees her daughter misbehaving like a spoiled child, Alexandra! Of course, this private little universe of yours is much easier to materialize in than earth!” Ruth Scott cut me off to scold me.
“Your sister only has the best of intentions for you, Alex. She would not confine you to bed rest if she didn’t think it necessary. What you did just now- using your talents to escape from Jacquelyn’s talent…its…its childish, Alexandra! I thought my girls would know better than to abuse such special god-given talents as yours! Shame on you, Alexandra!”
Ma Scott stood there, just staring at me for a while. I said nothing as I assessed my own actions of the last few minutes. One thing that was becoming evident though, I was really starting to feel tied. Indeed, I had acted like a child- a spoiled child!
“You’re right, mom, I acted like an impudent child- I’m sorry. It’s just that I have to find out if I’m still trapped in my nightmare. I’ve never been so confused in my life, Ma.”
“Come here, child.” She offered her arms and before I knew it, I was being held by Emily’s mother- my second mother. “I understand how things can get so confusing, Alex. My world…my dimension as you call it, can be just as confusing at first, dear.”
“I can imagine, but I just want to know if I’m back, mom.” I replied into her shoulder. A few tears unexpectedly left my eyes.
“Of course you’re back, dear, you wouldn’t be here if you were still locked in your dreams, and I’m not the type to invade them, my dear daughter. I’m not that malevolent!” Ma Scott giggled as she started to rub my back gently.
“I think I have to go now, ma, I’m feeling really tired. I’m sorry.” I admitted as my adoptive mother released me.
“See dear, Emily was right. You aren’t as strong as you think you are yet.”
“I thought I was better, ma, I guess I’m just too headstrong. Thank you for coming, mom, I appreciate it.” I hugged the woman then stepped back from her.
“You listen to Emily from now on, Alexandra. She knows what is medically best for you.” She said before starting to fade. Ruth Scott faded back in.
“Tell your sister I’m really proud of her, Alex. I’m proud of you both, dear.”
I stood alone in my private domain once more. A yawn escaped my mouth as I turned to gaze at the single yellow sun, ever stationary in the otherwise black emptiness. One day I would have to figure out what it meant.
My bedroom replaced the emptiness of my private sanctuary. Emily and Carroll were still there waiting patiently.
I appeared with my head lowered.
“You’re right, Emily. I’m not as recovered as I thought. I’ll get back in bed now, sis.” I admitted as I climbed back between my covers.
“What happened to you? Where did you go, Alex?” My sister asked as Carroll nodded her head in agreement.
“I…I think some of my Granddaughter surfaced. It was explained to me that I was acting like a spoiled child, which, I guess I was. I’m sorry, Emily, Carroll, and you too Jack!”
“It was explained to you? Who told you that, Alex?” My sister asked, confused.
“Mom. She told me.”
Emily eyed me cautiously for a minute. “Mom told you, Alex?”
“I went to my domain. Mom was waiting for me. She scolded me for not listening to you- for not following your orders, Emily.” I told her through a yawn as I turned away from her and Carroll and fluffed my pillow.
“You talked to Mother again? Alex, why?” Emily was flabbergasted.
“She came to me, Emily, not the other way around. She said there are special times that they can do that, but that it was much easier to materialize there than here on Earth.” I yawned several more times.
“They can do that? Did she say anything else?”
“She says she’s real proud of you, sis- she’s real proud…of…both…of…us.”I replied as a warm cozy haze fell upon me.
“Empress.” I heard a voice through my sleep-fogged mind.
“Empress, wake up. I need to talk to you.” The insistent voice said again. My warm haze began to disperse.
“Empress, I need to talk to you about something important. Please wake up, ma’am.” I thought the voice sounded a little like Corrine Masterson, but I still wasn’t sure.
“Corrine?”
“Yes, Empress, its me. I need to talk to you about something…important.”
I opened my eyes and was met by the light of the midday sun streaming through my partially opened curtains. Turning away from the obnoxious light, I looked into Corrine Masterson’s forlorn face no more than a foot away.
“I’m sorry for waking you, Skipper, but I…I…I need your counsel on something!”
She waited for my response as I took a minute or two to wake up properly.
“My door is always open, Corrine. What’s on your mind?” I asked wiping the sleepers out of my eyes.
“Skip, this morning I woke up and...and I looked in the mirror.”
“Okay…and?”
“And I looked like this, Skipper! I’m…I’m different! I look different!”
I took a second look at her. Nothing seemed different, she looked as proportional as always. I stopped to think on that. She looked proportional, not overly buxom! I rolled my eyes to refocus them. Yep, she had received her gift. But hadn’t she received it a few days ago on Kili…in 2028?
“Corrine, you just received your gift, that’s all. What’s the problem?”
“I…I can’t get my old form back, Skip! I’ve tried and nothing happens! I’m worried!”
“Did you have a talk with your future self before we left Kili, Corrine?”
“Ya, why?”
“I would’ve thought she’d given you some pointers for when this happened.”
“She told me how to change to this form, but not how to change back. How do I do it, Empress?” She stated quietly whispering ‘Empress’.
“Just relax, Corrine.”
“How can I relax when I look like this? What if someone sees me?” She whispered conspiratorially.
“Miss Masterson, you look exactly like your future self, and almost everyone has seen her, but I meant that’s how you resume your original form, honey- relax.”
“Oh.”
“I thought you would be overjoyed with your new look, hun- especially with all the ridiculing you’ve been taking since the change. Why would you ever want to go back to it, Corrine?”
“I…I…I just want to know I can go back, Skipper. Being stuck in that form, I’m just a little worried I might not be able to control it…or hold it for that matter!”
“Just try to relax, Corrine. Let all the worry- all the embarrassment fade away. You have my word that you can return to your original form. Go ahead, relax and see that I’m right.”
The person at my bedside began to shimmer and change, becoming bustier every second until the old Corrine stood there beside me.
I looked her up and down and gestured with my hand for her to appraise her body.
“It worked! It worked, Skipper! Thank you ma’am, thank you!” She leaned over and kissed my cheek.
“Thank yourself, Corrine, you did it all, not me.” I gave her my brightest smile.
“But you told me it would work, Skipper!”
“I told you nothing you hadn’t known already, Corrine. Now, wouldn’t you like to continue to show off that wonderfully normal body to those that have teased and ridiculed you the last couple months?”
Corrine Masterson changed once more, assuming the form she would display for the next three hundred or so years- except for those times her gift was called upon when needed for an adventure by the Empress. She turned to leave.
“I’m not so sure I should reveal my other gift yet, Skipper.” She stopped and turned back to me. “You said I would be receiving my gift in another month. Should I wait until the time you specified? I don’t want to be responsible for changing history, Empress.”
I moved to the edge of the bed and placed my feet over the side to sit up. Corrine stepped back to give me room.
“Corrine, I’m not so sure you’ve been listening to Mina or any of us Alex’s. You alone decide whether to change your future. By making a decision, you set the ultimate course through your life’s journey. I’m only here to see that you make the best choices possible- the ones that benefit the most people, friends, and family.”
I paused a moment.
“You alone must choose whether you should hide your secondary gift or not, Corrine Masterson! I’m just going to recommend that you choose not to hide it, but to develop it farther. Do you understand?”
“You need me on an upcoming mission, right, Empress?” She began to smile.
“That’s a definite possibility now, Corrine.” I winked at her and kept smiling.
“Will it be a dangerous one, Empress?”
“There’s always a chance of danger and intrigue, hon.” I admitted cryptically.
Her smile widened as her hair grew longer.
“I think you need to practice a little more, Corrine, things shouldn’t change randomly when you lose concentration, hun.” I giggled and pointed to her mid-back length brown hair.
Corrine Masterson took a handful and pulled it over her shoulder to examine the length and laughed.
“This is the best day of my life, Skipper! Thank you!”
She happily hugged me and turned again for the door.
“Good afternoon, Doctor!” I heard her sing as she passed Emily out in my office.
“Was that Corrine I passed out there, Alex?” Emily asked as she pointed out to my office when she appeared in my doorway.
I nodded.
“Wonderful! I was hoping she would get her gift earlier then you predicted.”
“She was worried that she would change things, Emily!” I giggled. “She wanted to know if I thought she should hide her gift! Can you imagine that?”
“She needs to build her confidence, Alex. Your approval means the world to her and to all of our sisters, you know. They look to you more now than ever before, my Empress.” Emily giggled back.
“Some won’t look to me quite so much in the coming years I’m afraid, Emily.” My giggling stopped immediately as I thought of Tish.
Silence filled the room for a while.
“We’re being sent on our longest mission in a few days, Emily.” I said out of the blue.
“Where?”
“Attack Group Escort for a campaign to New Guinea- Biak Island. From there we head for Saipan- same roll. We’ll be on patrol for four weeks straight.” I said sadly.
“And how many sorties will the Empress be making in that amount of time, Alex?” My sister inquired, raising an eyebrow.
“I’ll add another eight months or so under my belt, sis.” I admitted.
“Any places I know, sis?”
“A few.”
“Such as?”
“Vicksburg, DC, Chicago.”
“Chicago, Alex?”
“World’s Fair.”
“Oh.”
“What about Vicksburg?”
“Something about Great-Grandma- Brie is going to contact me with the specifics after we get to DC.”
“Am I needed for any of them, Empress?”
“Chicago and DC for sure, Mississippi is a maybe, sis. I’m afraid corsets will be the order of the day for all three trips, though. I’ll need you mostly for back rubs at the end of each day.”
“You had to go and spoil it, didn’t you?” Emily giggled again.
I raised my arms and shrugged my shoulders. “One good point though, sis.”
“What’s that?”
“Mina’s coming with us to DC.”
“I didn’t think it would be one of our better trips, Alex. Don’t we lose her there?” Emily looked a little sullen.
“Wrong trip, sis. Mina makes her fateful decision when we book passage on Grandpa’s riverboat. We may or may not lose her there though. I’ve seen at least three different acceptable conclusions for that one. It’s all up to Mina, though.”
“Is this the one where you first get mentioned in the President’s personal diary, Alex? The one you told me about two weeks ago after you returned from next year?”
“I’d rather not recall that trip, Emily, but yes, this is the one.”
“You’re going to try talking him out of going to the theater?”
“Worse, sis, I have to talk him INTO going.” I looked to the floor and turned my head away from my sister.
“Oh, Alex, I didn’t know! I’m sorry, sis!”
“Has to be…done…I’m afraid.”
“Can I ask how you figure to persuade him, Alex?”
“That’s where Chicago comes in.” I looked back at her as I wiped a tear from my cheek.
“So when do we leave?” Emily asked quietly.
“Night three when we surface for recharge. We’ll only be gone for five minutes…relative, but I’m afraid you, Mina, Jamie, Corrine, and I will be corseted for about twelve days- Empress time.”
“Corrine and Jamie? They’re coming along, Alex?”
“We’re going to require several wardrobe changes- who better than Corrine to change our hair color and length?”
“But Jaime Hilf?”
“We’ll need her acute hearing and her gift of empathy and persuasion arrive right on time, sis. She’ll develop it in DC.”
“Will she be up for it, Alex? That might be a little too extreme for her to handle, you know.”
“Can’t be helped, sis! For the record, Jamie has already realized part of her gift on our initial return from Kili. She needs to know how to control both parts of her gift and this is how I’ve seen she accomplishes it. Unfortunately, she’s going to whine like an air raid siren- so fair warning!”
“I’ll keep an eye on her, don’t worry, sis.”
“Thanks, now I guess I better get dressed and pay a little visit to Uncle- I’m sure he’s wondering how I’m doing. Am I cleared for travel, Doctor Scott?”
Emily closed her eyes for a moment. “Cleared for travel and immediate departure, Empress!” She smiled.
“Thanks, now where did you hide my uniform?” From the look on her face I could tell that I would have to ask a higher power.
“Jack! I want my clothing back! Now!” I shouted into the air. Emily burst out laughing. As we heard the wooden trunk at the foot of my bed unlock.
“She did that herself, Alex! I wondered how she was going to keep you on base.”
“Thank you, Commander.” I again called to the ceiling.
1400 hours, CINCPAC Headquarters, Pearl Harbor, May 15th, 1944
“That’s all, Mr. Ford. I want that encrypted and sent out immediately!”
“I thought this was a fully involved mission, Admiral, I don’t see Capt. Steinert’s Sand Dollar on the list, sir.”
“You don’t worry about the Sand Dollar, lieutenant, her captain has been fully briefed- trust me.”
I watched Admiral Demmit look about the air in his office and giggled to myself.
“But how, Admiral, I don’t recall seeing any other communiqués cross my desk for encryption today?”
“Lt. Ford, I gave you an order, I expect you to carry it out! Dismissed, Lieutenant!” Demmit growled in annoyance.
“Aye, sir!” Ford looked thoroughly confused, but stood to attention momentarily and let himself out.
“Come on out, Empress! I know you’re here.” Uncle Rick said in a hushed voice to the empty office walls after waiting a minute or two.
“You knew I was here, Uncle?” I asked with a quirky smile and a raised eyebrow as I rephased.
“Alex, we have a big push into New Guinea set for the 27th and I’m going to need all my available boats for escort duty. Of course I would expect you to be here!” He said as he finished signing some report and looked up at me. “Should I ask how you’re feeling, Captain Steinert?”
“That’s why I stopped by, Admiral. Emily just gave me a clean bill of health and I figured I’d check in, sir- though I thought you’d be more concerned.” I gave a little sniff for effect.
“You gave your uncle quite a shock when you passed out- I won’t lie to you, Alex, I was very concerned! Now that Dr. Scott has released you from her care, I expect you will do your best on this upcoming mission?”
“Admiral…” I leaned in closer to him, my face going stone serious. “I can’t be everywhere at once! Y’all are gonna lose a lot of good people in this one, sir. I know that’s not what you wanted to hear, but if I tried to save…”
“I didn’t ask the Empress to intervene, Captain Steinert! I’m asking if you will assume your responsibilities as captain of the Sand Dollar in the usual fashion! I want to know that my premiere boat crew will have the necessary leadership.”
“I’ll be in command for the entire four weeks, Admiral. Any extraneous trips will be undertaken when off duty, sir- of that, you can be assured!”
“Good, Commander, I...! Wait, you mean you’ll be assuming your Empress persona while off duty, Alex?” Uncle Rick looked surprised.
“The four of us will only be gone for five minutes, Admiral- and only on the third night of the mission…unless something unexpected pops up.”
Admiral Demmit rubbed his eyes and took a long breath.
“So who is the Empress going to help this time, Alex, or is that confidential?”
“President Lincoln, sir. He needs some advice on a certain issue.”
Uncle Rick’s mouth dropped open, his eyes popping wildly from their sockets.
Maybe I could have worded that a little differently- eased into the subject a little slower. At this rate my new uncle would suffer a severe heart attack before the end of this war!
“Sir, I’m not looking forward to this one at all! If I had the choice, I’d pass over the task expected of me.”
“But you’ll be helping the President, Alex.” Demmit eyed me critically.
“You could say that, sir.” I again pictured my forthcoming visit to 1865 and dropped my gaze to the floor.
“I’ll let it drop, Alex. I can see you’re conflicted. I trust you’ll assist the Commander–In-Chief any way you can. Now, I want Sand Dollar here by 1500hrs tomorrow for supplies and fuel. How are you doing on fish?”
“Chief Peterson just finished reworking the detonators last week, sir. I believe a Rec. for two additional Mark 14’s should top us off.”
Admiral Demmit nodded his approval.
“I’m sending orders for Sand Dollar to only refuel with a tender near dawn, Captain. You’ll be running submerged by day under the guise of carrying some new, specialized sonar equipment on her. All the information on when and where you’re to rendezvous is contained in this.” Admiral Demmit said as he handed me the brief.
“Aye, sir.”
“Alex?”
“Sir?”
“Alex, I know how mundane these missions seem to you now, given your…um…acute talent…for…for seeing into the future, but we really need you! I’m not asking you to hunt down and personally sink every enemy sub and destroyer, but just to guard the convoy as you have so many times in the past- before your Mahanilui.” Demmit said in a calm quiet voice. He looked like he was holding back.
“I’d have thought you would want me to clear the way, sir?” I asked with slight confusion.
“Alex, I took the liberty of examining the archives at Reilly on our visit. I know how history will unfold on this campaign- what the toll will be! We all know the risks, Alex. I’m not thrilled with our loses, but if that’s what it takes to win the war... Having reviewed the battle accounts, I want you to do only what you feel necessary to achieve the reported outcome- nothing more. Do you understand me, Capt. Steinert?”
“Understood, Admiral! I’ll try not to change the future too much, sir!” I reassured him.
Uncle Rick looked pleased at first- until he thought about my answer a little harder. He again rubbed his eyes.
He stared at me hard for a few seconds, probably to intimidate me, but I held strong.
Admiral Demmit scowled.
“My…niece…will not…change…our…future…anymore than she already has! It is to remain the concise, disturbingly bloody, history that I read while visiting Reilly Research Station in 2028! Is…that…clear, Alexandra!” Demmit growled.
“I’ll try not to change a thing, Uncle. That’s the best I can agree to.” I answered honestly as I looked directly back into his eyes.
“That’s all I ask, Alex, that’s all I ask. Dismissed, Captain Steinert.” Admiral Demmit sat back down at his desk.
Had I really just stared down the Admiral and…and won?”
I phased out, but didn’t leave immediately.
“Admiral?” Maj. Canton knocked at the slightly ajar door just mere seconds later.
“Chuck, come on in and close the door, please.”
“Are you sure it’s clear, Rick? I thought I heard Alex Steinert’s voice in here a second ago?”
He sniffed at the air a few times.
I hadn’t realized I’d spritzed any perfume on.
“She’s gone, Chuck, have a seat.”
“I heard she was pretty sick the other day. Is she okay now?”
“Dr. Scott gave her a clean bill of health. She just stopped by to let me know. I gave her her orders so she doesn’t have to attend tonight’s briefing.”
“Good call, sir. That might not go over so well with her fellow boat captains.”
“I told her I didn’t want the Empress to interfere with the mission, Chuck.” Uncle Rick said solemnly out of the blue.
“Why would you do that, Rick? Her knowledge of the upcoming battle could save so many lives! She could lead the convoy around any Jap patrols and direct our landing crafts to safer beaches! Why not take advantage of that?”
“Why indeed, Maj. Canton!” I growled, having rephased.
Canton jumped about a foot!
Uncle Rick rolled his eyes and dropped his stare to the desk before him. He then placed his palms into his eye sockets and elbows on the desk to support his head and new headache. “You opened the can this time, Chuck.” He said, shaking his head slightly.
“I’m waiting, Major! Why would Uncle Rick take advantage of a reliable resource such as the Empress of Time and Space?” I tried to keep my anger out of my voice- to no avail.
Did the light just flicker? But it was daylight yet…
“Alex, I just meant…you…it…so many lives could be saved on our side though!”
“On our side! What about the people on the other side, Major?” I moved to stare him down. “Shouldn’t I save them too? They do live on this planet and we won’t always be at war- why shouldn’t I save them too?”
“I just thought that…but you’re on our side, Capt. Steinert!”
“True as can be, Major! My allegiance to our country is beyond question, but my gifts are not to be abused by anyone! Admiral Demmit has shown remarkable restraint by ordering me not to influence this mission and I salute him for that! You, on the other hand seem to side with those that think I could bring about a quick end to this! Know this…there will be a quick end to this conflict, Charles Canton- an end so quick it would see Japan choose unconditional surrender within a week! The cost of which though is only a scant few hundred thousand unsuspecting civilians!” I began to cry as I recalled the destructive force due to be unleashed next August.
“Alex, I never meant to…”
“You never meant to assume we should use the Empress to help win the war? No, you never meant to anger me! You seem to forget that the blonde skirt before you can see the future, Chuck! Do you want me to show you what could have been if I interfered? I can do it- just one hop into a dimension where things happened exactly that way!”
Why did the lights blink again?
“Empress, stand down!” Uncle Rick ordered as he interceded. “You too, major!”
“But, sir!”
“Chuck, I’ve actually seen what Alex has only hinted at just now! The images of which have haunted my dreams every night since! Capt. Steinert has given me her word that the Empress will only intercede where necessary to guarantee that which is recorded, so history stays intact! It is my intent to protect and not abuse the talents of any of the Sand Dollar’s crew, Chuck!” Uncle Rick glared at him a minute.
“Believe me when I say that you don’t want to get on the wrong side of any of these women for any reason!”
“Tell me, Major, do you miss Ensign Jenson?” I asked as I thought of an illustration to my argument.
Canton’s mouth fell open.
“How…how do you know about…about Kim?” He asked, quite flabbergasted.
“I know the how, the why, the when, and the where, Major! I could take you to a place where you could talk to her- or would you just want me to save her for you?”
“You can do that?”
“Easily.”
“But Kim died almost two years ago, why would you do that? Why would you disturb her rest?”
“Why would Alex risk saving all those that would perish in the next few weeks, Chuck? If we had fewer casualties at New Guinea, what’s to say we wouldn’t lose more on the next beachhead- or the next? I think what Alex is trying to say is that she has to keep the world in balance, Major! The Empress has to balance our futures and try to repair any deviations that might threaten that.”
“Very astute of you, Uncle Rick. Think about my offer though, Charles Canton. I have seen several favorable futures involving Kimberly Jenson and yourself- a select few even manage to enhance our present timeline. I now task you with the choice of whether her future changes and for what reason. Admiral Demmit, I will now take my leave, sir!”
I phased out. My office replaced Admiral Demmit’s office.
“SHIT! ALEX!”
I turned to see Carroll had almost run into me- moreover, I had almost phased into her, not pausing to see myself clear!
“Sorry, Carroll, I guess I forgot to look around before I rephased.”
It’s okay, Skip, I almost…just…damn!” She cried in annoyance. “Excuse me, Skip, I have to…never mind, I’ll be back in a few minutes!” Carroll groused as she abruptly left my office.
“You better stop that, Alex! She’s going to have to requisition more undies from supply if you keep scaring her the way you have lately. That our next mission briefing in your hand?”
“I’m really sorry, sis. I didn’t mean to pop in like that. I should be more careful when distracted. Ya, these are our orders for the next four weeks.”
“What’s got you so flustered, Alex?”
“Maj. Canton.”
“Did he make a pass at you?” Emily’s eyes widened.
“No, it was worse! He assumed that I would help ensure the convoy’s success with my gifts!”
“No! What did Uncle Rick say?”
“I’m under orders to keep the Empress out of it, sis.”
“Good! I told you our uncle was a fair and reasonable man.” She smiled at me.
“He wasn’t the problem, sis. Canton! Canton seemed appalled by Uncle Rick’s order for nonintervention. It’s just frustrating to have someone assume…” I stopped before saying something I shouldn’t.
“You mentioned Kim, didn’t you?” She asked, tilting her head slightly. Her expression went neutral.
“His mouth dropped wide open, Emily!”
“Gee, I wonder why?”
“I asked if he wanted me to rescue her. I left it up to him. I was hoping it would help him see what I’m faced with as Empress. I didn’t think my bluff would give him hope though.”
“So…any scenarios save her and Donna and keep the timeline stable?”
“One, sis, only one.”
“Mina would have a field day with this, Alex!”
“Don’t remind me. It’s bad enough I have to hear her gloat about the president next week!”
“Speaking of which…” I pointed to the door as if shooting a pistol after I sat down behind my desk. On cue it opened and in walked Mia, Nina, Lailu, and Kayla.
“Sisters, we have seen that mother will join you for the upcoming mission. Why have you not gone to retrieve her?” Mia inquired officially.
“First off, Mina will not be officially part of the crew; she will be traveling with the Empress as we right several temporal problems in nineteenth century America. She will only be onboard for a day or two then I must return her to my sister Alex Reilly.” I informed them.
“Secondly, who among you has misinterpreted the near future to their liking?” I looked at each of them with a raised brow. I glanced up to see Emily snicker with a quirky smile.
“You didn’t?” I accused her.
“What? No, I thought it funny that you sounded exactly like Mina just now! I hadn’t had the chance to look and see what our next adventure would be or who would participate, Alex- not that I can do that anyway.” Emily stated, somewhat irritated by my accusation.
“Setengah-saudara (Half-sister), I am responsible for the flawed interpretation.” Kayla admitted quietly as she bowed her head. “I hoped by skewing the premonition, I would influence your departure to retrieve mother.”
“Saudara (Sister), we all miss her, but you have seen what must be for yourself!” I said sadly. “Mina would fight us tooth and nail if we meddled. You all know this to be true. If I found a way around this, I wouldn’t hesitate to implement the plan! We must remember that what happens in the next few weeks does so for a reason, and we have to accept it to stabilize our precious timeline. I’m sorry.”
“We have no doubt you would do everything in your power, Empress, but knowing you are losing a loved one is comparable to the most severe cruelties imaginable! The futility we all share in knowing there is no recourse but to watch and wait for it to happen angers all who know and love her, Saudara!”
“I know what it’s like to lose a loved one, sisters! The anguish I felt at the time; knowing I was unable to even assist in the recovery of my brother’s remains…” I choked down that far off, half-forgotten memory that had since been remedied with my gift.
“I guess we were hoping…” Nina wiped a tear from her eye. “Hoping that you had found a way… We should go. I’m sure your work has piled up during your illness, Empress.”
Our youngest half-sister turned and ran from the room out into the compound.
“We are glad you are again well, Saudara! Good evening.” Mia said as our remaining three sisters also turned and hurried out of the office.
“Alex, isn’t there some way…”
“I’ve tried to find any loophole possible, Emily. There just aren’t any that work out and hold the timeline! I never said that I’d quit trying though, sis. Somehow, someway, there has to be a viable solution!”
“I didn’t think you would give up, Alex. It’s not in your nature.” Emily gently took and squeezed my hand.
“I think I’m going to move this topic down the list a few slots though, sis. We’ve got to get Sand Dollar ready for departure in the morning. The Admiral wants us tied up at Pearl by 1500hrs for provisioning. We drop moorings tomorrow morn…”
“Excuse me, Cap, just wanted to let you know that the boat will be ready for departure tomorrow at 1000hrs.” Jack burst through the doorway, stopped and stood to attention while she finished my sentence.
“Thank you, Commander. That’s all for tonight.” I acknowledged her.
“Glad you’re feeling better, Alex. We were all really worried about you for awhile there.”
“Thanks, Jack.”
“Alex?”
“Ya?”
“Alex, will it really be as bad as you think?”
“The DC trip or the mission, Jack?”
“The mission.”
“”Well, it may turn out better than the history books will reflect, Jack. Answer your question?”
“Clear as loose silt, Cap, thanks!”
“Good. See you at dinner, Commander.”
“Aye, Cap!”
Emily and I waited a few minutes before continuing.
“Sis, I’m going to take a fast trip to Reilly- care to come along?” I asked with a devious smile on my face.
“We’re phased out already, right?”
I nodded.
“Thought you would never ask, sis!”
My office became the brightly lit clearing just outside Reilly’s discriminatory airlock. I had landed us just outside its range of detection and rephased.
“What…no welcoming committee?” I looked to Emily in confusion.
Shrugging our shoulders at each other we made for the door and entered.
“RVP, where is everyone?” I asked as I opened the inner door.
“Empress, Alex Reilly, Camille Darough, and their daughters are on a mission and will be back in a few minutes. Please proceed to the infirmary for nanotech firmware patch upload.”
“What?” I looked to Emily for a translation.
“I think I know what she means, Alex. Come on.” She said as she took my hand and led me up the passage.
Arriving in the infirmary, we were met by Cynthia, Reilly’s resident doctor.
“Hey, Cindy! We’re here for this so called firmware patch upload.” I said with a cheery smile and a small amount of sarcasm.
“Welcome Empress!” Cynthia fell to one knee. “Welcome to Reilly Research Station. It is the year before your Lord 2026, Tuesday, December 24th, 1332hrs.”
I let out a large sigh.
“I’m sorry, Empress, but it has advanced to become autonomous.”
“No, Cindy, I failed to note our arrival date- December 24th.”
Emily looked at me in surprise. “Christmas Eve!” She exclaimed before looking down at the floor a minute. She looked back up at me.”It hasn’t happened yet, Alex, does it still count?”
“Maybe not for those originally born to Reilly, but for we travelers from the future, most certainly, sis!”
“Merry Christmas, sisters!” Mina greeted as she entered the infirmary. “Although I believe it somewhat premature for such celebration.”
Mina approached us and embraced us both, placing a kiss on one each of our cheeks.
“Welcome back to Reilly, you two. I’ll be ready to go in a few minutes. That should give Cynthia plenty of time to process her flu vaccine.”
“Mina…um…Empress?” I gestured to myself. “We have all the time in the world, your highness!” For some unknown reason I spoke the latter part with a thick Scottish accent. I thought about why I’d do such a thing and nodded to myself, having found the answer in my future twin’s memory.
Three people stared back at me.
“H. G. Wells’ The Time Machine!” I exclaimed, amazed that neither got the reference.
“Alexandra, I consider myself well versed in Mr. Wells’ works- having met the man several times before leaving Britain- and that quote simply was not in the manuscript- of that I am quite certain!”
“But it was in the movie, Mina!” I spouted, sure that I was right about that fact.
Emily nudged me in the side. “Alex, even in our time they haven’t made that into a movie yet- and I think Wells is still alive!”
“Oh ya, well it was a good line just the same. Anyway, we’ll be leaving in the morning, Mina. I just got over that bug and I’m still not one hundred percent.”
Cynthia placed a syringe looking device to my upturned wrist and pushed gently. After a few seconds a beep sounded and she removed the strange device then walked into the lab next door with it. We watched as she placed it into a machine and pressed a few buttons. She nodded her head in agreement to something then rejoined us.
“Thank you, Empress. The antibodies have been read by your nanos and added to their reference database. I will use that database to prepare the patch nanos for distribution to all in Reilly.”
“Be sure to include enough for the ancestors in Egypt, Cindy. I’d like to beat Janelle at her own game! I’d also like one syringe of the Terran-Earther type vaccine for a fellow resistance fighter if it would be okay.”
“Of course, Empress. I’ll have it ready for you before you leave in the morning.” Cindy smiled at me and walked back into the lab.
“Peyton?” Emily asked as we turned to leave.
“Yup.”
“Alex, Eighty percent of carriers usually don’t contract the disease they carry. We still don’t know how Hathor did it!” Emily assumed her professional voice.
“Peyton isn’t exactly your normal human carrier, sis, and she passed it to me via touch- when I took her hand after the conference.” I reminded her.
“Alexandra, I have taken the liberty to enter our upcoming fashion requirements into the station computer- with Random’s help. The necessary information will be loaded into your uniforms overnight as they recharge. Though, because of the complexities the time period presents, we will be issuing companion foundation pieces as well.” Mina changed the subject as we walked down to the recreation room.
“Yes, I’m so looking forward to the use of corsets this trip, Mina.” Emily remarked in a sarcastic tone.
“Every woman of age was expected to wear one, or so I’m told.” Mina countered.
“So how did you manage to talk RVP into issuin’ us britches, Mina?” I inquired, marveling at her apparent success.
“You forget that I have pull with the hierarchy, Alexandra.” Mina winked playfully.
“Oh, and I don’t? Mina, what’s the use of being the Empress if no one recognizes it?”
“Alexandra, we all respect and admire you. Never forget that, love! I was just at the proper place at the appropriate moment. Now let’s go in and take part in the celebration, shall we?” Mina stopped and motioned to the open doorway.
“Merry Christmas,” rang out through the crowded Rec Room as we entered! A seven-foot pine tree stood decorated with strangely focused, multicolored lights and colorful ornaments in the far left corner. Holly vines draped in gentle arcs from the ceiling around all four walls.
Alex Reilly appeared in an empty spot directly ahead of us and immediately caught me in a very tight embrace.
“Happy solstice, my revision!” She exclaimed with excitement. “I trust your health superior, having vanquished Hathor’s mysterious influenza?”
“Y’all talk real funny, ya know that sis?” I told her in my best drawl adding my most sincere smile. “Happy solstice to you, Alexandra Reilly.” I returned her greeting.
“Y’all know um foolin’ with ya?” She responded with a devious grin while trying not to laugh.
I winked.
Two decorative glasses flew overhead and hovered just out of reach until Cami and her daughter, Cassiopeia, appeared through the crowd.
“Empress, welcome to our winter solstice celebration! Doctor Emily, we are also pleased you came along.” Cami greeted us.
“I managed to talk Alex and mother into resurrecting the old Homeworld tradition, Empress. I have been informed you yourself instituted the first celebration on one of your visits. Does it meet with your expectations, M’lady?” Cassi Darough bubbled enthusiastically.
I looked around the large room. One thing in particular looked really out of place at this gathering. Nodding, I motioned to Emily and we walked through the crowd to where Alex’s daughter, Reilly, stood. She had her back to us.
“Honey, has anyone told you about this little piece of holiday tradition, yet?” I asked, tapping her on the shoulder.
“Merry Solstice, Auntie Alex!” Reilly gleefully screeched as she turned around, reached up around my neck, and kissed me full on the lips!
Apparently, she had only heard a partial interpretation of this tradition, I thought as I struggled for air and looked up at the mistletoe hanging above us.
Emily began laughing hysterically!
Quickly releasing me, Reilly accosted Emily next.
“Merry Solstice, Aunt Emily!”
I took advantage of my sudden freedom and return of breath to compose myself.
A moment later Reilly finally released her other Aunt.
“Now what were you asking about the traditional, indigenous, toxic berry bush hanging above our heads, Aunt Alex?”
“I think you only got half the tradition, hun.”
“What portion am I missing, M’lady?”
“Mistletoe always works better with a man, Reilly- at least in my time anyway!” I laughed, knowing that in the future those criteria had been skewed or even dismissed as ‘old fashioned’ and somewhat unsanitary.
“I already know that, Aunt Alex. Do you see any men around here, though? I’m just making due with what’s available!” Reilly admitted with annoyance. She pointed behind us. “Your celebratory beverages still await you, M’ladies.”
Emily and I turned and reached for the hovering glasses that seemed to have followed us through the room.
Eggnog! Heavily spiked eggnog at that going by the burn traveling down my throat! I was going to have to make a point of reading the Homeworld’s stories of the Empress’s visits in the very near future.
I hesitated while Emily seemed to savor every drop of the stuff. Sadly, Eggnog was never one of my favorites. Instead, Pa would always tap a small barrel of what he called ‘Applejack’ that he’d brewed at harvest. That had become our traditional Steinert family toast to the holidays. The memory of that hint of fresh apple combined with the warmth of the alcohol warming your whole body- mouth to toes- made me think of home. What was it- four or more years- since I had been able to attend a Steinert family Christmas?
“Alex? Alex, what’s wrong, sis?” Emily’s question pulled me back to the party.
“Oh, I was just thinking this party is still missing something, Emily.” I replied as I tried to keep a tear or two from escaping my eyes.
“I know just what you mean, Alex!” Alex Reilly interrupted as she took my glass from me and handed me another smaller cup full of a clear liquid. She smiled deviously. “I too found the traditional beverage somewhat lacking…in, um…spirit. I hope this more suits your liking, Empress.”
She nodded at the small container as I stared curiously at it. Looking between her and the cup a few times, I finally decided to take a swig. Familiar warmth spread throughout my body as I downed the initial sip then several more in quick succession. Memories of Christmas celebrations at the Steinert farm filled my mind and my heart. I smiled.
“Sometimes our shared memories prove convenient, sister. I hope it tastes like we remember it. I only wish it were possible for me to go get Pa or to at least bring a barrel or two back. This is the closest formula I could replicate.”
“Its fine, Alex. Thank you.” I said as I closed my eyes and savored another sip.
“Emily, y’all like a slug too?” Alex Reilly asked.
“Sure, I’ll try some, Alex.” Emily took the proffered glass too easily.
Emily closed her eyes and slowly, cautiously, moved the cup to her lips. They shot wide open as the drink bit hard. She opened her mouth and began gasping for air. I had seen this reaction many times before when Ma and Pa had some of our prohibitionist relatives over to celebrate.
“Wow! Now that’s some strong hooch! Pa sure knows how to make liquor!” She said as she fanned her open mouth with her free hand.
Yet she took another drink from the cup!
I had never seen Emily drink hard liquor before! None of our dates had ever seen her order anything harder than wine, yet here she was, downing this synthesized version of Pa’s holiday cordial!
I unconsciously downed my own cup at the surprising sight. I never noticed it refill as I held it, but felt its weight increase. I downed the cup once more, but this time held it sideways.
“Are you going to wake in my rest chamber again, Alex?”
“What?” I looked to my twin with confusion.
“The last time you decided to…um…get stinkin’ drunk, y’all ended up sharing my bed, Alexandra Steinert! Is that what you intend tonight?” Alex Reilly laughed as she placed her hand to her hip.
Emily immediately looked to me in surprise and almost choked as she swallowed the last of her first cup.
“You…” She coughed a few times. “You…you two…slept together? I almost forgot about that!”
She started laughing uncontrollably. Little did she know that I wouldn’t be the one waking up in a strange bed tomorrow!
Alex Reilly and I exchanged winks before joining in on our sister’s laughter.
0800 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, December 25th, 2026BC
“So tell me again how I ended up sandwiched between Camille and Cassiopeia Darough this morning, Alex?” Emily asked as she rubbed what was left of her hangover from her forehead.
“I would have thought yer Pa woulda’ told ya ’bout mixin’ drinks, sis! Pa always made it a point to remind me an’ Brie to drink one or the other and not both when we went ta town.” I snickered as I drank my morning coffee.
Cami had just walked past us and sat down at the next table. She looked back at us with a subtle grin.
Cassi walked past a moment later with a similar smile on her face. When Emily’s eyes met hers, the girl’s eyes quickly lowered to the floor and she hurriedly joined her mother at her table.
“Tell me…what exactly did I do last night, sis?” It was an order, not a question as she turned back to me.
“Ah can’t say for certain, but ah think y’all had fun.” My smile widened.
Mina joined us and sat opposite Emily.
“So, how are we this morning, Dr. Scott? I trust your lips have recovered from the excessive snogging last eve?”
I thought Mina’s smile would burst out of her strict British demeanor any moment.
Reilly walked past us and joined Cami and Cassi at their table. She too displayed a smile similar to her friend and her mother. All three giggled quietly amongst themselves, but stopped suddenly and lowered their eyes to the table as Emily glared at them in annoyed confusion.
“Don’t tell me I…” She stopped after turning back to me. I fought with everything I had not to laugh as our three friends restarted their giggling as soon as she looked away.
“Look over where Reilly was standing last night, sis.” I managed to just squeak out the hint before my smile erupted into snorts of laughter. The location I mentioned caused my sister to again look in the direction of the Darough’s table. The giggling once more stopped abruptly and three pair of eyes again lowered to the table.
“What happened to the Mistletoe?” She asked after finally deciding to ignore our three sisters to notice its disappearance.
“Word has it that the facility’s fire suppression system detected and extinguished a sudden blaze in the Darough’s shared residence late last evening, doctor!” Mina managed to get out before succumbing to a full-out fit of laughter! “Excessive frictional heat generation, I reckon!”
“Ya, that there Mistletoe sure is powerful stuff!” I snorted out.
Emily’s expression was priceless and I broke out into my own fits of laughter. She was not amused or happy at the moment.
Things were about to get worse, though.
As our laughter died down, Alex Reilly entered the Rec. Room. After filling her coffee cup, she approached and sat down beside me.
“So...busy night last night, Em?” Alex Reilly asked then waited a second for any response before continuing. “I caught Cami’s digital feed on the monitors last night. Randi just finished achieving them.”
The laughter that I thought had abated erupted all over again!
Laughter wasn’t all that erupted, unfortunately.
Emily banged her utensils down hard on the table and quickly exited the room without another word.
Maybe we went a little too far?
Hey, at least she didn’t wake up next to her twin wearing a very provocative, almost transparent, pink nightie!
At least I hoped that weren’t the case!
I’d have to watch the recording.
Alex Reilly handed me a very small rectangular object.
“I made a copy for you, sis- for those lonely nights.” She winked.
Alex, Mina, and I laughed for another ten to twenty minutes before finally composing ourselves.
When I finally gained access to Emily’s room, I spent another hour or so apologizing. Finally, I got her to realize that we all had our share of embarrassing incidents. In the end, we both agreed that, while embarrassing, it was also humorous, and that we would never talk about what happened again.
I never got around to telling her about the file storage device I had in my pocket.
Instead, Mina signaling that she was at Emily’s door conveniently changed the subject.
“Dr. Scott...sister, I am truly sorry for engaging in such adolescent behavior earlier. I ask your forgiveness, Love.”
“It wasn’t your fault, Mina! I should have known dormant male influences in our sisters would resurface at times. I just didn’t realize that I’d play right into it so easily! If anyone, I’m the one to blame. Like Alex, I felt the pull of the holiday seize me as soon as I realized the date. I imbibed and succumb to the liquor’s relaxing affects simply because it is December 25th.” Emily closed her eyes and lowered her head. “I should know better than to drink excessively and I should have realized both Alex’s would share a higher tolerance!”
My sister shook her head as if to shake off more thoughts.
“Mina? I’ve already discussed this with Alex and we’ve decided not to bring up the matter ever again. What happened last night was a mistake...one I would rather forget. I consider the incident and my reprehensible behavior- as much of it as I can remember- closed! The more I remember about it, the more disgusted I am with myself, and it’s something I alone have to face- no one else, Highness! Can we move on and go home now, Alex?” She said as she looked to me, her wet, red, puffy eyes making me feel absolutely terrible!
“Doctor, the first time such a thing happened to me, I absolutely abhorred myself as you obviously do- though I cannot declare the experience entirely unpleasant. May I remind you that my moral upbringing was far more stringent and claustrophobic than you presume yours to be?”
Mina reached out to brush a few stray hairs from my sister’s face.
“You must ask yourself if those learned morals may be too strict or if they were meant to be a guide instead. Ask yourself if there was any harm done- physically- to any party involved. Weigh that against the exhilaration- the release of stress- and last of all, the pleasure. Consider those aspects before implementing the stark judgment of our society’s Victorian morality and its somewhat strict taboos. Alexandra, and I’m sure your future twin, can relate to you the ever changing morals of modern civilization- its continuing cycles.”
Mina pulled Emily into a tender embrace.
“Child, by my observations, you appeared to be having a wonderful time last evening. Sometimes that is more therapeutic to one’s body and soul than any prescribed rest and relaxation. To blazes with the bloody taboos, I say!” Mina paused after her decree.
“We’re all adults here...all women, after all. There isn’t one among us who could claim immunity from these little indiscretions, isn’t that right, Alexandra?”
“Camille Darough could substantiate those claims better than I, Highness. She has been ‘listening’ for over eight hundred revolutions. Isn’t that right, Cami?” I said to the walls.
‘The Empress is correct, Dr. Scott. I have been witness to many hundreds of...um...covert rendezvous’.’ Cami acknowledged in our minds. ‘Emily, if Cassi and I had known of your post turmoil, we would have simply rejected your advances. We are truly sorry to have compromised your trust and friendship. If you would like, I can remove the conflicting thoughts, thereby making what happened null and void.’
“That won’t be necessary, Cami. I would rather use the memories for future reference…before I do something I would most likely regret. Thank you for the offer just the same.”
‘Again, Emily; Cassi, Reilly, and I are truly sorry if we caused you excessive trauma.’ Cami apologized once more, her voice faded away to almost nothing. It sounded so sad and remorseful.
“Alex, can we please leave? I need to get away from here.” Emily said near a whisper, almost pleading with me.
“Allow me to collect my personals, Empress. I shant be but a moment.” Mina said before I had a chance to reply to Emily.
“We’ll be waiting outside, Mina, take your time.” I told her before my sister and I left for the airlock.
“I’m sorry, Alex. I let things get out of control and I should have known better. You must think I’m a complete prude for my performance this morning.” Emily confessed as we reached the inner airlock door.
“To tell the truth, I’d have committed suicide by now, sis. I have such a dread fear of doing anything with…with…anyone…at…at this point in my life. Though sometimes, I can’t help fantasize about all the options available to me now! I know that must sound contradictory- it’s very confusing and I have second thoughts all the time- especially when future and past Empress memory’s come into play. I can’t put to words the feelings I have when I look at Brandon Covington…or when I first met Sanford Fleming.” I admitted.
“I won’t even go into the thoughts going through my head when I awoke with Alex Reilly snuggled up to me that morning! I fought with myself about the wonderful feeling of her touch…” I noticed Emily’s sad expression. An expression that suggested I abandon the conversation.
Instead, I opened the airlock’s hatch and motioned for Emily to enter.
Arriving outside, we were met with the usual pleasant tropical splendor of sunshine and a slight, sweet smelling breeze.
“Alex? Sis, I’m sorry. I know that you mean well, but…but I’m just not ready to talk about it. I know and am interested to understand your feelings and fears toward…our biology.” She motioned down her body then down mine.
Emily began to laugh suddenly.
“I can understand though, the feelings you had toward Sanford, Alex.”
“You can?”
“Yes, Alex, I had similar feelings when I met you in that restaurant at Pearl!” Her laugh stopped amidships. “Where’s Mina? I’d like to get home.”
“She’s saying her goodbyes, sis. Remember this is the last time she sees Reilly and her beloved Kili Island.” My eyes fell to the ground as I said it.
This was it.
The time was finally here.
Our last adventure with the woman who had not only started our wonderful new lives and so carefully guided our development, but also became mother, confidant, and friend to me and my crew.
“Let her have her time, sis.” I said quietly.
“I…I forgot, Alex. I had hoped that you could…you know.”
“I haven’t given up, sis! I will never give up- even if I figure something out after…” I let that thought drop as I noticed Mina stepping out of the airlock door.
“Empress…” Mina’s voice had taken a decidedly sadder tone. “I am ready to go. I look forward to our next adventure.”
The entire staff of Reilly suddenly appeared, surrounding us! As one they began clapping.
The applause was thunderous!
Mina burst into tears as she hurriedly took my hand. She quickly nodded to me.
I gently found and took Emily’s hand.
We found ourselves on the base’s commons…surrounded by Atlantis-Minor’s personnel. They too started applauding the instant we rephased!”
My four half-sisters ran up to us and mobbed their mother.
Emily and I moved aside.
Nina was the first to step away and moved toward me.
“Empress, I thank you for bringing mother here earlier than planned. I knew you could not resist the urge!”
“I couldn’t bear the thought of depriving my sisters some extra time with their mother- after all what kind of Empress would I be?” I said as I wiped away some escaping tears.
Emily gently put a hand to my shoulder. I turned to look at her. She nodded her approval.
Jack appeared out of the crowd and made her way over to us.
“Cap, Doctor, Ricky Lynn has informed me that Sand Dollar is refueled and ready for departure at 1000hrs tomorrow morning, ma’am.” She saluted as she informed me.
“Thanks, Jack. Emily and I will be in my quarters for a while. Good job, Commander.” I saluted back. Having never released Emily’s hand, I phased us.
The darkness and single, unmoving sun indicated we were alone in my private domain.
“What are we doing here, Alex?”
“Looking for counsel, Emily.”
“From whom, Alex?”
“Who else would be suitable counsel for such troubling thoughts, Emily Amelia Scott?”
“Momma?”
Emily immediately broke into tears as Ruth Scott slowly appeared and approached us.
“It is good to see you again, my daughter.” The two embraced each other.
“It’s good to see you again too, Momma!” Emily cried openly.
Momma Scott glanced over her daughter’s shoulder and mouthed ‘thank you, Alexandra’ to me.
That was all it took to get my own tears flowing!
“I wish I could leave the two of you in private, but I’m not sure I could, Ma Scott.” I said quietly.
“Nonsense, Alexandra. Come over here, child! You are more than welcome at this gathering of mother and daughters.”
Her arm swung out to grant me entrance.
“Emily and Alexandra! My two girls. My two heroines! I have never been so proud of my daughters- in either dimension!” She said as she squeezed Emily and I harder.
The outpouring of unconditional love woke certain feelings in me that I had forgotten long ago- feelings of motherly affection- warm and inviting- feelings I had not experienced since I was a boy of nine or ten- since I had become a man.
All thought of those ancient memories, the lack of such feelings, evaporated instantly! I was different now. No longer was I that male being who had to be strong and keep his emotions in check. I was Alexandra and I was here with my sister and, strange as it sounded, one of my mothers. Yes, I was with my sister and mother! Here, we were a family!
All too soon the reunion ended.
“So, tell me about your problem, Emily, after all that’s why I’m here.” Ma prompted.
“I...I...I’m not sure I can talk about it, Momma. It’s too embarrassing.”
“Nonsense, child! Nothing is too embarrassing between mother and daughter- isn’t that right, Alexandra, dear?”
“I’m afraid I have almost no experience on that topic, Ma. I’m still too new at this to agree or disagree.” I answered truthfully...and slightly embarrassed myself.
“Come now, Alexandra, you have three different sets of memories floating around under those dark blonde tresses! You mean to tell me that, in all those you cannot find one instance to lend comfort to your sister?” Ma Scott stared at me in disbelief.
“Well...there has been some experimentation, I guess- just a little.”
“I can vouch for her, momma, Alex, wasn’t exactly secretive or quiet about it!” Emily giggled.
“Emily!”
“So, child, you have no problem talking about embarrassing situations when it is not you? What is the difference if it is you or your sister?”
Ma Scott stared at Emily, awaiting an answer.
I stared at my sister also, wanting to know the answer to that one myself!
“It...just...seems...easier to...um...talk about some…someone else’s misfortunes I guess.”
“Fine, then let me tell her about yours, sister.” I tattled. “Emily and I traveled back to Kili BC to get Mina Smith for our upcoming mission. When we arrived it was Christmas Eve. Alex Reilly had arranged a huge party to celebrate the winter solstice, as was traditional on her Homeworld. We were presented glasses of eggnog- highly spiked mind you! Being raised on the farm, my initial family instituted a tradition of toasting the holiday with some of Pa’s special brew. Emily made the mistake of mixing drinks.” I said as I set up the tale.
“And that’s when you found female companionship, child?” Ma Scott interrupted.
“Hustler couldn’t have come up with a better photo spread!” I prattled.
Both women suddenly stared at me. I had to think a moment before I could explain my statement.
“A men’s publication featuring the posed and airbrushed photos of young women in the all together. The publication contains contributed stories, editorials, and reader discussions also. It will not be published until the late 1960’s.” I could feel myself blush as I explained. “But yes, Emily shared favors with Camille and Cassiopeia Darough, and Reilly Reilly that night.”
“Reilly was there too? Oh...my...God, Alex! Are you sure about that?” Emily’s mouth had dropped open.
“Ya, I have the recording right here, sis.” I answered as I pulled the small memory bank from my trouser pocket.
Oops!
“Alex Steinert, you pervert!” Emily snarled. “How could you?”
Ma Scott glared at me without saying a word.
My private domain remained strangely quiet as I tried desperately to find a way out of my self-assembled doghouse.
“I would like to see this recording, Alexandra.” Ma Scott said calmly after what seemed like hours.
“You what, momma?” Emily cried in surprise.
“I’d like to see what actually went on, Emily.” Ma Scott restated.
“I’m afraid that the only place to view the recording would be Reilly Research Station, Momma. The technology does not exist in our time anywhere else- unless the future possesses such devices.”
Had I just called Emily’s ma ‘Momma’?
“Then you have nothing to worry about in these times, Emily.”
“I can’t believe you’re sticking up for her, momma!”
I cannot condone what your sister has done- nor can I condone your actions of that night, but I do have one question in dire need of an answer, young lady.” Momma Scott paused as if trying to phrase the question properly. “Was it enjoyable, Emily?”
“Momma!”
Neither of us could believe our mother’s question...or frankness in its delivery!
“Oh, come on! You would have thought I’d asked about your first time with a boy! All I want is a truthful, honest answer, Emily! Was it enjoyable?”
“Momma, must I answer that?” Emily protested.
“Alexandra, did you find your time with Alexandra Reilly enjoyable?”
“How do you know about that, momma?” I asked, being totally caught off guard.
“Empress, I told you the last time we met I’d be watching my girls! The people in my dimension are very good at watching our loved ones- why, you’re grandfather demanded a cigar or cigarette after watching you, Alexandra! I thought that rather strange, but he would not talk of it any time afterwards.”
“Grandpa was watching...me...and...oh, I suddenly feel sick!” I groaned at her revelation. “I never thought anything happened that night.”
“Your sister watched that recording several times during your stay on Reilly, Alexandra.”
Emily’s mouth again dropped open.
“ That’s what I mean. You girls are more alike than you think. You should be better able to talk about embarrassing things to each other.”
“Momma, we talk about things!”
“Talk about what things, child?”
“We talk...about...um, things.”
“Yes, that’s very specific, Emily. Things...hmmm...yes, I know exactly what you’re talking about.’ Momma giggled as a smile came to her face.
I thought I’d try something that Alex Reilly and I had done to a few of our guests here.
Momma’s wrinkles slowly vanished as her hair color returned. She immediately looked years younger- maybe a few years older than us.
Emily nervously looked over to me then returned her attention to momma as she went on about what specific things Emily was trying to say we talked about.
“You and your sister must never be afraid to confide even the most humiliating of affairs to each other. A familiar ear is always soothing and confidential. Never forget that you two! And I want to thank you for the makeover, Alexandra.” She looked me square in the eyes. “Yes, I know what you have done to my features while I’ve been talking to your sister! It was not necessary, but much appreciated.”
Momma Scott pulled me closer and tried to squeeze the air from my lungs.
“We do look very similar, Alexandra, but I believe you have a little more on top than I do, otherwise we could be twins. Thank you for bringing Emily here to see me, child- I only wish I could be a part of your lives.” Momma sniffled quietly into my ear.
“I could try, momma.” I whispered back. “It worked for Billie Sangiere.”
“Heaven’s no, child! Upper management might take offense to going over their heads!” She whispered conspiratorially before pushing herself away from me.
“I...going over their heads, momma? How could I ever do something like that?” I asked dumbfounded.
“Alexandra, my daughter...our Empress of Time and Space...there are a great many things you have yet to learn about yourself- things you will find remarkable and most importantly, thought impossible.” Momma winked at me with a wide smile.
“Momma, I’m no Goddess, if that’s what you’re implying. I don’t even want to be mentioned in the same text as the man upstairs. That would be sacrilege!”
“Who says he’s a man, Alexandra?”
“You’ve met him?”
“No, I just posed the question, child. Why would I want to bother the higher-ups? They’re busy enough.”
“I thought we were here to talk about my problem, momma? Instead you’re embarrassing Alex. I’m getting a little bit jealous here!”
“But you already feel better about yourself, Emily, or didn’t you realize that yet?”
Momma Scott looked at my sister and raised an eyebrow to her.
“Gee, I guess I do feel better. How?”
“The same way I always talked sense into you, child. You’ll figure it out after my grandson is born.” She giggled then covered her mouth as she yawned.
“Empress, I am sorry, but I grow tired. I feel I have accomplished what you have asked me to do.” Momma Scott suddenly looked worn out. “Girls, it was very nice to see and talk to you again, but I’m afraid my time here is finished. I must return home, as should you.”
Again both of us were pulled into an emotional hug.
“We can return for more visits, momma. I know this crazy blonde that thinks she can summon the dead! She can bring us back if you’d like.” I said, trying to hold back the tears and keep my voice from cracking.
“I don’t think you’re crazy at all, Alexandra; enigmatic and implausible- yes, but crazy? Never!” She laughed. “Take care, my daughters. I shall continue to watch and possibly guide you both. Goodbye for now.”
Momma Scott slowly backed away from us into the shadows and vanished. Emily and I were alone in my domain again.
Emily wrapped her arms around me and rested her head against my shoulder.
“Thank you, Alex. Thank you for bringing me to see momma.” She cried into my shoulder.
“That’s what sisters do, Em.”
My bedroom replaced my private domain.
“We better freshen ourselves up, sis.” I suggested before once more wiping my eyes.
Emily nodded as she pushed away from me before heading into the short hallway and my lavatory.
With Sand Dollar assigned to escort duty, Captain Steinert and her sisters take on their most demanding mission to date. Can Alexandra successfully complete a mission seemingly doomed from the onset?
Onward
Episode 3
“Mission to Infamy”
2300 hours, 200 Nautical Miles North-northeast of Tarawa Island, May 18th, 1944
“Ensign Masterson, report to the Wardroom on the double!” I said into the squawk as Emily entered and sat down. Mina arrived next, but remained standing.
“Please have a seat, highness.” I motioned to her. She had been extremely quiet since leaving Atlantis-Minor three days ago- something entirely out of character for her.
“I’m still working the problem, Mina.” I casually informed her.
“What problem, Alexandra? Is there something still unknown about our latest journey?”
“You know there is, Highness! I refuse to give up on a solution, though.” I said just a little perturbed.
“Some things cannot be easily changed, Empress. I have come to terms with my future, however it may turn out. It would be wise of you to do the same.”
“Unfortunately, your daughters have yet to ‘come to terms’ with that, Mina- nor have Emily or I for the record.”
“Having met Mr. Lincoln, Alexandra, would you consider him accepting of our help or will he require...convincing?”
“All right, Mina, I get the point. Changing the subject, Abraham Lincoln is a fair man for his time. He is, unfortunately, unwilling to accept our presence at first and I must demonstrate the Empress’ abilities.”
“Really, Alexandra, you should not be surprised that mortals question your very existence!”
“Stop it! Stop it right now, Mina! I am still mortal- as is everyone here! What is wrong with you?" I asked in anger as I glared at her. My inner friend informed me of the answer to my question. I was shocked!
“Alex?” Emily asked, concerned by my expression.
“Her Royal Highness is planning on sabotaging her own future, sis.” I announced.
“That is none of your business, Alexandra!” Mina quickly protested.
“Bull!”
“Excuse me?”
“Bullshit, Mina! Your future IS my business! I will not allow you to change anyone’s future out of personal pity! You taught me that- you preached it until I took it to heart! I’ll be damned if I’m gonna allow y’all to ignore yer own lessons!” My voice raised an octave, I was so adamant!
The lights blinked almost imperceptibly
“Ya know what, Highness? You just try an off yerself this trip! Go ‘head, try it! Ah’ll have y’all back in the past faster’n y’all can say ‘balderdash’! Ah refuse ta let one’a mah bess friends do herself harm while ah’m still breathin’! Y’all are messin’ with the wrong gal, Phil’mina Smith!” I pounded the table once before I broke down in tears.
Out of frustration, I looked to the ceiling. “What do ah have ta do ta keep y’all alive, Mina?” I exclaimed.
I stopped crying and smiled so suddenly that Emily jumped! It’s amazing how asking the right question at the right time can simplify things!
“Did I come at the wrong time, Skipper?” Corrine Masterson asked as she appeared in the doorway.
“Right on time, Corrine. I smiled brightly.
Emily just stared at me quizzically and remained silent. She knew from my expression- just like two close sisters would- that things had taken a positive turn.
“Emily and I need our hair color changed, hun. One or two shades darker should do. Oh, and we need it a little longer too- maybe six, seven inches more? Curls require more hair after all.” I looked to Mina adding a little more mischief to my smile. “Mina needs hair down past her ass, Corrine.” I cut her off before she started to protest.
“You can start on Emily, Mina, and I while we wait for Jamie to finish her watch. Mina...” I glared at her, “Pray I don’t order her to make you a true blonde!”
“Skipper?”
“Miss Masterson?”
“Skip...how do I do this?”
“How did you make your own hair longer, Corrine?”
“I...I just thought about it.”
“Just gather our hair up in your hands and think a few shades darker, Corrine! I thought you said you talked to your future self?”
“I did, I just didn’t think to really listen to her, ma’am.”
“Just do what I said, Corrine.”
“How should I style it then?”
“Wait.” I stood and motioned for her to take my hand. “We’ll be right back, ladies.”
Corrine and I were suddenly in the open air standing on what appeared to be a cobblestone sidewalk. Men and women of the era walked straight through us, oblivious to our existence.
“Corrine, these are the hairstyles and fashions of the day. We’ll watch for a few minutes then I’d like you to match us each up with the appropriate style for our clothing and color, got it?”
“Aye, Skip. Are we really here- in 1865?”
“1864, actually. I thought the latest fashion would bring too much attention to us when we arrive here next January.”
“Skipper?”
“Just mind the women, Ensign.”
“Aye, Skip, but could we move to the side? I’m getting a little nauseous with all these people walking through me!”
I pulled her back so that we were standing on the lawn.
Ten minutes later Corrine said she was ready and the cramped Wardroom of Sand Dollar reappeared.
“Did you just do what I think you did, Alex?” Emily asked as we rephased.
“Maybe?”
“Alex, it looked like you just blinked! Where did you two go?”
“Corrine went shopping for our hairstyles, sis. She needed some examples.” I just smiled.
“Miss Masterson, you can commence when ready.” I motioned to my scalp.
“Aye, Skipper. Here goes nothin’!”
2315 hours, 200 Nautical Miles North-northeast of Tarawa Island, May 18th, 1944
Our travel party left the cramped Wardroom and headed aft to the Con. I dared not have us engage our Reilly Uniform’s changing abilities in such close quarters as our period dresses took up way too much real estate.
“What’s the weather topside, Jack?”
“Slightly overcast, three to four foot swells, Ale...wow! Where did you get all that hair, Cap?”
“Don’t you like, Jack?” I asked, batting my eyelashes several times. Emily, Mina, Corrine, and Jamie joined me in the compartment.
“Holllly...” Carroll exclaimed from back by the galley. “Is that how they actually wore their hair back then, Alex?”
“As near as we saw when we went back on recon, Carroll.”
It’s massive! That has to be heavy, Skip.”
“Just wait ‘til you see what we have to wear.” I rolled my eyes. “We’ll be departing from the foredeck, Commander.” I informed Jack.
“Can’t we have a peek here, Alex? I’m just dying to see how you look.”
“Very well, Commander.” I pointed to Mina, Jamie, Corrine, and Emily to move forward against the bulkhead.
When I was sure I had enough room, I took several large breaths of air then exhaled heavily as per Emily’s instructions. Focusing on the virtual switch on my uniform’s HUD, I triggered the change.
A series of disgusting ‘cracks’ signaled that I had not made myself small enough before the dread torture device known as a corset assembled itself and tightened around my midsection.
If I’d had any breath left in my body, I would have screamed! Instead, I merely saw more than my share of stars, my field of vision narrowed significantly, and I cried silently in pain!
Immediately I reached for anything that could support me- a pipe, a valve, some gauges, or a conduit leading to the diving alarm switch.
“Alex!” Jack shouted, and was immediately at my side.
While I tried to regain my breath, I heard Emily scolding Mina.
“What possessed you to bring up the corset in full closure, Mina? You just gave Alex four cracked ribs! Are you trying to kill us as well as yourself?”
“Doctor, I assure you that was not my intent! For your information, I only had catalog drawings and first hand observations of the bloody things in use! I have no present or previous knowledge of their installation! It was simply a slight miscalculation on my part. Alexandra, can you forgive me, love?” Mina started over to me, but I waved her back.
Jack was holding me up- physically for a change- just above my waist. I didn’t have the heart or breathe to tell her that’s where my ribs were.
“Alex, I didn’t know somebody’s waist could get so small!” She looked to where I was cut in two, turned bright red, and removed some pressure from my damaged ribs.
“Neither...” I gasped. “Did I...Jack!” I gasped again as I labored to finish my sentence.
“Randi Van Pelt to the Con!” Jack’s voice echoed over the pressure hull. She never even reached for the mic- nor moved her mouth!
“Ya, Commander?” Randi replied as she stuck her head out of our Radio Shack.
“Randi, the captain seems to be having a problem with her uniform. Could you maybe take a look?” Jack asked officially as she momentarily glanced back in her direction.
“Sure, what seems to be the pro...blem...Skip? Oh, that isn’t good, is it? I’ll find the problem in a minute, Skipper!” Randi stumbled as she got a better look at my situation.
“Thanks.” I gasped with what little air I could draw in.
Immediately, a small, blue window appeared in my HUD. Print of some kind quickly filled it and kept right on scrolling up from the bottom. The words stopped after a few seconds and an entire block of print became highlighted, flashing between red and white.
“There’s the problem!” Randi remarked with her eyes closed. “I’ll have the problem fixed in a sec, Skip.”
A larger block of print replaced the previously highlighted print. I immediately felt the constriction at my waist ease.
“There, Skip, I rewrote the subroutine containing your corset’s initialization values and incorporated a longer delay loop to gradually decrease circumference. I also adjusted the program to determine the smallest possible diameter acceptable, yet promote healthy lung function. Who wrote this program anyhow?” She tilted her head slightly.
“I’m afraid I gave Random the measurements, Miss Van Pelt. I may have misjudged the Captain’s size slightly.”
“Ya think?” Jack glared back at Mina. She looked back at me. “You look very pretty, Alex. I guess no matter what age we visit, we’ll always be breathtaking.”
“You would choose other words had this happened to you, Miss Cummins!”
“Sorry, Alex.” Jack winced.
“You’ve had your fashion show, Commander, but I have to change out of this Iron Maiden in order to scale the bridge ladder so, if you don’t mind...”
“Wait, Skip! I’d like to make a few more modifications to the program before you do that!” Randi insisted.
Again, a window of type print scrolled before my eyes and after another minute, Randi declared me done. I triggered the change back to my modern uniform and noticed I fell a few inches. I hadn’t noticed I’d been wearing three-inch heels. I didn’t even know they wore high heels back then!
“I’ll make the necessary changes to everyone’s uniform program, Skipper. It’ll only take about four minutes.”
“Can I come over and check Capt. Steinert’s ribcage while you’re reprogramming our clothes, Randi?”
“Go ahead, ma’am, that shouldn’t affect what I’m doing.”
I sucked in a huge amount of air and immediately expelled every cubic inch of it. This time I did moan- loudly- as I heard further cracking from my chest.
“Alex, are you okay?” Emily asked as she gently touched my unseen wounds.
“I’ll be alright, sis. It only hurts when I take a big breath...or smile.” I winced. “Good thing they’re only cracked, huh?”
“Good thing we heal fast, too.” Emily added as she looked back at Mina.
“All ready, ladies. That shouldn’t happen anymore.” Randi gave us a thumbs-up.
“Jack, you have the Con. We should be back in five minutes- barring any unforeseen difficulties.” I glared at Mina again! That was my final warning for her to behave and not jeopardize the mission.
“Alex, are you sure you can climb the ladder?” Emily asked with concern.
I’ll be fine. Let’s get this mission started. Let’s go topside everyone!” I said through tightly clenched teeth.
2330 hours, 200 Nautical Miles North-northeast of Tarawa Island, May 18th, 1944
“Hey, Salenzsky, look over at the Sand Dollar!”
“What’s wrong, she got company?”
“No, just look on her foredeck. Tell me what ya see.”
“Looks like some kind of initiation to me. How’d they get them wigs past the brass?”
“You know them sub mariners. They get all the breaks.”
“Ya...WOOW! Did you just see that? How’d they change into them old fashioned dresses so fast?”
“Not a clue, Salenzsky. Maybe they hid ‘em under their work clothes. HOLY SHIT! They just disappeared! We need to report this to the OD!”
“And what do we tell him? We seen five men with long-haired, girly-wigs come onto the deck then we seen their regulation clothes change to somethin’ from ‘Gone with the Wind’ an then we seen ‘em disappear completely?”
“Ya!”
“Don’t be an idiot! We’d spend the rest of the mission in the brig!”
“They looked good in them dresses though didn’t they?”
“Shuddup!”
Washington DC, January 10th, 1865
“No one let go yet! I want to make sure we’re really alone here!” I cautioned my companions. I had read somewhere that Confederate Marksmen had been reported fairly close to the White House at this time. Also, assassination plots against President Lincoln were fairly common these days.
“There’s snow on the ground!”
“Good observation, Jamie! It IS the middle of January, and this IS Washington DC after all!”
“And it’s dark out!”
“Ya?”
“Why doesn’t it feel cold though, Skipper?”
“Because I haven’t rephased us yet, Ms. Hilf. While we’re out of phase, our previous environment stays with us.”
“Oh.”
“Alex, shouldn’t we be inside the White House instead of outside it?” Emily asked. It was a good point- one that required our secondary mission to be revealed as an answer.
“According to my information, the Lincoln’s are having a little get together tonight. Unfortunately there is also an assassination attempt we must foil before our official arrival. Let’s all walk over to the side Portico, shall we?” I informed everyone.
“I still don’t see why I’m here, Skipper. I really can’t do anything, and I don’t see how my hearing can help stop an assassination.”
We were halfway across the snow-covered lawn by now, yet we left no tracks.
Mina took notice. “My word, Alexandra, just like walking across water!”
“That would be the three-inch heeled boots you put us in, highness! Did they even wear such things in this day and age?”
“I’ve seen old photographs of women wearing heeled boots, Alex, but I don’t think they ever went over two inches!” Emily answered candidly.
“Great! Just great! We come to Washington to help the president looking like high-priced prostitutes of the time! So much for not being noticed,” I cried, rolling my eyes as the sheer volume of our skirts caused them to bounce wildly and us to walk like drunken sailors while holding hands.
“Skipper, you haven’t answered my question yet.” Jamie nagged. “And look, there they are.” She pointed to the basement service entrance where two shadowy figures struggled with a moderate sized box.
“Miss Hilf, I want you to talk them out of it- simple as that! Just suggest they shouldn’t do it- that they will never succeed and concentrate on that. That should do it.” I smiled at her. We had almost reached our destination.
“Say again, Skip?”
“Walk on over and suggest they stop what they’re doing- maybe suggest they go to a saloon. Mind the dizziness as you let go of Corrine’s hand, though.”
I nodded and Corrine released her crewmate’s hand.
“Aw, for cryin’ out loud!” Jamie cried as she stumbled a few steps, almost falling face first in the inch deep snow.
Her sudden appearance got quick attention.
“Hey! Whatcha’ doin’ here, girly?” A man’s voice asked in a quiet, angry growl.
“Um...trying to stop you from...um...making a big mistake.” Jamie replied in a frightened tone.
“Mistake? Hell, we’re meanin’ ta remedy one, Missy!”
“I...I really think you should find something else to occupy your time, gentlemen.” She suggested cautiously as one of the men began to move closer.
“I could think ah somethin’ right here to occupy our time, ain’t that right, Tom?”
“Yep, I could do a whole lotta occupyin’, cousin- yes siree!”
“No...no, I was thinking more of going to a saloon for a drink, gentlemen! Leave this ill-fated plan and go have a drink. Yes, I think that is what you should do.” Jamie firmly insisted, just a little flustered.
“Ya hear that Tom, she wants us to go get drunk ‘stead’a puttin’ this here bomb in the cellar!”
“Sounds like a good i'dear ta me cuz. What’er we wastin’ our time here fer anyway?”
“Wastin’ our time? This was your plan, Tom! You says all we had ta do was put the box in the cellar; set it behind a few barrels and things ta hide it and skeedaddle! Nothin’ to it ya says! Now this ere fancy whore tells us we shouldn’t do it an ya takes her at er word!”
“I really think you need to discuss this further over a few well-deserved drinks, gentlemen!” Jamie insisted again, her voice even and maybe a little seductive.
“Ya knows what Tom? Maybe the pretty lady’s right! Let’s go down ta Randall’s an ferget ‘bout this all together!”
“You buy the first round, Cuz!”
“Why me? It were your plan!”
“Why don’t you two buy each other drinks?” Jamie suggested in an annoyed tone.
“Good i’dear, ma’am! Let’s go, Cuz!”
The two men gently placed the box on the ground and tipped their hats to Jamie.
“Have a nice night now, ma’am.” One of them said.
The genuine courtesy shown toward Jamie just now by the two seemed surreal- totally out of character for either one.
The two walked away, oblivious of the mysterious box they left behind.
I immediately rephased the four of us.
“That was very well done, Miss Hilf.” I said as I walked over to the wooden crate. Jamie looked thoroughly confused by what had just transpired.
Placing my hand on the large wooden box, I transported it somewhere it wouldn’t hurt anyone- after all what’s another explosion on Ford Island in December of 1941?”
“Where did you take it, Alex?” Emily asked.
“Where it shouldn’t harm a soul, sis!” I said as I looked at Mina calmly, but punctuated my hint to her with a slight nod.
“I understand, Alexandra! I’m not the thickheaded man I once was, you know!”
“No, but you’re still thickheaded just the same, Highness.” I giggled.
“Skipper?” Jamie asked quietly.
“Skipper, how did I just do that? Talking two bad guys into quitting, that is?”
“The same way you got Commander Cummins to show leniency during your first monthly, Miss Hilf!” I couldn’t help but smile at her confused expression.
“But I haven’t received my gift yet.”
“Ah, but you were the first to receive it, Jamie.”
“You mean I can talk people into doing stuff?” Jamie asked as her eyes went wide.
I laughed. “It’s a little bit more involved than that, Miss Hilf. We will require your gift several more times on this mission, so remember how you did it.”
“What, I just talked to them and suggested they...”
“Yes.” I laughed as I gently laid my hand on her shoulder, “Remember that.”
“Alexandra, if we stay out here any longer, we’ll catch our death of cold, possibly even pneumonia.”
“Quite right, your highness, we should be moving on now. Everyone please join hands.”
A warm, inviting, warmly lit hallway in the White House replaced the harsh, cold night.
“As before, remain holding hands until I find us a private location to rephase, ladies.”
“Jamie, I have to touch up your hair once the Empress finds us some privacy.” Corrine told our crewmate. Her hair had become windblown, some of it escaping her delicate hairnet and she looked a little disheveled at the moment. If we were to meet the President, we’d have to look our best!
A furnished, unoccupied room halfway down the hall proved the perfect place to phase in. As Corrine attended to Jamie’s hair, I explained our entrance into the gala.
“Okay, for tonight we are all cousins. Emily and I are sisters and...”
“No real surprise there.” Jamie interrupted sounding a bit catty.
I stopped and glared at her before continuing.
“Mina...Mina is our cousin from England, who has been stranded in the colonies because of the naval blockade. To say that she is not happy about being here, so close to the fighting is an understatement!”
It was Mina’s turn to roll her eyes in annoyance.
The four of us are originally from Hartford, Connecticut, while Mina still hails from her birthplace. We are in town at the request of Senator Abernathy, also from Connecticut and a friend of the family, so we can meet influential beaus as requested by our respective fathers.”
I noticed everyone cringe, except Mina.
“If asked, Alex, what do our fathers do?” Emily inquired.
“This is the Civil War, sis, munitions...of course. We all should be able to talk at length about old powder rifles. Be careful of our role in this society though. Women are not expected to carry on highly intellectual conversations. Y’all must ensure the man leaves the conversation feeling superior...which is unfortunate.”
Corrine was just finishing up Jamie’s touch up.
“Jamie, when we reach the entrance to the ballroom I’d like you to suggest that we've been invited, but only after Emily and I introduce us. Once inside, we have to find Sen. Abernathy and you need to suggest that we’re family friends and he’s known us all our lives. Got it?”
“Aye, Skipper.”
“One more thing…” I glared at Jamie Hilf. “We are cousins. Cousins call each other by their given or pet names. Understand, Jamie, Corrine, Emily, and Mina?”
“Yes, Alexandra, I think we can handle that small detail!” Mina replied smugly.
“Alex...hmmm, that’s going to take some time to get used to, Skipper.”
“Jamie!”
“I mean that’s going to take some time to get used to, Alex, ma’am.”
I rolled my eyes as I went to slowly open the door into the hallway. Once clear I ushered my cousins and sister out.
We were about midway between our original hiding place and the reception area adjacent to the ballroom when a man’s voice rang out behind us.
“Alexandra? You really should wait for your escort. It would not be proper to allow such beauty to go unattended in this day and age.”
I knew that voice!
Stopping, I turned around to see who knew me in this time period.
“Sanford Fleming, what are doing here?” I quietly asked in amazement.
“Father advised me that eligible young women should not go out after dark by themselves. He insisted I attend you and your cousins to this ball or suffer certain embarrassment.”
Sandy caught up to us and took me in his arms.
“Please my love, I would be tortured more from your absence than my father’s disinheritance!”
Immediately my stomach felt like a thousand butterflies took flight!
“Why are you here?” I whispered into his ear as he held me tight.
“The Empress remembered she forgot something when she was here, Captain Steinert.”
“And what, pray tell, did I forget, Mr. Fleming?”
“Women of the time were always escorted by their men, Alex. You forget that women’s suffrage was in its infancy during the Civil War and that it was not accepted for women to attend gatherings of state stag.”
Raising my head from his shoulder, I noticed my face peeking from the room we had just left- her visible hand giving me an enthusiastic thumbs up.
I winked my thanks to her and tried to put some distance between my…our escort.
Sandy looked very suave in his black suit with matching dark gray vest and pocket watch, the thick, black, silk ascot tied around his neck and collar, and black leather shoes. He sported a finely groomed mustache as appropriate for his bachelor status in this society.
In all, he looked very handsome!
Sandy and I shared a long glance before he looked to the others.
“Ladies, I believe we are expected?” He motioned down the hallway.
Sandy took my arm and offered Emily his other as we approached the heavily bearded man standing watch at the ballroom’s door.
“Good evening, sir. I believe we are expected? Sanford Fleming escorting Alexandra, and Emily Scott of Hartford, their cousins, Corrine Masterson, Jamella Hilf of Albany, and cousin Philamina Smith of Manchester, England.”
“We are invited to this occasion, are we not, handsome sir?” Jamie smiled and blinked her eyes a few times.
What a flirt!
“Ah yes, Mr. Fleming, I was informed by your father of your arrival here and escort of these beautiful flowers! Go right in sir!” The receptionist replied happily as he stepped aside.
We entered a beautifully decorated, ornate ballroom wondering how Sandy’s ‘father’ had passed on any message at all. Calming Chamber music filled the room as a large number of men and women socialized.
Mr. Lincoln stood just off center of the room talking to- and towering over- four union officers in full dress uniform.
Sandy guided us closer.
“Excuse me, Mr. President?” He politely interrupted the conversation. All five men stopped talking and just stared at us like four hungry wolves’ would a flock of unattended sheep! Only the President seemed to regard us as human.
“Excuse me, gentlemen, I must continue my duties as tonight’s host.” Lincoln said to his officers. “We’ll continue this discussion after dinner, thank you, gentlemen.”
Abraham Lincoln towered over my Sandy by about four inches. The president took a minute to apprise each of us before he said anything else.
“I’m sorry, sir, I would remember such vast beauty had I made acquaintance before.”
“Allow me, Mr. President.” Sandy offered. “I am Sanford Fleming Step-son of Col. Richard Demmit- now retired and these are my lovely charges for this evening: Alexandra and Emily Scott of Hartford, Connecticut; Corrine Masterson and Jamella Hilf of Albany, New York, and Philamina Smith of Manchester, England. Unfortunately, Miss Smith is not here quite by choice, sir.”
“It is regretful to have inconvenienced your return to England, Miss Smith. Unfortunately, we must sometimes make sacrifices in wartime. Seldom do such things affect the right parties, though, I’m afraid.”
“I’m sure her majesty, Victoria, is most displeased with the behavior of her colonies, Mr. Lincoln, but her highness has wisdom beyond her years and so chooses to refrain from taking sides. I had not expected to extend my visit with my cousins quite so long, but I understand the reluctance of the British Empire to go to war for just a single one of its subjects.” Mina said with her usual royalty.
Lincoln seemed unaffected by Mina’s courtly scolding; instead, he motioned us to one side of the room.
“Ladies, I’m afraid I must attend to my other arriving guests. I therefore leave you in the most able presence of my wife, Mary.”
Lincoln gently rested his large hand on his wife’s small shoulder.
“Mary, my love, I wish to introduce some lovely young women. Philamina Smith from England, Corrine Masterson, Jamella Hilf…”
“Jamie, sir. Just Jamie.” She protested.
“My apologies, Miss Hilf. Misses Masterson and Hilf are from Albany. Emily and Alexandra Scott here are from Hartford, Connecticut. All five young ladies are cousins.
“And who is this handsome young man, Abraham?”
“Again I am sorry, dear; this is Sanford Fleming, step-son of Colonel Richard Demmit. He has the pleasure of escorting these lovely ladies around Washington.”
Mrs. Lincoln stared at me curiously, which made me feel very uncomfortable! Had she met me already…in my future? Given her reputation, I was sure I’d find out soon enough.
“Thank you, Abraham, you and young Sanford should return to your complicated, compelling men discussions and allow us women to socialize.”
Mr. Lincoln took his wife’s hand and kissed the top of it.
“I thank you, Mrs. Lincoln.” He said gently, excused himself then he and Sandy walked away.
Mrs. Lincoln motioned the five of us closer to the ballroom’s wall. We stood there awkwardly quiet for some time.
“So, Alexandra, you and your sister are from Hartford?”
“That’s right, Ma’am, have you ever been there?” I answered her politely, still not sure if I’d met her on any future missions.
“Though I suspect not originally?” She glared at me.
This wasn’t good!
“I’m sorry, ma’am?” I said in surprise.
“I can always spot a fellow frontiersman, Miss Scott.”
“My sister and I grew up in Hartford, ma’am.” Emily insisted.
“Miss Scott,” Mrs. Lincoln looked to Emily, “You may have spent your childhood in Connecticut, but your sister’s accent tells me she grew up farther west- well west of the Ohio’s forks? Isn’t that right Miss Alexandra…Steinert, isn’t it?”
Whether it was the sudden shock of my real name being spoken or simply the severe compression of my corset, I began to see stars in my vision for a second time tonight.
I vaguely heard Emily and Mina gasp.
Mrs. Lincoln then guided me to a nearby open window.
“Empress, it was not my desire to drain the life from those pretty cheeks. Here, sit down and catch your breath.” She whispered quietly.
“You know? How?” I looked up into her eyes searching for any hints.
“Don’t you remember? You came to my aid three years past- right after…my son…left us.” Her voice turned angry as tears appeared in the corners of her eyes.
“I’m sorry, ma’am, but if we’ve met already, you must know that time flows differently for me.” I tried to remind her without adding to her anger.
“So you claim, Empress! So you claimed!” Her angry tone continued.
Ma’am, if I have angered you in any way, I would be happy to leave the premises and not return, but I do have a mission to complete in order for the future of this country- the future of this world to remain on track.”
“Alexandra, you should know that I personally consider the ‘Empress’ the harbinger of death for my family! I assume your attendance here heralds the loss of another of my loved ones?” She asked candidly, remaining all too calm.
This woman was indeed perceptive!
“I gather from your silence that is the case. Who is it to be then, Empress? Will it be Robert or Tad this time?” The deep, dark scowl on her face dared me to tell her otherwise!
I had no choice but to start crying! How could I deprive this woman of another loved one…of her husband? She had already buried a son, Edward, fifteen years ago and another son, William, not quite three ago. How could I possibly ask this woman to bear any more pain?
“Mrs. Lincoln, please don’t blame Alexandra for what she has to do. Coming here was not her wish- more an unpopular, unpleasant task this world demands be done to satisfy its undying hunger for balance. Dear lady, she is no more the grim reaper than I am really a subject of Victoria!”
“You sound English to me, Ms. Smith!”
“I am a reigning monarch in my own right I’ll have you know, Mrs. Lincoln!”
“Excuse me, Mrs. Lincoln; I really don’t think you should be speaking so loudly! People in the room are already looking this way, ma’am.” Jamie suggested as she interrupted.
“So what is your specific power, Ms. Jamella Hilf? You arrived with the Empress, so you must be an auxiliary to her in some capacity.”
Jamie jerked back sharply at the question and her hand quickly covered her forehead. She quickly recovered and glared at the First Lady.
“First off, ma’am, my name is Jamie and apparently my gift entails empathy to those around me, and yes this is my first time assisting the Empress! I wish you to stay calm, ma’am!” She told Mary Lincoln as she verbally strengthened her suggestion.
Mrs. Lincoln’s demeanor lightened. “It seems your ‘gift’ is nothing short of magic, Miss Hilf. A talent someone would pay dearly for just two centuries ago!” She looked intently at Jamie for a minute or so. She seemed dead set on fighting her sudden, unexpected calm.
“Mrs. Lincoln, I’m sorry about our first meeting, but for me, it hasn’t happened yet. I have vague memories shared from my future self, but nothing specific from her visit with you. It happens that way sometimes, ma’am.” I calmly explained, hoping she would understand somewhat.
“Alexandra, you tried to explain your method of travel to me three years ago. I understand it no better this time- nor do I want the malady that accompanies it! Tell me who it is to be, Empress.”
“We really should be going, ma’am.” I looked up at Emily, Mina, Corrine, and Jamie through gathering tears. Facing this woman was tearing me apart! “I can’t do this- not to you, Mary Lincoln!”
I stood quickly to grasp Emily and Jamie’s hands- to phase us out- to go anywhere but here! My private domain appeared in my head.
The gas lit ballroom suddenly became the dark emptiness of my private domain. All five of us continued to hold hands, unsure of our location.
A single gasp from behind Emily told me that we had brought along an unexpected guest.
“Is this heaven or hell? Surely heaven would not be so desolate, Empress!”
“You haven’t been here before, ma’am?”
“I would surely remember such a forbidding place, Alexandra! Is this what you call home?”
“No ma’am, this is a place to which I sometimes retire when I wish to think and entertain conversation.”
Entertain conversation, Empress?”
“It’s a long story, ma’am, one which would severely bore you! We had best get you home now, so take a hand, ma’am.”
“I wish to see your home, Alexandra! If you truly are a traveler from the future, show it to me now! Prove to me this is no mere dream!”
“So, y’all been readin’ Dickens, hmmm?” I took a minute to see how bad I had fractured history this time. Surprisingly there wasn’t the slightest change. Why? ”All right, ma’am, I’ll take you on a quick tour of our home…” I thought twice about that. “No, on second thought I’ll take you to our time, ma’am. What city would you like to visit in 1944, Mrs. Lincoln?” I raised an eyebrow as I glared at her.
“Washington, if it still stands after this hideous war! Show me Washington City in this 1944 of yours, Alexandra!”
“Oh it still stands, ma’am, in fact, it has more than tripled in size since we left your gathering. Please take a hand, ma’am.”
My dark, lonely domain became a lawn sided by a wide street with cars traveling in both directions. The sky was somewhat overcast and gray and the people walking its sidewalks wore summery clothes and formal hats- late spring I’d guess.
“Continue to hold hands, ladies, we are not dressed appropriately for this time period and Mary does not possess a Reilly suit.” I reminded everyone.
“What is a…a Reilly suit, Alexandra? What are these strange noisy carriages on the street?” Lincoln looked about in childlike wonder.
“A Reilly suit is what we wear to blend into the various time periods, ma’am, and these horseless carriages are called automobiles. They were invented in the late nineteenth century and helped to mobilize this country more than ever before.”
“And this is Washington?”
“Let’s all turn around while still holding hands, ma’am.” I suggested.
Again the shear acreage of our period dresses made my simple suggestion into a circus clown routine!
“Its still here!” Lincoln exclaimed as she beheld the President’s Mansion.
“And it will stand for several more centuries if I ever carry out this damnable mission!”
“What is that over there, Alexandra?” She pointed past her former home to the Mall. “Is that Washington’s monument? It still stands also?”
“Yes, ma’am.” I answered as she awkwardly pulled us across the lawn. Once we cleared the trees and buildings making up the White House gardens, she glanced farther down the mall. “And what is that being constructed at the end?”
“A monument to your husband, ma’am. It will be called the Lincoln Memorial.”
A squadron of fighters, P51’s, flew over us on patrol. Of course our guest jumped several inches and almost released her handhold. I quickly explained them.
“Ma’am, what you have just seen is the limit to which technology has evolved in 1944. Early this century, 1903 I believe, we perfected manned flight. The five contrivances that have just over flown us are called airplanes- fighters to be specific. They patrol Washington for enemy aircraft intent on bombing the city.
“Are we at war still?”
“Unfortunately, Earth’s history is fraught with wars and skirmishes, ma’am. This is but the latest of several since the end of your Civil War, as we call it here.”
This country is still fighting itself?”
“No ma’am, England, France, the United States, and several other countries have joined forces to fight Germany, Italy, and Japan, whose leaders wish to enslave the Earth under they’re rule. It will be referred to as the Second World War, Mrs. Lincoln.”
Nearby, a marine and a young woman sat at a bench along the sidewalk. Mrs. Lincoln raised a hand signaling her intent to listen in.
“Charlene, I know you said you wanted me not to enlist, but I feel I need to do this! I need to make sure we still live free of Hitler and his Nazi plague! I have to do my part for this country and the world, Charlene, can’t you understand?”
“Oh Michael, I do understand! I should have realized you were the kind to try and protect this country as well as me! How long do we have together, my love?”
“I ship out early next week, but I’m to report to Camp LaJune tomorrow, Charlene honey, I’m sorry!”
The young woman began crying into her beau’s shoulder as we continued to watch.
“I don’t want you to go, Michael! Stay here…with me…please?”
“I have to go, honey! I gave my word! I’ll be back, I promise!”
“Where should I write you?”
“I’m being sent to the Mediterranean, I’ll write you first with the address as soon as I find out. I have to get back to base now, Charlene. I love you!”
The marine was now in tears as he kissed her for several minutes. They parted in tears with him going northeast across the Mall and her just standing there dazed, silently crying until he was several hundred feet away.
“Michael Ferranti, you better come back to me alive, you hear! I love you!” She shouted and waved.
“Such outward display of love!” Mary Lincoln looked at me. “Empress, you say you are a seer. What future does this couple face?”
I concentrated on the man’s name and the girl’s face.
A few tears ran down my face as their tragic future played out in my mind.
“Can you not stop events from happening to this poor couple, Alexandra?” Lincoln’s voice grew angry again as she stared at me.
“He makes it back alive, Ma’am! Charlene and Michael marry and parent four children to adulthood!”
“Then why do you cry, Empress?”
“They are both killed by their second son when they deny him financing to buy into a foolhardy business venture thirty-five years from now. It rips the family apart and puts the children at odds with each other. Eventually, the Grandchildren suffer and become criminals. The family so beloved at first, falls, then disappears from history.”
“You can stop it though! Is not that your mission?”
“If I meddle in that which should not be tampered with, I chance drastically changing the future, Mary. The result of such tampering can sometimes cause unintended shifts in our timeline. It deviates from its original track to become an alternate dimension with an alternate future. In short, I must reference my gift carefully and change only those events that stand to derail this timeline. The Empress can only smooth the bumps in this road we call time. I must carefully fix the glitches that would sidetrack our future- even if it goes against my firm belief of saving as many lives as possible.” I sniffed.
“Mrs. Lincoln, I too am a seer.” Mina informed Mary Lincoln. “I was the one who carefully guided Alex Steinert’s future along with her entire crew. Had I not planned out every detail of the mission that brought them to my Island, none of us would be here with you now and the Empress would not exist. The timeline Alexandra speaks so fondly of would be on the verge of fracturing into infinite pieces and there would be absolutely no one available to offer assistance. The Earth…the Universe itself might just blink out of existence.”
“Skipper, is what Mina just said possible?” Jamie asked in horror.
“If we had failed to rescue Mina and not undergone the Mahanilui, Janelle Hathor would have succeeded in becoming Director of Reilly Station, Jamie. There would have been no one there with reason to rescue the station or its inhabitants from their fiery demise. The Protoverse chamber at the station would have ultimately failed and the universe contained therein- our universe- would have collapsed and ceased.” I responded.
“You talk as if our very existence- this creation that God has graciously provided is but a small thing contained within a pail!” Mrs. Lincoln accused.
“Mary, I claim nothing of the sort! I submit that God’s realm is significantly larger and more complex than we humans can possibly imagine- than anyone can imagine! Think of this universe, as vast as it seems, as just big enough to be held in the water pail of a larger universe; think then of how many pails could fit in that universe; that one universe in turn, can be contained in one of how many other buckets of a larger universe and so on into infinity! To make it easier to understand, there may be an infinite multitude of universes that God oversees, ma’am. This universe is but one, yet no less important than any other!”
“You’ve been to another of these universes, Empress?” She asked, already knowing the answer.
I nodded.
“Then should I not refer to you as one of the Archangels or Seraphim instead of Empress?”
“To do that would only anger them that are, Mary! I am no more an Angel than a Demon from hell! I am human like you or anyone on Earth. I am no more privileged than you or any other! Like you, we are all just servants! Now shouldn’t we be getting back to your fundraiser for the homeless, destitute, and orphaned, Mrs. Lincoln?”
“You know about the nature of my social events?”
“It is a well documented fact that the first lady of the United States of America, Mary Todd Lincoln, was a well renown sponsor of the numerous soup kitchens, relief stations, and hospitals- both military and civilian, in and around Washington during the ‘War between the States’. Your generosity and selflessness during those dire times is your legacy, ma’am. As is the rumors that you are also a Confederate sympathizer just because you were born in Kentucky. A state, I might add, that didn’t join the rebels until well after you and Abraham were married and living in Illinois.”
A gasp escaped her mouth as I revealed the last few facts.
The White House Ballroom reappeared and I immediately rephased us. Hopefully, our disappearance and subsequent re-appearance- just a flicker if I had timed it right, would not be noticed.
“We’re back!” Mrs. Lincoln started to exclaim, but quickly lowered her volume to a whisper.
“I’ve returned us to almost the exact time that we left, ma’am. If anything we would only look to flicker as a disturbed candlewick would.
“How did you know about those awful lies? I’ll have you know that I personally suggested Mr. Lincoln propose his Emancipation!”
“I know that also, ma’am.” I admitted as I pointed to my head. “What is your future was our history Mary; that is one of the tragic constants of time travel.”
“But you have shown me what will come. Am I not now destined to change it with what I have learned?”
“That would be why I am here, Mrs. Lincoln.”
“Jack?” I asked as I carefully turned around in the voluminous dress.
“Um, Allie sent me.” She mumbled quietly as she dropped her head.
I was so glad to see her; I let a childish squeal escape my lips as I wrapped my arms around her as best as I could, given our clothing.
“I’m so glad you decided to come!” I covered for my emotional outburst.
I again turned carefully and introduced Jack to Mrs. Lincoln.
“Ma’am, this is my first officer, Jacquelyn Cummins. Jack, Mrs. Lincoln.”
“We’ve already met, Alex. Ma’am, nice to see you again…I hope.” Jack replied shyly.
“Oh, I remember you, Miss Cummins!”
“Ma’am, you should calm that temper.” Jamie warned. “Don’t make me squelch you again.”
The threat worked and Mary Lincoln mentally dampened her anger.
“Alex, Allie brought me back here to complete what I failed to do on our last visit.” Jack whispered into my ear- apparently louder than she hoped.
“What? What did you forget to do three years past, Miss Cummins?” Lincoln‘s face started to pale.
I knew what Jack meant, but raised my hand for her to wait a minute. A stray memory caught my attention.
“Ma’am, Jacquelyn’s not here to kill you if that’s what you’re worried about.” I told her quietly as several other women had migrated over to us. I glanced at them several times hoping she would get the hint.
“Then what is she here TO do, Alexandra?” Lincoln lowered her voice catching my hint.
“Ma’am, she’s here to save you from all the grief and despair. Jacquelyn has the ability to make you forget…things.” I looked around conspiratorially.
“Make me forget? Make me forget what?” She looked shocked.
“Whatever you allow us, ma’am. I would suggest that you allow her to erase any knowledge of us,” I pointed to Mina, Emily, Jamie, Corrine, and Jack, “and the Empress, ma’am.” I motioned to myself. “May I also recommend what you have just been witness to?”
“So you want me to forget you and your girls were ever here?”
“It would be safer for you, ma’am. Who would believe you if, by mistake you mention us, or that you’ve seen the future?”
“I don’t believe I know what will become of our lovely gardens should the confederates succeed at invading the city, Alexandra. One would hope the rebel heathens would spare at least a small portion.” Mrs. Lincoln broke topic as a couple of women meandered a little too close.
“One of my suitors told me that the rebels have no regard for beauty- they just assume ravage it all! It would be better to plant poisoned oak, ivy, or sumac in the gardens. At least we would extract some revenge!” I played along as Mina, Emily, and Corrine nodded in agreement. For whatever reason, Jamie remained surprisingly quiet.
“I never thought of that, Alexandra! Surely they would recognize such dangerous plants growing about?”
“Not if hidden by other common garden species, ma’am!” I smiled.
Apparently the two women that temporarily joined our conversation became bored with such dull botanical talk and quickly moved away to join another tête-à-tête.
We waited for them to get far enough away before resuming.
“Ma’am, the time for decision is here. Jack needs to know what, if any, memories of us you would have her safeguard.”
“I wish to remember it all, Alexandra! Every last detail of every moment I have been in your presence! It is my wish to never forget any of you and what your importance means to my family- ever!” Again her tone grew angry.
“I’m sorry to hear that, ma’am, I really am. Jack, what Allie discussed if you please.” I said sadly as Mary Lincoln seemed to freeze a moment before blinking her eyes and shaking her head a few times.
“Alexandra, my dear child, you’ve grown up quite beautiful since the last time we saw each other. How long has it been, child?”
“Almost three years ago, ma’am, I try to forget those times and wish not to speak of them. It would only reopen an old wound, ma’am.” I looked to the floor as I spoke, just over the music filling the ballroom.
“Still, you and your sister provided unwavering support when I needed it most, Alexandra, and I thank you for that. How old are you now, child?”
“Twenty-two, ma’am, and Emily just turned twenty-one. Why?”
“You two don’t look a day over seventeen, Alexandra!”
“Thank you, ma’am. Mrs. Lincoln, have I introduced my cousins yet?” I said as both Emily and I blushed.
She shook her head. “No, child, I don’t believe you have.”
“How rude of me, ma’am. May I introduce Mina Smith of Manchester England, Corrine Masterson and Jamie Hilf of Albany, New York, and Jacquelyn Cummins of Warwick, Rhode Island. Everyone, this is Mrs. Abraham Lincoln, wife of our President.” I said as I introduced each of my ‘cousins’.
“It is very nice to meet you all.” Lincoln said happily, but I noticed her linger a fraction of a second on the word ‘you’. She was being extremely careful to not reveal the accent of her birthplace, Lexington, Kentucky.
“Alexandra, Emily, how long have you and your cousins been in Washington?”
“Not long, ma’am. We had barely the time to wash off the dirt of the road and dress for the occasion at our escort, Sanford Fleming’s house, before his father’s carriage swept us away to your mansion. Travel to and from Washington these days can be extremely harrowing and uncomfortable, as you know, ma’am.”
“All unfortunately necessary, ladies. Tell me, were the soldiers courteous along the road?”
“As can be expected, ma’am. Some may have overstepped their authority a bit, but most conducted themselves admirably.” I told her as I hastily covered my mouth to stifle a yawn.
“How thoughtless of me! I’ve failed to consider the toll you all must be feeling after such a long trip. Tell me, ladies, do you have lodging?”
“Mr. Fleming has graciously offered a room or two, ma’am. He is a business associate of Daddy’s and can be trusted.”
“Where is this escort of yours, child?”
“I last saw him over with Mr. Lincoln, ma’am.” I pointed to Sandy, still listening intently to the president and his officers.
“Very handsome, Alexandra! Do I see an announcement in the near future?” She smiled deviously.
“The future is as unpredictable as the weather, ma’am- I do hold hope though!” I smiled back.
Without another word, Mrs. Lincoln motioned for us to stay put. She then turned and made her way over to her husband, carefully interrupting what looked like a somewhat heated discussion. I saw Sanford steal a glance in my direction a few times as the Lincolns conversed.
President Lincoln then looked over at the six of us and, after a moment, smiled.
Our hostess rejoined our little group with a satisfied grin.
“It’s settled. You all will be our guests here at the mansion until your departure from Washington. I shall be very disappointed if any of you should decline. I will send someone to the Fleming residence to fetch your belongings tomorrow, first thing. Shall we seat ourselves at the table as I see the staff has made the final preparations?” Mrs. Lincoln quickly changed the subject as a bell softly rang out in the large hall.
2100hrs, The Presidential Mansion, Washington DC, January 10th, 1865
“Alexandra, should you or any of your cousins require something, just let Gerald know and he will see to it. Gerald is the floor attendant on duty tonight, so sleep with the assurance that he will keep you all safe. I have requested that appropriate bedclothes be sent up for tonight until your things can be collected. Sleep well, ladies.”
“Thank you for your hospitality, ma’am, it is most unexpected, but appreciated.” I said to our hostess with genuine gratitude.
We waited until the door shut fully then waited a little while longer before we all relaxed. Our rooms, three in secession, were furnished in the style of the time, two chairs, two bureaus, several original paintings, and boasted what I would call a full sized, four poster, canopy bed. Each of the three rooms had its own color scheme and theme.
I quickly accessed my HUD and selected more comfortable clothes from it. A pair of denim shorts, pink cotton tank-top, bra, white ankle socks, and pink sneakers replaced the heavy, cumbersome, period hoop dress, shawl, corset, and pair of leather, high heeled ‘granny’ boots.
Stretching my arms over my head, I basked in the freedom of expanding my lungs and ribcage to their full capacity! Only Jack remained in her period outfit.
“How on Earth can you stand being confined in that thing any longer than necessary, Jack?” I asked of my Ex-O.
“Our ‘bedclothes’ will be here any minute now, Cap. I just figured I’d save the pleasure of modern fabrics until they leave.” She replied. Unfortunately she made sense and I begrudgingly reselected my period ball gown after emptying my lungs once more.
“Hey Alex. What’s these two bowls, the pitcher of water, and towels on the dresser for?” Jamie asked innocently.
“Miss Hilf, those simple items have been attending bed chambers since the dark ages. Have you never used a chamber pot and toiletries before?”
“What, they don’t even have a head in the White House? That’s disgusting!” She protested, wrinkling her nose.
“Not until the turn of the century I think, Jamie, sorry!” I giggled. “We just have to do things the ‘old fashioned’ way, hon.”
“I thought our suits were self contained, Alex?”
I rolled my eyes. “They are, Jamie, they are.”
Our conversation was interrupted by gently knocking at the door. Since Jack was closest, she opened it and granted two chambermaids entrance.
“Mrs. Lincoln had us bring an assortment of bedclothes for your use, ladies. We had to guess at your sizes and hope they are not too uncomfortable.”
“Hon, I don’t think anything could be more uncomfortable than what I’m confined to now.” I said with a wry smile. Both women covered their mouths and giggled. I motioned for them to set the two piles of neatly folded clothing on the bed.
“Do you require assistance with your binding, ma’am?” Her question was meant for any of us instead of just me.
“No thank you. We’ve been traveling together for some time now and have grown accustom to assisting each other, but thank you for the offer.” I gave them both my best smile.
“Very well then, if you should require anything, Mr. Gerald is right down the hall and will fetch us should any need arise. Good night, ladies, ma’am.”
“Thank you, and good night to you too, ladies.” I smiled brightly. The two giggled to themselves before closing the door behind them.
“Alexandra, I don’t think it is entirely proper to refer to the wait staff as ‘ladies’.” Mina scolded in her regal tone. “You may have just- how do you Americans say- ‘made their day’.”
“What were they- all of sixteen, Mina? Besides, they must know someone here to get on staff.” I rationalized.
“They were probably born here, more like, Alexandra. I have heard that, unlike your president, the service staff here remains somewhat constant.” Mina stated as she crossed her arms in front of her and raised her nose smugly.
Ignoring Mina’s sudden regal attitude, I triggered my dress to change. Within seconds I was back to my soft denim shorts, comfy cotton tank, ankle socks, and sneakers.
“I don’t know about y’all, but I’m going to sleep in this tonight…minus this!” I reached around and unhooked the bra that had just changed back from the sinister corset. As had become habit, I deftly pulled my arms through the straps and pulled the foundation from under my top and tossed it to the bed.
“That feels so much better!” I purred after taking a big, unrestricted breath of air.
“Jack, I take it Allie will be picking you up in the morning?” I asked as I reveled in another unhindered breath.
“She didn’t say, Alex. Just that I needed to come back and fix what I fouled up. I guess I’m part of the crew again, huh?”
“That goes without saying, Jack.” I thought a minute. “So, where is Sandy staying, Jack?”
“You took him back to 1952, Alex. You…Allie told me that she had special plans for both of them tonight- something about how hot he looked in his federal period finery, I think.” She said punctuating her statement with a wink and devious smile.
I didn’t have to use my gift to know what she meant. I had been thinking the same thing earlier.
“Okay, room assignments are as follows. Corrine and Jamie, Mina and Jack, and Emily and I. We’ll meet in this room at 0800 to discuss tomorrow’s activities. Good night, ladies, and sleep well.”
“Skipper?” I glared at Jamie Hilf. “Alex, won’t they become suspicious when they can’t find Mr. Fleming’s house? I mean Sanford Fleming is your future husband…isn’t he?”
“I’m sure I’ve already thought about that issue. Go and get some rest, Jamie.”
Feather stuffed mattresses are not the most comfortable means of achieving sleep- I don’t care who you are! They are lumpy, scratchy, and downright impossible to find a happy report with! The duvet, on the other hand, warmed quickly and stayed cozy all night- when I wasn’t tossing and turning to find a comfortable position to sleep in that is!
On more than one occasion throughout the night, Emily had groused about it and I had retreated to the woolen rug on the floor in front of the room’s smoldering fireplace, which I had rekindled for extra warmth. The bedclothes delivered to us plus the duvet proved more comfortable as bedding. Didn’t anything remotely comfortable exist in this time?
With daybreak came knocking at our door.
“They’re coming! Everyone wake up!” Jack’s voice rang out in my head.
Quickly I pulled my ‘nest’ from the floor throwing them onto the bed. Donning my bra, I selected just my underpinnings to transform. A few seconds later, I found myself again in my corset and bloomers.
After pulling down my side of the covers, I moved to Emily’s side and gently jostled her shoulder a few times until she fully woke.
“We have company, sis! Corset and bloomers like me!” I whispered as another set of knocks befell our door.
“I heard! What time is it anyway?” She groused.
“Who is it?” I spoke out.
“We’re here to turn the bed, Ms. Scott,” one of our chambermaids answered through the door.
“Already?”
“It’s 6AM, ma’am.”
Emily and I just looked at each other a minute in complete disbelief!
“Just a minute, I’m almost done with my sister’s laces.” I told them. “They have to see our dresses, sis.” I added quietly to just Emily.
“We were told to attend you, ma’am.” The concerned voice said from the other side the door.
Instantly, we both jumped out of bed and triggered our dresses from last night. Joining hands, I took us back about fifteen minutes where we helped each other remove our ‘circus tents’. We quickly joined hands again. Two huge dress hoops now sat on the floor at the foot of our bed and two piles of clothing that were our ball gowns, petticoats, and hairnets, now rested on the footboard.
“Come on in then, girls- door’s open. Far be it for us to deny such gracious hospitality.” I said to the closed door as I took position behind Emily. The door slowly opened.
To the two arriving pair of eyes, I looked like I was finishing the bow on my sister’s corset in preparation for the day.
“Ladies, Mrs. Lincoln asked that we launder the gowns from last night. She has dispatched our daytime floor staff to retrieve your belongings. They should arrive here presently. Miss Scott, I see there is space left in your lacing. I’ll draw them tighter if you would turn around?”
“You’ll do no such things, hon!” I verbally pounced and winced at the same time. “I’ve been nursing four cracked ribs the last few days! The corset stays where it is!” I softened my glare at the helpful pair. “I’m sorry, girls, I’m still tender and Emily just got done finding my sweet spot. Oh, and you two can call me Alex and my sister, Emily. We were taught that using one’s name is the highest form of respect.”
“Yes, ma’am.” The two teens harmonized.
I glared at them.
“Yes, Alex.” One intoned while the other girl just giggled.
“Breakfast will be with the President and Mrs. Lincoln in the west ballroom, ma’…Alex, at 8 o’clock.”
“The West Ballroom?” Emily asked with some confusion.
“The ballroom that you were in last evening, ma’am.”
I cleared my throat.
“The same room you were in last night, Emily.” She rephrased shyly.
“Thank you…” Emily stopped, prompting them for names.
“Elizabeth, ma…Emily, but everyone calls me Liz.” The taller of the two thin, brunettes caught herself.
“I’m Sarah, Miss Emily, Miss Alex.”
“Well, nice to meet you, Liz and Sarah.” I smiled.
Emily and I looked at each other for a moment then I looked back to our two attendants. “If you could, Emily and I would prefer you leave our gowns here in case our baggage does not arrive in time to prepare for breakfast. I’m sure you’ll find the same is true for our cousins. We, unfortunately had a small mishap on the trip to Philadelphia.”
“Yes,” Emily continued, “Our belongings were misplaced and arrived in New York by mistake. If not for the telegraph, our layover there would have been far longer.”
“We are, however, indebted to Mrs. Lincoln for her forethought and charity of our bed clothing; hopefully we will not require such donation after today. You can take them to be cleaned if you wish.” I said with a sincere smile.
Sarah had walked over to the dresser.
“I’m…we’re so sorry, Alex, Emily! How thoughtless of us for bothering you before you had the chance to wash the night off!” She apologized as she noticed the wash towels still folded neatly and the water pitcher full.
“We were just getting to that. These last few days, I find it to be quite beneficial to wash after my daily lacing ordeal.” To illustrate, I wiped my forehead with my hand and sniffed it. Wrinkling my nose a bit, I must have gotten my point across as both girls giggled quietly to themselves.
“You are very humorous, Miss Alex.” Elisabeth continued to giggle. “Sarah and I will return later to remake the bed and change the toiletries. Enjoy your morning.”
The two teenaged chambermaids hurried from our room and we heard them talking to themselves as they moved to the room next door.
“I like them, Liz. They aren’t near as rude as the other guests.”
“I think Miss Alex is funny, Sarah.”
We heard no more after the two were granted entrance to Mina and Jack’s room, so we made use of our room’s appointments- not that we really needed to with our Reilly suits, doing so created less suspicion.
0830hrs, The Presidential Mansion, Washington DC, January 11th, 1865
“So, Miss Smith, despite the evident hostilities, has your visit so far been a safe one?” Mr. Lincoln asked of Mina as one of the servers poured her tea.
“So far we have remained clear of any altercations, sir. Being this close to your enemies does limit my sleep though.”
“As it does mine, madam. I cannot tell you how many nights I have lain awake trying to predict a possible onslaught. Rest assured our guests are afforded the best possible guard. How about you, Miss Alexandra? Being the daughter of one of our munitions suppliers, how has your safety fared these last four turbulent years?” His question caught me partially off guard- mainly because I’d lapsed in my foresight of this conversation. Lose of sleep can do that sometimes.
“Mr. President, even before this war started Emily and I had lost sleep. Father is ever vigilant awaiting the day some saboteur sets his factory to bits! It has carried over to the house staff, as well as his daughters.”
“So seems the nature of that business, my dear. My hope is that one day the need for your father’s products will be limited to celebrations and civil constructions. I fear the disease plaguing this country to divide its self also forces my heart to do so! The sadness I feel for this nation multiplies ten-fold each time I must order one brother to fell the other!” Lincoln looked on the verge of tears, but quickly forced a tight smile.
“I am sorry for being so sullen in the presence of such beauty. Such troubling thoughts should not be your concern, ladies.” President Lincoln apologized as he looked at me. For some reason I felt very uncomfortable with that look. Did he sense my real agenda somehow? Did he know and was trying to cryptically consol me?
“No it shouldn’t, Abraham! These girls should have stayed far from this vicinity! They have better things on their minds- like finding a husband, attaining suitable residence, and rearing children!” Mrs. Lincoln added.
I noticed my ‘cousins’ and sister cringe…again, everyone except Mina.
“I quite enjoy such conversation, mum.” Mina spoke up. She had remained quiet up to this point. “The way your husband speaks of this confrontation and his feelings on the matter are very inspirational, poetic, and eloquent- far from boring and blasé.”
“Thank you, Ms. Smith. You British have a way of making even a simple public servant like me sound noble.” Lincoln nodded his head to her.
“You are far from a ‘simple’ public servant, Mr. President.” I complimented. “I’m sure history will tell a whole different story, sir.” I added off-handedly.
His eyes momentarily fixed to mine and his expression turned curious.
“Could it be that we have a seer in our company, Mrs. Lincoln?” He said looking to his wife with a slight, playful grin. “Pray, Miss Alexandra, could you possibly predict to me when this atrocious division of our nation should cease?”
That hit way too close to home! He had to know about me! I had to downplay this quickly.
“Mr. President, I cannot claim such divine gift, I merely guess the right answer sometimes. I am hardly a Prophet or Soothsayer.” I lowered my head to shy from his gaze.
‘Oh, that was truthful!’ Jack commented in my head. ‘What’s he going to think when you do your thing tomorrow night?’
‘JACK!’ I thought loudly.
My ‘cousin’ Jacquelyn smiled deviously before deciding to ‘render’ aid.
“Mr. President, don’t let my cousin’s modesty downplay her talent. She correctly predicted growing conditions around Corrine and Jamie’s community ten years running! Our family and communities think she is simply amazing and compare her regularly to the ancient oracles of Delphi. Why, our fathers even refer to her as the ‘Empress of Time’ on occasion.” Jack boasted.
“Corrine and I will testify to that, Mr. President. Alex can act very much like an Empress if ignored or not seriously heeded!” Jamie giggled. Corrine, Jack, Emily, and Mina joined in.
Mary Lincoln almost choked on some food she had just put in her mouth.
Emily immediately started to stand- the practiced physician taking over. Mary Lincoln quickly waved her off. The president looked concerned, but relaxed as she did so.
“I have indeed noticed the outstanding aire of nobility about her, Jamie. Your cousin, Mina, too has the presence of royalty, though I believe that to be her British upbringing.” Lincoln said seriously.
More hints that he knew about me- us? And what was up with Mrs. Lincoln’s sudden choking spell? Did she still retain memory of me- of us? I knew from our shared memories that Allie, future me, had found those rare individuals that Jack’s gift simply would not work on. In those cases multiple attempts by her to remove our existence proved fruitless, thereby making Jack always question her effectiveness. Was Mary Lincoln one of those rare individuals? She certainly was one of this era’s anomalies! Not many fathers of the time insisted on educating their daughters in the basics- mathematics, writing, and especially reading let alone philosophy and theology. Such extravagances were considered unnecessary for regular women’s duties- housework, cooking, and childrearing. Of course, there were always exceptions. Most of the elite for example, provided limited secondary education to their women- Dolly Madison came to mind.
Such common, unfair, practices were the reason the Women’s Suffrage Movement had started a few years ago- relative to 1865.
“Humor me, Miss Alexandra. Please give us a glimpse of what lies in store for these precious United States in the coming years? Give me your best ‘guesses’ on our future, my beautiful, young Oracle.” Lincoln turned his full attention to me, as did the entire table and wait staff.
I gulped, feeling the pressure build. ‘Thanks Jack!’ I thought angrily. A wicked smile flashed across her face.
“I’ll try, Mr. President, but I warn you our futures are not always lined with sweet bounties! Many times it is strewn with pitfalls and disappointment. I hope you will not hold these visions as absolute truths, but merely suggestions of what may be.” I warned as best I dared.
“Please, Alexandra, I wish to hear these predictions, child.” Mrs. Lincoln coaxed as her eyes bore into me.
Closing my eyes, I tried my best to imitate what a trance would look like in this era and sorted the future displayed before me.
“The end of the cruel separation of brothers nears. A small, lonely, country courthouse figures prominently. Although honorable surrender has been agreed to and documented, fighting will continue for some time thereafter. The newly reunited will mourn as a whole, but still remains divided spiritually for years to come. Many past debated issues newly righted remain obscure, almost unattainable in this and much of the coming century.”
At this point I decided to see how much either Lincoln really knew about us.
“Many conflicts shall arise that draw the newly reunited into rendering men, equipment, and assistance abroad- across both oceans. Large, fire belching, birds will do the Commander-in-Chief’s bidding with extreme prejudice and effectiveness. The Dictator’s of Europe and Asia will fall individually to the Allies of the Atlantic, but only after a monstrous power is twice unleashed on the innocent.”
I heard a gasp from across the table and slowly opened my eyes. Mary Lincoln had the look of horror etched on her face. Mr. Lincoln stared at me in disbelief, his eyes looked moist.
“My dearest Alexandra, what has been told does not resound as mere guesswork, but actual foresight? How can one so young possibly hold continence seeing such visions?” President Lincoln said with some reservation.
I blinked a few times for effect. “What? What did I say? Oh, I hope I didn’t insult anyone, Mr. President! Usually I am not privy to my own visions! I tried to warn you, sir!” I shied and lowered my sight to the table before me.
“Child, never be afraid of your gift, or its consequences! Such truth and candor will never be shunned in this house!”
‘He had that wrong!’ I thought to myself!
“Alexandra, these birds you spoke of…were they loud and glistened in the sun?”
Bingo!
“Ma’am?” I looked to Mrs. Lincoln as if confused.
“You spoke of large, fire belching, birds! Could we become advanced enough to actually fly to the heavens?” She pressed less gently. President Lincoln stared at his wife in concern.
“Mrs. Lincoln, Alexandra has already stated that she is unaware of her visions. Let the poor girl heal after such an ordeal!” Abraham scolded his wife.
“Ma’am, I have dreamt of man flying higher. High enough above the Earth to see that it is but a large blue and white ball floating amongst the stars.” I again shied as if waiting for my father’s switch.
“Alexandra?” Lincoln’s even tempered voice called to me. “Child, our dreams, strange and distant as they may seem can hold truth, but more so they contain our hopes for the future. That is what I believe! I have no doubt that this nation will finally resolve it’s differences and do a great many things considered impossible today- take Mr. Brady and Mr. Morse- men who followed and acted on their dreams. I have no doubt man will fly to the stars in the not so far future!” He winked at me as he finished.
I swallowed hard. He somehow knew! They both knew!
“Alexandra, don’t be afraid. We will not harm you- nor will we judge your gift, as some would have two hundred years prior! My dear, it often requires more courage to dare to do right than to fear to do wrong!”
The famous quote produced a small giggle from me. I looked up at him with a smile. My reaction caused a puzzled expression to wash over his face.
“Mr. President, Mrs. Lincoln, I think we have taken enough of your time this morning. Sanford has promised to show us the town today. We thank you for your hospitality.” I said as I started to rise from the large table. It now seemed out of place in the large ballroom.
“Of course, Miss Alexandra. We shall see you tonight for the evening meal then. Remind Mr. Fleming to heed the checkpoints as you tour Washington. The edges of which can be sinister these days.” Lincoln rose from his chair, bowed slightly, and watched as we left the room.
0010hrs, The Presidential Mansion, Washington DC, January 12th, 1865
“Good evening everyone. I hope y’all were able to catch some shuteye before we begin the critical portion of this mission?” I had just returned with Corrine and Jamie after phasing out and walking them straight through the walls between our bedrooms.
“Alex, I think I might have a piece of lathe stuck in my gut or maybe a piece of fabric from that chair I walked through.” Jamie protested.
“It’s probably just nerves, Jamie.” Emily empathized with her. “Same as the rest of us.”
“Are we all going to travel with Alex tonight?” Jamie then asked as she looked around at all of us.
“First we will be taking both Lincolns to Chicago’s World Exposition for a brief look at the future. While y’all entertain Mary Todd, the president and I will travel back here to April 14th where I must reveal the gruesome details of our visit.” I tried to hold back the despair I felt at the moment.
“Empress, it has to be done! A major rift in this dimension will result and change their future…change our future. There is simply no way around what must occur, Alexandra.” Mina rationalized.
“It doesn’t make it any easier, highness!”
“So, what do we do with the First Lady in the mean time, Alex?” Jack asked, using a term not coined until after World War Two.
“Mina, or should I say Phillip, was there in attendance as a teen, so she will act as a guide. Mina, show Mrs. Lincoln some of the brighter technical advances that have been achieved. Don’t forget, she still has latent memories of us. Jack, she is one of the special people that your gift has problems with- it happens, don’t fret about it.”
“Bravo, Alexandra!” Mina gushed.
Emily, Jack, Corrine, and Jamie began looking between Mina Smith and I in curiosity.
“Mina is applauding the ingenious use of my gift in this time period to determine what y’all will do in 1893. She forgets that I did a similar thing when we traveled back to Reilly B.C.- only then on a very limited basis.” I looked at each of them then centered on Mina.
“As we speak, Mina is doing the exact same thing in order to counter my supposed solution to her ‘problem’. I promise her, she will not find a suitable defense.”
Everyone grinned with satisfaction…except Her Highness.
Seeing the reaction my statement had on our sisters, Mina simply glared at me. The fire I saw in her eyes did nothing to dispel the satisfaction I felt right now!
“If everyone is ready, let’s all join hands and wake our president and first lady. Jack, I’d like you to bring up your acoustic field as soon as we appear in the Lincoln’s bedroom. There is sure to be some commotion.”
“Yes, my Empress!”
I instantly glared at her, as Emily’s and my room became the dark, quiet presidential bedroom.
“Alright, Jack, shield up and begin doing your fancy lamp lighting.” I whispered. Jack nodded her acknowledgement.” Jamie, can you suggest that they wake up, please?”
“I can do that, Skip…er Alex?”
“Yes, hon, I wouldn’t have asked if you couldn’t. Emily, monitor Mary’s vitals. Corrine, stand by to do her face.
“Aye,” came back in harmony.
Jack slowly brought the room lights up as President and Mrs. Lincoln began to stir.
“Pardon the interruption, sir and ma’am, but there are issues that need to be addressed- issues of the utmost importance.” I said calmly, but loud enough to be well heard.
“What! How…how did you…who let you in here!” Mr. Lincoln jolted awake clearly able to see all six of us in the lamp lit room. “Robert! Robert, how did these women get past you?”
“I’m afraid your chamber guard cannot hear you, Mr. President. No one in this building can hear anything that goes on in this room until Jack wills it, sir.” I informed him.
“Alexandra! What is the meaning of this…oh dear? I remember! It was true wasn’t it? It really happened?” Mary Lincoln shrieked in terror and looked to her husband.
“You knew this was ordained to happen, dear? Tell me how?”
“Abraham, Alexandra and her cousins are much more than they seem! She is most definitely the Empress her family claims!” Mary Lincoln stuttered.
“Do you represent the witches of old? Are you even human, Alexandra- if that really is your name? What have I…what have we done to warrant such visitation?”
“Mr. President…” I started, “Abraham Lincoln, sixteenth president of these United States of America, author of the Emancipation Proclamation. We are not here to hurt you, only to show you the future beyond your years.” I said, overdramatizing a little.
“Alexandra, must you be so melodramatic? These people are already on the verge of coronary! Why terrorize them further?” Mina chastised me.
“I was just trying to have some fun, Highness. Emily is keeping watch over they’re vitals anyway.”
“We don’t want her to utilize her training though, do we?”
“Fine! Mr. President and Mrs. Lincoln, we have come to you tonight to give you a glimpse of this nation’s possible future- a future past your natural years, in the hope that you allow us to right a wrong that will inevitably happen without our intervention. Neither one of you will be hurt in any way, shape, or form, I assure you. You have my word as an officer in the United States Navy, sir!”
“You all can travel through time, Alexandra?” Mrs. Lincoln burst out carefully.
“Y’all can stop bein’ so stiff with the accent, ma’am, I’m from Missouri and I know our accents are similar.” I admitted.
“Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln, Alexandra is the only one among us with the gift of time travel- a gift she utilizes to help people and help this fragile timeline along. The Empress of Time and Space has made it her life’s work to protect those of Earth and other planets in this and other universes.” Mina explained. “She believes that peaceful negotiation, rather than fear or force is appropriate for such endeavors.”
“You travel the oceans of time?” Lincoln repeated. “To help people?”
“I do, sir.”
“The captain has already repaired several problems in our recent past, Mr. President. She has also battled people that have endangered our future.” Corrine added succinctly.
“And just what time would you all hail from, Alexandra, if I were to believe you?”
“Most of us are from the year 1944, sir.” I suddenly answered from the opposite side of the room. Both Lincolns noticeably jumped.
“Most of you?” Lincoln asked after finding his composure.
“Jacquelyn is from 1953, sir. My future self brought her here to rectify an assumed mistake- an incident that turned out to be more miracle than error.”
“You were here three years ago!” Mrs. Lincoln shouted out accusingly.
“Yes, we,” I motioned between Jack and I, “Came here to render comfort in your despair, ma’am.” I lowered my eyes. “The loss of Mary Todd Lincoln to the timeline at that precise instant would have sent it hurdling into its own separate dimension, changing the future forever. I could not let that happen.” I embellished the truth somewhat.
‘Somewhat?’
‘JACK!’
“What would you have done my wife?” Lincoln asked. Mrs. Lincoln’s response was to lower her eyes from him and remain silent.
“If I may, sir?” I asked on her behalf, “Mary contemplated suicide shortly after Will’s passing. However, she has many more fruitful years ahead of her- years that she can now use as she wishes.”
The Lincoln’s remained silent for a few moments before Abraham turned back to me…to us- I had again reappeared beside Emily and Jack.
“I am eternally indebted to you then, Alexandra,” President Lincoln jumped again when he finally found me, “Empress of Time and Space. The loss of another son was devastating enough without the loss of my beloved too. Thank you all!”
“I would do it for everyone I could, sir.”
“Then should we not waste the precious night as it grows old quickly?”
“Charles Dickens, sir? I assure you that you and Mary can be returned to this exact time if you wish. No one would be the wiser.”
“Mary and I will do what you request, Empress. We are yours to command.” Lincoln nodded they’re ascent to me.
“We do not request nor require your allegiance, Mr. President. It is you and this country we pledged to protect from harm, sir. Normally, it is we that take your commands. Except in this instance; tonight I must insist that you two travel with us and experience the wonders of the future.”
“Melodramatics again, Alexandra?” Mina cautioned me.
“Sir, if you would please dress for warm weather. Ma’am, I have something that will amaze you further than what you have already experienced. I will be back presently.”
Instantly I was beside Mrs. Lincoln holding what looked like an ordinary, blue, period housedress that I had retrieved from ‘my’ travel bag- a medium sized, leather covered trunk about three feet by two feet by two feet high that had ‘appeared’ in our room earlier in the day.
Again Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln were startled by my sudden relocation.
“Mrs. Lincoln, Corrine will help you into this dress we brought along for the occasion. She will also help prepare you for our trip. She also requires permission to touch you, ma’am. Again, no harm shall befall you.”
“Is this a…what is it you called it…a…a…Reilly suit?”
“It is similar, ma’am, but lacks the individual control. It will only respond to one of us.”
“What does such an innocent looking piece of clothing conceal, Empress?” Mr. Lincoln curiously inquired.
“This.” I said as my elegant light pink and black accented ball gown from two nights ago replaced the much simpler dusty pink and brown cotton travel dress, matching full-sleeved cotton blouse and wool jacket I wore tonight.
Two sets of eyes and a pair of jaws almost hit the floor!
I exhaled with a gasp as the corset slowly tightened automatically around me once more.
“I fail to see how women of this age can be comfortable in such things!” I complained before reselecting my previous attire.
“It is magic!”
“No, sir, it is simply technology well advanced of this time. With that said, we have built in several safety measures, fire resistance being one of the most important- should we ever need travel to Salem, Massachusetts or fourteenth century Spain.” I giggled.
“Prudent safeguards, Empress.” Mr. Lincoln chuckled as he nodded in agreement.
“Ma’am, I will now set your makeup if you will allow me to touch your face?” Corrine said as she finished assisting Mrs. Lincoln into her matching slipper flats. “I could change your hair color too if you wish.”
“Change my hair’s color? How can that be possible? Does this garment affect a person’s body as well?”
“No ma’am, Corrine’s gift allows her to alter the body and its attributes as she wishes.” I carefully removed my delicate looking hairnet- a staple in these times, but not suggested where we were going, and allowed my hair to flow freely over my shoulders and down my back.
“Observe, ma’am. Corrine, return my hair to its natural shade, please.” I turned my back to her and she gathered my hair in her hands and held it for a minute. Corrine allowed my dirty blonde hair to cascade through her fingertips.
To say Mary Lincoln was impressed was an understatement.
“So, what color would you like, ma’am? Be assured it is quite painless…and reversible.”
“Chestnut.” Her husband insisted.
“Chestnut?” We all harmonized.
“Mrs. Lincoln, although I am truly and humbly betrothed, I must admit to idealizing what you would look like with chestnut locks.” He told his wife and us.
Mary Lincoln nodded her assent to Corrine.
Nodding back, Corrine asked one more question.
“How long of hair would you desire, ma’am?”
“A change in length is not necessary, Miss Corrine, Mary’s hair is quite acceptable at its present measure.” Mr. Lincoln smiled.
“I wish it to be of the same length and style as Alexandra’s- if that is within your ability!”
Corrine smiled brightly as she gathered Mrs. Lincoln’s dark brunette tresses in her hands. A minute later, a new silky brownish-red mane fell from her hands and cascaded down her back. Corrine then lightly fussed it into the style of our next travel stop.
Mary Lincoln immediately attempted to reapply her hairnet.
“Ma’am, where we are going the use of a hairnet has been discontinued.” I looked over to the President. “Sir, do not be alarmed! I will now activate the garment. Ma’am, if you would please exhale and stand on your tip toes.”
Placing my hand on the dress’s sleeve, I quickly selected and activated the proper switch on my suit’s HUD.
Mrs. Lincoln let slip a quick squeak as the dress shifted and changed, her slipper-clad feet becoming encased in leather, high-heeled granny boots perfectly acceptable for our early 1893 fashion target.
“Corrine still needs to apply your makeup, ma’am.” I reminded as she examined her newly changed clothing.
A minute later Corrine removed her hands from Mrs. Lincoln’s face. She looked ten or fifteen years younger.
“You look ravishing, Mrs. Lincoln!” An enamored Abraham told his wife.
“And now for the finishing touch. Ma’am, if you would allow me?”
“Alex, I’d like the chance to help if I could?” Jack begged.
“Of course, Jack, I’ll leave it to you.” I smiled at her. “Jack has been itching to use her gift this trip.” I told the Lincolns.
From Mrs. Lincoln’s waist a large-brimmed, flowery, quilted hat that hadn’t been noticed detached itself and slowly righted itself; it floated into position over Mrs. Lincoln’s head. Just as slowly, it settled perfectly on her. Several hairpins appeared from the hat’s ribbon and carefully installed themselves strategically.
“Had I not just witnessed that with my own eyes…” The President whispered in awe, letting the statement drop.
Jack smiled at him as I rolled my eyes to her blatant display.
“Miss Jacquelyn can move objects with only her mind, Alexandra?”
“That and more, sir. At this time she is also producing a dampening field around this room to isolate our conversation from the staff and other guests.”
“I am also able to lift vessels several magnitudes larger than your biggest Ironclad, Mr. President.” Jack added with a brighter smile.
“Jacquelyn is also the most humble among us, Mr. Lincoln.” Mina snickered.
“At least I’m not still trying to find a way to dispatch myself, Highness!” Jack fired back rudely.
Lincoln looked appalled by what he had just heard!
“Child, why on Earth would you purposely try to leave this world? Has this dreaded conflict made you so distraught that death is the only answer? Miss Mina, I assure you that the loss of such beauty to this world would be sorely missed! To waste such talent…such abilities…such friendship!”
“Sir, with all due respect, it is none of your concern- nor is it the concern of the Empress, or her travel companions!” Mina replied in her most regal tone.
“You are going to help her I presume, Alexandra?”
“With my last breath, sir! I have worked out an acceptable scenario.”
“Then why, Miss Mina, would you decline such assistance?”
“I have seen what should happen if I survive, sir. Sometimes it is better to leave history play out as it should!”
“Miss Smith, Alexandra seems to have your best interests in mind…your safe future, I’m certain, is assured. Why deny her? After all, you cannot escape the responsibility of tomorrow by evading it today.”
Mina stayed quiet for a while, presumably thinking of an answer to Mr. Lincoln’s wisdom.
“I grow weary of seeing the future…always seeing other people’s fortune or fate…always looking out to protect everyone else’s future! I’ve spent a good part of my sixty-nine years watching…and guiding…and watching again… I’m tired…so very tired! At first it seemed that I was only responsible for Alexandra and the rest of Sand Dollar’s crew. Then it grew logarithmically to include the well being of other planets- then other dimensions! The anxiety it causes has no definition on this Earth! I…I just cannot…I just can’t…anymore!” Mina broke down and tears streamed from her eyes.
Mary Lincoln gingerly walked around to her and pulled her close.
“Philamina Smith, Has it gone unnoticed that you needn’t worry about so much? In fact, Alexandra has demonstrated that she has taken on that burden unsolicited. She is trying to help you, child! Can you not see that? Or is it that you have grown so familiar that you fear to release it?”
“I’m afraid to see myself.” Mina finally managed to whisper.
“What was that child?”
“I’m afraid to see myself when we get to the Columbian Exposition.”
“I don’t think I understand? Alexandra, to what does she refer?”
“Mina is afraid that we will run into Philip Smith, ma’am.”
“Her brother, perhaps? But why did she refer to him in singular terms?”
My eyes immediately dropped to the floor. From the loud sigh in the room, it was evident my sisters followed my lead.
“Ma’am, sir, I’m afraid we have misled you, we were not born in this form…the form you see before you.” I let what I said fade before continuing.
“Not born in this form? What other form then, Alexandra? Seraphim? Angel? What?” Mary Lincoln pressed.
“Before meeting Mina on her island home, my crew and I were all men…except for my sister Emily!” I informed them, motioning to Emily in the process.
Mr. Lincoln raised his fingers to his forehead and turned his head side to side slightly in an effort to sort through my startling admission.
“Having witnessed such magical abilities from everyone here, I find this latest information highly suspect! Such beauty…such femininity…surely it can only be inborn! Tell us this is but a fable, Empress!”
I gave out a large sigh. “Jack, please show them.”
I looked away in embarrassment while Jack passed along the implausible memories of our invention.
A minute later the two stood flabbergasted. The humiliation of those memories being seen by these specific outsiders…
“Mina, you have participated in this as well?” Abraham asked gently.
“I have, sir.”
“I see the dilemma. Tell me, do you look anything like the old you, child?”
“Not that I remember, Mr. Lincoln. I mostly resemble my adoptive mother, the former queen of Kili Island.”
“Then I submit that you have nothing to fear.” Lincoln rubbed his hands together before motioning to us with them.
“You don’t understand, sir! If I see me…like this,” She motioned down her body, “I stand a very good chance of approaching me!” She pointed to her chest. “In which case I would fall…um…head over heels…for me! It would be the quintessential fracture of this timeline- of this dimension! It would spell the destruction of Alexandra- everyone…everything! She would no longer exist to right the wrongs of this world, our universe, our children, and grandchildren! Nothing would be as it is now! We wouldn’t be here now or three years ago! Mr. Lincoln, you wouldn’t be you, but a still grieving widower with no ambition of winning this rebellion or reuniting these States.”
The President dropped his gaze from her to contemplate what had been said.
“I disagree with your assessment of my conviction, Miss Smith!” Lincoln paused as he looked to his wife a moment. A look was exchanged between them before he continued. “As you say, I would be the ever grieving widower. That is true, for no force on Earth could sway my love and adoration for my wife, but you are wrong about my tenacity! Mrs. Lincoln and I have been in agreement about the future of this nation since before the first volley was exchanged at Sumter! I would be as I am today, dedicated to reassembling this great nation! Nothing will deter me from that course, not here or in another one of those dimensions you hint at, Mina Smith!” Lincoln’s voice was stern, yet gentle.
“Sir, I couldn’t have said that any better! Mina has refused advice from not only Emily and I, but her four daughters and our crew as well. We all have tried without success- numerous times- to sway her belief that she will leave us in a few short months, despite my finding an acceptable resolution. My first officer’s presence here is testament of that.”
“Say what, Alex?” Jack asked with a start. “You set this up?”
“Sorry, my friend, but I had to have a viable reason for you to come back here. I’ve known that Mrs. Lincoln’s memories would meet with limited results to your gift. You will be needed on several occasions during our visit to Chicago to protect her Highness from Philip Smith. Also, you are to remove all traces of our presence from his memory! Jamie, you will read his feelings and ‘suggest’ alternate feelings so that he will continue on his path of self-discovery.”
“I understand, Captain.” Jack nodded to me and stood to attention.
“Aye, Skipper.” Jamie acknowledged me likewise.
I nodded to both then turned toward Mina.
“Mina, I’m sorry this has to happen, but you are too important to our family to simply fade away into oblivion. I have vowed to protect my friends and relatives, and that is precisely what we are going to do. President and Mrs. Lincoln, I now ask that you take an offered hand, for we must all be coupled in order to travel. The trip is instantaneous and completely painless.”
“By God, Alexandra, you remind me of U.S. Grant! Why, I’ve only seen such resolute determination in one other woman!”
Lincoln looked to his wife and smiled. Mary blushed, but winked back and smiled.
“You were right all those months ago, my dearest. I regret my disbelief of your account and seek your sincere forgiveness.”
“So you knew about me?” I asked.
“I had heard about you, Empress, but was unconvinced that such great women even existed.
I’m not sure, but I suspected we all crimsoned.
“Please take an extended hand, and we shall ply the waves of time to our destination!” I said with as much nobility as I could muster without giggling.
“Really, Alexandra…”
The lamp lit room of President and Mrs. Lincoln became the bright sunlit plaza just outside the Great Electrical Building at the 1893 World Exposition. All around us, people of the day wondered about on undefined courses to undisclosed destinations throughout the grounds. In the distance a train whistle signaled yet another group of fair-goers eager to take in the marvelous sights, sounds, and grand decoration found everywhere.
“-Must you be so dramatic?” Mina nagged through our transit.
A man in formal suit and bowler walking alongside a younger woman- in my exact dress, quilted hat, and parasol- walked cleanly through the Lincolns without as much as a shudder.
“This is unbelievable! Alexandra that couple walked straight through as if we were spirits! Are we really here in this strange time?”
“Sir, ma’am, this may be a bit too much to comprehend, but we are actually here, in 1893. The reason people of the time are able to pass through us is based on a concept of time. I am able to keep us slightly out of time so that we remain unseen until I am able to find a safe place to realign us. Once that is done we can interact normally with those around us.”
“So we are just a fraction of a second behind everyone else?”
“Something like that, sir. I don’t quite understand the concept myself yet, I just know it works.”
The loud, roaring sound of electricity echoing through the monstrous building before us told me that one or more of Nicola Tesla’s machines resided inside.
Concentrating on the proper location to rephase our group, I pulled us off to the right corner of the Grand Electrical Building. Walking through several more people on our way to the rear of the building took its toll on Mrs. Lincoln. Complaining of severe nausea, she begged me to find a suitable location quickly.
Once behind the huge building, I waited a few ‘agonizing’ moments- for some of us- then informed everyone I was going to rephase.
“We have realigned ourselves with this time period. You may release hands.” I smiled brightly before being interrupted.
“Hey! You can’t be back here! No one can be back here who’s not cleared to be back here!” A man’s voice shouted.
A policeman quickly ran over to where we stood. The man, in his late forties stopped a few feet short gasping for air. At about five-five, I towered over him, but his gaze did not make the intended incline to my eyes, they simply remained level and trained on my chest.
“Then perhaps you could tell us where the lavatory is located? We seem to have been given bad direction, officer! It is becoming rather urgent that my sister seek relief!” I told him.
The pervert’s eyes never left my chest.
“Oh. Oh! You go back out to the front of the building and go into the front doors. Go to the first door on the left for you ladies and the second door to the left for you, sir. Don’t forget that you have to buy tickets, though.” The officer said before turning his eyes to Mr. Lincoln. At which point his eyes grew large and his mouth opened slightly.
“You look like him! You really look like him!”
“Well of course I look like him! Whom else would I look like, constable?” Lincoln said with a leer.
“I actually met him when I was younger! You’re the best one I’ve seen to date! How do they find such good impersonators?”
“Impersonator? Constable, do you impugn I am not the true article? I am…”
“He’s the best dern character actor this side of the Allegheny’s! Why, he’s been playin’ ol’ ‘Honest Abe’ since we was knee high, officer!” I jumped in to save Mr. Lincoln any unwanted embarrassment. He was quick to catch on.
“Like my niece so eloquently stated, constable, I…am…an actor!” Abraham declared as he gracefully put his hand into his coat Napoleon style. “Now if you will excuse us, sir, my niece seeks immediate relief! Good day, constable! Come along girls.”
Abraham Lincoln took my and Mary’s hand in his and led our group back to the front of the huge building and politely opened the door for us.
“Good show, sir!” Mina congratulated the President as we stopped just inside. “I wouldn’t think that someone who has a reputation for ‘honesty’ would improvise so quickly.”
“My dear Mina, I stake my reputation on that quality, but I must also remind you that I am still a politician and as such I must be quick on any given opportunities!” He chuckled warmly.
“Alex? I really do have to go!” Corrine said quietly as she looked around sheepishly. “Do I really need to buy a ticket to use the head?”
I looked at her in disbelief.
“No, seriously, Skipper, I have a red indicator on my HUD that says ‘Recycling System Offline’! I’d rather not risk it!” She warned with pleading eyes.
This is all I needed- technology breakdown!
“What is a ‘hud’ if I may be so bold, Alexandra, and what is a recycling system?”
“The H.U.D. or ‘Heads-Up-Display’, is how we control our garments, sir. It provides operational information about every system incorporated into it and allows us to control its many features- such as changing its appearance as I demonstrated earlier. The Recycling System allows us to forego local…um, sanitary conditions.” I explained while being cautious of unwanted observers.
“Where is this HUD you speak of, Alexandra? I wish to experience it firsthand.” Mary Lincoln asked.
“I’m sorry, ma’am, but your garment is a slave to be controlled by one of ours. It lacks the neural interface necessary to display a HUD in your mind.” I answered, but immediately learned of my mistake.
“Slave? I am wearing a slave?” Mary Lincoln grimaced.
“Not in the context you’re thinking about, ma’am- I’m sorry! As technology has progressed, we have redefined some of the more controversial terms of your time. In the world of computers a term like slave and master denote which device has direct control and which waits its turn to communicate.”
“Computers, you say? I once read about a scholar, Babbage I think the name was- he wrote something about a computer a few years ago.” Mr. Lincoln cradled his face in his hand while trying to recall the memory.
“Skipper.”
“Alexandra, couldn’t Miss Jacquelyn show us a vision of this HUD with her gift?” Mary inquired with curiosity.
“Skipper.”
“I don’t see why not! She’s always trying to show off anyway. Jack show them you’re HUD, plea…?”
By the look on the Lincolns’ faces I could tell Jack was already at work.
“Skipper.”
“That is truly miraculous! And when will these marvels come into existence, Alexandra?” He asked intrigued by what he saw.
“The computer doesn’t really appear as a viable technology for another ninety-five years. Relative to your own time, Mr. President.”
“Skipper!”
“What, Corrine- oh!”
“Do I have to buy a ticket, Alex?”
I blushed.
“Mr. President, ladies, this will only take a moment!” I rolled my eyes as I took Corrine’s hand. “No, Miss Masterson! Not while I’m still the Empress!” I declared as I took one final glance around us.
“There, now that another incident has been averted, shall we take in the marvels of Chicago’s World Fair?”
“But you didn’t go anywhere, Alexandra! Or did you?” A surprised Mr. Lincoln posed with an eyebrow raised.
“Ah, the wonders of time travel, sir!” I smiled brightly.
“You two went back to base, didn’t you? You also got Randi to repair her suit, didn’t you? Alex, had I known you were going to go that far, I would have tagged along! I dislike the use of chamber pots and outhouses very much!” Emily complained then looked at the Lincolns. “No offence, Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln.”
“None taken, Miss Emily. I would opt for more sanitary conveniences myself if they existed. I’m sure Mary would agree also.”
Mrs. Lincoln looked at me with a hopeful, yet needy expression. “If you could be ever so kind, Empress?” She gracefully pleaded.
“Alright. Who else needs to go?” I rolled my eyes again.
1410hrs, The Electrical Building, Chicago World’s Fair, Jun 18th, 1893
“There, now is everyone feeling better?” I asked sarcastically. To all passers-by that showed even the most remote attention to our group, we had just been standing there for a few minutes.
For me, twelve hours had passed as I made three trips back to Atlantis-Minor for repairs and ‘potty breaks’. Mr. Lincoln had been the only person to hold his continence.
We spent the remaining daylight trekking across the fairgrounds investigating the architecture and the innovations contained in the various buildings. Dusk was approaching when we finally took a break and sat down to each enjoy a waffle cone of ice cream.
The modest bustle of our dresses made the ornate wooden benches a little uncomfortable, but I was willing to trade my slightly sidesaddle position for the agony assaulting my brain from those three-inch heeled Granny boots!
“So ladies fashions have gone from barely comfortable to miserably uncomfortable in the matter of thirty years? Is there a reason for this, Alexandra?” Mary Lincoln asked as she removed one boot to rub her foot.
“Our researcher took some liberties, ma’am.” I looked to the next bench- at Mina before apologizing. “I am deeply sorry that they proved so difficult, ma’am.”
“You should try the sadistic four and five inch contraptions they wear in the nineteen-seventies, ma’am!” Jack added, raising both thin, but well-kept eyebrows. “Mary Shelly couldn’t have written better torture devices for her monster!”
I laughed at her analogy and almost lost my ice cream as I recalled one of my future self’s memories of something called a ‘Disco’.
“Mr. Lincoln!” Someone shouted from a fair distance away. The President looked up in shock. He looked at me, the question quite evident on his face.
I shook my head no.
“I say, Mr. Lincoln?” The tenor voice called out again. It had a noticeable British accent.
“Bloody hell!” Mina gasped as she quickly lowered her head to hide behind the wide quilted brim of her hat.
The man drew nearer. “Mr. Lincoln? It is you! Sir, are you not appearing in tonight’s pageant?” The young, slightly built, brown-haired man of about eighteen inquired.
“Alas, tonight is my night away from the stage. You see there are two of us employed in that capacity. Tonight, I am engaged in the company of my nieces.” Lincoln said courteously.
“Begging your pardon, gov, I wasn’t aware of such details. May I say, sir that you are the spitting image of the glass plates I’ve seen since arriving in this country! Spitting image, sir!” The young man bubbled.
“Why thank you, um…”
“Smith, sir. Philip Smith, sir.”
Lincoln stood to shake his hand.
“Mr. Smith, glad to make your acquaintance. Stanton…Stanton Douglas and this is my lovely wife Dolly!” Lincoln introduced Mary with a motion of his hand.
I almost shot ice cream out my nose!
“Pleased to meet you, gov, ma’am. Eh, you wouldn’t need help escortin’ these lovelies about now would ya?”
“Unfortunately no, young Philip. I’m afraid all five are recently engaged, but thank you for the kind offer.”
A bit of ice cream went down the wrong hole and I started to cough as I choked.
Emily came to my aid. “Dee? Ya alright, Dee?” She asked, patting my back.
“Went down the wrong hole is all, Amy-Jo! Ah’ll b’fine!” I responded in my thickest drawl.
“Stanton, honey, ah’m feelin’ a chill. We best head fer the rooms ‘fore the girls catch their death.” Mary Lincoln said without missing a beat.
“As you wish, dear. Mr. Smith, it was nice to meet you, but I’m afraid Dolly’s right. Their suitors would hold us solely responsible if any of them caught so much as the sniffles! We bid you goodnight, young sir.”
And just like that we all stood and Mr. Lincoln guided his ‘nieces’ away from young Philip Smith, who tipped his hat to us.
“That was bloody embarrassing.” Mina stated quietly after we put some distance between her former self and us. “Embarrassing, but bloody brilliant, Mr. Lincoln! Thank you.”
“It was the only viable solution, Miss Mina, but you are very welcome.” Lincoln chuckled.
“No help from you, Empress! I hope you are proud of yourself- nearly choking on your smugness!” Mina growled at me.
“Yes, Alexandra, what caused you such affliction?” Mary Lincoln asked.
“Stanton Douglas and your wife Dolly.” I couldn’t contain my giggling. “You’re Secretary of War, swarn political rival, and President James Madison’s wife, sir?” I continued to giggle. “It all came out so effortlessly!”
“Like I said before, Alexandra, I’m a politician!”
Emily tapped my shoulder.
“Amy-Jo? Really Alex, do I look like an Amy-Jo?”
“I’m definitely not a politician, sis. Let’s find a nice quiet place for departure, shall we?”
0012hrs, The Presidential Mansion, Washington DC, January 12th, 1865
“The dampening shield is back up, Alex.” Jack informed me as we arrived back in the Lincolns’ bedroom mere minutes after we had left.
“Thanks, Jack. It’s safe to talk now.” I said as I released the Lincoln’s hands.
“That was a very informative trip, Alexandra. It makes our work here all the more worthwhile. To have actually witnessed how great this republic becomes in the coming years! What say you, Mrs. Lincoln?” Abraham Lincoln seemed excited, but a bit teary eyed.
“Well, Mr. Lincoln, I think women’s fashions near the turn of next century have improved somewhat from today, but improvements still need to be made. The absence of a hoop is a major improvement though. Tell me, Empress, do they not make lower heels in the eighteen-nineties?” Mary Lincoln took the opportunity to voice her complaint- one we pretty much all shared.
“I’m not sure, ma’am, as I said before I relied on Mina’s experience having lived through that period. As you have seen firsthand, she was present at the Columbian Exposition in her previous handsome form.”
“I was an outright tosser.” Mina grumbled.
“That’s not true, Highness, I thought you were handsome.” Jamie interjected sincerely.
“I would have gone out with you, Mina!” Corrine added with a giggle.
“Well I thought him to be a little rude! Mina, before your Mahanilui did you always think of women in that capacity?” Jack said seriously. I could see her scanning Mina even now.
Without so much as a yes or no, Mina flushed bright crimson.
That conveyed the obvious answer quite well!
“Mrs. Lincoln, I’m afraid I must ask you to remove the dress. We cannot allow you to keep it- for obvious reasons.” I told her, trying to change the subject. “Corrine can again assist you. I’m sure you would rather apply your own makeup in the morning and not wage war against Corrine’s masterful art work?”
Mary nodded hesitantly and Corrine went to work, helping her back into her nightdress.
“Alexandra, would it be too much to ask to see some of your time as Mrs. Lincoln has undoubtedly done earlier?” Lincoln asked in curiosity as he began to remove his suit coat.
The time had come!
With much regret I gave the answer to the appalling question I had foreseen almost a month ago.
“I think I have a little time for a quick spin around the twentieth century, sir. Take my hand and be amazed.” I said with little excitement as I offered him my right hand and waited for Mina’s groan at my dramatics.
“Mrs. Lincoln, would you mind if this vibrant young lady were to escort me singularly through time?”
“Just be back by 12:30, Mr. Lincoln!” She giggled as she eyed the mantle clock with a devious smile.
“Just ten minutes for a tour? Why, we spent more time at water stops on the train to Washington!” He complained.
“I could have him back in a minute, ma’am, if that would better please you. I know this certain blonde that might have some pull when it comes to time? That reminds me. Corrine could you…um…darken my hair again, please?”
Two minutes later President Lincoln and I were again holding hands.
“We’ll be right back.” I said to everyone just before phasing the two of us out.
Lincoln’s bedroom became the bright, sunlit submarine pier just outside of CINCPAC headquarters at Pearl Harbor. Sand Dollar sat tied up, calmly awaiting her crew. Several larger ships sat anchored out in the Loch behind her.
“Amazing! This is what developed out of the Ironclads, Alexandra?” Lincoln asked in astonishment.
“These are just some of the modern designs for the United States Navy, sir, but this…this is my boat…My Sand Dollar. She’s what we call a submarine. She’s capable of cruising at a depth of five hundred feet for almost eleven hours.”
“A direct descendant of the Confederate Hunley! I’ve had secret briefs about this type of vessel, Alexandra. My we go aboard?”
“Of course, sir, but I must warn you that the compartments may be a little cramped for a man of your stature. Please keep your head down and I will transport us into the pressure hull.”
“Can’t we walk across the gangway, Alexandra?”
“To enter the boat we would need to climb ladders, sir. For that we would need both our hands. You would be visible to the people of this time period and quite possibly shot on sight as a saboteur, sir. I can’t let that happen.”
“Point taken, Captain, lead on.”
The subdued light of Sand Dollar’s deserted Con replaced the sunny topside.
“Welcome aboard Sand Dollar, President Lincoln. This is what we call the Control Room. From here we pilot, dive, surface, and control weapons fire. I motioned for him to follow me forward.
“This is my office, rack, and washroom all wrapped into one, sir. I motioned into my quarters and kept moving forward.
“Alex, was this you with your parents?” His question caught me off guard. Turning around, Lincoln held the picture of Brian, Ma, Pa, and me…the old me, in his hand.
I nodded.
“It must be maddening at the best of times.” He said calmly, in a gentle tone.
“Not so much anymore, sir. The Mahanilui sees to it that you quickly grow accustom to your new body. Not to mention that I’ve lived like this for over five years in my travels.”
“But your calendar states it is May of 1944. I thought those memories Jacquelyn shared with us indicated you all went through this Mahanilui just two months ago?”
“Relatively speaking, sir, that is true, but you miss one nuance of time travel. I can spend an almost unlimited amount of time in one or more eras and still return to the very second I left- as was similar tonight in your bedroom.”
“Am I to believe that you have aged five years in two months, Alexandra? How can one so beautiful allow herself license to grow old so fast? It seems like a wretch’s deal with the devil!”
“An extended lifetime would definitely compensate for such discrepancies, sir.” I smiled and winked.
“And you are also gifted in that respect, I imagine?”
“Let’s just say that the Empress and her sisters will see a few centuries pass before finally seeking rest, Mr. Lincoln.” The statement made me wince slightly and I looked to the deck.
Lincoln looked to the floor momentarily as if finally understanding why my expression took on such sadness so often in our conversations.
He remained silent as we exited the forward hatch into the forward torpedo compartment.
“These are our main means of protection, sir. Each torpedo carries enough explosive to break the spine of any modern ship…or rip a hole large enough to sink her. Sand Dollar has six confirmed kills to her credit in the six weeks since she was commissioned.”
“Mostly due to her commander, I suspect, Alexandra?”
“I couldn’t have done it without my crew, sir. Without them, I’m useless.” I looked down not wanting to hear what I knew was coming next.
“Spoken like a true leader, Captain, yet I sense you are fighting some inner turmoil, a war against yourself. Can we not speak openly of this, my dear? You have shown me so much today- so much of the future. One might suspect that these actions are not just coincidence, but have ulterior motive, such as to delay the inevitable?”
The calm, gentle demeanor this man gave me proved impossibly hard to resist.
I broke down and began crying. I hated myself for having to do this!
“I see.” He said after holding me to his shoulder for a few moments. “My fate…it has fallen to you, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space?”
My tears flowed a little faster and I felt him gently tighten his hold on me.
“So my days are numbered then.” He spoke quietly. “Pray, Empress will it be quick and painless?”
I said nothing, only nodded once.
From the tugging on my hair, I pictured Lincoln raising his head to the heavens searching for divine guidance. We stayed motionless for several minutes as I continued to cry on Abraham Lincoln’s shoulder.
“You have found no other alternative that preserves the union and guarantees my existence?”
“None yet, I’m afraid.” I sniffed. “There are a few that might do both, but would still fracture the timeline into another dimension entirely. From there on this timeline will plummet from one dimension to another until finally becoming too fragmented to support its own reality and collapse.” I managed to explain before grief in what I had to do overcame me once more.
It took everything I had to pull myself together enough to do what I had seen next.
“Mr. Lincoln, I need to show you something else…something important.”
“This certainly is turning out to be something of a Dickens novel, Alexandra! How could such a numbing duty fall to one so caring? Does God himself feel the need to punish you so cruelly?”
“We all must do our part, sir” I paused to wipe my eyes, “Even if that part seems ill-fitted to the candidate selected.”
“Wiser words have never been spoken.” Lincoln sighed heavily. “Shall we get started then, Alexandra? Show me what is to become of Abraham Lincoln so that I may decide the best path in assuring the reunification of this grand republic. Show me what might be should I remain among the breathing, Empress.”
“I cannot go to a dimension where the Empress does not exist, sir. I fear it would destabilize and collapse, killing scores of innocent beings throughout the galaxy.”
“Then do not go to such lengths, Alexandra. Show me, as Dickens put it, some tenderness, spirit.”
“Take my hand, sir.”
Sand Dollar’s forward torpedo room became the sunny pier front at Norfolk Naval Station. A huge gray ship stood tied up before our eyes.
“Where and when is this, Alexandra?”
“Norfolk Naval Station, sir…about 2009 I would guess.”
“And what manner of ship would this behemoth be?”
“This is what we call an Aircraft Carrier, sir; it carries several different kinds of airplanes…flying machines, and is capable of launching them anywhere in the world’s oceans. This particular ship is the USS Abraham Lincoln, sir.”
As if on cue several jet fighters screamed overhead- probably practicing formations.
I gently tugged at the President’s hand so that we could get a better look at his namesake.
Instantly we were standing on the Lincoln’s massive air operations deck. It seemed completely deserted and all too quiet.
“Where is the crew, Alexandra?” Lincoln asked as he looked around the great ship. “More over, where are the fluestacks? Something this size would surely have more than one boiler.”
“This Aircraft Carrier does not use wood, coal, or bunker oil, sir. It harnesses the power of the atom! I am told it only needs refueling every ten or so years.”
“What is an Atom, Alexandra?”
“It’s a little hard to explain, sir. Think of a reaction, like burning coal, only hot as the sun. The people of this time call it nuclear energy.”
“Extraordinary, Alexandra, but where is the crew?”
A single figure appeared in the island’s deck hatch. The woman, dressed in her work kakis clumsily staggered over to us while cautiously looking around her.
“Empress, Mr. President, please stay where you are.” My future self said in a pained voice when near enough. “I’ll come ta y’all.”
Allie seemed to shimmer a second as she apparently matched our phase.
She immediately fell awkwardly to one knee.
“Welcome to Norfolk, Empress!” She paused. “It is exactly 1205hrs July 10th, 2009.”
“I told you to stop that, sis.” I growled and rolled my eyes in annoyance.
“Welcome, Mr. President.” My future twin winced as she slowly, carefully, stood to attention and saluted.
Lincoln seemed flustered for a moment before saluting back and shaking her hand.
“An amazing vessel, Alexandra. I would like to see more, but I’m afraid I might be experiencing more afflictions to my skull if things become any more bizarre.”
“Why are you here, Alex?” I asked curiously.
“Why do you think, Alex?” She said in a tired, agonizing tone.
“That’s what I’m askin’ y’all! Why y’all here, Alex?”
“For you, hon.” Her voice took an exhausted, pleading tone now.
“Sorry?”
“I’m here ta help y’all help Mr. Lincoln, Alex.” She just about moaned!
I hadn’t noticed her hair turn gray, but it was now. When had the wrinkles appeared on her tired face?
“Ah don’t need no help! This is hard ‘nough as it is, Alex!” I growled back.
“Then why haven’t y’all told him yet?”
“Ah can’…Ah will! This is the hardest thing ah ever had ta do. Ah’m not ready.” I snapped.
“As long as ah been an off’cer, Ah known a day like ta’day would come, Alex. Ah know’d what must be done. It must be done now!”
Her hair was now white- her face…my face, ancient looking!
“Ladies?”
Alex, Ah cain’t do this! Ma job is ta perserve life, not ta play the Grim Reaper!” I cried as I wrapped my arm around her.
I felt only the slightest hint of a tingle between us.
I immediately pulled away from my ‘old future twin’.
“Why ya here and who’re ya?”
“Ladies?” Mr. Lincoln asked again, but suddenly looked between the two of us in shock of what I said.
“Ah’m you, Empress, but barely. Y’all delayin’ the en’evidible’s fracturin’ our timeline as w’speak. Ah’m y’all in twenty minutes time, Alex. As y’all have a’ready noticed our temporal bond has all but dis’peared. Y’all mus hurry and return this reality back on its proper path, Alex! Ah can only hold this here reality stationary for a few more minutes. Please Empress, ah beg y’all, continue the mission without further delay!” She pleaded, her eyes barely remaining open now.
I now noticed the dual trickles of blood from her nose. Did it take that much concentration to…?
It all made sense now- the lack of crewmen on the deck- the silence all around us instead of the usual wind, voices, and seagulls normally present on the massive deck! She…I had somehow managed to freeze time here in order to right what I had obviously failed to do the first time! I was here as a warning to myself and I was now paying the price for my initial procrastination- for my following my feelings!
“Thank you, Empress! I owe you for this!” I said quickly as I refocused on our next location.
She smiled carefully and nodded- her face, now many decades older than when she first appeared.
A large, dimly lit room appeared around us. At one end, a black cloth draped casket sat on an elevated platform several feet above the great room’s floor. Black cloth and matching crepe draped the walls around us- effectively hiding all windows and mirrors about the room- the depressing decorum only broken by sparsely placed white flowers and greenery. Above the coffin, supported on four ornate pillars, sat a domed, black cloth canopy. A white silk fluting around its base tried desperately to brighten both the room and the fifteen-foot tall catafalque. At the head, foot and sides of the casket stood an Honor Guard- twelve officers, eight representing the Army and four the Navy stood at attention and motionless.
“When is this, Alexandra? I recognize the East Room of the Mansion, but when?” Lincoln asked in a somber, but unsure voice.
“April 19th, 1865.” I replied just above a whisper. It was all I could muster given the tears filling my vision.
“Can I assume I know the esteemed gentleman before us, Alexandra?” Lincoln asked quietly as he nodded to the flower-decorated shrine. He swallowed hard.
I didn’t answer; instead I lowered my head and turned away as best I could without releasing my grasp of his hand.
“I see. It all makes sense now.” Lincoln nodded once before turning his attention to me. “I now understand how hard this was for you, child. Had I thought my end so close, I would have begun preparations earlier- though I cannot deny I received ample warnings.”
“No, you can’t!” My voice cracked as I turned back to face him in haste. “You can’t let it be known that you were forewarned- not to anyone! Not ever!” I lamented as I tried to sniff back more tears.
“It would change things that much?”
“Aye, sir!” I sniffed again, unsuccessfully trying to dry my eyes with my free hand.
Lincoln mulled things over a while.
“I want the whole story, Captain Alexandra Steinert!” Lincoln demanded, taking a large breath as he stiffened himself. “I think I deserve to know the circumstances of my own demise given this!” Lincoln said with calm authority as he motioned to the casket before us.
I felt his sympathetic, yet commanding eyes burn deep into my soul- waiting…demanding my reply- to hear the dread account of his personal endgame. Closing my tear filled eyes and taking a long breath, I began to relate the circumstances of his final hours.
“April 14th, 1865, President and Mrs. Lincoln attend the performance of the play ‘Our American Cousin’, a comedy I think, at Ford’s Theater. During the presentation an actor, John Wilkes Booth, gains access to your private box and places a single small caliber round through the back of your skull. I cannot relate to you the pain involved, but death comes at 0722hrs, April 15th, 1865 across the street in the Peterson House. The members of your cabinet and Mrs. Lincoln are in attendance as you expire.” I told him coldly as tears finally breached my tightly closed lids and cascaded down my already wet cheeks.
“And the war? Does it still rage on at this point?”
“No, six days prior General Robert E. Lee surrendered to General U.S. Grant at Appomattox Courthouse in Virginia, though word of the cessation of hostilities won’t reach the frontier for another six months. Even then skirmishes occur throughout the country as Confederate soldiers refuse to believe or observe the armistice.”
“Thank you, Alexandra. I thank you for honoring me with the truth, Empress of Time and Space.” Lincoln bowed to me slightly.
I noticed a single tear run from his right eye and seek refuge in his beard.
That one, single tear hurt me more than I could ever describe- the pain millions of times worse than being kicked in the groin! What had I just done, I asked myself? How could I live with myself after completing such a morose task? Here I was, a simple submarine captain, telling my childhood hero, my most beloved historical figure, how he would die- all while standing in this makeshift funeral parlor! How had this…this appalling task fallen to me in the first place?
As I lowered my head in sorrow an unhindered barrage of tears exploded from my eyes and fell to the hall’s floor. I could almost hear them hit.
“Captain! Come look here quickly!” I heard through my continuing waterfall of tears.
Two Naval Officers keeping station in front of the coffin hurried over the few feet from their station to where we stood. Had I mistakenly rephased us in my despair?
“What is it, Lieutenant?” His fellow officer- a Captain- asked with concern as he approached.
“Sir, they just…they…they just appeared- just now,” the lieutenant exclaimed in fascination as he reached right through my leg to wipe whatever he spied off the floor with his gloved finger. He then looked up to the ceiling in confusion after looking curiously at his fingertip.
Mr. Lincoln and I stood frozen in place- afraid to even breathe, the only things still moving were my tears falling to the ground. Both of us followed the lieutenant’s hand to see what he had found.
“What do you have there, lieutenant?”
“Sir, its water! I don’t see where it’s coming from though.” He said as he touched the finger gently to his tongue. “It’s salty, sir! Just like…just like…” his eyes widened in recognition, “it tastes like tears!”
Both men wordlessly looked back to the casket- to their fallen leader peacefully awaiting his noonday funeral for a few solemn moments.
“It’s been said that even God weeps for a truly great man, son.” The ranking officer, an Army Major-General, said softly, observing them from his station at the head of the casket. “This proves the fact! Now please return to your posts knowing without a doubt that he’s being well taken care of.” The older man said solemnly.
“Aye, sir! All our prayers must have been heard.”
“Agreed.”
Both men turned and reverently returned to their positions.
“It is comforting to know that the people of this great nation shall not forget me, Alexandra. There have been times throughout my administration I suspected that not the case though!”
“Only a small minority will cause problems in the near future, sir, but as historians dig deeper into your presidency they will inevitably find many inaccuracies and conspiracies. One of which my sisters and I defused the evening before last- just before Mary’s charity ball.”
“What happened that night, Alexandra? I was not informed of any foiled conspiracies.”
“We arrived in Washington that evening in time to prevent two men from sneaking a time bomb into a storage room directly below the west ballroom, sir. I quickly dispatched the device to some place it would do no damage after Jamie talked some sense into the two would-be criminals.”
“I see. I am indebted to you, Empress.”
“You’re welcome, Mr. President. I only wish I were able to do more.” I paused to think and to wipe my eyes once again. I was endangering the mission by standing here in the redressed East Room. One emotional slip or for me to lose enough concentration and the world would learn of the Empress and her abilities. “We need to go somewhere safe, sir. Someplace we cannot be discovered.”
The air around us went dim- almost black- the only illumination provided by a single motionless sun some distance away.
The President immediately began looking around. Strangely, no fear appeared on his face- just confusion.
“This is my private realm, sir. I come here at times to contemplate my options and decide how to proceed. It is perfectly safe here, Mr. President.”
Lincoln nodded once and seemed on the verge of speaking before again looking around him.
“This place…it seems to be familiar somehow, Alexandra. Have I been here before?”
I was stunned by his question.
“Again, I’m not sure about that, sir. Maybe at some future time?”
“It seems I have none too much ‘future time’ remaining, Alexandra! Maybe some time in the past, though I struggle to remember such a meeting.” He thought a minute. “Maybe after I pass on, most honorable Empress of Space and Time?”
By all that was right, he knew! How could he know of our abysmal debate with President Truman?
I broke down and cried again.
Several minutes passed as I tried desperately to contain my emotions.
“I’m truly sorry, sir. This is turning out to be many times harder than I ever imagined.” I apologized to my guest through lingering tears.
Lincoln nodded, remaining quiet, but continued to scan his surroundings.
“Alexandra? What would happen if, say, Mary and I were to decline attendance to the comedy?”
I paused to seriously work that scenario.
“In two weeks time another explosion, much bigger than the one we intercepted, will succeed in killing not only you, but Mary, Tad, and Robert, along with your entire cabinet and many White House staff members- two of which hold special importance to me. Vice President Andrew Johnson will still succeed you, but at a greater disadvantage with the added death of your cabinet members and other high ranking officers. Without proper leadership and diminished confidence, the Confederacy reforms in the western territories as marauding vigilante militias. Another Civil War erupts in ten years time allowing Great Britain, France, and Spanish-backed Mexico easy inroads for conquest. Your blessed Grand Republic becomes forever divided between the three invading Monarchies. The United States of America ceases to exist as a viable nation and is written off into history as ‘The Great Failed Experiment for Democracy’. The people of North America suffer dramatically as the three Empires tear the former country apart, raping its resources and labor force. Another black plague consumes its downtrodden, beaten, population. Millions die.”
The images I beheld told of horrific, almost sadistic clashes between rival militias or militias and common townsfolk or just average people competing for food- for personal survival. How could we humans be so brutal?
It also revealed another disturbing consequence.
“And all this would be brought about with but one, small, innocent decision?”
“That is one of many scenarios I have seen should you choose to neglect your attendance, sir, yes.”
“What might happen if…“
“Sir, all alternate realities where your survival is paramount ultimately result in my nonexistence!” I interrupted brusquely, my voice straining to maintain a civil octave.
“Life in this and many other universes unravels unchecked, spiraling out of control to oblivion because the Empress of Time and Space remains an unrealized dream- not even a passing thought. Why, you might not even exist if I had some previous interaction with, say, your Grandfather, or Great-Grandfather.” I proposed emotionally.
“Please, sir, I beg of you, for all peoples near and far- for the lives of my sisters, your wife and sons, my children and Grandchildren, please promise me you will go to that theater!”
I broke down and cried once more.
“Alexandra, I did not mean to upset you anymore than I already have. I merely wanted to understand the extents for which I must make my sacrifice- to what degree the world would change if Abraham Lincoln were to survive- what dramatic twists destiny would enlist. I was unprepared for such wide-ranging consequences a single decision could set in motion.” Lincoln’s sad eyes begged me for forgiveness. “Tell me, child, what affliction did you…would you have suffered in twenty minutes time had we not returned?”
I again took a minute to compose myself and ineffectively wipe my eyes.
“I was there to remind me,” I pointed to myself, “that I had a job to do, sir. That the job was significantly more important than my personal feelings or self assigned doctrine to protect all life. Apparently, I found some way to pause time- to hold it in flux long enough that I would realize my mistake.”
“What mistake, Alexandra?”
“The mistake of letting you move forward unharmed as was my intention- to possibly change your future or cause me to change it because of my own selfishness. I had the chance to save my hero- my role model!” I paused briefly.
“The stress of holding that dimension in limbo for even that short period of time was physically killing me. Did you not notice the change in my appearance minute to minute, or the blood trickling from my nose and ears? I was causing irreparable damage to myself in order to remind me…remind me about the dangers of changing history for my own frivolous wants and desires! Every ounce of energy contained in my body was being discharged to hold that single moment for me to see my folly!”
Yet again I felt the stream of tears come.
“To care enough to willingly do whatever it takes to save someone’s life is hardly frivolous or wanton, Empress. It speaks volumes about your morality- your convictions- your humanity!”
I took a long cleansing breath.
“Don’t be so quick to sight my humanity, Mr. Lincoln. Remember that I am responsible for the deaths of hundreds of enemy sailors in the name of protecting this country. I’m not, and never will be a saint.”
“Nor will I, Alexandra, nor will I. Of that you can be assured. I must admit I’ve committed many unscrupulous deeds- none of which I’m proud of- as leader of this nation.”
He decided to change subjects. “You say you have Grandchildren? How can that be for someone of your youth, or is this just one more facet of the mysterious Empress?” A tense smile formed on his lips.
“As you see me presently, I am thirty-four total years old. By official accounting- as one normally would draw from my birthdate, I am twenty-eight. I will live approximately nine hundred and eighty-three years in total, but only four hundred and sixty by standard count at this point in time. By 1956, I will have three wonderful daughters- the youngest of which born on a distant, but similar planet many billions of miles away. My third granddaughter from that blessed off-world joining will succeed me as Empress despite her protests and outright reluctance.”
“You are an amazing woman, Alexandra. To be able to see one’s finite existence yet remain sane and humble…” Lincoln paused a second. “I can see why God has chosen you to be his emissary- the ‘Empress’- for you appear the only one capable of divining reason out of such chaos!”
“I’m not sure God had anything to do with it, Mr. President. An effort to save a doomed race in another universe brought about the mistake that changed me…changed us. Simply an unconsidered, miniscule detail, combined with an effort to better that race’s survival started this whole fantastic voyage called ‘The Empress of Time and Space’.”
“Yes, but someone had to provide the muse for such an endeavor. Why not the Almighty himself?”
Could Lincoln be right? Had I…we been manipulated- designed- by someone or something from the start? I mentally forced myself to nullify those proposed questions- I had no inclination to receive those answers from my gift!
“Mr. Lincoln, we have to get you home before Mary gets worried.” I changed the subject immediately.
“But for you, time has no authority, Alexandra.” Lincoln said calmly as he raised a questioning eyebrow to me- in essence calling my bluff.
“One part of my gift answers questions I propose as thought, sir.” I closed my eyes momentarily. “Some questions should remain unanswered and unsought.”
“Oh, to have such discipline! If given the power to see the results to such questions, I would hasten headlong into them without a moment’s thought, unconcerned as to their true meaning or effect, yet here you stand before me- the ultimate enigma! Tell me, Alexandra, how is it one so young as yourself could be so wise and prudent?”
“Mr. President, since becoming the ‘Empress’, I’ve literally had my physical identity stripped from me- lost everything I held dear- everything I’ve ever loved. I nearly lost my commission, my boat, my crew, my…my usefulness! Topping all that, I’ve almost lost my life several times!” I paused to compose myself- those memories again causing me pain.
“On the other hand, I’ve been given a miraculous gift and become part of a larger family- with a larger purpose! I’ve met my children and grandchildren and whole worlds of interesting people. I now have twin sisters through my unique gift that share my memories, thoughts, and desires. We help guide each other through our many adventures- adventures required to make sure time flows smoothly. Also, I’m able to share my many journeys across this and other universes and dimensions with my sisters and friends.” I smiled with those thoughts and memories.
“Given those extremes and experiences, along with the training and advice I’ve received from my mentor and instructor, Mina Smith, I have reason for prudence, critical reasoning and above all, an open mind, yet those are of minimal importance where concern and love are involved. Without love for the countless number of beings out there…“ I motioned to the blackness surrounding us, “without concern for their well being, I might as well relinquish my gift and allow time to fend for itself!”
“My dearest Alexandra, never relent in your quest to bring order to this existence! I fear without you- as you have previously emphasized- everyone and everything may not survive. Why risk…everything? Perhaps this is HIS way of testing your fortitude and determination. Perhaps my plight is HIS way of proving that you were destined to be his Empress of Time and Space all along.”
“Ah’m no damn D’tee, if that’s what y’all are m’plyin’! Ah want no parts a’ that!” I protested, allowing my drawl free reign over my words.
“No, dear lady!” Lincoln countered, “You are many levels above that! Lest you forget, the Gods and Goddesses of myth were self-centered, greed-driven beings intent on controlling mankind for their own selfish wants and desires! Not one of them would do what you have fervently set out to achieve! You are a human- a woman- one who has taken up the titanic challenge to right the wrongs where they develop using the gifts that God has freely given. You…your sisters…you all are the ultimate protectors of our…of simply everything, Alexandra!” He exclaimed with scholarly tact.
“So now y’all think us better than God? Abraham Lincoln, the ‘Great Emancipator’, declares the Sisters o’ Kili omnipotent?” I looked at this man- President Abraham Lincoln- flabbergasted by such insinuation! “We’re nothin’ o’ the sort, sir! We all’re normal womenfolk simply tryin’ to help keep things straight, nothin’ more!” I retorted, my drawl breaking its restraint once more.
“I will not debate with you, the facts of your crusade, my dear, but you and your sisterhood are precariously far from normal by every mortal definition of the term. Alexandra, for once in the history of everything we hold dear, you and your ‘Sisters of Kili’ have the pow…have the abilities to make a difference- to actually and truly help! Humility…you’re humanity is why I position you higher than the ancient deities! Without that to conduct your route I’d consider you no better!”
Lincoln’s eyes burned with confidence and authority. I found it hard to look away until his expression softened once more.
“Now, if you wouldn’t mind returning me to my lovely wife, I will face my destiny with strength, dignity, and an unbroken faith in the Almighty. I will honor all that you have shown me and sacrificed to preserve our Republic and all beings widespread. I move forward undeterred, knowing I am doing the right thing…for the right reasons, Empress. I bid you, Alexandra, please take me home.”
The space around us brightened and became the familiar bedchamber of President and Mrs. Abraham Lincoln.
I released my charge’s hand and greeted my waiting sisters with a solemn nod.
Jack, Emily, and Jamie stared at me with concern as Mr. Lincoln drew Mary into his outstretched arms.
“What is it, Abraham?” Mary asked, looking into her husband’s dour face.
“Nothing, Mrs. Lincoln. I am sincerely overwhelmed by what has been revealed to me.” He quickly reassured her, though he did not lie.
Corrine made a move to place her open hands to my face, but I silently shook my head and forced a smile, an indication that I was content with my present appearance- rough as it was.
From off to my right, Mina nodded her approval- her fragile, reserved smile reminding me that certain details of this mission still required attention.
“Mrs. Lincoln, I hope this not too abrupt, but we must depart in the morning. Certain matters in our own time demand our physical attendance.” I announced after allowing the couple some time to themselves.
“So suddenly, Alexandra? Might I persuade you all to attend the morning meal with us before taking your leave? The cook has already been informed of such.” Mrs. Lincoln urged.
‘It’s not good to travel on an empty stomach, Cap.’ Jack thought to me.
I glanced around the room to see my sisters and Mrs. Lincoln giggling and the President smiling at me.
Apparently, my First Officer has overruled me. We would be happy to attend breakfast with you and the President, ma’am. I only request that afterwards we be allowed to return to my room in order to take our leave privately.”
“Of course, Alexandra, but Mr. Lincoln and I will no less accompany you. I have special parting gifts for each one of you and shall be very displeased if you were to deny them.” She warned.
“Gifts are not required ma’am, but we will honor your wishes. Thank you. My sisters and I will now take our leave for the night. Good night, Mr. President. Ma’am.”
I quickly motioned for my companions to take my outstretched hands and our surroundings changed once more.
“You look awful, Alex! How many days did you go without sleep this time?” Emily asked, using her gift to scan my health.
“It was a short trip, sis, only a few hours- honest.”
“So how did it go, Alex? Will he still go to Ford’s Theater?” Jack asked impatiently.
“Everything is as it should be, Jacquelyn. Rest assured the Empress has completed her dreadful task.”
“I’m feeling really tired right now so, if you don’t mind, Emily and I will take you and Jack back to your room, Mina, then we’ll return to ours for the night. I thank you all for helping me set history straight. Good night, Corrine and Jamie.” I said just before another bedroom appeared around us.
“You performed admirably, given the vile nature of the task, Alexandra.” Mina said as she pulled me into a tight hug. She seemed surprised when I failed to return the embrace.
“I’m sorry, Mina, but I’m extremely tired. I’m glad I performed to your expectations.” I said half-heartedly as I released her but kept hold of my sister’s hand.
Emily and I were now in our private bedchamber.
“Care to confide in your sister, Alex? I can see that this has really worn you down. I can’t begin to understand the extreme pressure you’ve been under. So, you want to talk about it?”
“After I do one last thing, Emily. I need to do just one…this one last thing.”
She nodded in understanding, released my hand, and took a step back.
The East Room reappeared around me- the shrine to the newly fallen president directly before me. I stood, staring at it for untold minutes, my tears flowing freely as I thought of the sacrifice this man made on my account so that history could progress smoothly- of the deep remorse I felt having to do this at all!
“Captain! It’s happening again!” I heard a voice say.
“Stay your post, lieutenant,” another warned!
I commanded my uniform to change into my dress whites and took position, kneeling directly on the floor before the ceremonial platform holding the presidential casket. It seemed the right thing to do. A strange shiver raced through me, though I paid it no attention.
“Could y’all please make sure it ain’t too painful? He’s a noble man, but like the rest of us, he has his demons and sins.” I asked as my tears began to flow heavier once more. I began again, this time a little louder. “Lord, I pray you never again bestow on me the charge you bequeathed of me today for I fear I shall fail miserably in its management and implementation! Please guard over him and comfort his widow, Mary, and their sons, Robert and Thomas.”
Standing slowly, I wiped my eyes best as I could and returned to our room- to my sister, Emily.
0112hrs, The East Room, President’s Mansion, Washington DC, April 19th, 1865
“Captain! In front of the coffin! Look!”
“I said stay your post, Lieuten…By the Great and Powerful Almighty!”
“You see her too, General?”
“How can I dismiss that stunning apparition surrounded by such a brilliant white splendor?”
“Who is she, sir?”
“I would assume an Angel from on High!”
“She’s saying something! Can you make it out?”
“Not with you interrupting!”
“Lord, I pray you never again bestow on me the charge you bequeathed of me today for I fear I shall fail miserably in its management and implementation! Please guard over him and comfort his widow, Mary, and their sons, Robert and Thomas.”
“She’s praying for him! An Angel, praying for our fallen president!”
“The Angel is weeping! Look, sir, she’s wiping her eyes! Those were real heavenly tears! I touched real angelic tears! Sir, she’s so beautiful…she…she’s gone! Sh…sh…she just vanished! Did you see that? We have to report this immediately!”
“You will do nothing of the kind, lieutenant! Honor Guard, what you have just bore witness to did not happen! A report will stand submission, but what the report will officially state is only that an unusual phenomenon of unknown origin and composition presented itself prior to President Lincoln’s funeral and viewing at the Capital. Let our descendents seek their own conclusions.”
“Aye!” The honor guard chorused in agreement.
With her primary mission complete, Alex takes care of some ‘housekeeping’ while in Federal Period Washington City.
Onward Episode 4
“Good from Despair”
0013hrs, The Presidential Mansion, Washington DC, January 12th, 1865
“Why are you in your whites, sis?”
“I just needed to do something, Emily. We need to get some rest.” I said as my dress whites quickly changed and shifted into my favorite pink nightgown. I wiped my eyes a few more times.
“You went to pay your respects!”
“After what I did to him…I think he deserves that, don’t you?”
“But he’s not gone yet, Alex. We just finished talking to him a few minutes ago.”
“I had to, Emily! I just effectively persuaded a man to give up his life to save the country he loves! I feel like I’ve become the Grim Reaper! Why did I have to do this? Why must I be tested like this?”
“You’re the only one capable of doing this and… wait, who’s testing you, Alex?”
“The President is convinced that the man upstairs is testing me- that it’s his way of trying to convince me that he chose me…chose all of us for a reason.”
“Something like that would be entirely out of the ordinary for us then, right sis?” Emily raised an eyebrow.
“I guess it could be in the realm of belief…given our gifts.”
“Ya, believable, I guess- especially if we knew someone that could transcend time and dimension, huh? Or someone that could carry off a thousand ton nuclear submarine with only her mind.”
‘Hey!’ Jack’s voice rang through our heads.
“Okay, point taken, sis. So it wouldn’t be so miraculous as much as improbable.”
“Entirely plausible would be what I’d call it, Alex.” Emily smiled at me.
“So what’s on tap after we leave tomorrow morning?” She quickly changed the subject seeing my somber glare.
“We return to Sand Dollar five minutes after we initially left. That’s what I promised Uncle Rick.”
“I thought this mission was to take twelve days, not four?”
“So I left plenty of room for mistakes and retries! I also postponed Vicksburg until a later date- ah kinda had it with the federal period for a while.” I said as I rubbed my sore ribcage as example.
Emily nodded her understanding.
“I knew going into this that things were going to be difficult so we’re just going back to Sand Dollar- to assume our normal, everyday lives.”
“No, I mean what adventures will the Empress embark on and when, silly?”
“Oh.” I paused. “We make right our scout mother’s seemingly unalterable plight.”
“You found a way to save her! That’s wonderful, Alex!” Emily said, overjoyed. She wrapped her arms around me and kissed my cheek. “Has she been able to envision it?”
“I haven’t told anyone yet- isn’t that right, Jack?” I said into the air.
‘Certainly not me! Not that I can remember! She’s still with us in ‘52, Alex.’
A huge smile filled Emily’s face.
“It’s 6AM. Liz and Sarah will be here any second, Alex. We better get our circus tents on. I think today the blue one with black trim should do.”
“I’m wearing the red and black one today! I feel like being a bitchy harlot!” I stated, as I began drawing large volumes of air to and from my lungs in preparation to have my middle crushed.
“We aren’t going to be stuck here for another week are we?” Emily asked seriously.
“What? No! I just meant that I’m still melancholy! This hasn’t been one of my happier ventures, Emily!”
“Hey, I’m here for ya, sis. You know that.”
“I know, Em, I’ll try to keep a positive outlook on things today.”
“I’ll hold y’all to that, Alex Steinert! Now, let’s get dressed before our chambermaids arrive.”
At precisely 0615hrs, the now familiar knock, the one heard these last three mornings without fail, came at our door.
“Come on in girls.” Emily invited just as my Reilly suit was finishing its task of severely constricting my midsection.
“Um…Good morning, Alex. Good morning, Emily. Did you both sleep well?” Liz asked as they both entered the room. I turned around to notice two questioning faces staring at me. Had they witnessed my clothing as it completed its change?
“I confess it has been hard to acquire proper rest while not moving these last three nights. I fear it shall require many more nights after returning home to Hartford, Liz.” I told the girls with a slight smile. That seemed to reassure them as both faces took on the normally pleasant, contented smiles we’d seen every morning.
“We’re sorry to hear that, ma’am.” Sarah said, a little discouraged by my reply. “Mrs. Lincoln required that we give you the best bed in the Mansion. Liz, she said, I want you to treat Alexandra like an Empress- a true woman of royalty!” She paused and blushed after doing a fair imitation of Mary Lincoln.
Emily let a snicker escape her lips. I gave my sister a sideways glare.
“Sarah and I are sad you’ll be leaving us today, Alex. You, Emily, and your cousins have been leagues better than any past guests here and we would be more than happy to serve you when next you visit.”
“Why thank you, girls. It’s been a real honor staying here with the President, and you two have been wonderful- in fact, everyone here has been simply marvelous! I’m sure we’ll think back fondly on these last few days.” I smiled the best I could, given what I had just done five hours prior.
“Miss Alex, may I inquire about your cousin, Jacquelyn? I pray I do not overstep my station with this.” Sarah lowered her gaze and blushed a bit.
“What about Jack, hun?”
“She…” Sarah stopped abruptly. What I could see of her ashen face as she shied away told me this was embarrassing for her.
“She what, hun?” I pressed.
“She…she gives me a pain in my head anytime I’m closer than a few rooms from her, Miss Alex!”
Emily stifled another laugh with her hand.
“She does that quiet often to us as well, hun.” I giggled with a wry smile.
‘Thanks, Alex! It’s so nice to be wanted!’ Jack thought to me sarcastically.
I noticed that Sarah quickly reached for her forehead and cringed.
‘Jack, I think Sarah can hear you.’ I thought back to her. ‘Let’s try something. I’ll ask a question and you think the answer to me.’
‘Aye.’
“Sarah dear, May I try a little experiment?”
“An experiment? What’s that?”
“I have an idea why you might feel the way you do around Jack. I would like to ask you a few questions. Don’t be afraid to say whatever pops into your head, okay?”
“You want to test me, ma’am?”
“Yes, hun, it shouldn’t hurt though. Can I try?”
Sarah looked at her friend, Liz, who nodded her approval. “Alright, Miss Alex.” She shyly agreed.
“Alright, here goes, but I want only honest answers…from up here,” I touched my forehead a few times, “no matter how strange they might sound.”
Both girls nodded.
“Okay. Can you tell me what year I was born, hun?” I asked.
‘1916.’ I heard Jack answer.
“1916, Miss Alexandra.” She immediately answered then closed her eyes and shook her head in confusion. “That is impossible, though! It is the year of our Lord 1865, you shouldn’t have been born yet if that were true.” She quickly reasoned.
I smiled.
“Tell me, Sarah, why would you say I was born into this world fifty-one years from today when clearly I’m here now?”
‘Because she’s a witch!’
‘Jack!’
Sarah’s eyes widened as quickly as her complexion drained! She raised her head and stared at me in fear.
“Tell me Sarah, what did you hear that caused such a harsh response?”
She looked at her friend and fellow maid then looked back at me, still in horror.
“Y…y…y…yyyyyou’re a…a…a…wwwwwitch?” She swallowed hard. Liz immediately followed suit hearing those words.
“And who told you such a despicable lie, hun?” I asked as I looked in the direction of Jack’s room.
‘Jacquelyn.’
“Miss Jacquelyn, ma’am.”
I thought the girl was going to pass out!
“Forgive me ma’am, I should not have bothered you or your cousins!” She turned to leave, snagging her companion Liz as she went.
‘Jack, the door if you please?’ I thought with a slight laugh.
The maids’ attempt to exit our room failed as Sarah couldn’t get the knob to turn. She was now visibly shaking- sheer terror filled her face.
‘I need Jamie over here now, Jack! Better yet, have everyone come over.”
‘Aye, Cap. Be over in a sec.’
Our two new guests had turned and were now facing us- tears streaming down their faces, trying in vain to become part of the door they had just tried unsuccessfully to open. ‘Deer in the headlights’ my future twin had called the reaction.
“Emily, are they okay?” I asked, not diverting my eyes from the two teenagers.
“Heart rate is twice normal, Alex, but they’re okay. I’ll keep an eye on them.”
A knock sounded at our door.
“Girls, we have guests, so could you kindly peel yourselves off the door so our cousins can come in?” I smiled nervously. “I promise we mean you no harm whatsoever!”
I raised my hand and gestured for them to move farther into the room as Emily and I, in turn backed away.
Slowly the two girls moved far enough for the door to swing open. Jack, Mina, Jamie and Corrine entered single file and closed the door behind them.
“Really, Empress, must you continually frighten the indigenous population?” Mina shook her head as she spoke.
“Y…y…yyyyou…” Sarah choked out quietly.
“I’m what, hun? Speak up, I won’t bite.”
“Y…y…yyyyou…yyyyou really…really are an…an Empress?”
“So my sisters claim, but I assure you both that we are not witches…not in any way, shape, or form, girls.”
Alex, Liz is about to pass out, better go easy.” Emily warned.
“Jamie, they both need to calm down.” I said, looking to her.
“Okay, Alex. Girls,” Jamie looked directly at the two quivering teens, “I really need you to calm down. The Empress has no intentions of harming either one of you!”
The fear drained from the two teenaged faces and the girls’ eye’s frantically looked around at us for the reason.
“That’s better. Girls, I have no reason to hurt either of you, nor am I intent on harming anyone else. Sarah,” I looked directly at her, “I believe you asked me why Jack here causes you pain when near? I am merely providing the answer. Would you like to know that answer?” I asked as I smiled.
The girl nodded once, but remained silent and stationary.
“Okay. Jack is what we call a telepath- a person who can read someone’s thoughts and even talk to them in their mind.” I paused to see if they understood. “I believe that you have a similar gift, Sarah. I’m also sure that Liz can hear you in her mind as well… that you two can talk to each other. Am I corrct?”
Both slowly gave a nod.
“Good, that means that everyone in this room has special gifts.”
I slowly approached the two teens and gently put my hand on Sarah’s shoulder.
She flinched sharply at my touch.
“Please relax, hun, I only want to offer you two a seat on the bed, so if you would do so, I can continue with my explanation.”
With a look of distrust, both girls slowly, cautiously, sat themselves on the bed.
“Girls,” I began, “we are travelers. Not the usual kind that you would normally expect though. Sarah, the date of my birth that you heard in your mind is indeed correct. I was born August 7th, 1916. You see, where Jack has the gift of reading minds, I have the gift of travel…time travel.”
“Y…y…yyyyou…aren’t…wwwwitches?” Liz bravely inquired.
“Hardly!” I chuckled, “Though in certain cultures and time periods I could see how our gifts would be misinterpreted- just as you have misinterpreted us.
“Alex, why are we revealing ourselves to these two?” Corrine asked in confusion.
“I’m going to let Sarah tell you for herself. Sarah, would you care to share with us your last name, hun?”
The girl’s eyes now started to sequence around to each of us one at a time. “GGGGoode. S…S…SSSSSSarah G…G…GGGGGGoode.” She stuttered out.
“Nooo! But I thought Sarah Goode lived…” Corrine blurted out before I stopped her.
“An ancestor, Corrine. Isn’t that right, hun?”
Sarah nodded.
“She has been told that she is named after a relative who lived in Massachusetts two hundred years ago, ma’am.” Liz again gallantly spoke for her friend.
“She seems to have also inherited the family gift, Liz.” I said as I tried to lean over and look in the girl’s eyes. The tight confinement of my corset and sheer volume of my dress made even half the distance impossible. I silently cursed this era’s styles as I stood back up!
“Do you mind if I change into something a little less…confining, girls?” I paused just after I brought my HUD online. “Now, what you are about to see may frighten you, but in no way is it any more magic than the telegraph.”
I selected my denim jeans, a pink short-sleeved ‘T’, bra, bikini britches, pink sneakers, and socks and immediately felt relief as my clothing changed.
“Wow! That feels much better!”
“Alex, we’re losing them.”
“Jamie…”
“I got it, Alex. Girls, you really should stay with us. Alex has more to tell you, right skipper?”
I nodded.
Again a sober expression appeared on the girls’ faces. Both scanned me from head to toe several times.
“How…how did you do that?” This time Sarah herself asked the question.
“This is what we wear where we come from, girls- well, not exactly where WE come from, but close.” I looked to the four corners of the room. We also have technology…machines…that allow our clothes to transform into almost any garment we choose. There is nothing magical about it. Here, feel for yourselves.” I leaned in close and allowed them to touch my jeans and blouse.
“It feels like cotton, but softer!” Liz exclaimed after cautiously extending her hand. Sarah then brought her fingers close to feel.
“Alex, a word with you in private, please?” Emily quietly asked for my attention.
“Excuse us for a minute, ladies.”
Emily and I walked over to the window and looked out over the south lawn and its beautifully groomed gardens.
“Alex, Liz has the start of a cancerous melanoma on her right forearm and left clavicle…collar bone. She has a few years at best.” Emily sadly whispered, trying not to move her lips.
“Corrine can handle it, sis.”
“I know that, but there’s more. Alex, both girls are in an early stage of Tuberculosis.” Her tone told me exactly how serious she was.
I consulted my gift and gave Emily a wink. She immediately smiled.
“Jack, do we still have the extra Reilly suit?” I asked as we stepped in front of the two, seated girls. I began critically assessing them.
“As a matter of fact, Alex, we have two. You want me to get them?”
“No, I’ll just pop on over.” I said nonchalantly just before phasing out.
Fetching the two garments and accompanying shoes, I purposely returned to a different location- behind our bed.
“Here we are.” I said as I rephased.
Both girls jumped high enough to make the bed frame groan and squeak loudly.
“Now I’d like you girls to put these on so I can take you on a little trip. My sister, Emily, will come along just to make sure I don’t cook you both for dinner, my pretties!” I cackled the last line.
“Alexandra! You’re frightening the poor girls again!” Mina chided. “Ladies, I’d change into the proffered clothing as quickly as humanly possible- before the Empress gets even more theatrical!”
Neither girl moved a muscle.
“Perhaps you are shy and require privacy? Ladies, please turn around so that Sarah and Elisabeth may redress in peace.” Mina suggested in a motherly tone. She looked over her shoulder. “You may proceed, my dears.”
After a few minutes, and with Emily’s and my help, Sarah and Liz were ready for their first experience with a Reilly suit. Both suits had been configured as period dresses, foundations, and footwear.
‘Jack, I want Sarah dressed for 2028- something more befitting a seventeen year-old of the time.’ I thought to her.
Jack nodded her acknowledgement while I concentrated on Liz’s outfit.
“Liz, do you like what I have on?” I asked, motioning to my clothing.
She nodded very, very slowly.
“Then please stand up on your tiptoes. Don’t be afraid, hun, it won’t hurt.”
I placed my hand on her shoulder and made the selection from my HUD.
A look of surprise flashed to her face as her clothing shifted and changed.
She now wore dark blue, denim jeans like mine, but her ‘T’ was a light blue and matched her bra, britches, and sneakers.
“You can put your heels on the ground now. How do you like?”
Liz was too busy examining every inch of her new outfit to reply, Sarah, likewise appeared fascinated.
“Ladies? When y’all are ready?” I said, looking to my ‘cousins’.
“I thought just you and Emily were going, Alex?” Jamie asked.
“You can stay here if you like. We’ll be right back.”
Everyone took hands after converting their Reilly suits to twenty-first century styles. Emily and I put Liz and Sarah between us.
“Won’t we be missed, Miss Alex? If we are not found at our assigned tasks we shall be punished and removed from our service at the mansion.” Sarah asked, worried.
“Trust me, honey; no one will even know you’re missing.” I smiled.
“Where are we to go looking like this? We cannot possibly leave the room, ma’am.” Liz added. “We would surely be discovered.”
I simply smiled at her then looked around my group to ensure all hands were held.
Our sunlit room became the sundrenched swimming pool area at Emily and Spencer’s condominium complex. Except for my future self and two daughters the place was completely deserted.
I rephased us.
“About time you got here, sis! What took so long?” Allie crossed her arms in mock annoyance.
Cassie and Sam dropped to one knee in unison.
“Greetings, Empress of Space and Time! It is 1100hrs, July 11th, 2028.” They said in harmony.
I pointed an angry finger to them. “Stop that this instant! You know how much I hate that!”
“Yes, Empress!” They harmonized again with devious smiles.
I rolled my eyes- both of me.
“Sarah and Elisabeth, we welcome you to the year 2028. I hope I have not frightened you too terribly.” Allie said as she took her position beside me and tilted her head in my direction.
“Sister, it is good to see you again! I trust you have recovered from your ordeal?” She asked as she wrapped her arms around me.
The now familiar tingle passed between us.
“You know the answer to that, Alex.”
“Is this real? Are we here in…in the future?” Liz asked with astonishment as she continuously looked around.
“It’s only the future for y’all, hun, my daughters and I call this time our home.”
“But you and…”
“Ya hun, we’re the same person, only ninety years apart. Is that any stranger than traveling through time though?”
A car drove up the street outside the pool’s perimeter fence. Both girls eyed the strange contraption until it was out of sight.
“It’s called an automobile, ladies- a car for short. It’s just one of many ways we get around in the twenty-first century.”
“Why do you refer to us as ladies? We are of no wealth or title.” Liz wondered.
“No, but you are more special than you know, girls!” I informed them. “Would you care to try the pool, the water should be perfect?”
“You bathe outside…in public… here?” Sarah seemed shocked.
“We wear clothing, silly girl- just not that much. My daughters Samantha and Cassandra will take you into the dressing room and help with your bathing suits.” Allie instructed.
“We must decline the generous offer if allowed, ma’am. The water appears too deep for our tastes. Our thanks though.” Liz refused politely.
“I knew you would say that.” Allie said calmly as she suddenly pulled Sarah’s top over her head.
We all gasped at what was revealed!
“My word! How did you acquire so many scars, child?” Mina gasped in disgust.
The surprised teen made every effort to cover her top. Allie stood back with her arms crossed in front of her waiting for Mina’s question to be answered.
“Before I first arrived at the Mansion, I…I required…dis…discipline, Miss Mina.” Sarah finally answered timidly with a crimson face.
“Some discipline! Looks more like torture!” Jack commented, as the air around us suddenly smelled sweet with ozone.
“Jack, you’ll get your chance. Back down, please.” Allie and I calmly said together.
Our two guests stared first at Allie and me then at Jack.
Liz pointed at Jack. “You sweetened the air? How?”
“Tell me who did this to her, sweetie, and I’ll show you exactly how I use my gift! When we return to your time, and when we find the bastard!” Jack promised the girl, in a very threatening tone.
But he will hurt you too, Miss Jacquelyn! If… you can find him…her father. We have not seen trace of him since giving Sarah up as recompense for a debt owed one of the mansion’s groundskeepers.”
“You were collateral for a bet?” Cassie spit out incredulously. “Mom, I want to go back with you! I want to have a serious talk with Mr. Lincoln about his apparently narrow ideas on slavery!”
“Oh please no! I wish not to involve our president in this matter! My arrival at the mansion predates him and Mrs. Lincoln! I was all of eight when Mrs. Pierce’s chambermaid took pity, gave me a home, and taught me my duties. Liz and I became friends my first day there. We’ve been like sisters since.”
“Cassie, why don’t you and Sam take Sarah and Liz to the showers and help them into they’re swim suits. I need to consult with your aunts on a couple matters.” Allie asked.
“Come on you two, we won’t bite!” Cassie stated as she picked up a small cloth bag and motioned for our two guests to follow. “Hard.” She casually added with a laugh. Sam followed behind in case either girl changed her mind.
I waited a minute before turning to Jack.
“You sure you can handle both of them Jack, teenagers can be difficult?”
“What are you talking about, Alex?”
“Sis, Joss doesn’t know yet. Wait till Jacki gets here. And you better start calling me Alex!”
“Sorry, sis, I got ahead of myself. Okay, ladies, you heard me, since we’re the travelers, we change our names. You know the drill.”
“That’s not fair, skip! I just got comfortable calling you Alex, now I have to call you Allie?”
“Sorry, Jane, but that’s what we agreed to.”
“I hate that name! I like Jamie better!” She complained.
“Hey you picked the name, hun. Carri, when the girls come back casually take care of those scars on Sarah’s back. Jack will then relay the locations on Liz that Emily would like you to heal.”
“What else is wrong with her, Alex…I mean, Allie?”
“She has an early form of skin cancer developing in two locations, Carri, among other more severe things.” Emily answered in her professional voice.
Five familiar faces appeared at the gate to the pool area.
“It’s about time you got here Brandon. Allie and I have been wondering when you’d show.”
“Don’t blame dad for being late, mom. I was the one dragging my feet. I’m not entirely thrilled about this- not one bit!” Young Alexander said in defense of his Pa.
Alex Covington looked at me. “He’s starting to hone the family gift, sis. He saw that he would meet her today- can’t see why though. He still needs to work on using his little mental friend.” She winked as she chuckled.
“He’ll get it soon enough. Jacki,” I reached out and pulled her into a good tight hug. “You sure you want to do this? I see some tough road ahead.”
“Allie, I missed so much not staying on Terra to raise Connie. At least I can get to do some of that with them- plus, they need a good home and a proper education. I think I can handle the occasional eruptions.” She smiled and winked once. “Besides, Randi already has official histories and documentation prepared for them.”
“As long as y’all are sure, Jack.”
Amelia had immediately greeted her twin, Emily Rosen, and her husband Spencer. Now we switched and I eagerly greeted Emily in a similar manner. James and Alex wondered off to the far end of the pool and took up residence on a couple lounge chairs- probably to talk about the latest hologames or such. Neither man seemed very interested in attending our little, private pool party.
I had a strong suspicion that would soon change.
“So I take it Alex gave you the specifics?”
“TB is easily curable these days, sis. Do we really need to offer them the Kili water?”
“If the future is to work out properly, yes. Wait until you see this, Em.” I smiled brightly.
“I’ve already seen what happens from a medical perspective, you know. I just thought the Mahanilui a bit drastic of a cure, but you’re the Empress, sis.”
“Well, I for one can’t wait to see what develops, Allie.” Spencer Rosen said excitedly as we exchanged a tight hug and a quick kiss of each other’s cheek.
“I thought you might, Spencer. Does James have any idea yet?”
“We don’t really know. If he’s seen anything it’s that he has a new friend to play games with. Allie, he hasn’t been real keen on developing or using his gift- I mean the boy’s in his seventies, I know he knows how to use them.” Emily said in exasperation.
“He’ll start to use them after today.” I winked to my sister and her husband.
“I’ll second that, sis.” Alex Covington said as she put a hand on my shoulder and nodded to the bathhouse.
The overall result of modern clothing was spectacular! Cassie escorted Liz out first followed by Sam with Sarah. Liz wore a black one-piece racer with white piping and looked amazingly fit.
Sarah wore the same style swimwear only in red with white piping. Both swimsuits tied behind the neck of the wearer.
Our Federal period teenagers looked very attractive in twenty-first century swimwear!
Both girls locked eyes on the two male adults standing next to Alex and I and instantly froze in place! Each face was a similar shade of red and displayed Alex’s ‘deer in the headlights’ expression.
Cassie immediately placed a hand on both girls and all three disappeared, along with Samantha.
“Well that was worth waiting for.” Brandon laughed.
Alex elbowed him. “That’s not what I meant and you know it, so just keep your comments to yourself. Remember, these girls were brought up in an age where women were more slave-slash-housekeeper than intellectual equals. As you may know women’s suffrage was just getting started back then and you know how long that took to catch on, dear.”
Brandon remained quiet and gave my future self a weak smile.
“Good boy.” She said, kissing his cheek lightly.
“Hey, Alex? Y‘all want to come over here and join the party, please?” Alex turned her attention to the two cousins.
“If I have to, mom,” Alexander groused as he and James stood up and slowly walked back over to join us.
“Boys, we want you to meet some people that Aunt Allie brought for a visit.”
Cassie, Sam, Sarah, and Liz appeared in front of us.
Both young males developed a sudden case of ‘stage fright’- eyes wide, mouths slightly agape, severely increased heart rate, and both drew in enough air to challenge a vacuum cleaner!
Cassie produced her cell phone thing and pointed it at the two startled young men.
“Two guys in ten-year-old swim trunks- twenty bucks. Two guys wearing thirty-year-old flip-flops- a buck and a half. Two guys seeing two really hot babes and actually taking notice of them instead of their hologame consoles- priceless!” Cassie amusingly announced as if quoting some TV or radio commercial. Alex rolled her eyes as Cassie pressed a button, making a beep.
The girls obviously noticed the boys and now four people stood silently staring at each other.
“Sarah and Liz, this is my brother Alexander, and this is my cousin James. James and Alex, meet Sarah and Elisabeth. Sam introduced them to each other, but I really didn’t think they heard a word she said.
“Fascinating! What we are witnessing is the none-to-often seen initial mating rituals of the human male in complete contrast and comparison to that of the human female! How bloody lucky we are to all have experienced this rare interaction today!” Mina monologued.
All but four pairs of eyes refocused on Mina, amazed by her unexpected sarcastic outburst- amusing as it was.
“Mina!” I gasped. “What has gotten into you these past four days?”
She remained quiet for a short period.
“I have seen your strategy, Empress.” She accused, glaring at me. Did I see some hatred in her eyes?”
“Despite all my warnings and efforts to dissuade you from tampering with my fate, you have nonetheless found cause to interfere in my future. How dare you change my expiration date and deprive me of my deserved rest?” She hissed.
“Look, must we really talk about this now, Highness? I’d like to remember this as the day my son and nephew met their soul mates, not the day my mentor and close friend, Mina, told me to mind my own business and let her die.” Alex scolded.
“Soul mate? You’re a matchmaker now, Aunt Alex?” James looked at my twin in surprise. Young Alexander remained quiet with his eyes still fixed on an equally transfixed Liz.
“Like y’all didn’t see this coming, Jimmy. You have the family gift as well as Alex here.” I pointed to my son. “Are you so afraid to use them as intended?”
“No, but…”
“No buts about it, Jimmy. I know you’ve used it in the past. What changed? What made you decide to ignore something so special?”
“I…I just want to be normal.” He said raising his voice slightly. He looked around at the others then out to the surrounding homes. “I just want to be the same as everyone else. I don’t want to be ‘special’.” He continued in a quieter voice.
“Oh, so you want to be like Mina and just allow yourself to fade away even though you still have so much to live for?” I countered.
“Empress, I have no intention of just ‘fading away’!” Mina protested.
“Oh? Then what would you call walking into Chicago the night of the great fire! I know of only three people that would feel comfortable in such an inferno and none of them would be you, my sister! If not wanton suicide, what would you call it?” Alex Covington continued for me, revealing to everyone present her clandestine plan.
Jacki and Joss visibly shuddered as they apparently were monitoring my premonitions of the event.
“Aunt Mina, why? Why would you have even thought of such an awful thing?” Samantha cried in shock.
“Apparently I’ve already had a change of heart! Isn’t that right, Jacquelyn?” Mina eyed Joss. “I have seen myself alive and well in 1952!”
“Of course you’re still alive, Aunt Mina! I was just so shocked that you had once entertained such ideas!” Sam re-iterated.
“Congratulations, Empress, it seems you have saved yet another soul. You have used what has been taught you well. We all know what will be henceforth.” Mina said with resignation.
“Does this mean we can dispense with all the dramatic, ‘Soap Opera’ type acting, Mina?” Alex asked with a slight smirk.
“This whole thing has been an act?” Emil…Amelia exclaimed.
“Mina’s unique teaching style, sis. I’ll tell you more back at the condo. Now,” I turned and motioned to our temporarily forgotten children, “Now can we get back to this pool party? Sis, what time did you reserve the pool till?”
“Midnight. Did you bring your bikini?” Alex answered.
“Got it right here.” I said as I produced the two small items from my left pants pocket.
I noticed Sarah and Liz glance my way.
“Miss Alex, what you hold in your hand cannot possibly cover enough not to be embarrassing!” Sarah warned.
“Yes, scandalous, isn’t it?” I giggled with a devious grin.
Our two young guests just looked at me in confusion.
“My sisters, I just happen to have brought enough for everyone, so let’s get this here party goin’! Jack, music if you please?” Alex Covington pronounced with an equally devious smile.
What Alex termed ‘top ten’ music spilled out of the loudspeakers around the pool area and she motioned for me to follow her to the changing rooms.
Alexander, James, Liz, and Sarah stayed stationery as Spencer and Brandon stood nearby as chaperones. The others soon joined us in the locker-shower room.
1145hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, July 11th, 2028
“So, Sarah, what do you think about the twenty-first century?” I asked as I waded over to the yet unsure teen, standing in the shallow end of the pool.
“Ma’am?” She answered with a quizzical tilt of her head.
I motioned around me. “This. How do you like all this? No cleaning bedpans, no dirt encrusted travelers? Could you be comfortable here in 2028 instead of 1865?”
“Miss Alex, this is certainly a wondrous place, but Liz and I do not belong here. All this…this finery…neither of us deserves this.”
“Poppycock!” Mina interjected. “My dear girl, just because someone isn’t born to privilege or wealth isn’t cause to deny them basic comforts and happiness. Here, in this time, men and women are held at the same level- both equal in society and the law. The centuries of women’s suffrage have resulted in fair treatment no matter what gender. Yes, the world still has its royalty, but it does not mean the same thing. So stop assuming you are inferior and enjoy this liberated era, and by all means, say what is on your mind, child. No one here would want it any other way.”
The girl remained quiet as she thought about what Mina had said.
I nodded to Carri as she walked up behind Sarah.
“Sarah, you seem to be getting a little sun burnt. Mind if I rub on some suntan lotion so you won’t burn so fast?” Carri said to our meek guest as she squeezed some white liquid out into her hand and began to apply the lotion to Sarah’s back.
With every pass of Carri Masterson’s hand, evidence of Sarah’s lash scars began to fade.
Liz, noticing the miracle as it happened next to her, let her mouth drop open, but remained quiet while watching intently. Occasionally she would look over to me in bewilderment. I simply winked and shook my head slightly for her to remain silent.
Tears began to form in Elisabeth’s eyes as she waded over to me.
She silently mouthed ‘thank you’ before wrapping her arms around me tightly. I could feel the teen quiver as she began to gently cry into my shoulder.
“More wonders are yours to experience if you’ll allow us, sister.” I whispered into her ear as she continued to weep, happy that Sarah’s back was now smooth and supple- no longer disfigured by the ugly scars of her past.
“Why would you do this for us, oh mighty Empress?” She whispered to me after a few minutes.
“Um…because I…because we can, honey- because you and Sarah can be sooo much more than common servants. You girls have gifts, not unlike us. Would it be wrong not to let you develop them- to use them to help and do good?” I asked, smiling at her.
“But we have no gift like you or the others, mighty Empress.”
“Okay, I’m tellin’ y’all fer the las’ time, hun, my name is Alexandra! Alex or Allie fer short- dependin’ on which side o’ time we’re on, of course!” I corrected her, a little annoyed.
“What our EMPRESS is trying to say, Elisabeth, is that we are who we make ourselves to be- how we use those gifts given us. You see, you and Sarah most definitely have gifts, gifts that need tutelage in order to develop correctly. We only wish to provide that education and guidance.” Mina interrupted, to my relief. The ‘Mighty Empress’ moniker needed to be stopped immediately!
From the corner of my eye, I saw the water’s surface deflect and shimmer slightly. Searching my feelings, I decided to avert our guests’ losing any personal continence.
“Alexander, I really don’t think it wise to frighten our guests anymore, so decloak if you want to talk to Liz.” I warned, keeping my eyes on the fragile girl still in my arms.
As I said that, Liz looked around in time to see my future son become translucent then tangible.
“How do you do that?” She asked him curiously.
“D…d…do…do what?” Alex stuttered.
“How do you appear and disappear like that?” Liz refined her question further.
“I…I…I don’t know. I just…I just do it. What does it matter to you anyway?” Alex stuttered more before going on the defensive.
“I think it wondrous! To be able to disappear at will like that- it’s so magical!” A slight smile appeared on the girl’s face.
“It’s not that amazing.” Young Alex blushed. He started to go translucent again.
“Oh, please sir, don’t go! I meant not to embarrass you. I simply have paid you a compliment. Forgive me for being so forward.” Liz said quickly- her head sadly tilting forward, before the boy disappeared all together.
Too late, the only sign left of Alexander was the strange shimmer of the water where he still stood before us.
Liz looked up at me then back to where he had been. Sorrow filled her eyes.
“Young man, is that any way to treat our guests? You rephase and apologize to Elisabeth this instant!” I scolded.
Alex quickly reappeared in the same spot.
“Sorry, mom, I…she…I’m sorry, ma’am.” He said with his head lowered, not once making eye contact with her.
“Alex, maybe Liz would like you to show her what it’s like to phase out?”
“Oh yes, Empress! I would be ever so indebted, kind sir!”
“Why would you want to do that, it’s nothing special? I do it all the time.” Alex asked, confused by such a simple act.
“Alex, Elisabeth has never experienced what you, your sisters, or I consider mundane. Just phase the two of you out and walk through a couple of your aunts then rephase. I’m sure she would be thrilled by that?” I winked at him with a devious smile.
“Aw, mom!”
I glared at the boy.
“Alright. Elisabeth, you’ll need to take my hand so we can both disappear. If you let go, you will rephase…reappear instantly.” He instructed. “When…if we walk through people or things, make sure to hold tight, I wouldn’t want you to materialize inside someone. Got it?”
An enthusiastic Liz nodded her head multiple times.
Alex nervously reached out to take her hand, as did Elisabeth.
Upon contact, both teens looked first at their hands then at each other in confusion. Each teen’s face flushed instantly.
The look on my son’s face as he turned to me spoke volumes as to the status of his developing gift. Elisabeth too looked to me- her face displaying a multitude of questions requiring answer.
I simply raised an eyebrow, as my devious smile grew wider.
‘Oh, if you could hear the language! The boy swears like a sailor, Alex!’ Jack thought to me.
‘Gee, I wonder where he gets it, Jack?’ I thought back with a little extra sarcasm.
Instantly Alex and Liz vanished. Two distinct shimmers could be seen moving away from me- to the steps close by. Each shimmer diminished until gone completely as the two teenagers apparently left the water.
“Fell for each other completely, Allie?” Spencer asked quietly after swimming over to me.
“Like a stone in a pond, Spence. From this point on, Alexander makes his own future. His gift is now fully developed.”
Alex and Brandon walked over to us.
“Thank you, sis! I guess I don’t need to tell you how long I’ve been waiting for this to happen?”
I smiled even wider.
“When are we going to eat? I’m starved.” I said, changing the subject. I was now confident that both future and past would flow smoothly- well this part of the past, anyway! There would still be many missions to the far and near past- small gremlins popping they’re angry heads up from time to time.
I realized I hadn’t seen Cassie or Sam lately, asked a question mentally and received an answer just as the two appeared at one of the two long buffet tables setup alongside the shower building wall. A few minutes later, Cassie placed finger and thumb to her mouth and whistled. Lunch was served and we all left the water.
An assortment of cold cuts, sliced vegetables, condiments and two kinds of dip greeted us as we formed a line to take our turn. A container of sun tea and another with lemonade finished out the offerings at the end of the second table. An ice chest containing ice-cold beer sat on the ground beside the table’s end.
“Leave that for the men folk, girls. We have a legal drinking age of twenty-one here in the twenty-first century!” Alex Covington announced as Sarah bent down to inspect the strange metallic cylinders. Canned goods were still a pretty new technology back in 1865.
Soon we had each laid claim to a lounge chair and were enjoying our lunch.
“So, how was it, Alex?” I asked my twin.
“How was what, hun?”
“The night you brought Sandy back from DC?”
“Which time was that, sis?”
“The night of the charity ball…in January. Or, has it been too long ago for you to remember?”
“A lady nev’a kisses an’ tells, suga! You’ll just have ta find out firsthand.” Alex giggled. “I’m surprised at y’all for even askin’ sis. Y’all should have those memories already in storage.”
“Mom, do you two have to do that? I mean, really?” Alexander asked in embarrassment from where he shared a seat with Liz. The two made a great looking couple.
“Miss Alex, before, when you had Miss Corrine cure Sarah’s back, what did you mean ‘there are more wonders to experience if we would allow you’? You also called me ‘sister’, why?”
There was a rustling from Sarah as she tried in vain to see her back after hearing Liz say it was healed. She succeeded in running her hand over her lower back feeling only smooth, undamaged skin.
“How did you do that?”
“Miss Corrine healed you while in the pool, Sarah! Isn’t it wonderful?” Liz chirped happily to her friend.
The teen turned around and stared at Corrine…Carri Masterson.
Carri smiled. “Yes, sweetie, my gift helps me heal cosmetic differences such as scars, blemishes, hair length, hair color, skin afflictions, even skin tone, just to name a few. Oh, and you are very welcome, sweetie.”
“You can really do that, ma’am?”
Carri remained quiet. She showed the girl her bare finger and reached over to Jamie. She touched her cheek for a moment then removed it to reveal a cute, dark mole. Sarah’s eyes widened. Carri repeated the process and the blemish had disappeared completely.
The teen swallowed hard and took another sip of her drink. “My sincere thanks, Miss Corrine, I shall be forever in your debt.”
“Just to see that smile is more payment than I require, Sarah. I hope the pain associated with those scars has also subsided.”
The teen’s eyes widen as she realized it was indeed true.
“Why do you do this for us, Empress?” Liz caught my attention again.
Both Alex Covington and I twisted our heads around to glare at our other teenage guest.
“Elisabeth, I think you better call my mom by her given name and not that title. She gets very upset when friends and relatives use it.” Young Alexander told his seatmate.
“Sorry, Miss Alex, but why show such charity to common chamber maids?”
I thought a minute as to how I was going to explain things further and still conceal the obvious.
“Liz,” I paused. “Liz, have you ever once had the opportunity to stop doing what you are required to do for a moment and think- or ask: ‘Is this all that I am, or can I rise above my seemingly inferred station in this life and become…be something better? Do something better?”
“You mean to dream of being someone else or somewhere else, ma’am?”
“Like when we used to pretend that we were the president’s daughters, Liz.” Sarah added shyly.
Liz thought about it. “I sometimes look to the moon and wonder what it would be like to meet the man rumored to reside there.”
“Elisabeth, there is no such person as the man in the moon. American Astronauts, Neil Armstrong and Buzz Aldrin proved that when they walked on the moon fifty-nine years ago.” Alexander explained.
“A man has actually traveled to the moon, Alexander?” The girl said to him in wide-eyed amazement.
“Ya, we’ve gone to the moon a bunch of times. Mom’s been to a few planets too. It’s not so fantastic.” He said nonchalantly. “I even have a half-sister that was born on a planet named Terra.” Alexander babbled.
“You’ve been to another planet, Empress? What was it like?” Liz asked as her eyes sparkled with excitement.
I noticed both teens sit bolt upright in curiosity.
“It is no different than me sitting here with you, honey, although the scenery is a little different.” My voice suddenly responded from behind Sarah’s lounge chair.
Liz’s eyes almost popped from her head and Sarah almost gave herself whiplash turning toward the voice.
“Alex and I were wondering when you’d get here, Alexandra.” I said, rising from my seat. Alex and I walked over to our Granddaughter and each kissed her and gave her a welcoming hug. Each of us felt the familiar tingle as we touched.
“Sarah, Elisabeth, I’d like you to meet my Granddaughter, Alexandra, Second Granddaughter to Tibius, the Grand High Consul of Citadel, Terra.”
Alexandra suddenly appeared before Liz, shook her hand, and gave a Terran-incorrect welcome: ‘Hi! How y’all doin’? Call me Alex’! She then appeared in front of Sarah and repeated the salutation.
“My, aren’t we the show off?” Mina sniped.
“Aunt Mina, I’ve missed you too. How y’all been?”
Mina was too busy having the stuffing squeezed out of her to answer.
Sarah was still looking at her hand- the one she shook Alexandra’s with. “You…you…” She stuttered looking up to the heavens.
“Yup, that’s right, honey, I’m from out there!” She made her last sentence sound spooky and giggled.
Alexandra turned back to Alex Covington and I. “Mom says to say hi, Grandma. I wanted her to come along, but, well, y’all know how proper she can be. Truth is I think she’s still traumatized by her little stint as a Pixie. On occasion I catch her playin’ with Connie’s kid like she was the adolescent, you know?” She giggled again.
“Y…you…yyyyyou look just like her!” Sarah piped up again- disbelief very evident in her voice.
“A regular Sherlock, this one.” Alexandra pointed her thumb back to the confused teen without turning.
“1865? Remember?” I coaxed her to pull up the now-shared memories.
“Oh ya. OH! Oh, Grandma, I’m sorry!” She walked back to me and wrapped her arms around me once more.
“That was a horrible thing to go through. Forgive my insensitivity.”
“Hey kid, you going to change from that out-of-this-world clothing and into something a little more Earthy?” Alex Covington chuckled.
Alexandra’s clothing immediately transformed into a beautiful, pink trimmed, black one-piece swimsuit, complete with pink and black sandals.
“Is this more befitting the party, Grandmother?”
From the look on Emily and Amelia’s face, Alex and I must have both rolled our eyes.
“Miss Emily?” Sarah looked to Amelia. “Ma’am, being a physician, could you prescribe treatment or poultice for inside wounds to the head? I fear the pain of which is becoming severe!”
“How did you know I was a doctor, Sarah?” Both Emily’s looked surprised while Amelia responded.
Sarah lowered her eyes as if searching the ground for the answer.
“I…I don’t know, Miss Emily. It may have been mentioned before we left the mansion this morning.”
“You…you can read her mind? You can read my mother’s mind, Sarah?” My nephew, James asked from a few chairs away.
“No. It must have been told to me earlier! I have no special powers- I swear!”
“Grandmother Empress, these are the two?” Alexandra leaned over and whispered into my ear. “These are the two that bring love, happiness, and longevity to our family here on Earth?”
“Shhh!” I whispered to her, “That is for Alexander and James to decide. They must use their gifts for confirmation.”
“But I…we have seen this to be true, Grandma. Why keep it such a mystery?”
“Did I not teach you how to use your gift?
“As I recall, it was I that first demonstrated my gift to you.”
“Okay okay. James and Alex just needed a little push here, Alexandra. Just a little nudge to prove it useful.”
“You are ever so devious, Grandma!”
“As I recall it, you were the devious one, my little pixie.”
“Oh, you heard about that, huh?” Alexandra blushed.
“Sharing.” I sang, pointing to my head, even before I used my little friend to see that there was another meaning to her statement.
It was my granddaughter’s turn to roll her eyes.
I nodded over to Sarah. “Watch.”
“Ma’am, I didn’t know that you had experienced the Mahanilui. I should have enlisted my own gift so I wouldn’t insult you. I figured you were just a normal person and not a member of my aunt’s sisterhood.” My nephew James told Sarah. “I am deeply sorry, Sarah.”
James took the girl’s hand in his…and froze!
It was evident that James was, at that very moment, accessing his gift- really accessing his gift!
A pleasant smile washed over his face, eyes still closed, as images flashed in his mind- images of the future- of his future.
Sarah had also closed her eyes and a similar smile appeared on her face.
“But she hasn’t been through the Mahanilui yet, Grandma.” Alexandra whispered.
“Shhh!” Alex and I said together.
“Fascinating!” I heard Spencer say. Just the way he said it though, made a memory of some old TV show appear in my mind…one of Alex’s, I presumed.
“Aunt Allie! Why do you do this? I’m perfectly able to see my own future, you know.” James lamented, opening his eyes suddenly.
Sarah’s expression as she looked to Alex and I, said something else entirely.
“You knew this would happen! You knew that Liz and I would travel with you! You knew we would meet…”
“Honey, I wouldn’t be much of a clairvoyant or Empress if I couldn’t see something so blatantly obvious!” I interrupted the teen. Alex and I raised the same eyebrow.
“Yes, James, Miss Alex knew we would meet each other. She also foresaw our vows.”
“Vows?” He closed his eyes for a second. “Oh. Oh! You mean marriage?” He gulped.”Oh!”
“She has also seen her son’s union with Liz!” Sarah continued.
A finger tapped my shoulder. “Are you sure they didn’t hit the strong stuff yet, Alex?” Spencer asked quietly in my ear.
I calmly shook my head ‘no’.
“She’s already pretty impressive, Empress. How powerful will she become after the alcohol she consumes this evening?” He inquired in a whisper.
“Miss Goode will remain humble to her gift as she develops it to match Jack’s, Spencer. She will never misuse it as long as she lives, but will prove indispensible as a tutor to her many students.”
“A teacher? How wonderful, Alex! Wasn’t the original Sarah Goode a teacher also?”
“Ask Alex, I make the trip back this fall…I mean fall of 1944.” I motioned to her with a nod.
“I never did find out, sis.” Alex whispered from beside me. “We were having too much fun watching Jemma put the fear of God into those pompous…into those poor colonists. Imagine the surprise on their faces when she sat straight up after her fourth dunking and asked for more!” We both giggled at the memory. “They never could get that bonfire to do anything more than smolder before she just…poof!” Alex couldn’t hold in her nervous laughter.
“Will our Miss Goode get to meet her namesake, Alex?” Spencer shook his head as he waited, then asked his sister-in-law after she had regained control.
“As will Miss Bishop, Spence! They look remarkably alike except for height and hair color.”
“And who says history doesn’t repeat itself?” He grinned.
“You’ll never hear that from me, Spencer- never hear that from me!” I repeated as Alex and I laughed again.
“And what gift will Elisabeth Bishop receive when she wakes tomorrow morning, Alex?” My future brother-in-law asked, more out of curiosity.
“Ew! Ew! I can answer that one!” Alex chimed out like a third grader. “She receives my son’s heart!” She laughed maniacally.
I looked at her as seriously as possible without rolling my eyes. “When Liz finishes her schooling, and Jack finishes her lessons, Liz will be a first rate Mind Warrior in her own right.”
“So the two girls are more sisters than they know?” He deduced correctly.
“Especially after tonight.” I winked with a huge smile on my face.
“You really do love being so devious, don’t you, Empress?”
“Hey, a girl’s gotta have some fun, right?” Alex and I said and giggled in unison.
1945hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, July 11th, 2028
“So, are you ready to open up your presents, Sarah?” Alex Covington asked as she appeared in the archway between Emily’s living room and hallway.
“How would you know when my day of birth is, Miss Alex?” The shocked girl asked.
“Do you really have to ask that, hun,” Alex tsk’ed her? “I thought everyone here knew that today is your eighteenth birthday.”
“She’s only eighteen?” I heard James ask his mother.
Emily simply patted her son’s leg a few times and looked at me with a smile.
‘She’ll probably be thirty before Jack let’s you near her, hun.’ I thought in jest.
‘Thirty-five!’ Jacki thought back quickly. Alex and I started laughing.
Brandon, Cassie, and Sam appeared behind Alex carrying several fancy-wrapped boxes. Each handed them to our guest of honor.
Sarah immediately broke into tears after opening the first of the six gifts- two new pair of denim jeans.
James instantly wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close. “What’s the matter, don’t you like them?”
“They are wonderful! I just…I…I just never received presents before.” She sniffed before wiping her eyes.
“You’ve never gotten presents before? I thought Christmas was observed back then?”
“We do. Mrs. Lincoln made sure we all received a Christmas dinner and Mrs. Brand, the mansion cook, made extra pastries, which we are only to eat in the kitchen. Any clothes I own were made by either Liz or I using cloth bought from the millenary using the small stipend our chores provide. This garment, its…it’s so soft and pleasing in color- surely fit for royalty!” She exclaimed before holding the blue jeans with both hands, moving them closer to her face, and closing her eyes, reveling in her first real gift.
What would she do with the new sneakers Alex and I had popped into town to purchase earlier, I wondered?
All told, Sarah now had a good start on her twenty-first century wardrobe having received new jeans, several causal blouses, new sneakers, and two modern dresses. Nothing she received required the use of a hoop, hairnet, or corset either!
I noticed Liz valiantly holding a smile as her friend opened present after present.
Queue the future Empress, my Granddaughter, Alexandra, I thought.
“Elisabeth Bishop, I sense some resentment toward your sister Sarah?” She stated, appearing in the center of the room directly in front of our seemingly slighted guest. To say the girl was startled was an understatement!
“No, Empress.” She looked over to Alex and I cautiously as to ask if that were the correct way to address her. “I definitely am not covetous of my friend’s acquirements! I simply wish it were my birthday also.”
I don’t know how she did it, or whether I could do likewise, but Alexandra produced two nicely wrapped packages from behind her back- supposedly out of thin air! How did she manage to keep them phased independently?
“Happy belated birthday, Elisabeth Bishop!” She exclaimed, handing the teen both mysterious boxes.
“I venture to wonder where she acquired her showmanship, Alexandra?” Mina looked in my direction and smiled.
Liz displayed the same emotions as her sister, receiving two pairs of jeans, two nice blouses, a pair of sneakers, and three ‘T’s’…
All from one, three inch high, twelve by eighteen inch box!
Leave it to the Terrans to maximize storage space!
I think we all wondered what the second package could hold.
“This next package is from me, my mother, and my grandfather exclusively, Liz! What is contained inside is for both you and Sarah with our sincerest wishes that you both have the happiest of lives- no matter which ti…time you choose to live in!” My Granddaughter began to choke up as she handed over the next box.
Liz looked confused by Alexandra’s emotional slip as she assessed the present. She quickly opened and produced from it a genuine, golden Terran sheath dress similar to the one Alexis wore on my first visit to Citadel!
The ecstatic teen looked at my granddaughter in silence, her mouth apparently incapable of producing any sound.
“Look farther into the packing, Elisabeth, there is something for your sister too!” Alexandra prompted the stunned girl.
In total, two dresses of similar design, one gold, one silver; four pairs of matching high-heeled shoes, two matching purses, and two matching full slips were retrieved from the alien package, though I suspected it could hold twice as much. Chief Samuel’s duffle bag came to mind. I wondered if that was how they actually did it.
“This is all too much for simple servants as us, Empress! We…we do not deserve such charity!” Sarah insisted. Liz, still dumbfounded, nodded her head.
“I look forward to seeing y’all in those the next time you visit Terra. I hope they still fit y’all by then. Grandfather included a little extra feature, but I’ll let y’all find that one on your own.”
Alexandra turned to Alex Covington and I.
“Grandmother Empress, I must take my leave now. I have pressing business in Citadel, which involves a three Earth year layover and a girl named Alexia. I look forward to your next visit, my sisters.”
Alex and I wrapped our arms around our granddaughter and received the customary tingle. The information shared brought tears of joy to our eyes. In unison, we both kissed a cheek then stepped back.
“See y’all later,” were her last words before vanishing.
“You saw that, right, sis?” Alex asked me as we looked at each other.
“Yep!” I replied and noticed a large smile on Sarah’s face.
“It is wonderful news is it not?” She smiled wider.
“Jack, I think you and Connie have competition.” I glared at my future first officer. “Honey,” I turned my softened face to our birthday girl, “It ain’t nice to eavesdrop in someone’s head without permission!” I scolded. “Especially when it’s the Empress’s head! Honey, there ain’t no tellin’ what horror you might see in there!” I pictured the Arizona’s main guns going off during a readiness targeting exercise I participated in before the war started. Sarah noticeably jumped.
“See what I mean, hun?” I smiled devilishly.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Miss Alex?” Liz tried to catch my attention.
“What is it hun?” Alex and I both answered at the same time.
Emily, both of them glared at us.
“Ma’am, Alexandra mentioned that we would visit her on her planet…um…Terra?”
“You heard right, hun.”
“She also wished us happiness in whichever time we chose. What did she mean by that if I may be so bold?” She asked, shying away a bit.
“First off, hun, never be afraid to ask questions- especially to me or any of our sisters! Secondly, you and Sarah are welcome to stay here in the twenty-first century should you choose. Identities and official documentation have already been created and a proper legal guardian has stepped forward, ready to provide a home. You shall receive a proper education and, as an added benefit, experience new lands, peoples and worlds! Jacquelyn Cummins has also agreed to teach you both how to read and write should you accept.” I smiled, waiting for what I had said to be grasped. To increase the chances of my offer being accepted, I began to playback the images I had foreseen.
Sarah’s eyes became large as saucers!
“You mean…you mean we can stay…here?” She screeched in excitement.
Liz, distracted by her friend’s sudden outburst, momentarily looked at her then back at me. She seemed on the verge of crying- whether that was good or bad; I had no idea without consulting my gift.
Sarah looked to James sitting next to her. She seemed to be reading him then suddenly looked at Liz, sitting next to Alex.
“Liz, we can stay! Empress Alexandra says we can stay!” She said slightly confused by her friend’s unheard response.
Elisabeth’s expression remained dour.
“No, Liz! The Empress says we can stay! You can see Alex any time you want! Is that not wonderful?”
“I…I can?”
“Sure, hun. but your education comes first- yours too, Sarah Goode!” I reassured them both.
“You want to see…me?” Young Alex gulped in surprise.
Liz slowly took the young man’s hand in hers, answering his question.
“Oh bloody hell, you’ve gone and set me to crying!”
“Mina!” We all chorused.
“I know!” Spencer suddenly shouted. “Let’s celebrate! Alex, do you think it might be alright just this once?” He looked for acknowledgement from my twin.
“I think it best they make that choice, Spence, don’t you?”
“Of course, Empress, I didn’t mean to rush things. Please.” He motioned for one of us to continue.
“What other choice are we to make other than whether to stay here or go home?” Sarah asked.
“Whether we should decide to become one of them, Sarah.” Liz surprised us all with her astute deduction.
“You wish us to become like you, Empress? I sorely lack the confidence to receive such powerful gifts as you possess.” She looked down to the floor.
“What will Mrs. and President Lincoln say should we accept?” Liz questioned. “Who will provide bedchamber services to them in our absence?” She asked in concern.
“Are you two the only chambermaids at the mansion, hun?”
“No, there are twelve of us.”
“Then there should be no problem until two more excellent servants such as you can be found.” I said suddenly thinking about Emily’s diagnosis of the two girls.
“Consumption? We both have consumption, Empress? Is that why you offer such extravagances? Because we are dying?” Sarah looked appalled.
“Once again it’s not nice to read someone’s mind without permission, Sarah Goode! It is what got your ancestor murdered so many years ago!” I pictured another battleship salvo in my mind.
I noticed both Jacks prepare themselves as I did so.
Sarah and Liz jumped this time.
Why must you do that, Empress? Why must you picture such horrible images?”
“To teach you a lesson, sweetie! Simply because you have such a gift doesn’t always mean it’s to be used every hour of every day! Alex had your best interests in mind when she brought you here. The Mahanilui is offered to you freely and not just as a cure for Tuberculosis!” Joss told the girls concisely. “Although the Mahanilui will completely eradicate the disease, modern medicine is quite capable of also curing it. The Empress’s intentions are pure and carry no indenture of any kind.” Joss got up, walked over to her, and placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder.
“Sarah, you and Liz already have the tiny machines- we call them nanos- that result in the Mahanilui in your bodies. They are water-borne, but require a catalyst to activate. They have not and will not harm you in any way, I assure you. We girls have all consumed the tea and lemonade from earlier today and, as you can see, suffered no ill effects. You alone must choose the path ahead of you. Even though I have seen the path you both likely choose, I now leave the choice up to you.” Alex Covington assured them.
Alex and I took our seats to wait while the two girls made they’re decision.
“Miss Jacquelyn, you would allow us residence, teach us, and guard over us as the Empress has said?”
“As long as you both abide by my rules, yes.” Jacki smiled thoughtfully. Her glass, now empty of its sweet tea, rose from her hand and whisked itself out of the room and into the kitchen.
Both girls blinked in amazement of what they had just seen. Each began to stare in fear at their tentative mentor.
“You two should just chill out! I’ll teach you both how to do it when its time.” Jacki told the two. “If you’ve decided to stay, that is.”
Both teens nodded their heads in silence- eyes wide, mouths still agape.
“Should I get the hundred-proof, Empress?” Brandon asked quietly from beside Alex.
I raised a hand. “Not yet, dear, I have to hear it from both of them first.”
Jack looked around at me and winked.
“I’ll require you both to attend school with one hundred percent attendance! All homework must be completed in a reasonable amount of time. Any problems understanding said homework or lessons must be communicated to me in real-time telepathically. We all share the daily household chores equally. On occasions where I will be traveling with Alex, you both are to behave yourselves and above all- no boys or parties while I’m gone! Oh, and under no circumstances do we make public, our gifts! The general public, even in this century, will not accept us as anything other than witches- though the consequences are completely different nowadays compared to those of old Salem!”
“You no longer burn witches?” Liz squeaked.
“Pffft! Witchcraft, or Wiccan as it’s called now is just another religion. Covens meet as regularly as church services.” Jack waved off her question as nothing. “Sweetie, I’m surprised the people of your time haven’t treated you strangely!”
“I have tried not to appear any different around the guests for fear of losing my employment, though I suspect that Mrs. Lincoln suspects something is different about me.” Sarah answered quietly, her gaze falling to the floor. Liz also dropped her head. “It wasn’t until you arrived at the mansion, that I…”
“So…ladies, have you made your decision and do you also accept my terms?” Jacki pushed gently, interrupting Liz.
Sarah looked to her friend with hopeful eyes. Liz, as if listening to her blinked a few times before a smile crept onto her face as well.
Joss smiled as well. “Girls, I believe the Empress would like to verbally know your choice.” She prompted them.
“But why? She already knows our futures.” Sarah chirped out.
“Dear girl, it is simply a matter of good form to notify a benefactor of your decision! Anything else would just be rude!” Mina advised.
Both girls exchanged glances.
“Empress, Sarah and I would very much like to stay in this century! We will serve you…”
I raised my hand to stop Liz. “Hold up one sec, kids. Y’all are missin’ the point of the whole exercise. We don’t want y’all to serve or worship us.” I shook my head as did everyone present in the room but them. “All we ask is that you become our sisters, nothing more. Equal in every respect to everyone else. I refuse to be treated as a deity, but simply as a friend or relative/ Is that clear to ya both? And my name is Alex or Allie, got it?” I scowled at the two.
“Yes, ma’am.”
I raised a finger to them.
“Yes, Allie, we understand.” Liz smiled finally.
“Good, it’s settled then! Mr. Rosen; drinks all around!” Spencer nodded to me and left the room.
“Drinks? I don’t understand, ma’am?” Sarah asked in confusion.
I ignored her tongue slip.
“Of course! Girls, in order for the tiny machines to do their job, y’all have to get stinkin’ drunk!”
“But I never drank spirits before, Empress!” Liz whined.
“Then it won’t take too much to get you there, hun!” I laughed. Alex, Sam, and Cassie joined in as Liz wrinkled her nose.
Spencer arrived carrying two liquor bottles; one of which containing a worm- Tequila.
Nine glasses floated in behind him and each presented itself in front of a woman in attendance. Four cold beers floated in next and Spencer, Alexander, Brandon, and James each took one.
Alexander looked confused, but opened his quickly.
“Just this once, sonny!” Alex pointed to him menacingly.
“Girls, pick yer poison!” I smiled pointing to the two bottles. “It’s an old quote from a western...never mind, nothing is poisoned here, girls.” I added after seeing two shocked faces.”
As expected Liz and Sarah selected the less disgusting caramel colored liquid over the worm infested bottle.
Each bottle poured itself and before long all glasses had been filled.
“One more thing you two should know before the Mahanilui starts. The process will make you extremely tired. Don’t try to fight the sleep, as you will ultimately lose. Emily and Amelia will be monitoring each of you and in the morning you will wake feeling refreshed- better than you ever have.” I informed them.
“Is there anything else you should add before we commit ourselves, Empress?” Liz asked boldly for the first time in her life, I think.
Alex and I looked at each other and winked.
“No, hun, that’s it! We all made it through without a lick of trouble.” I said, noticing Corrine grimace slightly.
“You went through this Mahanilui?”
“Yep!”
Sarah downed her whiskey in one gulp like a pro!
Liz was a little more tentative about imitating her friend and began coughing with the first sip. After some encouragement from her friend, Liz downed the rest in one swig.
Another round of coughing ensued.
Before long several bottles of both tequila and whiskey lay empty about the room’s floor. Two teenage girls lay quietly sleeping next to they’re would be suitors.
“Wow, I never thought two skinny things like them could drink so much!” Jamie exclaimed.
“And Liz claimed never to have touched whiskey before! She out drank Sarah by three full glasses.” Spencer added with shake of his head.
“Mom?” Alexander asked.
“Ya, hun?” Alex and I replied.
“How much will Elisabeth change? I mean physically?”
“Her hair will change slightly to better match her sister’s, honey, why?” Alex answered.
“I like her the way she is now. I can’t…I can’t keep my eyes off her as it is.”
“Alex, you have to trust your gift, hun. I know you were able to see glimpses of your future when your hands first touched at the pool earlier. Why have doubts now?” She asked in confusion.
“Because I saw me asking earlier and just wanted things to go right, I guess. I want things to work out for Elisabeth and I…just the way I saw it.” He explained.
My twin drew the boy into a tight hug. Stretching up slightly to kiss his cheek, Alex looked to our two daughters.
“So why is it so hard for you two?” She giggled. We both did.
“It’s not our time yet. You know that, mom.” Cassie complained.
“Jack, can we get our two new sisters upstairs and into a nice cozy bed?” I asked the Cummins twins.
“Aye, cap.” They acknowledged together.
0925hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, July 12th, 2028
“I take it the girls are still sleeping it off?” Spencer asked as I joined him at the kitchen table. A steaming cup of coffee already awaited me along with four fully prepared pancakes on a plate.
“It should be any time now.” I told him before placing the first forkful in my mouth. I savored the taste as I felt the ‘feeling’ come over me. I suddenly stopped chewing.
“Empress? What is it?” Spencer looked at me with concern.
“Nothing, Spence, it’s just that my son is trying to sneak up on me. Alexander, you remember what happened the last time, right?”
“Aw, mom!” Alex appeared by the basement stairs.
“Come and have something to eat, hun, Liz will be down in a few minutes.”
“Mom? I’m nervous.”
“Why’s that, hun?”
“What if something goes wrong? What if she changes too much- that you didn’t see it properly?” The boy worried.
“You worry too much, hun. Trust your gift and your feelings…”
“Use the force, you should. See all that is to be seen.” My voice finished from the stairs to the second floor. Alex laughed at her impersonation of…I wasn’t so sure…whomever. All I knew for sure was it didn’t sound very human.
“Mom, I wish you wouldn’t do that! I never did like that character. I just don’t want her to change. She’s perfect just the way she is.” Young Alexander lamented.
A trumpet fanfare sounded in my head- sounded in everyone’s head I expected.
A loud moan came from the upstairs hallway.
“Miss Jacquelyn, why in heaven’s name would you do that when you know our heads to be splitting,” Sarah cried from the same location as the moan?
A scant two minutes after her initial decree, Sarah appeared at the bottom of the steps, wearing the long, pink, cotton nightgown we had dressed her in last evening. She was holding her head securely.
“Empress, I thought a painless morning awaited me? Never have I had such a pounding in my head as today!” Sarah said softly, using the wall for support. She slowly made her way the last few feet to the table on very unsteady legs.
“Give your body the time it needs to repair itself, hun. You should be feeling better in three…two…one.” I said calmly as I pointed a finger to her.
The girl’s pained expression cleared immediately- her eyes returned to their full brilliance and a smile burst forth.
“It is truly amazing, ma’am, thank you!”
“It was all you, honey. I had nothing to do with your healing.” I laughed. “You’ll do that a lot faster now too.”
“Maybe I should go check on Elisabeth. Maybe something went wrong, mom.” Alexander cried.
“Liz is feeling the same as I, Alexander. She will be down forthwith.”
“When is that?” He asked in confusion.
“She’ll be right down, Alex, relax.” Alex Covington reassured him with her mouth partially full. My twin had sat down next to me to engage an equally scrumptious plate of flapjacks.
“Sarah?” We heard from the stairway. “Sarah, it was most miraculous! One moment I had the worst ache of my head, the next it was magically dispatched!”
A wide smile erupted on Alexander’s face the minute he heard Liz’s voice.
“She likes you too, Alexander Covington.” Sarah told the young man- much to his chagrin. My son’s face went instantly crimson.
Elisabeth Bishop appeared in the kitchen taking her last step down the stairs, her purple cotton nightgown slightly wrinkled from her sleep. Her hair had lightened a shade or two, but only added to the girl’s beauty. The two Federal period girls now looked more like sisters.
“Oh, excuse me, Empresses, Mr. Rosen, “ Liz curtsied. “I didn’t know you both were here. Hello, Alexander, did you sleep well?”
Alexander opened his mouth to reply but only silence answered.
“Alexander, are you well? Your face seems flushed, are you with fever?” The concerned girl asked.
“Ahhh,”
Alex waved her hand at our son, still frozen in fear, “He always acts this way around strangers until he gets used to them, Liz, he’s fine.”
“I think you frighten him, hun,” I added with a giggle.
She smiled at him shyly as she took a seat between Sarah and a still stunned Alexander.
“Empress, why do I not feel any different than last evening? I thought to have my gift?”
“It takes a certain amount of time to develop, Elisabeth, be patient.”
Sarah looked to be assessing her sister the moment she sat down.
“I hadn’t noticed, Sarah. You say my hair has changed color overnight?” Elisabeth said to her sister.
“How can it look almost like your’s now?” She continued the one-sided conversation.
“I know that we act like sisters, but we’re not actually…oh.” Liz stopped as she realized she was the only one talking aloud. She instantly blushed.
“Elisabeth, would you and Sarah like something to eat? Pancakes, bacon…eggs, perhaps?” Spencer inquired, trying to dispel her embarrassment.
“Eggs would be nice. Allow me to go out to the hens and collect them, sir.”
“You just stay put. I’ll just check in the refrigerator, Liz.” Spencer waved her off. He pulled out the carton and took two eggs from it then placed the carton back into the fridge.
“You keep the chickens in that small thing?”
Spencer chuckled and shook his head a few times.
“The chickens still live on the farm. We buy them and their eggs from the grocery store. We put them in here until we’re ready to use them, Liz.” He retrieved the egg carton and opened it to show her. “See?”
An egg instantly leapt from the carton and crashed to the floor.
“I’m sorry. I just wanted to…” The surprised teen gasped.
Liz froze!
“Did I just do that?” She asked in amazement.
Sarah, Liz, Alexander, and Spencer looked at Alex and I.
A broad smile flashed to our face. A wide smile also crept onto Elisabeth Bishop’s face.
“I’ll clean that up, Mr. Rosen!” Liz said quickly as she leapt from her chair.
“No, I’ll get it, Elisabeth.” Alexander shouted as he tried to beat her to the spill. The two teens collided and both landed facing each other on the floor.
Alexander and Elisabeth began to laugh.
Spencer calmly placed the eggs back into the refrigerator and ripped a paper towel off a nearby roll. “No harm done, Liz, I’ll take care of it. You and Alex have a seat and I’ll have your eggs in a few minutes.
‘I didn’t think it would be so soon, Alex. You could‘ve at least warned us. Joss and I will be right down.’ I heard…Alex and I heard in our heads.
A few minutes later the Cummins twins joined our small group in the kitchen, taking the two stools at the kitchen’s small island closer to the sink.
Liz and Sarah seemed hell-bent on finishing their eggs and bacon in record time after Spencer placed the plates in front of them. Alexander just stared in fascination at the two apparently famished girls. Spencer grimaced a little.
“Ladies, there is no immediate hurry so slow down and enjoy your breakfast.”
“Uncle Spence is right. You two sure put the fast in breakfast!” Alexander chuckled nervously.
The quip only earned him a quick, menacing look from Elisabeth.
The girl’s plates suddenly moved away from them and rose above the table a few feet.
“Girls, in this and any other household in this century, we will not gulp down our food! It is rude, disgusting and extremely unladylike! I don’t mind how much you eat, but I do require you to eat it in a civilized manner! Is that clear?” Jacki told them in no uncertain terms.
“But we have to hurry so that we may finish our chores on time!” Sarah cried out, as her eyes remained locked on her levitating plate.
“No, girls, you don’t.” I said calmly to them. “You two have been officially relieved of your servant duties. As of now you both are free, twenty-first century, American women- free to select your own life and direction.”
“But the mansion. What will the President and Mrs. Lincoln do without us?”
“That’s up to them now isn’t it, hun?” I smiled at Liz.
“But we are indentured to them…”
“Hon, what year is this?” Alex Covington asked calmly, still holding our smile.
“Samantha told us it is the year of our lord, twenty-twenty-eight.”
“Correct! Now, what was the date when we left Washington?”
“Eighteen hundred and sixty-five, Empress.”
“Right again, hun! So, by my reckoning that was one hundred and sixty-three years ago.”
The two girl’s mouths opened wide at the impossible, but true fact.
“Hon, right now, the Lincolns really can’t complain about the loss of their two favorite servants. Pardon my being morbid, of course.”
“But…”
“No buts about it, girls, from this point in time, the Lincolns passed on over a hundred years ago. They are in no position to reprimand you- nor is any taskmaster from that era. Girls, you are your own masters from now on. Get it?” Alex interrupted as she tried to explain things another way.
Sarah and Liz looked at Alex and I for several seconds, temporarily forgetting about the two plates still hovering a short distance overhead.
“Empress, may I ask that we attend you on your return to Washington City? Sarah and I would be ill thought of if we did not settle our affairs and take our proper leave- if it be your will to return, that is.”
“Aunt Jacki, could you make it a point to teach them the proper way to talk? I’m not sure what Elisabeth just said.” Alexander asked with his face scrunched up in confusion.
“What is wrong with the way I speak, Alexander?” Liz countered with some anger.
“Sorry, Elisabeth, I just have a hard time understanding you. I have to use my gift to see ahead for the translation. I don’t mean anything bad by it.” He told her, shying away from her angry stare.
“And do you not sound the stranger to Sarah and I?” Liz shot back.
“Huh?”
“Listen kids; just let Sarah and Liz get comfortable with this century. I’m sure they’ll catch on to the local dialect in a short time.” Alex Covington tried to defuse the situation.
“I do like the way you speak, Elisabeth, I just don’t understand you all the time, I’m sorry if I made you angry.” He apologized timidly.
The anger melted from her eyes immediately.
“To answer your question, Liz, you and Sarah are invited to return with us, though not as servants, but as fully vested members of our sisterhood. I don’t want any more arguments on this topic, understand?” I scolded them, while setting my terms.
Both girls’ faces broke out in wide smiles.
“In fact, Carroll and Randi should be arriving any minute with your equipment and official documents.” Alex Covington added.
“Now, as for my conditions? What is your decision, girls?” Jacki asked, reminding them of the still hovering plates.
“Apparently it is a habit in need of retiring, Miss Jacquelyn. We will try to eat slower, ma’am.” Sarah apologized, accepting Jack’s terms for both of them.
The two plates gently returned to their owners, exactly where they had been originally placed.
“Can I join you when you go back to the civil war, mom?” Alexander asked shyly. He looked at Liz and his near-empty bowl, but refused to make eye contact with either of me.
“Hon, I’m not going back to Washington DC.” Alex Covington told our son. Sarah and Liz sighed in disappointment. “You have to ask your Aunt Allie if you can go. This has been her mission from the start.” She continued and nodded to me.
I didn’t think the boy could make his eyes so big! The puppy-dog look he was now assaulting me with made my heart break- I mean, how could anyone say no to that face? Did I have this affect on women in my previous form, I asked myself?
I consulted my gift.
“I guess it would be okay, hun, but you and your cousin best behave! The people of the Federal Period consider themselves’ modern, but are far from accepting of new things. There are strict rules young men must follow when in the presence of important male adults and especially when attending mixed company! No open signs of affection, Alexander! Ever! Do you read me, son?”
“Five by five and crystal, Capt. Steinert!” Alex barked out as he quickly stood to attention.
Liz and Sarah giggled modestly while covering their mouths.
“Alex, Carroll and Randi have arrived” Joss alerted us a full minute before the door chime sounded.
“I’ll get it!” Cassie’s voice shouted from the basement playroom. “OH MY GOD! Don’t you look fantastic! Come on in!”
We waited a few moments for our new guests to appear at the top of the steps. Carroll’s eighteen-month old daughter, Alexis, led her mother into the kitchen. The precious toddler waved at us enthusiastically with her free hand.
“Hiaaaaah!” the little girl squealed with a huge grin.
A collective ‘aaaaaaww’ echoed through the room.
“Hi everybody!” Carroll said as she kept young Lexie on a straight course, right for Alex.
“Empaa!” the child screeched as she broke from her mother’s hand and lumbered quickly to my twin, almost losing her fight with gravity in the process. Alex caught her just in time and lifted the child to her chest for a hug. Lexie wrapped her arms around Alex’s neck as best she could, a wide smile brightly lighting her face.
Opening her eyes and staring right at me, she reached out with her little, cherub-like hand and waved at me with her fingers. “Empaa!” she laughed happily.
Again, a loud ‘AAAWWWW’ filled the kitchen as the little angel continued to reach for me.
“You know, it never ceases to amaze me how children just run to you Alex!” Randi said as she finally appeared in the stairway.
I looked up from my goddaughter and froze!
“She’s in her third trimester, Allie.” Emily answered my silence from the base of the second floor stairway.
“Here sis, I know you don’t mind holding her.” Alex Covington said, handing Lexie to me before walking the short distance to embrace Randi.
Young Lexie continued giggling as she wrapped her arms around my neck.
“Empaa!” She squealed again as she squeezed my neck. The little pixie was stronger than she looked!
Cassie appeared at the top of the basement steps with two plastic garment bags over her arm and holding two large manila envelopes which she placed on the table- the garment bags over the nearest seatback. She smiled at Sarah and Liz, winked, and walked over to Jack after pouring herself a hot cup of coffee.
After prying little Lexie’s arms from my neck and handing her back to Carroll, I repeated my twin’s greeting to Randi.
“You must be Sarah and Elisabeth. Welcome to 2028, girls.” Randi greeted our newest sisters. She raised her right hand in a single, quick sweeping motion.
The microwave oven beeped; the electric stove beeped, and the refrigerator beeped! All displayed ‘Welcome Elisabeth and Sarah’ on their informational screens.
The girls’ mouths dropped wide open!
“Yes, Sarah, I am capable of controlling them…any electronic device as a matter of fact.” Randi answered her unheard question.
“And you say I’m a showoff, Allie.” Jack shook their heads.
Randi smiled and reached for the two envelopes.
“Elisabeth?” Randi said aloud and handed over her envelope as the girl looked.
“What is this, ma’am?” Liz asked as she emptied the contents onto the table after pushing away her plate.
“That, my new sister, is your life- unless you keep referring to me as ‘ma’am!” Randi’s voice turned into a growl at the word. “My name is Randi Van Pelt…Randi to my sisters, friends, acquaintances, strangers,…anybody…follow?” She said as she placed the other envelope before Sarah.
Both girls slowly nodded.
“In both packages are birth certificates, educational transcripts current to the high school junior level, health and immunization records, and even drivers’ licenses when Jacki feels you’ve earned the right. I’ve taken the liberty of starting savings accounts for each of you, giving you and Sarah a valid credit history.” Randi said as she concluded her brief briefing.
“What are those, Miss Randi?” Sarah pointed to the strange shiny bags.
“I’ll let Alex explain those, Sarah. Empress?” Randi looked at me then to Alex. “Spence, could I trouble you for some cold pepperoni, mushroom, olive, and anchovy pizza- maybe a cold beer too?”
“Um…Randi…um, its only ten in the morning, are you sure about the beer?”
“Do you have it or not?” Randi said as she pulled the frig door open and began surveying its shelves. “YES!” She shouted as she snatched a plate with several slices of pepperoni pizza on it.
“Bonus!” Randi shouted as she produced a can of beer, a tin of sardines, and carried all to the small island and began woofing down food and beverage.
“Oh ya, now that’s what I’m talkin’ bout!” She moaned as one slice disappeared quicker than I could ever make it do!
Liz and Sarah watched in amazement. Sarah started to open her mouth, but Joss and Jacki put a finger to their mouths. “Best to just let an expectant mother eat what she wants, girls- especially when the expectant mother can cause your car to spaz out from anywhere on the planet!” Jacki warned.
“I…I wouldn’t…wouldn’t do…that, Jack!” Randi said in between inhaling the third of four pizza slices and taking another gulp of beer. She popped open the can of sardines. Spencer cautiously handed her a fork.
“No, that’s why the stove, microwave, and refrigerator are all displaying ‘YUM’ repeatedly, right?” Jacki laughed sarcastically.
Randi looked back to the kitchen appliances and did a double take.
“Hey! I’m hungry! Quit making fun of me- like you never did anything like this with Connie?”
“That reminds me, Jack. That ceiling is due to splashdown sometime later this year right?” I reminded Jack with a devious smile.
My first officers blushed profusely.
Sarah and Liz looked on in confusion, but wisely choose to remain silent.
“Weren’t you going to tell them about the clothes, Empress?” Jacki retorted as she and her twin looked at the ravenous woman beside them in disgust.
“That’s right…the clothes.” I replied nonchalantly. “There’s a bag for each of you, Liz. They contain your very own Reilly suits.”
“But we already have a ‘Reilly suit’, Empress. Why would we need two?” She asked.
“The suits you traveled here in are only partially functional. These suits,” I pointed to the two bags, “are the real McCoy! Y’all will be able to access all features at will- clothing selection, communications, health monitoring, two-way speech translation, and emergency protection systems. Try not to worry about all this now, we’ll show you how to use them.” I said, giving them my own brief.
“Can we wear them when we return to Washington City?”
“That’s the idea, hun.” I winked.
“Aunt Allie, I’m ready to go.” Jimmy said as he appeared from the second floor stairs. He was dressed in his dark blue Federal Period suit, complete with a sharp-looking black, silk ascot.
Sarah gasped in surprise as she took in every inch of my nephew.
“James, we aren’t going to leave for another three hours, why are you rushing things?”
“I just wanted to be ready, Aunt Allie. I know how punctual you like to be.”
“You just wanted to impress Sarah.” Alexander sniped.
“Maybe just a little.” James admitted with a smile as he looked at Sarah.
The girl blushed immediately.
“Well I like Alex dressed just like he is.” Liz said, annoyed that first, he hadn’t tried to impress her and second, he wasn’t dressed for what she still considered appropriate for mixed company.
“Elisabeth, I’m still in my pajamas, I’m not dressed for the day yet. I thought maybe you would like to go up to the pool for a short swim…before we left.” Alexander told Liz quietly, his face ashen.
“I’d like that Alexander…if the Empress allows it.” Liz said as she smiled brightly.
“Correction, if your guardian, Ms. Cummins agrees. After all, you agreed to her rules.” Alex Covington told the teen.
“Finish your breakfast then you and Alex can go to the pool… just let me get my swimsuit on.” Jacki added.
“You’re coming with us?” Alexander cried.
“Kid, she’s my responsibility and I think you two require chaperoning…just this one time.” Jacki explained.
1345hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, July 12th, 2028
“Mom, can I talk to you a minute?” Sam asked as she entered the living room and took a seat next to me.
“Sure Sam what’s on your mind?” I agreed, touching her thigh lightly.
I’ve been running the options…and…well…I’m concerned,” she said- the fact quite evident in her body language.
“Care to elaborate?”
“James and Sarah.” She paused. “I’ve seen a rocky road ahead for both of them. Every way I try it, they won’t have the happiest relationship. One even has them divorcing with two small children.” She looked down sadly. “Mom, I can’t let that happen. You need to keep that from happening!”
“Honey, I’m afraid Jimmy’s just going to have to guide his own future. You had to have seen that? There are just some things we can’t change without consequences.”
“Mom, she’s going to out us!” Sam shouted despondently.
“That’s just one scenario, Sam. I taught you better than that. Consider not just the facts, but consider everything- everything and anything that could be brought into play- anything that can change things even the slightest bit.” I said, gathering my daughter into my arms.
“Why aren’t you dressed, Sam?” I asked, changing the subject after holding her for a short while.
“I don’t think I should go, mom. It would just require you to make another stop before returning to Sand Dollar.”
Her excuse was lame and ill thought out.
“You do realize I have to bring Liz, Alex, James, and Sarah back, right?”
Sam remained silent and returned her gaze to the floor.
“Spill it, hun. What’s the real reason you’re against goin’?”
She refused to answer me. So I decided to cheat and asked a few ‘questions’.
“This isn’t that time, Samantha.” I quietly told her.
“It isn’t? How do you know?”
“Duh? My daughter really has to ask that?”
“Sometimes, I forget who you are, Empress, forgive me?” Sam looked back up to me. Her eyes glistened in the subdued light of the room.
“Go get changed, Sam. We leave within the hour. Make sure your sister gets ready too.” I stood and pulled Samantha up with me.
“Mom?”
“Ya, hun?”
My Samantha suddenly wrapped her arms around me and squeezed for all she was worth!
A moment later she was heading out of the room, I noticed Alex Covington standing in the archway, quietly.
“How come we’re the same person, but you always seem to get the good stuff?” She asked as she smiled and walked over to me. “You don’t have to answer that, Alex, I already know what you’re going to say, remember?”
“They really are amazing you know.”
“I know, sis.”
“I guess I should go get ready.” I said, slightly depressed.
“I know it gets…crazy…sometimes.”
I nodded.
“There will be those four times- all about a year long, that I get to live sequentially- like normal people.” My twin consoled me as she gently brushed my cheek. The familiar tingle felt stronger than usual- maybe because of the sensitivity of my face.
“Is everything okay in here?” Brandon asked as he appeared in the hallway.
“Everything is fine, dear. Allie’s just feeling a little overwhelmed…it happens sometimes, as you can imagine.” My twin explained.
“If it’s any consolation, I can’t see how you keep it together in the first place! I think that’s why I find you so attractive- so exotic! Don’t forget we’re here for you Allie- we’re all here for you!”
“Thanks, dear.” I paused a second realizing my error. “Thanks Brandon, I appreciate it. Speaking of us all being here, where has Mina been this morning?” I asked.
“Oh, she, Corrine, and Jamie went down to the recreation center. They have free yoga sessions from nine to noon. They should have been back by now”
“In fact, we have been back for quite some time, Brandon Covington.” Mina’s voice said from the kitchen.
Brandon shook his head in defeat. “I knew I should’ve taken stock in a pharmaceutical company!”
Alex lightly slapped his left cheek. “Relax, dear, my twin sister and her friends will be leaving shortly. The headaches will subside immediately thereafter. Now why don’t you go down and kill some aliens while I have a little chat with my sister?”
“Yes, Mrs. Covington! Me and little Spencie Rosen will be down in the rec room playin’ ‘n watchin’ the two grown-up ladies dressin’. Hehehehehe!” Brandon said in a child-like voice as he headed out into the hallway.
“Don’t you dare, Brandon Covington! You remember what happened the last time you walked in on the girls! Do it again and no sweets for you tonight! Understand me, Lieutenant?”
“Aye, ma’am.” His response echoed from the kitchen.
I looked over to Alex and raised an eyebrow. “Sweets?”
We both began laughing.
Twenty minutes more found almost everyone assembled in Emily’s living room. Joss had already coached Sarah and Liz on the proper use of their new uniforms. They now looked quite attractive in their 1940’s Navy whites. Randi did a last minute diagnostic of the two newest Reilly suits as we waited for Samantha to join us.
This was not like her to be late, but I guess she had re-evaluated her vision of our trip back to Washington DC to see that I had glossed over some important facts about her joining us. It wasn’t everyday that you met your soul mate. Why she didn’t want this to happen was beyond me.
Sam quietly entered the room and sat down next to Cassie in complete silence, the whole time glaring at me.
Okay, so she figured it out. At least she had worked her gift to find out the real truth.
I playfully glared back at her, daring her to say something- anything at all.
She remained quiet and finally looked away to Randi and then to Carroll and her Alexis.
“There, all finished, Elisabeth. I programmed in a variety of clothing choices for several historical time periods into yours and Sarah’s suit. I also modified the heel height of the shoes and added a manual override in case you should ever want higher heels.” Randi instructed the two girls before slowly turning her attention to Mina and raising an eyebrow.
“I make one, small miscalculation and am labeled a pariah for life! Really Ms. Van Pelt, you’ve never made a mistake?”
“Ya know Mina, once I thought I did,” she smiled at her highness, “But I was wrong! Can you imagine that?” Randi barely finished before breaking into a fit of giggles.
To say Mina wasn’t amused was the understatement of the year!
I glanced over at Alex. “Must be in the firmware.” I said as I wavered my slightly outstretched, open hand.
As I figured, everyone had a good reference to the joke except our two new sisters, who looked at us like we had three eyes each. Alexander leaned over to Liz and maybe tried to explain it. She looked at him strangely then her confused face changed to slight understanding. I figured Jack had given her the reference telepathically.
After another five minutes the laughter had quieted in the room.
“Is everyone ready to go?” I asked.
“If I have to.” Sam grumbled barely above a whisper.
“So you get to meet ‘him’! What the hey, sis? I thought you couldn’t wait to meet?” Cassie asked, confused by her sister’s attitude.
“He’s a Confederate, Cassie! Why did he have to be Confederate?” She groused.
I looked at the despondent girl, my daughter, for a minute.
“Y’all know that Missourra was a Confederate state back in 1865, right?”
“You are a member of the Rebel Confederation, Empress?” Sarah’s eyes went wide.
“Apparently you were not listening yesterday morning, Ms. Goode! Did I not tell you my date of birth?”
“You did, ma’am.”
“And?”
“Miss Jacquelyn told me it was August 7th, 1916.”
I nodded and looked to my son.
“Alex, would you please tell Ms. Goode how many states now make up the United States of America?”
“There are fifty states in the union, Hawaii and Alaska being the last to be admitted back in 1959, Sarah. As of today, Puerto Rico has yet to vote on statehood. If ratified it would become our fifty-first state.” Alexander said almost mechanically.
“Thanks, hun.”
“No problem, mom.”
They made Hawaii and Alaska states?” Corrine asked in amazement. Both she and Jamie looked surprised. Sarah and Liz took notice.
“How could you both not know when the Empress clearly has awareness of such events?”
“Girls, not all of our sisters travel with me all the time. For Corrine and Jamie this is only the third time they have accompanied me- first time in this small a group. Unless they have read the archives at Reilly Research Station on Kili Island or talked specifically about American history with their future twins, they would not know. As example, you stand on ground that was once called the Louisiana Purchase- a huge tract of land President Jefferson bought from Spain. This is the city of Flagstaff in the state of Arizona- a state located halfway between the Mississippi River and the Pacific Ocean.”
“We are in the Western Territory?”
“Yup!”
“Miss Jacquelyn,” Liz and Sarah both turned to Jacki after looking at each other in surprise a moment, “Will it be possible to see this vast new land?”
“Sure, kids. It’s all part of your education and more.” Jack smiled brightly.
Alexander stood by with a confused look on his face.
“Alex,” I said, catching his attention, “Alex, think about how many things have changed since 1865- how many things have passed Liz and Sarah by- or how much they have skipped over. People of the time- especially those employed as servants, rarely traveled more than a hundred miles from where they were born, unless taken along by their employers.” I lectured him.
“Mom, I know! I just forgot she wasn’t from this time. Um,” He looked down at the floor and blushed. “Um…not that you’re not welcome…I mean…um…I want you to stay here with…um…Mom, can we go now? Please?” Alexander said with severe discomfort in his voice.
“First I want Sarah and Liz to change into some modern clothes just to make sure they understand they’re HUDs. Girls, bring up your suits’ control system and select the outfits you wore yesterday before we left Washington DC.”
I nodded to everyone to follow suit after both girls wore blue jeans, short-sleeved tops, and sneakers.
Liz diverged from the request by selecting a pair of black three-inch heeled boots instead. ‘Good,’ I thought, a girl that knows what she wants.
‘Sarah changed things up too, Alex.’ Joss- my Jack- thought to me. An image of red, silky, thong britches appeared in my head.
‘Thanks, Jack!’ I thought back as I physically shook my head.
Sarah turned red in embarrassment while Liz looked over to her curiously.
“Time to go. Everyone coming along please join hands and don’t let go until I say to do so- ready?”
Looking around, everyone nodded- Liz and Sarah included, but with huge smiles!
“Phasing out in three…two…one.” I announced.
“I don’t feel any different.” Sarah said quietly.
“That’s just it, it doesn’t feel any different, Sarah! Isn’t it wondrous?” Liz replied enthusiastically.
As a courtesy and so they wouldn’t miss anything, I announce the beginning of our temporal transit. “Commencing temporal travel in three…two…”
A sunlit bedroom of the Federal Period in American history replaced Emily’s modern living room.
“…One. Okay, everyone, make sure you aren’t standing in any furniture or walls.” I requested of them. Again Sarah, who hadn’t yet had the experience Alexander had given Liz, looked around her in fear.
Liz let out a quiet giggle.
When I was sure everyone was clear, I announced our rephasing and confirmed we were back at the White House January 12th, 1865.
“Acoustic dampening field is up, Alex.” Jack verbally informed me
“Okay, everybody, time to dawn our circus tents again.” I said, exhaling as hard as I could.
Our two new sisters’ outfits didn’t change.
“Oh! You require us to change our garments.” Liz said in surprise. She and Sarah blushed not understanding my reference to the bulky, uncomfortable period dresses.
Both girls’ outfits changed within a matter of seconds.
I eyed the two critically and shook my head.
“Girls.” I paused. “Girls, when traveling with the Empress it is customary to dress the part.” I raised an eyebrow and crossed my arms in front of me.
“We are dressed in our 1865 clothing, ma’am.” Sarah acknowledged.
“That’s the problem, hun, you’re both dressed in YOUR 1865 clothing.” I hinted as I regarded the plain, pale blue and white striped servants garb the two now wore. “I told you about this last night!”
“Last night here or last night in Arizona, Miss Alex?” Liz shot back.
I smiled at the teen.
“Very well then if this is your choice… Ladies?” I motioned to everyone else.
Immediately our clothing matched our newest sisters- except James and Alexander, of course.
Elisabeth’s mouth dropped.
“Empress! Why have you all changed your style of dress? Why do you dress beneath your station?” Sarah asked, looking around her in confusion.
“To prove a point, Ms. Goode!” Mina answered for me. “A better question to ask would be: Why do you dress below your station, ladies?”
“These are our clothes, Miss Mina. What else should we wear?” Sarah asked, not getting the clue.
I nodded after thinking to Jack and approached Elisabeth Bishop. Jack approached Sarah Goode. We both extended our hand to a girl’s shoulder.
‘OakridgeEmpress8716, manual suit override.’ I thought as my hand made contact with Liz.
Elisabeth’s HUD display appeared before my eyes. I quickly made my selection before warning her.
“Honey, you better drain the air from those lungs immediately or else this is going to hurt!” I said before triggering the changes I’d made.
Liz stood before me in a stunning crimson dress with a black jacket and matching felt bonnet complete with a delicate, black hairnet. Sarah stood next to Jack in a royal blue dress, white jacket, and black hairnet.
Corrine noticed a problem immediately!
“Alex, they look great…they really do…but…I need to make a few adjustments before we go meet the Lincolns.”
Corrine walked over to Sarah and cradled her hair, net and all. Waiting the minute, she released a new curlier style neatly held in her hairnet.
“That’s much better!” She glowed. “You next, Elisabeth.”
Corrine came over and removed the bonnet’s hairpins then the bonnet itself, which she had the girl hold. Again she cradled the girl’s hair, it’s netting too. This time though, she slowly moved her hands forward to Liz’s forehead. Her newly curled hair was now slightly darker. Corrine smiled brightly as she pinned the bonnet back in place, adjusting it a few times before backing away.
“There, all better! Now no one will be the wiser. You look like the old Liz again.” She said as she stopped suddenly. “No, that’s still not right! I forgot one important detail…” Corrine looked over both girls again. “for both of you!”
With Corrine taking another two minutes to make Liz and Sarah’s makeup right we were now ready to attend the Lincolns’ breakfast.
Or so I thought.
“Empress, Sarah and I cannot possibly leave this room in such a condition!” Liz cried as Sarah nodded.
I watched Sam, Cassie, Emily, Jack, and Mina repeat my response of drawing my hand down my face!
“And why would that be, pray tell?” I asked in annoyance. These two just didn’t get it, did they?
“We will surely be punished for our arrogance! It is considered vulgar to dress above one’s station!” Liz replied in fright.
“Sarah, can you see what I’m thinking right now?”
“Yes, Empress.”
“Could you relay it to your sister for me?”
Yes, ma’am. Liz, she wants me to remind you that we no longer serve the mansion! You serve yourself… that…you now live in the twenty-first century, not the nineteenth! If you have any doubts about it you should try moving the chair closer to the window- with only your mind, Liz!” Sarah relayed as I thought it.
Elisabeth’s face grimaced a minute. The nearby chair groaned against the hardwood floor as it magically moved a few inches.
“Now tell me if you are dressed above your station, young lady!” I gloated.
“But if we are seen dressed like this…”
“I’ll take care of it, Liz! Jamie assured her. “I can be very persuasive when I want to be, right Skipper?” She looked to me for acknowledgement.
I nodded.
“Let’s go ladies. President and Mrs. Lincoln don’t like to be kept waiting.” I proceeded through them to the door with a bright smile.
“Ah, Miss Alexandra! I was just sent to escort you to the east ballroom. I trust your cousin’s…” Our escort’s deep voice trailed off as he undoubtedly noticed Sarah and Liz exit the bedroom. Four extra people, two being men, didn’t help matters either.
“What’s wrong Gerald?” I asked, feigning confusion.
“How dare you mock…who are they?” The large floor butler glared at the two former chambermaids then turned his attention on Sam, Cassie, Jimmy, and Alexander.
“Sarah and Elisabeth mock no one, sir.” Jamie said, stepping up to within inches of the angry man’s face.
The two glared at each other for a full minute before Gerald broke eye contact!
“They are nothing but common chambermaids, Miss Jamie! This will not be tolerated! I will not tolerate this behavior on my floor!”
“Gerald, dear Gerald, these two ladies aren’t common servants, nor is our group any larger. Why would simple chamber maids dare to wear such fashionable fittings?” Jamie waited for the answer a minute. A devious smile crept onto her face. “These aren’t the droids we’ve been looking for.” She said calmly, cryptically motioning with her right hand.
“These aren’t the droids we’ve been looking for.” Gerald repeated as his eyes glazed over.
“You can go.” She continued, motioning with her hand again.
“You can go.” He repeated robotically.
“Move along.” Jamie motioned with her hand a third time.
“Move along.” Gerald repeated and mechanically backed against the wall to let us pass.
We hurried past the confused man and headed down the stairs to the East Ballroom.
“Jedi mind tricks, Jamie?” Samantha giggled as we hurried down the first floor hall.
“I got it from that movie we watched last night. Crazy, huh? Who would have thought it would work as advertised?” Jamie laughed quietly as we approached the ballroom doors.
The same doorman from two nights before motionlessly watched us arrive, yet made no move to grant us entry.
“Alexandra and Emily Scott, cousins, and escorts. President and Mrs. Lincoln are expecting us.”
“Thank you, miss. They have been expecting you.” He said before opening both doors and escorting us to the table. He looked curiously at Sam, Cassie, Sarah, James, Alexander, and Elisabeth, wondering when our number had multiplied. He made no remarks about the former servants. Apparently, he did not mix with the rest of the mansion staff.
“Lovely Alexandra!” President Lincoln greeted me as he stood from his chair. “Mary and I are delighted you and your cousins have decided to attend. Thank you.” I noticed him take count of us, yet he showed no visible reaction.
Mrs. Lincoln stayed seated. “Alexandra, we were beginning to think that you had taken your leave without saying goodbye.” Her expression changed as she saw her two spiffed up servants, James, Cassie, Sam, and Alexander.
“I see. So you have come back to take loved ones from me after all!” She declared in triumph, forcing a tight, tense smile.
A noticeable gasp escaped both girls’ mouths.
“You have found me out, ma’am.” I replied casually. “With your permission, I would transport these two to the far future where they will receive proper education, supervision, and love- not that you haven’t seen to that already, ma’am.”
“These two…” She motioned to Sarah and Liz. “These two mean something to you, Empress?” She whispered my title, looking around to see if any of the attending servants had heard.
“Yes. Undoubtedly you have observed that they have…certain talents.”
She nodded, ever so slightly. Mr. Lincoln was more outspokenly perceptive.
He smiled at James and my Alex.
“What of these two fine, young gentlemen, Alexandra? I can’t help but notice the resemblance.”
“One is her son, the other, Emily Scott’s, Mr. Lincoln.” Mary Lincoln answered with a light snort. “The relationships presented themselves immediately, my husband. Now look, you have ashened the poor boys’ faces.”
Abraham Lincoln walked around the table.
“Mr. President, may I introduce my nephew, James Scott Gregg.” I announced him as I noticed Emily’s proud smile.
“Mr. Gregg, welcome to Washington City. I hope your trip was uneventful, son?” Lincoln greeted as he shook Jimmy’s hand.
“Our travels with Aunt Alex are always eventful…in many ways, sir.” He winked. “It’s certainly an honor to meet you, Mr. President!” James replied, trying not to babble too much or seem overly excited.
“This is my son, Alexander Covington, he’s my youngest, sir.” I smiled proudly as Lincoln shook his hand too.
“Alexander, you must be very proud of your mother and of her selfless convictions?”
“Eh, she’s okay…I mean…she’s my mom, ya know?” Alex said, nonplused by the man shaking his hand.
Lincoln let out a hearty laugh that caused him to hold his gut. “Why, you remind me of our Robert! Welcome to Washington, young Alexander.” Lincoln chuckled as his hand rose to stroke his beard a few times.
“And these two lovely creatures must be your daughters, Alexandra. I can see the same drive and ambition in their eyes as I’ve seen in yours!”
“Mr. Lincoln!” Mary Lincoln exclaimed.
“Pardon Mrs. Lincoln’s protests ladies, she is the one that first breached the observation to me.” The President kissed both girls’ hand.
“Cassandra and Samantha Fleming.” I said pointing to each.
Lincoln turned his attention to me after hearing the different surname. His eyes asked the obvious question.
“I lost my first husband through…through attrition, sir.” I couldn’t help recalling those heart wrenching, very disturbing, future memories of Sandy’s last days!
“I’m very sorry, Alexandra. I should have been more sympathetic given your…special talents. Forgive me.”
I silently nodded and blinked a few times to clear my vision.
“Ladies, I welcome you all to Washington City. Please enjoy our chef’s selections this morning.
President Lincoln waved off the butler as he personally seated each of us.
“Jacob, you may start serving, sir.” He announced before taking his own seat next to Mary.
“So, tell us Miss Goode, is the family name any influence in Alexandra’s interest of you?” Mary Lincoln asked as we enjoyed our breakfast. The president stopped chewing a moment to hear the answer.
“I believe it to be a factor, ma’am, yes.” Sarah responded quietly with her eyes fixed on the plate before her.
“And you, Miss Bishop. Can the same be said for you? After all, both names are synonymous with ancient Salem.” Mrs. Lincoln asked with a devious grin.
“I was not aware of that detail, ma’am. I assumed Sarah and I were just good friends. I had no knowledge of my ancestry.” Liz answered shyly. She also refused to make eye contact with Mrs. Lincoln.
“Sarah and Elisabeth share a…” I paused a moment. “They share a common trait…as if sisters, ma’am.” I said, rescuing them.
“I wonder Alexandra, have they learned of their ancestors…” It was her turn to pause now, looking at both frightened girls, critically assessing them. “Or haven’t their predecessors arrived in Salem yet?”
Half of the people sitting at the large table immediately stared at my wide-eyed and open-mouthed reaction!
“Mrs. Lincoln,” I paused to gently place my utensils down on my plate. “I can assure you that Sarah and Elisabeth are in no way they’re own ancestors. The original Sarah Goode and Elisabeth Bishop were murdered for their misunderstood gifts despite my best intentions! My retrieval group unfortunately arrived several weeks after their maligned sentences were carried out.” I paused, recalling those future memories. I lowered my head.
“Sometimes…things…sometimes, they don’t go according to plan, Mary.” I’m not perfect- contrary to what some might think or believe. I quickly glanced toward Mina on my right.
“You will get no argument from me, my Empress!” She answered quietly with a slight snicker.
“Elisabeth?” Jack asked for her attention. “Could you ‘pass’ me another piece of bacon, please?” She emphasized the word ‘pass’.
Liz’s face grew red as she concentrated on the request.
Two pieces of bacon leapt from the serving dish- one landing on Jack’s plate, one on mine!
A broad smile replaced the girl’s flushed expression. Mary Lincoln gasped then stared in disbelief at her former chambermaid. Mr. Lincoln started chuckling- quietly at first before growing in volume. He started to applaud.
“Well done, Miss Bishop! You must teach me your parlor trick next time you visit Washington!”
“Yes, well done indeed, Miss Bishop! What else has your cousin, Alexandra, taught you?”
There was a brief moment that Sarah, Jack, and Liz looked between each other as if having a silent conversation. Mary observed carefully.
“Nothing more as of yet, ma’am.” Liz answered demurely.
“Is that so?” She finished chewing then continued. “The silence of your private three-way conversation was most deafening, my dear.” Mrs. Lincoln countered deviously.
“So, rumor of young Sarah’s talents also extend to her friend Elisabeth. I now see why you have taken notice of these two, Alexandra. You…you will teach them patience, morals and responsibility, I presume?”
“Yes, Mr. President, I will instruct them on the proper use of their gifts, when to use them and on whom.” Jack answered instead, with confidence.
“Sarah and Liz will be well taken care of, sir. You have my word on that.” I added.
Mary and Abraham exchanged glances before smiling and nodding at each other.
“Then it is settled! Sarah Goode and Elisabeth Bishop, Mrs. Lincoln and I are saddened to inform you that your services here at the mansion have matured. We both hope you find happiness and enlightenment on your journeys through life. Heed well Alexandra’s wisdom and kindness. Learn well, everything Miss Cummins has to teach and by all means never forget your selves! To forget one’s self is to proclaim surrender to an adversary! It is a show of moral weakness, and you dear Sarah, dear Elisabeth, appear far from powerless! We entrust to you both our best wishes!”
The two girls began to cry. James drew Sarah to his shoulder as Alexander guided Liz to his.
President and Mrs. Lincoln watched the two couples for a few minutes before Mr. Lincoln asked a strange question.
“Empress?” He said quietly. “Where the girls will live, have they still a postal system there?”
“The United States Postal service is still in existence, sir, though much condensed. Why?” I asked as I narrowed my eyes.
“I would request a date and the postal address for the residence of Miss Cummins.”
“Mr. President, they are to live with Jack in the twenty-first century, 2028 to be exact. I doubt it possible for your correspondence to reach them. As far as I know the postal system has never been capable of timely delivery.”
Sam and Cassie covered their mouths trying to conceal their snickering.
“All I require is the address, Alexandra. Leave the rest to the President!”
“Aye, sir. Right away.”
I produced a blank piece of paper and an ink pen from my jacket’s concealed inner pocket.
Jack relayed her mailing address in 2028 to me as I wrote it down. Abraham and Mary Lincoln stared at the device in my hand.
“I humbly request your future address as well, Empress.” He added quietly.
I added Alex Covington’s address and handed the paper over to him with some resistance.
“I assure you, Empress, that this information goes no further! Your anonymity follows me to the grave.” He said stoically.
“Mr. President, we both know that is not the truth. I hope you spelled my maiden name, Steinert, correctly when you entered it into the Presidential Diary late last night?”
The table suddenly quieted.
“How could you possibly know that, my dear?” Lincoln asked. “I didn’t reveal that to anyone, not even Mary!”
“You told me, sir.” I looked down to the table again. “In another place…another…another time.” I said sadly.
“Oh. I see.” He replied, equally saddened.
“Sir, I’m afraid we must be on our way.” I said, noticing the wait staff immediately approaching as they heard. “We have tickets to catch the noon train north.”
“Then may we accompany you and your cousins to your rooms, Alexandra?” Mrs. Lincoln inquired.
“Of course, ma’am, the honor would be ours.”
This time the butler, Jacob, helped us from our chairs.
“Thank you all for a wonderful meal.” I said looking around the room and loud enough to be heard by every servant in proximity. That set off muted chatter among them.
“Mr. President! I wasn’t informed to your presence in this portion of the building, sir.” Gerald nervously greeted Lincoln.
“Alexandra, her sister, and her cousins couldn’t stop complimenting me on your fatherly presence during their stay, Gerald. As reward, I thought you and the chambermaids could take the rest of the day off. Compensation shall not pause, I assure you.”
“The rest of the day? Thank you Mr. Lincoln, I shall inform the floor staff at once!”
“Gerald?” Mary Lincoln asked. “Before retiring, could you please inform Mrs. Brand that there will only be Mr. Lincoln and I for lunch and dinner tonight? Our guests will be departing shortly.”
“I’ll tell her, ma’am, and thank you again for the time off.”
Gerald wasted no time alerting the service staff of the President’s generosity.
Mr. Lincoln leaned in and opened the door to our room, allowing Mrs. Lincoln and the rest of us to enter first.
“Will we see the Empress again, Alexandra?” Lincoln asked after closing the door.
“Mary has seen a few of us in the past so yes, you will see me again. We may even cross paths in the future as well, you never know.” I responded, forcing a smile.
“Then my deepest thanks for your help realigning the timeline as you call it, Alexandra. I can live out my life knowing that the future is properly chaperoned.”
“Excuse me, Mr. President?” Samantha asked. “Sir, can I get a photograph of everyone, please? I like to keep a record of historical figures as we travel. So far I have pictures of Augustus Caesar, Napoleon Bonaparte, Maria Antoinette, Ramses the Third, Cleopatra and Mark Anthony…oh, and Genghis Khan.”
“Mrs. Lincoln and I would be honored to be part of such a notable collection. Where is your apparatus, dear? I see it nowhere in the room.”
“Oh, I have it right here, sir. Aunt Jacki can you do the honors, please?” Sam asked as she produced her cell…I-thing…whatever…from her jacket and pressed a few keys, which audibly chirped. It immediately left her hand and began to hover.
“Just press the ‘enter’ key to take a picture, Aunt Jacki.” Sam added.
“Everybody smile now.” Jack said cheerfully as flash after flash emanated from the device.
The device floated back to its owner and Sam immediately started looking through the saved pictures. She noticed the President trying to get a glimpse of this miraculously small camera.
“Here, sir, ma’am, have a look.” She turned the device around to show them the small display with our group’s image on it.
“Amazing! It sees things the way our eyes do!” Mary Lincoln exclaimed. “We must tell Mr. Brady of this!” She looked up to her husband, Abraham.
“I wouldn’t do that, ma’am, unless you want to be labeled mentally insane. This technology won’t appear for another hundred and forty years. Color photographs won’t be developed until the 1930’s.” I cautioned her.
“I expect you want none of this in the diary either, Alexandra?” Lincoln asked.
I nodded.
“Then I assume you will be leaving us then?”
“Mrs. Lincoln?” Samantha asked quickly before I could answer the President. “Ma’am, if we are to protect the timeline, you must make an appearance at the Marine hospital across town this morning.”
President Lincoln removed the pocket watch from his vest and observed its face.
“Mrs. Lincoln, we have ten minutes. I see no way of us attending promptly.”
“Mom?” Sam’s beautiful green eyes beckoned to me.
“I can provide ‘timely’ transportation this one time, Sam.” I paused. “President and Mrs. Lincoln, if you’d like I can get you there, and back.” I offered.
Without pause both Lincolns offered their hands.
“I take that as a resounding yes.” I smiled. “First Emily, Samantha, Corrine, and I need to change clothes. James and Alex will remain here with Sarah and Liz. Jack, Cassie…watch them.” I added as I pointed to the two young couples.
Cassandra nodded with a devious grin in response.
My suit immediately changed color and shape, becoming a Federal Period nurse’s uniform and bonnet. A moment later there were four of us dressed identical.
“Now we can proceed. Let’s join hands and don’t let go until we are entirely alone.”
Our bedroom became an empty, nondescript, lamp-lit hallway.
“Okay, we’re here. You can all let go now. Mrs. Lincoln, if you would lead on?” I motioned for Mary and President Lincoln to take point.
The doorway she entered opened into a relatively small room filled with beds and groaning men. It smelled of filth and decay! A single nurse slowly made her rounds of each bed- checking foreheads for fever and shoeing away flies before checking soiled bandages. She silently nodded to Mrs. Lincoln and us in acknowledgement, gladly accepting our help.
Many of the unfortunate soldiers here were missing one or more appendages- arms, legs, feet, toes, fingers, eyes, and hands. In all, the room equated to a very gruesome scene!
Out of all of us, only Emily and the Lincolns seemed unfazed. The putrid, sickening, stench that filled this crowded room was intolerable! I can only vouch for myself, but Sam and Corrine looked as overpowered by the smell as welI.
Here, in this building at least, the divisions of North and South, Union or Confederate, ceased to exist as soldier lay next to soldier. Most were in no condition to argue they’re differences- if they could talk at all, anyway.
Emily set to work examining some of the patients while Mary and Abraham visited some of the other more lucid occupants.
“Corrine, could you come over here a minute?” Emily asked quietly, standing next to a severely burned boy of maybe twelve.
She excused herself and moved to Emily’s side. Sam and I decided to continue checking dressings on the men closest us.
“Hey, missy?” A middle-aged man dressed in gray and lucky enough to still have his arms and legs croaked to me from his cot.
“Can I help you?” I asked leaning closer.
“Missy, could ya fetch a dyin’ man some water?”
“Sure thing.” I replied with a smile- well as much of a smile as would allow without vomiting!
There was a pitcher and a few tin cups by the door we had come in through so I partially filled one of the cups with what passed as drinking water here.
“Here ya go, sir.” I began to hand it to him.
“Just pour it in here, missy- gonna’ run straight out anyways!” He croaked as he threw back the sheet to reveal the gut ripped, bloody, cannonball-sized hole in his abdomen! “AH, hahahahahahahahahahah!’ He laughed maniacally as I dropped the cup and hurriedly turned for the nearest exit, hoping to spot an empty bedpan, container, or something my partially digested breakfast could launch into!
In the end, an open window in another ward, quickly checked, proved the unlucky recipient of my stomach’s contents.
The man’s hysterical laughter echoed through the halls as well as my head!
“Alexandra?” Sam’s voice asked from behind me as I finished wiping my mouth a few minutes later. “Alex, are you all right?”
We had previously agreed that ‘mom’ wasn’t the best way to address me when on missions- after all; we looked about the same age- more like sisters.
“I’ll be right again after I get some air, Sam. That was, by far, the most disgusting, grotesque, and cruelest thing I have ever been witness to! How can anyone do that to another person?”
“Alex, he died seconds after you left.” She sadly informed me.”Emily said he was probably delirious.
I lowered my eyes to the floor. Why was this affecting me so much? After all, hadn’t I seen my share of dying men before- so why now? What was different?
Thinking about it for a minute, I realized I had seen this sort of thing before! I now had an idea of what Scotti was feeling that day on Kili. The answer I had been looking for suddenly hit me hard. We had changed!
“What kind’a name is Sam for such a pretty thing like you, miss?” A young man’s voice kindly asked from two cots away. His voice loud and clear in a room filled with sleeping or comatose bodies. He lay facing away from us wearing a shredded, dirty, mud-encrusted, grey uniform.
“It’s short for Samantha, why?”
“No reason. Just wanted to make talk. People in these parts don’t talk much to strangers. ‘Ceptin’ the ol’ yank over yonder. Talks constantly- cain’t tell what he’s sayin’ but he talks nonetheless! Doc thinks it’s the fever- that they ain’t real, just die-lushuns.” The young man finally turned over. “Poor cuss.”
“SHIT!” Sam gasped, seeing the man’s face for the first time.
“Y’all got a foul mouth fer such a perty face, Sam! I’m Jarrod, by the way, but Pa used to call me what you said sometimes- right ‘for he connected with the switch!” He laughed and coughed a number of times. Sam and I noticed fresh blood on his sleeve after he wiped his mouth with it.
He must have noticed Sam’s look of horror at the sight.
“Doc says I got the consumption real bad- says I got next to no time left so’s y’all can see why I’d be talkin’ sweet-like to anythin ‘semblin’ an angel.” He smiled before starting another fit of coughing.
“Pardon mah manners, ladies, but y’all seen yer share of blood an’ guts, so what’s one more pathetic sight?”
Sam bumped an elbow into my already severely constricted ribs. Mom, that’s him! That’s the face in my visions!” She whispered after turning her head to look behind us, leaning in close to my ear.
“Ya, I think yer kinda’ perty too, Miss Samantha. I woulda asked yer ma if’n ah could court ya had these coughin’ spells not come.”
“Really? Can you also tell me what my Ma would have told you, had you asked her?” Sam asked, turning back to face the man and lifting an eyebrow.
“She’da prob’ly yelled fer yer Pa ta git his gun and fired lead at me near as fast as he could reload!” Again his laugh became a coughing fit.
“Son, why are you here?” Mr. Lincoln asked from behind us. I hadn’t even known he was there.
“Couldn’t keep up with mah unit, sir. They took mah boots, mah gun, powder an’ shot an’ let me ta mah fate. Reckon I spent a number ah days just sittin’ gainst a tree an waitin’ for the end. Then along come some yanks an tossed me on a wagon o’ dead fellers. Reckon someone heard me hackin’ up blood an’ here ah am.” Jarrod showed no recognition of who had asked the question.
“Emily?” Sam turned toward my sister, her voice strained.
“I know, Sam. I’ve seen this part, remember?” Emily calmed my daughter as she produced a syringe from her apron pocket.
President and Mrs. Lincoln’s heads nodded as Jack presumably relayed the young man’s future to them. Their eyes widened as they realized Jack was several miles away at the moment.
“Hun, what would you do if your consumption could be cured?” I asked the young confederate.
“Y’all mean if I wasn’t gonna get strung up?”
“Hun, y’all are dyin’ now, so why worry ‘bout bein’ hanged?” I replied, letting my drawl run free.
“Reckon I’d find someplace that ain’t afeudin’- start a new life- find somethin’ perty as y’all an settle down, but I ain’t heard o’ no cure for this demon, no sirree! Made mah peace ‘ready an ain’t got no re-grets fer when ah meet the maker.”
“How old are you, son?” Lincoln asked.
“Nineteen, if’n ah can hold on three mo’ days, sir.”
Sam’s eyes were filling up pretty fast so I decided the time was right. I phased out and relocated to the opposite side of his cot before rephasing.
“Mr. Mitchell, do you really think I’d let you die?” I asked sweetly.
His head snapped back around to my voice. Flip-flopping a few times between where I had been and where I was now- his eyes wide with fear.
“If’n ah’m seeing this right, ah reckon ah’m ’ready there, ma’am!”
“Son, you are far from dead, I assure you. Isn’t that right, Mr. Lincoln?”
The boy’s head spun back around to Mr. Lincoln!
“Yer that yankie President?” He exclaimed bringing about another coughing fit.
“Yes, son. And, unless I miss my guess, I believe you to be the luckiest man to ever survive this war. Apparently the Empress’ daughter has taken a liking to you, boy.” He nodded to Samantha.
“What y’all goin’ on ‘bout? What’s an Em-press?”
I phased out again, resumed my previous position, and rephased.
“Boo!” I said calmly.
“Least ah died ‘fore the Hangman got me! Y’all have a differ’ kinda humor here in heaven!”
“What makes you think this is heaven, Mr. Mitchell?” I smiled.
“Beggin yer pardon, ma’am, but ain’t no way any devil’d be perty as y’all.”
“Mom, can we dispense with the drama? Just let Aunt Emily cure him and let’s get back home.” Sam complained.
“Yer her ma?” Jarrod Mitchell looked up at me in surprise.
“Yep.”
“Ah shit.” He cried slowly, realizing his blunder.
“Such language from someone about to be offered a second chance at life!” Samantha chided with a small grin.
“Mr. President, with your permission?” Emily lifted the syringe a little.
Lincoln raised a finger and moved closer to Mitchell’s cot.
“Son, I am about to make a monumental leap of faith on your behalf. Every instinct in my body warns me that you are not honorable- that, as a seditionist, you would only bring Samantha disappointment. Alexandra, on the other hand seems to think you are in fact, an honorable man- willing to warrant your innocence in reference to crimes against your fellow man- war crimes, Mr. Mitchell!”
“Y’all would do that fer me- a ca’plete stranger, ma’am?”
“Jarrod Jameson Mitchell: born January 15th, 1846 to Jacob and the late Rebecca Ann Mitchell of Covington, Kentucky. Headed south from Covington to join the 2nd Louisville militia: March 15th, 1863. First saw action in the second battle of Manassas. Notable achievements: Successfully retrieved twelve wounded individuals from heavy frontline fire while wounded- three of the wounded were union soldiers. All but one rescued received field triage from Mr. Mitchell and have subsequently recuperated. Unfortunately, Jarrod Mitchell contracted tuberculosis…consumption, from the one man, now deceased, when he could not seal an arterial wound. The resulting arterial spray infected him. Mr. Mitchell officially died January 14th, 1865- one day before his nineteenth birthday.” My informational brief remained calm and even.
“How y’all know that?”
“I know more about you, Mr. Mitchell, than you can possibly know about yourself at the moment.” I warned. “For instance, I happen to know that you live significantly longer than officially reported.”
“I reckon y’all can tell me how that’s possible, ma’am?” His ensuing coughing fit produced more blood on his already heavily soiled sleeve.
“Mr. Mitchell, may I recommend you not question the Empress, for I fear you won’t like the answer- nor believe it. Alexandra, the Empress of Time and Space, has wisdom far outreaching her apparent years.” Lincoln warned cryptically.
“Mr. Mitchell, Alexandra and her companions have offered to cure you of this deadly plague. Will you accept their help or not? It is a simple decision.” Mrs. Lincoln interrupted.
“Ah’m no fool, ma’am, a’ course ah’m gonna a’cept, but ah cain’t help athinkin’ they’s a catch!”
“Sis, do it!” I pointed to the young man’s arm. Emily immediately rammed the needle home and administered every last drop of the powerful antibiotic into his system.
“What in blazes? What’d y’all shoot me with? Felt like a wasp stung me!”
“It’s called an antibiotic and it will clear your tuberculosis in about six weeks if you follow proper hygiene and get plenty of bed rest.” Emily informed him in her confident, professional voice. “After that you will undergo another month of stem-cell treatments to repair the damage to your lungs.”
“Who’s this ‘high jean’ feller?”
“Ya damn hick! Hygiene is another name for taking a bath every once in a while; brushing your hair; shaving!” Sam spat out, not being able to contain herself any longer.
She looked at the man in anger for a few seconds. “Of course you’re absolutely right, Mr. Mitchell,” she glared at him, “there is a catch- a few actually! You must never again raise a weapon against the United States of America! You will never raise a hand to me or any other woman as long as you shall live, and you will never, ever, doubt that my mother has anything but your best interests in mind!”
“Are you satisfied that everything has happened as you have foreseen, Samantha?” I calmly asked my daughter as she regained her composure.
“Exactly as I saw it, mom. Now, can we go? I can’t take much more of this awful stench! Warsaw, Poland, 1945 wasn’t even this bad!”
“After we get Mr. Mitchell here cleaned up and ready to travel.” I told her and looked at the disgustingly filthy, young man.
“We can depart any time you desire, Alexandra. I am through with my visit for today. I too cannot tolerate the aroma for any prolonged length of time.” Mrs. Lincoln informed us.
“Please stand, Jarrod Mitchell.” I ordered.
“M’pus hemm pee.” A man across the room suddenly moaned. He repeated the sentence over and over again.
“See? Like ah tell’d ya! He plum blathers on!”
“Mr. Mitchell, if you could please stand up?” I repeated the request.
“Why, where we gonna go, ma’am?” He asked as he slowly pushed himself from the cot. He was slightly unsteady on his weakened legs.
“First to get y’all cleaned up, then to take y’all to a place where they ain’t afeudin’!” I giggled, letting my drawl slip to mock him a little.
“Everyone join hands and, Jarrod, try not to let go, please.”
“Why we gotta join hands? How we gonna leave…”
The dreary hospital ward became our White House bedchamber.
“This hospital…whilst…holdin’…SHIT!” Jarrod finished, totally dumbfounded by the change in scenery.
“Welcome to the President’s Mansion, Mr. Mitchell.” I raised an eyebrow.
“How’d y’all do that?” He asked looking around at the surroundings and…the people suddenly standing next to him.
“My word, what is that putrid smell, Empress?”
“That would be our new friend, Mina. Sam and I will be right back with him.” I said, letting my grip of Mr. Lincoln’s hand relax and fall away. Corrine released Mitchell’s hand and a relieved smile filled her face.
A bright sunlit beach replaced our bedchamber.
“How in tarnation?”
“Jarrod, just don’t ask, alright?” Sam told him, annoyed that he was being so thick. “My mother can travel through time, okay? Get used to it cause she does it all the time!”
“How’s that possible?”
“Jarrod, everyone travels through time- we do it every second of every day. Mom just does it…differently.” Samantha explained to him. “Now, any more stupid questions?”
“Just one more comes ta mind, if y’all please- where y’all brung me?”
“A valid question, Mr. Mitchell- one that deserves an answer.” My voice said from behind us.”Welcome to Hawaii, 1945, Jarrod.”
My twin fell to one knee. “Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, January 5th, 1945, O mighty Empress of Time and Space! It is 1155hrs. You are late as usual, sister!”
“You know… I’m really starting to get on my nerves!” I told her with a smile as I pulled her to me and wrapped my arms around her. The mild tingle assured me things were still on track.
“You don’t know how good it is to see you, Alex! Then again, I guess you do.” Future Alex giggled.
“Mom?”
“Humor me! What’s been happening?”
“Mom?”
“Did something happen to the task force?”
“MOTHER!”
“What?” We both answered my insistent daughter.
“Jarrod? Remember? Delousing?” Her eyes shot daggers at the both of us.
We both giggled at her. I hadn’t forgotten. “Mr. Mitchell, go take a swim!” I pointed back to the surf. “And do take off those useless rags so the salt water gets to the three leaches on your back! They should release as they die.”
“EW! That is so disgusting!” Sam wrinkled her nose as Jarrod Mitchell made his way into the small, warm waves.
“Hey, you wanted the fixer-upper, Sam.”
She forced an angry smile and rolled her eyes at me.
“Alex, we’re ready for him whenever you’re ready.” Jack informed me as she approached us.
“Is he doing what I think he’s doing, Alex?” Jack nodded out to where our guest was vainly trying to fight the incoming surf.
“You idiot! What’s he trying to do, mom?” Sam looked crushed.
“What every good soldier is expected to do when captured, honey- escape!” I told her. “Jack, if you would?”
“Aye, Cap.”
Despite making excellent headway for his weakened condition, Jarrod Mitchell rose out of the Pacific, still swimming. He hovered about five feet over the three-foot waves apparently not realizing he was no longer in the frothy brine.
Slowly Jack brought the escaping man back to the beach. She stopped him between us at about waist level.
Jarrod never stopped trying though- his moans of pain, humorous considering he was heavily treading air.
“I like your tenacity, Mr. Mitchell, but you really shouldn’t be exerting yourself while in this condition.” I said smiling at the expression he displayed as he realized where he was.
Mitchell dropped straight to the sand with a muffled thud as Jack let him go.
“What on Earth were you thinking, you idiot? You’re in the middle of the Pacific Ocean!” Sam chastised the young man as she rolled him over and wiped the sand from his face.
“Why y’all doin’ this? Ain’t it ‘nough ta jus’ lemme die? I dun nothin’ fer tormentin’ like this! Ouch!”
Sam looked distressed by his outcry.
“Just missed one, Sam. Nothing to worry about.” Jack told her as a leach floated away from Mitchell’s body and exploded over the water.
Let’s go, Jarrod.” Jack said as the man again rose and hovered at eye level.
“Hi, everyone, we’re back!” I exclaimed just after rephasing in the White House bedchamber once again.
“About time, Alex, it’s been what…three seconds?” Jack said sarcastically.
“Mr. Mitchell, you clean up relatively well. I trust Alexandra has informed you of your new role in society?” Mina asked regally.
“She may’a said somethin’ bout that, ma’am, but I reckon she made sure I know’d all ‘bout y’all, highness.”
“Very good, young sir. Shall we say our goodbyes then, Empress?”
“I suppose we should, though I’ve sort of taken to this style of dress. Maybe I should make corsets a part of the uniform?” I said, smiling deviously.
A collective look of agony filled the room!
“Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln, we thank you for your gracious hospitality. I also thank you for your tour of the hospital. I’m sure Emily has a new found appreciation for the medical profession of this time.” Mary and I embraced each other. “Again, I’m sorry for your loss, ma’am. I wish I could have done something more.”
She nodded once as I moved to the president. Unexpectedly he wrapped his long limbs around me and squeezed tight.
“Thank you for showing me my legacy, Alexandra! I shall remember our travels for the rest of my existence! Are you sure, the boy will prove faithful though?”
“Jack has explained things to him, sir.” I winked.
“Ah!” He nodded once.
We all sequenced our goodbyes through both Lincolns.
“Sarah and Liz, we will miss you here at the mansion.” Mary Lincoln broke into tears as she hugged both girls. “May you both live long and happily?”
“I promise Jimmy and I will take good care of them, ma’am.” Alexander said confidently.
“I’m sure you will, son.” Abraham Lincoln said as he shook my son’s hand. Alexander stepped back and stared at his hand, a slight smile appeared.
“Ladies,” Lincoln looked at Sarah and Liz, “Always remember how lucky you are. Also remember the kindness shown to you by Alexandra. It lightens my heart to know that you both will experience miracles well beyond those you’ve seen in this life. Now go and embrace the new life you have chosen.” Lincoln told them as a tear slowly ran down his cheek.
A gentle rapping sounded at the door.
“Mr. President? Excuse the interruption, but I have the requested items, sir.” Jacob’s voice said from beyond it.
Quickly, I hand-signaled for Sam, Cassie, Jimmy, and Alexander to take Jarrod and phased out.
‘Acoustic field is down, Alex.’ Jack thought to me. I nodded to Mr. Lincoln.
“Come in, Jacob.” He said to the door.
“I have the items you requested, sir. Where do you wish them placed?” Lincoln’s personal butler asked as he entered the room. Two maids followed him in and immediately stared at Liz and Sarah, confused by their manner of dress.
“Sarah and Elisabeth have been released from service here at the mansion.” Mary Lincoln informed them. “Alexandra and her sister have agreed to sponsor them. Place those things by the bed, please.”
Both maids placed the boxes neatly beside the bed, curtsied, and exited the room, but not before giving Sarah and Liz an envious look as they passed.
Both girls reentered the room quickly and tried to squeeze the life from our newest sisters. All four were crying as the two maids slowly moved into the hallway.
“I am sorry about that, Mr. President, Mrs. Lincoln. Miss’ Goode and Bishop will be sorely missed.” Jacob said as he looked at the two. “I trust you both have met someone special?” He winked at the girls. “Godspeed, ladies!”
“Mr. President, Secretary Stanton has asked that you meet him at 1 o’clock in the office. Shall I confirm the meeting?” Jacob then informed him as he turned to leave.
“I’ll be there, Jacob, thank you.”
“Travel well, Miss Alexandra.” Jacob suddenly stopped in front of me and leaned in close to my ear. “You have a wonderful family, M’lady.”
I gasped quietly.
He winked at me with a stiff smile and exited the room, gently closing the door behind him.
‘Field’s back up, Alex.’ Jack thought to me again.
The rest of our party reappeared.
“What was that all about, mom?” Cassie asked, and I noticed the Lincolns thinking the same.
“He said he thought I was cute and made a pass at me.” I lied.
“I will confront him, Alexandra.” Lincoln promised in a serious tone.
“That won’t be necessary, sir. I’m familiar with advances such as this. As far as I’m concerned, it never happened.” I requested, wearing my sweetest smile.
“As you wish, Empress.” Lincoln said as he bowed to me.
“Stop that this instant, sir.” I giggled. “I’m afraid we must be leaving. I have a few stops to make before returning to my task force in 1944.”
The Lincolns stepped back as the rest of us joined hands. The packages slowly flew over to us and were retrieved by Corrine and Jamie’s free hands.
“Wait!” I suddenly cried out as I dropped my hands. “I am not going to travel in these!”
My period dress quickly changed into jeans, T-shirt, and sneakers.
My group followed suit.
“That’s much better!” I sighed heavily, relieved that the constrictor wrapped around my middle had gone. Jack had triggered Jarrod’s suit. He looked well suited to jeans and T-shirts.
We rejoined hands again and I placed my foot on the large trunk at the base of the bed.
“Thank you for the gifts, President and Mrs. Lincoln.” I bowed my head to them.
“Travel well, Alex.” Lincoln said sadly.
“Until another time, Empress.” Mary Lincoln added, bowing her head slightly back to me.
“Until another time, Mary Todd-Lincoln.” I confirmed before phasing us out.
Both Lincolns searched the room for us.
“Think you can do it right this time, Ms. Cummins?” I looked over to her.
“I’ll give it my best shot, Alex. You want the president, too?”
“No, Jack, he must remember everything…unfortunately.” I said sadly.
“Yer talkin’ ‘bout em to their faces, ma’am?” Jarrod stated quietly in confusion.
“They can’t see or hear us, hun. Don’t worry though, y’all will understand in time.” I told him with a giggle.
We all laughed, as the bedroom became Emily’s twenty-first century living room.
“Welcome back. I trust everything went according to plan, Samantha?” My twin asked from her seat. She nodded to the trunk with a smile.
“As well as could be expected, mom. He will need plenty of attention.” Sam answered.
“Mom? How many ma’s y’all got, Samantha Fleming?”
“We’re not sure yet.” Sam smiled at him. “So far there’s been five of her in one place at one time.”
“How in the world…?”
“Beats me! She is the Empress after all! I guess she can do anything she wants…”
“Within reason, Sam, within reason.” I cut her off.
Randi tried to get up off the couch, but Brandon waved her back down.
“What can I get for you, Randi?” He asked.
“I left another manila envelope out in the car. It’s on the back seat.” She replied.
“I’ll be right back, you stay put.” Brandon told her as he made for the basement steps. He returned shortly with the large brown envelope and handed it to her.
“Here you go, Jarrod. I believe this belongs to you.” Randi handed it to Mitchell after checking the contents.
“What’s this?” He asked while figuring out how to open it.
“Your life…should you be serious about starting a new one where ‘they ain’t a feudin’!’ Here, you can settle down…” I left the rest of the quote hang and noticed Sam smile brightly.
“Alex, I should be getting home. It’s getting late and Jack has a curfew, so we’ll be going now.
“Thought y’all said yer ma was this Em’press o’ time ‘n space, Miss Samantha?”
“She is…what about it?”
“Well, ah would think that she could leave an’ re’turn all in the blink of an eye. A gal like that would never be late- not ever!” He reasoned.
“Sometimes, it’s fashionable to be late though, Mr. Mitchell.” I reminded him. I patted him on the head. “Good reasoning though. It seems you do have potential.”
Concluding their mission to 1865, Alex receives an important call from her sister, Brianna. The mission she proposes will be the strangest and most dangerous the Empress and her sisters have ever faced.
Onward Episode 5 “New Beginnings and Conspiracy”
1355hrs, Flagstaff, Arizona, July 12th, 2028
“Miss Alexandra?” Sarah called to me as Corrine, Mina, and Jamie joined me at my side.
“Ya Hun?”
Instead of answering, she and Liz rushed me and wrapped their arms around me.
Both girls remained silent, though I could feel quaking and heard muted sniffling from both teenagers.
“Y’all would think they were never gonna to see you ever again, Empress!” Alex Covington said as she shook her head in disbelief. “How do you always get the good stuff, sis?” She asked as her voice raised an octave.
I looked up from the two distraught girls to see my twin smiling at me. I winked at her and she returned the gesture.
“Girls, you do know that I’m still going to be here after we leave, right?”
The two pulled their faces from my shoulder and looked at me in confusion. I nodded over to Alex Covington with a smile.
“Maybe you should try her shoulder for continuity. It may be a little bit older, but should feel the same nonetheless.” I suggested as Alex stuck her tongue out at me momentarily.
I giggled.
“Empaa!” Little Lexie squealed with a happy screech. “Two!”
It came out plain as day! The room fell silent- all attention was on the giggling toddler as we waited to see what else the chubby little pixie would surprise us with!
“Three!” She squealed again followed by more giggling and outright laughing!”
“Three?” Alex and I said at the same time.
“Yes, three.” My voice said from the hallway. “I’m glad I was able to arrive in time for such a monumental occasion.”
Immediately everyone in the room, save three, fell to one knee!
“Welcome Empress! It is 1425hrs July 12th, 2028!” We greeted in harmony.
“What’d I say to y’all about that?” She growled and glared at us- especially Alex Covington and I!
“Its fun, sis!” I laughed as I stood first and approached to embrace her.
The familiar tingle greeted us.
“Y’all sure I ain’t dead, Samantha?” A male voice said from behind me.
“I told you, Jarrod, she’s the Empress. She can do things like this.” Sam laughed. I could imagine her shaking her head behind me.
“Jack, I think your ride’s here.” I said over my shoulder then looked back to my newly arrived twin.
She nodded once.
“Though not exactly from the same time, I assume?” I said quietly.
“’54, sis. I just got Sam weened last month.” She whispered her reply. “I sort of couldn’t come right back for Jack as you can imagine.” She smiled tentatively.
“No, sis, not really.” I giggled at her discomfort.
My newly arrived twin and I stared at each other for a few long minutes. Talk about your ultimate dead draw!
“I’m absolutely impossible!” She raised her voice and her hands to the ceiling in angry defeat. “How do I stand myself sometimes?” She complained as her eyes locked on another target.
Alexandra Fleming stomped past me and stopped before Sam’s beau-to-be.
“Y’all got somethin’ ta say ‘bout me bein’ here thrice, young reb?” She growled as she gave the young man the patented Demmit stare.
Everyone in the now quiet room heard the boy gulp!
“No, ma’am…ah mean no, Empress!” He gulped a second time. Sweat appeared from his forehead and began to trickle down the sides of his face.
“Good! You’ll do!” She continued glaring at him.
“Ma’a…Empress?” He swallowed hard a third time.
“Promise me y’all won’t take shit from him, Sammy!” Alex Fleming’s eyes moved quickly from her target for a brief second.
“Yes, momma.” Samantha replied meekly.
“That’s mah girl!” Alex Fleming said as she looked back to Jarrod Mitchell.
“If ah get another call from her Aunt Brie, ah’ll have ya back in that poor s’cuse of a hospital f’sure! We understand each other, boy?” She growled. I had never heard myself so angry!
‘I’ve heard you sound like this before, Alex!’ Jack’s voice said in my head.
‘JACK!’ I thought back.
Alex Fleming turned and pointed a finger to our Ex-O.
“Don’t!” She shook her finger, her anger burned furiously in her eyes. “Mah breasts er still hurtin’ an ah’m in no mood, Jack!” She glared at her for a moment. “Y’all ready or no?”
“Aye Cap.” Jack timidly answered with some confusion as to my twin’s angry disposition. At first I had no idea, but recall of my memories from the time period provided cause.
Alex Fleming thrust her hand out and grabbed Joss’.
A slight sweet smell wafted into the air around us. I hoped Jacki could handle her twin!
“Alex. Ma’am, you’re doing it again.” Jacki said in an even voice.
My twin’s face went red with embarrassment as she realized Jack was right.
“I’m sorry, y’all.” She apologized to us just above a whisper. The sweet smell of ozone dissipated quickly as Joss powered down and stepped away from my sister.
“I understand, Empress.” I commiserated, lowering my eyes to the floor.
“So do I, Empress.” Alex Covington added.
We both put an arm around her and hugged tightly. Again the tingle felt reassuring.
“Empaa!” Little Lexie screamed, her tone none too happy! The child reached out to our newly arrived Empress as far as her little arms would allow.
Alex Fleming’s face melted immediately.
“Of course, my little pixie! Come to Aunt Alex.” She said crouching down with her arms in front of her.
Carroll helped the little toddler down, supporting her until she stabilized on her own two feet.
The girl made a beeline to our grumpy twin.
Alex Fleming smiled, caught the child, and scooped her up into a hug. Young Lexie wrapped her arms around my twin’s neck and giggled uncontrollably!
“Must be you, sis!” I giggled to Alex Covington.
“Sure y’all ain’t twin sisters, cause that’s how ya’ll act!” Mitchell observed.
“Nope they are one in the same, Jarrod.” Sam told him. “That one’s my present mom,” she pointed to Alex Covington. “That one’s from 1944.” She pointed to me. “The grouchy one is from 1953 or ‘54- shortly after I was born.”
“Protective of her pup…that explains things.” Mitchell said absentmindedly.
Sam looked at the young man in amazement.
“I never thought about it that way, Jarrod.” She admitted. “Maybe there is hope for you after all.”
“I jest wish ah knew what ah did ta piss ‘er off?” He said looking back to the three of us cautiously.
“Alex, don’t worry. I’ll watch him like a hawk, but he has to make that mistake you know! They grow closer together because of it.” Alex Covington told our twin.
“Just following the script, sis. Eat yer heart out, Hepburn!” Alex Fleming giggled. “Honey, Aunt Alex has to give you back now, sweetie.” Alex told the cherub still clinging around her neck.
Carroll came over and retrieved her daughter.
“Girl’s as smart as her ma, Carroll.”
“Thanks, skip.”
“Empaa! Empaa!” Lexie’s fingers again reached out- for Alex Covington this time.
Carroll happily handed her over.
“See, sis? She does like you!”
Alex Fleming and I giggled. Carroll and the rest of my sisters joined in.
“Well, I’d like to get back to my own girls now. Jack, are you ready?”
“Aye, ma’am. Ready when you are. Empress, thank you for the adventure and the second chance. I now know that Mrs. Lincoln was an extraordinary woman.”
“The pleasure was all mine, Jack. You know I always enjoy our travels together. Good luck on Terra.” I looked to Alex Fleming. “Both of you.”
“Take care of Sandy, Alex.” Alex Covington told her with a sad smile.
“Thank you, my sisters.” Alex Fleming’s face turned sad also. “Until another time, Empresses.” She said taking Jack’s offered hand.
“Until another time, Empress.” Everyone in the room chorused. This time the three newest people in the room joined in.
Alex Fleming and Jacquelyn Cummins vanished.
“Bah, bah, Empaa!” Carroll’s daughter laughed excitedly as she clapped her chubby little hands together repeatedly.
“I think it’s time for us to leave too, Alex.” I looked to my future twin sadly.
“Thanks again, Alex.” She said to me with a tear forming in her eyes.
“For what, sis?” I replied in confusion.
“For what.” She looked at me in disbelief. “For bringing all my children home, sis- like you didn’t know!” She glanced at Sarah, Liz, and Jarrod in turn. “I’m sorry it was so hard on us, sis. It had to be done though. Like it or not, it had to be done.”
“I know- didn’t make it any easier though.” I looked over to Corrine, Mina, Emily, and Jamie. “Ready to rejoin the war, ladies?”
“Wait, Miss Alexandra! I wish to address Miss Corrine once more, please.” Sarah interrupted.
I motioned to Corrine.
“Miss Corrine, thank you for healing my wounds and my pain, ma’am.” She wrapped her arms around Corrine and kissed her cheek. Sarah stepped back and wiped the tears from her eyes. “Miss Mina.”
Sarah repeated her goodbyes to Mina, Emily, Jamie and I. Liz did likewise.
“Until another time, my sisters.” I said to everyone as Jamie, Mina, Emily, Corrine, and I joined hands.
“Until another time, Empress!” The rest chorused.
The cramped Con of Sand Dollar replaced Emily’s spacious living room.
“Welcome back, Alex, nothing to report in the five minutes since you left. Oh, I forgot.” Jack informed me before cautiously dropping to one knee.
“Welcome back, Empress. It is 2337hrs, May 18th, 1944.” She exclaimed with a wicked smile. “Is everything resolved now, Alex?” She glanced up to Mina momentarily.
“Everything is…”
“Everything is as it should be, Jacquelyn, though I expected my daughters would be here.” Mina interrupted me.
“Highness, there is only so much room in a Balao class boat; look behind you.” I pointed back to the galley.
“Momma!” Nina shouted as she hurried forward, her sisters following close behind.
I smiled as I brought my HUD online and selected my regulars.
0730 hours, Atlantis-Minor Base, June 27th, 1944
‘Empress Headquarters calling Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! Agent Brianna here!’
“What?” I mumbled as I stirred and turned over, comfy in my own bed for the first time in almost five weeks.
‘Empress Headquarters calling Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! Agent Brianna here!’
“Not now, Jack. Just let me sleep a while longer.” I mumbled again as I stretched my legs and pointed my toes to their limits.
‘Empress Headquarters calling Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! Brianna calling!’
“She’s not here. Call back later.” I mumbled as I reached for my alarm clock and vowed to beat the life out of it.
“ALEX, Y’ALL GET THAT LAZY ASS A’YERS OUTTA THAT BED! WE GOT US A JOB!”
I sat straight up!
“Brie?” I asked looking around in confusion.
“No, It’s Marlene Dietrich! Who y’all think it would be talkin’ to ya like this? Wake up, Alex!”
“When are you, sis?”
“April 10th, 2010, Alex.”
“Where am I, Brie?” I asked, wondering why my sister had contacted me instead of me in her time.
“I would guess by the level of stress in your voice, mid 1944. Am I close?”
“You’re right on the money, sis, but that’s not what I meant. Where am I in 2010? Y’all gonna be blonde all yer life, Brie?”
“Hey, sis, I’m just as blonde as you, remember? As far as where my Alex is…well…she’s laid up for awhile and can’t travel. Check her memories for this year and you’ll understand.”
“Don’t have to, Brie. Ah’m carryin’ Alexander, right?”
“You’re just about ta pop, sis. Her an’ Brandon’s at the hospital as we speak. Emily an Spencer’s stuck in traff…aw hell, Alex, y’all give me a migraine! Can we get down ta biz’nis?” Brie sounded really flustered.
“Sure Brie, I’ll be right there. Care to send me a location to transit to?” I acknowledged as I worked up the nerve to climb out from under my warm, comfortable, luxurious, sheets.
“That’s my house in 2010, Alex.” She said as an image of a conservatively decorated room entered my mind.
My light blue silk nightgown changed to my dress whites.
“Sis, you better bring Randi Van Pelt and Jack, and before y’all ask, Jack’s on Terra helping Alexandra with a slight problem and Randi’s busy preparing for this year’s DARPA race.”
“Okay, gotcha, Brie. We’ll be there in a few minutes. See ya then. Empress out!”
“Cute, Alex. Cute.” Brianna replied before she cut her transmission.
I figured I had just enough time to wash up and throw on some war paint before Jack walked through the door.
‘Could I maybe have time to shower, Jack?’ I thought to her.
‘What was that Alex? I’m in the shower.’ She replied.
‘Take your time.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
I rolled my eyes as I started the water and began to undress.
1300 hours, Brianna and Charles Mason Residence, Springfield, Mo., June 27th, 2010
“Nice place, sis.” I said as we rephased in my sister’s living room.
“Thanks, Alex. Hi Jack, hi Randi.”
Brianna dropped to one knee.
“Welcome to Springfield, Missouri. The year is 2010 and it’s 1300hrs, Empress.” My sister giggled.
“Not you too?” I rubbed my face in frustration.
A well-built, middle-age man, six-two, salt and pepper brown hair, wearing faded jeans and a black ‘T’ shirt with ‘Coors’ and something about a silver bullet written on the front, walked into the room.
“Hey, Alex, Jacki, Randi. Nice to see you guys again. What’s the occasion?” He said as he walked over and hugged each of us.
“Honey, remember when I told y’all that Alex sees things a tiny bit different then the rest of us?” Brianna asked the man- or was it a hint?
“Oh, I’m sorry.” He quickly stuttered out. “I’m Brianna’s second husband, Charles Wesley Mason III. Welcome to our home, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.”
“Give it a rest, Chuck. I have my future twin’s memories and remember you quite well. Still, it’s a pleasure meeting you, Mr. Mason.” I said as I shook his hand. “Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins, Lieutenant Randi Van Pelt, as you heard, this is my sister Brianna’s husband, Charles.”
Jack and Randi in turn shook his offered hand.
“Ladies, I gotta tell ya; I love those old Naval uniforms. I wish Brie would wear her’s more often, ya know?”
“Charles, they don’t need ta hear that, now do they? I promise you’ll see me in it later tonight and again when I return home.”
Chuck Mason smiled brightly.
“So where you ladies off to this time or is it ‘FYEO’?” He asked casually.
“I was just going to ask Brie about that, Chuck. Brie?” I deferred to her as the four of us set our attention to my sister.
“I’m not sure how I can define this one, Alex.” She took a small device from the glass topped wooden coffee table and pressed a button on it. The large screen television in the corner of the room came to life. A man and a woman dressed in above average clothing were having a heated discussion about a man named Victor in a lavishly appointed living room.
“Sorry, I forgot that channel was still on.” Brie blushed as she changed the channel.
A screen displaying a map of the United States appeared. On it meteorological symbols indicated the weather for the day.
“Let’s see what else is on.” Randi said as she touched her thumb and forefinger together gently as if clicking an invisible remote’s button.
The television’s screen began sequencing through the available channels.
The screen stopped on a channel that was playing Navy file footage from the war and narrarated by a British gentleman.
“The battle group under the command of Admiral Chester Nimitz…”
“Nah, too recent! Moving on.” Randi sighed and began to push her invisible button once more.
“Randi, could y’all please stop that an’ listen to what I’m sayin’ fer a while?” Brie asked through clinched teeth.
“Sorrrrry! There isn’t much for me to talk to on Atlantis-Minor you know! I’ve already beaten the Grotto field generator’s controller thirty out of fifty times at chess since we got back from our last patrol.”
“Randi, it’s only been eight hours since we tied up.” I reminded her.
“Feels more like eight weeks, Skip!” She shot back.
“Can ah please continue?” Brie interrupted in an annoyed voice.
Quiet laughing could be heard from the seat Chuck had taken. There the man sat, hand over his mouth, eyes closed tightly, unsuccessfully holding back his snickering.
Four pairs of agitated eyes glared at him until he took notice, opened his eyes and stopped.
“I’m sorry!” He snorted. “This family,“ he snorted again, “This family has got to be the craziest ever! If only the networks could get you to make a reality series! The Kardashian’s got nothing on you gals!”
“Charles?”
“Ya, sweetheart?”
“Don’t you have the lawn to cut?”
“Sorry, sweetheart, but I finished that yesterday. Tell ya what though- I could use a beer! Alex, Jacki, Randi, you want one?”
“Sure, Chuck, we’ll all have one, thanks.” I answered for us.
“None for me thanks, dear.” Brie declined with a tense smile.
Chuck Mason walked out of the room and into what I think was the kitchen.
“You’re in luck I have just enough.” He announced from the other room just before a click and loud hissing sound.
“AHHHHH! Jacki Cummins! Why’d you have to do that! Now I have to go down to the store and get more!” Chuck Mason complained. He walked back into the living room wiping his face and shirt with a paper towel.
“Okay, I get the point! I’ll leave you four alone to talk shop. If you think of anything else we need from the store just call, I’ve got my cell with me.” He leaned over, kissed my sister then headed for the door, but stopped and turned around.
“You girls still want a beer, right?” He looked at us confidently.
“Yes, Charles, we still would like a drink.” I answered and motioned him off with my fingers.
“Good. Be back in a couple.” He said as he headed out the door.
“He means well and I love him to pieces.” Brie blushed.”So, can I get through this briefing without more interruptions?”
“We’ve been waiting, sis.” I smiled deviously.
“Sometimes I question why I ever took your hand that morning, Alex!” She stared at me a moment.
“Anyway, I was watching this Conspiracy Theory-slash-documentary on the History Channel the other night. Actually, it was the second time I had seen this episode. A half hour after it was over I got this anonymous email massage on Reilly’s Comm network- here.”
Brie brought up the message and handed me her customized cell phone. Have ev. Linkg 2 reilly rs. May involv emprs. U chk? Kecksburg pa 1965 2 strt.
I was confused as I read the strange text. Brie corrected my pronunciation and Randi translated it into English for us ‘illiterates’.
“I don’t get it. What conspiracy? Where is Kecksburg, Brie?” Jack asked in confusion.
“I want to know who found out about Reilly? You think it could just be coincidence, sis?” I asked.
“It mentioned the Empress, though, Alex!” She answered with concern.
“Randi, see if you can backtrack that communiqué. I’m hoping one of our sisters is playing an April fools day prank on you, sis.”
“Already on it, Skip!” Randi beamed with excitement.
“In the meantime I’ve done a little snooping, Alex. As luck would have it, I recorded the episode I watched that night.” Brie said as she picked up another remote control.
“Here, I’ll get it, Brie.” Randi said with her eyes closed.
The television went black for a moment as we heard a motor quietly run up to speed then stop. A scrambled picture appeared on the screen but cleared and focused immediately.
We watched the well-presented documentary to its full two-hour length.
“Sorry for all the commercials. These days there seem to be more ads than actual material.” Brie apologized.
“Anyone want another beer?” Chuck asked from his recliner. He had returned a half hour into the program and quietly handed each of us a cold, aluminum can, then taken his seat and watched with us.
“Thanks, Chuck, but two’s my limit. I have to drive tonight.” I gracefully declined his offer.
“So, whatcha think- it one of ours, Alex?” He asked after returning from the kitchen with a refill for himself.
“One of ours?” I questioned, staring at him from my position across the room on the Davenport.
“You know, one of Reilly’s shuttle pods. It was an orbiting outpost before you moved it to this universe, right?” He theorized.
“Chuck, have you ever been to Reilly?” I asked candidly.
“A few times, why?”
“Have you ever seen any of these so called shuttle pods there?”
“Welllll no, but that doesn’t mean they aren’t there.”
“Oh, they’re there, but unless they can tunnel through seven hundred feet of volcanic rock just to get airborne, I really don’t think you’ll ever see one operating.” I informed him.
“But can’t you…you know…” He blinked his eyes tightly once then wiggled his nose sideways twice. “Um…just teleport one?”
“Please excuse my husband, Empress, he watched way too much TV as a child.” Brianna apologized for him.
I quickly accessed some future me memories.
“Chuck, do I look like Barbara Eden or Elizabeth Montgomery?”
“Um…kinda….only taller?” He answered timidly.
He had me there as far as hair color and basic figure. Our facial structures and height did differ though- plus I had more on top than either actress.
Wait! Had I just compared myself to two other women?
‘Ya you did, Cap!’
‘That wasn’t a question I wanted an answer to, Jack!’ I thought loudly back to her.
‘Excuuuuse me for answering!’
“What you suggest would work if I knew how to pilot them, Chuck, which I don’t! Another important fact is that they haven’t been touched in over four thousand-nine hundred years!”
“Oh. Then who do you think it belongs to then?”
“If we could get a good look at those ‘mystical runes’ on its exterior, we could run them through our suit translators and find out.”
“So where do we start, Alex?” Charles asked.
“We start by trying to get a look at this thing, Chuck. You start by staying here where it’s safe.” I said seriously.
“I thought as much! You girls get to have a dangerous adventure and ol’ Chuck gets to keep the furniture warm again!” He complained sorrowfully.
He certainly knew how to make me feel bad!
“Chuck, you don’t have a Reilly suit…”
‘Ya, he does, Alex.’ Jack interrupted mentally.
“You haven’t been on a mission befo…”
‘Ya, he has, Cap.’
“Jack, knock it off!” I screamed.
“Sorry.”
“Chuck, I don’t want to risk you falling into the Nazi’s hands! You don’t know how ruthless and cunning they are! I can’t risk my sister losing you.”
“Hey, would y’all look at the time!” Brie started to change the subject. “I’ll have dinner ready in forty-five! Hope y’all don’t mind bar-b-qued steaks? Charles, ya’ll wanna go an start the grill?”
Brianna got up off the Davenport and escorted her man out to the kitchen.
“Alex, I tracked down the initial send point of that email. It’s an Internet bar in Warsaw, Poland. The sender used the business’s anonymous guest logon. No way to tell who sent it exactly, though I’m trying to download surveillance camera video from around the timestamp. Whoever it was is pretty good at bouncing IP’s.”
“And we thought Alex Reilly and her bunch talked funny!” Jack giggled.
I closed my eyes and shook my head a few times.
“Randi, I need to know the time, date, and location for this crash landing. Also, a time for the Military’s arrival on scene.”
“Aye, Skip, printing it up as we speak.”
“Good ribs, Brie! Whose recipe?” I asked wiping my mouth for what I hoped was the final time this evening.
“Ma give it to me some fifty years ago, sis. She said Grandma give it to her shortly after they was hitched. I give it to you back in ’70.”
I turned to regard Brie’s husband.
“Chuck, how much do you know about us…about me?” I asked cautiously.
“Enough to be scared if I got on your bad side, Empress. Why?”
“I’m thinking about taking you along on the first leg of our adventure. If memory serves you were in the Army, right?”
“Yes, ma’am! Retired early after the first Gulf War- as a First Louie! Why?”
“How would you like to be a General? Think you could pull that off, Chuck?”
“I can be as much of a bastard as they can, Alex, sure.”
“Good, we leave in an hour.” I announced to everyone as we got up to help Brie clear the table.
“Okay, I want everyone in Army greens. Chuck, you’re a two star, the rest of us are first lieutenants. Ladies, tight sport bras are a necessity and our hair needs tucked under our caps. Remember that the army didn’t have women serving on the front line, just in the chow hall! We get in, check things out quickly then ‘port back here.”
I looked at the faces around me for understanding.
“From the many eyewitness reports Randi found on the net, we won’t be alone out there. At least a dozen civilians tracked through those woods to get a look at our target. If any military personnel should happen upon one or all of us use the cover story of General Mason ordering us to recover any fragments around the crash site. Jack will be monitoring each of us so if in trouble, give a mental call out and I’ll pop in and rescue y’all. Under no circumstances are any of us to get apprehended!”
I looked around again.
“Okay lets get ready then.” I said as I triggerd my suit to change. My chest constricted immediately and I was reminded of our last mission – five weeks ago.
Carefully, I twisted my long hair, held it on top of my head, and quickly pulled on my cap as tight as possible. The end result was that we all looked like fresh privates instead of experienced lieutenants.
Hopefully it would be dark enough that no one would notice.
Brie pulled a small, two by three device out of her Government Issue coat pocket. She noticed me looking intently.
“Just checking to make sure my camera is set for nighttime shots, Alex. Ready when you are.” She said as she replaced the tiny camera back into her pocket.
“Everyone join hands…”
“Oh, I love this part!” Chuck interrupted.
“Um…that didn’t sound very commanding, Chuck.” I deadpanned.
“Can we get on with this, soldier? I want to get home early enough to make my morning tee-time!” He said lowering his voice an octave.
“Yaaaa…don’t push it that far and you should be convincing, hun!” I giggled.
“Kecksburg, Pennsylvania, December 9th, 1965, coming up!” I announced before anyone else interrupted.
1620 hours, Outside of Kecksburg, PA., December 9th, 1965
“You think we got here early enough, Alex?” Jack asked for the twentieth time since arriving.
“Are we there yet?” Brianna mocked in a nasally, child’s voice.
We had been holding hands for about fifteen minutes waiting for it to get dark enough to rephase.
“I didn’t know exactly when sunset was, okay? I’ve never been to Western Pennsylvania before! How cold does it get in these parts in December? Anyone know?”
“It’s similar to winter nights back home, sis. Just think Ozark winter.”
“Wonderful.” I said sarcastically.
“Alex, from the descriptions it should descend from that direction and land somewhere down in that valley of trees. We’re standing on the road shown in the documentary so we should see the whole thing as it happens” Randi briefed us.
“Well, when it comes down we rejoin hands and I port us to the exact location. Remember, we get in, get pictures, and get out as quick as possible.” I reminded everyone.
By now the sky had darkened enough to hide our appearance. Dropping our hands, the winter evening air enveloped us. Although seeing our breath, the night chill wasn’t too much to handle and we continued our vigil.
A distant clap of thunder drew our attention to the bright ball of fire streaking toward us.
“It’s coming in awfully fast, Alex. You want me to put on some brakes?” Jack asked with concern.
“Alex!” Randi suddenly cried out. “I’m picking up telemetry from it! There has to be some kind of computer onboard!”
“Slow it down, Jack! Someone may be aboard!”
“Aye, Cap.”
We looked on as the craft neared. It was hard to tell if Jack was having any success decreasing its velocity or rate of decent.
“Jacki, it’s not slowing down, sweetheart.” Chuck Mason observed.
“I can’t get a good grip on the thing! I’ll have to try a different tactic!” Jack admitted through clinched teeth. It was obvious she was straining to control the craft. I reached over and took her hand in mine.
“I’m here if you need more power, Jack.”
Randi and Brie joined hands with her too- even Chuck offered a hand to his wife in support.
Another crack of thunder filled the air as the craft hit the next denser layer of air. I could feel Jack drawing power from me as her hand squeezed down on mine harder.
“Thanks guys, here goes nothing!” Her voice was strained and raspy.
To our relief the object visibly slowed and appeared to make a slight right-hand turn. Within seconds it dropped into the forest below us with the loud crackling of trees snapping before it finally contacted the ground.
“Hold tight, everyone, here we go.”
The ground shook slightly as I gave the order. I thought I heard what sounded like a woman’s scream from the crash site down in the hollow!
Before us sat what could only be called a small spacecraft. Trees crippled in its path burned quietly, set afire by the extreme heat of re-entry. Bushes and small trees crackled as the craft’s glowing exterior sparked small fires all around us.
“Jack, can you effectively deflect some of that heat away from us?”
“Done, Alex. You can rephase us.” She said, her voice already sounding better than before.
I immediately rephased us.
“Brie, get that camera working.”
“Alex, I’m still getting telemetry from this thing! It seems to be some kind of repeating code- could be some kind of tracking signal.” Randi exclaimed as she ventured a step closer.
“Randi, your almost out of my shield range, be careful!” Jack advised her.
“I need to get pictures of every side of this thing, Jack!” Brianna said after taking a few flash pictures.
We all moved closer to Jack and began walking around the still red-hot craft.
“I don’t see any door or access to the interior, Alex. Maybe it’s some kind of probe?” Brie said as she snapped a few more photographs- the flash intermittently lighting the brush and trees around us in bluish-white light.
“Is anyone down there?” A faint voice called through the trees.
“Time to leave, y’all!” I whispered as everyone joined hands again.
The change in light level between the dimly lit crash site and Brie’s living room made us all shield our eyes after I rephased us there.
“Brie, we need those photographs as soon as! Randi, can you transfer that signal to Brie’s computer for analysis, or do you need access to Kili’s AI?”
“I’ll save the files to her computer, Alex. I can sort through them from here.”
“Alex, I can bring these images up on our computer after Randi’s done downloading.” Brie informed me. I had forgotten the capabilities available in this time period. “Randi, don’t forget your file compression options are far more limited here than on Kili! I don’t want the files too big or not readable at all for the hard drive or processor- it’s only an I-7 with two ‘T’ of space!”
“Not gonna be a problem, Brie, I do zip files! I’ll upload any signal processing software I need from Kili, but I think I have everything I need up here.” She tapped her head as the Mason’s computer flashed to life.
“That’s the fastest I’ve ever seen that thing boot up, Randi! How’d you do that?”
“It likes me, Chuck.” Her reply was simple, concise, and typical Randi Van Pelt!
“Alex, here’s the first of the pictures.” Brie said pointing to the screen after Randi had finished her downloading.
“Can you zoom in on it a little while I bring up my HUD, sis?”
“Sure, Alex.” Randi answered as the image of the so-called ‘runes’ became larger on the screen.
“Kind of looks like hieroglyphics to me, Alex.” Jack voiced her take on the strange symbols.
“Randi, scroll up a little bit…wait…stop there, hun!” I looked closely at the symbol, rune or alien character magnified on the screen.
“I recognize that character! I’ve seen it before!” I said with a little disbelief in my voice.
“You’ve seen it before, Alex? Where?” Brie’s husband, Chuck asked.
“I’ll let y’all know in a moment. “ I said as I brought up my Reilly suit’s HUD, selected translate and zeroed in on the symbol in question.
My HUD display highlighted the symbol and a sidebar appeared with different symbols running quickly from top to bottom in it. A beep sounded and the scrolling stopped on a match. Another box opened before my eyes with information about the matched symbol.
“My translator says it’s ancient Terran.” I told everyone as I read the brief description. “That is the symbol for ‘Latitude’.” I continued. “Randi, can you bring up the next symbol, please?”
“One second, Alex, I have to switch images. I can only get a partial of it on this one.”
Quickly, she brought up the next picture and enlarged the symbol in question on the screen. “Best its gonna get here, Alex.”
“Thanks.” I said as I repeated the process on my HUD.
“That one translates to ‘prime’. Prime latitude.” I said. My eyes grew bigger as it hit home.
“Prime latitude. Prime meridian!” I gasped loudly as it all made sense. “Meridian!” I shouted. “Meridian 12!”
“Meridian 12, Alex?” Brie asked in surprise.
“Randi, access Kili’s AI! Reference the Terran archives that Tibius brought with him to the Empresses’ conference in 2028. See if you can find exterior hull images of the Meridian Deep Space Project- specifically Meridian 12!”
“Aye, Skip. It’ll take a little time to parse such a huge directory- there’s over two hundred and seventy ‘T-flops’.”
“How long?” I asked.
“At least fifteen minutes, Skip! It’s not like I’m attached to RVP right now, you know?” Randi paused a second.
“Um, Skip?”
“What’s the matter, Randi?”
“Um, this is only 2010, Alex. Those files haven’t been uploaded to Reilly’s AI yet.”
How could I forget such a pertinent detail? Maybe I should take a nice quiet vacation after this mission?
“Oh…right. Better try to get a complete three-sixty of the hull markings, Randi. We’ll take that to Kili and have RVP do the comparison and translation based on the information contained in my suit. Wait, you have the identical files in your suit, right, Randi? Once at Reilly we can store our suit data into a temporary, protected, directory and delete it from the system afterwards so the future remains true.”
How did I know that? My little friend started to show me how I knew.
“Um, Cap? Your startin’ to sound like Alex Reilly!” Jack informed me-, which broke my concentration on my gift-, which worked out for the best, I guess. I noticed Randi cover her mouth and yawn.
Maybe I should step back and rethink things.
“Randi, once we get to Reilly, upload what you have and call it a night, hun.”
“You got it, Skip, I’m getting kinda tired anyway.” Randi admitted as she yawned again.
“Chuck, I could use another beer, if you don’t mind.” I looked to the still stunned man.
“Alex, what is this Meridian 12- for those of us not fortunate enough to attend that conference in 2028.” He asked before going out to the kitchen.
Returning, he handed Jack and I each a cold can and kept one. Opening the can, he sat back down, took a drink, and waited for me to relate the occasion.
“In 2028 we hold the first ever Empresses’ convention. In attendance are Alex Reilly, Alex Covington, my Granddaughter Alexandra, and me. The conference was crashed even before it began, though. We found out that my eight year-old Granddaughter had inadvertently transported an old nemesis, one Janelle Hathor and six of her followers, forward in time from ancient Egypt. On arrival, Hathor, who had forcibly taken control of some Terran explorers on Earth, used them to capture our preparations group.”
“There were Terrans here on Earth? In Egypt?” Chuck gasped as he almost choked on his drink.
I looked at him. “Ya, is that so hard to believe? Chuck, yer hitched to the Empress’s sister!” I calmly reminded, raising an eyebrow.
“Anyway, that’s where we met Anna-Beth. She had been captured and forced into this sadistic control suit that compelled her to follow Hathor’s every command.” I paused to take another swig of beer.
“Only a joint effort by Terran and Earther healers saved the woman’s life. As she recovered, Anna-Beth told us that she was one of the survivors from a Terran Deep Space mission. She was the commander of Meridian 12. The spacecraft had become caught up in an…um…gravity well from an uncharted wormhole and traveled temporally through it, ending up in ancient Egypt. I believe we may have found that craft!”
“So all the conspiracy theorists were right; ancient aliens did live on Earth?”
“And married into the local populations, Charles. When she was healthy enough for travel, Tibius and I took Anna-Beth back to her family- real nice people! You can’t believe how far off our ‘experts’ were about that society! Anyway, they persuaded us to stay to watch a few calibration tests of the Giza transmitter before returning to 2028. While enroute to the control room for the transmitter, I observed a small display commemorating the arrival of Meridian 12 to Earth one hundred years before, in the building’s vestibule. I recognized the symbols from the exhibit’s title plate.”
“Giza transmitter? The Great Pyramid? Its a radio?”
“More like a homing beacon, Chuck” Randi interjected.
“How’d y’all know about that, Chuck? All record of that was supposedly destroyed when they burned down the library at Alexandria.” I asked curiously.
“There was just this documentary on cable that suggested it as one of the possible theories.” Chuck answered, totally flabbergasted.
“Alex, I just finished splicing all the symbols together-looks like we have three-quarters of the hull to work with. I’ll start comparing them to the archives we upload at Reilly. RVP will relay them to me on completion.”
“Chuck,” I said looking to my brother-in-law, “You and Brie look like y’all could use a tropical vacation.”
1900 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 27th, 2028
“I think we’re the only ones here, I don’t remember anything important happening on the island this time of year, sis.” I speculated as we walked toward my favorite airlock door.
“I think you’re right, Alex, unless our niece Alexandra pops in for something.”
“RVP has been alerted and is preparing our quarters, Alex.”
“Thanks, Randi. I take it that you’ll be jacking in to oversee things?”
“Not this time, Alex. I’d like to get some sleep tonight. I have a feeling things are going to get complicated.” She replied with some reserve in her voice.
“Trying to take my job away from me now, Randi? You know computers can only predict so much, right?” I jabbed.
“We probably could do more if we weren’t constantly covering for humans!”
“Um…Randi? Um…you’re still a human, hun, remember?” I smiled deviously and walked into Reilly’s airlock.
The place was certainly quiet. Probably because of that, the place felt different. I realized I missed the morning conversations, the friendly joking and teasing amongst my sisters, the flying plates… I stopped that thought midstream as a plate and glass of orange juice floated past.
I shook my head and placed another fork of waffle into my mouth.
“It only gets worse ya know.” I heard Brie giggle from behind me.
“Ya, sis, today a plate of sausage and home fries with a glass of orange juice- tomorrow a City class nuclear submarine.” I laughed. “After that, who knows? Maybe she’ll be movin’ a whole research facility? Oh wait, that was me!” I forced a giggle or two.
“Ha ha, Alex! I have to keep in practice, right?” Jack commented from a table away.
Brianna rolled her eyes as she sat down beside me.
“Sometimes I think you’re as bad as she is, Alex.”
Chuck sat down on the other side of her. We all enjoyed a few minutes of laughter on Jack’s account.
“So how’s Dee and Fredrick these days?” I asked finishing my waffle and picking up my coffee cup.
“Dee is in between lives at the moment and Fred is teaching at Missouri State. He wants to get a few more years there then retire and restart after Randi gets a chance to realign and transfer his bank accounts.”
“Seems like I never get to see either of them, Brie. Sometimes I wonder if they even know who I am.”
“Oh they know who you are, Alex!” Chuck Mason chuckled.
“Alex, those two take after their Pa. He never seemed to have time for any of us after they got older- always working or travelling for work or…”
“He was cheatin’ on ya, Brie, I know!” I interrupted. That’s why you had both them at Ma and Pa’s.”
“I was a naïve, love struck child, Alex! He came onto my feminine inexperience and I was weak. I know now that he just wanted to use me; there was no love from him- only lust.”
Chuck put his arm around her. “But now she has me, Alex, and I swore to protect and pamper your sister as best I can, Empress!”
“As long as she remains happy, Mr. Mason.” I replied, giving him the patented Demmit stare.
“Empress, processing has successfully terminated for the requested character recognition of the photographic compilation.” RVP’s voice rang out in the smaller, third level briefing room we were having breakfast in.
“Thanks, RVP. Could you display on the big screen, please?” I asked pleasantly.
“As you wish, Empress. External Processor #3-Omega requests master status for primary display of compiled data- please stand-by.”
“Ya’ll wanna say that again in English, RVP?” Brianna rolled her eyes as she asked for a translation.
“I simply said that Randi Van Pelt wants to present the results, Brianna Mason!” A rather incensed RVP replied.
I started giggling, placing my coffee cup carefully back onto its saucer to avoid any spill.
“What y’all laughin’ at, sis?”
“I keep forgetting that you don’t visit Kili that often, Brie- sorry.” I explained with a smile.
“Well someone got ta watch for d’screpensies, Alex!”
“An’ y’all do the Empress proud, hun!” I congratulated her, touching her hand gently.
“Alex, we’re ready when you are, ma’am.” Randi said, getting my attention.
I turned toward the giant screen on the far wall.
“Please proceed, Miss Van Pelt.”
“First, Alex, I want to thank you for telling me that we’re in 2028! I wasted valuable processing time uploading files that already existed as archives! Not to mention more time running diagnostics because I thought my real-time-clock was malfunctioning!” Randi scolded.
“We’re in 2028, Alex?” Brie gave me an angry look.
“Randi looked real tired yesterday so I figured I’d save her some time, that and I want to make sure you two,” I pointed to Brie and Chuck, “get your Reilly suits upgraded.
“You think things will get that…”
“I just want to be precautionary, sis. Randi, please continue.”
“Here is the augmented compilation of photographic images taken at the 1965 crash site. Although far from complete, three-quarters of the hull has been successfully enlarged and enhanced.” Randi pointed to the image as she narrated.
The image changed.
“This is the raw translation of the previous image. As you can see it makes no sense unless you have the Terran primer.” Randi switched images. “Even then it is only partially readable. ‘Meridian 12. To…understand…universe…us. If we interpolate the missing quarter, the inscription makes more sense. ‘Meridian 12. To better understand the Universe around us.”
The image changed again.
“Several symbols are unrelated and dissociated from the Ancient Terran characters, however.”
“Randi” I stopped her. “Correlate and translate the two on the right with the mystical rune database. I think we all know what the first symbol is.” I told her, looking a bit disgusted by the sight of the stylized swastika.
“Alex, those three look as if chiseled or etched in later.” Chuck observed.
“Running depth variation algorithm for age differential of suspected characters.” RVP and Randi announced simultaneously.
I noticed Randi had become stationary with her eyes closed. Apparently there was some extreme processing going on.
Randi’s eyes fluttered back open and she quickly tilted her head slightly as if to crack her neck.
“Good eye, Charles. The three symbols in question were added approximately four thousand years after the original inscription as indicated by the crude grind marks on them. Apparently the Germans did not possess the technology to successfully engrave this alloy.”
“The Germans?” He asked back.
“Yes, Charles, as you know, the symbol of the National Socialist Party of Germany is the first character in the added sequence. The other two roughly translate to: ‘The future is ours.’ Of course we know better now, right Alex?”
“Right, Alex?” She asked again.
“Randi, I want our Reilly suits loaded with the new and ancient Terran translator, both symbols and language if not already found- include in the download all German dialects, Polish, and Czech!” I ordered.
“Alex, don’t you want to know about the telemetry?” Randi asked, somewhat desperately.
“Is it relevant?”
“Alex, it translates out to: ‘I pray the Empress of Space and Time finds this and rescues us from damnation.’ It’s a prayer…to you Alex! It’s Anna-Beth’s voice! How could she know you even existed that far back, ma’am?” Randi asked in confusion.
“Is that all it says, Miss Van Pelt?” I asked as my mind went into high gear.
“It just gives heading and galactic coordinates of the original crash site, Skip.”
“Galactic coordinates, Randi?” Chuck Mason asked in confusion.
“Earth’s position in the Milky Way Galaxy, Chuck.” I answered. “In essence it tells any would be rescuers how to find them. If reversed, it could tell someone how to find Terra.”
“And Adolph Hitler has obviously found Meridian 12.” He stated matter-of-factly.
“And he has the means of finding Terra too. If he can get Meridian 12 flying again.”
“Won’t the Terrans detect his plan from the crew he sends, Alex? Look how they treated us on our arrival.” Jack asked.
“What if the Nazis had a trump card to play, Jack?” I shot back.
“They have a Terran on the payroll, Cap?”
“What if they decoded the message, Jack? What if they actually believe in the Empress and want to use her to…”
“IT’S A TRAP!” Brie’s husband said in a strange, deep, mush-mouthed, voice.
My sister’s hand met the back of Chuck’s head with a gentle slap.
“Sorry, hun, I couldn’t resist! It was just there!”
“It should have stayed there, Charles! Alex has no idea what Star Wars is! Nor do Randi or Jack!” Brie scolded her husband.
“I got it, Brie. Revenge of the Jedi, the third original movie.” I told her flatly. “I even know how the final Harry Potter movies turn out, thanks to Alex of 2028!” I giggled.
Brie gave her husband an angry stare. “Don’t you even think about it, Charles!”
“Wha?”
“Just don’t!” She threatened.
“You do know that you could ask my sister how things turn out for the young wizard! She can see the future too, ya know!”
“Alex! Don’t encourage him!”
“Cap, I agree with Chuck! Since they love mystical items and hold magical icons sacred, wouldn’t you fall right at the top of things to acquire to dominate the world?” Jack theorized.
“I’m not a thing, Jack!”
“To them you are, Alex. Just like Anna-Beth was to Janelle Hathor! Just another piece of hardware they can exploit to conquer their enemies.” She explained her expression dead serious.
“Okay, so it’s a trap. We go back to early 1945 Poland- to this Wenceslas Mine. How could they possibly have anything that could hold the Empress? Or either one of you for that matter?” I looked toward Jack and Randi.
“Alex, I’m as good as human back there! Remember, no computers, no amazing Randi!”
She had a point, but I still needed her to talk to Meridian..
“Alex, what if they do have one or two Terrans working for them? What if they do have a way to negate our gifts?” Jack urged.
“You have to go back, don’t you Alex?” My brother-in-law asked. “That’s why Meridian crashed in 1965 Kecksburg. You stole it from the Germans, didn’t you?”
Was Chuck Mason actually right? It certainly sounded like something I would do.
I started reviewing my recollections of the crash we witnessed back in 1965. We had gotten to the site just seconds after it came to rest in the shallow gully. In the whole time we were there nothing stirred or tried escaping the craft. If I had stolen the ship wouldn’t I have quickly exited and ported someplace else to avoid detection? What about the woman’s scream I heard just before we jumped to the site from the road above? It was definitely mentioned in at least one eyewitness account.
“Randi, my order stands!”
“Alex, what is the plan?” Chuck Mason asked.
“While Randi makes the necessary additions to our Reilly suits, I’m going to read up on the Empress as related to Homeworld and Terran legends. The more I know about ‘my’ stories, the better I can present myself as that legend.”
“You’re going to try to impersonate yourself, Alex?” Jack asked in confusion.
I didn’t answer.
“We leave for Poland after I finish my research and return with the last member of our party- once we get her suited up! I’ll return in a few seconds.
1000 hours, Pearl Harbor Naval Station, June 27th, 2028
The bright sunlit exterior of CINCPAC headquarters, Pearl Harbor replaced Reilly’s briefing room.
Before rephasing, I changed my uniform to twenty-first century dress whites and exchanged my silver cluster for two stars. I also changed my nameplate.
Looking around cautiously, I rephased when the coast was clear.
Walking along through the base in this time was much different than in 1944, not only because of the newer designs and exotic looking craft, but because some of the buildings had changed. I found my way to Hospital Point blocked by a newer looking block building and a paved parking lot! I quickly recalculated my route.
Where had I heard that phrase before- ‘recalculate my route’? Seemed like a silly thing to say or think. Strange.
“Rear Admiral Covington!” A familiar voice called to me as I passed the Officers Club.
I stopped and turned around as Julia Masterson quickened her pace to catch up.
“Alex, I thought you were in Indonesia helping with the Earthquake relief?”
“Oh, hi Jules. No, I’m still there. I’m here to collect the last member of my team.” I told her cryptically.
“Alex….um…Steinert? Why are you out of rank, Alex?” Jules looked surprised.
“I’m not supposed to be here, Jules. I need to find Peyton and get back to Kili. You wouldn’t know if she’s still in the hospital would you?”
“Peyton? Peyton who, Alex?” Jules looked at me curiously.
“Peyton Treibche. She’s been a member of Detroit’s crew for the last three years.”
“Alex, I know every member of my crew and that name rings no bells.”
“Okay then where is Peonie? She would know who I’m talkin’ ‘bout.”
“Peonie went into Honolulu with Dom. I haven’t seen either of them since I dismissed the crew for shore leave.”
“Is Vernon still on base then?”
“Sure, I just left him at the O.C., come on.”
“Captain Reynolds, look who I found wondering the base?” Jules said as we approached Vernon Reynold’s table. He was busy playing a smaller version of some hologame and hadn’t seen us coming.
“Who is it Jules- another stay ensign with designs on my marital status?” He looked away from his game quickly then jumped to attention.
“Admiral on deck!” He shouted. Everyone in the place jumped to attention!
“Rr. Adm. Covington, ma’am! I had no idea you were even on base!”
“At ease, everyone!” I said loudly to everyone with a slight smile.
I looked to Vern and lowered my voice. “I’m not really here. I just stopped by to get Peyton. You wouldn’t know where she is, do you?”
“She was still at the hospital this morning, Alex. She should still be there. I think they were going to release her in the morning. Why?” He looked closely into my eyes.
“Why haven’t I heard of this Peyton person, Vern?” Julia asked.
“Let’s go for a walk, you two.” I suggested. Vern pushed an unseen button to turn off his game and folded the thing in two. He put the game back into his leather satchel and motioned for us to follow.
“Why can’t I remember this Peyton woman and you can, Vernon Reynolds?” Julia sounded angry.
I raised my hand to quell the brewing confrontation.
“Peyton Treibche is an ancient Terran that came here to depose Janelle Hathor, Jules!” I looked to her as I spoke. “Peyton has the ability to impose herself into people’s memory so that it appears she is familiar and known. Apparently her illness has disabled her gift. Vernon is not affected by Peyton’s gift and therefore remembers her.”
Julia glared at her Captain. “Why didn’t you tell me? As first officer, I am responsible for every member of our crew, Vern!”
“I didn’t know she was doing that until Alex told me, Jules! I thought she told you too!” Vernon Reynolds then glared at me.
“Hey, I had no idea who Alex told! I didn’t even see her that morning before we shoved off from Kili! I don’t even remember much after I got Sand Dollar back to 1944! So don’t glare at me, Mr. Reynolds!” I glared back.
“Alex Steinert?”
“In the flesh!”
“What are you doing in that uniform; don’t you know you could be court marshaled?”
“It can’t be helped! I’m on a high priority mission, you two! I need to find Peyton and get back to 2010!”
“She was pretty bad for a couple of days, Alex. That is, until you and Aunt Emily showed up with the vaccine. What mission are you on? I don’t remember any from 2010?”
“I know how sick she was. I had it too. Emily and Alex came back after I had fought off that nasty thing.” I paused, debating how much they should be told.
“Brie contacted me yesterday- 27, June, 1944- with a special request that I check out a questionable crash site in Western Pennsylvania. She thinks it might tie into a secret Nazi Wonder Weapon. I can’t say anything else though. I need to ask Peyton if she would like to help. We could use her gift.”
Jules and I studied the Third Reich and are pretty knowledgeable on the topic, Alex, plus we have a few days off if you want us to come along.”
“I’m afraid not Vern. Brie, Jack, and Randi are the only ones coming with me on this mission. I’ll be surprised if Brie’s Chuck doesn’t give me a hard time about being left behind!”
“Charles Mason? Empress, Charles Mason is the man you want if you’re going into Nazi Germany! He’s fluent in German, Polish and I believe, Czechoslovakian! The man is very well read on the SS and Gestapo!”
“I appreciate the dossier, Vern. I’ll consider him if Brie agrees. Let’s go find Peyton.”
“This way, Admiral.” Vernon Reynolds smiled.
Admiral…I liked the sound of that.
I could get used to the respect of this rank! The constant saluting though was getting old.
“Here’s her room, Admiral.” Vernon said as we stopped at the room’s door. He raised a finger for Jules and I to wait outside a minute.
“Peyton, how are you feeling today?” We heard him ask.
“Oh, Captain Reynolds! I wasn’t expecting to see you until tomorrow at the boat. The doctors are to release me just in time for muster.”
“Peyton, someone is here to see you. Are you ready for company?”
“Captain Reynolds, if I stay in this confined cubical any longer I shall commit myself to the heavens!” The girl laughed nervously, as did Vernon.
“Well don’t do that quite yet, my dear, I think your talents may be requested. Come on in.”
“Empress!” Peyton practically leapt from her bed towards me. “Empress, I am so sorry that I have sickened you! I had no idea that the evil Hathor had used me as a pawn in your demise!”
“Ease up, Ensign! This could be taken as assaulting a superior!”
“But you are Commander Steinert, are you not?” She looked at me quizzically.
“You sure you’re ready to leave here, Ensign? I see two stars, not a cluster.” Vern asked the girl with a look of concern. He put a finger to his mouth to quiet the girl. Julia Masterson hadn’t said a word since we entered. She too looked concerned, but for a different reason.
“I’m sorry Miss Masterson! I had no intention of deceiving you! I took ill just after we departed Kili Island and could not retract my influence normally. As a result you forgot about me, as has the rest of our crew.” Peyton looked sadly to the floor as she apologized.
“I’m just disappointed that my CO couldn’t be bothered to inform me of your presence, Peyton. We grew up together- like brother and sister- I thought we kept no secrets!”
“Look you two, I really need to ask Peyton if she would like to help me on this one, so if y’all wouldn’t mind taking this little disagreement outside?” I told the two. I didn’t want to risk being seen in two places at once.
“You need me? The Empress of Time and Space requests my assistance?” Peyton’s hands went to her face in sheer jubilation. “It would honor both me and my family to assist you any way I can, Empress!”
“Fine, I take that as a yes, Ensign. Y’all stay right here. I’ll be back in a moment.”
Walking out of the room, I found the nearest nurses station.
“I’d like to speak to the physician attending Ensign Treibche?”
“Yes ma’am if you would like to make an appoint…” The lieutenant stopped mid sentence as she looked up and saw my rank.
“Admiral!” She stood to attention. “Sorry, ma’am I didn’t know you were here!” She quickly turned off her reading tablet and touched her tiny headset.
“I’ll get him here immediately, ma’am!”
“Thanks, hun. How’s the book?” I inquired politely.
“Not as good as her last one, Admiral, but tolerable, I guess. Dr. Lampert to station 2-6 stat!” She answered before paging the doctor. “Have you read anything from her, ma’am?” She continued.
“No, hun, I’ve been rather busy of late, but thanks for the critique.”
“Doctor, Admiral Covington is here and she would like to speak to you about Ensign Treibche, sir. Okay I’ll let her know, thank you. Admiral, Dr. Lampert will be right over to see you, ma’am.”
“Let him know I’ll be in the Ensign’s room.”
“Certainly, Admiral Covington.” She said.
I smiled and returned to Peyton’s room telling her to get dressed.
“So, where are you off to now, Alex?” Vern asked as we cleared the hospital doors into the bright sunlight.
“Peyton needs to get fitted for her Reilly suit, get it programmed, and we head back to 1945.” I answered.
“You sure Jules and I can’t come along, Alex? It’s been a while since you and I had an adventure.”
“Vern, the fewer people that know about this, the better. I’ve been unable to see the outcome so far and I’d rather not endanger more lives. Your Ma’s would kill me if I lost either of you back there! I’d just assume take on the Nazi’s than face them!”
“Understood, Admiral…wait…what am I doing? You’re the same rank as me, Alex! Although I must admit that constellation looks good on you, Empress.”
“You always were a smooth one, Vern. Oh, Jules, could you do me a favor?” I asked, suddenly remembering a small detail to my plan.
“Sure, Alex, what?”
“I need to look like the Nazi’s idea of the Empress. Could you change the color of my eyes to blue and lighten my hair to aurum, please?”
“The Arian version of you, Alex?” Vernon repeated with confusion.
I nodded.
“What’s ‘aurum’, Alex?” Julia Masterson inquired.
“Aurum translates into gold, Jules. According to the Empress stories from both Reilly’s Homeword and Terra, ‘The Empress gently caressed her long, flowing mane of rich, fine-spun aurum, her ice blue eyes twinkled with understanding as she contemplated the misbehaving youth’s digressions.’” I quoted one descriptive passage. “So I guess I also need my hair down past my butt.”
“Sure thing, Alex.” Julia giggled. “You want everything ‘aurum’- just in case they decide to search you?”
“Ya, I guess so. Here, let me phase us out for some privacy.” I said as I blushed.
As I did so, I noticed Vernon Reynolds suddenly start looking around at anything but Jules and I. He started whistling. Peyton looked at him, apparently not understanding his nervousness.
1910 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 27th, 2028
“RVP, Miss Treibche needs a fitting. I need German, Polish, and Czech languages- spoken and written. Include the updated protection protocols as well as emergency comm link encryption.”
“Will the recipient please state name, race origin, and base language for voiceprint verification.”?
I nodded to Peyton, indicating that it was all right and required before continuing.
“Peyton Treibche, Terran, Egyptian.” She said clearly.
“Error! Receipient’s name, race and base language do not correlate! Please restate name, race, and base language.”
Peyton looked worried as she hesitated.
“RVP, Empress Override, OakridgeEmpress8716.”
“Accepted. Empress will please state nature of override.”
“RVP, Peyton Treibche is a Terran-Earther hybrid living in Egypt circa 2085BC. I will personally vouch for her allegiance and security clearance.”
“Accepted.
“Will the recipient please restate name, race origin, and base language for voiceprint verification?”
“Peyton Treibche, Terran, Egyptian.” She repeated
“Voiceprint accepted, please remain stationary for EPG measurement.”
A narrow, focused line of blue light slowly panned down Peyton’s body from head to toe.
“Measurement complete, thank you, Miss Treibche. Completion of garment in two hours.”
“Thank you, RVP.” I said happily.
“You are most welcome, Alex. Empress, External Processor #3-Omega wishes to meet with you and Miss Treibche in the third level conference room at your convenience.”
“Tell her we’ll be right there, RVP. Peyton needs to change into some comfortable clothes first.”
“Reclining Quarters have been established for Miss Peyton- level three-west, room three-three-eight. Voiceprint security level four has been enabled.”
“Thanks, RVP, you’re the best!” I told the efficient AI.
“You are again welcome, director.”
“This room is mine? It is simply wonderful, Empress!” Peyton exclaimed as she entered her very own room. I began to wonder if she ever had a place of her own before.
“Over there in the closet, you’ll find some casual clothing to wear until your suit is finished. I’ll wait outside for you, hun.” I told her after showing her the amenities of the room.
I didn’t have to wait long for her to change.
“So what do we do now, Empress?” Peyton asked as she exited her room.
“Now we meet the other members of the team and I tell you what I have in mind for this mission, hun. I’m also going to relate to you some very disturbing information.”
“Ladies and gentleman, I’d like to present Ensign Peyton Treibche. Peyton, Jacquelyn Cummins, Randi Van Pelt, my sister Brianna Mason and her husband, Charles.” I introduced her to everyone.
“My God, Alex, what did you do to your hair?” Brie quickly approached and began running her hand through my silky, extremely long, golden hair. “And yer eyes! Y’all could peirce a reactor chamber with those things!”
“She’s trying the Arian look, dear- blonde haired, blue eyes…etc.” Charles explained.
After a round of handshaking, we all sat down at the tables and Randi brought up the images from earlier.
“Peyton, do you recognize this inscription?” I asked calmly.
“I’ve seen them on the plateau back home, Empress, why?” She answered quickly.
“Could you translate them, please?”
“You saw them on the plateau…back home?” Charles Mason exclaimed.
Peyton cowered slightly at the change in his voice. “Yes, sir. I am from what you term Ancient Egypt. My mother, along with others came here from another arm of this very galaxy you call the Milky Way.”
“Peyton, can you please translate the inscription?” I asked again gently.
“Prime Meridian 12, To…understand…universe…us.” She wrinkled her nose in frustration then restated her translation. “Prime Meridian 12. To better understand the Universe around us.” She filled in the blanks and looked at me.
“Empress, where did you get these images? They look to be from the original Meridian 12 Spacecraft! My mother arrived on Earth in that craft! By her word it sank in the body of water you call the Mediterranean Sea! I thought images of it non-existent.”
“That is the good news, Peyton. Meridian 12 has been found- unfortunately not by us, I’m afraid. Do you recognize these symbols?” I asked as I nodded to Randi for her to advance the image.
“No, Empress, I cannot translate these three symbols. What do they mean?” She looked confused.
“They are a good indicator of who found the Spacecraft, hun. Here’s the bad part. We have to go back to 1945- to a place called Poland. Are you familiar with World War Two, hun? I trust you studied world history while serving on the Detroit?”
“Yes, Empress, it was a conflict that pitted the Allies; America, Britain, France, Canada, Australia, and several smaller countries against the Axis, Germany, Japan, Italy, and their allies.”
Very good, hun, what of the German’s though? Have you studied the Hitler regime at all?”
“Hitler became head of the Nazi or National Socialist’s Party in 1932. The Nazi’s believed in something they called the Arian Rac…” Peyton’s eyes got big, her mouth dropped open slightly. “Empress, did Sir Charles not say you were trying to look Arian?” She gasped. “You have joined this Nazi group?”
“No, hun, The Nazi’s found Meridian and want to use it in their plan to take over this world! I’m going to imitate the Empress of Space and Time as she would be perceived by them, had they access to the stories.”
“Empress, it is a suicide mission! The Nazi regime is most noted for its barbaric treatment of those considered inferior- it’s membership considered arrogant, corrupt, and soulless! Please Empress do not do this, I plead with you!” She cried.
“That’s why I have to go back and reclaim Meridian from those who wish to twist its intended purpose, Peyton. To do this, we need to make use of your gift. In fact, we need to make use of everyone’s gift in this room to achieve this mission’s success.”
“Alex, may I remind you, I have no gift to utilize.” Chuck Mason informed me.
“I disagree, Chuck. You are considered an expert on all things Third Reich?”
“I’ve studied their beliefs and tactics- especially the Gestapo and SS branches. I wouldn’t say I’m an expert on anything though.”
“Well, I have it on good authority that you know your stuff, Chuck. It is definitely a gift we can use to our advantage!” I said seriously, with a smile.
“Hear that dear? The Empress says I have a gift!” He chuckled to Brie.
My sister did not look happy about his excitement!
“Are you sure Charles really needs to go, Alex? His recovery abilities aren’t on par with ours. I could lose him, sis! I could lose my husband- the only man I’ve truly loved!”
Tears started to run down her face as she leaned over to her husband’s shoulder, but held herself back.
“NO!” She glared at me. “Charles is not going to go! I refuse to lose the only good thing in my life since Dee and Fred! No way, Alex, y’all find someone else!” She shouted. “I forbid it!”
“Fine, sis, I get it! Chuck stays here! All I ask is that you brief us on what to expect in this Polish Mine the SS has set up for research and development of ‘Die Glocke’, Chuck. We’ll do the rest.”
“You’ll all fare better if I go along, Alex. You see, I’m not going to let Brianna go if I’m not there to protect her. I know this sounds corny as hell, but when I said my vows, I meant to keep them! In short, where she goes, I goes, an’ y’all can take that ta the bank, Sweetheart!”
“Charles, you’ll die!”
“You don’t know that for sure, Brie. Your sister can’t even see what’ll happen- how could you? No, I’m goin’, Alex. Count us both in, Empress.”
“Charles!”
“That’s my final decision, Brie! My minds made up. Either we both stay or we both go.”
“Alex, Peyton Treibche’s garment is finished and has been transferred to her quarters.”
Thanks, RVP.” I said to the ceiling.
“RVP? Have you finished design prototypes for the Empress’s costume, yet?” Randi asked verbally for a change.
“Several variations await final selection by the Empress, Randi.” The AI answered.
“Enable holo-emitters, RVP. Let’s see them.” I requested.
One by one my holographic body displayed the costumes RVP had designed from combining details from both worlds’ versions of the Empress of old. Most seemed too elegant for what I knew about the Nazis. One did stand out as possible though. It was a gold, shimmery, semi-transparent, full-length dress that seemed to flow over my curves, yet looked futuristic enough to appear ‘spacey’. The design reminded me of those worn by the women of Terra. It was transparent enough though, to glimpse my contrasting, bikini-like undergarments.
The term ‘B-flick’ came to mind!
One thing though, was missing from the futuristic ‘Princess’ outfit.
“RVP, this outfit will do, but I need a crown. More like a tiara. I’d like it to be gold, or gold plated and incorporate the mystical runes for peace, harmony, and compassion or fairness. Reference the Disney princesses for viable examples.”
“Compilation is complete, Alex. Applying first headwear design to model.”
After reviewing eight tiaras and disqualifying three full out crowns, I saw the perfect candidate. It was an intricate, feminine design with delicate scrollwork and a few large diamonds added to give it a really royal look! In the center, punctuating the front of the tiara was a very rounded, stylized version of a swastika. It held secure a huge oval ruby and bore only the slightest resemblance to its bloodstained relative. To either side, slightly lower to follow the down facing arc of the gold headpiece, sat two other runes.
“Hold right there, RVP. Ladies, meet the Third Reich’s Empress of Time and Space!” I announced.
“Oh ya, every hot blooded Nazi is going to want a piece of that, Alex!” Chuck said excitedly before Brie elbowed his side.
“Ever’ perv in the installation will be fighting for your virginity, sis! Y’all sure you wanna look like a Nat-zee whore?” My sister asked.
“If I’m right about things, I’ll be declared off limits to all but the high command, Brie. Randi, have this programmed into my suit. Thanks, RVP, you’ve done a wonderful job!” I commended the AI.
“Skip, with your permission I’d like to add a few features to that tiara if you don’t mind.”
“Whatever you think I might need, hun.”
“I’ll get right on it, then.” Randi went to get up, but stopped. “When do we leave, Skip?”
“How about everyone get a good night’s sleep and we leave first thing in the morning?”
“That’ll give me plenty of time, skip, thanks! Please excuse me everyone, I have work to do.” Randi hurried out of the room with a large smile on her face.
“Bets are she’ll have whatever she has in mind finished tonight.” I winked at everyone.
“So, what’s the plan, Cap?” Jack inquired enthusiastically.
“Yes, Alex, how do you propose we get into a top secret facility guarded by the most ruthless cutthroats of the twentieth century?” Brianna asked me sarcastically.
“Wait.” I raised a finger to everyone. “RVP, I’d like y’all to transcribe everything we say from this point on so that Randi can store and recall it when needed.”
“As you wish, Alex.”
“Okay, I was thinking that y’all catch the delivery truck into the place. I assume the SS was constantly having to replace their slave labor quotas, Chuck?”
“You can count on it if they’re experimenting with an alien spacecraft- Any ‘tests’ would naturally be attended by ‘inferior human guinea pigs’ to observe the results. I have to warn you that sixty-some scientists and an unknown number of ‘workers’ were rumored to have lost their lives there, Alex. Buried alive as the tunnels were collapsed with high explosives.”
“Allegedly, Chuck, allegedly.” I reminded him. “Peyton, do you think you can create your little illusion for five people, including yourself?”
“I’m sure I can, Empress. I once got a whole resistance patrol into Hathor’s temple without detection.”
“Did they ever get out, Miss Treibche?” Jack asked with a little bit of contempt.
“Have your archeologists ever found the temple of Hathor, Commander?” She fired back.
Jack looked at me for acknowledgement. I simply raised both hands not knowing the answer.
“There was one in almost every city in Egypt, Peyton!” Chuck informed her.
“Outside Memphis?”
“Honey, they just found the remnants of Memphis twenty years ago.”
Peyton smiled with pure happiness!
Chuck’s mouth dropped open.
“Fine. Peyton you will insert Randi, Chuck, Brianna, and Jack into the consciouses of the transport personnel and replacement workers. You, Jack, Randi and Brie are to be local Polish detainees assigned to the kitchen staff. Chuck will be SS Colonel Charles Sebastian Mueller- an efficiency officer sent by Himmler’s personal order. Chuck, your abilities in German, Polish and Czech make you perfect for this job.”
“RVP we’ll need official documents for everyone.”
“Acknowledged, Director.”
I looked up to the ceiling at her reply.
“Alex, what about you? How will you get into the base?” Brie asked.
“I’m goin’ in directly! After all, wouldn’t one think the Empress of Time and Space should be bold enough to go right for the prize? I’ll get as far as I can while phased to find the ship. Once there, I’ll rephase and let myself be ‘surprised’. I’ll feign ignorance of the language at first then act like I suddenly understand them. Hopefully, I’ll be able to phase out if they start firing at me.”
“Sounds like one helluva plan, Alex!” Chuck said sarcastically.
“Jack, think you’ll have any trouble working your gift in those tunnels?”
“Depends on what kind of counter measures they’ve come up with, Cap. I’ll give it my best shot though!”
Good, cause I might need the Empress to work some miracles to convince them.”
“You and Randi stay to your jobs until I can get us close enough for her to access Meridian’s systems.”
“Any timeframe for completion, Empress?” Chuck asked.
“I’m going to set us down about a week before the supposed elimination of personnel and disappearance of the ship. Any other questions?”
I looked around at the group. Everyone shook they’re heads.
“Good, we leave 0800hrs tomorrow. Everyone try to get some rest. RVP end recording.”
“Acknowledged, Director.”
“Peyton?”
“Empress?”
“Honey, what did I tell you about calling me Empress all the time? My name is Alexandra or Alex. I would be more honored if you could call me Alex, hun.”
“I will, Aaalex. Thank you.” She stuttered. A smile broke out on her face as we all left the conference room for our quarters.
“There will come a time this mission for you to refer to me as ‘Empress’, but I think you’ll know the time for that, hun, all right?”
“Aye, Alex.”
0750 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 28th, 2028
“Look at you!” Brie commented brightly as she walked into the conference room for some breakfast. Chuck was right behind her
I was already dressed in my ‘Arian Empress’ outfit. I wanted to wear it awhile to see how comfortable the thing would be. Surprisingly, it wasn’t that bad. I did have initial feelings of vulnerability when I first looked in the mirror. I had parted and braided some of the hair from the peak of my forehead, wrapping the resulting braids around both sides and combining them into one longer braid in back. In the mirror I looked like a bonefied fairytale princess!
“Wow! You look even better in person, Alex.” Her husband complimented.
“After those Federal period circus tents, I thought I’d see how constricting this thing would be. It isn’t as bad as I thought.” I told them.
Jack, Randi and Peyton entered the room and quietly filled their plates before sitting down at the table next to mine.
Something was up! I found it hard to believe that Jack would fetch her breakfast manually!
Suddenly a trumpet fanfare filled the room!
“Presenting the winner of this year’s ‘Miss Empress of Time and Space’ pageant: Miss Alexandra Frances Steinert!” Randi’s voice exploded over the loudspeakers as a shiny, beautifully crafted, gold tiara floated into the room and settled gently onto my head, being careful to pass gently through my braids-, which effectively secured it.
“Nice.” I deadpanned as I silently cursed my selecting of this costume.
“Speech!” Chuck shouted to the ceiling through hands formed into a megaphone.
What the hell, I’ll play along!
I stood up and walked the few steps to the screened wall. An image of some beauty pageant appeared on the screen behind me. It looked like I was standing in front of all the other participants accepting my award.
“Thank you, ladies and gentleman. It‘s truly an honor that y’all chose me to be this year’s Empress of Time and Space! I’d like to personally thank my fellow contestants on their presence, intelligence, and grace!” I smiled brighter and threw in a nervous giggle or two as I looked around the room before continuing.
“I promise y’all that I will strive to uphold the deep trust and responsibility y’all have beset upon me and look forward to attending next year’s competition to present this lovely crown to my successor. Thank you all and may we continue to strive for world peace!”
I waved at everyone in the room as I sat back down and picked up my coffee again.
The room erupted in whistles and applause!
I rolled my eyes as I sipped the hot liquid.
“My big sister…a beauty queen! Oh, Charles, how will we ever live with her now?” Brie said dramatically as she placed the back of her hand to her forehead and closed her eyes.
“Better yet, wait till I tell the rest of the crew! They already think of the Skipper as…” Jack glanced around the table clandestinely by just shifting her narrowed eyes, “Royalty!” She whispered conspiratorially after raising her hand to cover her mouth from my caustic stare.
The room erupted in laughter again! I joined in despite wanting to look hurt by Jack’s comment. We needed this release of tension before starting the most dangerous mission the ‘Empress’ had ever attempted.
“Well, are we ready to start this thing?” I asked having finished my second cup of coffee.
“Alex, before we leave, I’d like to show you some added features of your crown.” Randi said raising a finger to stop me from moving.
“So Moneypenny has informed me. Well, let’s see what you’ve got, Q.” I replied, dropping my voice an octave and adding a Scottish accent.
Charles Mason began to chuckle. “Now that’s the Alexandra I know! Not bad, Alex, but you don’t look anything like Double-Oh-Seven at the moment- more like Domino!”
While Chuck continued to laugh, Brie rolled her eyes a few times. The three other faces in the room remained blank.
“I don’t get it, Cap?” Jack said on behalf of Randi and Peyton.
“Never mind.” I rolled my eyes at them. “I guess you just had to be there. Randi, you were going to show me the additions you made to my costume?”
“Yes, first I’d like our Ex-O to move the tables back and give us some room.”
On cue, all six unused tables in the room moved and stacked themselves against the far end wall.
“Skip, bring up your HUD. You’ll notice an extra icon on the lower left side, marked ‘Tiara’.”
“Okay, I see it.”
“Access it and a pop-up box should appear with several selections, but most importantly, there should be a green bar at the top of the box. Do you see it?”
“Yep, it’s green. What’s that mean?”
“It means that your headpiece is communicating with your suit, Alex. A red bar indicates no communication- either your tiara is damaged or malfunctioning, or you are more than twenty meters away from it. Twenty meters is the maximum communication distance, Alex, so keep it close by.”
I nodded.
“A yellow bar indicates that the headpiece has only partial functionality, meaning a function you may want won’t be available either because of damage or low power. As you use the headpiece, you will notice the bar start to shorten, moving from right to left, this will indicate how much power remains. The headpiece is designed to recharge with your suit anytime a valid power source is within two meters. Power drain on the source is minimal and should not be noticed by the crude instruments of the time.”
“Okay, got it, hun, now what can this thing do?” I asked with a serious expression.
“First select ‘Tactical’. It should be the first item below the status bar.”
Another somewhat larger window opened before my eyes. Five red blips to one side of a green blip appeared close together, they were surrounded by whitish grey ‘walls’- the room’s walls, maybe?
“You should see the five of us indicated in red as ‘alive’. You are the green dot and as you may have already guessed the grey lines are the walls around you. You will note the check mark next to ‘Tactical’ indicating that the function is on or selected.”
“Yep.”
“Alex, I’d like you to now move to the next line and select ‘F/F’.”
Immediately the five red blips started to flash or pulse at a slow rate.
“We should be flashing red dots?”
“Yes.”
“Good, now watch what happens when we enable our suits tracking beacons.”
One by one, the pulsing red blips changed to pulsing blue blips.
“Friend or Foe indicator. Great idea, Randi!” I smiled at her. “The check mark says it’s turned on?”
“You got it, Skip. Okay, next select ‘Shield’. Another box pops up with three options: ‘Force’, ‘Repel’, and ‘Environment’. Everyone please stand back.”
Randi waited for everyone to move away from me before continuing. She slid a chair close to me before joining the others at a safe distance.
“Alex, I’d like you to select ‘Repel’ first. This is a force shield that will repel anything thrown or shot at you. You can enable it now.”
The chair shot across the room, barely missing Chuck!
I felt my smile grow wider.
“Great, you can disable that, Alex. The force option will protect you by nullifying anything approaching you, similar to Jack’s force shield. The environment option provides a hermetic seal between you and the outside world similar to when you phase out. I’d use this option for say, tear-gas, chemical leaks, fire. As you would expect, the air supply contained inside this shield is finite- there are no CO scrubbers incorporated into the design. The more people inside the shield, the faster you deplete the oxygen supply. That reminds me, all three shields have an operational diameter of three and a half meters- about ten feet. Any questions?”
“Hey, Randi? What’s this last selection in the main box?” I asked, wondering why she neglected to mention it.
“’Boom’ is exactly what you think it means, Skip! Selecting ‘Boom’ allows you to set a specific count to begin an overload of the headpiece’s power system. After setting the timer and entering your password, you may want to get far away! Very…far…away!”
“Pretty big boom, I take it?”
“Equal to about a dozen Mark XIV torpedoes, Skip.”
I gulped!
“Wow! BIG-bahdah-boom! OUCH!”
“Stop that Charles! This is serious stuff!” Brianna growled, elbowing her husband in the ribs.
“Alex, this is what I call a doomsday device. Only use it as a last ditch effort!” Randi warned. She looked despondent for even having thought of it.
“I’ll try to curb my lust for blowing things up, Randi. I hope never to need it.
“One other feature, Skip.” She said as she approached. “While using the tactical feature, the headpiece will monitor life signs from everyone within range. As a life form dies the pulsing, be it red or blue, will slow until it finally disappears and is replaced by a hollow, white circle.”
“Randi, one other question?” I asked, observing something strange with my new tactical display. “Why is the blip indicating Peyton flashing faster than the rest of you?”
“Terran hearts are slightly larger than Human hearts- physically, Empress- they also beat faster, and Terrans have a slightly higher body temperature.” Peyton answered timidly as her eyes dropped to the floor.
“Hey, there is nothing wrong with being hot-blooded, hun! As I remember, it felt rather nice on some of those cool Terran nights!” I told the girl, memories of Tibius began filling my mind.
I quickly shook those memories back out of my mind!
“Well, at least I can tell the players apart, now. Y’all ready to leave?”
“We just need to change, Alex.” Brie reminded everyone.
Jack, Peyton, Randi, and Brie’s clothing selections were simple cotton dresses; Randi and Peyton’s were a depressing brown with an old, worn, brown leather belt and dingy, brown, low-heeled shoes. Brianna and Jack’s were different shades of gray with worn black belts and low-heeled, unpolished, black leather shoes. All four looked like they hadn’t seen soap in over a month.
Chuck’s uniform stood in stark contrast to the women. His was the clean, starched, freshly ironed, black uniform of a well-groomed SS Colonel. He looked the epitome of Hitler’s grand vision of world domination!
I had always hoped that I would never come this close to one! Now I was going to be surrounded by them- by my own choice, no less!
A slight sweetness filled the air around us.
“Jack, stand down, he’s one of us!” I growled at my first officer.
“He looks so real though, Alex.” Jack replied with a tense voice, hate evident in her tone.
I heard Chuck swallow hard as he realized she was staring at him.
“That is what’s going to save him, Jack- now stand down!”
“Aye.” She replied cautiously.
“Everyone take hands, please. First I’ll put us along the road to the Mine and wait for the supply trucks then I port us into one of the transport trucks so Peyton can start making the five of you known.”
Reilly’s conference room became a forest-bracketed, single lane, dirt road in Poland somewhere near the Czech border.
I had never been to Europe so far in my life, but given the rolling terrain, thick leafed forests, and general peaceful serenity of the place, it seemed all too familiar.
The area reminded me of home- good old Oak Ridge, Missouri.
We hadn’t been standing on the roadside for more than five minutes before the straining whine of several German-made trucks broke the serene calm. At the same time, off in the distance could be heard the low-pitched thrum of dozens of aircraft engines and muted explosions- a very good indication that Allied bombers were at work. It drove home the reality of where we were, when we were. There was a war going on and we weren’t that far from it!
I waited for the first troop truck to pass before porting us onto it. As predicted it was filled with Polish workers, men and women, and four armed soldiers, one in each corner.
“Jack, gently scoot people around to make room to sit. If I’m to remain unseen, each of you will have to hover over your seat before releasing hands. There will be a slight dizziness associated with this type of rephasing. I’ll remain out of phase, but stay with y’all just in case someone should prove immune to Peyton’s charms.” I nodded for her and Peyton to start using their gifts.
“Chuck, you go first and good luck!”
“Gute Jagd, Kaiserin! (Good hunting, Empress!)” He said to me in German.
I waited until Jack had made enough room for him then carefully watched the shaking and rolling of the wooden seat.
“Release!” I ordered when the clearance was right.
My brother-in-law looked unsteady for a second as he fell the few inches, landing on the narrow wooden plank seat. The soldier beside him gave Chuck a confused look, to which Chuck nodded angrily back at the people he was to be guarding. The young soldier turned back with a disgusted expression.
One by one, Randi, Brie, Peyton, and lastly, Jack, joined the crowded consist in the back of the truck. I did my best to keep from drifting or dropping through the floor boards and remain standing in the bed of the truck until we cleared the barbed wire fenced checkpoint and the vehicle stopped.
I waited patiently until the truck bed had been emptied of its human cargo before porting the short distance to the ground beside it.
Turning on my tactical, I noted that I was entering an anthill of activity- and that was just in the two hundred yard sensor range of my equipment! The display clearly tracked my five companions into the mine portal
For the most part the mine entrance looked like any I had seen back home. A large, nondescript, concrete portal about twenty feet round; a single set of rails entered and disappeared into the darkness. A dozen or so soldiers had marched the new workers into the mine portal while several dozen more stood watch for any rebellion.
The entrance tunnel ran straight into the mountainside with only the slightest hint of downward slope. A lonely lamp every fifty feet or so provided just enough light to show the way.
This facility was huge! I had walked well over three football fields before observing the first side tunnel and estimated the main tunnel went on for another half mile based on the ever-decreasing size and brilliance of the overhead lighting. Echoes of German voices filled the tunnels and made it impossible to determine any directionality.
I did notice, however, that my new equipment came with a memorizing function. Meaning if I continued to explore this facility, I would have an accurate charting of it and would be able to find the fastest way out.
So that’s what I did the first day- charted a few dozen tunnels in the mine’s catacomb. In my exploration I had found several places where I would be safe to rephase and to communicate with my group.
What I hadn’t found yet was the chamber, research area, whatever, where Meridian was being kept. It had to be near the main mine shaft somewhere because of its size. Many of the offshoot tunnels were just to narrow or too low to permit its entry or passage.
A yawn escaped my mouth and I suddenly realized it must have been getting late. I decided it would be best if I checked in with Jack and the others after I hunkered down in one of the safe areas to get some sleep.
‘Jack, do you read me?’ I thought to her as I rephased in a small, isolated chamber that had been formed by a tunnel collapse in the recent past.
‘Alex? We were all worried! Where are you?’ Jack answered relief very evident in her voice.
‘I found a safe place to rephase about three tunnels away from your position. Is everyone okay?’
‘Randi, Brie, Peyton, and I are fine. They put us to work as soon as we were shown the kitchen, Alex. They finally showed us our ‘quarters’ a few minutes ago. A piece of burlap to lie on and a ratty wool blanket- can you believe it! We were told to find a place to rest amongst about seventy or eighty others in a damp, dim, forty foot square chamber! It’s a regular Waldorf-Astoria down here, Cap!’
‘Will y’all be able to charge your suits in those conditions, Jack?’
‘I’ve got it charging right now, Alex. It’s suckin’ power right from the bulb above my head as we speak. Have you found the ship yet?’
‘Not yet. I have charted over fifty tunnels so far today, though. If I keep it up I may have this place fully charted in another year.’
‘It’s that big? Wow, I’m impressed! These guys don’t do anything small do they?’
‘Has Chuck checked in yet?’
‘About two hours ago, Alex. He wanted me to let Brie know that he was okay. They gave the guy an office and everything, Cap! The Commandant will be taking him on an inspection tour tomorrow sometime. Maybe he’ll be able to find the research chamber for you.’
‘Maybe, but I doubt it. Only a select few officers will know the specifics. Usually visiting dignitaries are spared the details unless very familiar or very related. I think my best bet is to find one of the Terrans and follow them.’
‘Agreed, Alex. How’s Randi’s equipment performing?’
‘Tell her the stuff is great, Jack. I’ve been using the tactical since we got here and I’m only down a quarter of a bar- I should top up my suit though.’
‘Are you close to a power source, Cap?’
‘I have a go indication on suit charging so I must be near enough to some charged wires, Jack. I’m going to try for some sleep. If you feel or hear anything close by, give a yell.”
‘Count on it, Alex. We wouldn’t want you to get caught too soon, would we?’
‘It’s not at the top of my ‘to do’ list, Jack. Try to get some sleep, hun. Alex out.’
Signing off from Jack’s comm network, I changed into something a little warmer- something that would keep the dampness off me while I slept. I decided to leave my tiara’s tactical system in stand bye, though- just in case.
Day two. At least I think it’s day two! One has a hard time knowing exactly what time of day it is when surrounded by complete darkness. If it hadn’t been for Jack giving me a wake-up call or telling me what time she was told it was, I wouldn’t have known that I had only been asleep for five hours.
My stomach knew exactly what time it was though- time to eat something!
‘Jack, any chance I can grab some chow and not be seen?’
‘Come into the kitchen, Alex. About five feet to my left and down a short tunnel is a storage room. Let me know when you get there and I’ll have something scraped together for you.’
‘Have you and the others had anything yet?’ I asked, almost knowing the answer.
‘You have got to be kidding! I think the mice eat better down here!’
‘Well, sneak what you can, Jack, and make sure the others get their share, too.’
‘Aye, Cap, we all know to keep our strength up. Hey, I’m hearing a lot of voices in your vicinity- be careful!’
‘I see them coming on my tactical, Jack- four Humans and one Terran.’
‘Is Chuck one of them?’
‘No, they’re all red, Jack.’
‘Be careful, Alex’
‘See you in a few minutes, Jack. Alex out.’
I decided to wait a few minutes for the five unknowns to pass by the short blocked tunnel I had rested in. Still, I phased myself out just in case the Terran ‘felt’ me. Until I found out whose side they were on, I resolved to treat everyone displayed in red on my display as hostile until proven otherwise.
“You say that you feel something different in this area, Wilhelm?” A voice said from the other side of the rock cave in.
“A strange feeling I had when I walked by a few hours ago, sir! I do not feel it now, though.” Another voice said.
“I doubt your people have any feelings at all, Wilhelm! You Gypsies have been swindling humanity for years! Throughout history using your tricks, magic, and secrets to get what you want, when you want! How can I be assured this is not another diversion to delay the bell project?” The first voice asked.
“I assure you I am not trying to delay anything, sir! I tell you I felt a presence- a very strong, very powerful presence, in this section of tunnel! Being only meters from the craft research area, I thought you would be more concerned, general?”
“My only concern, Dr. Wilhelm, is that you and your fellow ‘Gypsy Scientists’ discover a way to gain entrance to the bell! The Führer must have its capabilities if he is to achieve his goals! He has no tolerance for delay tactics or inconclusive ‘feelings’!”
“General, if I may, sir. Dr. Wilhelm is the top electrics expert alive today! He will find access to the bell any day now, I personally guarantee it, sir!” Yet a third voice said in defense of the first.
“You better get results quickly then, colonel! The Führer is an impatient man! Now I want to see this bell, colonel!”
“Yes, sir, at once! This way.”
So the Terran could sense me when in phase with this reality? I would have to be extremely careful from now on.
Redressing into my ‘Empress’ garb, I passed through the six-foot thick rock plug between me and the main tunnel and began to follow the five men.
Had I known I was within the same city block as Meridian, I could have tried to get caught last night! Second thought, however, dictated I stay hidden for the sake of my companions. Showing my hand too soon would have the Germans suspicious of how I got here. I could easily consign the entire caravan of new workers to the death squads. I really hoped that I would be able to see at least a small part of how this mission would work out. So far though, I had no clue as to why I couldn’t. Could it be some Terran defensive shield or a long lost ability I knew nothing about?
All I did know was that I had to be extremely careful at all times now!
Within a matter of minutes the ‘Gypsy’ scientist stopped before a nondescript section of seemingly solid tunnel wall. The four SS officers stopped behind him and waited patiently while ‘Wilhelm’ touched several small, differently colored, mineral deposits in the wall.
Above the men, a red stone lit up and, with a sharp click, bright light emanated from a door-sized crack, revealing an entrance.
Unsure of any defense shield in use, I hurried through the five men and moved out of the way behind several cabinets of equipment. My tactical now indicated several Terrans in the large room. In fact there appeared to be twelve Terrans and twenty-five Humans in the aircraft hanger-sized chamber!
“Strange, I thought I felt a draft as we went through the door!”
“Sometimes the air pressure varies in the side tunnels, General. Sometimes it even scatters our research throughout the area!”
Being careful not to contact anything, I cautiously looked out from my hiding spot.
Before me, in the center of the chamber was Meridian! All around her were desks and file cabinets…and people. The vast majority of lamps seemed to be concentrated on her and only small desk lamps provided light for the researchers.
“Why are these lights still on? I ordered them extinguished when the bell has reached full charge! Gasoline is in sparse supply these days! It took me several hours to talk the high command into allocating the meager ration we have just received!” The general shouted in anger.
“The craft has yet to charge to capacity, herr general! Our incandescent lamps severely lack the energy output of full sunlight, thereby hindering the solar collectors in its hull to generate sufficient charge.”
“I want results, Wilhelm, not excuses! Get the bell open!”
“Yes, herr general! We were going to make another try. Would you like to observe?”
“Would it serve any purpose, Wilhelm?”
“We think we might have the combination this time, general!”
“Proceed!”
“Bring in the test subjects!” The colonel shouted as he snapped his fingers.
A dozen frail, destitute looking people were led in with hands tied behind their backs. They were also blindfolded and gagged. Each person was placed around a perimeter of about twenty feet from Meridian. I now noticed several heavy cables running from what looked like a transformer to the wide bottom of the craft.
“Herr General, we need to seek protection behind the lead screen.” Wilhelm motioned for the men to follow him away from the spacecraft.
“Why the test subjects, Major?”
“The belief is that the bell needs a living presence in the near vicinity of the hatch to open. We still have no idea where that is yet, sir. Ready test one hundred and eighty four.”
Someone echoed the order and the lighting dimmed.
“Start the sequencer- code eighty-nine. General, you must protect your eyes, sir. The light given off can blind you in an instant.”
Everyone in the chamber dawned dark, protective, welding goggles as a brilliant white light from Meridian began to fill the chamber. It looked similar in shape to the deflective shield Jack used on our last journey to Pearl Harbor 1941.
I selected eye protection on my suit’s HUD. I hoped that sunglasses would be enough protection. The tiara I was wearing became a full-face helmet and its protective shield came on line. Apparently, Miss Van Pelt had neglected to tell me about this feature!
Several additional generators now sprang to life in the chamber and the light emitted from Meridian intensified by several magnitudes.
Did I just notice several people look in my direction? Was the intense light somehow disrupting my time phasing? I remained still hoping that they had been attracted to something else near me.
The brilliant light grew even more intense and I watched in horror as the people positioned around Meridian shimmered and began to disappear. Not disappearing exactly, but melting away into the floor, their muted, agonizing cries echoing throughout the chamber- even over the drone of the generators.
“Enough!” Someone screamed.
The light’s intensity faded quickly as the extra generators ceased operation. Meridian gently returned to its dull, metallic color.
Not one person remained in the vicinity of the ship! Instead, twelve small discolorations could be seen on the floor in their places!
Twelve innocent people had just been murdered! How many more had perished at the hands of these barbarians? How many more would suffer because of them?
I needed to get out of here I thought, as I disabled my protective helmet and shield.
“The test subjects, where have they gone?”The General said with visible disgust.
“They usually do not survive, herr General.” The major replied frigidly- callously. “Do not worry though, we use only those the Führer has decreed as inferior, herr General.”
That didn’t seem to sit well with the older man. In fact, it didn’t sit well with me either! In my experiences, there was no person on this earth or anywhere in any universe that was any more superior or inferior to anyone else! What monsters these Nazis were! The written accounts of their savagery stood no comparison with the actual beast!
We had to take Meridian away from these heathens before it was used to do more evil- before it could kill more innocent people!
Slowly, carefully, I moved around the chamber and noted the different research stations and who was attending them. Occasionally I would purposely run my hand through something or someone to make sure I was still phased out. All the while I listened to the man called Wilhelm as he continued to cast out theory after theory as to why this trial hadn’t worked.
“We know it requires a living person to open the access hatch- that much is written about in the scrolls! We Gypsies have tried and cannot gain entrance, nor can other races. We have tried both sexes, Herr General, but still we fail. A radio transmission eminates from the craft at such a high frequency that we are barely able to receive it, let alone decode its message. I thought that if played slower, the craft would interpret it and allow access, but this has clearly not worked!”
“If you don’t get this thing working soon, Wilhelm, I shall be forced to find someone who can! Is that understood, ‘Herr Doctor’? The general barked in anger. He turned and headed for the chamber’s concealed door.
“Herr General, wait!”
Reaching for the door’s handle, the General cried out in pain and began to swear. “Why have you shitheads electrified the door? I should have all of you face a firing squad! I want out of this room! NOW!”
“We have placed a strong magnetic field around this chamber to protect the rest of the facility, General! The bell emits radio waves that can be followed by the Allies to target this mine.” The major informed his superior as ‘Wilhelm’ looked on. “Disable the field!”
The green light above the door went red and the major opened the door for the general.
This was my chance to exit also. I wasted no time running through both men as they filed through the door and into the main tunnel.
“There is that strange, cold breeze again!” The General noted as he looked around.
“As I have said, general, it is just the temperature difference in the chamber.”
“Might it also be the tortured souls of those we have just watched die, escaping, major?”
“Our scientists have proven without a doubt those deemed inferior contain nothing of the sort, Herr General! Do you wish to dispute a core belief of the Führer?”
“Do you question my allegiance for the fatherland or to the Führer, major?” The general growled menacingly.
“No, sir!”
“Then leave me! I wish to walk and think of a way to tell the Führer of yet another failure here! Hiel Hitler!”
“Hiel Hitler. Good evening, general.”
I watched as the two men parted ways- the major returning to Meridian’s holding cell, the general, to the section of the mine that contained the living quarters.
“Arrogant asshole! The way we treat those that have been conquered,” The general shook his head as he walked along, “This will come back to haunt us all! How can anyone just decide one life is more important to another? What gives any man the right to assign value to any other?” He asked quietly to himself.
So, some of them actually had a conscious?
“If you will follow me, Colonel Mueller, I will show you more of our facility. Ah, General Sporrenberg! Lucky that we should happen upon you, sir.”
My attention turned to the two men coming toward the general. It was Chuck and another older SS Officer.
“Commandant Kriger, you will forgive me if I cannot join your little tour. I must return to my office to file my report with Berlin. If you will excuse me.” The older man politely excused himself.
“Herr General, I must insist you meet Colonel Mueller, he has been sent to assess this Wunderwaffen facility.” The base commandant pressed the general to stop.
“Oh? I was not made aware of this inspection, Herr Colonel!”
“Nor was I until a week ago, general!” Chuck replied calmly.
“Who sent you, colonel?”
“Sir, I am told the orders came from Himmler directly, though I am surprised, since I have never met him personally.” Chuck replied.
“What is the nature of this visit, Colonel Mueller?”
“I am to observe this facility and report any deficiencies in command and research, Herr General. Though I fear it is to get me away from Berlin for some reason.”
“You have made an enemy and become expendable, Colonel! Tell me, are you married?”
“No, sir, but before receiving this assignment I had just met a stunning blonde Beermaid, why?” Chuck answered, playing his cover story like a true actor.
“Ah! She was already claimed by a higher ranking pair of eyes, Herr Colonel!” The general chuckled.
“So I get sent here? The middle of nowhere- for showing affection?” Chuck responded, becoming more animated.
General Sporrenberg laughed heartily as he turned and continued on his course.
Now that I knew his name, I consulted my little friend to see his fate. I needed to catch up with him.
Waiting for him to stop, I leaned in close. “You must leave. Something disastrous is about to happen that you shouldn’t be involved in.” I whispered into his ear.
“What? Who said that?” The man gasped as he instantly lost all color in his face. He looked around the dank rock walls of the tunnel, searching for the source of the warning.
“If you do not leave now, the blood will be on you, General.” I whispered again.
A slight smell of urine became apparent as the general hurried toward his office area.
‘Alex to Jack? Come in Jack.’
‘Here, Cap. You find the target yet?’
‘Yes and we have to get Meridian out of here before they kill more innocents!’
‘What are they using her for, Alex?’ Jack’s voice became more concerned.
‘I’d rather not talk about it right now, Jack. It’s too disgusting to even think of!’
‘Say the word, Alex and this place becomes a huge lake of molten lava!’
‘You might get your chance, Commander, just be patient for now.’
‘Aye, Cap.’ Jack sounded somewhat disappointed.
‘I saw Chuck earlier. He seems to be holding his own. How are Peyton and Brie doing?’
‘I have a feeling Chuck will be doing the majority of the housework after this is over, Alex.’
‘Working y’all hard, are they?’
‘Let’s just say that there are entirely too many arrogant, disgusting…’
‘Got it, Jack. Remember where we are, Commander! Believe me, what the kitchen slaves are putting up with is far better than the people the Nazis have labeled inferior.’
‘Brie mentioned something about that but wouldn’t go into detail, Alex. Is what the Allies find really that bad?’
‘Worse.’
‘Wow!’
‘Ya, wow!’
Our conversation fell silent for a few minutes.
‘Jack, you still there?’
‘Ya, Alex, still here.’
‘You sound sad, Jack. I didn’t mean to do that, the images just kind of popped in there- sorry.’
‘Cap, what did they ever do to deserve that?’ Jack sounded like she was crying.
‘Wrong place, wrong time, I guess.’ I replied soberly.
‘Are we going to…are you going to…um, help?’
‘As many as I can, Jack. Not nearly as many as I’d like, though.’
Again there was silence as Jack was apparently thinking about my response.
‘Cap, you have company!’ Jack practically screamed at me suddenly.
Checking my tactical, I indeed had company! Twelve hostiles! One red blip pulsing faster than the rest! I quickly phased out and held my breath.
The red blips stopped right outside the rockslide that effectively sealed off the small chamber I was in. I decided to go out and watch what was going on.
Now that I was out in the main tunnel, I was glad of my decision to leave my hiding place! These twelve men, the major from Meridian’s test chamber, ‘Wilhelm’, and ten others with rifles, were planning on clearing the rock cave-in…with dynamite!
“Herr Major, I do not feel the entity any longer. Maybe it can sense us?” Wilhelm informed the SS officer.
“This ‘entity’ as you call it may be capable of hiding from your senses, Wilhelm, but I doubt it can move through solid rock. Sergeant, place your charges!”
“There is one our ancestors claimed could, Herr Major.”
“Fairy tales! Stories told to the meek and feeble-minded to terrorize them into submission! Just like the Allied radio propaganda trying to make the Führer believe the Soviets are nearing Berlin. Huh! Such nonsense!” The major chuckled.
Never had I seen such conceit…wait, I had seen that much smugness before! I wondered if this buffoon was related to Hathor somehow?
A little teasing was definitely in order.
“Herr Major, sometimes fairytales are real.” I whispered into his ear.
The SS officer quickly turned around and tried to catch me in his arms. Of course, that action bore no fruit- just a hard fist to the back of the nearest soldier.
“Herr Major?” Wilhelm asked in concern.
The soldier receiving the hit looked with concern to his superior.
“Nothing. I thought I heard something. Get those explosives placed!”
“I can pass through rock, I also pass through you, Major.” I whispered in his ear again and this time plunged my arm through him a few times.
“Who is there?” He barked! “Show yourself this instant!”
The other men stopped working and looked at their commanding officer with concern as the major searched his surroundings, gun drawn.
“Get back to work!” He screamed at them, noticing that all eyes were on him.
“Do you think I’m that stupid, Major?” I whispered again.
“Show yourself! Who are you?” He screamed out. His voice resonated through the endless tunnels.
“Who is it you hear, Major?” Wilhelm asked innocently.
“A woman! A woman keeps whispering in my ear!”
Wilhelm’s face instantly lost all color and he looked about ready to crumble to the ground!
“It’s her! She has come to judge us!” Wilhelm babbled repeatedly.
“It is nothing but a myth, Wilhelm! You Gypsies and your pagan beliefs! Why the Führer granted you exclusion from those proven inferior, I will never know! It is probably that Gypsy woman in the kitchen, the one brought here two days ago! She is using the same tricks as you to confound us! I shall have her disposed of before this trickery goes too far!”
“A Gypsie woman?” Wilhelm and I said at the same time.
“She arrived on the last supply convoy. A shipment of undesirables from one of our overcrowded work camps.”
“Herr Major, could I see this ‘Gypsy’ woman? It may be possible that she can be swayed to help in our research! I beg you, major; I could use another secretary since you ordered the last one participate in our latest test.”
Bile rose up from my stomach and burned the back of my throat! I had to get back to Peyton, and fast!
I knew I didn’t have much time after I rephased. Wilhelm would surely sense me and bring the storm troopers! Behind me, a sharp explosion indicated that I needed to use another hiding place.
‘Jack, is Peyton with you?’ I asked, reaching another sealed off chamber.
‘No, she went back to the storage area for more flour, why?’
‘The Germans know about her, Jack. The lead scientist, someone named Wilhelm wants to talk to her and make her his secretary.’
‘That doesn’t sound so bad, Alex.’
‘His last ‘secretary’ was used in the latest Meridian test, Jack!’
‘Shit! I’ll tell her to stay there and wait for you, Cap.’
‘I’m almost there now, Jack. You and Brie try to stay calm, okay?’
‘Aye!’
“Peyton, we don’t have much time, I need you to come with me.” I said to her as I appeared in front of her. The tin of flour she was carrying dropped to the ground and a cloud exploded into the air around us.
“Empress! What has happened? Cmdr. Cummins said someone named Wilhelm is coming for me.”
“Take my hand, hun and I’ll tell you about it. We need to phase out before he can sense my whereabouts.” I quickly informed her as I grabbed her hand and we phased out.
Unfortunately, the expelled flour had left unmistakable evidence that two people had been standing there and now were gone- without leaving a trail of flour behind.
I quickly ported us a few feet away- to a clean spot on the floor.
I suddenly heard whistling behind us.
“Boy, Alex, you must have really scared the flour out of ol’ Peyton.” Jack said as she entered to broom up the mess.
“I tell you I felt the Empress in here!” Wilhelm’s voice cried from out in the short passage.
Wilhelm, the major, and four soldiers barged into the room- guns drawn!
“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Jack shrieked in Polish as she dropped everything and knelt on the ground.
I wondered what was really going through her head as she produced very believable tears.
“Are you the gypsy?” Wilhelm barked in German as he grabbed Jack’s arm and forcefully pulled her up from the floor.
Jack played her role well. She just stared at the man in terror!
“Are you the gypsy?” He barked again, this time in Polish.
Jack shook her head. She had the terrified part down pat. I just hoped that these men wouldn’t start to explode or something if they pushed her any farther.
“The gypsy woman- where is she?” Wilhelm ordered.
“I have not seen her, sir, our work shifts are not the same.” Jack cried.
“Find the gypsy woman!” The major ordered as he pulled Wilhelm’s hand off Jack’s wrist and shove her to the floor.
All six men stormed out of the small pantry.
Jack stayed on the ground until she felt it was clear.
“And for that, Herr Major, you will definitely pay a high price!” Jack hissed evilly with an expression I had only seen on her face once before. I wondered, for a second, how those two thugs were doing back in Honolulu.
Jack looked around and her expression quickly softened. “All clear, Cap. I’ve got a dampening shield up and Brie is almost here.”
“Peyton, y’all okay?” Brie asked with concern as Jack allowed her entrance through her field. “Hun, why are you an’ Alex covered in flour?”
“Even though warned by the Commander, I admit I am not callus to the Empress’s sudden arrivals. I am sorry for compounding things, Empress!”
“It’s okay, hun, happens all the time- not usually with this kind of result though.” I laughed.
“Thank you, Commander, for cleaning up my mess. Had you not arrived those men would have began to suspect the Empress was real- as we all know she is!”
“Sometimes it pays to listen…huh, Alex?” Jack’s right eyebrow twitched quickly as she smiled at me.
I rolled my eyes in response.
“So, now that we’re all here, what should Peyton’s options be?” I asked, looking at her.
“You want to know what I would like to do, Empress?” Her eyes widened.
“Ya, hun, right after y’all start calling me Alex instead of ‘Empress’!”
“It is a hard habit to break, ma’am…Alex.”
“So, do you think you want to play second fiddle to this Wilhelm character or would you rather me take you home or back to Pearl, hun? You decide, sweetheart.”
Peyton remained quiet for a minute or two.
“Alex?”
“Ya, hun?”
“I think I want to do this, ma’am.” Peyton replied meekly.
“Sweetheart, I want you to decide, there is no ‘I think’ on such a dangerous undertaking. This guy’s last assistant became part of a failed experiment and that SS Major has no qualms about using anybody not considered ‘Arian’ for more testing! In fact, Wilhelm may yet find himself joining his test subjects!”
“How long will I need to acquiesce?”
“I was thinkin’ about tomorrow for the ‘Empress’ to get caught then another day for us to really find and destroy all of the research…then…Jack will get to blow something…ie, someone, up. Think you can holdout that long, Miss Treibche?” I smiled at her.
“Ensign Peyton Triebche reporting for duty, Capt. Steinert!” She stood straight, a look of determination on her face.
“Don’t get overly comfortable with him, Ensign! We still don’t know where his real allegiance falls. Jack, were you able to get a read on him?”
“He’s definitely part Terran, Alex, but aside from that I got nothing specific.”
“He is a descendant of Meridian, Alex, but he seems distracted from putting his full attention to his research, though.” Peyton contributed.
“Ok, he might side our way if you can find out the why, hun. I’d see if he had a wife, children, fiancée’- anything the Nazis would use to coerce him. Jack, I don’t have to tell you to keep an eye on her?
“Aye, Cap.”
“Now Miss Treibche, where would you like to be found?”
“I could use some sleep, Alex.”
“Jack, is it clear for Peyton to appear in the sleeping quarters?”
“Just barely, Cap. The goon squad is almost to that chamber.”
“Okay sweetheart, take my hand and start making yourself sleepy.”
Peyton and I found our selves standing among a sea of people. It was difficult to find a clear place to stand in the almost pitch black chamber. After taking a minute to allow our eyes to adjust, Peyton guided me to her ‘bed’. I motioned for her to lie down and released her hand.
Not a second too soon.
“Check this room next! I want that gypsy found immediately!” The major’s arrogant voice commanded.
I stepped back a few feet as the soldiers, armed with flashlights searched through the sleeping or newly awakened.
“This one! She is the one! Take her!” The major shouted to his men.
“What have I done? Why are you treating me like this? Where are you taking me?” Peyton said in perfect sleep-disturbed Polish.
Within a minute she and the men taking her were gone. A hushed whisper filled the room from those left behind as I hurried to catch up.
I may or may not have allowed myself to phase in and out a few times on my way out of the crowded room.
“Why are you doing this? Let me go!” Peyton was still fighting for all she was worth as I caught up. We were almost back to Meridian’s test chamber.
Pressing the camouflaged keypad, the red light lit, again the door seals retracted enabling light from the chamber beyond to escape through hidden seams, and Wilhelm opened the door. I hurriedly rushed through the Major, Peyton, and Wilhelm as I had before; Peyton’s well being the only constant on my mind.
As I took refuge behind the familiar bank of electrical equipment, there was a comment or two about the supposed door draft again. The group proceeded into the center of the chamber, to where Meridian sat awaiting its next victims.
“These markings, can you read them, Gypsy?” The major asked brusquely in German.
Peyton looked around after he indicated which markings he wanted her to read. She was doing a good job of feigning any knowledge of German.
“Frauline, do you understand these markings?” He asked again, this time in a gentler voice.
Again Peyton feigned ignorance of the language.
“The gentleman asked if you could read these markings, little one?” Wilhelm tried in Polish.
The scared girl nodded.
“And what do they say?”
“Prime Latitude: to better know the world.” She replied fearfully.
Wilhelm looked up at the major with wide eyes and a slightly open mouth.
“Herr Major, she has deciphered more than we have!”
This wasn’t good, she had revealed too much to them!
“How do you know what these mean?” Wilhelm asked with excitement.
“My mother taught them to me when I was a child, sir.” Came her honest answer.
“What is your name, child?” Wilhelm looked at her closely.
“Persephone.”
Wilhelm’s eyes almost popped from their sockets!
“Herr Major, my I have a few minutes to talk some sense into this Gypsy? I fear she does not understand the significance of our efforts here.”
“If she understands the writing, make use of her and get me the results our Führer demands, ‘Herr Doctor’! If she will not cooperate…” The statement was left hanging, as the Major’s smile became pure evil. There was no confusion as to what he meant!
He nodded for the two soldiers to release Peyton into Wilhelm’s custody.
“Do not make me regret my decision!” The major growled as he turned and left the chamber with his men.
Now that the SS Officer and his death squad had gone, I moved in closer to hear Wilhelm’s conversation.
“It is okay to talk to me now, child, I am Gypsy also.” He told Peyton in a calm controlled voice. “Please tell me your real name. I am Lusius, I am leader of this project.” Wilhelm said in ancient Terran.
“I told you, sir, I am called Persephone. It is the only name my mother ever gave me!”
“That is impossible! The name has not been used among our people in well over three thousand years!”
“Then how should I know the correct translation of the ancient text?” Peyton asked politely. “With exception of that foul scribbling so crudely chiseled onto her hull, Meridian 12 looks exactly the way my mother’s images preserved it before launch! Why do you seek to use it as a weapon against the people of Earth?”
Wilhelm pulled back from her in surprise!
“You cannot be here! It is impossible!” He told her again.
“Do you even know the stories of our arrival here, Lusius?” Peyton looked at the man with amazement.
I leaned in close to Peyton’s ear. “Don’t give him too much information, sweetheart!”
Peyton jumped slightly at hearing my voice.
“She’s here! The Empress does exist!” Wilhelm whispered to her as he looked about the room.
“I don’t know who you talk of, sir.” Peyton replied quietly. “And if she really did exist, you should be worried. You all should be very, very worried!”
The smile that appeared on Peyton’s face was not a pleasant one!
“She is not the one I am worried about, Lady Persephone!” Wilhelm smiled back as he waved to the few SS guards in the room. “Take her to my office and make sure she stays there!”
Wilhelm/Lusius, looked around the room again. “Empress of Time and Space, you should leave while you can. These men will use you the way they have used me. They have ways of getting what they want. Get out now, dear Empress!” He whispered loudly in ancient Terran.
Fat chance on that happening!
“I leave no one behind, Lusius!” I whispered into his ear.
I believe the man soiled himself!
As quickly as possible, I checked my tactical and followed Peyton to Wilhelm’s office.
The office to which Peyton had been taken was barely one at all. Except for a steel door roughly fastened into the tunnel walls, it was nothing but the end of the tunnel with a desk, chair, and single desk lamp.
The steel door proved no boundary at all.
‘Jack, are we too far away to erect a tight shield around us, or can you connect Peyton and I mentally?’
‘One shield comin’ up, Cap. You should be good, Alex.’
The slight smell of ozone touched my nose. ‘Thanks, Jack.’
I looked at my newest team member for a long minute. She refused to make eye contact.
“Peyton, what made you give him all that information? You pretty much told him how you got here and that I was here also!”
“I felt disclosure was a better approach, Empress.”
“A better approach to what exactly?”
“To gaining his trust. To finding his weakness! Is that what you wanted me to do?”
“Yes, I wanted you to find out why he works for them, but I didn’t want my friends and family to die for that information, Peyton. What if he tells that major of our existence? My sister and her husband, my first officer and communications officer, you- I’d care not to lose any of you!”
‘That’s what I want to know too!’ Jack added mentally.
“Look sweetheart, this isn’t Hathor we’re dealing with! These guys are ruthless murderers, cutthroats, and thieves! They will be entered into the history books as the most evil regime the world has ever known! You cannot trust anyone here- let alone the scientists themselves! Trust me when I say that they have already killed millions of innocent people- men, women, and children! The Third Reich has already wiped out at least two full generations of people- that is information the world will just find out later this year!”
“He is of my race, Empress! I should be able to trust him!” Peyton argued.
“He is working for the Nazis, Peyton! Whether by choice or force, he is working for them and cannot be trusted! Can you understand that?” I countered.
“I do, ma’am, but…”
“But nothing, sweetheart! He will do what he deems necessary to save or continue his good relationship with them- to not be killed by them!”
‘Alex, he’s coming.’ Jack interrupted. Checking my tactical, I saw he was right outside.
‘Kill the shield, Jack!’ I thought as I motioned for Peyton to be silent.
I phased out just in the nick of time.
“So, you want to tell me what you are doing here, Lady Persephone? Maybe start with how…you got here?” Wilhelm asked after closing the door and locking it.
“I came to reclaim what is rightfully our peoples’!”
“I know it is our peoples’ M’lady! I am just using these arrogant beasts in order to reawaken Meridian. Once done, we shall be able to leave this planet and return to our homeworld!”
“Do you really want to do that, Lusius? Have you considered how much time has already passed? Do you really assume the homeworld is as once described?” Peyton asked logically.
“Have you seen our homeworld, M’lady…as it now appears?”
“I can neither confirm nor deny that information, Lusius!” Peyton said while crossing her arms in front of her and turning her head away from the scientist.
“So you do travel with the Empress of storied legend!” Lusius chuckled at his craftiness.
‘Jack, I need a good solid shield up around us now!’ I thought as I rephased.
‘Aye!’
“And what if she were, Lusius?” I asked.
The man jumped about a foot into the air! An almost unmistakable dark mark appeared in his trousers.
“You are…you are…her! You are…are…the…” He stuttered.
“Yes, Lusius, I’m the Empress! But you can call me the Empress of Time and Space!” I paused to let that soak in.
Good pun, I thought.
“Lady Persephone indeed travels with me and together we are going to return Meridian 12 to its rightful owners, Lusius.” I smiled devilishly.
“You are even more beautiful than the stories can describe!” He exclaimed, his eyes scanning me from head to toe.
“Are you listening to me, Lusius? I said we are here to return Meridian 12 to Egypt.”
“No!” He shouted then looked around. “No! You mustn’t! Many lives will be forfeited if the craft goes missing! Many people dear to me will die!”
It seems to me that you do this willingly, Lusius- for personal gain, maybe?”
“I do this for my people! There are hundreds enslaved in these very tunnels and even more held in containment camps! My family, they are being held in a place called Auschwitz. Unless I get Meridian to function again I will lose them all! I will lose my family.” Lusius looked like he was crazed.
“If your family is in that camp of despair, they are already dead, Lusius! That camp in particular is synonymous with Arian supremacy. It will become forever linked to the ‘Holocaust’- the final solution as the Nazi’s call it to purge those deemed inferior!”
“You cannot know that, oh mighty Empress of Time and Space!”
“You should have listened to those stories of me, Lusius! If you had, you would know that I clearly see the future!”
He looked back and forth between Peyton and I for some time. I decided to illustrate.
“In less than one weeks time this facility and all residing inside it will forever be silenced. A force known as the Soviets- a part of the Allied nations, will arrive to find this entire mine complex collapsed. Not much information will exist to prove this Wunderwuffen project ever existed. Speculation will persist for many years and will become conspiracy theories put forward by many so called UFO- unidentified flying object- experts.”
“But it is a flying object!”
I rolled my eyes.
“We know that, but the world’s population has no clue, nor will it for quite some time, Lusius, if Persephone and I are successful.”
“I can’t let you take it! They will kill me!”
“In case you haven’t been listening, you are already dead, Lusius!”
‘He’s thinking about calling the guards, Alex.’ Jack informed me.
I patted Peyton on the shoulder and winked at her.
‘Drop the shield, Jack.’ I thought just before phasing out.
“Guards! Guards!” Lusius shouted.
Two rifled soldiers immediately entered as he unlocked the door.
“Arrest the woman in gold and take her to see the major!” Lusius ordered without even looking back at me.
“What woman in gold, mein herr?” One of the soldiers asked.
“The Empress! She’s right…“ Lusius stopped suddenly as he turned and realized I was no longer there. He cautiously looked around the room searching for my hiding place.
“Boo!” I said into his ear. I just couldn’t resist!
Peyton let a giggle escape as she realized what I might have done.
“Take this woman out to the test chamber and secure her to the bell!” He ordered, half panicked, half angered.
The men did as ordered and Lusius checked the room once more before closing and locking the door behind him.
For a supposed learned man and half Terran, he really didn’t understand the nuances of the Empress of Time and Space!
I rephased.
‘Jack, can you follow Peyton? They just took her into the test chamber.’
‘I see her, Alex. She’s being accompanied by two armed soldiers and that scientist guy.’
‘Jack, tell the others that the Empress will be coming out earlier than expected, and to be ready for anything!’
‘Aye, Cap, we’re standing by!’
The light on the desk dimmed.
‘I have to go, Jack, I think they’re going to run a test with Peyton as the Guinea Pig!’
‘How can I help, Alex?’
‘Keep those auxiliary generators from starting up if you can, Jack.’
‘I’ll add some sparks and flames if you want, Alex.’
‘Sparks, but no flames, Jack. I didn’t see much ventilation in there.’
‘You got it, Cap.’
I quickly phased out and hurried into Meridian’s test chamber. The two goons had already tied Peyton to a chair and positioned her next to the spacecraft.
How am I going to stop this from happening, I asked myself?
It still amazed me how asking the right question at the right time can reveal things!
I took up position beside Peyton just as Meridian’s protective shield came online. The craft started to radiate a bright light as outside power was fed to it.
“Close your eyes tight, Peyton!” I said into her ear. “Don’t look at the light!”
She nodded her head in acknowledgement. I enabled just my sunglasses using my suit HUD.
The light grew brighter as Wilhelm ramped up the power to Meridian- it’s brilliance reminded me of my transit to Reilly the first time.
My body started to tingle! Similar to the way it had felt five weeks before in 1865 Washington DC. I heard a number of voices shouting around the room as the two auxiliary generators began to crank, start, then sputter and die with sparks flying from them in all directions.
Still my body tingled! I decided to test my time phase and touched Peyton’s shoulder.
Oh, shit! I was back in phase for some reason!
Meridian began to dim.
“Guter Tag, Fraulein.” I heard the major’s voice say from close behind me. I also heard the action of his Luger being pulled back. The business end of a cold steel barrel pushed into the back of my head. “Wir haben einen Besuch vom so genannten `Empress'! Bitte erwartet, wenn Sie sich herum langsam drehen würden? (We have been expecting a visit from the so-called ‘Empress’! Please, if you would turn around slowly?)”
Continuing her mission to 1945 Poland, Alex must find a way to safely secret the Meridian Spacecraft and her team out of the heavily defended Wonderwerks facility and preserve the precious timeline. Will she be able to rescue the hundreds of lost souls locked away in the Wenceslas Mine? Can Alex rescue one very lost, very confused soul in particular?
Onward Episode 6 “Out of the fire, a hero”
Wenceslas Mina, Poland, March 31st, 1945
“Herr Major, wie Sie alle sehen können, bin ich nicht bewaffnet. (I’m not armed as y’all can see, major.)” I said as I followed his order and turned very slowly, the barrel of his pistol didn’t move and I came face to face with it. The Luger now rested gently against my forehead. Trying to remain calm, I mentally brought up my tiara controls on my HUD. I selected Randi’s repulsion shield, but did not finish by mentally ‘selecting’ ‘OK’.
“Ich bin völlig anderer Meinung, mein Fräulein! Tatsache ist, Sie sind mit der tötlichsten Waffe, die je erdacht wurde, bewaffnet! (I disagree completely, Fraulein! In fact, you are armed with the most lethal weapons ever conceived!)” The major leered at me.
What an ass!
“Wie chavinistisch von Ihnen, Herr Major! (How very chauvinistic of you, Major!)” I shot back as I continued to feel the tingle throughout my body. Meridian’s bright shield had dissipated to half its brightness now so I slowly reached to my glasses and removed them from my face.
“Blondes Haar UND blaue Augen! (Blonde hair AND blue eyes!)” The major suddenly seemed shocked by my appearance. “Verzeihung Fräulein. Ich wusste das nicht. (Forgive me Fraulein, I did not know.)”
“Know what, major?” I asked, feigning ignorance.
“That you were one of the ancestors, Fraulein!” He lowered his weapon and quickly turned back to the twelve men holding rifles on me. “I want Colonel Mueller and the Commandant here immediately!” He shouted.
“This woman, why is she here against her will, major?” I asked and pointed to Peyton as two of the soldiers hurried from the chamber.
“I was told she was with you, Fraulein?”
“Why would I have an inferior being travel with me, major?” I asked as I rubbed my chin with my finger and thumb. “Though, she would make an acceptable servant.” I thought out loud.
Peyton glared at me as if suddenly facing the ultimate betrayal!
‘Jack, I need you to untie Peyton when I snap my fingers.’ I thought to her.
‘Aye, Cap.’ She replied.
“I shall release you if…if you will serve me, Persephone, there apparently is no place to run, their technology is too strong. If I am not able to transit time in this chamber nor can you!” I told my angered friend. Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly as she realized my game.
“As you wish, my Empress, you have beaten me…this time.” She acknowledged sheepishly.
“Good, then there is no longer a need for these primitive restraints.” I said quickly as I snapped my fingers.
Peyton’s bonds fell to the floor in pieces. The major stood dumbstruck as he looked down to the tattered ropes lying before him.
“Herr Major, they travel together! She said as much in my officer no more than five minutes ago!” Wilhelm protested as he quickly ventured closer.
‘Wilhelm goes flying on my mark, Commander.’
‘Aye.’
“Who is this insolent, inferior creature to accuse me of anything? Away from me, bug!” I ordered calmly, making a nonchalant flicking motion with my finger and thumb. Wilhelm flew away from us and hit the rock wall of the chamber with a rib-cracking thud! It was a good twenty-yard flight and many mouths fell open in the huge chamber as he slumped to the floor.
I turned my attention back to the major. “Herr Major,” I smiled before reaching for his chin and raising his face slightly to look into his eyes, “You have acceptable hair, but not the proper tint of the eyes! How dare you display the noble symbols of our elite warrior when you are nothing but a commoner- I suspect a half-breed, or less?” An evil grin appeared on my face.
A very audible gulp escaped the SS Officer as the patented Demmit stare bore into his cold-hearted, soul.
“I have been placed in this position by the Führer, Fraulein!” He replied proudly. I could see him quivering slightly though.
“Is that so, Major? And who appointed him to the position, one of my brothers perhaps?” My evil grin became a predatory smile.
“The people of our Fatherland appointed Hitler, Fuhrer!” He answered in cautious pride.
“The people of Deutschland or the people of the Homeland, major?” I asked as my smile became even more dangerous.
‘Alex, Wilhelm has a pistol and intends to use it.’ Jack informed me. I accessed my tiara and brought up my protective shield immediately.
“She is not Aryan! She is a fraud! I shall prove it!” Wilhelm screamed as he pulled the trigger of his Luger until emptying the magazine.
The reports from the shots echoed throughout the chamber as fast as the bullets ricocheted off my shield. Several of Wilhelm’s fellow scientists fell to the floor dead, or grabbed at newly inflicted bullet wounds. One of the ten soldiers left guarding us made a gurgling sound as blood foamed from his mouth. We watched his eyes roll back before he slowly crumbled to the floor. Nine SS soldiers looked extremely worried as they cautiously looked to their fallen comrade.
“Such primitive weapons.” I laughed evilly as I tried not to let the soldier’s slow death turn my stomach. “You dared eliminate me like your fellow commoners?” I asked Wilhelm as he grabbed at his own blood stained, lab coat sleeve.
I noticed that the major was just finishing his own self-examination. He had been lucky enough to be just inside my shield as it came on. That hadn’t been my plan so now I had to improvise.
“Do not count yourself lucky, Major; I am not done with you yet.” I warned. “This man, however…” I angrily pointed to Wilhelm, as I was interrupted.
“Empress, Herr Wilhelm does not understand, M’lady!” Peyton caught my attention just as the major pulled his own gun.
“Maj. Klingenschmidt! You will not harm this human! Holster that primitive weapon now!” I ordered.
“The Gypsy tried to kill you, Fraulein!” He replied in confusion that I knew his name.
‘Bring him to me, Jack.’
‘Aye.’
“I will take care of this annoying pest, Major!” I ordered as I giggled deviously and stared angrily at the wounded man.
Wilhelm flew to within ten feet of me, paused in mid-air a moment then dropped to the floor with a groan. It was not one of this man’s better days!
“How dare you instigate my wrath, Gypsy?” I asked with a sneer. “Not even my sister, Hathor, had the means or courage to defeat me! What makes you think any of you weak, pathetic, humans would fare better?”
“Empress, I beg of you, spare the man, Wilhelm! He is one of our people- a commoner with limited ability, but one of our people nonetheless, M’lady.” Peyton pleaded with me as if scripted.
“I spare your life and you dare make demands of me, Persephone? Pledging one’s servitude does not usually include an appeal for a life to be saved!”
“He has obviously been misled by the writings of your conquests, M’lady, or he would not willingly serve these charlatans!”
“Charlatans? We are the Third Reich- the chosen ones! We are the re-emergence of the Aryan race!” Maj. Klingenschmidt spat as he proudly argued the misguided teachings of this terroristic regime.
The tingling in my body had subsided somewhat more as I carefully, deviously, made myself look like the exact opposite of the idealized Empress of legend. The longer I BS’ed these Nazis, the better chance I stood of phasing Peyton and I out of harm’s way.
“Major, how can you claim Aryan status- how can any of you claim that standing, if you are but simple commoners?” I raised an eyebrow. “Do you claim abilities high above your fellow humans? Can you see into the mortal mind with vivid clarity? Can you transit time, dimension, and space as Persephone or I can? Are you even able to see that your beloved Fuhrer is, at this moment, cowering in a subterranean shelter in some place called Berlin, contemplating suicide with another commoner, one Eva Braun?” I questioned- lectured.
‘Jack, relay everything he’s thinking to Peyton and I until I say otherwise.’
‘Aye.’
‘This woman cannot be Aryan even though she matches the ancient, prescribed profile!’
“I assure you, major, I am exactly who I say I am!”
The major’s expression became befuddled.
‘Her appearance here has to be some Gypsy trick- something learned from the magicians!’
“I am no illusionist, Maj. Klingenschmidt! My abilities flow from my obvious superiority and proper breeding! I am no Gypsy!”
‘Is she reading my mind? What other magic does she possess?’
“Does it bother you that I so easily read a commoner’s mind, Major? Oh, you wish to see what other magic’s I possess? Allow me to show you.” I said calmly and with the same predatory smile.
‘Jack, I’m going to hand this little show over to Peyton for a few minutes.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
I began laughing. “Persephone, would you care to have some fun?” I looked in her direction, my smile never faded.
“Sister?” Peyton began to smile.
Klingenschmidt looked between us in puzzlement.
“You…you just made her your servant!”
“A game, herr major! Thousands of years ago we tired of simply crushing and enslaving the inferior peoples of this planet! Persephone and I decided to play the ultimate game of the hunt, one going after the other through the ages in an attempt to entertain ourselves. Immortality has become so boring since you commoners decided to wrench the planet from us.” I feigned a yawn. “I yearn for the old days when Persephone, myself, and our brothers drew lots and placed bets on the lives of your ancestors!” I made my last statement sound heartless- despicable!
“Alexandra, it has been so long since I have wracked a commoner’s mind, may I indulge?” Peyton now sported a predatory grin and a similar vocal tone.
I answered by raising my hand toward Klingenschmidt.
“Have you noticed, Herr Major,” She asked with a gleam in her eyes and an evil hiss, “that all your soldiers are of African origins?” Peyton simply nodded to the nine remaining guards.
“That is not possible; they have all been hand picked by me!”
“Herr Major, what is your Fuhrer’s edict on Afrikaners?” I pressed.
Klingenschmidt turned around and gasped at the sight of nine dark-skinned SS soldiers. Staring at them a moment, he drew his gun and shot every one of them!
“Your Fuhrer would be proud, major!” I congratulated him sarcastically.
“What is going on here?” An older male voice demanded from the chamber’s entrance.
“Herr Commandant, why was I assigned African soldiers? You know the Fuhrer’s rules on such things!” Klingenschmidt cried as he casually changed the clip and re-holstered his pistol.
“What are you talking about, Major, I see no black skins!” The older officer asked in confusion.
“Major, what is the meaning of this? Why are these women in this test chamber?” Colonel Mueller asked. My brother-in-law was playing his part well.
“These men, they have the dark skin of Africans!” Klingenschmidt turned around to look at the ten dead men- ten dead white men. He turned back and stared at Peyton, perplexed.
“These women! They made me kill my men!” He immediately pointed to us.
Feeling the tingling in my body finally fade, I tried passing my hand through the chair Peyton had been tied to.
“How would mere women convince an SS Major that his own men were not his men?” Chuck…Col. Mueller questioned.
“Commandant, these women are our ancestors- true Arians!” Klingenschmidt argued as he turned to survey his handywork again.
‘We’re done here, Jack. Peyton and I need to disappear from the Commandant’s memory, though. Let Chuck know Peyton and I are going to phase out.’
‘Aye.’
I phased us out.
“What women, Major? I see no women in this chamber!” Mueller asked, slightly angered.
“The Empress and her sis…” The major stopped midsentence after turning back around to see that the two of us were gone.
“Colonel, you will see to it that the major remains in his quarters until his court marshal?” The Commandant requested of Chuck.
“Yes, sir, Commandant. Major, if you will come with me?” My brother-in-law ordered with a sneer. He drew and waved his pistol in the direction of the entrance door.
Peyton and I watched as Chuck…Col. Mueller disarmed then escorted the severely rattled major out of the huge test chamber. Wilhelm stood off to our left holding his shoulder and looking around at the carnage left by his and Maj. Klingenschmidt’s actions.
I tightened my grip on Peyton’s hand and led her over to the shocked scientist.
“Do you need further proof of my existence and my reason for being here, Lusius?” I asked, leaning close to his ear.
All color drained from his face again as he slowly shook his head in response.
“Are you willing to allow Persephone to assist you with Meridian now?”
He nodded.
“We will meet you in your office, Lusius, and do come alone!”
We didn’t wait for any acknowledgement as Peyton and I casually walked through the desks and monitoring equipment and back the short hallway to his office.
“Alex, you really had me wondering whose side you were on.” Peyton informed me as our hands parted. “You can be very frightening when you want to be.”
“I was actually terrifying myself, sweetheart. It is all too easy to embrace the dark side.” I admitted.
“Alex, why didn’t you just phase out when that officer held his weapon to you?”
“I was trying to. There’s something about Meridian’s protective shield that nullified my phase shift. I felt a tingling running through my whole body as Lusius ramped up the power. It took several minutes to subside enough that I could reactivate my gift. Thanks, Peyton, for playing along. Altering his perspective gave me the time I needed to recover.”
I noticed a tear roll down her cheek.
“Honey, what is it? I thought you would be happy to get away from that arrogant SS major?”
“Ma’am,” She sniffed, “I made a man kill today.”
I saw where this was going.
“Hun, you didn’t make him do anything like that! You changed his visual perception of those men. You didn’t make him kill them!”
“I did! I used his racial discrimination to make him kill!”
No! His own brainwashing left him no other choice but to pull the trigger, Peyton! These Nazis, they consider every race of people other than their own inferior! Sweetheart, the shelling that we heard on our arrival? That was the Allies liberating the work and prison camps scattered throughout Poland! Work camps that unquestioningly carried out Hitler’s order of a ‘Final Solution’- mass annihilation of the Jewish people! Think about how many Terrans lost their lives at Hathor’s hand, Peyton, now take that to the third power! They are monsters! Klingenschmidt is a product of this regime! He had every chance, every opportunity to renounce the sadistic beliefs of this ‘Third Reich’. He didn’t, instead he embraced them- practiced them! He knowingly acted on his false perception!”
“Empress, is what you say true?” Lusius asked from beside us. Neither one of us had heard him enter. “I had heard mention of this ‘final solution’, but heard no specifics.”
“Sit down, Lusius, you are not going to like what you hear, I’m afraid.” I lowered my head slightly as I thought about all the wasted lives.
“I heard you say that the Allies were just starting to liberate the work camps, but you gave details that only someone from the future would know. How?”
“Lusius, Alex really is the Empress of Time and Space. She has the ability to not only see the future, but to travel there too.” Peyton told the man.
“Let’s not forget the ability to travel to the past also, sweetheart.” I added.
“My family…” He mumbled as he looked to either side of the room.
“As of this date, your adapted family is no longer alive…I’m sorry. All have been euthanized because they filled no useful purpose.”
“They promised my family would be unharmed if I cooperated.”
“I’m sorry that you believed them- though I can understand why.”
“Lusius, help us take Meridian away from them- before they use it for more terrifying deeds than have been done here.” Peyton pleaded with him.
“I must continue my experiments. If I do not discover the secret of Meridian, they will kill me and everyone working with me!”
“Lusius, they intend to kill everyone in this complex in a few days! The unofficial history states that sixty scientists and an unknown amount of civilians’ parish when the SS detonates every shaft, every tunnel, and every chamber of this mine! That is why we are here- to make sure that does not happen- we are here to save lives.”
“But the secret of Meridian?”
“Must stay a secret! The Nazis must never obtain access to the Meridian 12, Deep Space Explorer. This world is not ready for knowledge of an alien race crash landing and surviving alongside the people of Earth. There will be a time- several decades into the future, where information begins to surface about us, but until that time arrives, all this must stay buried!”
“How do you intend to suppress such information, Empress? There are hundreds of people in these tunnels. The odds that someone will slip are high.”
“We have our ways, Lusius.”
“Why not just slip into the cavern and take the craft, Empress? Why the cloak and dagger?”
“Because the Nazis must think this Wunderwaffen project is a failure- a dead end. That somehow the experiment caused some catastrophic accident and that everything- everyone was lost!” Peyton explained for me.
“Well put, sister.” I congratulated.
“But you do intend on taking the craft?” Lusius asked.
“We do, indeed.”
“When?”
“At the time of my choosing. Certain details must fall into place before Meridian again departs a planet for the stars.” I said cryptically. “Right now, though, Persephone and I must talk in private.”
“So you want me to leave my office?”
“Nothing of the sort, hun, we’ll be right back.” I told him as I took Peyton’s hand and we phased out.
“You don’t trust him, Alex.” Peyton declared as soon as the scientist began looking around the room for us.
“Not as far as I can throw him, sweetheart. I could never trust a man that continually tries to read my mind. Even Tibius asked before doing it. I believe the Terrans have a law to that effect?” I looked at my young companion and smiled.
She nodded. “So what do we do?” She asked, watching the man move shelves and tap at various places along the walls.
“Are you able to read him, sweetheart?” I inquired.
“When his concentration is broken, yes, but mostly I can feel his emotions and predict what he will do all the time.
“I see.” I re-examined the images of the coming day in my mind. “Do you know how to gain access to Meridian?”
“My mother told me that its commander ordered Meridian be set to open at the request of the Empress, Alex, so you are the only one it will recognize.”
I leaned over and kissed her forehead.
“What was that for, Alex?” She asked, looking at me strangely.
“For confirming that I’m doing the right thing, sweetheart. You see, I’ve known since we left Pearl that you were holding out on us.” I smiled.
“What? How did you know about that?”
“I talked to your mother when Tibius and I took Anna-Beth back home. Your mom talked for hours about their arrival here and how, fearing the indigenous people of Earth would find other uses for Meridian and possibly use it to conquer Terra, set the controls to only accept the Empress’s voice pattern. It was silly, really- just a last ditch effort to lock out all possibility of misuse or theft of technology. They were surprised when a voice print file was found by the flight computer and enabled.”
“You talked with momma?”
“Sure did, sweetheart. I told her how you stowed away with Hathor’s raiding party and helped defeat her at Kili Island. She was overjoyed that you chose to fight on the Empress’s side- mentioning that you fought for the liberation of both upper and lower kingdoms during her imprisonment. I believe they may even have erected a statue to you in Memphis, hun!”
“I don’t want a statue of me. Many of my friends died to free the kingdom; they each deserve that honor instead.”
“Yes.” I said quietly, brushing a few stray hairs from her face with my free hand. “You’ll do nicely.” I smiled at her before rephasing us.
Peyton continued staring at me, wondering what I meant as we reappeared. Lusius jumped with a start.
“It is settled then. Persephone will assist you in your efforts to gain access to Meridian. I am to be alerted to any discoveries before the SS, is that understood, ‘Wilhelm’?”
“You do not know how it works, Empress?”
“Of course I know how it works, hun.” I giggled.
“Then tell me so that we can escape this prison!” He replied impatiently.
“Must you skip to the last few pages of a good book, Lusius?” I laughed. “You will take good care of my sister, Lusius. See that no harm comes to her.”
I phased out than back in again. Lusius jumped higher this time.
“Oh, almost forgot. Meridian’s external shield is meant for protection against intense solar radiation, asteroids, micro meteors, and nulling the crushing effects of black holes, not triggering the door lock, Herr Scientist! My advice would be to try something else that does not melt test subjects into smoking puddles, comprende?”
I phased out and walked out of the room.
Wenceslas Mina, Poland, April 1st, 1945
‘Jack, today’s the day.’
‘About time! I don’t think I can take any more of these Nazi assholes!’
‘Just hold it back for a few hours more, Commander. Let it build within you.’
‘Then all hell is unleashed?’ She thought to me with a certain amount of excitement.
‘No, not quite, Jack, but it will certainly make you feel better, I guarantee it.’
‘You mean I don’t get to blow anything up like you promised?’ Jack sounded disappointed.
‘I didn’t say that, Jack. You’ll get to blow things up. I’d never take that from you.’ I told her as I physically smiled.
‘Oh, okay.’
‘How’s Brie and Randi doing?’
‘Chuck came down late last evening and took Brie to do his personal cooking and cleaning. I think she spent the night in his quarters. Randi is climbing the walls and occasionally I catch her talking to herself…I mean, not really talking to herself- more like talking to her Reilly suit. She can’t wait to access Meridian’s computers!’
‘So Brie spent the night with an SS Colonel. I wonder if this is that…nope, oh good!’
‘Alex?’
‘Nothing, Jack, I just thought that maybe…never mind. I’ll let you know when to start rounding people up, okay?’
‘Aye, Cap. It shouldn’t be much of a problem. The Krauts seem to be busy with other things this morning- if it is morning that is.’
‘It’s quiet because they received orders from Himmler yesterday to destroy this base and everyone in it- no exceptions. You and Peyton can start putting a bug in the locals’ ears about meeting in the test chamber, but wait for my order to trigger it.’
‘Got it, Cap. I’ll be waiting…just slaving away in this rat infested, kitchen…’
I phased out and left my second hiding place and walked through a few solid rock walls to find myself in ‘Wilhelm’s’ office.
“I just cannot seem to find the right sequence!” His voice whined as I emerged from the rock wall of his office.
“Are you sure it is not a homing beacon, Lusius?” Peyton asked calmly. I noticed the slight grin on her face as I appeared in front of her. I stopped right behind Wilhelm’s chair- his elbows firmly planted on the desk before him, his hands holding his head in consternation.
“Why a homing beacon? Wouldn’t they have come for us several millennia ago if they were coming at all?” His voice sounded very despondent.
“Well, it looks like we’ve made no progress at all.” I said loudly, making Wilhelm jump.
“If some useful hints were given, there might have been progress!” He whined.
“If I had given you any useful hints at all, you and the SS storm troopers stationed here would be out there somewhere corrupting another peaceful planet!” I growled in anger as I swept my hand overhead.
“I told you that I despise these barbarians. Why do you continue to doubt that, Empress?”
“Haven’t you been able to read my mind yet, Herr Wilhelm?” I smiled as I asked.
“I cannot see your thoughts, no.”
“But I can see yours, Lusius. Not only that, but I can see many outcomes to many different scenarios in your future. Only one of which, by the way, has you playing on the right side!”
“And which specific fate would that be, Empress?”
“First off, fate has nothing to do with which way your allegiance sways. It is a conscious decision on your part as to what is right or wrong. Secondly, I am not here to influence your future. You still disappear completely from this world- most likely killed in the collapse of the complex. Our mission is to recover Meridian and return it to those who understand its purpose and use.”
“But the Empress is kind and understanding, the stories convey that explicitly!”
“So now you’ve read the stories, how convenient! They also tell of how the Empress punishes those that have done evil, Lusius! Tell me, how many innocent people have stood before Meridian 12’s shield and paid the ultimate price? How many people have you sacrificed in order to give Hitler his ultimate weapon and save your ass? I don’t think that is something to be rewarded for, do you?”
“But it was only to protect my family, Empress!”
“To quote a phrase from back home, hun, ‘Horseshit’!” I said seriously as I glared at him. I felt Peyton gently take my hand. “You’ve never had a real family here, Lusius. The Mossbergs…they only supplied you with authenticity! I doubt you even know what a meaningful relationship is- though, you are quite resourceful at saving your own butt! Did the Nazi’s promise to take you along with them, Lusius? Did you really think that would happen- that they would actually honor that agreement? Seriously?”
Wilhelm’s face turned beat red and he abruptly jumped from his chair for the door.
“Jack, our friend needs a thump to the head, please.” I said aloud.
The scientist’s head noticeably jerked and Lusius…Wilhelm…whoever he was, dropped to the floor unconscious.
“It’s time, Jack. Round up everyone you know to be innocent and meet us in the test chamber. Either carefully avoid the demolition crews or disable them. I don’t care which; let them decide.”
‘Aye, Cap, we’ll be right there.’
“Alex, what will we do with him?” Peyton pointed to the motionless man on the floor.
“We bring him along, of course! Did you think the Empress would ruin her hard earned reputation for this bilge?”
“Of course not, ma’am, but there is always a first time- especially if it were warranted- like it is here.”
“That time will arrive all too soon, sweetheart.” I looked down for a moment. “Come on; let’s get down to stealing us a spacecraft!”
‘Alex, they’ve begun setting charges at the mouth of the mine!’ Jack’s voice sounded excited.
’Where’s Chuck and Brie, Commander?’
‘Brie is helping Chuck to the Test chamber as we think.’
‘He took one for the team?’
‘Aye, Klingenschmidt, hit him pretty hard and escaped, Alex.’
‘Hurry and get everyone here, Jack, they intend to corral everyone in the center of the mine.’
‘What about the major?’
‘He’s going to stow away on Meridian, Jack.’
‘But, I thought the major was a bad guy, Cap?’
‘Sometimes we have to save the bad guys as well, Commander.’
‘In that case, I’d like to lodge a formal complaint, Capt. Steinert!’
‘Duely noted, Commander Cummins. Now y’all get those people here, pronto!’
‘Aye, Ma’am!’
‘Jack?’
“Ya, Alex?’
‘Start your power-up when y’all reach the chamber door.’
‘Aye! Hey, just met up with Brie and Chuck, Alex!’
‘’Is Chuck okay?’
‘He’s a little shaky on his feet yet, but Brie did good! I’ll help her out from here on.’
‘Let me know when you get to the door.’
‘Here now, Alex. No sign of Klingenschmidt though.’
‘He’s here already, Jack. Just get those people in here.’
A loud groan echoed through the chamber as the camouflaged, reinforced steel door yielded to Jack’s mind. All eyes and weapons turned to see the door fly halfway across the cavern. It narrowly missed Meridian!
Now it was my turn to surprise the enemy! I rephased Peyton, a still unconscious Lusius, and me behind the main control console.
“Can I have everyone’s attention, please?” I shouted out through the huge cavern. “Allied forces are just fifty miles from this facility! The SS has been ordered to conceal any and all evidence that this complex ever existed! In a few short minutes this chamber will be flooded with soldiers with only one order- kill everyone!”
‘Jack, I need all the guards disarmed now!’
The sound of weapons hitting the floor in pieces filled the chamber. Several uniformed men ran for the door.
“You soldiers! I strongly suggest you surrender and offer no resistance! My sisters will not harm you unless provoked!”
Several uniformed soldiers flew from the door and landed several feet behind us- the solid rock wall stopping them hard.
The shocked scientists in the chamber eyed their flight path with opened mouths and frightened expressions.
“Resistance is futile!” Brie shouted out with a smile as she and the rest of my team started to lead over three hundred refugees into Meridian’s test chamber.
“The Nazis’ aren’t that far behind, Alex.” Jack advised as she drew closer. “It would be nice if we could get Meridian’s hatch open now.” She pointed to the dislodged hanger type door. It again took to the air and hovered overhead until everyone was inside before ramming itself back against its original doorframe, which miraculously bent itself against the large door, effectively sealing the chamber once more.
“Ask and you shall receive, Commander.” I smiled.
Making my way through the gathered crowd down to the spacecraft, I touched its metallic skin. The material felt smooth and maybe even a little slippery- as if having a thin sheen of oil spread on it. Several people had made comments about my clothing and several more even tried to touch me to see if I was real.
Someone even pinched my ass!
I smiled at all of them and assured the ones that asked if I was indeed the Empress. Jack lifted Wilhelm off the floor beside a struggling Peyton and levitated him nearby.
A hush quickly fell over the crowd.
“Meridian Twelve, please open your outer hatch so that the Empress of Time and Space may enter.” I said loudly in ancient Terran. There was some mumbling from the remaining scientists in the room.
“Specify password for voice print verification, please.” A female voice that sounded similar to my own Alexis’ responded. It echoed throughout the cavern.
“OakridgeEmpress8716.” I replied, again in ancient Terran.
“Password accepted. Welcome aboard, Empress.” The voice acknowledged.
A rectangular seam became visible on the craft’s smooth hull and the resulting door slid open revealing a dark, inner room. No other door was visible. A gasp escaped the scientists and most of the crowd.
“Commander, put our sleeping guest in the airlock, please then prepare to start boarding these people immediately! Randi and I will exit and reseal the inner airlock door. That should reopen the outer door! Randi, are you ready to acquaint yourself with Meridian 12?”
“I’ve been holding my breath for three long days, Alex- can’t wait!”
The two of us entered Meridian’s airlock chamber and the outer hatch closed automatically as suspected.
“Bridge.” I commanded.
The vastly larger-than-expected airlock immediately started moving like an elevator. If the pulsing light directly in front of us was any indication, we traveled up about four floors before coming to a stop.
“Time to get out of this dress.” I said as my suit took on its default form.
“The standard Reilly suit, Alex?” Randi questioned.
“It is a spacesuit after all, hun.” I replied casually. The comfortable garment felt wonderful after wearing the sheer, revealing dress and heels for almost three days straight. My tiara remained on my head though.
“Didn’t realize it was, Skip, but good idea.”
‘Jack, flight crew to default Reilly suits.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
“Welcome to the Command Level, Empress.” The woman’s voice greeted as an unseen door opened in front of us. We had more than a few yards to walk before exiting into the compartment!
The room before us measured about forty to forty-five feet in diameter, its sides filled with equipment consoles or cabinets with readouts and blinking indicator lights of all colors. Several seats were distributed about those consoles as well as several in the middle of the room.
“Meridian hun, are you equipped with an external processor interface port?” I asked the craft.
“Affirmative.”
“Could you direct my companion to it, please?”
“Is external device compatible with Meridian interface protocols?”
“I speak over seven thousand different OS Protocols and am fluent in Binary!” Randi told the computer in an indignant tone. “I think I’m compatible!”
“It’s okay, hun, she’s part of my rescue team. Let her interface with you.”
“Device will proceed to station Alpha-zero-four.”
A light started flashing to indicate the location in the room. I motioned for Randi to go have fun.
“Meridian, what is your crew capacity?”
“Three hundred with four months of supplies, three hundred and twenty without supplies.”
“I don’t think so! I am not THAT old school, Meridian!” Randi exclaimed, her voice raising an octave as well as in volume. It drew my attention momentarily.
“I absolutely refuse to connect to a wired interface!” She paused and angrily stared at a cable of some sort in her hand. “We’re going to do this my way, old girl!”
“Problems, Lieutenant?” I asked Randi.
“Establishing wireless communication with Meridian A.I., Alex! She wanted me to connect through my physical network port!”
“So what’s wrong with that?”
“You would know what was wrong with that if you knew where my network port is located, skip!”
“I would imagine it’s real close to your reset, right?”
“How did you know that, skip?” Randi blushed profusely as her mouth dropped open.
“Experience with a previous revision, hun. Mind your console, Lieutenant.” I motioned her to turn around toward the console.
Randi silently, slowly, turned back to her control panel, her eyes continued to stare at me with deep concern until she had to turn her head away. I returned my attention to the problem at hand.
‘Jack, we have a problem. Meridian can only hold three-twenty, max. How many did you count?’
‘I lost count at three-fifty. Rough guess…three-seventy-five, Alex.’
“Meridian, we have to rescue three hundred and seventy-six. Is there any way to accomplish that?”
“Gravitational thrusters cannot manage equilibrium or sufficient repulsion with requested payload.”
“She’s right, Alex.” Randi confirmed. “Meridian’s fuel cells are at four-five percent. I doubt she would have the power to lift off with just us six onboard.”
‘Cap, the main tunnel entrance just collapsed. Are we ready to go yet?’ Jack suddenly interrupted.
“Meridian, we need to squeeze everyone in here. I’ll leave it to you to distribute them to all habitable levels.”
“Acknowledged, Empress.”
‘Stuff those people into the airlock, Jack, you, and Brie get up here now! Let Chuck and Peyton handle loading. I want to know when everyone is aboard.’
‘Aye Cap, we’re on our way.’
“Meridian, if you had an additional power source, could we achieve takeoff?”
“Only if gravitational balance can be achieved, Empress.”
“She means if we were already in space, Alex.” Randi translated.
“I know just the person, Miss Van Pelt.”
“You mean you’re going to transport this whole ship out into open space, Skip?”
“I’ve done it before, hun.” I replied nonchalantly.
“But we’re inside a mountain, Alex!”
“I was in the middle of a volcano the last time- shouldn’t be any different.”
“It’s a freakin’ Tardis!” Brie shouted excitedly as the airlock door opened to our compartment.
“What’s a Tardis, Brie?” Jack asked in complete confusion.
“Nothing you’d understand until the mid sixties, Jack.” She told her with a roll of her eyes.
“Time And Relative Dimension In Space.” I deadpanned. I really didn’t know how I knew that though.
“Huh?” Jack responded.
I simply shrugged my shoulders.
“Jack, how’s your energy buildup coming?” I asked, but then I noticed the sweet smell of ozone in the air as she neared.
“Never mind, Commander, it was a dumb question. How’re Chuck and Peyton doing outside?”
“Meridian reports six of ten levels are filled to capacity, Captain.” Randi informed us. “She estimates another ten minutes before payload is secure and recommends we start our preflight.”
“Is she capable of taking power from the mine, Randi?”
“Asking right now, Alex.” Randi sounded a bit rushed. “The electricity from the mine is incompatible without conversion, Alex, so no. She HAS located a source of compatible power however.” Randi turned from her console and nodded over to Jack.
“Me? How am I a power source?”
I just stared at her a minute with one raised eyebrow.
“Let her pull power from you, Jack. Meridian?”
“Yes, Empress?”
“Hun, Cmdr. Cummins here is going to release some of her energy. Don’t take more than she can release or you both may malfunction.”
“Acknowledged.”
I nodded to Jack to proceed and she closed her eyes to concentrate.
“It’s working, Skip. Meridian’s fuel cells are starting to recharge.”
“Good, Miss Van Pelt. How’s the preflight going?”
“System checks are proceeding, but I’m not able to access flight systems, Alex.”
“Any idea why, Lieutenant?” I asked flatly.
“We need a pilot, Alex. I’d recommend a Terran pilot.” Randi sounded a bit worried now.
“Payload status, Randi.” I ordered, already knowing the perfect candidate.
“Eight-five percent, Alex.”
“Jack, have Peyton get up here on the double! Chuck can handle the rest on his own. Have him check in once he’s got the outer airlock closed.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Alex, systems preflight is completed and Meridian is go for thruster warm-up once our pilot arrives.” Randi informed me.
“Brie, you take environmental controls and make sure all levels have fresh air, heat and light. Oh, and make sure all the heads are online too, there is going to be reason to use them.”
“Aye, Skipper…um, where would they be located?” She replied.
“The control console is right next to me, Brie.” Randi motioned to the station to her left and patted the seat. “The nearest head is over there.” She pointed to a door with the figures of a man and woman on it.
“What about me, Cap?” Jack asked sounding slighted.
“Where do you think you should be, Jacquelyn Cummins?” I exclaimed in disbelief. “Did you really have to ask that- unless, of course, you need to use the head?”
“No, I just wasn’t sure if the supplemental power source had a designated seat, Alex!”
“You’re next to me, Commander.” I pointed to the leftmost of three seats in the center of the room.
“You needed to see me, Alex?” Peyton asked as she exited the airlock and looked around in amazement. “Wow, you would never guess she was this big from the outside!” She gushed.
“Peyton, Meridian needs a pilot. Think you can handle it?”
“Momma was the pilot, Alex, not me!” She replied in distress.
“I know she taught you how to fly her, hun, I talked with her, remember?”
“I have simulator time on the Meridian series, Empress, it’s not the same!” She emphasized.
“It’s better than nothing, hun, besides, I know you can do it. Take the seat.” I pointed to the empty console in front of the three Command seats. “Take the helm, subcommander!” I used her mother’s rank deliberately.
“Meridian, please start flight system preflight.” Peyton asked the ship quietly as she took her seat and looked at the console before her in wide-eyed amazement.
“Valid rank accepted. Valid pilot login is required.”
“Um…Persephone.” Peyton said timidly as she looked around on the console for something.
“Valid pilot recognition failed, please specify credentials.”
“Empress, this isn’t working!” Peyton cried. “This wasn’t part of the simulation!”
“Peyton, state your parental lineage,” I told her calmly.
“Meridian, I am Persephone, daughter of Natalia and Ahm-Shu- niece of Anna-Beth, Commander of Meridian 12. I am certified with one thousand hours on the Meridian series flight trainer, version epsilon, delta, six.”
Jack, Brie, and Randi immediately looked over at the girl in disbelief.
“Credentials meet recommended criteria. Flight system preflight checklist will commence, Subcommander.”
Peyton looked back at me with a frightened smile. I simply smiled back at her. She quickly turned around and began to touch the console at different points, nodding as she mentally stepped through the checklist.
“So she’s Anna-Beth’s niece? Is that the reason you let her stay in 2028, Alex?”
“Partially, Jack. Her mother and aunt asked me to teach her some responsibility. They considered her plan to take on Hathor independently, irresponsible and reckless.”
“And they wanted you to teach her the proper techniques? Did Anna-Beth even remember how you took Hathor on, Alex?” Jack asked with a slight smirk and a single raised brow.
“Skipper, Meridian reports that all hands are aboard and the outer hatch has been secured. Chuck was the last through it.”
“Thank you, Miss Van Pelt. Peyton, how soon until we can launch?” I shifted my attention to our pilot.
“Almost finished, Skipper, another minute or two!” She replied in a very nervous tone.
“Jack, tell Chuck to get up here and strap in. This is not going to be a smooth trip!”
“Skipper, Meridian’s fuel cells are only at eighty-five percent. We don’t have enough power to break Earth’s gravity!”
“Let me handle that, Miss Van Pelt.” I told her.
The ship suddenly shook violently.
“Peyton, we’re out of time. Unless I miss my guess, the Nazi’s just blew the rest of the side tunnels. This chamber is last on the list.”
“Starting thrusters, Skipper.” She said, quickly touching a dozen sequential points on the panel in quick succession.
“What the hell was that?” Chuck shouted as the airlock door opened. “Holy shit, it’s a bleedin’ Tardis!” He exclaimed in an exaggerated British accent as he looked around the compartment.
“Meridian, this is Maj. Charles Mason, Earth Defense Force. Sit down and fasten your seatbelt, Charles.”
“Aye, Captain.”
“Welcome aboard, major.”
“Thanks, ma’am.” Chuck answered, looking around.
A high pitched whine began to fill the compartment- like a whole group of jet engines winding up, my shared memories told me. Several alarms sounded from Peyton’s console.
“Skipper! Thruster banks five, eight, and twelve refuse to start, what should I do?”
“Keep trying them, Peyton. I know they’ll start.”
“Alex, the Nazis’ are about to breach the test chamber!” Jack shouted in excitement.
“Can you throw them a little roadblock, Jack?”
“Only if I get to blow something up, Alex.”
The air around us grew sweeter and began to crackle!
“Let out your frustrations, my friend.” I said calmly with a wide smile.
The ship shook and vibrated even more severely than before!
“Outer shields holding at ninety-five percent, Skipper. Proximity sensors indicate no sign of previous life forms in the immediate vicinity around Meridian.” Randi announced as she again turned from her console, this time staring silently at Jack. She looked disappointed.
The volume of the thruster whine increased three-fold in the compartment.
“All thrusters are now online, Skipper.” Peyton announced sounding relieved. “Awaiting your orders.”
“Where am I? What is this place?” Wilhelm drunkenly asked as he started to come to.
“Jack, I don’t need him awake right now.”
“Aye.”
Wilhelm’s head immediately jerked back again as if taking another roundhouse to the chin.
“Problem averted, Alex.” Jack smiled brightly.
“Meridian, I need all-hands on the squawk.”
“Please repeat request, Empress.”
“I want to make an announcement to everyone onboard, hun.”
“All level hail is operative, Empress. Proceed.”
“Thanks, hun. Attention, all hands. You are requested to find a handhold on any main structure of this craft. If unable to personally touch some part of the craft, take the empty hand of someone close to you that has. Do not let go until I make another announcement to that effect!” I announced in Ancient Terran. “Jack let me know when you sense everyone is ready.”
“Aye, Cap.”
I repeated the announcement in Polish, German, Czech, and English before ending the hail.
“Skipper, thrusters are hot and waiting.” Peyton said impatiently.
“Randi, I need an exterior visual.”
“Aye, Skipper.”
A wall-sized, holographic screen in front of Peyton came on and displayed the still swirling, smoke and dust laden, air of the test chamber.
“We’re good to go, Alex. All hands are in contact with the hull.”
“Thank you, Commander. Helm, thrusters to maximum.” I commanded as I stood from my seat and approached her console. The whine of the thrusters tripled in volume again making it harder to hear. “Spatial transit in three,” I shouted, placing my hand on the console’s metallic side panel. “Two,” I shouted again and began to concentrate on a point in orbit high above Earth. “One!” I shouted and pulled the virtual trigger in my mind.
The view screen immediately went black.
Slowly, small pinpoints of light began to show, but seemed to be moving in a circular pattern. I immediately felt slightly dizzy and quickly checked my nose and ears for blood.
There was only a trace from my nose this time. Either I had grown more powerful or Meridian wasn’t as hard to move as Reilly.
“Alex, we’re in a spiral! I’m trying to compensate!” Peyton sounded even more stressed as her hands moved franticly across the controls.
“Remember to go easy on the quads, Peyton. A gentle, calm, touch on the controls will settle her down quicker than slamming gimble to gimble.” I advised her in a calm, level tone.
“How in the world did you know that, Alex?” Chuck asked in amazement.
“An American Astronaut once gave me that advice.” I admitted. “I helped him and his crew out of a jam.”
Charles Mason looked at me like I had a third eye!
“You were on Apollo Thirteen?” He asked, sounding stunned.
“Briefly, why?”
“You…were on…Apollo Thirteen!”
“Give it a rest, Charles. We did what was needed and left. Unlike this craft, NASA has a way to go in the amenities department!”
The whine of the thrusters died down to a whisper.
“Captain, I’ve gotten her stabilized, but we have a bigger problem now.” Peyton interrupted.
“Let me guess, we’re caught in Earth’s gravity and lack the power to escape it, right?”
“Um…ya, how did you know?”
“Um, Empress?”
“Sorry.”
“Welcome to 1965, everyone.” I announced sarcastically.
“I kind of thought you were going to say that, Alex.” Jack returned my sarcasm.
“Fifty minutes to re-entry, Alex.” Randi alerted us.
“Peyton, keep us steady and on target, if you can.”
“Easier said than done, Skipper! Um…what target?”
What target indeed, I asked myself?
Once again, the proper question, placed at the proper time, told me everything.
“We’re aiming for a splashdown in the Chesapeake, Peyton, out of the North-northwest.”
“That will take us directly over DC, Alex.” Jack needlessly informed me.
“We’ll never make it that far, remember?”
“Oh ya, right.”
“Skipper, I’m showing a slight loss of atmosphere on level six. Full decom in forty-five minutes.” Brie announced from her station.
“Perfect!” I exclaimed in disgust. “How is the heat shield, Randi?”
“Ninety percent, Alex, I’m showing a slight decrease in hull integrity at section crimson-alpha-three.”
“Schematic, Miss Van Pelt.”
The affected hull section became highlighted on the displayed drawing.
“Damn Nazis! They just had to brand her!” Chuck cursed.
“Just enough to weaken hull integrity. It’s why we’re losing pressure on level six, too.” I added.
“What else did those morons do?” Jack asked needlessly.
“Ask Wilhelm, he should be waking up right…about…now.” I pointed over my shoulder to where the unconscious scientist lay. As if on cue the man began moaning in pain.
“Miss Cummins, would you bring our reluctant friend here please?”
“Sure, Cap.”
The man floated over our heads and stood before us about two feet off the deck.
“Well hello, Lusius. Or is it really Wilhelm?” I eyed the woozy man curiously.
“Where am I?” He slurred.
“A better set of questions would be: Where and when am I?”
“I…I don’t…don’t understand.”
“Lieutenant Van Pelt, put our objective on the display, please. Commander Cummins, turn him if you will.”
Wilhelm made a slow one-eighty.
“This is where you are, Lusius. Take a good look because this is the closest you’ll ever get to your Homeworld.”
“What planet is that?” He mumbled- his jaw stiff and lips swollen.
“Earth from about one hundred and ten miles up. Isn’t she beautiful from up here?” I asked him as I got up and walked between him and the screen.
He seemed to be taking hovering above the deck surprisingly well for someone who never met a Mind Warrior before.
“So, Lusius, who are you really?” I asked with a giggle- I already knew more about this man than he did himself.
‘Chuck wants to space him, Alex- whatever that means.’
‘It means he wants to throw him out the airlock, Jack.’
‘It would lighten the load a little, Cap.’
‘I have other plans for this one, Commander.’
‘You’re going to play with him, I take it?’
‘Oh ya.’
‘Can I help?’
‘Yep.’
Jack smiled mentally and physically.
“Cmdr. Cummins, have you zeroed in on our other guest yet?” I asked Jack as I stared up at Lusius.
“Level two, section gamma.”
“Can you persuade him into the elevator, Commander?”
“Aye, Captain.” She giggled. “He’s on his way- ouch, that’s gonna leave a mark.”
“What will, Commander?” I asked.
“Seems our other guest forgot to duck, Cap.”
Chuck tried, but failed to stifle his laugh as he shook his head.
“Elevator’s on its way, Captain.” Jack informed me.
“Wellll now, it seems like you have company, Lusius. Let’s wait until he arrives to continue our chat, shall we?”
I didn’t care if I got a response from him or not.
The airlock door opened to reveal our second guest. Instead of being dressed in the Black uniform of the SS, Klingenschmidt was wearing torn gray trousers and an old tattered shirt. His hair was no longer slicked and combed neatly, but dirty and disheveled. No longer was there a smug arrogance on his face either, only fear.
“Welcome to the party, Herr Major.” I hissed the last part in disgust. “I trust you know Herr Wilhelm?”
“Who is this major? I know no major.” Klingenschmidt cried.
Jack moved the man over beside his comrade.
“Do y’all really think we’d be fooled just ‘cause y’all changed your clothes, Major?” I eyed him up and down. “We may be women, but we sure ain’t stupid, hun!” I blew him a kiss and winked.
“Altitude has decreased to one hundred miles, Captain.” Randi informed me.
“Skipper, I need to do a ten second thruster burn to keep us on course.” Peyton added.
“By all means, subcommander.”
The whine of the thrusters increased tenfold in volume again. Meridian shuddered slightly as she wrestled with Earth’s gravity.
“It is just a rocket?” Klingenschmidt questioned over the noise.
The thrusters quieted down again.
“Meridian 12 is far more than just a ‘rocket’, Herr Major. She is an interplanetary spacecraft that arrived here over five thousand years ago. Not only that, but she is the only craft from her planet to ever transcend time and space through a wormhole…and survive.”
“What is a wormhole?” Lusius asked boldly.
“Are you really that clueless, Wilhelm?” I asked. “Surely a learned man such as you would know of one of the most horrifying creations in the known universes?” I laughed. “Charles, would you mind explaining what a wormhole is?”
“Of course, Empress. A wormhole is a theoretical shortcut thought to connect two separate regions of space, the presence of which allows instantaneous transit thereby cutting millions of light-years off travel between the two points. It is sometimes referred to as a ‘Black Hole’ in my century.”
“Thank you, dear brother-in-law that was an excellent description. Might I add though, that it can not only provide a shortcut between two points in space, but time also as in the case of this spacecraft.” I applauded him.
Both Lusius and Klingenschmidt looked confused by what Brie’s husband said.
“You both look confused? Has my brother-in-law talked over your supposed superior intellect, Herr Major? Herr Wilhelm?”
“He said his ‘century’?”
“Yes, I said century, mine Herr. As in the twenty-first century. My wife and I are from the year 2010. Does that frighten you?” Chuck stood up and walked over to the two hovering men. As he did, his Reilly suit changed back into his SS Colonel’s uniform.
Both men’s eyes widened considerably!
“Col. Mueller!” Klingenschmidt gasped. Lusius just looked between the two men and me.
“No, Herr Major, Charles Mason, Springfield, Missouri, United States of America!” Chuck replied proudly as his Reilly suit changed back to its red and blue default.
“So we conquered the United States.” His voice sounded hopeful.
“Try again, asshole! Germany surrendered in April 1945! Hitler committed suicide in his concrete bunker under Berlin just before the Soviets entered the city! All High command officers committed suicide or were found guilty of war crimes, hanged, and or shot! Now give me one good reason why I don’t ask the Empress to throw your sorry-assed, pathetic, bigoted carcass out into the vacuum of space!”
“Charles!” Brie gasped from her station.
“I’m sorry darlin’, but reading about them is nothin’ like havin’ firsthand experience with ‘em! I’m embarrassed to have even considered studying that sociological nightmare!” Chuck admitted in anger.
“Chuck, the major would be the first one to tell you that he had absolutely nothing to do with that- he was just following orders. Weren’t you, Rudolf Goebel Klingenschmidt?” I purred evilly.
“I will see to it that you all are severely punished!” He suddenly roared, severely breaking character.
“Jacquelyn, could you show the major he’s in absolutely no position to threaten anyone?”
“With pleasure, Empress.” Jack smiled brightly then her face took on a very ominous, very dark expression! The air around us sparked and crackled with energy. A wicked grin appeared on Jack’s lips and the major’s neck started to compress inward ever so slightly. He began to choke and gasp for air, his eyes opening wide in fear!
Jack then stood up from her chair and approached him.
“Herr Major, if you haven’t yet guessed, the Empress is not the one you should fear. I am your worst nightmare. I am the avenging angel for all those souls deemed ‘inferior’ by your Fuhrer and I wonder if you have any idea how your victims felt as you tortured them- as you pistol whipped them senseless…as you lead them to slaughter!” She growled in a very dark voice.
Chills actually shot up my spine!
His face violently shuddered from side to side a half dozen times in quick succession. Blood began pouring from his nose and side of his mouth. “Or how they wished for the sweet release of death as you savagely beat and whipped them as if worthless, unruly service animals!”
Klingenschmidt’s tattered shirt ripped away from his body and he lurched forward as if a real whip were thrashing at his back! Blood sprayed from his back several times. “How does it feel, Herr Major? How does it feel to be the recipient of such cruel punishments?”
Klingenschmidt’s arms suddenly flew out perpendicular to his body and he began to cry out in intense pain. His legs stretched closer to the floor.
“Lady Jacquelyn, please stop?” Our pilot asked quietly. The dark, half smiling, expression with which Jack looked back at her was one I had never seen before. Genuine terror filled my soul. Peyton stayed focused and continued her plea.
“If continued, you would be no better than him and his Nazi brethren! Oh please, mighty Mind Warrior, I beg you to show charity.” Peyton requested.
“Peyton’s right, Jack. He will pay for his crimes- the same way as his fellow officers did- through courtroom trial. Stand down, my friend- please?” I said trying to appear calm and not show the obvious fear I had for her at the moment.
“Ninety-five miles and decreasing, Skipper.” Randi broke the thick, tense, air around us.
Jack shook her head to clear her dark thoughts. Tears began streaming down her cheeks. Both men dropped to the deck in a heap as my first officer turned around slowly and walked back to her seat. Chuck got up and pulled her to his shoulder and held her there tightly as loud sobs began to wrack her body.
Klingenschmidt lay on the floor in the fetal position clutching his throat and crying profusely. Lusius sat up and looked at me then Jack- shear terror etched on his face.
“How easy it would have been for her to destroy you both! You are nothing more than common houseflies to my Mind Warrior and you have no idea how close you both came to suddenly exploding into microscopic bits!” I hissed, still shaken as I turned my attention to Maj. Klingenschmidt.
“I was set to just stand by and do nothing.” I admitted. Peyton looked back at me in surprise. “You owe your lives to my pilot, Subcommander Persephone.” I nodded to Peyton. “You see, she has seen her fill of tyranny and torture in her own time and she had absolutely no reason to speak up on your behalf.”
“Was Pharaoh that barbaric, Empress?” Lusius asked with a noticeable quiver in his voice.
“The Great leaders of Egypt were never the problem. Most Pharaoh ruled with equality and fairness. The so-called Gods of Egypt, however, were not so forgiving! One in particular, Hathor, brought slavery, chaos, and disparity to the land of Pharaoh! Persephone, her mother, and her aunt- the original pilot and commander of this vessel, both fought and succumbed to Hathor’s heartless oppression. So, she has absolutely no cause to show any charity whatsoever to monsters whose deeds are several magnitudes worse than what she has already faced.”
I paused to let what I said sink in- not that it would.
“Tell me, Lusius, how many decades have passed beneath your feet since birth?”
Klingenschmidt’s crying was starting to subside and he sat up slightly and wiped the blood from his mouth and nose, his eyes immediately locked onto our conversation, but he wisely remained silent.
Lusius, likewise, remained silent.
“Come now, Lusius, we all know that ‘Egyptians’ live a long time. Persephone, for instance, looks absolutely marvelous for just celebrating her ninety-second birthday.”
Peyton gasped that I knew exactly how old she was.
“I, myself, have seen almost four decades. So tell us, Lusius, how old are you?”
“Six.”
“Louder, hun, I don’t think the others heard you.”
“SIX!”
“Six what, hun?”
“Six! Six decades! Are you happy now?”
“Not quite, hun.” I smiled and raised one eyebrow.
“You know you can’t lie to me- I can read your mind, just as Jacquelyn can and I would place your age precisely at two and a half.” Both men lying on the deck looked confused.
“Two hundred and fifty years you’ve been on this planet! I should think any descendant of Janelle Hathor would’ve learned which side was the right side by now, but apparently there is a learning error built into her and all her future revisions!
“How do you think you know so much about me, Empress?”
“Haven’t your ancestors passed on the stories of Reilly Research Station, Lusius?” I asked, grinning at him.
“The story of how Grandmother Hathor was illegitimately deposed by you has been kept throughout time!” He spat.
I started laughing!
“Please, dear Lusius,” I looked to my sisters and brother-in-law, “relate to us the story of how Grandmother Hathor saved the people of Reilly from the expanding fusion giant.”
“What expanding fusion giant? What is a fusion giant?”
“It’s the sun, moron!” Chuck snarled, as he continued to lend comfort to Jack. “Anyone with half a brain knows that!”
I shook my head at the misinformed man. “Jack are you up to setting up a relay link between me and these two?”
Slowly she moved her head away from Chuck’s shoulder and looked at me in confusion.
“Two, Alex? Isn’t it a bad idea to show the Nazi more than he needs to know about us?”
“I can assure you, Jack, that he will take the knowledge to his grave.” I closed my eyes a moment and lowered my head.
“As you wish, Empress.” She replied with a look that questioned the validity of my request. She nodded to Chuck, who begrudgingly retook his seat. “Start when you’re ready.”
“Eight-five miles and still dropping, Skipper.” Randi informed me as I finished my remembrance of Reilly’s passage through universes.
“How do I know that truly happened?” An unimpressed Lusius questioned.
“Believe what you like, hun. I’m not in the habit of lying to anyone and I really don’t care at this point what you think to be true.”
“Fraulein how is it possible to do all these things? Only Gods and Goddesses are capable of such miracles? Greek, Norse, and Roman mythology tell us this.”
“Major, a myth or legend is only an explanation or description for something or someone that is not understood. This ship,” I raised my arm and twirled, pointing around the room, “How would you describe it had you no knowledge of a ‘rocket’?” I waited a moment. “Your sidearm- to early man it would have appeared to be a magical fire stick, yes? The simple dynamics that allow an airplane to fly could be described as angels from heaven. In short, major, some myths and legends exist because of misunderstood technology.”
“What we can do as you have witnessed, is a result of advanced technology- this craft, our uniforms- all technology.”
“How was she able to hold me above the floor and physically abuse me without laying a hand to me? That was not any technology I could recognize.”
“That answer is simple, major. Have you ever heard of Darwin?”
“I had read about his theories on evolution before the Fuhrer ordered it banned from our shelves.”
“Darwin’s theory simply states that any given organism, over time can change and adapt to its environment, and given even more time can become a different organism all together. My sisters and I are what you could call the next step in human evolution. We have developed abilities…abilities, which allow us to help all life forms on this and many other worlds. You have already experienced Jacquelyn’s abilities first hand.” I told him before phasing out and walking through him and Lusius.
“This is but one of my gifts.” I said as I rephased.
Both men jumped at the sound of my voice.
“Major, this ship is a prime example of advanced technology by an advanced people. From the outside, did you expect the inside to be this vast? The race of people that built Meridian, the Terrans, perfected something called ‘Spatial Compression’ hundreds of years ago. They use it for things as common as warehouse storage, apartment buildings, even birthday and Christmas presents. For them it is as common a technology as the light bulb.”
“But how did you…” Klingenschmidt pointed from where I had been to where I was now.
“I’ll show you. Can you stand, major?”
Very slowly the man stood up, his legs shaky and unsure. Jack had really given him a beating!
“Take my hand, major.” I offered.
“Meridian, hun, I’ll be right back.” I informed our ship.
Meridian’s command level did not become anything but the Command level.
“Interesting. Apparently, I can’t transit while inside Meridian.” I noted. Wrinkling my face slightly in disappointment, I released his hand and returned to my seat.
“That demonstration will have to wait, Herr Major.”
Meridian started to shake, gently at first, but I could feel it becoming more violent.
“Peyton, what’s happening?”
“We’re entering the atmosphere, Alex. I can’t hold us in orbit any longer.”
“Meridian, all hail, please?”
“When you are ready, Empress.” She replied.
“All hands, this is the captain. We’re about to start our re-entry. Try to hold on to anything you can. This may get rough.” I repeated the announcement in the other languages as before.
“Subcommander, turn us around one-eighty into re-entry attitude and keep us on approach as best you can. Full thrusters as needed.”
“Aye, Skipper.” She acknowledged.
I noticed our two guests had started slowly inching their way to the airlock door.
“Commander, a holding shield if you would?” I gestured toward them without really looking.
“Aye, Cap.”
All advancement toward the door was stopped and the two men performed very bad imitations of mimes as the thrusters rapidly increased in volume.
“Y’all don’t want to leave the party now, the fun’s just startin’!” I shouted over the loud whine of the thrusters. Meridian was shuddering fairly hard as she fought with Earth’s gravity and its outer-most atmosphere.
“Hull temperature is rising, but still within tolerance, Alex.” Randi shouted as the engines continued to run flat out.
“Alex, atmosphere on level six is down to one-five percent!” Brie shouted.
“Yeehaw!” Chuck shouted from his seat with a big smile.
I looked over at him in amazement.
“I know we’re going to make it, Alex, I just want to have fun with it! This here’s better than Dollywood!” He continued to shout over the engines.
“Brie, start diverting atmosphere from the other levels onto six.”
“Good idea, sis!”
“Alex, fuel cells are down to twenty percent. Thruster shutdown is imminent in ten seconds.”
“Understood. Peyton, shut ‘em down, hun, we need the reserve power for life-support and egress.”
Everything went quiet in the compartment as we continued to be jostled around. It wasn’t as bad as breaking a new horse, but it soon would be.
“Hull temperature just passed sixteen-hundred cee, Alex- almost at redline!” Randi shouted with excitement.
“What is going on? Why is the ship shaking so much?” A frightened Lusius cried as he continued to search for an exit to his invisible prison.
“Hun, this is what happens when you re-enter Earth’s atmosphere. The air molecules outside create friction against the ship’s hull and create heat. Most hulls are built to handle it.” I answered.
“Unfortunately, you idiots decided to brand Meridian for your own and damaged her hull and heat shield!” Chuck growled at the two Nazis.
“We’re slowing past twelve thousand feet per second, Skipper.” Peyton informed me. “Too steep a glide slope and way too fast to hit our mark, though.”
“Jack, you’re going to want to start searching for the previous you in Kecksburg. The next few minutes are really going to take their toll on you, I’m afraid.” I told her sadly.
“What about those two?”
“One goes to meet his future, the other to meet his maker, Jack.” I told her quietly- sad that it had to happen this way.
Meridian shook violently for an instant then things seemed to smooth out. An eerie calm fell over the Command level- and every other level I assumed.
“That was the first sonic boom, Jack. This is where we first saw her approaching. You remember what you did next, right?”
“Already working…on it…concentrating on…come on where are you, Jacki Cummins?” She said through taught lips. Her face was already beet-red from concentration.
Meridian shook suddenly for a second time and smoothed out again.
“Everyone hold on! We’re going in!” Peyton screamed.
“Gotcha, Jack!” Jack shouted. I noticed a small drop of blood under her left nostril.
The ship lurched forward and we felt gravity pull us to the left.
What we felt next reminded me of one particular mission where my previous boat had been found by a German gunboat and mercilessly depth charged for over an hour. The compartment shook, shimmied, rattled, and bounced every way possible. Lighting on our level flickered and sputtered out.
Then everything went dark and silent.
“Engaging emergency lighting.” Randi’s voice echoed through the room as the sparse emergency lamps came on and provided a dim red hue to see by. Jack had passed out from the extreme amount of energy she had just expended. I knew she would wakeup in a minute.
“Exterior view, if possible, Miss Van Pelt.”
The display came on but was having trouble holding signal- the result was a very intermittent picture.
“Aye, Skip. Alex! The elevator has been activated!” Randi pointed and I saw the door just closing. Lusius and Klingenschmidt had escaped.
Correction, Klingenschmidt had escaped. Lusius lay unconscious next to the wall near the airlock.
“What happened? Did we make it?” Jack asked as she regained consciousness.
We’re on the ground, Commander. We made it, thanks to you.”
Jack just nodded and began to cradle her head.
“Alex, the outer hatch is opening!” Randi shouted. “Hull temperature is still hovering around nine hundred cee!
A high-pitched scream echoed throughout the ship.
“Skip, Meridian…she just over-rode and reclosed the outer hatch! She reports the single lifeform in it is no longer present.”
The command level was quiet for a moment or two, as we now knew what the mysterious scream signified.
“Alex, look!” Peyton shouted as she pointed to the display.
“We look huge!” Chuck gasped as we watched our earlier selves walking around the exterior, Brie taking pictures as we went.
Indeed, we looked to be giants on the view screen- Chuck alone looked the size of a forty-story building!
We- us outside Meridian- suddenly took each other’s hands and disappeared from view.
“Randi, lock down that airlock, we don’t want anyone else meeting the major’s fate.”
“Aye, Skip. Outer airlock hatch is locked and disabled- inter-level transit capability only.”
“Alex? We have company!” Peyton cried a few minutes later.
On the static ridden display a man in a red plaid, felt coat emerged from the dense forest, but stayed well away from Meridian. I suspected the hull was still dissipating a lot of heat. He didn’t stick around for any great length of time though.
“Randi, is Meridian still capable of drawing energy from Jack? I’d like to keep enough in the fuel cells to sustain life support.”
“You can make the request from her, Skip, but I’m not sure how well that system will work. Meridian and I aren’t completely talking at the moment.”
“Meridian, I’d like you to try drawing power from Jacquelyn Cummins again, could you do that for me, hun?”
“Omega wave collector system is damaged, complete cell charging is not possible at this time.”
“Can you at least take some from her, hun?” I asked.
“Partial collection is possible with a fifty percent limit on cell capacity, Empress. It is the best I can do until system repair is completed.”
“Take your time, hun. We’ll be staying with you for a while longer.” I told the AI calmly.
“Jack, you know what to do.”
“Aye, Alex, one supplementary power source coming up.” She replied sarcastically, still holding her head.
“Jack, it’s a three day road trip to Wright-Pat. We need environmental systems working and online.”
“They’re going to take us to Dayton, Alex? Why?”
“Project Bluebook. The Air Force’s answer to investigate the growing number of unidentified flying object sightings in the United States after a UFO supposedly crashes outside Roswell, NM in 1947.”
“And I take it you didn’t have anything to do with that one, right Alex?” Chuck asked sarcastically.
“Not yet, I haven’t.” I giggled.
“I really love traveling with this family, girls- never a dull moment!” He laughed.
“Well if it’s dull y’all are looking for, the next six days are going to be just that, Charles.” I informed him.
“I thought you just said it was a three day trip to Wright-Pat, Alex?” Jack looked confused.
“We have to let the…’experts’…have a look at us, Jack. They’ll be bored with Meridian after three days of observing, measuring, poking, and prodding her seamless hull. After that we can disperse our payload around the world.”
“What about Wilhelm or Lusius, or whatever his real name is? Isn’t it bad to release a ‘bad guy’?”
“Oh, he’s not leaving, Jack. He’s going to become a fixture at Leavenworth. Psych ward, I believe.” I giggled again. “Maybe.”
Jack smiled and giggled with me, but winced slightly.
“Meridian, go easy on the power draw will ya- that one pinched.” She said to the ceiling.
“Precise control of power transfer is not possible, Cmdr. Cummins, I apologize for any discomfort/”
Room lighting came up to normal levels and the disturbed dust from our landing began to exit the command deck through the ventilation system.
“Meridian, what’s on the menu?”
“My food processor terminals are programmed with many common and specialty selections as well as many varieties of beverage.
“Do we have enough to feed everyone, Meridian? I know for a fact that there are three hundred and seventy people that could use a few good meals.”
“Ship’s stores and recycling systems are fully functional, Empress. As long as no excessive celebrations are pending, equilibrium can be maintained.
“Great, I could use a good hamburger with cheese, lettuce, onions, ketchup, pickles, and a good cold beer.”
“Requested files not recognized and/or found. Please enter culinary formulations for each requested item.”
It was going to be a long six days.
0620 hours, Wright-Patterson AFB, Dayton, OH., December 15th, 1965
“Are we there yet?” Brie asked for the ten millionth time in six days.
“Oh, how I wish, sis.” I moaned and rolled my eyes. We had placed everyone- passengers and crew- on a sleep shifts similar to what we used on Sand Dollar so everyone would have a bed to sleep in. Jack and I, Brie and Chuck, and Randi and Peyton shared the captain’s quarters.
“Alex, Meridian’s main systems have all been repaired. All she needs to do is charge the fuel cells.”
“Where’s Jack?” I asked.
‘I’m in the head. Can’t it wait, Alex?’
‘Sorry to interrupt, Commander.’ I thought, rolling my eyes once more.
“Randi, where’s Peyton?” I inquired.
“I saw her down on level five earlier, Alex. She made some acquaintances back in the mine and I believe she feels responsible for them somehow.”
“Alex, what are we going to do with all these people? We can’t return them to 1945 Poland; there would be too many questions. They would be put into psychiatric wards as soon as they claimed to have been rescued by a spaceship.” Brie inquired.
“Not that similar scenarios haven’t been reported before, right sis?” I asked sarcastically.
“You mean we’re THOSE aliens?”
“Oh come on! You know as well as I do that there are many more civilizations out there, Brie. Any number of visitors could be on our planet at any given time.”
“But I don’t want to be an alien, Alex! I just want to go home and be Mrs. Mason- Mrs. Brianna Mason!”
“Oh, so you no longer want to be Agent Brianna of the Empress Hotline?”
“I didn’t say that, Alex. Of course I still want to help you. How could you ask such a question?”
“That’s just my point, sis. Use your gift to see how we get out of this. Use your gift of foresight and run all possible scenarios.” I frowned at her as I raised an eyebrow.
“It might take a while; I’m not as good at it as you, Alex.”
“Just so you use it, Brie, that’s all I want you to do. After all, what good is a gift if you never use it?”
The room stayed silent for some time after Brie closed her eyes and concentrated on my request.
Like clockwork, another building-sized scientist walked around Meridian with a clipboard and pencil. This one had a micrometer of all things!
“Oh look,” I said sarcastically, “another scientist that thinks he has it all figured out.”
Over the last few days, several men- ‘experts’- had examined Meridian from just about all angles. I was almost to the point of having Randi transmit all of the drawings and schematics just so they would finally leave us alone!
“Sis?”
“Ya, Brie?”
“Alex, according to my gift, Lusius is on his way here to talk to you.”
I smiled and nodded my agreement to her prediction.
On cue, the airlock door opened and Lusius entered the compartment.
“Excuse me Empress, I know I am the last person you would want to see, but I humbly request an audience.”
“As long as you wish to engage in intelligent conversation with mere women, hun, have a seat.”
“I was thinking…”
“A noble endeavor one would usually take up in order to not look like a complete horse’s ass in front of his equals, sir.” I smiled as I caught him off guard with my interruption.
“I was thinking that I must look like the biggest…” He looked at me in surprise. “Fool in the world, Empress.”
“Fool, yes, but only for choosing the wrong side, hun. Someone once told me that admitting you have a problem is the first step to a cure. So, did you come here to apologize or have a stimulating conversation?” I smiled at him brightly.
“Yes! No... Maybe, I’m not sure. I just felt that I needed to come up here- that we needed to talk, Empress.”
I nodded as I offered him a seat.
“So…what’s on your mind, Lusius?” I asked as I adjusted myself in the comfortable captain’s chair. After a few days, though, it wasn’t so comfy anymore.
“Why did you allow Major Klingenschmidt to sneak aboard only to allow him to escape if you knew he would be killed? Why show charity only to destroy all hope of freedom?”
“Hun, sometimes you can’t save them all. That’s the hardest thing I had to learn as Empress. As with anything, there are certain factors that cannot be changed- certain parameters that can’t be fooled with or manipulated- even in the tiniest of ways. To those who see the best in everyone, leaving those specifics untouched and unchanged seems harsh, cold, cruel, and even heartless. As one of those people, I still hold out hope that the individuals I meet can be changed for the better, Lusius.”
“But to stand by and allow your friend to physically abuse the man…”
“Did you really know the man that you speak for, hun?” I asked.
“He was the man that secured funding, equipment, and men to research and recover this very craft, Empress.”
“He was a brutal murderer! A barbaric, loathsome, prejudiced, cold-hearted man intent on garnering favor from his Fuhrer- the epitome of the newly redefined Aryan race. He dreamed of nothing more than ruling his own Nazi occupied country- France, Belgium, Britain, America, It didn’t matter as long as he was in control. Uncle Heinrich would’ve been proud of his nephew’s rise to power- in achieving his aspirations.”
“He did not appear so dangerous to me, Empress.”
“Do you remember what he said after the first test trials on Meridian, hun?”
“He joked about needing to get more test subjects, but I thought…”
“He ‘JOKED’ about getting more subjects!?” My voice jumped an octave. “Will you listen to yourself? What kind of person ‘jokes’ about killing a dozen people at a time? What’s more, about needing more to slaughter? No rational mind would ever think in that fashion and not feel some remorse! Face it, Lusius, Klingenschmidt was a monster!”
“But he supported my research!”
“Only until you achieved success, then whose research would it become? Are you really that naive?”
Lusius dropped his head.
Jack appeared and took her seat next to me.
I felt the slightest bit of movement.
“Alex, we’re being moved again.” Randi confirmed.
“Wasn’t me, Alex.” Jack said quickly.
The hanger walls seemed to be moving quite quickly then stopped abruptly. The outside ambient light dimmed significantly.
“Elevation is changing, Alex. I think we’re in an elevator.”
“They’re moving us into storage.” I looked to Lusius. “This is your chance to leave, hun, your decision whether you want to stay with us or not.”
“If I decide to stay, what might happen to me, Empress?” He asked.
“You would be returned to the city of your maternal ancestors and assisted to become integrated into that society. At first you would be seen as an outcast- especially from those hostile to Janelle Hathor. You would learn of her fall from Goddess to ‘normal’ human and realize the truth I told earlier is indeed fact, yet you will experience and participate in the technological achievement that was ‘Ancient’ Egypt. You will eventually find love and a family.”
“And if I chose to leave?”
“You would remain here in 1965. Your detection by US military personnel at this facility is assured and you would be arrested, tried, and sentenced to twenty years incarceration as a suspected saboteur and East German spy. After twenty years in prison you would then be paroled, but the fun wouldn’t be over. The War Crimes Commission’s investigators find evidence of your involvement at an obscure work camp on the border between Poland and the Czech Republic. Charges are filed against you. Conviction and captivity for life awaits you in a horrible Czech prison. Death comes in early 2021 as you become the longest living war criminal in the history of the world! I warn you, there is no happiness, no loving family, no personal fulfillment whatsoever along this course, Lusius. These are the two best choices given you. Choose wisely.”
“Give my regards to Great- great-great- great grandmother, Empress. I shall not be seeing her or my family ever again. Thank you for the choice of my fate, M’lady.”
“I’m sorry to hear that. As I have stated previously, I can only help guide you along the right path.”
Lusius bowed graciously, turned, and quietly…slowly headed for the airlock door.
I reached under my seat and removed what was stored there.
“Jack, just as we discussed.” I held my hand out flat to reveal a miniature, fletched, syringe-like, blowgun dart.
Without any further conversation it took to the air and buried itself in Lusius’ neck momentarily.
“Ouch, what was that?” He cried out and turned around as his hand rose to investigate the wound.
“What was what, hun?” I asked innocently.
“I was stung by something!”
“On a spacecraft, Lusius? Really, how can an insect still be alive in a five thousand year old ship?”
“There was a report of some sort of flying insect on level three the other day, Alex.” Brie reminded me. “It might have come in with the refugees.”
“Oh…ya…right, I almost forgot about that. Was anyone hurt in any way, sis?” I asked.
“Nothing yet, but reports are that it didn’t look like anything seen on this planet. Of course, nobody really got that a good look at it.” Brie continued.
“Well if no one died or got sick yet, I wouldn’t worry about it. Lusius, you wouldn’t want to reconsider your choice, would you? I mean, what kind of existence is sitting around in a crowded jail for the rest of your life anyway?”
“Empress, I’ve made such a disaster of my life already. What I was told to be fact, you proved completely false. Everything in my life thus far has been either a lie or an illusion. Even my career as a scientist has been a charade! It is better that I pay for my sins rather than barricade myself within more. Thank you, Empress, for showing me the charity you have…and for opening my eyes to the reality I have avoided for so long.”
Lusius turned for the airlock again.
“I do think you oughta reconsider, Lusius.” I said, causing him to turn around again.
“Why? I have worn out my welcome here. As Miss Cummins stated numerous times, I’m the bad guy.”
“Sometimes, bad guys aren’t really bad….more like misguided, Lusius. Darkness can be found in everyone- including me. Can’t you feel the darkness inside you, Lusius?” I asked as a devious smile developed on my face.
“I do feel darkness coming…how?…Why?” He answered as he spiraled to the deck.
“That took longer than I thought. How do you think he’ll take it when he wakes up, Alex?”
“Not very well, of course.” I giggled. “But sometimes you just have to smack them in the head to get them to listen, Jack!”
“I can’t believe you drugged him, Alex! He was almost gone from our responsibilities and you went and drugged him!” My sister chastised me.
I just smiled and remained quiet.
“What was that stuff anyway?” She asked with concern. “You did just knock him out…right?”
“In a way you could say I knocked ‘him’ out, Brie.” I told her as Jack looked at me momentarily and rolled her eyes.
“What! What did you just do, Alexandra Steinert? I know that response and evil smile! What did y’all give him?” When I didn’t reply she changed her questioning and target. “Jack, what did she give him?”
“Something to make our resident mad scientist more…productive, Brie.” Jack giggled, displaying a devious grin of her own.
My sister paused and closed her eyes to consult her gift. Her mouth dropped open in surprise. “Is that even ethical?” She gasped.
“About as ethical as using humans for guinea pigs to test Meridian’s defenses or using prisoners of war to test exotic new medical procedures.” I told her in a cold-hearted tone.
“Jack, could you see to it that Lusius is comfortable in my quarters? Oh, and lock the door so he doesn’t disturb the other passengers.”
“Right away, Alex.”
Lusius’ unconscious body floated off the deck and into the elevator. Peyton looked surprised, but stood aside as the door opened on our compartment. Once clear, she entered the bridge.
“Now what did he do, Alex?”
“He chose…poorly.’ Brie answered instead with a nervous grin.
“What? Oh, I get it, another movie reference. Is that all you people of the twenty-first century do- watch movies?” Peyton asked, wrinkling her nose.
“Hey, you guys are always buildin’ pyramids and temples.” Jack giggled.
“Point taken, Commander.” Peyton smiled as she shook her head.
“So when do we start off-loading our passengers, Alex?” Peyton asked after a prolonged silence. “Where and when are we going to take them?”
“Where and when would they like to go, hun? I trust some of them have expressed their wishes to you?”
“They have, but I don’t think it possible or safe for them though.”
“They want to return home to their loved ones.”
“Many want that in the worst way, Empress.” Peyton said sadly- quietly.
“Have you explained the gravity of the situation?”
“I have, ma’am, but many simply cannot understand- or do not wish to.”
“Well, I guess we’ll have to explain it level by level. Come on everyone. Meridian?”
“Yes, Empress?”
“Hun, you have the Con until we get back. Is that alright?”
“Acknowledged, Empress.”
“Oh, Meridian, could you re-enable the outer airlock hatch? We’re going to start off-loading our passengers.”
“Will you be returning, Empress?”
“Of course. Why would you ask a question like that, hun?” I asked as I looked around the room.
“Waiting for you to find me took a long time. Will this wait be equally long?”
“We’ll just be gone for an hour or two, hun, nowhere near the previous wait.”
“Good, because I had forgotten how it felt to be useful and populated. Pleasant journeys, Empress.”
“We will have many more, Meridian.”
“I hope so, Empress.”
1020 hours, Wright-Patterson AFB, Dayton, OH., December 15th, 1965
“Welcome back, Empress. Have all our passengers found suitable lodgings?”
“Yes they have, hun, all except a few were happy to be reunited with they’re surviving family.” I answered the A.I. “Sorry we took longer than anticipated.”
“I understand. Empress, there is a strange life form present in your quarters.”
“Strange, hun? How so?” I grinned.
“At first, its life signs indicated a Terran/Human male lying dormant there, since your departure, though, those parameters have steadily changed. My detectors now indicate a female Terran/Human hybrid has regained consciousness. That life form’s heart rate, respirations, blood pressure, physical mobility, and vocal emissions are all elevated.”
“All perfectly normal responses, hun, we’ll take care of it.” I assured the A.I.
“Acknowledged.”
“I don’t understand, Alex, what did Meridian mean by ‘a female Terran/Human hybrid’ has regained consciousness?” Peyton asked in confusion.
“It’s very simple, hun. Lusius felt he was no longer contributing to the advancement of our species, so…we made it easier for him to contribute.” I giggled as Jack, Randi, Chuck, and Brie joined in.
“I don’t follow, ma’am.”
“Peyton, do you know the how and why of our origin?” I asked the perplexed woman, pointing to Jack, Randi, Brie, and myself.
“The stories say that you became Empress by the devine hand that commands the known universes.”
Four of us broke out in fits of laughter!
“Honey, ‘divine’ had nothin’ ta do with it!” I fought hard to keep my composure. “It was a simple mistake- a calamity of errors of sorts, perpetrated by my previous revision in order to protect and preserve her civilization from total annihilation!”
“I still cannot see what that has to do with a woman now being locked in your quarters, Alex.”
“Follow me, Persephone. I’m sure y’all will get a little chuckle outta this.”
Taking the elevator down one level put us on level one, or the command crew quarters, as Meridian announced it.
As soon as the door to the level opened, it was apparent that someone- some woman- was not happy about being locked in one of the rooms.
“What have you done to me? Let me out! Help me! Is anyone listening to me? Can anyone hear me?” The woman’s muffled voice echoed through the passage along with pounding on a wall or door panel.
“Did we forget someone, Empress?” Peyton asked as we drew nearer the commotion.
“Lusius, hun, you better move back from the door!” I shouted as we arrived at my quarter’s door. “Meridian, please unlock and open my door?”
“Acknowledged, Empress.”
Peyton looked confused.
The door silently slid open. A young woman, quite disheveled and wearing very ill-fitting clothes, stormed toward me. She suddenly stopped as if hitting an invisible brick wall and fell backward to the deck, landing on her buttocks.
‘Thanks, Jack.’ I thought.
Peyton and I entered the room, closed, and relocked the door behind us.
“So, Lusius, how do you feel?” I asked with a slight grin. In fact, I knew exactly how she felt.
“How has this been done to me? Why?”
“Hun, I just couldn’t let you waste away in jail- not when your talents can be utilized for good.”
“This is Lusius?” Peyton exclaimed in surprise. “Empress, how?”
The slim, raven-haired woman of maybe nineteen stared up at my pilot and companion as she mentioned the name.
“Sometimes we are made to pay for our sins in new and unique ways, hun.” I told her. “Lusius has been given a chance to start a new life- hopefully a happier, more fruitful life.”
“And just how am I to start a new life in this form, Empress?” The new girl hissed as she roughly motioned to herself.
“The same way I and my entire crew had to when it happened to us, sweetheart!” I hissed back.
Lusuis’ mouth dropped open, as did Peyton’s.
“You, Empress? You, Jack, Randi?”
“Brianna too, sweetheart. We all went through the same change as our girl, Lusius here.”
I offered my hand and helped her to stand. I kept a good grip on her so she wouldn’t try to hit me.
“That is impossible! You cannot possibly have been a man like me.”
“A man like you?” I shook my head in disgust. “Hardly! I could never have been a man like you or I would’ve killed myself years ago! No, we were all men before our change, so was you ancestor, Janelle Hathor, sweetheart.”
Peyton and Lusius both stared at me!
I spent the next thirty or so minutes retelling the events leading up to and including the results of Alexander Reilly’s efforts to save the people of Reilly Research Station as their Homeworld erupted into a searing ball of fusion energy.
“So, my whole heritage is counterfeit as well. Empress, you should have let me leave…or even left me in the mine! I have nothing real left to me.”
“Wrong again, sweetheart. You now have everything to live for! You have the chance to start a whole new life free of your former chains- even persecution. You are a new person, Lusius, use that advantage to better yourself- to better your life.”
“I know nothing about living this way, Empress. How do I survive like this?”
“You do what we did, hun- improvise. Eventually, it all starts making sense and becomes second nature after a very short period of time. I’m also going to ask Persephone to instruct you in the more…feminine aspects of the new you.”
“Can this possibly be reversed, Empress?” Lusius’ voice sounded desperate.
“Not a chance, sweetheart. You’re stuck like this till the day you die.” I shook my head to emphasize the point.
Lusius sat back on the room’s bed to contemplate what I had said. While doing so, she continued to observe the changes by examining her fingers, hands, arms, face, and hair.
“You told Klingenschmidt that you are the next step in our development. Am I to develop such abilities, Empress?” Her tone had softened and Lusius looked to me in desperate hope of a positive answer.
“What gifts did you have before, hun?” I asked.
“I could do what all my people can do- read minds and emotions.” She replied frankly.
“Then you haven’t lost anything, have you? Why would you think we gave you more talents, Alusia? How foolish do you think we are to give a descendent of Hathor more power?”
“Why do you keep eluding that I would challenge you like Grandmother Janelle? I look and act nothing like her!”
“Wrong on both counts, I’m afraid. You see, you now look exactly like Janelle Hathor, only younger, and you show two faces just like your ancestor, Alusia! Your voice is the only characteristic unique to you though. I suggest you find that voice, use it, and distance yourself from her.”
“I resemble her?” Alusia began re-examining herself.
“You do indeed, Alusia. You could be sisters. I have fought against her in numerous battles and know the face of evil quite well!” Peyton assured her.
“Who is ‘Alusia’, Empress?”
“It is now what others call you, hun. It’s your name, and I think it goes well with the young woman I see before me.” I confessed.
“You had this all planned out! I am nothing but a chess piece for you to move about on some grand play board!”
“Not at all, sweetheart. You are being given a chance to change your self-described pathetic, meaningless life and reprehensible association with the National Socialists Party. That is something almost everyone with even the smallest stain would give anything for. Don’t fight to deny the fact that you secretly wished you had never met the likes of Rudolf Klingenschmidt or his unethical methods of persuasion.” I paused. “Honey, this body- you- it has never met him or any other despot yet. You effectively have a blank slate with which to begin anew. Get it?”
“But you have said multiple times that you do not trust me. Why tell me all this and change me?”
“Everyone deserves a second chance, sweetheart. I gave Janelle a similar second chance when I declared that no one would be left behind on the Reilly asteroid. She chose to abandon her sisters’ mid-transport to Kili- to continue her pursuit of power and control among the people loyal to Pharaoh. She refused to see the benefits of remaking herself in a new land. I hope you don’t make me regret my choice to set you on this path- a path I have foreseen enhances and enriches your soul and every other you touch.” I lowered my head in sadness before I continued.
“I’m sorry, but it was the only path that allowed me the option to let you live, Alusia.” I finished with a despondent tone.
The girl stayed quiet for several minutes this time. I didn’t have to be telepathic to know the inner turmoil raging in her mind.
“Do I have any guarantee that you will not seek my destruction if I fail to cleanse my past sins?”
“No guarantee whatsoever- nope; nada; zilch; zip, hun.” I admitted, shaking my head adamantly.
She thought about things for another minute.
“Will my allegiance be tested before your trust is gained?”
“I don’t want your allegiance, sweetheart!” I grew angry. “I want you to be the best person you can be. Period!”
“What you ask sounds Utopian!”
“Nobody is perfect, hun. I’m just asking you to be true to yourself- to do the right things for the right reasons- that’s all. I don’t expect you to be a Boy Scout your whole life.” I had to giggle at that.
“I hardly think I qualify, do you, Empress?” She asked with a slight bit of confusion as to why she would even say a thing like that. The Mahanilui had already started to influence her.
“Just maybe if you stay dressed like that, sweetheart. Meridian, hun, can we find Alusia some proper fitting clothes?”
“Subject must be erect for dimensional evaluation.” The A.I. stated.
Alusia remained stationary.
“She wants you to stand up, hun.” I said motioning for her to stand.
As on Reilly, a narrow, highly focused, blue line of light scanned down Alusia’s body from head to toe. She was thoroughly awestruck by it.
“Crew manifest archives indicate that a garment and accessories of approximate proportions are located on level eight, section beta-four- supply cabinet twelve, Empress.”
“Thanks, hun. Let’s get down there and get you decent, sweetheart.” I said grabbing Alusia’s hand and dragging her out into the passage before she could resist.
“You really expect me to walk in these things?” Alusia stared at the two-inch heeled, black, riding boots I held in my hands.
“This is part of the uniform, hun. Meridian’s decks are not so forgiving to bare feet.” I informed her. “Come on, put the things on and we’ll help you get used to them. If I can wear three-inch granny boots, you can wear these- let me tell you, those three-and-a half-inch stilettos I had on for four days straight? They weren’t exactly comfy!”
“But you looked delightful, Empress. I’m sure every man in the test chamber had his eyes on you. I know I did.”
“Yes, and I’m sure your minds were on something else entirely.” I giggled. “You want to know how the Empress really looks, Alusia?” I asked as I triggered my dress whites.
“You really do look like the angel in the stories.” She gasped out.
“I’m afraid I’ll never fit that category, hun.” I giggled. “Now put the boots on and let’s go back up to command.”
“Alex, I need to…DAMN, she really does look like Hathor!” Randi exclaimed as we stepped onto the command level.
The sweet smell of ozone suddenly became noticeable in the air around us.
“Jack.” I looked at my first officer with one brow raised. “Alusia isn’t going to hurt anybody, so stand down.”
“She just startled me for a minute, Alex.” She replied.
“Alex, I need to speak to you…in private?” Randi asked again, her tone indicated that something might be wrong.
“Meridian, hun, is there some place the lieutenant and I can talk in private? I think she has something personal to speak to me about.”
“The Captain’s office directly behind you is secure, unmonitored, and sound proof, Empress.” The A.I. responded.
“Thanks, hun.” I replied cheerfully.
Once in the nicely appointed office, I tried talking to Meridian. I received no response.
“Alex, I’m sure you already know this, but…” Randi paused, her expression turned ominous. “It’s about Meridian…she…she’s dying, Skip! Her circuits are starting to fail and I suspect her memory and personality files have already begun to degrade.”
Several tears began to roll down her cheeks.
“Alex, I can’t stop it! I just don’t have the resources to repair five thousand year old components. Meridian’s going to die, and I can’t do anything to stop it from happening!” She cried as she wrapped her arms around me and began crying into my shoulder.
“Meridian isn’t going to die, sweetheart, she’s just tired and needs to sleep awhile.” I told her as I gently stroked Randi’s hair.
“Skipper?” She asked as she pushed back from me a little and looked into my eyes.
“Meridian is just going to go into hibernation for a time. You’ll see and talk to her again. There’s nothin’ to get so upset about.” I reassured my technology comptroller.
“But her circuits! I ran the diagnostics three times, Skipper.” She argued.
“Meridian knows what she’s doing, Randi. I have it on good authority that Meridian will wake when she is needed again.”
“When?”
“When Anna-Beth and I come back for her, Miss Van Pelt.” I said cryptically. I decided to change the subject slightly.
“Are her power cells charged, Lieutenant?”
“Eight-five percent, Alex. As much as Miss Cummins could provide to the collector system while still needing partial repair. Why?”
I revisited the images and memories of Meridian in my mind in order to answer the question truthfully.
“Sixty-eight percent will be more than enough for Ricky Lynn to work with, Randi.”
Again she wrapped her arms around me- this time with a large smile on her face.
“Thank you, Empress. I really appreciate it.” She cried again, this time with tears of happiness.
“Randi, hun, we still have things to do on this mission to ensure its success. We should get to them, don’t ya think?” I told her as I eased her away from me about a foot.
“Aye, Skipper, back to the mission. Thanks again, though.”
“Remember, hun, we never leave anyone behind.” I smiled and winked at her before taking her hand and walking to the door.
“Is everything nominal, Empress?” Meridian asked as Randi and I parted- her going to her station and me standing alongside Alusia and Jack.
“Miss Van Pelt was just concerned by her diagnostics of your systems, hun. She thought you were undergoing a terminal, cascading, systems malfunction.” I explained, but immediately wondered where that line came from. Alex Reilly, I thought, and mentally rolled my eyes.
“I am sorry to have worried you, Randi. The Empress has informed me that I will be stored in this facility for several decades. I had begun placing my systems into something called hyperstasis by my designers. It allows me to conserve power and still maintain system stability over the long and extended term. So don’t worry about me, Lt. Van Pelt, I look forward to dreaming.”
“You…dream?” Randi looked amazed.
“Doesn’t everyone?”
“Of course we do, hun.” I quickly answered, hoping that would settle things. Then I added, “Meridian, we have to continue our mission so we must leave in a few minutes. I’d like to reset Commander Anna-Beth as your wake-up trigger.”
“Acknowledged, Empress. Should I also re-register her existing password?”
“Yes, hun, I’m sure she hasn’t forgotten it.”
“Shall I also retain your voiceprint and password as secondary?”
“Alternate, not secondary, Meridian.”
“Acknowledged.”
“Ladies and gentleman, we need to be going.” I said as everyone stood and walked to the airlock door- Alusia reluctantly. “Meridian, thank you for transporting us out of harm’s way, you were wonderful, hun.”
“It was my pleasure, Empress.”
The outer door of the airlock slid open to reveal a dark, dry, hanger-sized chamber littered with other ‘things’. All were covered by green canvas tarps and numbered in white stencil except for our Meridian. We stepped out and onto the concrete floor.
“Meridian, continue final hibernation sequence and encode outer hatch to the arranged voice prints.”
“Acknowledged.” We all watched as the hatch closed and sealed itself.
“I’ll see you soon, hun, sleep tight.” I told the ship.
“Until another time, Empress. Travel well.”
“Acknowledged.” I said to trigger Meridian’s final hibernation sequence.
“Everyone join hands quickly.” I whispered.
The dark storage facility became a busy city street crowded with people.
“Everyone hold hands until we can find a private place to rephase. Alusia, don’t you dare let go!” I warned the nervous looking girl.
Finding an empty alley, I rephased us, and those of us wearing Reilly suits changed into our modern street clothes. For me it was my favorite denim shorts, pink ‘T’ and sneakers. I pulled my excessive mane into the best ponytail I could by fighting with something Brie called a ‘scrunchie’.
“Empress, where are we?” Alusia asked, awestruck
“Where, is Warsaw Poland, Alusia, when is something you wouldn’t believe.” I answered.
“Empress, a few days ago I wouldn’t have believed you at all, now…” She gestured down her body and never finished her sentence.
“This is Warsaw, Poland, June 25th, 2010.
1800 hours, Warsaw, Poland, June 25th, 2010
“Hey, honey, like the outfit! Is that new this year?” A woman walking past us asked of Alusia.
“No, it is thousands of years old I am told.” She answered truthfully.
The woman glared at her momentarily then hurried away looking insulted!
Alusia continued to attract stares from passersby before we reached our destination.
“Here we are. Let’s go in and get something to eat, shall we?” I motioned for everyone to follow me into the friendly looking café.
Being a Sunday, we were lucky to find a table for six.
“Um, Alex?”
“Yes, Chuck?”
“Um, how are we going to pay the bill? I just have what’s in my wallet and my credit cards might be reported as stolen if I use one of them here. We’re still in Springfield, remember.” He pointed between himself and my sister.
“I got this one, guys.” Randi chirped with a smile as the waitress approached.
“Randi, you’ve barely touched your sandwich. Eat and let work go till later.” I told her.
“What?” She asked before opening her eyes. They had been shut tight for about five minutes. “Oh, I…sorry, I was having trouble logging onto the Wi-Fi here. I forgot about translating network log-ons to Polish in Poland.” She shook her head a few times. “Message sent, Alex, just like you received it Brie:
Have ev. Linkg 2 reilly rs. May involv emprs. U chk? Kecksburg pa 1965 2 strt.
“Could y’all have made it any more ma’steer-i-us, Randi?” Brie asked as she finished her glass of soda.
“Would you have called Alex, if I hadn’t?”
My sister’s mouth began to open in reply, but she closed it before saying a word.
Randi made up for lost time by gobbling her sandwich down whole.
The waitress brought our check and Randi stood from her chair and produced her leather billfold from her back pocket. Presenting the check to the cashier, she waved the billfold in front of a small dark gray and black device on the counter then signed a slip of paper that action produced.
“That certainly was a tasty meal.” She said with a huge smile on her face. “This café has a very friendly credit charge system. It even asked if I wanted ‘cash back’.”
“You didn’t!” I gasped.
“Naw, but I gave our waitress twenty-five percent.”
I looked up just in time to see the young woman stare at us with her mouth opened slightly. Noticing that I was looking, she gave us a wide toothy smile and waved.
Waving back, I got up from the table and followed the others out to the sidewalk. I thought about her name and asked a few questions.
I would be coming back here in a year.
Finding another quiet alley, we again joined hands.
A bright, sun filled, tropical landscape replaced the quiet, dingy, Warsaw alley. In front of us was a river lined with tall palm trees. Behind us was the sound of a busy marketplace. A pleasant breeze kept the sun’s heat from becoming unbearable.
“Oh, Empress! I have missed this place so much!” Peyton exclaimed as she recognized her hometown of Memphis immediately.
I rephased us.
“Welcome Empress of Time and Space. Welcome to Memphis. I trust my daughter has been detrimental in your mission?”
“Momma!” Peyton cried as she turned quickly quickly and ran into her mother’s outstretched arms.
“Welcome to Egypt, Captain Steinert. I trust my ship is safe?”
“Of course, Commander.” I walked over to the woman. “Anna-Beth, you’re looking well! I trust your husband is happy with Miss Masterson’s cosmetic repair work?” I hugged her and immediately noticed she had gained some weight.
“I think she went a little overboard, Empress.” She answered, rubbing her belly gently. “I just entered my second trimester.”
“Wonderful news, hun. Congratulations!”
“By the Lords of Terra! What is ‘SHE’ doing here?” Anna-Beth growled in sudden anger.
Several of Pharaoh’s guards appeared from nowhere and surrounded us at spear point.
‘Easy, Jack.’ I thought to her.
I noticed Chuck looking curiously at the weapons held before him. The guard holding the spear nearest him appeared shocked that this man at the tip of his weapon seemed unconcerned or even frightened.
“Commander, this is not who you think. Alusia bears you no ill-will or harm.” I informed her as I gently grasped her arm. “She only looks like our nemesis- I assure you, Alusia is harmless.”
“How can I be sure, Alexandra? How can I know that you are not under the power of one of her minions?”
“Just try to work your ability on me if you need convincing, Commander.” I suggested calmly.
I was suddenly looking directly into her eyes- those icy blue, mysterious eyes!
“You will tell me how you have been manipulated and point out the traitor who has bewitched you!”
As with the last time she tried her gift on me, I felt a little sleepy, but I remained unaffected.
“Why on Earth would I tell you a lie, Commander? The first time it was humorous, but this time I’d rather not embarrass you again.” I giggled. “I told y’all your gifts don’t work on me.”
Anna-Beth smiled again.
“You say she is of no consequence then?”
“She has experienced the Mahanilui, Commander.” I said.
“So she has not received her gift yet.” Anna-Beth asked.
“Nor will she. We have used the modified nanos. She will develop no gifts other than the one she already possesses.” Jack informed her.
“And that would be…?”
“The gifts any normal Terran would possess, of course.” I smiled.
Anna-Beth looked past me to my frightened Hathor lookalike companion. Seeing Jack roll her eyes in annoyance told me that Alusia was receiving the third degree from our hostess.
“She is a descendent of Hathor, Empress! She has no place here in Memphis!” Anna-Beth growled.
“And you were under direct control of that sinister bitch, yet I gave you several second chances!” I growled back.
Her demeanor changed abruptly.
“Guards! As you were!” Anna-Beth ordered.
Immediately all thirteen men stood to attention and shouldered their weapons.
“My husband, it is safe to approach. It is our friend, Empress Alexandra and her travel companions.
“Alexandra! How wonderful it is to see you again!” A middle-aged man of about five-ten, wearing white linen shirt and pants, with a leather belt, and a large golden broach around his neck greeted as he approached and opened his arms to me.
“Congratulations on the new addition. I’m thinking y’all like the new Anna-Beth then?”
“I commend your healers on a fabulous job, Alexandra.” He casually nodded to my companions.
“Oh, I’m sorry. These are my associates; Randi Van Pelt, my Technological Comptroller; Jacquelyn Cummins…”
“Ah, the Mind Warrior! Welcome to Memphis, Miss Cummins. I’ve heard many good things about you, my dear.” He interrupted and Jack blushed.
“Persephone, over there, you know.” I pointed to mother and daughter still wrapped in a tight embrace. I then walked over to Brie. “Sir, this is my sister, Brianna and her husband, Charles. Everyone, may I present Khufu, Pharaoh of Egypt.”
Five mouths dropped wide open! Alusia looked on the verge of passing out…
Correction, Alusia crumbled to the ground in a heap!
“Y’all coulda told me she was married to the king, Alex!” Brie chastised me.
“Y’all never once asked, sis!” I shot back.
“But y’all met the most powerful man in the world and never parted them lips once?”
“I didn’t want to seem ta gloat, Brie.” I tried to explain.
“Y’all owe me, Alex! When y’all go ta China, ah wanna meet the Emp’rer!”
“We’ll see, sis, we’ll see.”
“The blazes we’ll see! Y’all take me or ah quit!” She exclaimed with a huff.
“Sir,” Chuck stepped forward and offered his hand. “It is an honor to meet one of the most influential men in Earth’s history.” He continued as the two of them shook forearms.
“It is I who am honored to meet the family of Empress Alexandra, sir.” Khufu smiled. He then pulled Chuck aside. “Do they argue like this all the time, or is this just for my benefit, Charles?”
“It ain’t up to me if’n y’all meet the Chinese Emperor! He likes his privacy an all!”
“You mean you ain’t got his ear like y’all got ever’one elses?”
“I’ll see what I can do, Brie.”
Out of the corner of my eye I noticed Chuck looking at the two of us, he smiled.
“No, they do that pert-near ever’ time they’s together, sir! Wouldn’t be sisters if they didn’t!”
“Promise me ah get to meet ol’ Chin, an’ we’s even, Alex!”
“Ah cain’t do that, Brie! Ah gotta check my s’narios first.
“Y’all do that then, hun, ah’m waitin’!”
“I aint gonna do it now! We all’er in the company a’ Pharaoh!”
I noticed Khufu nod to Chuck.
“Everyone! I think it’s time to show you around our fair city!” He shouted to get our attention- well, mine an’ Brie’s anyway.
“As you can see we use the river for most local imports and exports. Air travel is reserved for intercontinental trade.” Khufu was telling us when Jack suddenly stopped and stared at something. We all stopped to see what she spotted.
“Jack? What’s wrong?” I asked.
“Over there.” She motioned with her head.
Four men stood by a boat on blocks about a hundred feet away. Three younger men seemed to be arguing with a fourth, older gentleman. Jack motioned the two of us closer and I noticed that the others, Anna-Beth and Khufu stayed behind. We listened in as we approached.
“You must pay us to float that pathetic raft, old man!” Man one declared.
“But how can I pay when my income is out on the water?”
“That is not our concern. No payment, no services. That is final!” Man one answered.
“How can you treat people like this? Your father would never be so greedy.”
“Father was a fool! He had no real business sense to speak of, now pay us or we take your ‘boat’!” Man two exclaimed and laughed.
“I wish to speak to Ahmad.”
“Father cannot come to you, old man- we have seen to that.” Man three gloated.
“Check with Pharoah first, Jack.” I whispered.
“Already have, Alex.”
“Then, by all means, let’s, Commander.” I motioned to the four.
“What seems to be the problem, boys?” I asked as we stopped a few feet away.
“Keep walking, this has nothing to do with you whores!” Man three growled.
“Unless of course, you two are looking for a good time?” Man one added with a leer in his eyes.
“Brothers, it may not be wise to assume occupations here.” Man two warned, as he was the only one to even look at us. He seemed shaken as he stared at our foreign clothing. Jack and I were still dressed in 2010 style- denim shorts, cotton ‘T’s, and sneakers. I realized my tiara was still on my head also.
“You should listen to your brother, Saleem. He shows the most observance to his surroundings.” I warned. “Sir, why are these men hindering your efforts for financial gain?” I asked the older man.
“I said leave, whore!” Man one, Saleem, snorted. He turned to reach for me and began reaching for his neck, gasping instead.
“You sir, will never talk to my friend in that manner ever again.” Jack said in a pleasant tone.
“How are you doing that? Leave him alone!” Man three shouted before he too started gagging and reached to his neck also.
“Care to try for three, buddy?” Jack asked the third brother with a sinister grin.
“So, tell us why these men are threatening to take away your only means of employment, sir?” I asked the older man once again.
“It was a bad season last year.” The man stated in a frightened voice as he tried to figure out what was happening to the younger men. “My catches were too small to pay my debits entirely and my boat needed repair after the seasonal floods came. I have done business with their father for years without livery problems such as this. Now, I find out the costs to launch my fishing boat have tripled and must be paid in advance. I simply do not have the funds. I must market my catch to earn a living.
“Put us down or I shall kill you, whore!” Saleem croaked out in between gasps for air.
“Wrong thing to say, hun.” I laughed at him. I turned to the older gentleman.
“Is your vessel seaworthy, sir?”
“Yes, I was able to afford the repairs, but barely,” He paused as he looked to my tiara. “M’lady.”
“I’ll tell you what…just climb aboard your vessel and I think my friend can remedy this whole situation.”
The man looked at Jack and I like we were some strange human-like ‘things’!
“No, really, hun, you get onboard and we’ll take care of the rest. Go.” I said as I casually gestured for him to get on his boat.
Man number two finally showed his family loyalty by raising his dagger to me.
“And there I thought you had more common sense than your brothers, hun.”
I watched as his blade started bending until its point touched its hilt.
The man remained stationary staring at the useless dagger in his hand.
“Don’t anger her any more, hun, or you may look like your weapon- or worse.” I warned.
“Sir,” I shouted up to the boat’s deck, “are you prepared to get under way?”
The gentleman just nodded cautiously and decided to hang on to the gunwale.
“When you’re ready, Jack.”
The imitation reed hulled boat started to rise. It hovered for a moment then started moving toward the water. Passersby stopped to witness the event, remaining quiet until the hull settled gently into the waves fifty feet off shore.
Applause filled the air as the older fisherman waved his thanks and started hoisting his sail.
“Now, don’t you three feel stupid,” I asked?
“That was our money you took from us!”
“Wrong! You took that money from yourselves by being greedy! Now. What has become of your father?” I asked deviously.
“He was old and refused to change his ways.”
“So you told him that you would take over for him- that he could enter into retirement?”
Man number three snorted and almost laughed.
That appeared to be everything Pharaoh needed to know.
“Empress Alexandra, there you are. I trust these men made no attempts to your well-being? Surely if they had it would be the death penalty.” Khufu asked as he and Anna-Beth approached from a nearby side street.
“Pharoah!” The three chorused in horror.
“I have business with your father, where is he? I do not see him.”
This one claims he has been retired, sire.” I pointed to the eldest.
“I heard everything I needed, Alexandra. Lady Jacquelyn, could you please release these men?”
The two men almost lost balance and gasped in huge amounts of air now that they could breathe again, the misshapen dagger ripped out of the third man’s hand and flew straight into Jack’s opened hand. It then straightened itself. Jack flipped it to hold the newly straightened blade and handed it over to Khufu.
“A Mind Warrior is the wrong person to anger, gentlemen. In the future you shouldn’t underestimate your enemies. I teach that to my soldiers from an early age. By the way, where are they?” The Pharaoh wondered aloud as he put his hand to his chin.
Suddenly, thirteen guards were pointing spears at the three men. Jack took my hand and we phased out, relocated ourselves outside the dangerous spear points and rephased. The three criminals’ jaws fell to the ground!
“Oh, I thought we had lost you.” Pharaoh said to his guards, never showing any change of expression to our sudden change of location. “These three gentlemen claim they have retired their father. Escort them to their residence and seek out the older gentleman. If no one can be found matching his description, bring them back to be held for trial on three charges of unnecessary termination.”
Without a word, the guards motioned for the men to start walking.
“Bravo, Alexandra. Your sister would be proud of the way you handled that, although, I believe she would’ve done it a bit differently.”
“Although me, she does have her own style, sir.” I giggled.
“And they say Isis changes the direction of the winds.” He raised his hand to the sky and started laughing.
“Alex Reilly would insist that Isabelle Cryetten was behind it, sir.” I continued to giggle.
Pharaoh laughed all the harder!
“Ahh.” Khufu wiped his eyes dry after a few minutes, “You are amazing people, Alexandra. I hope our relations stay common and productive.” He paused again. “You all should join Anna-Beth and I for meals, but first we must catch up to our newly returned hero and her mother, Lady Natalia.”
“I don’t think it looks like me at all, momma, and I don’t deserve it.” Peyton exclaimed as we entered the small square near the palace. People had quietly begun to mill around Natalia and her daughter.
“Pharaoh had it commissioned at my request, Persephone. The artist used the most recent image file I could find for the stone cutting. I think it the perfect likeness, and you do deserve the honor, my child!” Her ma argued back.
“What of the others- those that gave their lives to defeat the evil Hathor? They’re families deserve similar monuments, yet I see none in any other places of honor.”
“You have taught the child humility, Alexandra, well done. She now carries on the family traditions well.” Khufu told me quietly as we stopped before Natalia, Peyton, and her carved granite likeness. The hieroglyphs around its base told of her many victorious clashes with Hathor’s forces, but most of all her final victory over the evil brought by the tyrant.
Peyton heard our conversation and turned to us.
“Pharaoh, I am not worthy of such tribute. Many others have paid the supreme cost for our freedom from Hathor!”
“I assure you, Lady Persephone, they will all be honored for their sacrifice. You though, took the extra step- drew forth an untold amount of courage and dared to protect others from her tyranny. You have also helped return the love of my life to me. In so doing, you have raised the morale of my legions and brought confidence in Pharaoh back to our people. I am forever indebted to you, Lady Persephone!” He exclaimed proudly.
Khufu slowly dropped to one knee with his head bowed and fist held firmly to his heart before the stunned young woman. The square grew uncomfortably quiet.
“Please don’t, sir, you should stand before the people see you and think weakness.” Peyton pleaded in visible discomfort.
“Lady Persephone, look around you.” He told her quietly.
All around us people were paying homage to her. Jack, Brie, Chuck, Randi, Natalia, Anna-Beth- I had also dropped to one knee. I quickly reached up and pulled Alusia down to one knee also.
Peyton’s hands flew to cover her face as she immediately started sobbing. Her ma quickly got to her feet and ran to her daughter’s aid, wrapping her arms around the young woman and gently stroking her hair.
“I thought Pharaoh bowed to no one, Empress.” Alusia whispered to me.
I glared at her!
“By helping me defeat your ancestor, she freed both upper and lower kingdoms, hun- something he couldn’t do while his wife was under Hathor’s control. In a way, Persephone has reached a higher standing than even Pharaoh.”
“But Pharaoh was considered a God on Earth.”
“Yes, and to have that God honor someone like her is the greatest tribute she could ever receive. Another would be to lay claim to traveling with the Empress, Alusia.” I hinted.
“She is new to your kindness, Alexandra?” Khufu leaned his head toward me and whispered.
“Yes, we picked her up in 1945 Poland- a land bordering the North Sea. She was forced into working with villains far worse than Hathor’s forces to subjugate Anna-Beth’s starship.”
“Meridian 12 is again safe?”
“Yes, sir. She’s powered down and awaits her next voyage.”
“I trust you have seen that voyage, Empress?”
“Don’t worry, sir, you have a first class ticket reserved- Captain’s suite, I believe.” I giggled softly so as to not upset the mood of the ceremony.
“I am indebted to you also, Alexandra. Without your unique skill set and those of your sisters, Egypt might well have been lost. Thank you again for defeating Janelle Hathor and releasing those conscripted by her technology.” He said, gently touching my hand with his.
“It was something I had to do, sir. Because of my negligence, Janelle arrived here in the first place and upset the balance of time, history, and power. It was my responsibility to put everything back on its proper course.”
“Still, I thank you, Alexandra. The Empress has helped this land become what it is today. As I said earlier, may our lands remain friends and allied.”
“Pharaoh, I must tell you that Egypt and the other nations around her won’t always be allied…or friends. There is a nation on the north shore of the Mediterranean whose thirst for power and desire for conquest far outpace the land of Pharaoh.”
“I am not so naive, Alexandra. I know this society will all come crashing down some day. It is the way of things- the way of mankind.”
“You are wise, sir.”
“I am also hungry, Empress. Time to conclude this ceremony.” Khufu said, standing up to face the still overwhelmed woman.
“This woman, Persephone, daughter to Natalia and Ahm-Shu, has cast doubt on the Fates and dared challenge those called our Gods to uphold the morals that they themselves have declared upon us. Let all hearing my voice know that I, Pharaoh, as well as all Egypt, owe her a massive debt. Not only do we owe her, but all those who willingly sacrificed their lives to return this land to its previous tranquility and beauty! Please join me, along with the visiting Empress, Alexandra and her sisters, in showing our appreciation and support for everything these courageous patriots endured on behalf of Egypt!” Pharaoh shouted out to the gathered crowd.
The crowd began to stand and clap. The applause became overwhelming.
Peyton rushed to Pharaoh and wrapped her arms around him, her tears continuing to flow freely.
The applause finally died down after several minutes, yet Peyton continued to embrace Khufu.
“Child, my wife may start having jealous thoughts if we remain together any longer.” He quietly told the young woman with a grin.
“I’m sorry, sire. I do not wish to upset Pharaoh, I…” Peyton looked to Anna-Beth, “I merely wanted to convey my sincerest thanks.”
Peyton knelt before Khufu, her fist to her heart. “I am forever your loyal servant, Pharaoh!”
Again the people in the square applauded.
Both Anna-Beth and Khufu turned their heads to me and smiled. Anna-Beth added a quick wink as well.
‘You did good, Alex.’ Jack thought to me.
‘We all did great, Jack.’ I thought back with a bright, physical smile.
‘Alex?’
‘Ya, Jack.’
‘You think we’re gonna’ get to eat pretty soon?’
I rolled my eyes.
“Yes, Lady Jacquelyn, the meal is being prepared as we…speak.” Anna-Beth giggled.
1234 hours, The Royal Residence of Pharaoh, 2526BC
“Has the meal satisfied your hunger, Lady Jacquelyn?” Khufu chuckled. He and Chuck had been talking quite extensively about the radical differences between the modern interpretations of Ancient Egypt and first hand experience.
“So, you basically use CNC machines to sculpt granite and dolerite?” Chuck asked, wanting to get things straight. He seemed amazed by everything he had learned.
“We have also, thanks to our Terran partners, developed a method of casting a synthetic form of those materials. Once finished and located per plan, they are indistinguishable from natural stone after a curing time of just twelve weeks.”
“Ingenious! The self-proclaimed ‘experts’ back home would never accept the truth. They are under the impression y’all used copper tools and wooden hammers to build the pyramids.” My brother-in-law said with a chuckle.
“By the Lords of Terra, no! If we had been that technologically inept, it would have taken twenty or more years to build something that took us just a little over five! Where ever do these ‘experts’ get their information?”
Chuck shrugged his shoulders.
“Hey, some of those same ‘experts’ tell us that time travel is not possible, or that travel to other planets and dimensions simply cannot be either. Little do they know, huh?” I laughed.
“I submit, Charles, that with the beauty and talent contained within this hall- at this very moment, absolutely anything is possible! Wouldn’t you agree, my dearest Annu-B’th?”
“I told you to stop pronouncing my name in that manner! I still get the shivers every time you do, my love! Kidding or not, it recalls nightmarish memories!”
“My deepest apologies, my mate. Have you and the baby had your fill?”
“Yes, Pharaoh, the royal offspring has been sated.” She giggled.
Khufu nodded with a slight smirk and turned his attention back to Chuck.
“So, Charles, this ‘shuttle’ program you spoke of earlier, is the technology comparable with that of Meridian?”
“No where near, I’m sorry to say. Meridian 12 makes NASA’s Shuttles look like the wood and copper tools you are thought to have used. There is even talk of discontinuing the program after their retirement next year…um, 2011.”
“It seems like a monumental mistake…not exploring space, that is. With all the things we have learned from our space-faring partners, it just escapes me how things might have changed had they not arrived.” Khufu commented as he gently rubbed a finger against Anna-Beth’s cheek.
A look of absolute bliss appeared on her face!
Future thoughts of Sanford filled my mind. Pleasant memories of my own bliss- the happiness at having the one I would love shower me with affection and admiration. Remembrances of our honeymoon in Miami; our many trips to New England; our many visits with Ma and Pa; our trip to Giani in Andromeda- one of the most beautiful and romantic places in this universe- Sandy and I walking along it’s gentle surf, on the green sand, so soft it felt like silk between our toes…”
“Alex? Earth to Alex.” Brie’s voice interrupted and brought me back to reality.
“Lady Brianna, you should have left her to her blissful remembrances. For a chance instant she seemed truly free of all her burdensome responsibilities.” Khufu chastised my sister.
“It’s okay, sir, they have yet to happen. I look forward to experiencing them first hand.”
“You are truly amazing, Empress. Complicated, but amazing no less. As for you, Lady Randi?” Khufu looked at her neutral, expressionless face. She had been sitting that way for at least half the meal.
“Whah? Oh, I’m sorry, sire, were you talking to me?”
“You have seemed preoccupied since your arrival at my residence. What troubles you of this place?”
“Oh…I…I…IIIII’ve been in communication with your household control system. It seems to share similar programming and core components with Meridian.”
Laughter broke out in the large hall.
“She is a marvelous piece of engineering!” Khufu declared.
“Thank you, sire.”
“No, our maintenance system, Lady Randi! Anna-Beth’s specialists designed her exclusively for this abode-as a joining gift.”
“Oh.”
“Randi, have you been able to connect to Reilly’s A.I.?” I asked.
“Five hundred years too soon, Skipper, but I’ve been talking to the world network, why?”
“I just wondered if y’all were getting along, that’s all.”
“It’s not just the two of us, Alex; it’s about three billion of us. The whole planet is talking, Skip! The amount of information flying around out there is staggering. The Internet has nothing on this system.”
“Talk about the ultimate geek.”
“Charles! You know Randi likes to gossip with her friends as much as we do.” Brie scolded.
Khufu laughed.
“Alusia, out of everyone at our table, you have been the quietest. Are our conversations not stimulating enough?”
The raven–haired woman remained silent- her eyes horror-filled.
“I believe she fears retaliation since she is a direct descendent of Hathor, sir. I have assured her repeatedly that will not happen- that her mind is her own and I believe she cares little for world domination.” I answered on her behalf.
“Come now, child, just because you resemble the one so recently vanquished does not mean you harbor the same evil.” Anna-Beth cut in. “I trust the Empress has given you the opportunity to start anew?” She smiled and winked.
Alusia gasped quietly. “She has, ma’am.” She replied in a tiny, frightened voice.
“She has done likewise with me, young one. I even chose to reward that initial charity by taking her hostage. Still, she believed in my reprieve. ‘Allow yourself to join the right side’, she advised.” Anna-Beth continued.
“Young woman, since the Empress has spoken so highly of your character, it would only be natural for us to offer you residence should you chose to call Memphis your home.” Khufu told Alusia, who…well, she passed out!
“Am I so frightening, Alexandra?” He asked as Jack and Randi tried to revive our newest club member.
“I have no problem with you, hun. I just think she’s heard so much about you from the anthropologists and archeologists- you know, the ‘experts’? Those types paint a vastly different portrait of life in ‘Ancient Egypt’.”
“It sounds like they portray me as an arrogant, power-hungry, wealth-monger, whose only interests’ center on building tombs and temples that would guarantee my ascension into the after life!”
“That is exactly what they have deduced from the ruins of Karnak, Saqqara, Giza, Abydos, the Valley of Kings…the usual places researchers decide to look when they don’t’ understand.” I complained.
“You should alert them of their inaccuracies, Empress. It is not right to make presumptions without sufficient information.”
“As I said before, Pharaoh, according to the ‘experts’, time travel is not possible, so the Empress of Space and Time surely cannot exist.” I stated evenly, but sarcastically.
“Then I suggest it is their loss.” He submitted.
Alusia had rejoined us and remained silent while Pharaoh and I talked.
“Welcome back, Alusia. I trust I have not frightened you too much?”
“I don’t understand? Why do you say you frightened me?”
“Didn’t I?”
“I was shocked that Pharaoh would extend such kindness to one who looked like his enemy.”
“Young lady, if you haven’t already guessed, the Empress holds much favor here. Her kindness, generosity, and wisdom have been known here for several of your centuries.”
“How is that possible?”
“She’s a little slow on the chaotic principles of time travel, sir; otherwise, she is very intelligent.” I informed Pharaoh.
‘Anna-Beth,’ I thought to her, ‘I have seen that she has an opportunity to better herself here in Memphis. She will find happiness and love within six months and create a family in ten more. She is an outstanding research scientist and will be a loyal friend to you, Natalia, Khufu, and Persephone. She must be reminded occasionally however, of her own self-worth.’
She nodded to me with an understanding smile. Jack’s face took on a slight grin also.
“Alusia, I think my mate to be absolutely right, and I think you should stay here at the palace until you become properly acquainted with our city.” Anna-Beth told her- it was more of an order than an acknowledgement. “If you should decide to stay.”
“But Empress, do you not have need of me for other missions?” Alusia asked, searching desperately for a way out of Memphis.
“You have no need to fear your ancestor here, child. She has been rendered harmless and cannot hurt you.” Khufu told her.
“She is deceased?”
“No, she is still very alive, child. Her talents have been limited and her aggressive personality has been…modified.”
“How so? Has she been lobotomized or subjected to electroshock treatments?” Alusia asked with increased tenacity.
“Alusia, we don’t torture people in this outfit.” Jack told her. “We simply installed limiters on her gifts and removed the memories of her experiences with Alex. She no longer has memory of her disagreements or dislike of the Empress or her sabotage attempt of Reilly’s Protoverse Chamber.”
“In fact, Alusia, I have talked at length with Janelle after her return here and she has apologized to me for releasing her hold while I relocated Reilly. Her dislike for me…or rather Alex Reilly, was consuming her like a cancer- slowly eating away at her humanity until just the cold, uncaring evil shell remained and controlled her life. I’ve never seen her happier or more alive. How old is young Ja’el now, Anna-Beth?”
“I haven’t seen them since leaving for the Delta, but I believe the little girl is two, Alex. The child has become Janelle’s world.”
“So she is happy in her new role?” Alusia asked, not quite believing.
“Love is a powerful aphrodisiac, Alusia, you should try it.” Khufu laughed as he put his arm around Anna-Beth and gently pulled her to him. He winked at the young, raven-haired woman.
“So that is your plan, Empress? I am to stay here to begin my new life- to fall in love and start a family?” Alusia looked over to me with suspicion.
“Only if you want to, hun. As I’ve told y’all before, I can only guide a person in the best direction; I can’t make you do anything unnatural.”
A young man walked into the dining hall and quickly approached Pharaoh with his head and eyes lowered.
“Pharaoh, sorry for the interruption, but I seek your approval for the temple modifications at Abydos.” The man said quietly.
I noticed Alusia repeatedly stealing glances of the fit, well-tanned, young man as he conversed with Khufu in a quiet voice. The man in turn gave occasional attention back to her.
Anna-Beth leaned over to me and tried to keep her giggling quiet.
“You do not play fair, Empress. I take it she had little to no chance once she arrived in our fair city?” She whispered.
I simply smiled.
She smiled back then sat straight and silent, graciously taking a sip from her wine glass.
Khufu must have noticed the man’s wavering attention in the conversation.
“Khefra, have you met Lady Jacquelyn, Lady Randi, Lady Brianna, and Sir Charles? Lady Persephone, Empress Alexandra, and Lady Natalia I believe you have already met.”
“No Pharaoh, I have not. Ladies and sir, welcome.” He nodded and smiled to acknowledge us. “I’m pleased to meet you all…” He gently nodded toward the frightened, raven-haired girl trying desperately to melt into her chair.
The Mahanilui was working overtime on this one!
“Oh, please forgive me. This is our nephew Khefra.” Khufu smiled and paused, noticing the anticipation on the man’s face. “Nephew this is Lady Alusia, she was just trying to decide whether to stay on in Memphis after Empress Alexandra leaves. Perhaps you would be interested in showing her around?”
The young man mouthed the word ‘Alusia’ once or twice in my direction. A smile burst across his face! “I would be most humbled to do that, uncle.” He paused and his face went sad. “I must return to Abydos before nightfall though.”
“Alusia, since our conversation is not stimulating enough for your brilliant, young mind, would you like to go with Khefra to Abydos? I guarantee it would be more in line with your interests.”
“You know of acoustical multimedia equipment design?” He asked in disbelief.
I noticed Randi become agitated- squirming nervously in her chair. I caught her gaze and shook my head ‘no’ slightly.
“She knows of public address systems and some basic interfacing techniques, and she is a fast study. You will find her very intelligent, Khefra. Her last employers vastly underestimated her skills and worth.” I informed him on her behalf.
“Would you do me the honor then, Lady Alusia?” Khefra walked around to her and held out his hand.
Alusia looked at me with large, pleading eyes; she looked to be on the verge of tears or lightheadedness.
I smiled and motioned with my eyes for her to take the young man’s hand.
Slowly, she raised her hand and met his, her look of uncertainty never left her face until his arm went around her waist and he guided her out of the room.
“I do hope our societies remain friendly to one another, Alexandra. I would lament any disagreements that would force us into opposition for I would surely suffer severe defeat. You are most devious!” Pharaoh declared as a satisfied smile appeared. “Are you sure about the future of those two, Empress?”
“As sure as I am about your future, hun.” I winked.
“My future? From what I can gather from the little scraps you have given me, my future is set more permanently than the stones we build with!” He looked to me with seriousness.
“You and Anna-Beth will have many years together, of that I can guarantee, Pharaoh. Remember the Empress is just a thought or two away in your time, my time, or Alex Reilly’s time.” I reminded him.
“How would that be possible given Lady Camille is thousands of miles and several hundred years, away? He asked in confusion.
I’m sure if you ask Lady Alusia to contact the Empress, she would find, in her heart, the strength…and the gift to reach out to one of us.” I winked as Jack, Randi, Brie, Charles, Peyton, Natalia, and Anna-Beth all suddenly stared at me as if losing my sanity!
“Yes, “I paused, “I finally told a lie! Alusia will gain her new ability in about six months- give or take. I substituted activated Reilly nanos for those Tibius modified.”
“Why would you do that, Alexandra?” Anna-Beth gasped, appalled by my admission.
“Sometimes you just have to go with your feelings, ma’am. I’m sure you know what I mean- you and Jack that is. Sometimes, seeing the future is just not enough to affect its realignment.”
“But why…of all people, her? Hathor’s own flesh and blood!” Brie asked, appalled that I would do such a thing.
“That’s exactly why I did it, Brie. Lusius grew up hearing the much-exaggerated stories of his ancestor, Janelle. In his mind, he idolized her- hero-worship, I think they’ll call it. Since meeting us, that image has been twisted around on itself. Witnessing, first-hand, our abilities, Alusia can no longer trust the legend of Janelle Hathor, the storied, all-conquering, Goddess Mother of Egypt. We, being who and what we are, have scuttled that legacy completely! Her Mahanilui only added to that dilemma. I felt it necessary to compound and confuse her issues and beliefs until they were no longer recognizable. Even the National Socialists ultimately aided me by proving deceptive and scheming. I’m actually surprised she trusts anyone at all!”
I paused.
“The girl has effectively lost her heritage, her identity…her very self. She is essentially a clean slate now. If she is to exceed her expectations- which right now rest at zero- she must be given a surprise- a gift if you will- something she never knew she possessed or would ever have. She needs something to live for…other than Khefra and her three future children, of course.”
“How could you have possibly seen that, Alex? I thought you said you couldn’t see the outcome of our mission to Poland before we left Reilly?” Jack asked, still totally bewildered by what I had done.
“It was something you said last month, Jack. You told me you had a ‘feeling’ as to the outcome of one of our adventures.”
“As I recall, you made light of it and let it drop, thinking it silly of me!”
“That’s only the way y’all took it, Commander. Don’t tell me that you just let what I said pass by like so much driftwood?”
“No, I tried to prove to you that it wasn’t just a silly coincidence- that it made sense in a strange, Empress-like way!” Jack answered sternly.
“Exactly!” I raised my voice, pausing with a wide smile on my face for a moment. “In your gut, you knew something was there- something that just couldn’t, or shouldn’t be ignored. You wanted desperately to prove me wrong, Jack!”
“But I never did, Alex. I’ve never gotten the chance to prove it to you.”
“Ya, hun, ya did. Numerous times as a matter of fact.”
All parties were now tightly entranced in our conversation. Khufu placed his elbows on the tabletop, interlaced his fingers, placing his chin on them, and focused his attention on the two of us.
“When did I prove such a thing, Alex?”
“Most recently while in Meridian, Jack, just after I opened the door to debut Alusia.”
Jack’s facial expression never flinched- she showed no recollection.
“Alusia came running at me in a fit of rage. You protected me and set her back on her behind. Why would you do that, Jack? I could have simply phased Peyton and I out and the crazed girl would have impacted on the opposite passageway wall.”
“You needed protection, Cap!” She answered, slightly agitated.
“Why?”
“Cause I felt I needed to keep an eye on you, that’s why! I had a feeling she might hurt one of you!” Her tone had gone up almost an octave in anger.
I remained silent, the wide grin still on my face.
Jack’s anger drained from her face, as she finally understood. Her mouth dropped open.
“You know, Jacquelyn, you really do look cute when perplexed by Alexandra’s logic.” Natalia smiled from across the table. Peyton made a valiant effort to hold her laughter from beside her mother.
“I’ll second that. Its amazing that some guy hasn’t swept you up already, Jacki.” Chuck added.
“Ouch!” He exclaimed and jumped, as Brie must have stomped on his foot. Her angry expression confirmed it.
Khufu began to laugh hysterically.
“Charles, I‘m beginning to see that you are absolutely correct about this ‘family’.” He said after calming down enough to speak.
Brie gave her husband another angry look. One that asked ‘now what did you tell him’!
“You, dear Empress, have a keen eye as well as infinite wisdom. I would be hard-pressed to develop any offence against your sharp intellect and unorthodox strategies. Are you sure you would not consider joining my military, Alexandra?”
“My allegiance is to my home country, the United States of America, but more over to the many peoples throughout the universes, dear Pharaoh. Rest assured, if the fragile course of history requires it, I will be here to advise and guide Egypt in the right direction.”
“Are you sure you desire no political office, Alexandra- a diplomat, possibly?” He laughed.
“Ya’ll know I have no political ambition, hun.”
Khufu laughed again. “Good, because in your line of work, bias has no place, my astute Empress.”
I smiled and decided to change subjects.
“So, Natalia, I trust Persephone has told you how she piloted Meridian to a safe, controlled, crash landing?”
Peyton’s eyes glared at me like two plasma cutters.
What were plasma cutters?
Oh, future memories.
“Noooo, she didn’t tell me about the crash, Alex.” Natalia looked at her daughter with some concern.
“I didn’t expect it to turn out so well given we had three hundred-seventy-six souls on board.” I reassured her.
“You had that many on my Meridian?” Anna-Beth gasped, almost choking.
“Well, plus the six of us, yes.”
“Don’t forget we only had eighty-five percent in the power cells, Alex.” Randi reminded.
Natalia’s mouth fell open! She stared like that at her daughter for several minutes, as did Anna-Beth.
“I knew you could do it, Seph! I knew…even when you doubted yourself, that Meridian was in good hands after my retirement.” Natalia told her, with a wide smile.
I had expected mother and daughter to embrace each other, crying on each other’s shoulder for several minutes.
Instead, mother and daughter each raised a hand and, if future memory held true, gave each other a ‘high five’!
“YEAH!” Both shouted with huge smiles and started laughing.
“Empress, will you be staying on for a time, or will you be leaving us all too soon?” Khufu asked after waiting for the two to settle down.
“I’m afraid we should be going, sire, I have family to return, equipment to stow back on Reilly, and a myriad of paperwork waiting for me back at base. Uncle Rick decried that I write a report of the Empress’s missions. He worries fervently about us, you know.”
“I should like to talk to him more on your return, Empress. Your uncle’s tales of his early military career are fascinating. I could listen to them several times over and still find something that I missed or overlooked.”
‘The Admiral’s been here already?’ Jack’s question echoed loudly in my head.
‘Not yet he hasn’t, Jack.’ I thought back.
‘Oh.’
The palace’s lights dimmed slightly all of a sudden.
“Now what is going on?” Khufu asked in annoyance.
“Um…sorry, sir…um…but all I did was tell your system that we had to leave.” Randi sputtered out, looking extremely nervous- guilty as sin too!
Khufu smacked his hands on the table once and looked to the ceiling in defeat. “Even the machines adore the Empress and her court!”
Everyone in the large dining hall started laughing.
It was now time for our goodbyes. We exchanged hugs and kisses with Khufu, Anna-Beth, and Natalia. Chuck shook Pharaoh’s forearm and embraced him as well.
There was just one last decision to be made. I had noticed that Peyton seemed to be contemplating something as the rest of us wished each other well.
“Empre…”
I looked at Peyton sternly.
“Alex,’ she rephrased and looked back to her mother momentarily. “You have told me that we, ourselves, make the decisions that determine our course through time…”
“That’s right, hun, our choices ultimately determine which path our futures take. Why?”
“I wish to return with you and finish my assignment aboard the Detroit, ma’am.” She said rapidly.
Natalia and Anna-Beth gasped thinking Egypt’s celebrated hero would remain home.
“Persephone, you have completed that assignment, hun. I thought you couldn’t wait to return home?”
Her head fell forward, her eyes to the floor.
“I…I have met…someone, momma. Someone I…I care deeply for. I…I wish to…I wish to join with him…if he will accept me.” She admitted, her voice sounding like a scared child.
If a slight breeze had come through the room, more than one person would’ve been knocked over! I remained quiet and observed the internal debate going on in Natalia’s mind.
Peyton, likewise, waited and wondered about the outcome. At times she would scrunch her nose or her expression would grow depressed. She apparently was eavesdropping on her mother’s thoughts. Jack was such a bad influence!
‘I had nothing to do with it! She thought of it all on her own, Alex!’
I rolled my eyes!
Natalia quietly turned to her daughter and held both forearms. Both women slowly lowered their heads until their foreheads touched.
“I shall miss my little Sephie! I will inform your father on his return from the Western Hemisphere of your decision.” Natalia moved her head back slightly and turned to me. “Would it be asking too much of the Empress to offer transport for her family and friends on her Joining Day?” she asked. I noticed a tear transit her cheek.
“Momma!”
“Only as long as we get invited to the ceremony and I provide the location for her bridal shower.” I smiled.
“You drive the hard bargain, M’lady.” Natalia giggled.
“I’ll have my temporal communications agent,” I nodded to Brie. “Contact you temporal communications agent,“ I looked toward the door. “With the specifics- time and place, okay?” I told her, raising my hand to give her a ‘high five’.
“YEAH!” We both shouted as our hands struck.
Peyton began her departure routine and within minutes we had joined hands.
“With a heavy heart I again task you with her well-being, Alexandra.” Natalia said, embracing me again. Her arms quivered slightly this time.
I said nothing, but nodded my understanding.
“Travel safely on Isis’ wind, Empress of Space and Time.” Khufu smiled to me.
“Rule wisely, equitably, and sincerely, Great Pharaoh. I shall look forward to the baby shower invitation, Commander.” I winked at Anna-Beth. Looking at my companions to make sure we were holding hands, I announced our departure.
“All ashore that’s goin’ ashore! Next stop: Kili Island, 2028.”
Reilly’s small conference room replaced the pleasant, subdued lighting of Pharaoh’s dining chamber.
Author’s note:
My sincere thanks to JessicaNicole and Puddintane for their help with the German translations in this and the previous episode.
R. G. Beyer
Admiral Demmit arrives with a mission request. Apparently he had found Reilly’s vast historic library on his visit to the future and researched a few old friends…
Onward Episode 8 “Meeting the Relatives”
“Mommy?” A small girl’s voice whispered in my ear.
“Mommy!” The same girl’s voice whispered with a little more force. A pair of small hands shook my shoulder urgently.
“Mommy, wake up! It’s Christmas morning!” The small hands shook my shoulder harder.
“Mommy needs a few more hours of sleep, hun, go back to bed for a while.” I mumbled, moving my head slightly on my pillow. Why was it wet?
“Mommy, Cassie’s already down in the livin’ room sortin’ presents! I told her you would be mad, but she just kept doin’ it! Mommy, get up!” Samantha’s whisper turned to a quiet hiss as she shook me harder still.
“Sammi, I just came back from a rough mission, hun! Let mommy sleep a little longer.” I pleaded and turned over.
“Alex, you’ve had yourself locked in here for a whole day! As your doctor AND your sister, I ask that you get up!” Emily’s voice suddenly startled me awake.
“And my name is Emily, not Samantha, so get up lazy bones! Revile was thirty minutes ago!”
0630 hours, Atlantis-Minor Base, June 29th, 1944
“Revile? What day is it?” I asked, rubbing the sand from my eyes.
“Oh, I am sooo sorry!” My sister said in a sarcastic voice. She brought a fist to her chest in mock homage. “It is 0630, June 29th, 1944, Empress!” She glared at me. “Now get up, Alex!”
“Why is my pillow so wet?” I asked offhandedly as my hand came up to investigate.
“My guess is that you tired yourself out so much- pushed yourself so hard- blamed yourself for everything that happened- as usual, that you did the only human thing possible- you cried yourself to sleep yesterday morning!” She angrily reprimanded.
Emily sat down on the edge of the bed. “Alex, I really think you should go easier on yourself. There is a slight chance that all that stress could do damage.” I felt her touch my hip, noting that it felt warm and smooth.
I was still lying on my right side, but wearing my favorite pink nightie instead of my shorts and ‘T’.
Why did that keep happening?
Emily read the question on my face.
“Why do you keep putting that thing on, Alex? I’m sure you have other…more modest nightclothes programmed in.”
I didn’t answer right away.
“Was it that bad, sis?” She asked, breaking me from thoughts- mindless ones.
“Was what that bad?”
“Your last mission. Was it that bad?”
I nodded cautiously. “Almost lost Brie, Chuck, and Randi.” I mumbled.
Emily gasped quietly. “That’s terrible, Alex! No wonder you looked exhausted yesterday morning! Um, can I ask why you called me Samantha before?”
“I dreamt it was Christmas and Sam was trying to wake me up to tell me that Cassie was sorting presents downstairs. I have no idea why I would dream something like that.”
“Maybe that is your way of escaping and coping? Using pleasant memories to displace bad ones? It is the way the human mind interprets and manages traumas both physical and mental. Pleasant thoughts and dream sequences release endorphins and block unusually high beta waves so that the body can relax and achieve REM sleep.” Emily’s head twitched suddenly and her eyes refocused on me.
“Future Emily or my Emily?” I asked gently with a smile.
“Future, I think. That is the strangest feeling, Alex. How do you deal with that?”
“You get use to it over time, sis.”
“So, are our sister and future brother-in-law safe?”
“I left them in 2010, Em. Brie, Chuck, and Brittany.”
“Brittany?” She seemed to concentrate for a moment. A huge smile flashed to her face.
“Oh! That’s wonderful, Alex!” Emily’s smile waned slightly. “Isn’t that a little ahead of schedule though?”
“Maybe just a little.” I brought my hand up to my face and narrowed my thumb and forefinger. “A little.”
“Mina isn’t going to be happy with you, you know!”
“I’m not happy with the way things turned out either, Em! I made some downright bad choices on this mission! Sometimes, I wonder if I’m really ready for this gig.”
“What’s a…a gig, Alex?” She looked at me, confused.
“Sometimes I wonder if I’m ready to be the Empress, Emily.” I rephrased my concern.
“Oh, come on Alex! How long have you been doing this?” She asked, turning to her right to face me better.
“About three months.” I said sheepishly.
Emily crossed her arms in front of her. “How long have you really been doing this, Alex?” She asked angrily.
I had to really think about that.
“About fourteen years, give or take a few months.” I replied, barely above a whisper.
Emily tried to gasp the air completely out of the room!
“I had no idea, Alex! You need to slow down before you age prematurely!” She looked pleadingly at me. “I’m in no hurry to lose you, Alex.”
“It’s all in the job description…unfortunately.” I reassured her with a smile.
“So, when is the next mission, my Empress?” Emily giggled after a short pause.
“Didn’t you just prescribe taking it easy, Dr. Scott?”
We both laughed at that.
“Uncle Rick is on his way, Alex. He should be here in an hour or two so you better get yourself put together.”
“Why wasn’t I informed of this yesterday?”
“Um…you were sleeping it off, maybe?” Emily giggled again and hurriedly left the room.
“That’s cheating, Alex!” I heard her complain from the short hallway.
Why did she say that?
Wonderful! I don’t even have time to hit the shower, I thought.
Wait, what was I thinking?
The shower helped me at least feel cleaner! After brushing my teeth and brushing my extremely long hair out, I opened my bathroom door.
“That’s cheating, Alex!” Emily complained from the short hallway as she rushed by.
I smiled and set course for the Mess Hall after waving to my earlier, sleepier self, just getting out of bed.
The steaming cup of coffee gently placed itself on the table before me.
“Thanks, Jack.” I said softly.
“Skipper, would you like me to put your hair back the way it was?” Corrine Masterson offered as she passed by.
“My eye color, too, if you don’t mind?”
“Your eyes too? Who did this to you, skipper?”
“Your daughter, Corrine.”
“Oh.” She said as she started to gather up my extensive, golden blonde, tresses.
“First you should take your crown off, Empress.” She politely informed me.
When had I put the thing back on? Had I even taken it off to shower?
Maybe I needed more sleep?
“Sorry, I forgot I had it on.” I quickly checked to make sure it was turned off and removed my tiara from my head.
“I’m glad you like it, skip.” Randi said, smiling from her seat at the next row of benches.
Corrine re-gathered my long hair and held it tightly to my head for a minute or two. The decrease in weight was very noticeable when she released it.
I snagged a few strands and brought them into view. It felt good to see my natural hair color again.
“Skipper, I’m not sure I can do your eyes right. Can you put up with them like this until I feel confident enough to try?”
“I’ll live with them for a while longer, hun- when y’all are ready.”
“Wow! They really are blue, Cap!” A tiny voice said into my left ear.
“Sasha, you shouldn’t have realized your gift for another month. Have I changed our present that much?”
“I don’t know about changing our present, Cap, but I was talking with my daughters when we traveled to Kili to kick out Hathor last month. It just took asking a few questions, that’s all.”
I breathed a sigh of relief.
The pixie flew from my shoulder and landed on the table in front of me.
“I kind of liked your hair long too, Cap! It made you look like a top-notch princess- especially with the crown!” Sasha giggled, her hands quickly covering her mouth. Of all the fae I had seen, both here and on Kili, Sasha was the prettiest of all in my opinion.
“So now what, hun?” I asked the miniature woman standing before me.
She crossed her arms in front of her and grimaced. “Now Chief Samuels wants me to help fish wires through the tighter spots in Sand Dollar!”
“So what’s wrong with that? We all have to be ready to use our talents and skills to maintain the boat, Sasha.”
“But if I do that I’ll get my wings oily! I can’t fly so well with oily wings, Cap!”
“Are they still dirty after you grow up and return to pixie mode again, hun?” I asked with a slight smile.
The pixie clasped her hands in front of her and tried to gracefully move a crumb from in front of her with her tiny right foot. “Well, no.” She said shyly, her eyes dropping to avoid mine.
“Sasha, I know it’s hard, but you know you have to spend most of your life at full height. You would burn out too quickly otherwise- and we simply can’t order in that much honey, sweetheart!” I looked at the sad expression on the six-inch, winged fashion doll before me.
“Logistics would start to question Supply, and they would start asking questions that Admiral Demmit would have to answer. Get what I’m sayin’?
“I could start my own Beehive.”
“You could.” I replied flatly.
Sasha’s face beamed!
“I’ll get right on it, Cap!”
She disappeared out the already closing mess hall door in the blink of an eye!
“That didn’t take long, did it, Alex?” Emily commented from beside me.
“Remember, it only took Alexis a few minutes to master her wings, sis!”
“Not that, Alex,” Emily smiled happily, “hopping back into ‘Empress’ mode.” She laughed.
Jamie Hilf came through the mess hall doors before I could respond to my sister’s comment.
“Skipper, Admiral’s plane is twenty miles out and closing, ma’am.”
“Jack, assemble everyone at the dock, I’ll be along after I finish my coffee.”
“Aye, Captain.”
0814 hours, Atlantis-Minor Base, June 29th, 1944
“I’ll call when I’m ready to return to Pearl, lieutenant. As always, you have seen nothing unusual here, understand?”
“As usual, Admiral.” The young officer replied as he signaled the pilot to start the engines on the PBY Catalina moored to our dock. He looked towards us, the formation of uniformed, pretty, young women standing at attention, and smiled. “Good hunting, sir!”
“Yes, good hunting, indeed! See you in a few days, Ensign!” Admiral Demmit replied to him squarely.
“Sorry, sir!” He nervously saluted the Admiral and quickly entered the fuselage and closed the hatch.
We remained at attention until the plane broke free of the ocean’s surface and climbed into the sky.
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Admiral.” I said brightly as I saluted. The formation followed suit.
“At ease, Captain Steinert.” He returned the salute haphazardly.
“What brings the Admiral to Atlantis, sir?” I asked in my official tone.
“How are you, Alex?” He asked, looking directly into my eyes.
His response at seeing my blue eyes caused me to cringe. I knew, without a doubt, he would say something.
“I liked the green eyes better, Alex.” He said before I could say anything, or answer his question.
“It was for a mission with the Empress, sir.”
“I’m sure I’ll be reading about it, Commander?”
“Most of it, Admiral, yes.”
“Most, Alex?”
“Some of it was of a personal nature, Admiral. I’d rather not explain in the presence of the crew, sir.”
He uncharacteristically nodded once.
“Captain, I’d like to congratulate you and your crew for the marvelous job you and Sand Dollar did in our last campaign. Unfortunately, because of the… you’re…unique…circumstances, any awards are impossible.” His gaze dropped to the ground momentarily.
“Sir, as long as we were doing our jobs to protect the fleet, our country, and democracy, no awards are necessary.” I told him.
“A noble sentiment, Alex, but it pains me to deny my best boat crew the accolades they so rightly deserve. If times were different, Alex…” He stopped. “I did, however, manage to send Distinguished Service medals to your families.”
There was a hushed murmuring from the crew.
“Thank you, Admiral.” I…we all saluted him again.
Again he nonchalantly saluted back before his eyes dropped to the ground again.
“Sir, is something wrong?” I asked, as I looked to Jack and Emily on either side of me.
“Alex, I need to talk to you and the command staff in my quarters as soon as I get situated- say, in an hour?
“Aye, sir. Jack, see to the Admiral’s things.”
“Aye, Cap.”
Uncle Rick’s gear left the ground and slowly flew towards the compound and the Admiral’s quarters.
The old man just chuckled, shaking his head as his belongings floated away on invisible hands.
“Alex,” Demmit started after we all took a seat. “There has been a request for the unique talents of Sand Dollar’s crew.”
This was it- word of our gifts had obviously gotten out and we were to be used as weapons! It was my worst nightmare turned reality! I looked around to my friends- my crewmates. We all had similar expressions.
“Admiral Demmit, speaking on behalf of my officers and crew, I must respectfully decline, sir.”
“Hear me out, captain.” Demmit looked conflicted as he almost made eye contact with me. “It’s not what you think.”
“Then what IS ‘it’, Admiral?” I pressed, maybe a little too incensed.
Uncle Rick looked surprised by my response, and stared into my eyes. It wasn’t his usually powerful gaze though. This look was something reserved for his equals- individuals he considered good friends- relatives.
“I’m the person making the request, Alex.”
Each of us looked at the other in silence for several minutes.
“I’m sorry, Admiral, I didn’t know.” I apologized to my superior. “What do you need?”
Again the old man broke eye contact.
“While I was in the future,” He started slowly, “I reviewed the history stored in Reilly’s library.”
“We already know you looked at the archives, Uncle Rick, you told us, remember?” I reminded him as I watched his expression remain unchanged.
“What I didn’t mention was the fact that I researched some of my fellow crewmates from the closing days of the ‘Great War’. Reilly’s archives are very specific and well maintained. Did I ever tell you that, Alex?”
“No sir, you didn’t, but thank you, I’ll relay that to RVP next time I’m there.”
He nodded and continued.
“One of the men, I was surprised to learn, beat fate and somehow managed to live a full and rewarding life despite being listed ‘lost at sea’, 12, May, 1918.” He then paused momentarily.
“I remember as if it were yesterday, Alex. I was assigned to the destroyer, ‘Davis’ DD-65. I was all of nineteen. We were called in to rescue survivors of a U-boat, U-103, that had been hit by one of our convoy transports, the RMS Olympic. We were recovering the men in the water when the lookouts started screaming that a rogue wave was heading our way.”
“We barely had enough time to get thirty-two of the survivors on deck before Capt. Fogbottom…sorry, Capt. Zogbaum, ordered everyone below and to brace for collision. We were ordered to leave the others to fend for themselves. Russell Brackenridge- Rusty we called him- was trying to hurry the last German prisoners onto the deck when one of them decided he would take his chances and dumped him and Rusty overboard into the drink. There wasn’t enough time to fish either of them out before the twenty-five foot wave reached us. I barely made the hatch seal before the water was over the deck. I lost a good friend that day, Alex. I also regret leaving twenty more men to their fate. That was the day I learned exactly how precious…and short life was.”
“If the archives are correct, he must be the luckiest man on the face of this planet, Admiral.” Carroll exclaimed. The rest of us nodded in agreement.
“Exactly, Lt. Sheldon- or Rusty had someone looking out for him.” Uncle Rick stared directly at me.
“After we took one hell of a beating from that wave, we began to make temporary repairs and look for survivors. All we found was wreckage from the U-boat. We assumed no survivors and limped back to Milford Haven.”
“Maybe he was picked up by another ship, Admiral?” I suggested.
“Reilly’s library distinctly states that Russell Brackenridge died in 2020. We celebrated Rusty’s twenty-first birthday 4, May, 1918!
“Wow, he sure did live long- one hundred and twenty-three years,” Carroll interrupted.
Uncle Rick and I stared at Lt. Sheldon again.
“He’s not a sea turtle, Carroll.” Emily scolded.
“Awfully strange that a sailor lost at sea off the coast of Ireland would live so long, wouldn’t you say, Alex?” Uncle Rick raised an eyebrow to me punctuating the statement.
My mind went into high gear searching for his present location- for the locations of everyone lost that day. I didn’t hold out much hope seeing as it had happened over twenty-six years ago- my gift worked better on the future.
“Admiral, I suggest we see what Chief Peterson has for lunch, Alex may be here for a while.” I barely heard Jack say as I focused on my self-imposed assignment.
“Any luck, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as I entered the Mess Hall to the amazement of my officers.
“Wow, half an hour. Another new record, Carroll, pay up!” Jack smiled at her like the Cheshire Cat.
Ignoring the comment from my ‘current’ first officer, I informed the Admiral of my findings, which weren’t too promising. “I need to travel back to a time before it happens, sir. I was unsuccessful in seeing anything before today. So, before I risk my boat or crew, I need to see what I’m up against. Have any suggestions on a safe target- someplace I can rephase and remain anonymous?”
“Can’t you just stay unphased or whatever you call it?” Uncle Rick asked looking relieved that I seemed to be taking on the mission.
I just stared at him for a minute. “I’d run the risk of reappearing if I concentrated too long, sir.”
“I guess the safest place would be Kili Island, it’s been there since…forever, hasn’t it?” He said hopefully.
“Only since 2026BC, sir, only a mere four thousand years.”
“Thirty-nine hundred and seventy years to be specific, Alex.” Carroll corrected me.
Uncle Rick and I looked to my navigator.
“Sorry, Skipper, Admiral.”
“Good thought, but it would be too dangerous, sir. Mina and her people would sense me and discover Reilly. I’d never hear the end of that transgression!”
“Why not stay here then? I mean the history of this island is why I chose it. The native stories claim this end of Ni’ihau is haunted! What’s to say you aren’t that spirit?”
“We already drive those people crazy on occasion, Admiral. Just today Sasha was seen by several children hiking the highlands.”
“I was?” A tiny voice asked above me.
I rolled my eyes then looked to the hovering pixie. “Yes…you were, sweetheart. You have to be more careful and not forget that innocent minds can follow you no matter how fast you fly.”
“That would explain the baby in the village pointing and cooing at me as I flew past. Wow, I never thought about that, Cap.” She said- her face filled with concentration.
“Sasha, we’re having a grownup conversation here so either grow up or get out.” I told the tiny woman now hovering a foot in front of me.
“Oh, all right!” Her tiny voice said as she flew into an open area and began to grow.
“No matter how many times I see that, it still amazes me.” Uncle Rick admitted as a full-sized Sasha returned and sat down.
“We could visit mother, Alex. She would have been seventeen in 1918. We could pose as her cousins- the ones that never came to visit? Mother told me on several occasions about how disappointed she was every time they deferred their visit.” Emily told us with some excitement.
“We need some place we can stay for about a week, Emily. Do you think your grandparents’ house would be appropriate for two cousins to stay for that period of time?”
“A week? Why would your reconnaissance take a week, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked even as Emily gave me a knowing wink.
“Because my last mission took a little over three weeks to complete, Admiral. Look, that’s the amount of time Emily and I will need- take it or leave it, sir.”
For the third time today Admiral Demmit stared at me in disbelief.
“Boy are you in a bitchy mood today, Alex.” Carroll complained.
Jack quickly, but gently batted our navigator’s head.
“Oh, ya, right. That makes perfect sense now. Sorry, skipper.” Carroll blushed and looked down at the table in embarrassment.
I wasn’t sure Uncle Rick grasped what had transpired between my Ex-O and Carroll, but his stern glare seemed to subside slightly.
“Alex, you do what you have to do to confirm this apparent mystery. I’ve given Sand Dollar a week’s shore leave on paper. I know you don’t need it, but the Navy needs to know where all its equipment is at all times. If something important comes up I’ll call your sister Brianna stateside, okay?”
“You’ll know tomorrow if we can help, sir.” I told him. “Emily and I have to go prepare for our visit to the Demmit house.”
I turned and started for the door. Emily stood up and joined me.
“Ladies, may I escort you to the Captain’s chambers?” Uncle Rick asked as I heard the bench he was sitting on slide back noisily.
We stopped and waited at the door for him.
“Girls, first I want to thank both of you for doing this. I’m not sure that you’re involved, Alex, but no one I know of lives that long” He glanced over at both of us and shook his head. “Present company excepted.”
“You have doubts, don’t you, Uncle?”
“What I saw in the records at Reilly…they intrigued me, so yes, and I have many doubts as to Rusty’s resilience in the open sea and especially his longevity.”
“Maybe we’ll take a side trip to Kili to read up on our Mr. Brackenridge, sis?” I winked at Emily as we entered my office. Uncle Rick held the door for us.
“That would be prudent, Alex, but you had that planned already.”
“You know me so well, Emily.” I smiled.
“There is that, but I’d do the same, sis.” she laughed.
Uncle Rick gave a chuckle as well.
“So, sis, what are the names of our two cousins?” I asked as I sat behind my desk.
“Their names were Allison and Andrea Demmit.” Uncle Rick volunteered before Emily said one word. “I only met them twice- once at my cousin, Anna’s wedding before I shipped out from Boston in April of ’17. Before that, they visited with us for several weeks when we were children- I was about six or seven years old, I believe. I’m not sure Ruthie would remember them though. Then something happened. Dad never talked about it or kept in touch with Uncle Alistair after that- I don’t think they saw eye-to-eye on something. Anyway, we heard rumors that Uncle Alistair had died just before Christmas of 1916. One thing I do remember is being very surprised by the strong family resemblance between Allison and your mother, Emily! ”
“So, do we have to meet any certain physical appearances, Uncle Rick, or will just looking the way we do suffice?” I asked out of curiosity.
“Not that I’m aware of, Alex. As I recall they both had darkish, blonde hair, both were about your height, and I seem to remember my cousin Allison had these beautiful blue…”
Uncle Rick’s eyes suddenly got big as saucers as he stared intently at me. Instantly, he stood up, turned and headed straight for the door!
“I need a drink!” He growled.
Admiral Demmit disappeared out the door.
“What was that all about?” Emily asked, looking to me intently trying to see what our uncle had seen.
“Me…rather, us, Emily.”
“I’m not getting it, Alex.”
“Uncle Rick just started to describe me.”
“You?”
“Me- as I look right now. In doing so, he gave me the perfect place and time for our stay.”
“A wedding? That’s perfect, Alex. Grandfather and Grandmother Demmit would’ve gladly opened their home to any out of state ‘relatives’ for a wedding!”
“I’m not going to be real pleasant to be around- just a warning, sis.”
“I’m not that dense, Alex, I know what you meant in the Mess hall. Why don’t you bring some of those twenty-first century things with you? They would be far more comfortable than anything from the time period.”
“Let’s not talk about it, sis, even after fourteen years it’s…”
Emily started laughing.
“Even after fourteen years, you’re still such a boy, Alexandra Steinert!” She continued to laugh.
After a moment, she abruptly stopped.
“We’ll need to go shopping for party dresses!”
“Yay.” I said with as little enthusiasm as I could.
“No, really! We’ll need period gowns for the wedding, Alex.”
“That’s what our Reilly suits are for, sis.”
“Still we’ll need to see what styles are out when we get there. Then we design our clothes accordingly.”
“Fine, we’ll leave after I get the specifics from Uncle Rick…before he gets too loaded!”
1311 hours, The Roland Demmit House, Hartford, Connecticut, April 11th, 1917
“Y’all never told me your grandparents lived in a mansion, Emily!”
“It’s only three stories, Alex- hardly a mansion.”
“But the thing takes up almost half a city block, sis!”
“Alex, Grandfather only owns a quarter of the block counting the grounds.”
“This place is bigger than Ma an’ Pa’s house, the barn, an’ the wood shed combined, Emily!”
“I’ve seen your barn, Alex, and it’s about half the size of this house! Now, y’all need to drop that drawl! We’re all Yankees in this family.”
“Of course, sister, I knew that. Shall we look around at the local population so that we may find a secure location to reconstitute ourselves into this temporal stream?”
“We were never British, sis! The Demmit’s’ originated in Bavaria. Great-great-great Grandfather was a Hessian soldier attached to a British Regiment. He changed sides shortly after Valley Forge and fled to Long Island. From there he helped the resistance smuggle supplies across Long Island Sound. The story goes he met Gram on one visit to Connecticut. There’s a portrait in my Grandparent’s foyer of them.”
Several couples walked past as we watched and waited. This era’s fashions seemed more modern and sensible- at least the dresses had higher hemlines! One woman stopped to check her heel after almost tripping on a seam in the concrete sidewalk.
“Good, only two inch heels!” I whispered excitedly.
Emily laughed. “I know for a fact they went higher, Alex.”
“Any idea on our foundations, sis?” I asked, feeling my cheeks warm.
“For that we have to either go upstairs, or go into town- your choice, Alex.”
“I’ll feel like a Peeping Tom, but we’re here so let’s go in, sis.”
Emily led me up the short walk and onto the beautiful, ornate front porch.
We easily passed through the wide, solid maple, double front doors and headed up to the second floor. Emily pointed to the first door on the right as we reached the beautiful, wooden railed balcony, which overlooked the huge foyer.
“This was…is my mother’s room. We should be able to discern what the women of this age wore underneath. She should be seventeen and her style of dress should match what we would need.”
I nodded and she pulled me gently into what turned out to be a bedroom suite!
“No, this isn’t a mansion at all, Em! Her closet is bigger than my room back home!” I said as I gazed in awe around the small, centralized living area.
I thought our room at the White House in 1865 was spacious! This made that look like a cheap hotel room in East St. Louie!
“Knock it off, Alex! Her bedroom is over here.”
Emily guided me to the right, through a plain, white painted door. Beyond was a beautiful four-poster bed complete with white, flower-embroidered canopy prominently placed in the center of the room.
“Wow! How many people did you say lived here, sis?” I asked, still in awe of what I was seeing.
“Grandmother, Grandfather, Uncle Rick, and Mother.” She hesitated. “And six servants.” She added quickly with a giggle.
“It’s just a simple country cottage- no big deal.” I rolled my eyes and shook my head.
“Just stay close, Alex Steinert.”
“Um, we’re still phased out, Em.” I reminded her.
“Mother’s dressing closet is over here.” She continued, ignoring me completely.
Before us were prime examples of early twentieth century feminine finery.
“So how do we copy both garment and fabric, Alex?”
“We have to rephase and use our sense of touch, of course!”
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea, Alex. What if mother comes in?”
“I’m working on it.” I replied as I asked the proper questions of my internal friend.
Nodding once to myself, I gave Emily her answer. “We have four minutes starting now. one thousand-one, one thousand-two, one thousand-three…”
My sister dropped my hand and began touching every piece of lingerie and every dress, skirt, and blouse.
A floorboard squeaked as Emily moved farther into the cavernous wardrobe. We gave each other a panicked look.
“Make that one minute, sis!” I whispered as loud as I dared.
I heard the suite’s doorknob jiggle and start to turn in the outer room.
“Or less! Take my hand, sis!”
“Hello? Miss Ruth, are you in here?” An older woman’s voice echoed through the rooms.
“Now Ruthie, you’re too mature to be playing these sorts of games now. Come on out, young lady.” The yet unseen woman said as she closed on our position.
Emily barely touched my hand as the middle-aged housekeeper came into view.
“Huh! I could have sworn someone was in here.” The woman said as she sniffed at the air once or twice.
“She can smell us, Em!” I said in fear of being discovered.
“That’s Mrs. Haroth. She looks the same as I remember!” Emily exclaimed as the woman walked through us examining the giant closet.
“Get enough information for our clothes, sis?” I changed the subject as we quickly left the room the same way as we had come in. Hurrying down the stairs and out the front door, we again found ourselves out on the sidewalk.
“I just finished coordinating our wardrobe, sis.” She told me after a minute or so.
“Good I’ll setup the link between our Reilly suits.”
Almost instantly the file transfer commenced and two minutes later I was browsing through our very own 1917 fashion catalog.
“Great, they still have corsets.” I growled in displeasure.
“I don’t think these will be quite so tight, Alex. The cut and length are less severe than those torture devices from the 1860’s.”
“If you say so, sis. We better change now, I’m starting to get nervous about…you know.”
“Ok, I think I’ll wear the light brown, poplin skirt with the yellow and white striped v-neck, sailor collar, blouse…maybe with the black heels and beige stockings.” Emily said with just the slightest hint of enthusiasm. Her Reilly suit immediately began to change. After it finished, I moved my hands to her hips so she could put our hair up and still be out of phase.
She didn’t look that bad! In fact, with her hair pinned up into what she called a ‘chignon’ she looked quite attractive.
“Alex Steinert, are you jealous?”
Emily must have misread my expression.
“No, you look very pretty, sis.”
I made my own selections and triggered the change; standing on my tiptoes to accommodate the shoes I had chosen.
Just as a precaution, I exhaled.
“I knew you couldn’t pass that one up, sis. You look marvelous.” She praised.
I had chosen a blue and white, sailor collared blouse with some Aztec style design along the collar’s edge and matching scarf, a black and white plaid skirt, white stockings and white heels. I could feel the firm, but acceptable pressure applied to my frame by the corset beneath. To my surprise, it wasn’t too bad…for a corset!
Each of us also had matching blazers and fabric purses…or were they called handbags in this time?
“Are we ready, Andrea? I asked, as I looked Emily over once more.
Something was missing.
“Alex, we have to put our hats on. No self-respecting woman of the day would be caught without her hat.” She whispered as she placed a light blue, slightly floppy brimmed, woven straw hat haphazardly on her head.
That was it! She quickly took my hat from my side, undoing it from the small button at the waist of my skirt. As I held my hand to Emily’s waist she positioned and pinned my white, flower decorated, wide-brimmed, straw hat into my hair. Once she was holding my waist, I did the same for her.
We were now ready to make our appearance at Emily’s Grandparents’ home.
After making sure nobody would see us appear, I rephased us on the front porch directly in front of the doors we had passed through just moments before.
We looked at each other and each of us took in a big breath of air. We were still holding hands.
“Ready?” I asked quietly.
“As I’ll ever be, I guess.” She replied equally apprehensive.
Emily reached for the doorbell knob and pulled.
I felt the first hint of my monthly visitor as we heard the bell tinkle somewhere inside. I squeezed Emily’s hand tighter.
“You really should try to stop cutting it so close, Al…”
The left door opened slightly.
“Ruth? What in heaven’s name are you doing out there?” She looked at me, upset.
I just blinked at her a few times in silence.
“Mrs. Haroth?” Emily asked in a timid voice.
The woman opened the door fully and looked at both of us.
“Oh, I thought you were…” She stopped as she stared into my eyes. She began looking us up and down.
“Yes, dear, I’m Olivia Haroth and who are you?” She continued to evaluate us both.
“I’m Andrea Demmit and this is my sister Allison, ma’am. We’re in town for the Richardson Wedding on Saturday. Father told us to look up Uncle Roland if we should ever be in Hartford?”
“Andrea and Allison Demmit, you say?”
“Yes, ma’am.” I replied quietly as I started to worry that Uncle Rick’s memory might be errant.
“I haven’t seen you girls since you were small!” She smiled at both of us. “Your aunt and uncle neglected to inform me you might be coming.”
“I’m not sure they got our telegram, ma’am. Father was told there was some trouble on the lines between here and Albany when he sent our RSVP.
“Well come in, girls! Your aunt and uncle will be overjoyed that you two came!”
We were warmly ushered in and, after surrendering our hats and jackets, shown to the Parlor room.
“Have a seat here and I’ll get your Aunt Amelia. She’s out in the greenhouse tending to the Easter flowers. Would you girls care for something to eat- something to drink perhaps?”
“Could I have a cup of Earl Grey- two sugars, please, ma’am?”
“Certainly dear. I’m partial to that myself! And anything for you, dear?” Mrs. Haroth looked at me with a strange smile.
“Same for me if you please?” I asked timidly.
“Of course, dear, but I had you pegged for a coffee drinker.” Her face started to sadden a bit.
“Oh, if it’s not too much of an imposition, ma’am? Black, please?” I replied, looking up and giving her a guarded smile.
“I thought as much! Your cousin, Ruth, favors coffee too! I can’t believe how much the two of you look alike, and I just love those blue eyes, dear!” Mrs. Haroth’s face beamed at me.
“Thank you, ma’am.” I blushed.
“I’ll be back in a few.”
The housekeeper turned for the pocket doors that lead out into the foyer, but stopped and sniffed once. She turned back to us with a confused look on her face.
This started me worrying all over again. “Anything wrong, Mrs. Haroth?” I asked in a small voice.
“That scent. I think I’ve smelled that once already today.” She looked directly at me. I felt myself start to tense.
“I told you that you put too much of that on this morning, Allie! She could smell you as soon as we got off the train!”
I caught on immediately. “But I like it, Andie!”
“It’s enough to choke the horses!” Emily groused.
“It’s really not that strong, dear. Don’t let your sister trouble you.” Mrs. Haroth interrupted our little disagreement.
“Yes, ma’am.” I shyly replied.
“Mrs. Haroth, did I hear the doorbell?” A very familiar, but younger voice asked from the foyer.
“Ruth, dear? Come see who just arrived.”
Momma Scott appeared in the wide doorway.
Emily and I stood from our chairs.
It was like looking into a mirror!
“Oh…my…GOD!” Ruth Demmit exclaimed as we stared at each other, face to face.
“Ruth, do you remember your cousins, Allison and Andrea?”
“Allison?” Ruth Demmit repeated as we continued to stare, unmoving. She looked confused.
I knew the feeling, wondering how she hadn’t been a previous ‘Empress’. I could have been looking at a slightly younger version of me- or better yet, my granddaughter, Alexandra!
Ruth’s expression immediately changed to a huge smile.
“Empress!” She chimed out in excitement.
I felt any and all blood drain from my body!
“She’s coming around, Andie.”
“Well, ‘Empress’, did you have a good snooze?” I heard Emily ask. Why was there humor in her voice?
I opened my eyes to see me staring back.
“Now isn’t the time for a mirror, sis!”
“I’m not a mirror, cousin!” My face replied. It began giggling!
“Don’t you dare pass out on me again Allison Demmit! What would father think?” Emily groused at me from my left. She was busy taking my pulse.
“Ruthie, give her some air.” Emily asked in her professional voice.
Ruth Demmit withdrew a few feet, but continued to stare and giggle. I noticed Mrs. Haroth keeping her distance off to my right. I smelt coffee.
“They know, sis?” I asked as quietly as I could.
“Of course we know, Allison. That’s all you wanted to be called the last time you visited us. Don’t you remember?” Another woman’s voice replied from behind me.
I craned my neck up to see a woman resembling Emily only with medium brown hair. I noticed several streaks of gray running through it.
“Aunt Amelia?” I asked, quickly gathering my thoughts.
“Nice to know you still recognize me, sweetheart.” She giggled and walked around in front of me. “Now, can you two tell me why you’ve never visited until now?”
“Father was always too busy, Aunt Amelia- at least, that’s what he kept telling us.” Emily answered.
“How is my wily brother-in-law doing these days?”
As planned, if asked that or a similar question, Andie and I looked at each other sadly.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, girls. When?”
“Before Christmas, Ma’am.” Emily…Andie said sadly.
Aunt Amelia looked at both of us for a moment- as if debating what to do.
“No more will be said of the matter, girls. Allison, have a drink of your… Olivia, is that coffee in her cup?”
“That’s what she asked for, Mrs. Demmit.”
‘Aunt Amelia’ glared at Ruth, who cowered slightly.
“Olivia, bring my niece some of that fresh lemonade you just prepared.” She looked back at me. “Sweetheart, after that dizzy spell you need something sweet!”
I looked back at Andie. She nodded.
“Thank you, ma’am.” I said looking back to our ‘Aunt’.
“Allison, how old are you now, sweetheart?”
I paused to think about my answer. My calculation surprised me- I was forty!
“She’s twenty, Aunt Amelia, and I’m almost nineteen!” Emily…Andie answered for me.
“Then you are both adults and should call me Amelia or Amy. Is that clear girls?”
Andie and I nodded.
“I’m seventeen. I’m an adult. Can I call you by your first name, mother?” Ruth asked.
“Not in this lifetime, child!”
“oh.”
A memory of my Cassie asking a similar question came to mind.
“Now that’s the face I like to see!” Aunt…Amelia said noticing she had torn me away from my thoughts.
“Two bits for the thought, Allie?” Amelia asked.
“She’s probably thinking about her boyfriend from back in Albany.” Andie replied in a catty tone.
“Well you better snag him soon, sweetheart; time’s a wastin’ as they say!”
I fought hard to control the urge to say ‘I have all the time in the world’; instead I just nodded.
“Allie doesn’t seem to be in a hurry, Amelia. She thinks she has all the time in the world.” I saw a devious smirk appear on my sister’s face.
“You know I’m waiting for him to come home from the war, Andie.” I shot back.
“Oh, he’s fighting in Europe?” Amelia asked, intrigued by my response.
“He’s serving on a supply ship between England and the Mediterranean.”
“Well then there’s a good chance he’s dead already!” A male voice replied from the foyer.
The cruel voice was similar to Uncle Rick’s only more gravelly.
“Roland Walter Demmit! How dare you suddenly appear and dash a young woman’s hopes! Apologize to your niece this instant!”
“Why, I’ll do no such thing, woman! Since when do I take orders from you?”
“Since we married- the day you said ’I do’!”
Amelia didn’t wait for any response and continued chastising her husband. It seemed that company or servant, it didn’t matter…the Demmit family was an open book!
“You will forget about that disagreement with Alistair and apologize to these two young women, Roland! The differences between you and your brother are ancient history and don’t carry on to your nieces! Now apologize!”
I hadn’t expected Amelia to sound so angry or to attack with such tenacity, but I now saw where Emily’s mother got it from!
Grandfather Demmit was an older man- maybe fifty with mostly gray hair- almost white, really. He was about our height with a slight potbelly and wore a black suit with black leather shoes and a matching silk bowtie. Though several years old, it made him look respectable and worldly- not like some of the ‘snake oil salesman’ outfits- ‘dandy’s’ I think they were called, I had seen along the street on our arrival.
Roland Demmit was also the type of man that could carry a grudge for years- and still did!
I felt it my time to engage the potential enemy.
“Sir, I understand that something had transpired between you and our father, but at the time of the disagreement we were small children. I will not have you coming in with guns blazing just after our arrival! So, if you do not apologize, Andrea and I will have no other option than to seek residence elsewhere in Hartford! I refuse to have a member of my family insult my sister and I in such a cruel and rude manner!” I unloaded on the man before me.
We locked eyes and stared into each other’s soul- both of us refusing to yield even an inch!
A minute passed and we still remained locked in ocular combat! Two minutes passed, then three.
Roland Demmit abruptly started laughing. Had I won? I wasn’t sure.
Uncle Roland reached out and pulled me close. He embraced me tightly.
“Welcome to Hartford, Allison. Welcome Andrea.” He looked at my confused face and continued to chuckle. “I sincerely apologize for my rude behavior, ladies. I can see you have the Demmit spirit…and our stubbornness- something my dear brother sorely lacked. I thought I would never meet my equal at soul searching; now I have been bested- by my own niece of all people.”
Uncle Roland hugged me again after kissing the back of my hand. He repeated his welcome with Emi…Andie then left the room shaking his head, still chuckling.
“Gee, I never saw someone stare down father before- and certainly not besting him.” Ruth Demmit whistled.
“Well done, Allison. It’s about time my husband met his match! You two can stay as long as you like. Let me show you to your rooms.”
“We usually share a room when traveling, Amelia. Although we seem to fight a lot, we do enjoy each other’s company.” I deferred.
“As you wish, Allie, but we do have more than enough room.”
“Of that I am certain.” I laughed as I looked around the large Parlor room.
“Do you have a lavatory, Amelia?” I asked, feeling another twinge in my abdomen.
“Yes, dear, there is a water closet, bath, and basin at either end of the upstairs hall, one just off the foyer, and one in the servants’ quarters.”
“Thank you and please excuse me.” I said as I headed into the foyer.
“Ah, there you are, Allie. Would you girls like to see your room now?” Amelia asked as I returned to the Parlor. I noticed a glass of lemonade waiting for me.
Amelia apparently followed my eyes “Have a drink sweetheart. Olivia makes the best refreshments in Hartford.”
Mrs. Haroth smiled with pride from beside the entranceway to the room.
I looked over to her. “Thank you, Mrs. Haroth.” I took a sip. It did taste refreshing- and sweet! “It tastes wonderful, thank you!”
Taking a few more good swallows, I placed the glass down and looked at our hostess.
“That feels better. I’m ready now, Amelia.”
As it turned out there were six bedroom suites on the second floor and four for the servants on the third. Amelia escorted us down the nearer side hall to the suite next to Ruth’s. It was just as big, just as beautifully decorated, and just about as big as my office and quarters back on Atlantis-Minor!
“Girls? Where are your things? I didn’t notice them in the foyer.”
“The agent at the station told us he would see that our travel trunks were delivered sometime today.” I told Amelia. The tale had worked in St. Louis so I decided to use it again.
“I shall have Roland and Jeffery go down there with the White.” Our aunt said quickly.
“Amelia, I’m sure our baggage will arrive soon, if not tonight, then tomorrow. You don’t need to make a special trip.” I replied quickly trying to dissuade her.
Amelia Demmit looked at us- at me, for a moment. Her eyes met mine and looked deep. I wondered who had taught who- husband or wife!
Breaking eye contact with me, she took a step back and looked out into the hall in both directions.
“You Demmit’s are all the same- too proud to show weakness!” She scolded as she came back in and closed the door. “If you girls haven’t got baggage just say so! We’re family, that’s all that matters- destitute or not!”
Ruth gasped quietly as she looked between her mother and us.
“We have money, Aunt Amelia.” I produced a small bar of gold from my handbag. Emily had suggested I bring it along just in case, before we had left Reilly.
“Yes and it’s probably the last one if I know my brother-in-law! Ruth, I’m sure you and your cousins are close enough in size to lend them something to wear and sleep in tonight. Be a good hostess and fetch a few things.”
“Aunt Amelia, that won’t be…” Emil…Andie started to tell our hostess.
“Nonsense, sweetheart! And what did I say about calling me Amelia?”
“Amelia, we’re quite able to sleep in our underclothes and wear our dresses over again.” Andie told her.
“No niece of mine will ever wear the same outfit two days in a row, in the same week- is that understood?”
“Yes, ma’am.” We both surrendered.
“What was that, girls?”
“Yes, Amelia.” We chorused.
“And don’t forget it!” She punctuated her warning with a sharp nod of her head.
Amelia pointed to a couch behind us. “Have a seat, girls and tell me exactly why you’ve come to Hartford.”
“So, the two of you are only here for the ceremony and then you plan to move on? Where on Earth will you go next?” Amelia asked as we told her our well-rehearsed cover story.
“West.” I answered. I wasn’t lying either. I just didn’t tell her how far west. “We aren’t leeches. Andie and I can take care of ourselves, besides; we have friends that are very protective of us.” I added confidently. Nothing we had told her was a lie.
“Mother, I brought a few things as you asked.” Ruth entered our room carrying a large pile of clothes. How she held them all and could still see in front of her, I hadn’t a clue!
“Wonderful, honey, now let’s see what fits and what really looks good on these two!” Amelia walked over to the suite’s door and closed it, locking it in the process.
1415 hours, Hartford, Connecticut, April 12th, 1917
“Harriet, these are my two nieces from Albany. They both expect good fittings and I expect the same attention to details that you normally afford me! All purchases will be addressed to me and me exclusively, understood?”
“Of course, Amelia. When have you not known quality from me?”
“That’s why we’re here, dear. When one finds a reputable merchant, one supports her thoroughly. Let’s start with measurements, shall we? Allie, Andie, you know what to do dears.”
I gave Andie a look of dread as we were shown to separate small rooms at the back of the store.
“I want a selection of everyday and one special occasion corset, Harriet.” Aunt Amelia raised her voice from the front of the store. “And don’t let them tell you otherwise.”
“What did you two girls do? I’ve never seen Amelia so headstrong.” The tailor/seamstress asked quietly when out of earshot.
“Our baggage never made it to Hartford, not that we had very much.” Andie replied.
“Oh, that explains it. I take it you’re here for the wedding?”
“Yes, ma’am, we are.”
“Well, I can see that you two are Demmit’s through and through- in fact, Allie, you look surprisingly similar to your cousin Ruthie. The two of you could be twins!”
“I’ve heard that many times since our arrival yesterday, ma’am.”
“So why not borrow some of her clothes, dear?”
“Ruth’s clothes are a little tight on her, ma’am- up top.” Andie answered from next door while I just blushed.
Harriet immediately wrapped her measure around my bosom.
“Yes, I see that. So that is the only difference between you two? Tell me dear, do you like some of Ruth’s garments?”
“I like what I have on today, ma’am. This is one of her’s. A little too tight up here though.” I pointed to my tightly bound chest. “It feels like I’m wearing one of mother’s old whale-boned corsets!”
“Why would you even want to try on one of those old torture devices?”
“I ask myself that very question every time I think of it, ma’am.” I said flatly.
Emi…Andie tried to stifle a giggle. Harriet looked toward the fitting room’s wall in confusion then nodded.
“Let me guess, she goaded you into trying it on?”
“We both wore one.” I admitted.
“Well not to worry, I’ll have you two fitted properly in something that will caress your body, and give you just the right amount of curves!”
By the end of the day, Aunt Amelia had spent a small fortune on us! Shoes, stockings, dresses, skirts, blouses, even corsets were now in the tailoring stages at various shops around Hartford. Emily and I were dog-tired, run down, and looking forward to our bed- at least that was comfortable!
A formal dinner being served in the house’s large dining room brought about another round of interrogations by Uncle Roland.
“So, how is your father, Alistair these days?” Uncle Roland tried yet again to extract information.
“Roland, you asked the girls that same question last night, time to move on.” Aunt Amelia intercepted.
Emi…Andie and I again looked sadly at each other- the same as last night.
“Where is cousin Richard, Uncle Roland?” I asked, changing the subject.
“Richard will be here Friday eve, Allison. He is preparing to ship out next week.”
“Oh? Where is he being stationed?”
“Richard joined the Navy against my wishes.”
“But Amelia said you were in the Navy, Uncle?” I pressed.
“That was peacetime, Allison, but I’m sure you wouldn’t understand the difference.”
What a slap in the face!
“I’m not so sure about that Uncle Roland. Typically, the American Military has been very lax during peacetime and even around the onset of every such confrontation to this point in history. Although morale was fairly high during peacetime, duty assignments, respect, and attitudes left every branch of the military weak. It seems that until war breaks out, the United States is happy to just sit by and watch. Although, there is the saying ‘practice makes perfect’? I’m sure while deployed, you practiced your duty station constantly?”
I watched as Ruth’s mouth dropped open. Amelia, too, looked shocked by my narrative.
“You see, Amy? This is what happens when women are schooled in things they cannot possibly fathom!”
“The thing I cannot possibly fathom, Uncle, is why you consistently berate women and their cognitive abilities! Clearly you have been oblivious to the actual acuity shown by Amelia and Ruth- or even Olivia for that matter! When you leave for your job every morning the last thing on your mind is you! What will YOU do today? What sort of business will YOU do? What will YOU eat for lunch? Whereas, Amelia or Olivia ask; what should we make for us? What do we need from the market for lunch- for dinner? What needs to be done for the household to continue to function properly?”
“We women have a lot more on our minds beside just worrying about how pretty we look for our man! Tell me, Uncle Roland, do you even remember, let alone know the proper procedure for readying a three-inch deck gun? How about the steps needed to disassemble or reassemble a model 1911 naval issue Colt pistol? Maybe you would like to entertain us with the proper use of sextant and compass for global navigation?”
“I don’t have to sit here and take such abuse from my severely misguided niece!” Uncle Roland started to stand from his place at the head of his table.
“Please sit back down, Uncle, I’m not finished yet!” I told the man calmly as I produced and pulled back the action on my personal 1911 Colt.
Everyone at the table gasped!
“Someone call the police!” He gasped out before sliding back down into his chair.
“I assure you Uncle, I mean you no harm. The weapon is solely for the purpose of illustration.” I told everyone as I ejected the clip and handed it to Amelia. I gently released the action and recocked it to remove the round set in the chamber.
Within five minutes I had demonstrated my prowess with small arms- having set a new record for breaking down my weapon and reassembling it completely.
“I am also comfortable with compass and sextant, navigation by chart calculation, and dead reckoning by the stars. I have also studied military tactics extensively. Feel free to ask me any question about any naval vessel, Uncle!” I retrieved my clip from a stunned Aunt Amelia and reinstalled it before gently placing the Colt back in my handbag.
Everyone at the table remained silent for a number of minutes.
“So you think this impresses me, Allison- familiarity with a pistol? Only a woman would think of such childish escapades.”
“I also know how to use it, sir- very well, in fact.” I raised an eyebrow.
“I wish you and your sister to leave this house at once! Nightfall or not, I will not have such eccentric females in my residence!”
Uncle Roland went to stand again.
“So, Uncle Roland, what will become of your business when prohibition is enacted?”
I must have hit a nerve as everyone at the table stared intently at me.
“It will pass, Uncle, and the family distillery might go under if you don’t modify your product line.”
“How do you know about my business?” Uncle Roland looked angrily at Amelia.
“Amelia has no idea about what I ask, uncle. I know that the nineteenth amendment will pass in the next two years- I have seen it.”
At this point, I saw Emily start to rub her forehead nervously.
“Yes, Uncle, I am what you call clairvoyant.” I paused to watch his reaction.
“So now you can see the future? Tell me, niece, what shall I do in order to stay solvent?”
“Isopropyl alcohol and vinegar.”
“Iso-what alcohol and vinegar?”
“Isopropyl alcohol, Uncle Roland. Medical-grade alcohol. Some people refer to it as wood or rubbing alcohol.” Emil…Andie explained.
Now we both were being stared at like sideshow freaks.
“So now you are a businessman and you, Andrea, are a physician?” Uncle Roland asked.
“In ano…a manner of speaking, yes, she is.” I answered, almost saying too much.
“I have been schooled in battlefield triage, Uncle, we plan to travel to France and assist at a rear area hospital.” Andie revealed. “While enroute, Allie and I will assist the doctor onboard.”
“So tell me, Dr. Demmit, what is my current physical condition?” Roland asked with obvious contempt.
Emil…Andie closed her eyes. I hoped she would go easy on him!
“Currently you are in fine health considering your forty-eight years and constant social drinking. You’ve had three broken bones in the past- two knuckles in your left hand- probably from bar fights, and a compound fracture of your lower right leg. Judging from the calcium deposited around the injury, it happened at an early age, say, ten or twelve. The joints of both hands show signs of advanced arthritis and are also inflamed causing severe pain in cold weather.” Andie rattled away.
“Oh, you are also having problems with your stomach. I suggest you take bicarbonate of soda before every meal for six weeks to rid yourself of that ulcer. Also, I recommend cutting back on the cigars.”
“You told me you stopped smoking those disgusting things last year, Roland!” Amelia interupted.
“Amy, she can’t possibly know by just closing her eyes! There is something wrong here!”
“Then how does she know about your broken leg and knuckles, Roland? How does she know about the constant heartburn you’ve been having?” Amelia questioned.
“Olivia, you should stop being so vein and purchase a pair of shoes that are comfortable and the proper size for your feet. Wearing shoes two sizes smaller than you should will deform the bones of the feet and cause even more severe pain if continued.”
“Ruth,” Andie continued, “You have a problem with…Ouch! Alllllie, that hurt!”
“You were rambling, sis- starting to make no sense, whatsoever.” I said, trying to subtly inform her that she almost went too far.
Mrs. Haroth, I noticed, was busy looking back and forth between her feet and my sister.
“How do you two know these things?” Ruth asked, impressed by our display.
“Ask your father how he is so successful in business, Ruth. It’s a gift passed down on the Demmit side, or so father told us.” I informed her.
“That is absolute nonsense! If we listened to you, you would have us believing my ancestors were some kind of witches or sorcerers!”
“I’m not saying anything of the sort, Uncle Roland. I’m merely saying that somewhere, deep inside of each of us, there is a special trait- gift- talent- ability- whatever, that we either develop or ignore. Sometimes we develop it unknowingly as with your ‘business sense’- that ability you cherish that allows you to look into a client’s mind- ‘judging his character’ you call it. It has been passed down from generation to generation in our family and shall continue to be passed along for many more.” I said before pausing.
“Tell me, Uncle Roland, what did you see last evening when we came eye to eye?”
“That’s my business, no one else’s!”
“Really? I’ll tell you what I saw, sir. I saw a man very much in conflict with his feelings. A man that wishes things had developed differently between him and his brother. A man that worries constantly about his son and his choice to join the Navy- worried that he may not survive the war, but also worried about how far the son will advance above his own final rank of Lieutenant. You sir, are constantly worrying about your business and your employees, but especially you worry about the security and safety of your family, yet you are unwilling to verbally admit anything. So, now that I have revealed my findings, it’s your turn, uncle.”
Uncle Roland looked extremely embarrassed and remained quiet for a few minutes. He kept looking to me as though I had injured him in some way. That hadn’t been my intent.
“When I looked into your eyes, Allison, I” He glanced away for a second. “I saw the soul of a person that was every bit my equal, able to command and garner the respect of those under her?” He shook his head as if clearing some stray thought.
“I saw a woman of timeless wisdom and knowledge- a kind, giving, protective being, unbiased in most of her beliefs. I saw someone driven to do the right things- to right any wrongs encountered.” He paused again.
“When I looked into your eyes, my dear niece, Allison, I…I see the vast and limitless expanse of this wonderful, majestic universe! Looking into your eyes was like looking into infinity!”
Wow, he was good, though I doubted he believed half of what he’d said!
Amelia’s mouth dropped open. She quickly wiped a tear away.
“Allison, I’d like to speak with you and Andie, if you please!”
“Am I to come along too, mother?” Ruth asked.
“Stay and keep your father here, dear!”
“Oh, all right.”
1825 hours, The Roland Demmit House, Hartford, Connecticut, April 12th, 1917
“I want the truth from you two this instant! First you tell me that you will be heading west after this wedding. Now all of a sudden you two are hopping a troop ship to Europe! Girls, I’m having a hard time believing either story right now!” Amelia confronted us as soon as we were out of earshot of the dining room.
“And how do you know so much about coming events? I didn’t even know about the temperance bill reaching Congress and I’m a member of the Connecticut Committee! It’s as though you know what’s going to happen- like this is somehow your history!” Amelia glared at me personally.
“Amelia, Allie has already explained that she is a clairvoyant- something passed down from Grandfather Richard.”
“You see? This is what sets me to wondering! You, Andrea, seem to know the family history quite well. Allison,” She motioned to me, “Seems less sure about her family lineage. That observation stands in total disagreement with your physical appearances. Clearly you are both sisters and both Demmit’s, so why do I get the feeling you are not my nieces?”
Emily and I both sighed. What did Chief Samuels call these awkward situations?
Oh ya- an ‘OH SHIT’ moment!
“Excuse me a moment, girls.” Amelia smiled and walked back out to the dining room.
“Olivia, we’ll need two cups, a pot of Earl Grey, and a cup of black coffee in my sewing room, please. Dear, I will be a while and will see you in our room later. Ruth, you have schoolwork to finish, I believe.” She told the occupants there.
“Now then, girls, we have a lot to discuss. Please have a seat, won’t you?” She said as she returned and we entered the sewing room. Amelia shut the door and locked it after Mrs. Haroth delivered our drinks so we wouldn’t be disturbed. Since I was grounded it would also make escape very difficult.
Emily and I looked at each other, unsure of where this conversation might go.
“Now, girls, how about we address your true relationship to me?”
“We are related, Amelia.” Emily stated.
“I understand that, Andie, but how?”
“I guess we’re well beyond blind faith, Amelia?” I asked calmly.
“Unquestionably, Allison.”
“Listen, Grandmother Demmit, our intentions were not to mislead you. Alex and I came here to research a certain incident about to happen.”
“Grandmother Demmit? I have no grandchildren yet, Andrea. And what of this Alex you speak of, or is that your real name, Allison?”
My vision started to narrow.
“Alex, don’t you dare pass out on me again.” Emily slapped my face just as stars began filling my vision.
Amelia looked at me with concern.
“My name, Grandmother, is Emily Amelia Scott. I am the daughter of Ruth Scott. Alexandra IS my sister.”
“Ruth isn’t even married dear, so there is no way I have grandchildren.”
“Not yet she isn’t, ma’am. Y’all will have another weddin’ in fourteen months.” I let my drawl loose, causing Amelia to stare strangely at me for some time.
“Grandmother, I was born in 1920.” Emily admitted while looking at the floor. “Alex was born in 1916.”
Amelia now stared strangely between the two of us. I could see a thousand questions running through her mind. One question in particular kept repeating.
“Yes, I’m from Missouri, ma’am, Oak Ridge to be exact, and proud of it.” I answered her yet to be asked question.
“But your accent, Allison, it’s from…” She stopped the second she realized that I had apparently just read her mind. I proceeded to answer her next two questions.
“No, Mother Ruth didn’t move there, and it’s very complicated, ma’am. If I tried to explain, you would probably require Emily’s medical services.”
“Why will my daughter move…How are you doing this?” Amelia went to pick up her teacup but only managed to lift it a fraction of an inch before letting it drop back to the saucer.
We stayed silent for a number of minutes and watched Amelia’s mind work. I placed my hand on Emily’s to let her know things would work out. She in turn, looked to me and nodded.
“H.G. Wells!” Amelia giggled out nervously. “Girls, you really had me fooled.”
“Grandmother?” Emily asked in surprise.
“The Time Machine! I read that book too, sweetheart.”
“I know what it is, Grandmother. I’m not quite getting the reference though.” Emily said, confused.
“Somehow you two have managed to adapt Wells’ book into a parlor game. How else could you know what I would ask before I actually asked it?”
Silently I reached for my handbag and retrieved my leather billfold, opened it to my Missouri driver’s license and handed it to Amelia.
“What’s this dear?” She asked as she took it in her hand and looked at it.
Her expression changed drastically.
“Why show me this? Who is Alexander Steinert? Why would you have your intended’s billfold?”
“Could you read me the date of issue, Amelia- maybe even observe the date on the currency?”
“Alexander F. Steinert, RD 2 Oak Ridge, Mo. Issued August 14th, 1934.”
Amelia again looked at me very intently and began pulling a few bills from the long sleeve.
“1942, 1942, 1940, 1944.” She mumbled as she read off the dates.
My wallet dropped to the floor, the dollar bills casually floated down as well.
I saw her next question.
“I told you it gets complicated, Amelia.”
“How is this possi…” Amelia glared at me! Her angry expression started to concern me. “Stop that this instant, Allison, or Alex, or whatever you real name is!”
Amelia Demmit began to cry.
“She’ll be okay, sis. She just needs a little time.”
“I know that Alex, I’ve been watching her vital signs since we arrived. And don’t tell me something that I’ve already seen for myself.” Emily warned as she knelt before Amelia and pulled her close.
“Honest, Grandmother, this is the farthest thing from what we intended to happen, please don’t cry? I never liked it when you cried. It always reminded me of the day the angels were cast down from heaven.”
Amelia abruptly pushed Emily back a little and looked into her eyes.
“What did you just say?”
“I asked you not to cry, Grandmother, why?”
“No, you finished with ‘the day the angels were cast down from heaven’!”
“Yes, that’s what you taught me when I was a young girl. We would visit every other weekend when possible.”
Amelia wrapped her arms around Emily and squeezed.
“I have a granddaughter!” She cried, repeating the fact several times.
“I would never lie to you about that, Grandmother.” Emily told her.
I bent down to collect the contents of my billfold.
“But what about you, Allison? What is your real relationship to me?”
I looked at Emily for a minute. “Mother Scott…Ruth…she sort of adopted me, Amelia.”
“Alexandra Steinert is where the relationships become complicated, Grandmother.” Emily hinted.
“Alexandra…Steinert?” She blinked several times. “I’ve heard rumor of the Bohemians in Paris from friends that have traveled there before the war, but I never expected…”
“Amelia, I assure you that I am female- have been for fourteen years now. You saw that earlier today when you brought more clothes for me to try on.”
“You are confusing me, Alexandra. How can such a thing be possible?”
“Believe me, even though I know the science behind it, I’ve still asked that same question several times in the last fourteen years.”
“You keep referring to fourteen years- how old are you, if you don’t mind?”
“Well, right before we left base I figured out that I’m somewhere around forty.”
“Forty?”
“Grandmother, Alex doesn’t measure time the same way we do.”
“You’re not making sense, Andrea.”
“Amelia, if I wasn’t in the middle of my monthly grounding, I’d show you exactly what she means. Until it’s over though, just know that I am able to transit through time- forwards and backwards- to any time and place in any universe. If I wanted to, if I were able to travel, I could go back to the beginning of this conversation and appear…”
I felt a slight breeze on the back of my neck; I also noticed that Amelia was now looking over my head. Her mouth dropped open and her eyes widened substantially. Emily covered her eyes, shook her head, and giggled nervously.
“I’m doing it aren’t I? I’m standing behind myself?”
“You certainly are, Alex. As if you didn’t already know.” I heard myself giggle. “I hope this was not a strain on you, Amelia. We needed you to know whom and what we are; why we came here initially. Next Wednesday, I’ll be able to show you some wonderful things and places. The only thing Emily and I ask is that you tell no one of what you see, hear, or experience. I’ll let this Alex finish explaining things- Emily and I are preparing to travel back to our own time in order to finish this mission. We will meet again, Grandma Demmit. Bye for now.”
I watched Amelia blink twice before she returned her attention to me.
“Believe me now, Amelia?” I asked flatly.
“How did you do that?”
“Alex is what we call ‘The Empress of Time and Space’, Grandmother. As you have seen, she can and does travel across time.”
“And space, Emily, let’s not forget about space.”
“So, that’s why you passed out yesterday when Ruth called you ‘Empress’? You thought she knew your secret?”
I pointed to her with one hand and my nose with the other.
“Grandfather Roland was right in his description of Alex, Grandmother. She travels through time repairing the bumps and discrepancies to keep the timeline or time stream as she calls it, on track.” Emily paused to take a breath, and to gauge how much Amelia believed.
“Uncle Rick asked us to come back and look into a mysterious event that will happen next year. Since Alex can’t travel through time when she gets her monthly, we figured that visiting you and Grandfather would give her a chance to become better acquainted with her adopted family. We never expected that you would become suspicious, or that Grandfather would challenge Alex to a mind duel!”
“Uncle Rick- you mean my Richard?”
We both nodded.
“He asked you to come back and fix something that wasn’t to happen?”
“Something like that, ma’am. When he told us about the wedding, I thought it was the perfect event to weather out my…” I let the sentence drop. Everyone in the room knew what I meant.
“That’s why you wait until next Wednesday to demonstrate your power- when the bleeding stops?”
I looked to the floor. “Yes, ma’am, but we call them our gifts, not powers. That would imply using them to forcibly control things, Amelia.”
“And you intend on showing me…things. Is that correct?”
“Whatever I said just now, Amelia.” I pointed a thumb back behind me.
“Grandmother, I have known Alex for quite some time now, she has never been anything but truthful.” Emily added.
I knew what the next few questions were going to be, so I just answered them.
“Amelia, I could tell you when you would die and how, but that would possibly change your future. I have no desire to say anything that would have you waste your time waiting for that time and place, nor do I desire to reveal the future of any other member, related or otherwise, of our family.”
“If you understand anything about time travel- say from Mr. Wells’ book- you would know that what we say and do or decide in the present, dictates what the future holds for each of us. If you learn too much about your own future, you may end up affecting not only yours, but ours as well. There is the possibility that if we damage the present too much, we may never exist at all.” I explained, motioning to Emily and I.
“That’s why the fewer people that know about us, the easier it is to remedy things and return home.” Emily finished explaining.
The conversation died and we remained silent for some time.
“Andrea, would you like me to freshen your tea, sweetheart?” Amelia broke the silence and Emily nodded, she then looked to me.
“Allison, that coffee has to be ice cold by now. Would you like Olivia to bring a fresh cup?”
“No, ma’am, it’s getting late and I think maybe Emi…Andie and I should turn in for the night.” I went to stand, but Emily stayed seated.
“Grandmother, how can you just sit there and be so understanding? When everything started to happen, I thought I would go crazy! Why are you so calm about all this- about us?”
“Andie, if I hadn’t witnessed it with my own eyes, you two would already be on your way to the sanitarium. Since Allison decided to demonstrate her …her gift, I’m obliged to believe. Your secrets are safe with me, girls. By the way, Andie, what are your gifts?”
“Whereas Al…Allie can see the future of people and places, I am able to see people’s health- their medical future if you will. In fact, seeing my own creation and birth from this viewpoint is somewhat disturbing!”
“So are you really a doctor, dear?” Amelia asked Emily.
“I earned my PHD from Norfolk Naval Medical Hospital in February, 1944, Grandmother, so yes I am a bonified physician.
“You are actually in the Navy, Andie?”
Emily nodded. “Al…Allison is too, Grandmother. She’s a Commander and captains her own submarine.”
“They allow women to command Navy ships in your time?”
“Well, not really, that’s where it gets really complicated. I think we should let you come to terms with the information we just gave you before heading into the really unbelievable stuff.” I explained as Andie looked over to me.
“Allie’s right, Amelia, we should get to bed. I’m sure you have something special planned for us tomorrow.” Andie smiled nervously.
“Oh, indeed I do my nieces! Tomorrow we search the cobbled byways for the elusive formal dress! Who knows, we may even end up in Bridgeport!” Amelia said as she placed the key back in the door and unlocked it.
Opening the door, Amelia almost walked into her daughter. Both women were startled.
“Mother! I’m sorry! I was just about to knock…I didn’t know you three were finished.”
“Ruth, were you spying on us, sweetheart?”
“No! No, I was just coming to ask if Allie or Andie could help me with my history assignment.” Ruth blushed ever so slightly.
Emily and I looked at each other. I had to shrug my shoulders, telling her that I didn’t know if Ruth had over heard any of our conversation.
“I might be able to help you with that, Ruth. I have a penuche for the subject.” I smiled at her.
Ruth smiled broadly at me.
“Don’t you three stay up too late now, we have a lot of things to do tomorrow and you have school in the morning, young lady.”
“No I don’t mother, I’m staying home to get ready for the rehearsal, remember?”
“Who said you could stay home from school, Ruthie?”
“You did.”
“So I did… I want you up and ready to catch the train to Bridgeport by 6:30! If you aren’t ready, we leave without you, understand?”
“Oh yes, mother! I love you!” Ruth grabbed both our hands and yanked us behind her. “Come on you two, we don’t have much time!”
2340 hours, The Roland Demmit House, Hartford, Connecticut, April 13th, 1917
“I don’t think I can walk another step, Em! These shoes are killing my feet!” I exclaimed as I fell backwards onto our bed.
Today started out easy enough- get cleaned up and dressed; eat; catch a train to Bridgeport. Then things got tougher- hit ten or so stores looking for the perfect dress; hitting ten cobblers for the perfect pair of shoes; enter a local tavern for lunch and get eyed up then hit on by the patrons; catch the train back to Hartford, and finally change for the wedding rehearsal and dinner afterward!
“I didn’t tell you to wear those old Granny boots, Allie! I thought you hated those three-inch heels? Didn’t you swear you’d never wear them again once we left 1865?”
“I thought they looked good with this dress, Andie. I got a lot of compliments on them in town today.”
“Who wouldn’t compliment someone on a pair of boots fifty years out of date?”
“But they’re brand new, sis.”
“Relatively.”
“I think I’m going to wear something modern to bed tonight, sis.” I told her, having stripped down to my ‘modern’ corset.
It immediately transformed into my favorite pink negligee.
“Gee, there’s something different. Now get under the covers before Momma barges in and sees you!” Emily said with as much sarcasm as she could.
The combination of mattress and nightie felt wonderful and I quickly started to doze off.
“Girls, are you decent?” Amelia called from the suite’s sitting room.
I jumped out of bed and quickly keyed up my friendly 1917 corset.
“How…?”
“Please shut the door, Grandmother!” Emily said, exasperated. “You’re going to explain this one, Allie.” Emily said as she gently sat down on the bed and pulled the covers over her feet. She had elected to wear one of Ruth’s borrowed nightdresses.
“Please have a seat, Amelia.”
I waited while she sat down on the dressing table’s chair.
“You remember what we told you about my ability to travel through time, right?” I started.
“Yes, Alexandra, I’m not completely muddled!”
“No, I never once thought you were, Amelia. Anyway, because I can travel through time…”
“And space!” Emily giggled mischievously.
“Yes, and space, I have the advantage of visiting other worlds.” I paused looking for any hint as to how Amelia would react.
She remained silent and I continued.
“I visited a small world in another universe- actually it’s something called a planetoid.”
“Huh! More like taken hostage, sis.” Emily again added with a devious grin.
Amelia quickly glanced over to Emily then returned her attention to me- her expression showing concern.
“I helped the inhabitants escape a major cataclysm there.”
“She brought the whole darn research station back to Earth!” Emily said interrupting again.
I glared back at my sister!
“Can I finish this story or should I let you giggle through it?”
“You’re doing good so far, sis.”
“The women of the station have gifts like Andie and I. They also have technology more advanced than we do. Along with some brilliant scientists on yet another planet I visited in this universe, we developed clothing that can be made to look like anything in existence…here.”
I pulled on today’s dress, stockings, and shoes, and turned around so that Amelia could watch the garments fasten themselves.
Our guest gasped in surprise as my clothes buttoned themselves shut.
“That’s nothing, watch this.” I said as I selected one of my federal period outfits. I also exhaled to compensate for the change in corset structure.
The only things that didn’t change were my boots.
Amelia gasped again as she watched the drastic changes taking place.
“How can you breathe in that thing?”
“I asked that question the whole time we were in 1865 Washington DC, Amelia. From what I’m told it was all the rage at the time, though.” I giggled- well sort of, if I’d had any air left in my lungs!
“So that’s what women wore during the Civil War? How absolutely torturous! What do you wear in your time, Allie- if you wouldn’t mind a fashion show?”
Why was she taking this all so calmly?
My Federal Era circus tent became my dress whites.
“Wonderful, Allie! I always wondered what we would look like in trousers! Continue, please.”
I just looked at her before continuing.
“Here is the reigning fashion casual for the early twenty-first century.” I told her as I selected my favorite denim shorts, pink ‘T’, and pink sneakers.
“What is it with you and pink, sis?” Emily giggled from the bed. “You used to be more of a khakis kind of guy, Allie.”
“Let me get something before I show you a real heart-stopper.” I told Amelia as I walked over to the dresser and opened my handbag. I retrieved my tiara.
“This is something my wireless operator made for me to help with my last mission.” I said as I placed it on my head and positioned it in the mirror.
“Sweetheart, that looks darling! Are those gems real?”
“Twenty-four carat gold plating and all genuine gemstones, I’m told.” I beamed. “It goes perfect with this.” I added before selecting my ‘Aryan Empress’ costume.
“Heavens! That one is a bit…um…scandalous, Allison! What was your last mission if I may ask?”
I paused as I thought about how much to actually reveal.
“Let’s just say I had to fool a group of arrogant, egotistical murderers’ intent on ruling the world, into giving me something that didn’t belong to them.”
I noticed Emily staring at me.
“What!” I glared at her.
“I just don’t remember seeing that one before, sis. Who designed it?”
“I did, with the help of Brianna, Randi, Jack, and Peyton.”
“That explains it.”
Instead of a response, I turned on the tiara and brought it up in my HUD. Out of habit I engaged the tactical display. Immediately the four walls of the room appeared with places missing to indicate doorways. Several red dots appeared to indicate people. A green dot seemed to be moving closer to our suite’s door. Wait, I hadn’t designated any green dots yet! I’d worry about that later.
“Ruth is coming!” I gasped out. “You didn’t happen to lock the door, did you?” I looked to Amelia.
“”How do you know that?” Amelia glanced to the sitting room. “No, I didn’t!”
I quickly selected my 1917 apparel.
“Allie? Andie? Are you decent back there? I needed some advice on what to wear tomorrow and…Mother? What? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interu… Where did you get that? It’s beautiful!” Ruth rambled.
Obviously I wasn’t fast enough to remove my tiara.
“What, this old thing?” I quickly took the tiara off my head. “You aren’t the only one that calls me Empress, Ruth. A friend made this for me a few weeks ago before we left Albany. I thought, maybe I might wear it if invited to a formal gathering. So, you like it?”
“Absolutely! Are they real- the gems, I mean?” She asked with excitement.
“So I’ve been told. Want to try it on?”
“Can I?” She chirped with even more excitement.
I carefully placed the headpiece on her. Being as we were all the same sizes except for one, it looked perfect on her.
“If this were mine I wouldn’t let anybody get their hands on it!” Ruth exclaimed as she looked in the mirror.
My HUD immediately started complaining! Something about ‘Genetic Mismatch detected! Self-destruct armed! Asserting countdown.’
I gasped!
“Okay, Ruth, I need to put this away now.” I tried to remain calm despite seeing the countdown in my mind.
“I’m not through with it yet, Allison!” Ruth argued in a royal tone. “I may just wear this to the debutant ball.” She continued regally.
Twenty seconds left.
My expression must have changed significantly enough for Amelia to notice.
“Ruth Demmit! You give that back to Allison at once. It isn’t yours.”
“Aw, but mother, just a little longer?”
Amelia glanced back at me as I tried in vain to keep my composure.
Ten seconds.
“I need it back for one second, Ruth.”
“Fine! Take your silly old crown!”
I quickly placed it back on my head and thought out the disarming passcode.
‘Self-destruct aborted. Have a nice day, Empress.’ Came up on my HUD. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.
“You like it that much, Allison?” Ruth asked in amazement.
I shut down the tiara’s interface and took it off again.
“Not so much that I wouldn’t let my cousin wear it for a night.” I smiled at her and placed it back on her head. “Be careful with it, Ruthie, I’m not exactly sure how much it’s worth.”
“Oh, I will, Allison! Mother how do I look?”
“Like a princess should, sweetheart. Now, back to your room and get some sleep. Tomorrow’s going to be a busy day.”
“Yes, mother.”
Ruth Demmit glided from the room.
“Mind telling me what almost happened there?” Amelia asked with much concern when we were alone again.
“Somehow she triggered the self-destruct feature in the tiara, Amelia.”
“Self…destruct?”
I nodded.
Amelia calmly waited for more.
“Enough explosive power to level half of Hartford, ma’am. I didn’t know something like that could happen. Honest.”
“Maybe because you two look like identical twins, Allie?”
“I’m not sure, let me check.” I answered as I mentally asked my Reilly suit’s HUD for a diagnostic.
‘Genetic Mismatch of one percent reported from T.I.A.R.A. peripheral system caused designed safeguards to enable. Recommended action: retain custody of any and all peripherals at all times.’
“Is that all?” I heard myself ask aloud.
“Is what all, Allison?” Amelia and Emily asked at the same time.
“My Reilly suit says that the difference between Ruth and I is only one percent…at the genetic level.”
“Well you do have bigger boobs, Allie.” Emily giggled.
“Andie!” Amelia scolded then looked back to me. “Is that thing safe now, Allison?”
“I turned it off, yes.”
“How do you know?”
“The suit interfaces with the human mind and displays the needed information to the optic nerves, Grandmother.” Emily told her.
The confused look on Amelia’s face told me that Emily had talked way over her head!
“Would you like to see for yourself, Amelia?” I asked, hoping I wouldn’t need to undress.
“Is it safe, or will I set off some other doomsday device?”
“There is only one safeguard built into each suit, ma’am, and the wearer would have to be on death’s doorstep to trigger it.”
“Trust her, grandmother; she’s already used it once.” Emily confided all too quickly.
“Being the ‘Empress’ can sometimes get…dangerous.” I admitted with a blush.
“Would it really be okay, Allison?” She asked nervously.
I commanded my suit into stand-by mode and to loosen then removed everything. Emily handed me a borrowed nightdress.
“Just put this on and don’t worry about the fit. I’ll do the rest.
When Amelia was ready, I placed my hand on her shoulder.
“Don’t be alarmed, Amelia. What you will see may at first be very disorienting. It should pass quickly.
Amelia nodded her understanding.
“System capability demonstration mode: OakridgeEmpress8716, Enable.” I said verbally.
Amelia immediately jumped with a start and began looking around the room.
“It’s all in your mind, ma’am. No need to search the walls and ceiling.”
“This is absolutely amazing, Allie! What else can it do?” Her excitement was contagious!
“Think ‘resize’, Amelia.”
Everything immediately changed size to fit her.
Before I told her to do anything else the suit changed again. This time, to my favorite demin shorts, pink ‘T’ and pink sneakers.
I had to admit it looked good on her too!
“Grandmother!” Emily gasped as Amelia found my Aryan Empress costume.
She walked over to the full-length mirror and began evaluating her reflection.
“I think I might be a little too old to carry this look off.” She said to herself mostly.
“You look amazing in it, Amelia!” I told her truthfully. For a middle-aged woman, she was still in remarkable shape.
I saw something coming that I just had to warn her about.
“Before you select the Federal period fashions, I suggest you exhale first, ma’am!”
“Ya, the first time Alex put that one on she broke four ribs.” Emily further defined my warning.
Amelia exhaled and the changes began. She immediately gained three inches and let out a slight squeal.
“You forgot to warn her about the boots.” Emily nagged.
Soon enough, Amelia reselected today’s apparel and began undressing after I told her about the auto-fastening feature. I helped her back into her own clothing.
“I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep tonight!” Amelia exclaimed with a wide smile. “Thank you, Allison, for the demonstration.”
“My pleasure, Grandma.” I replied as she started for the door.
“Oh, about that, girls. May I remind you that my name is Amelia, not Ma’am, Grandmother, or Grandma? Good night ladies.”
When Amelia had closed the suite’s door, a pillow struck the back of my head.
“You almost killed my mother, grandmother and half of Hartford, Alex!” Emily hissed as she glared at me.
“How was I to know Randi had that in the programming?”
“You could have asked her!”
“I’m sorry, sis. It was a mistake and won’t happen again.” I apologized.
“See that it doesn’t, Alexandra Steinert!”
“It won’t! Now are you ready to go to sleep?”
“I have been for the last hour! You know it’s past two don’t you?”
“Two, oh, four to be exact! I answered as my pink nightie reappeared on my body.
Emily groaned as she fluffed the pillow I had just returned and turned over.
1703 hours, St. Bartholomew Church Hall, Hartford, Connecticut, April 14th, 1917
“Excuse me, Allison, would you care to dance?” A young Uncle Rick asked as he offered his hand.
“I must warn you cousin, I’m not that good.”
“Neither am I, but I’m willing to try. Shall we?”
He escorted me to the dance floor and placed his hand on my waist and we began to turn and waltz around to the music.
Uncle Rick looked as uncomfortable as I felt.
“What’s the matter, Richard?” I asked quietly as we continued around the floor.
“I’m sorry, Allison, I feel like I’m dancing with my sister, Ruth.”
“Well, I wonder why? Could it be that she is the spitting image of me, cousin?”
“That would be part of it, yes, but there is something else- something about you that I can’t place my finger on, Allison.”
“Well, I’m your first cousin too.” I smiled and giggled quietly. “If you must know I feel just as uncomfortable dancing with you too, Richard. How about we call a truce and ignore the awkwardness?”
“Agreed.”
Uncle Rick proceeded to stare into my eyes.
“I thought we agreed to remain uncomfortable, Richard?”
“We did, but I can’t get over those piercing blue eyes, Allison. They are so beautiful! Has anyone ever told you that?”
“Many people since I got them.”
Richard Demmit stared at me in confusion.
I smiled at him.
“Oh, I get it! Okay, I’ll stop putting my foot in my mouth.”
The song ended and another waltz began to play.
“Shall we stay out, Allison?”
“Sure, but the next couple songs are Andie’s, Richard. I’m sure she would be overjoyed to dance with you.”
“Oh? She told you that?”
“Let’s just say she’s mentioned it a few times before.”
“Are you always so mysterious, Allison? I just realized that you haven’t given me a straight answer to any of my questions so far tonight.
“What fun would that be, Richard?” I smiled deviously. “Some people find a little mystery exciting, I’ll have you know.”
“Oh, you’re mysterious alright- one of a kind, too!”
“I wouldn’t say that, Richard, since there are three of me that I know of.”
This time, Uncle Rick laughed immediately. I giggled along with him, though I hadn’t been lying.
“That would make the world a much better place indeed, Allison.” He continued to chuckle.
“Well, we try, Richard. We try.”
As the song ended, Uncle Rick escorted me back to my seat.
“Andrea, would you do me the honor, cousin?”
Emily’s face lit up as she took his proffered hand.
“For someone who claims not to be very good at dancing, you sure are really graceful, Allie.” Ruth complimented after her brother and Andie were far enough away. I had agreed to allow her to wear my tiara only after Amelia cleared it with ‘my cousin’ Anna, the daughter of Uncle Roland’s sister, Katherine, and bride in today’s wedding.
It was the perfect accessory to her dress, yet I wondered if some ancient history scholar would recognize the runes embedded in its design.
“I never said I couldn’t dance, Ruth, I merely said that I wasn’t very good at it.”
“You could have fooled me.”
She didn’t know the half of it.
“So how is everyone doing here?” Anna, the bride, asked as she and her new husband visited our table. “Allison, how are you and Andrea doing of late? I hear that you both have offered your services with the Red Cross?”
“Andie and I are willing to do what it takes to keep the world safe, Anna.” I told her.
Amelia almost choked on her tea. She looked horrified by my reply.
“We’re ready to go wherever and whenever we’re needed.” I added.
Amelia now had a devious grin on her face as I winked to her.
“Good for you, cousin. Good for you both. Ruthie, dear, I just love your tiara. I understand that Allison leant it to you?”
“Ya, isn’t it great? Allie says it’s all real. Why, I bet the ruby alone is worth a king’s ransom!”
“It may just be, honey! I’ve never seen one so large before. You take good care of that.”
“I will!”
“Amelia…” Anna greeted as she and her new husband moved down the table and out of earshot.
“Allison, how long are you and Andie going to stay?” Ruth asked straight out of the blue.
“What kind of question is that, Ruth?” I was starting to wonder if she was seventeen or just seven.
“I’d like it if you stayed a while longer, Allie. It’s so nice to have someone my own age in the house.”
“Ruth, you have your brother, Richard. Doesn’t he count?”
“He’s leaving day after tomorrow. Father says there’s an excellent chance he may not return from the war.”
“He’ll be back, sweetheart. I’m one hundred percent certain of that.”
“You are?”
“As sure as I look exactly like you, hun!”
“But you have prettier eyes, Allie.”
“I’d trade them in an instant for jade if I could, Ruth.”
“Why?”
“I don’t know. I like green eyes better, I guess.”
“But I have green eyes, Allie!”
“I know- you and Andrea both. That’s what I love about green eyes.”
Ruth smiled brightly and a tear came to her eye.
“Do you really mean it, Allie?”
“I rarely say something I don’t mean, hun.”
Ruth’s eyes left me and started tracking something else. I followed her gaze and found a young man at her focal point. The man noticed, met her stare, and began to approach.
“Oh God, Allie, he’s coming over here!” She exclaimed just above a whisper.
She actually tried to hide behind my shoulder!
“What if he asks me to dance? Allie, I don’t know if I can dance with a man!” She gasped from behind me.
“Sure you can, hun, just look into his eyes and try to relax- they don’t bite- not hard anyway!” I giggled.
“I’m not sure I can do it. What if I fall or…”
“Hi! I was wondering…um… well, I noticed you were looking intently at me- I’m normally not so straightforward, I mean I try to blend into the woodwork at these things, but well- I’m a friend of the groom and- see I wasn’t going to come today and…oh…um…I’m Louis Scott- I don’t know why I’m standing here….you and your sister look so beautiful- oh God, what did I just say- what I meant to say…what I meant to ask.” The young man finally stopped to take a much-needed deep breath.
Personally, I thought his babbling preciously cute. It reminded me of a young Alexander Steinert on his first pursuit. I was seeing my former self from the other side now and I began to think about how far I had come since then. Talk about coming full circle!
Ruth was imitating a statue- one with its eyes the size of saucers and mouth slightly open!
“I was…um…I… um…was…um…um…wondering if you’d like to dance.”
Hurray, he finally got around to it, I thought.
Ruth remained quiet and statue-still.
“My cousin Ruth would love to dance with you, Mr. Scott.” I smiled brightly and touched Ruth on the shoulder. “I, of course, would love to dance with you, but I’m awaiting my fiancée’s arrival. Ruth,” I gave her a little shove, “go dance with the nice gentleman. You were just saying how you would dance with him in the matter of an instant if he came over- now’s your chance, hun.”
Ruth turned and glared at me! I winked at her and motioned to him with my eyes.
“I’d love to dance with you…Louis, was it?” She replied to the young man nervously standing before her.
“You would? I mean…um…that would be wonderful, thank you.” He held out his trembling hand and waited for Ruth to accept. The two were heading for the dance floor a split-second later.
“How in the world did you get Ruthie to go with that young man, Allison? I thought she was permanently nailed to her chair.” Amelia asked as she casually reached for her teacup.
“I’m afraid I pushed her into it, Amelia.” I admitted.
“Good for you! Did you catch his name, sweetheart?” She inquired.
“I believe it was Louis Scott, Amelia.” I replied with little emotion.
Amelia Demmit dropped her teacup back to its saucer with a loud ceramic clack!
Evidently she made the connection.
She looked at me stunned, her mouth open wide.
I nodded once and smiled.
Emily returned to her seat beside me all too soon.
“My father is here!” She gasped.
“Like he’s going to recognize you, sis?” I snorted.
“What if he does, Alex?” She whispered conspiratorially.
“Andie?”
“Yes, Allie?”
“You haven’t been born yet, sis. How would he recognize someone that doesn’t exist yet?” I whispered.
Emily was quiet for a while as she thought about that. So long in fact, that the band began playing another song.
“Oh…ya…right.”
“Andie?”
“What Allie.”
“He’s coming back over here with Ruth.”
“He’s what?” She choked!
“Louis, you’ve already met my cousin Allison, this is her sister, Andrea Demmit. Andie, this is Louis Scott.”
Ruth had a broad smile on her face as she introduced Emily to her father.
Louis Scott took ‘Andrea’s’ hand and kissed it.
“A pleasure to meet you, Miss Andrea.”
“Andie? Are you alright?” Ruth exclaimed with some horror at seeing Andie lose all pallor.
“You’ll have to excuse my sister, Mr. Scott, she’s shy around new people.”
“I know the feeling, Miss Allison.” He released my sister’s hand and looked back to Ruth. “Want to dance some more, Ruth?”
“I’d like that.”
The two were off to the dance floor in an instant.
“Allison, is your sister going to be okay?” A concerned Amelia asked from Emily’s left.
“It happens sometimes, Amelia- in our line of work, anyway.” I giggled.
“You’re enjoying this!” Emily accused. “This is just one big comedy for you, isn’t it, Allie?”
“Sis, I wasn’t trying to be…”
“No, you weren’t trying to be funny at all, Al…llllie! You just forced me into something I’d never have done in the first place! Why do you do that?” Emily asked, close to tears.
“Allison, I’ll take this one.” Amelia stood and gently placed her hand on Emily’s shoulder. “Come with me, Andrea. I think I understand your sister’s reasoning and her actions. Let’s go outside and have a chat, shall we?”
Emily nodded silently before glaring at me once more. Once standing up, Amelia offered Emily her hand and both walked hand in hand out of the reception hall.
“Allison? Is something wrong with Andrea?” Richard Demmit asked a moment later as he approached our table. He looked truly concerned.
“It’s a woman type thing, Richard.” Uncle Rick’s face immediately winced in pain. “Amelia thought she could help. It isn’t anything you should be worried about though.”
“Oh, alright then.” Uncle Rich paused a moment. “Um, Allison, would you care to dance again?” He asked, unsure of himself this time.
“Um, Richard, you do remember that we’re first cousins, right?” I smiled at the man. “You’re not sweet on me, are you?”
“What? No…um…why…um…I’d never do that!”
“Just checking, Richard. Let’s go dance.”
Amelia and Andie were sitting back at the table as Uncle Rick escorted me to my seat.
“For someone that claims she can’t dance, Allison, you seem to glide easily across the dance floor.”
“Thank you, Richard. I think that’s the nicest thing I’ve ever been told.”
Emily remained quiet for the rest of the celebration.
0500 hours, The Roland Demmit House, Hartford, Connecticut, April 14th, 1917
“Alex, Are you asleep?” Emily’s voice and her hand shoving at my shoulder brought me back from a recurring dream.
“I am now. What’s the matter?” I replied, still foggy.
“I need to talk to you.”
“It’s only 5AM.” I said after quickly checking my HUD for the local time. “Can’t we talk in the morning?” I asked in a slurred voice.
“It is morning, Alex.”
“Look, Em, we aren’t on base. I’d like to sleep a while longer, if y’all’d please?”
“I’m sorry about last night.” She said quietly.
“Huh?”
“I’m sorry I accused you last night. I didn’t understand what you had…what you were doing- until Grandmother tried to explain her take on things, that is.”
“Oh? And what did Amelia think I did last night?” I asked as I rolled over and looked into Emily’s face in the dim, early morning light.
“She said that you had to push Mother into dancing with Daddy- that she was rooted to her chair until you acted. She told me you claimed to be waiting for your suitor and that Ruth had shown interest in Daddy.”
I yawned despite my attempt not to. All that dancing last night had tired me out.
“Grandmother told me that if you hadn’t intervened, maybe Mother and Daddy wouldn’t have met. So, thank you, and…I’m sorry for being so upset with you, sis.”
“Emily, it’s what I do, remember? And just to remind you, I’ve vowed to protect my family and friends. You, of all people, should know that I would never knowingly place anyone on the spot just for entertainment! Sometimes it really hurts me to have to do the things I have to, but I wanted to make sure we’re still sisters when we get back home.” Another yawn escaped. “Now, can we go back to sleep? Please?”
My sister reached out with one arm and hugged me tightly.
“I’m so sorry I doubted you, Alex…” She paused a second. “Are you wearing one of Ruth’s nightgowns, Alex?” She looked at me in her usual questioning grin.
“No, I had my suit copy it. Things have been heavier than usual this time and I didn’t want to take a chance.”
“I thought you brought enough supplies?”
“I did, but I wanted to save them.”
“You are one strange woman, Alexandra Steinert.”
“Compliment me in the morning, sis- when I’m fully awake.”
There was a quiet knock from our suite’s door.
“Who is it now?” I asked…and received a barrage of information.
So much for sleeping!
“Could you get the door and let Ruth in, Em?”
“What’s she doing here so early?”
“Let’s ask her.” I said, waving Emily off to the sitting room.
“Oh, gosh, I can’t believe it.” Ruth rushed into our bedchamber and jumped on the bed with such force that there was absolutely no way I would ever sleep another wink this morning. As if to further punctuate that, my body decided to join in with a few worse than usual cramps!
I sat up and reached for the source of my pain.
“I’m sorry, Allie, did I hurt you?” Ruth’s face saddened slightly.
“Just cramps, I’ll be…”
“Oh.” She replied unemotionally and got right to the point. “Here. Thanks for letting me wear this, Allie.” She handed me my tiara. “So what do you think about him?”
It was a general question, though we knew exactly who ‘him’ was.
“What do we think of whom, Ruthie?” Emily asked innocently.
I looked at Emily, a little surprised by her response.
“Louis! Tell me what you think about him.” Ruth Demmit asked eagerly.
Her smile was filling our room up with way too much sunshine!
“He seems nice enough, Ruth, why?” Emily replied in a guarded tone.
Ruth scrunched her nose at her cousin’s lack of interest.
“Oh. Allie, what did you think of Louis?” She asked me. Her excitement was just overflowing.
“I think he’s very handsome and courteous, but it’s not what we think, Ruthie- it’s what you think of Louis that counts the most, hun.”
“I think he’s just wonderful!” Ruth swooned. She looked at ‘Andrea’. “Andie, you don’t look happy…ooooooh, I get it! You like him too.”
“What?” Emily gasped. “No…no, you got it all wrong, Ruth.”
“You don’t like him, then?” She pouted.
“No, I like him alright…”
“Oh. Do I have to give him back?”
“Excuse me?” Emily screeched. “No, Ruthie, you don’t understand. I’ve already met the man of my dreams.” She tried to explain.
“I didn’t know you were engaged, Andie. Who is he?”
Emily paused and glanced over at me a moment.
“I wasn’t engaged, Ruth, not officially anyway. We…we met at a small diner. I tagged along with a few friends this one day. We had just sat down and were looking at the menu, when he walked in with his friend. They sat directly across from us. All it took was one glance and I knew.” She paused.
“Knew what, Andie?” Ruth’s face brightened even more if that were possible.
“The same things you experienced last night, Ruth- the butterflies- the feeling that your heart would jump out of your chest to be nearer him- that incredible feeling of joy running through your body- the feeling that everything in the world was just perfect- the feeling you have now.”
“I thought the two of us were perfect for each other. We spent two full, wonderful weeks together- going places…hand in hand. It was like a fantasy come true. That is, before it all came crashing down.”
“Oh, Andie, what happened? Did he fall for someone else?”
“No, Ruth, another guy, one that had shown interest in me earlier, decided to use us to advance his career. He made allegations that nearly cost Alexander his job.”
“Oh, that’s so sad, Andie, I’m sorry. You said almost- so, what happened to him? Did you ever see him again? Are you seeing him now?”
“I did and no. We met up again a few months ago and things were very uncomfortable at first. Slowly, we got reacquainted until…” Emily’s face grew sad.
“Until?” Ruth sat on the edge of our bed in anticipation. “What happened, Andie?”
“Alexander went away on a mission- some simple, yet secret thing. He never told me what it was for, but he never came back.” Tears slowly dripped from my sister’s face- mine too! I had never heard our story told in quiet that way before- a tragedy worthy of the Bard himself.
Ruth moved closer to Emily and hugged her. “I’m so sorry, Andie, I didn’t know. It had to be horrible! How did you ever get over it?”
Emily slowly looked over to me. “My sister. Allison, she helped me through it. She recently had a similar experience and we helped each other through the hardest parts. I don’t know what I would have done without my sister, Ruth.”
“Awwwww. I wish I had a sister, Andie. You two are so lucky to have each other. Are you two sure you can’t stay longer than next Wednesday? It’s so nice to have you here to talk to.”
“Sorry, Ruth, but we have to be in Baltimore by Friday so we don’t miss our boat.” I tried to be gentle about our departure.
“Catch your boat? Where are you going?”
“We volunteered to help the Red Cross, hun. I think we’ll be around England or Ireland first then we’re not sure next.”
“Will I ever see either of you again, Allie?”
I closed my eyes a minute and examined the possibilities.
“You’ll see at least one of us again, Ruthie- I can guarantee that!”
“As sure as you are about Ricky coming home?”
“Doubly sure, hun, promise!”
I saw Emily’s face start to sadden once more.
“But, let me tell you something very important.” I looked Ruth directly in the eyes. “Time has a way of shifting our perspective of things, Ruth. I’m sure you understand that the way you see things now isn’t the way you saw them when you were, say, eight or nine. When you next see Andie or I, we may not look the way we do now.”
“I know. You both would be older, right?”
“Something like that, hun, though we might look younger, or we may not even look like ourselves at all, Ruth. Know this though. No matter what or whom we look like, we will forever remember you. Right here.” I pointed to my head then to my heart. I felt my eyes tearing up again. Emily was already reaching for a handkerchief from the nightstand drawer.
Ruth took an offered hanky from Emily and wiped her eyes. She stood and walked to the doorway before turning around slowly. She had a thoughtful expression.
“I hope that if I ever have children, they’re like you.”
“I’m positive they will, ‘momma’.” I emphasized the title as I tried to smile through my tears unsuccessfully.
Ruth looked to the floor in thought for a moment before leaving.
“See you at breakfast.” She said back at us.
The door to our suite opened and slammed closed.
Do you think you could have given her any bigger hint, Alex?” Emily said as she reached over to punch me.
Instead, she pulled me into a hug. “Thank you, though. You helped me feel better about this whole visit, sis.”
I nodded. “So, did Grandma Emily look like you remembered her, last night?” I asked remembering that Louis Scott’s parents had been invited also.
“I don’t know, Alex, she died right before I was born. That’s why I’m named after her.” She said, slowly turning away from me.
“I’m sorry, Emily, I never thought to look at that side of the family.”
“We can’t save everybody, Alex.” She said quietly.
How I had learned that fact recently!
1308 hours, The Roland Demmit House, Hartford, Connecticut, April 18th, 1917
“You two are really good at gardening, Andie. I hope you find it as relaxing as I do?”
“I always enjoyed helping you out here when we visited.” Emily admitted. I could almost see the fond memories on her contented face.
“How about you, Allison? You seem to know your way around a garden.”
“She should, Amelia, Allie grew up on a farm.”
“You did? Why am I just finding out about this, Allie?”
“We’re supposed to be from Albany, Amelia. Ma an Pa have three hundred an eighty-one acres south o’ Oak Ridge- some cattle, a few horses, wheat, barley, an’ corn. Lotsa wheat, barley, an’ corn!”
“Allison, have I told you how much I love that accen…did you just put your hand through that flower bed?”
“Looks like the Empress just got cleared for departure, Amelia.” Emily said with a big smile.
“Are you in that big of a hurry, Andrea?”
“Oh, no…um…well, it has been a little awkward, Grandmother.”
Amelia glared at my sister.
“Sorry…Amelia.”
Amelia smiled.
“I can only imagine meeting my parents before being conceived, sweetheart.”
“Would you like to, Amelia? I know this crazy woman that claims she can travel time and space.” I laughed.
“No, child, but I would like to see beyond my years- to check on my children and their children, and their…”
“Just say how far in the future y’all wanna go, ma’am. All y’all have to do is take my hand- just like ol’ Ebenezer Scrooge!”
“I beg your pardon, young lady?”
“A Christmas Carol, Amelia. Alex has a penchant for quoting literature and movies.” Emily rolled her eyes at me.
“Movies?”
“Um…A Nickelodeon. We call them movies in our time.” I translated.
“May I see this wondrous place you call Reilly? I can only imagine the miraculous machinery stored there!”
I placed the scissor-like snips down on the flowerbox I had been working on, knocked a few particles of earth from my apron, took it off, and placed it beside the cutters. Emily and Amelia followed suit.
“Let’s go then.” I said offering my hands.
Emily grinned ear to ear; she wasted no time taking my right hand.
“Are you serious, Allison?” Amelia stared at me.
“Completely.”
“Won’t we be missed?” She asked in shock.
“Um…time traveler?” I said with a giggle. “I can have you back here so that it appears you’ve never left.”
Amelia cautiously took my extended hand.
“How about we go to Reilly Research Station in the year 2029?” I asked casually.
“You can go that far, Allie?”
“Y’all wouldn’t believe how far I’ve gone!”
Amelia closed her eyes tightly. ‘Just like Uncle Rick’, I thought.
“Amelia, is that a bird over there? How on Earth did it get in the greenhouse?” I asked suddenly.
“What bird? I don’t see any bird over…”
Amelia’s greenhouse became Reilly’s small conference room.
“What happened?”
“Welcome to Reilly, Amelia.”
“I didn’t feel a thing.”
“Did I say you would?” I giggled. “Come with me, please.” I asked as I began to pull my two companions along.
As planned, we missed the doorway by about ten feet and passed straight through the wall into the pleasantly lighted corridor.
Amelia gasped, but smiled like a little girl at Christmas!
I rephased us after making sure we were all in the clear.
“Welcome Empress. It is 1138hours, July 4th, 2029.”
“Who said that?” Amelia asked looking around to find the voice’s owner.
“Thanks, RVP. Station compliment, please?”
“Station attendance stands at one hundred and five, Empress. All current inhabitants are external to the facility preparing for the American celebration of Independence Day. A standing invitation has been extended to all arriving visitors.”
“Who is saying that?” Amelia cried out in confusion.
“I am, Amy.” RVP replied casually.
“RVP, this is Amelia’s first visit to Reilly Research Station.” I informed the A.I. Emily’s head turned quickly. She remained silent but stared at me in disbelief.
I gave her a wry smile.
“I’m sorry, Amelia. I am Reilly’s Artificial Intelligence. I take care of the day-to-day operations to keep this facility functioning. I also assist in most research projects initiated here. You can think of me as caretaker, research assistant, butler, and muse. Should you have any questions or needs just ask.”
“Thank you, um…RVP is it?”
“Yes, Amelia, RVP is my assigned designation and you are welcome.”
“Things sure are different here, Allison.”
“Amelia, we’re not in Hartford anymore so you should call me by my given name- unless of course, there are multiples of me here already. RVP, how many of me are here on site today?”
“At present, two, Alex- present you and you.”
“Okay, thanks RVP! I hope I didn’t just give you a divide by zero error again.”
“External Processor #3-Omega has developed a subroutine she explicitly titled ‘Aspirin’, Alex. It works wonders.”
Emily and I couldn’t help but laugh!
“What is an External something, something, something, Alex?”
“RVP is referring to one of my crewmembers. Randi Van Pelt’s gift allows her to interact with RVP and other A. I.’s around the world.”
“That would be around the galaxy now, Skipper.” Randi’s voice filled the corridor.
“Shouldn’t you be outside with the rest of the party, Randi?” I asked in annoyance.
“We’re all out here, skipper. Just waiting for some late arrivals now.”
“I think she means us, ladies. Follow me.”
1145 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 4th, 2029
“Welcome to Kili Island, Amelia.” My twin greeted as we arrived on the beach. “Allie, it’s good that you could come.”
Grandma Amelia froze in place as my future twin embraced me and kissed my cheek. The familiar tingle made us both smile.
“There are two of you.” Grandma Amelia pointed to both of us.
“Grandmother, she can do that, remember? So can we ever since the Empress arrived. Hello, Amelia.” Emily’s voice made Grandma Amelia turn quickly. The two Emily’s were already embracing each other. Both jumped slightly as they received a similar tingle.
Amelia…Grandma Amelia silently dropped to the ground.
“I knew it would be too much for her, Alex!” Emily and Amelia growled in unison. “Let’s get her onto one of the tables.” Grandma Amelia’s motionless body rising up and floating over to the nearest tabletop told me that Jack was here. A giggle off to my right confirmed it.
Amelia’s eyes shot open and she shrieked!
“How am I…? Help! Someone get me down from here!”
“Put her down, Jack.”
Grandma Amelia slowly became vertical and gently settled to the ground on her feet.
“Amelia, I’d like you to meet my friend and first officer, Jacquelyn Cummins. Jack, this is Emily’s grandmother, Amelia Demmit.”
“So good to see you again, Amy.” Jack gave her a tight squeeze and kissed her cheek.
“We’ve met before, Ms. Cummins?”
“In another time, ma’am, thanks to the Empress.” She winked.
“Hi, Amy!” A tiny voice greeted Grandma Amelia.
“Who said that?”
“I did!” Sasha replied, hovering about two feet from her left ear- she was quickly joined by three more tiny, flying women.
“Amelia, this is another member of my crew, Sasha Trent- bet you can’t guess what her gift is?” I giggled as Sasha stuck her tiny tongue out at me. “These are three of her daughters, Dahlia, Rose, and Petunia.” Each curtsied in flight as I introduced them.
The pixies each chose one of my shoulders to light on- there being two of me made each choice exclusive.
“My, what pretty wings you all have.” Amelia complimented as she took a closer look.
“Thank you, Amy.” Sasha blushed. “Come on girls, first one to the other side of the island gets more honey!”
All four pixies took off in a blur of color.
I noticed my daughters coming this way. As expected they, as well as their perspective spouses, fell to one knee- right fist to their chests.
“Welcome to Kili Island, Empress…”
“Knock it off, you two!” I growled. All four began to stand. “Not you two!” I pointed to the men. “I was only talking to my daughters.” I giggled evilly.
“Your daughters? How can that be, Alex?” Amelia stared between the four of us.
“They’re actually mine, Amy. Cassandra and Samantha.” Alex introduced as she pointed to each individually. “Allie just likes to pretend that they’re hers until she actually has them.
“Oh.”
A baby’s cry not far away drew everyone’s attention.
Randi Van Pelt approached us carrying six-month old Delilah.
“Hey, skipper, welcome to the party!” She smiled. Motherhood suited her as her smile attested- too bad it took her over ninety years to get around to it.
Randi turned the infant around so that she could see us.
“Look who’s here?” She sang out in semi-baby talk. “It’s Auntie Alex, Dell! Wave hi to Auntie Alex and Auntie Emily!” She continued as she held out her chubby little hand and waved it gently.
Delilah immediately smiled and started gooing and gahing- she even blew a few bubbles!
“Amelia, Randi Van Pelt and her daughter Delilah. Randi, Amelia Demmit, Emily’s Grandmother.” I introduced our special guest.
Randi offered Dell to Emily. Both reached for the child at the same time- with the same motherly expression!
Randi shook Amelia’s hand. “Mrs. Demmit, very nice to finally meet you, ma’am.”
“Amelia, please, Randi. Just call me Amelia.”
“Ok, Amelia. Welcome to Kili and enjoy the party.” Randi then looked toward both Emily’s and her daughter. “Come on, Dell, let’s go find Aunt Carroll and Alexis.”
My Comptroller put her arms out awaiting the return of her child.
“Come on, Emily. Just because you delivered her doesn’t give you exclusive rights!”
Present day Emily begrudgingly handed her over.
“Isn’t there something about possession being nine-tenths the law, Randi?” Emily giggled with a disappointed look.
“You delivered this precious bundle, Emily? You’re really a doctor?”
“Yes Amelia, since February 1944! I told you that back in Hartford.”
“I’m sorry. Amelia, would you like to hold her a minute?” Randi offered.
Without saying a word Amelia took little Delilah and cradled her in her arms. A look of contentment washed over her face.
“It’s been a while since I’ve held something so small and delicate.”
Again Dell blew bubbles and cooed happily.
After a minute Amelia surrendered the girl to her mother.
Amelia looked at Alex and I then over to Sam and Cassie.
“So, Alexandra, are you ever going to introduce me to your sons-in-law?”
Alex and I looked at each other- amazed we had forgotten the two men. I motioned for Alex to answer.
“I am soo sorry, Amelia. This is Jarrod Mitchell, he and Samantha are an item these days.” She giggled.
“Ma’am, pleasure ta meet y’all. Not ever’ day a body gits ta meet somebody’s Great-Granma!” Jarrod greeted cheerfully. He gently shook Amelia’s hand.
“Tennesee?” She asked.
“No, ma’am, Kentucky, but close enough.”
“And you are?” She trailed off looking at Cassie’s new beau, a man of obvious Mediterranean decent.
“I am Nicholi…Gregory…Stantopolis, Mrs. Demmit, and am very happy to make acquaintance.” Nick stumbled on his full name as he embraced Amelia then kissed her forehead and both cheeks lightly.
Amelia looked to Alex then to me looking for an explanation for this man’s strange greeting.
“Nick is from Greece, Amelia.” Alex told her.
“Oh, that is a charming way to greet someone, Nicholi! How long have you been in the United States?”
“Cassandra and I just recently returned from Greece, Amelia. Cassie met Nick back there and fell head over heels. She’s been teaching him English for about two years now.” Alex informed her.
Amelia immediately looked confused!
Alex noticed right away and tried to explain. “Nick is from Greece, Amelia- Greece circa 1500BC. Cassie, I, and a few of our other sisters spent a few years tidying up some discrepancies between a couple City-States.”
“Athens and Carthage.” Cassie added. Nick frowned and growled once.
Amelia’s eyes grew in size. “Well, welcome to my extended family, Nicholi!” Amelia smiled and hugged the young man.
“Amelia, we aren’t married yet. I just met him two years ago!” Cassie huffed in embarrassment.
“Nicholi, what are your intentions toward my Great-Granddaughter, Cassandra?” Amelia stared intently at the young man.
“To eventually join with her, but for now to please her so Empress no take me back to Athens, Matriarch.” He replied, glancing between Alex and I with a fearful expression.
Amelia looked at Cassie a moment then back to the young, black-haired man. “Somehow, I don’t think the Empress is your biggest concern, Nicholi!” She told him, smiling at his discomfort.
Cassie nodded as she smiled evilly.
“Mother, Empress, we should be getting back to the party preparations now. Liz and Sarah are going to need our help in a moment, they still haven’t quite mastered they’re gifts.” Samantha informed us as she touched her forehead gently.
A memory popped into my head as to the difficulty, small as it would be. It was just a polite way for my girls to escape the turmoil that I was about to experience.
“So where is my Richard, Alexandra?” Amelia asked as the girls and they’re beau’s hurried off down the beach.
“Grandma?” I asked as I noticed Alex and Emily cringe.
“Richard, is he here somewhere? Maybe he couldn’t make it? Some important Navy business, perhaps?” She restated her query.
“Grandma, this is 2029.” I stated matter-of-factly.
“You told me that your life expectancy has dramatically increased, Alexandra, did you not offer the same option to Richard?”
“I did.” I replied glumly. Alex’s face also became sad.
“I see.” She said quietly. “When will the Demmit pride and stubbornness cease?” She exclaimed.
“Hopefully it never will, ma’am. Those traits have assured our very existence and the survival of our sisterhood, Amelia. You can only imagine what horrible atrocities our own government would be responsible for had Admiral Richard Demmit not dug in his heels and kept our secret safe his whole amazing life.” Alex told her. “Even Sand Dollar,” she pointed to our boat moored at the end of the pier in the distance, “Would be nothing more than scrap or soup cans somewhere in the world right now!”
“He never married?” She asked.
“The Admiral remained married to the U.S. Navy, Grandmother.” Emily answered. “It was a love affair that started back in August of 1916.”
“The month and year I was born.” I muttered to myself. It was ironic how we were all tied together.
“Well then, where is my Ruth…”
“Grandmother, please, I beg you to stop…” Both Emilys’ broke into tears as one.
I quickly took Amelia’s hand and phased us out.
“Amelia, Emily is still rather sensitive about her mother’s sudden passing.” I told her solemnly. “Ruth Scott contracted typhoid fever in late spring of 1934 and never made it to Decoration Day. Louis Scott re-enlisted in the Army, taking Emily as he transferred from base to base. I’m sure it was because he never got over the loss. Amelia, Emily almost lost him too in 1941! A surprise enemy attack at our base on Hawaii almost killed him. He lost his left foot and carried shrapnel around his spine for the rest of his life.”
“You offered him the same options as Richard?”
I nodded. “And no, he refused, opting for a different path instead, I’m sorry.”
With my answer I also rephased the two of us.
“Why would so many refuse such a wonderful gift, Alexandra?”
“I suppose the risks and loss outweigh the benefits for some people, Amelia.” I answered before Alex could.
“What risks and loss could be considered too costly?”
“Remember when I showed you my driver’s license our second day in Hartford?” Alex asked.
“It stated that your name was originally Alexander- I remember. What does that have to do with it?”
“That has everything to do with the Mahanilui, Amelia. Remember the women I rescued by bringing this research station here? They designed the Mahanilui…”
“I designed the Mahanilui in an effort to save my species, Amelia Demmit.” My voice chimed out from beside me.
“Alex, how did you get here?” I asked in surprise.
“That would be my doing, Grandmother Empress.” My voice rang out again from the opposite side of Alex Reilly.
“Lord in heaven, there are four of you!” Amelia gasped, looking very pale.
“Grandmother!” Emily cried out.
“I have her, Emily! Jamie’s voice shouted as she hurried over to us. “Amy, I’d like you to calm down. You shouldn’t be so surprised by the things you’ve seen here today.
Amelia looked confused.
“Jamie Hilf’s gift allows her to manipulate a person’s physiology and thoughts, Amelia.” Alex informed our confused guest. “Thanks, Jamie. That should be the only time your services are needed, hun.”
“So, Alex, we’re changing the past again? All for the better, I hope?” Alex Reilly greeted Alex and I.
“Only the parts that require changing, Alex.” I replied as we hugged each other.
The exchanged tingle felt more intense than usual.
“Thanks, sis, I needed that! It’s been years since you last visited. Oh wow, have y’all been busy!”
“You as well, Alex.” I smiled brightly as several memories presented themselves.
“Amelia, this is Alexandra Reilly, first director of Reilly Research Station.” My future self introduced.
“Grandmother Empress, it has also been a long time since our last visitation.” Alexandra greeted, embracing me tightly. “Grandmother Amelia, I have looked forward to our first meeting for some time now. I am Alexandra, second daughter to Alexis and Nathan, Second Granddaughter to Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra and Alexandra of Earth.” Alexandra announced in typical Terran protocol before embracing Amelia warmly.
“My daughter, have you so easily forgotten your manners?” Alexis asked after appearing behind her daughter.
“Alexis! I exclaimed hurrying over and wrapping my arms around her.
“It is good to see you both too, Mother Empress.”
I released my daughter and she moved on to Alex. I looked at Alexandra in disbelief.
“How did you manage to talk her into coming, hun?”
“She does not always play by Terran protocols, Mother! I believe your expression would be: ‘She shanghaied me!’
“What mother is trying to say, Grandmother, is that I decided she could use a much needed vacation.”
“And what about Nathan and Tibius?”
“They wouldn’t come close enough for me to grab their hands!” She giggled.
“Dear invited guests, traditional Fourth of July fare consisting of, but not limited to: hamburgers, hot dogs, potato salad, coleslaw, baked beans, potato chips, pretzels, soda, and alcoholic beverages, are now being served dockside. Water, both flavored and filtered can also be had for our guests wishing to abstain from spirits.” Jack’s announcement echoed in our heads.
“Come on ladies. Get it while it’s hot!” My future self giggled.
Amelia followed, rubbing her head and looking around.
“Wait, you haven’t told me the risks of this Mahanilui, Alexandra.” She asked as we walked up the beach.
All four of me stopped and looked at her.
“The risk for a man is the loss of being a man, Amelia.” I stated. At her lack of understanding, I explained further.
“For men the Mahanilui can be a double edged sword so to speak. Initially, it imbues longevity and unprecedented health and healing. Once strong alcohol or spirits are consumed, the full effect of the Mahanilui is triggered. Many men simply cannot abstain from drink, as you have observed in you protests and rallies for temperance.”
“You mean that a man who has undergone this thing will only stay a man as long as he doesn’t get drunk? Who in the world created that stipulation?” Amelia asked, getting a little more animated.
“I’m afraid I am the one responsible, Amy.” Alex Reilly admitted. “I initially programmed my microscopic machines to activate with strong spirits to save our civilization. On our Homeworld, as some places here, it was customary to celebrate ones demise by toasting to life until the end.” She paused with a sad expression, vividly recalling those last moments.
“We, the contingent on Reilly, were the last of our kind. The machines were to originally boost our ability to survive the intense radiation from our Homeworld exploding into what you on Earth call the Sun. Out of vanity, I added the ability for the ‘Nanos’ to enhance our natural abilities, increase the rate at which we repaired ourselves, and decreased the rate at which we aged. What I didn’t consider was to remove the visual indicator that we had programmed into earlier tests to determine if the Nanos truly worked- the complete change of gender and the related familiarity subroutine which enabled the test subjects to accept their changes more rapidly.”
“So you made these things to save your people and instead of offering them a choice, you relied on tradition and human weakness to force participation.” Amelia restated sternly.
“I don’t regret what I did, ma’am!” Alex Reilly defended proudly. “Because of my actions our race survived a millennium and more.” She paused and looked at me a moment.
“Because of what I did, the Empress of Time and Space exists.”
“I can’t say I wouldn’t have done the same thing if put in the same position, Miss Reilly. I do have a problem with removing the ability to continue your race though- and what is this familiarity thing you speak of?” Amelia asked in a proper tone.
“Familiarity is a term I use to describe the machines’ ability to seek out a familiar genetic model- a familiar face or person to make the transition easier to handle. A face that is not so strange when looking in a mirror.”
Amelia stared at me then at Emily.
“A person could become a sister or similar relation to someone through this process if impressed properly?”
Alex Reilly looked at Amelia for a moment dumbstruck. She then glanced at Emily and I before lowering her eyes.
“Yes, ma’am, it has happened on occasion.”
“I see that, Miss Reilly.” Amelia nodded to me.
Alex Reilly remained quiet for a moment, as if contemplating something.
“Alexandra Steinert and Emily Scott are not the only occurrence, Amelia.” She paused as she blushed. “My ‘sister’, Raya, entered Reilly’s airlock over seven hundred revolutions ago and…”
Immediately the name triggered a memory- sad and extremely painful…definitely heartbreaking!
In that memory, a face very similar to Emily’s looked back at me from the other side of a window. The woman’s face looked sad and forlorn as her hand appeared in the lower quadrant and gently touched the glass.
“I’m sorry, Alex.” I recalled her voice saying sadly through the intercom. “I’ve tried to adapt and overcome the changes around the facility. I’ve tried to think of you as my sister, but still I see the love that has been deleted from me! I have failed you and our fellow researchers, Alex! You and the others will endure better without me.”
“Raya, no! No, don’t do this!”
“Be strong, my love- stronger than I ever could be. Set the benchmark for unbiased supervision this facility will need to continue our species well into the future- a luminescent future I know you have seen via your enhanced abilities. Farewell, Alex. May our next revisions fare better. Until we meet in another time, Empress.”
Raya’s tear-streaked face disappeared with a sudden ‘WHUSH’, only silence was heard through the loudspeaker after that.
“Alex? Alex! Alex, why did you suddenly just freeze and start crying?” Emily tersely tried to get my attention.
I looked at my other ‘sisters and noticed that Alex Reilly, my future twin, and my granddaughter, Alexandra, all had the same expression and tear-stained cheeks as I did!
“What just happened here, Emily?” Amelia inquired with a confused look. “All four of them just stopped and started crying.”
“Grandmother, maybe Alex forgot to tell you about the Empress’ ability to share memories with each other. In fact, we all share memories with our temporal counterparts thanks to the Empress.”
I felt the need to comfort my previous revision and wrapped my arms around Alex Reilly.
“I’m sorry, sister, I know it was a memory you’ve tried hard to bury, but you know you now have sisters with which to commiserate and heal.”
“Thanks, Alex. It’s good to have family again.”
‘Sorry to barge in skip, but we’re all waiting for you to get here. Everyone is kind of hungry.” Jack interrupted mentally.
I began to laugh, despite the serious nature of my previous memory.
“Alex?” Emily asked a little concerned.
“Apparently the natives are restless, Dr. Scott, and shall soon succumb to malnutrition.”
My three, fellow Empress’ all nodded to my evaluation. Amelia looked confused.
“They’re waiting on us to start the party, Grandma. Let’s go celebrate our independence!” I declared.
Alex and Emily continue their Recon mission to 1917 Hartford. After which Sand Dollar takes a trip to the North Atlantic. What manner of chaos could a wave cause for Capt. Steinert and her crew and how could it possibly affect the timeline?
Onward
Episode 9
“To Save an Old Friend”
1310 hours, The Roland Demmit House, Hartford, Connecticut, April 18th, 1917
“That’s us!” Amelia gasped and pointed as we reappeared in her greenhouse just behind ourselves.
“Yes, let’s listen.” I replied.
“You two are really good at gardening, Andie. I hope you find it as relaxing as I do?”
“I always enjoyed helping you out here when we visited.” Previous Emily admitted. I now could see the fond memories on her contented face.
“How about you, Allison? You seem to know your way around a garden.”
“She should, Amelia, Allie grew up on a farm.”
“You did? Why am I just finding out about this, Allie?”
“We’re supposed to be from Albany, Amelia. Ma an Pa have a hundred an eighty-one acres south o’ Oak Ridge- some cattle, a few horses, wheat, barley, an’ corn. Lotsa wheat, barley, an’ corn!”
“Allison, have I told you how much I love that accen…did you just put your hand through that flower bed?”
“Looks like the Empress just got cleared for departure, Amelia.” Past Emily said. There was no mistaking the big smile on her face.
“Are you in that big of a hurry, Andrea?”
“Oh, no…um…well, it has been a little awkward, Grandmother.”
We looked on as Amelia glared at my sister.
“Sorry…Amelia.”
Both Amelias smiled.
“I can only imagine meeting my parents before being conceived, sweetheart.”
“Would you like to, Amelia? I know this crazy woman that claims she can travel time and space.” My previous self laughed.
Amelia looked knowingly at me as we continued watching our past selves converse.
“No, child, but I would like to see beyond my years- to check on my children and their children, and their…”
“Just say how far in the future y’all wanna go, ma’am. All y’all have to do is take my hand- just like ol’ Ebenezer Scrooge!”
“I beg your pardon, young lady?”
“A Christmas Carol, Amelia. Alex has a penchant for quoting literature and movies.”
“Movies?”
“Um…A Nickelodeon. We call them movies in our time.”
“May I see this wondrous place you call Reilly? I can only imagine the miraculous devices stored there!”
We looked on as our past selves placed our pruning snips down on the flowerboxes we had been working on. Each of us knocked the few particles of earth from our aprons, took them off, and placed them beside the cutters.
“Let’s go then.” My past self said offering her hands.
As before, Emily grinned ear to ear and she wasted no time taking the offered hand.
“Are you serious, Allison?”
“Completely.”
“Won’t we be missed?”
I heard our Amelia giggle
“Um…time traveler?” Past Alex smiled. “I can have you back here so that it appears you’ve never left.”
Past Amelia cautiously took the extended hand while our Amelia shook her head in amusement.
“It didn’t seem so comical at the time.” Amelia said, again looking at me.
“How about we go to Reilly Research Station in the year 2029?”
“You can go that far, Allie?”
“Y’all wouldn’t believe how far I’ve gone!”
Previous Amelia closed her eyes tightly.
“Just like Uncle Rick did his first time.” I shook my head and giggled as we continued to watch things unfold. I smiled instinctually knowing what was said next.
“Amelia, is that a bird over there? How on Earth did it get in the greenhouse?”
“What bird? I don’t see any bird over…”
I could feel Amelia jump as our previous selves simply vanished!
“Take one step forward, please.” I asked before I rephased us. To anyone watching we would appear to flicker for an instant and nothing more.
“Oh, it must have been a leaf dropping or a reflection from outside- my mistake.” I continued the previous conversation as if nothing more had happened.
Amelia looked at me in confusion.
“So…I think Andrea and I should start our preparations to leave, Amelia.”
She remained quiet as she looked between Emily and I a few moments. She looked around the greenhouse apparently checking for eavesdroppers.
“Is this what it’s like for you, Al…Allie- all the adventure…the excitement? Then everything just back to normal…as if nothing ever happened?” Amelia asked after she was satisfied we were still alone.
“Amelia, since the arrival of the Empress, nothing has been remotely close to ‘normal’.” Emily smiled sarcastically.
Amelia Demmit thought for a few moments.
“So, what am I to do now, Empress?” She whispered loudly.
“You do what you usually would as if you never met the Empress, of course, but with the added knowledge that your family will continue- growing strong and healthy- for at least the next few centuries.” I told her, shrugging my shoulders.
“Just like that? It’s that easy for you, Allie?”
I lowered my head.
“No. It’s never that easy, Grandma.” I paused to hold back my tears. “It’s never that easy with family.” I continued solemnly. “In all fairness, your life will never be the same, Amelia. You will continue to live this life- taking care of Ruth and Grandfather Roland, but you will never look at them the same way. At first you will blame your obvious discomfort to them on Andrea and I- possibly distracting them by citing our decision to join the Great War. As time drags on, you will begin to wonder if we were just some hallucination- that we were part of some fantastic dream. Until we come calling again, that is.”
“So, I’ll see my granddaughters again? When?” Amelia’s face turned hopeful.
I smiled tensely, “When the time warrants it, Grandma. That’s all I can say for now.”
Andrea looked at me, perplexed by my response.
I twitched an eyebrow ever so slightly, though I didn’t know if Amelia noticed.
“Will you at least stay for dinner?” She asked quickly and literally out of nowhere.
“Of course we will, Amelia, but don’t expect us to eat too much after all we had earlier.”
Grandma Demmit gave us a devilish grin. “As you said, Empress, appearances must be kept.”
“We’ll do the best we can, Amelia.” Emily giggled. “We do have to watch our figures you know!”
“After watching you two and your sisters at that buffet table, I hardly believe that, Andrea!” Amelia said knowingly with a giggle of her own.
“I hate to say this, Amelia, but Andrea and I should go upstairs and start packing. We should be finished well before dinner and can help with the preparations if ya’ll’d allow us.”
“You will do no such thing, Allie! You are my guests and guests do not help with household duties! Besides, you have to go back and impress me, isn’t that right, sweetheart?”
“Yes, ma’am, I do have that chore to do. Come on Andrea, we need to pack.”
1925 hours, The Roland Demmit House, Hartford, Connecticut, April 18th, 1917
“So you and Allison are leaving. I was beginning to get used to the idea of having a few more women around. I’m assuming there is nothing I can say to delay your departure?”
“I’m sorry, but no, Uncle Roland. Allie and I must be in Baltimore by the 20th or we miss our ship and are labeled deserters. The Demmit family name will not be soiled by such fowl accusations.” Emily told our ‘Uncle’.
“So, Allison, you never did tell me how you know so much about guns and other ordinance.” Uncle Roland inquired, drudging up the forgotten topic once more.
I lowered my head and thought about how I could present this without revealing my true military history.
“My fiancée is in the Navy, Uncle Roland. He made sure that I knew as much about firearms as was possible. The training I received from him was extensive and encompassed all manner of munitions and weaponry. I still look forward to his return some day.” I decided to use Emily’s version of our previous relationship.
“So you still expect him to return, Allie?” Ruth asked as she stopped eating to listen.
Uncle Roland stopped eating himself and glared at her.
“Roland, dear, Allison’s fiancée, Alexander, was sent on a secret mission over nine months ago and hasn’t been heard from since. This inquiry must be very stressful on her and Andrea. Both have recently lost someone close.” Amelia told him on our behalf.
His mouth dropped open slightly as he remained quiet.
“Ruthie,” I said, looking to my ‘cousin’, “I can only hope that he is still alive and thinking of me just as much as I of him. As I told you the other day, Andie and I are in a unique position to offer each other comfort”
Andrea looked to me with sadness of her own.
“Even if he doesn’t come back, Allie, I’m sure you’ll find someone equally deserving- I just know it.” Ruth said confidently.
It was time I turned the tables on her.
“Are you sure, Ruthie?” I asked, returning her uncertainty from earlier in our visit.
“As sure as I look exactly like you, Allie.” She replied with a confident smile.
I smiled at her and nodded.
All too soon dinner ended and Andrea and I excused ourselves from the table.
“Thank you for having us, Uncle Roland, Aunt Amelia. When we get back from Europe, we’ll be sure to look you up.” I said as we stopped by the front door.
“I apologize for your cousin’s sudden tirade, girls, I think she had hoped to adopt you both.”
“We understand, Uncle Roland. Andie and I have grown fond of her as well.” I admitted.
Ruth had become very emotional and ran off to her room as we began our ‘good-byes’, so it was just Roland and Amelia seeing us off. We both carried new carpetbags filled with new clothing and ‘necessaries’- things we really didn’t need, but were obliged to take anyway.
The doorbell rang, interrupting any more stalling on their part.
“Please excuse me a moment, ladies.” Uncle Roland opened the door to reveal a young man in a dark blue uniform and hat with ‘Western Union” printed on its hatband. “Can I help you young man?”
“Um…telegram for Mr. Roland Demmit, sir.” He announced while looking over at Emily and I with a big smile.
“That’s me son, I’m Roland Demmit.”
“Oh…um…sign here, sir.” The young man indicated a line on his clipboard. He barely took his eyes off the two of us.
Uncle Roland took the message and dug into his pocket, retrieved a silver dollar and handed it to the messenger.
“Thanks, son.”
“Thank you, Mr. Demmit!” The young man said cheerfully at such a large tip.
I slowly reached over and took Emily’s hand. I felt bad for what we were about to do. Amelia noticed and looked confused for a second.
“Mr. Roland Demmit” Uncle Roland started reading as he unfolded the message. “I regret to inform you that your two nieces, Allison and Andrea Demmit, sole heirs to your brother, Alistair’s estate, have met with an unfortunate accident, 11 April, 1917, while traveling from Albany, NY via train. Both have been confirmed deceased and have been interred in Albany Heights Cemetery as per their previously departed father’s prescribed wishes.”
I phased Emily and I out as he continued reading.
“As his attorney, but more as a long-time friend, I understand that your relationship with your brother has been strained these many years, but wished to alert you, despite his explicit wishes, and convey my deepest condolences to you and your family. I know personally that you, Amelia, Richard, and especially young Ruth were at the forefront of Allison and Andrea’s thoughts as they departed Albany in hopes of reuniting the family they so dearly loved. Again, my sincerest condolences, sir. Signed: William Reginald Ashford III, Attorney-at-law.” Uncle Roland finished reading and took a sharp breath.
“Allison, please tell me…” Uncle Roland finished re-reading the letter and looked up at us in shock. From his perspective only he and Amelia now stood in the foyer. Both looked completely devastated by our sudden disappearance.
“Did it really have to be this way, Alex?” Emily asked in a sad, quivering, voice.
I sadly nodded toward Uncle Roland in answer.
“How…how could they have been here, when clearly…?”
Amelia remained quiet, still stunned by the unsettling message.
“Have we just been witness to…?” Roland again failed to finish his question and looked at his wife’s face for any possible answers.
She had only one answer, but its disclosure promised admission to a sanitarium- possibly for the rest of her life! Instead, she remained silent.
Tears ran down both faces as they continued to look at each other. His tears for the lost chance to patch the rift between brothers; her tears for knowing she couldn’t tell him our real identities. As one they looked to where we still stood, albeit out of phase with this time slightly and therefore invisible to them.
“How could I have been such a stubborn, old fool?” He exclaimed as he rubbed his brow.
“More like a stubborn old ass.” Amelia muttered to him.
“Mother, have they gone already? I wanted to apologize for my childish behavior.” Ruthie called down from the second floor balcony.
Roland and Amelia Demmit suddenly broke down and full-out cried at their daughter’s question.
“Time to go, sis.” I said sadly as I sniffed my own tears back.
My office on Atlantis-Minor replaced the depressing scene in the foyer of Roland and Amelia Demmit.
1314 hours, Atlantis-Minor Base, June 29th, 1944
“Alex! Emily! Come quick, it’s the Admiral! Hey, you two look very nice…in an old-time sort of way.” Jack actually announced from the door.
“Thanks, but what happened, Jack?” I asked as Emily and I looked at each other in horror as our carpet bags dropped.
We followed her to Uncle Rick’s quarters were we found a very inebriated Admiral Richard Demmit throwing liquor bottles against the walls.
“Empress, could you please phase us out before we get any closer?” Jack pleaded. I offered my hands to her and Emily then phased us out.
“I almossshtt perposed at my nieth! Ta th…th…think I fell ph…ph…phor her! Whath wong gwith me? Thee trave travels through time! Alexth…how couldya dosuch athing to me?” He ranted, smashing another bottle against the finely detailed woodwork as he did so.
“Alex, what’s he going on about? He’s so pickled I can barely read him” Jack asked as she watched in stunned amazement.
“I’m afraid it’s something that happened back in 1917, Jack- family business.” I replied.
“Family business or not, he’s going to hurt himself, Cap. You need to do something.”
“Knock him out, Commander. I’ll deal with the consequences when he wakes up.”
“Alex, I can’t strike a superior officer!”
“Trust me, you’ve already done it at least once that I know of, now do it, Commander!”
“Aye, Cap.” Jack acknowledged with reservation.
Uncle Rick immediately dropped to the floor unconscious.
“Better get him into bed to sleep it off.” I checked the near future. “He’s going to sleep for about six hours.”
“Six hours?” Jack cried out!
I shook my head ‘no’ to her insinuated question.
Jack exhaled through her mouth in relief.
“Shouldn’t we get him ready first, Alex?” Emily asked as she reopened her eyes. My sister had obviously consulted her gift.
“Good idea, sis. We might as well confuse him further since we’re in so deep already.” I giggled in spite of knowing the extent of trouble we were already in.
“Alex, right before I knocked him out, he had your image- as you look now, but in a different old style dress. It looked like something my grandmother used to wear to church when I was little.”
“You mean this dress, Jack?” I asked, selecting my dress from Anna’s wedding in 1917 and triggering my uniform to change.
“That would be the one, Cap. Gosh, you look great in it- better than grandmother ever did!”
I looked at Jack for a second with a raised eyebrow. “I’ll take that as a compliment, Miss Cummins.” I said cautiously before selecting my everyday uniform instead of my ‘travel dress’ from 1917.
Emily and I had our Reilly suits copy the beautiful dresses Amelia had bought for us. We had purposely left the originals behind in Ruth’s huge closet earlier in the day prior to our departure. It seemed like a waste of the family’s money to bring them forward to a time where they wouldn’t be worn. At least everything purchased would fit Ruth…Momma Scott.
“So, what’s the story, Alex? Why would the Admiral be thinking about you, back then, while in a drunken stupor?” Jack pressed.
“Emily and I were pretending to be Uncle Rick’s cousins from Albany- Allison and Andrea Demmit.”
“I already knew that, Alex, but what happened back there?”
“Apparently, a young Richard Demmit started to fall for Cousin Allison at the wedding reception we attended. Remember how he reacted before we left? He realized that I was Allison.”
“Wow! I’d need a drink after learning that one too!” Jack rubbed her head as she blew out her latest breath. “So now what? We wait here for him to wake up and take our lumps?”
“Not really, Jack. You make preparations to get Sand Dollar underway. We slip moorings 0700hrs tomorrow morning. Tell Randi I want all hands in Reilly suits programmed with North Atlantic cold weather gear and personal flotation devices circa 2028. I want the command staff to meet in the Mess Hall at 1835hrs tonight, the rest of the boat crew at 1900hrs.”
“Aye, Cap. She’ll be ready.” Jack said as she left the Admiral’s quarters.
“Alex, what about Uncle Rick? He’s going to realize we redressed him.” Emily asked with concern.
“The Admiral will have to make a decision, sis. Either he understands that we were only protecting him from himself or Russell waits for us to be released from prison.”
“Like any prison on Earth could hold you or Jack, or any of us for that matter, Alex.”
“We aren’t criminals, Emily. Of course we would accept our incarceration.”
“You mean Uncle Rick is actually…”
“I didn’t say that, sis.”
“Good, because that isn’t what I saw happening.”
I reached over to Emily and pulled her to me. “I love you, sis.”
“So, we’re all here now, Alex. Care to begin?” Chief Samuels said with a little too much irritation in her voice.
“Are we interrupting something, Ricky Lynn? A beauty shop appointment perhaps?” I asked, slightly disturbed by her demeanor tonight.
“Well, no, skip, I just got things to do before we shove off in the morning.” She answered, backing down.
“Good, cause we’re missing two people before I can start.” I stated calmly.
“Captain Steinert, sorry I’m late, ma’am.” Jamie Hilf stopped abruptly and stood to attention as soon as she was inside the Mess Hall door.
“That’s one of the two.” I announced. “Have a seat, Jamie.” I motioned to an open seat.
“But this is an officer’s meeting, Cap.” Jamie looked conflicted as she moved to sit down.
“Very good observation, Miss Hilf. I believe the Admiral gave everyone assigned to Sand Dollar a commission. Am I right in that assumption?”
“Oh ya, that’s right. I forgot, Cap.”
“Sit down, Ensign. We’re still minus one person.
“Captain Steinert! I want to know how and why I woke up in my quarters with my pj’s on? I also want to know why my jaw is sore- as if someone slugged me!” Admiral Demmit growled as he burst through the door in a rage.
“That would be him now.” I concluded flatly.
He stopped abruptly noticing everyone seated with me.
“Admiral on deck!” I shouted.
We all quickly stood to attention.
“At ease, ladies.” His tone backed off slightly.
“Admiral, if you would care to join us? We were just about to start our mission briefing. Miss Peterson one batch of your patented hangover tonic for the Admiral, please?”
“That won’t be necessary, Captain, I’d like to suffer though this one if you don’t mind!” Uncle Rick said in his commanding voice.
“But I insist, Admiral.” Instead of nodding to Ricki Peterson, I instead nodded to Jamie Hilf.
“Admiral Demmit, you really should take something for that nasty hangover.” She looked to him and concentrated. “Perhaps I can assist in your recovery, sir?”
The pain and some of the anger left Uncle Rick’s face.
“A body can’t even suffer from self inflicted misery around you girls!” He huffed, sitting down to my immediate right in defeat.
We all looked at each other around the table for a moment before I took charge of the meeting.
“Alright, the first order of business.” I paused. “I take full responsibility for your condition when you woke up a few minutes ago, sir. When Dr. Scott and I returned from our reconnaissance, you had been drinking uncharacteristically heavy and taking it out on almost every bottle in your private bar. In order to protect you from further harm I ordered Miss Cummins to incapacitate you. We then tried to make you comfortable before taking your alcohol reeking uniform to our base laundry for cleaning. Is there anything else before we move on to the next topic on our meeting agenda, Admiral?” I explained looking directly at him. I kept my voice as level and as commanding as Amelia would have.
Uncle Rick’s jaw dropped open and he remained silent.
“No? Moving along to the second item then. Lieutenant Scott and I were able to ascertain and research the circumstances regarding our next mission. While back in 1917, we were able to determine the appropriate course of action to rescue the lost survivors of U103, a German U-boat struck by the Olympic and mortally damaged. As Admiral Demmit’s initial brief stated, one member of the USS Davis entered the water when one of the German prisoners made an abrupt attempt at escape. Both men were abandoned due to a rogue wave spotted approaching the Davis at an unusually high rate of speed. Both men, along with twenty others were thought to have perished until an exhaustive investigation of Reilly Research Station’s historic archives by Admiral Demmit revealed several discrepancies. One being the missing Davis crewman, one Russell Brackenridge, he is listed as dying in 2020 at the ripe old age of one hundred and twenty-three. Another discrepancy is that he appears in no census, credit, or similar reports between 1920 and May of 1983. Admiral Demmit has requested that Sand Dollar journey back to 12 May 1918 to attempt rescue of Mr. Brackenridge and the twenty other men from the cold North Atlantic off the coast of Ireland.” I paused to sip some coffee from my cup.
“As you all know, I have ordered Sand Dollar made ready for a 0700 departure tomorrow. All crew are required to wear their assigned Reilly suits. Lieutenant Van Pelt you will see to it that all suits are programmed with cold weather gear appropriate for North Atlantic operations and personal floatation devices as they would pertain to 2028. I don’t want to take a chance with our current ‘May Wests’ because of the large wave and severe sea conditions involved. I will transport Admiral Demmit back to Pearl to either drop him off or retrieve his own Reilly suit, if he decides on accompanying us on this mission. Are there any questions?”
“So you bring Rusty up to 1944, Alex?”
“Admiral, please don’t skip to the last few pages of the book, sir. Enjoy the read as it progresses.” I replied to his chagrin. “You are interested in coming along then, Admiral?” I asked.
He simply nodded in astonishment.
“Good. Ladies, I’ll be right back. Admiral, if you would stand and take my hand?”
Uncle Rick and I stood and took each other’s hand. Our Mess Hall became Uncle Rick’s quarters at Pearl Harbor.
“So, you’ve obviously met mother.” He stated as I released his hand.
“We had many a pleasant and informative conversation, Uncle. Mostly though, the topic was Grandfather.”
“He was a hard one to please, Alex- almost disowned me for joining the Navy! I heard from mother when I returned stateside that my cousin ‘Allison’ had ripped him a new one at dinner a couple nights before I arrived for the wedding.”
“We had a detailed tete-a-tete about the comprehension levels females of our species possessed in comparison to males, yes.” I replied feeling my expression turn angry at the recall of that night.
“Ruthie told me that you out stared him- that he backed down in just under five minutes.”
“I didn’t know it was that long, sir. He just made me sooo angry! I guess she mentioned about my pulling my service piece, too?”
“No. She never mentioned that incident! Why would you do something like that to my father, Alex?” Uncle Rick looked surprised and also a little concerned.
“Oh, it was nothing, Uncle Rick, just an impulse to a statement he made, nothing to worry about, sir. We should just forget it- not important.” I shook my head. “You should get changed, sir, I still have the enlisted to brief when we get back.”
“Mother and father never talked about your visit, Alex. I hope it went well?” He asked from the next room- his bedroom.
“Amelia is a very intuitive woman, sir.”
“She saw through your cover, Alex?”
“You could say that, sir. You could say that.”
“She knows about you, I take it?”
I didn’t reply.
Uncle Rick let out a grunt in understanding.
“So how far did you take her, Alex?”
“2029. July 4th, 2029.”
“Oh? Why 2029?”
“Because that was the only July 4th celebration that she wasn’t already in attendence, sir.” I felt my face warm considerably.
His head popped into the open doorway. “What do you mean that was the only celebration she wasn’t there for…?” His eyes grew large. “You mean she…? When, Alex?”
“1937.” I replied.
“’37? That was the year she… That was you?”
“Not exactly, Uncle Rick. Amelia drank Kili’s water while we were at the celebration in 2029, sir. I tried to stop her but Carrol’s Alexis and Randi’s Delilah were soo cute the way they were playing together, and…”
“You took your eyes off her for more than a minute, right?”
“Yes, sir, it may have been a little longer.”
“How did it happen, Alex? I want to know how it happened.” From the look on his face, he was serious.
I waited until he came back into the living room.
“Amelia was heading home from one of her political meetings. A drunk crossed into her lane and ran her Chevrolet off the road and into a ditch. She was trapped, semi-conscious, under the car when it rolled over. The drunk actually had the sense to stop. Seeing her dilemma, being scared, and realizing that she probably wouldn’t make it, he poured the remains of his whiskey bottle into her mouth, thinking it would help her final pain.” I paused to prepare myself for the worst part of the story.
“She woke up on the autopsy table at Hartford General just before the medical examiner applied his scalpel to her chest. Nearly gave the man a coronary. That’s where I come into the story.”
“So you saw this all happen when you were back in 1917? Why didn’t you arrive earlier and save her before she went to the morgue?”
“I had issues of my own to contend with, Admiral- girl issues. On top of that we were in the middle of a cat and mouse game with a Japanese destroyer that just had to expend all of her ash cans on us! I’ve never transported the Sand Dollar and her crew from a depth of three-fifty before. I hope I never have to try.”
“I’m sure Jack wanted to help things along?”
“I won’t let her, sir. With the power build up she can produce, I don’t want to take a chance at her frying every electrical circuit onboard- especially at that depth!”
“I see your point, but why did you arrive so late, Alex?”
“I just misjudged the time of the accident, Uncle Rick, it was my mistake. Amelia said she understood, but I suspect she still has nightmares from it.” I finished by looking down to the floor.
A few tears hit the floor. “I’m sorry I was late, sir.”
“Alex, I was at Reilly for your Empress Conference, why didn’t I see her there? I mean I thought I met everyone that week.”
“You met her, Uncle Rick…Amy Kleis.”
“She uses her maiden name now? Why?”
“Amy didn’t want you to know at the conference. That was your first trip to the future and she wanted to tell you in private after I had a chance to explain what happened.”
“So when can I see and talk to her, Alex?”
“After Germany surrenders next year, sir- that’s all I can reveal at this time, I’m sorry.”
“That possibility to change our future again, Empress?” He asked with a serious expression.
“Again, I’m sorry, Admiral. We better get back to Atlantis-Minor now.” I apologized as I extended my hand to him.
Instead, Uncle Rick pulled me close and hugged me tight.
“Alex, I think I understand your reasoning for withholding certain things from me.” He tightened his arms around me a little more. “I also understand why Jacki Cummins knocked me out earlier today. You took a large gamble by giving that order, young lady! You know I could court marshal all officers involved!”
“Yes, sir. I understood the risks, Admiral.” I admitted as more tears ran down my cheeks. “I insist on taking full responsibility for the incident.”
“I want to thank you, Alex.” He paused as I pushed back from him a little to look him in the eyes.
“I remember parts of what happened. I was out of control over something I didn’t understand. Alex, I fell in love with Allison that night at the wedding reception. I knew she was my cousin, but…I apologize for my behavior at your base today.” He paused again.
“An Admiral should never let himself be seen out of control, inebriated, or incapacitated in any way other than wounded in action. Although, what you did went against military conduct, I appreciate your concern for my wellbeing and you’re protecting my integrity. If I were in your position, I would have done pretty much the same thing, Alex. Thank Miss Cummins for not leaving a mark, for me.”
“You can thank her yourself, sir.”
I wrapped my arms back around him and held on tight.
We were back in Atlantis-Minor’s Mess Hall.
The room erupted in a huge “Ahhhh!” as the two of us rephased. My boat crew was assembled and waiting for my return.
Admiral Demmit immediately released me and looked around with an ashen face.
“If the other brass ever gets wind of this, I’ll have all of you brought up on charges!” He growled.
Giggles now filled the room.
Admiral Demmit shook his head in surrender. After he was seated, I briefed the full crew on our new mission.
1104 hours, 235 Nautical miles S-SW of Ireland, May 12th, 1918
“Cmdr. Cummin’s take the boat to battle stations, please.”
“Aye, Cap, Battle Stations.”
The horn sounded as Jack made the announcement and a flurry of activity filled Sand Dollar’s pressure hull.
Several voices echoed through the Con as they came across the squawk.
“All stations manned and ready, Alex.”
“Thanks, Jack. Good job.”
Jack smiled as she looked around to the forward hatch where Admiral Demmit had appeared. He nodded his head in approval.
We had arrived back in 1918 a few hours prior to the recorded start of the incident involving the Olympic, U103, and the Sampson-class Destroyer, Davis. I wanted to make sure we arrived unseen by either side in this conflict for obvious reasons. Foremost of which was the very existence of Sand Dollar- technology that could be misunderstood as the Allies’ new secret weapon, and misinterpreted as the German’s new secret weapon at the same time. Hands down, my Sand Dollar was the largest submersible craft in the Atlantic Ocean at this time in history. I wanted as few people to know about us as was conceivably possible.
“Periscope depth, Miss Cummins.”
“Aye, Cap. Diving control, three, five feet.”
“Three, five feet, aye, Commander.”
“Alex, I haven’t been this cold since I was on the Sandshark. I almost forgot how good we have it working out of Pearl.” Carrol exclaimed as she buttoned up her woolen sweater all the way.
“You should feel it topside, Lieutenant- with the wind ripping into your face at twenty knots!” Admiral Demmit commented.
Carrol visibly shuddered. “Aye, sir.”
“Three, five feet, Miss Cummins.”
“Aye, periscope depth, Alex.” Jack repeated.
“Up periscope, Jack.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
Looking through the eyepiece, I was greeted with an image I had seen years ahead in Flagstaff while watching a historical documentary on World War I. Even as I witnessed it first hand, in natural color and light, it lacked anything but medium to dark shades of gray! What a dismal place, I thought, even nature seemed to have abandoned this period in time!
“Contact! Bearing…one, zero, six, degrees!” Amy Reynolds announced from Sonar, as I spotted the ship several thousand yards away.
“One of ours, Alex?” Admiral Demmit asked.
“You’re the expert, Admiral.” I moved away from the periscope and offered him a look.
“It’s Olympic.” He confirmed.
“Skipper, I’m picking up screws just ahead of the first contact at one, zero, four. I think it’s a sub- sounds similar to a German U-boat only smaller.” Jamie Hilf exclaimed from her station.
The Admiral moved aside so that I could take a look.
Clicking up the magnification, I barely saw the enemy periscope break the surface.
“Admiral, what was periscope depth for the early U-boats?”
“I really don’t remember, Alex. They were only half the size of Sand Dollar as I recall, though.”
“That makes periscope depth around eighteen to twenty-one feet, Alex.” Carrol informed me after some quick math.
“Do you remember what damage the Olympic caused her, Admiral?”
“No, Alex, by the time we arrived all hands were already in lifeboats. We weren’t allowed to talk to the prisoners.”
“Well, from what I’m seeing, the Olympic isn’t going to cause any damage whatsoever. The U-boat has the lead as they cross paths, you sure they collided?”
“That’s what the official report stated and that’s what we were told at the time, Alex.”
“Helm, bring us around to one, zero, six!”
“Aye, Cap, one, zero, six.” Kayla Langford responded.
“Alex?” Admiral Demmit looked at me with a questioning glare.
“If Mohammad won’t come to the mountain, make the mountain come to Mohammad!” I winked.
“Jack, ready tube one for firing!”
“Alex?” She responded. “Won’t that give away our position?”
“Exactly!”
“I thought that was a big no-no, Cap?”
“We’re almost as fast as the Olympic and we can dive deeper than any known boat of the time- twice as deep, as I recall. I plan on sending one past her stern to get her to speed up and turn toward us.”
“Like shoving a stick into a hornet’s nest, Alex?” Admiral Demmit successfully concluded.
I nodded. “Should be enough to get her to change course and ‘collide’ with U103.”
“Captain, may I remind you that engagement rules of the time required the attacking boat to surface and alert the target vessel to lessen the lose of life?”
“We aren’t from this time, Admiral, and I’d rather not surface, thereby putting Sand Dollar on display to either side. This has to happen, sir. We have to make this happen.” I said evenly.
“And why wasn’t I briefed on this, Captain?”
“Would you have believed it, sir?” I asked with a slight smirk.
“Believed that a submarine from 1944 purposely caused a friendly ship to collide with a German U-boat? Having met the Empress and witnessing your…unorthodox attack strategies, yes!”
“You would have tried to stop me, sir. This has to happen though.” I repeated, looking to the deck.
“Another stationary waypoint in time, Alex?”
“I’m afraid so, sir.” I replied quietly.
The Admiral shook his head in resignation. “Carry on, Captain Steinert.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Heading one, zero, six!” Kayla Langford announced from rudder control.
“Alex, forward torpedo room answers ready and waiting. Fire control board is green.” Jack informed me.
“Firing control, tube one on my mark!”
I took another look through the scope and took my bearing.
“Bearing one, zero, six! Two thousand yards- mark!”
“One, zero, six, two thousand yards, aye.”
“Fire tube one.”
We felt the familiar shudder and the faint hiss of compressed air as the fish took to the open sea. With any luck it wouldn’t hit anything and never be seen again.
“Torpedo one away, Skipper.”
“Down scope and take us to two, five, zero feet, adjust course two degrees to starboard, ahead two-thirds, Jack.”
“Aye, Cap.” She said as she passed the orders along.
“Now what, Skipper? Carrol asked.
“We wait.” I said as I watched the chronometer intently.
Roughly five minutes had passed before Jamie Hilf broke the silence in the Con.
“Skipper, I just heard a metallic collision topside and one set of screws has stopped- the U-boat, ma’am.”
“Thank you, Miss Hilf. No explosion though from two degrees off port?”
“Nothing, Skip.”
“What about Olympic?”
“She hasn’t stopped, Skip. Heavy cavitations now! She’s reversed her screws- probably trying to back away. Alex, there’s more metallic groaning in the water now! Sounds like Olympic is scraping her keel on the U-boat!
I, as well as everyone in the Con, winced in reaction to that information. We could only imagine what U 103’s crew must be going through or the nightmare they would soon experience.
Olympic’s massive screws reportedly opened the U-boat up like a can of sardines! They never stood a chance when they decided to crash dive- should have actually stopped and backed away.
History proved valid a few seconds later.
“More metallic growning, Skip. Sounds like she’s still going!”
I noticed Uncle Rick close his eyes tightly.
“Bring us around, Jack, and take us back up to periscope depth.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Admiral, how long until the Davis arrives?”
“Olympic continued moving away from the scene after spotting another periscope…off…to the…south…”
The old man glared at me in a way similar to when he realized I was actually his cousin Allison.
“You really do enjoy giving your commanding officer heart attacks, don’t you Capt. Steinert?” He growled.
“That was never my intention, Admiral. Adjust course to two, eight, eight, and maintain speed.”
“Aye, Cap. Passing five zero feet.”
“Thanks, Jack. Admiral? How long until the Davis arrives?”
“What? Oh…twenty minutes. We arrived twenty minutes after receiving Olympic’s transmission.”
“Three, five feet.”
“Three, five feet, Alex.”
“Thanks, Jack. Up periscope, let’s continue repairing this spot in time.” I said, but instead of reaching for the scope, I picked up the microphone of the squawk.
“Chief Van Pelt to the Con.” I announced.
Admiral Demmit gave me a confused look.
“What’s up, Skip?
“Randi, how long would it take to rig the radio shack for simple wireless telegraphy?”
“I don’t understand, Alex. Wireless telegraph?”
“I believe it was referred to as ‘Spark Gap’ Wireless or just plain Wireless- like the Titanic used.” I explained.
“Alex, what have you neglected to tell me now?” The old man glared at me again.
“Someone has to point out that rogue wave, Admiral.” I told him calmly.
“Somehow I just knew you would say that, Alex.” He looked to Randi. “Fleet signaling frequency is five hundred cycles, Miss Van Pelt.”
“I wasn’t aware radio went that low, Admiral.” She replied.
“This is 1918, lieutenant, not the stone-age!” Uncle Rick growled.
“Randi, the Detroit uses Ultra-Low Frequency to communicate with CINCPAC while submerged don’t forget.” I reminded her.
“But that’s digital, Skip!”
“Digital, telegraphy- what’s the difference, it’s still on-off- ones and zeros- just with a different protocol.”
“I never thought about it that way before, Alex.”
I rolled my eyes in amazement that she wouldn’t make the connection.
“How long, Chief?”
“About ten minutes, but we have to surface to transmit.”
“I realize that Chief. Get to work. Have Josie help you if necessary. I want a transmission made in twelve minutes!”
“Aye, ma’am!” Randi acknowledged as she hurried back to her equipment.
“Jack, the message won’t be acted on quick enough so you’ll need to persuade the lookouts on the Davis to look to the northeast.”
“I’d have better success if I could see one or the other, Alex.”
“Would full magnification on the scope be good enough?”
“It will have to be, Cap.”
“Cap, Josie and I are ready for that transmission.” Randi informed me a few minutes later.
“Miss Sheldon, distance from the Davis’ last location?”
“Ten miles, Skip, if she remained stationery.”
“Jack raise the periscope.”
“Aye, Cap.”
Quickly, I checked in the direction I knew the destroyer to be located.
“Good job, Carrol.” I praised her math. “Ex-O, surface the boat!”
“Randi, escort Admiral Demmit back to the radio shack and transmit whatever he tells you.”
Uncle Rick nodded to me as he followed my radio operator.
“We’re topside, Alex.” Jack informed me.
“Thanks, Jack.” I said as I took the few steps back to the aft hatch.
“Miss Van Pelt, you’re on!” I shouted.
“Aye, Skipper, sending now.” Came her reply.
“Jack, you’re with me on the bridge, spare the lookouts.” I told her as my uniform changed into the most advanced cold weather gear we had access to.
The wind and cold stabbed at us as soon as we opened the hatch despite our high-tech gear!
“I never remembered it being this cold when I was stationed out here.” I told Jack as we put binoculars to our eyes and began searching the horizon for the mysterious wave destined to doom twenty-one men this day.
“Bridge, Radio Shack, Skip, message is sent.” Randi’s voice said over the squawk’s loudspeaker.
“Radio, Bridge, thanks Randi. Con, Bridge, ahead two thirds steady on this course.”
“Aye, Skip”. Carrol’s voice replied.
“Time to go below, Jack.” I told her.
“But I didn’t see anything, Alex! Is there going to be a twenty-five foot wave or is that something Amy Reynolds whips up?” She asked as I motioned for her to go down the hatch first.
“Oh, it’s out there, Jack. These things have been clocked at over 170 knots!”
Jack stopped halfway down the ladder, looked back up at me, and whistled.
Several minutes later Jack was clicking through the different stages of magnification available in the periscope’s eyepiece control.
“I can barely see the port lookout, Alex.”
“You think you can work your magic, Jack?”
“Sorting out his thoughts now, Cap.” She said as she moved back from the scope and smiled at me. “One thing is for certain, his mind really isn’t on his job, Alex.” She giggled. “I’m drawing his attention now.”
“Admiral, what time did the wave hit the Davis?” I asked.
“1252hrs, Alex.”
I looked at the chronometer. 1245 it read.
“Captain, the Davis’ screws have started!”
“The captain was trying to head her into the wave. We were still trying to rescue the U-boat crew when we received his orders to stow everything and get below.” Admiral Demmit reminisced.
“Alex, how are we going to save those men and stay alive? A twenty-five foot wave is sure to give us problems.” Jack asked the question for the rest of the crew.
I looked to the deck as I thought about the answer. A sudden sadness came over me.
“They don’t all make it, do they, Alex?” Jack quickly joined me in disappointment.
“Maybe half, Jack, I’m sorry.”
“Well, like you say, we can’t save them all.” She admitted sadly, still staring at the deck.
“I know, Jack, but that doesn’t mean we can’t try.” I said quietly before glancing back at the chronometer. 1250hrs.
I picked up the squawk. “All hands, brace for impact! Damage control teams stand by!”
“Dive control, take us down to one hundred feet as quick as possible.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“This is going to feel like the dips at Coney Island, ladies, so hang on.” I told everyone within the sound of my voice. “We get hit ten seconds after the Davis.”
“You’ve ridden one of these out before, Skip?” Carroll asked innocently.
“Not yet, but I remember it well.” I told her.
“Coming from anybody but you, that would sound ridiculous, Alex!”
“I remember it well enough too, Lieutenant! It was less fun topside!” The old man growled.
“Wait…” Carroll said as she held up her hand. “We’re almost ten miles from her! That would mean that thing is moving…”
“Fast!” I interrupted.
We all took hold of something stationary and waited.
Peyton’s crash landing of Meridian back in 1965 was far smoother than what we had just experienced! It was a good thing I had asked her to remain behind on Ni’ihau. No telling what her reaction to this might have been so soon after that mission. Damage though, was limited to a few pipe leaks and a control valve blowout or two.
Some of the crew had sustained superficial cuts and bruises, but would be fine in a few minutes. I, on the other hand, received the full brunt of our turbulent ride as Admiral Demmit lost his grip at one point and ended up knocking me to the floor. As Uncle Rick pushed himself off of me, the sudden and sharp pain in my chest told me that at least two of my ribs had fractured.
Emily was immediately at my side as Uncle Rick and Carroll gently picked me up. It was then that I noticed Jack still lying on the deck!
“Jack,” I gasped as the pain rocketed through me, “Is she okay?” I gasped again as tears caused by the intense pain streamed down my face.
“She just bumped her head, sis. She’ll wake up in a minute or two.” Emily said in her professional voice. “You, on the other hand… Alex, you have four broken ribs and a slight concussion!” She chastised me as if my mother. “You saw this coming so why didn’t you hold on tighter?”
I simply looked to our uncle who in turn, stared back at me with almost no color in his face.
Emily nodded to me in understanding.
“I want you to select the 1880’s corset, Alex. Exhale as much as possible and substitute it for your bra. This is going to hurt, but will support your ribcage until you heal.” Emily prescribed.
Stars filled my vision as the new undergarment formed then tightened around my midsection. A shriek of pain and obscenities surged from my mouth all on their own! More tears burst forth from my eyes. My vision started to narrow and darken.
“Don’t you dare, Alex Steinert! Don’t you dare!” Emily growled as she slapped my cheek hard several times.
“Thanks, sis.” I waved off her offered hand as I steadied myself against the bulkhead.
“Oww, what did I miss? Jack groaned as she slowly picked herself off the deck. She rubbed gently at the knot on her crown.
“Nothing.” I gasped out. This time the pain wasn’t so bad and I stood up straight.
“Are you wearing a corset again, Alex? I thought you hated those things?”
“In lieu of a body cast, Miss Cummins, a tight corset is the next best thing.”
“Alex, things will be fine so please relax and take things easy.” Jamie Hilf suggested as she left her seat and moved the few feet towards me. I could see she was concentrating very hard.
“It’s okay, Jamie. Unfortunately, I’m not affected by your gift. Thank you for trying though.” I thanked her.
“I suppose I should thank you, Alex.” Uncle Rick said finally. “I guess you know what would have happened had you not cushioned my fall?”
“I wouldn’t have gotten four broken ribs, Admiral.” I exclaimed as best I could.
You mean I wouldn’t have suffered any life threatening injury if you hadn’t broken my fall?”
I shook my head side to side twice.
“Then why, Alex? Why injure yourself if it wasn’t necessary?”
“Because it was the right thing to do, Uncle Rick.” I said sheepishly.
The Con was eerily silent for a few moments.
“Miss Cummins, all stop, surface the boat, and prepare to take on survivors.”
Aye, Cap. Maneuvering, all stop. Dive control, take us topside. General quarters, lookouts to the Con.” Jack announced over the squawk.
Off to our port, floated an overturned life raft- well, what was left of a life raft anyway!
“I count four men in the water to port, Alex.” Jack said as we each looked in separate directions.
“There’s another six to starboard, Jack.” I added.
Usually, my first officer would’ve repeated my information. I looked over to see her concentrating on something intently.
Admiral Demmit joined us on the freezing, wind-swept bridge.
“Jack?” I asked, looking to Uncle Rick and placing a gloved finger to my mouth.
Two men appeared from the water and floated over and onto Sand Dollar’s foredeck and into our rescue party’s waiting care. As they lay on deck, both looked like their chests were being pushed slightly. Water spilled from the two men’s mouths’. Both began coughing as they rolled over on their stomachs.
Four, more animated, men then joined them on deck. Admiral Demmit and I looked at my first officer in silence.
After the six men from starboard had been floated to safety, Jack finally noticed our stares.
“I couldn’t just let them drown, now could I?” She said with a little growl.
“Get those men below with plenty of blankets!” Admiral Demmit shouted to the crew on the foredeck against the howling wind.
1424 hours, 190 Nautical miles S-SW of Ireland, May 12th, 1918
“Alex, all survivors have been shown to the wardroom per your orders.”
“Thanks, Jack.”
I had ordered everyone into cold weather gear and to remain that way until all survivors were blanketed and seated in our wardroom. Admiral Demmit posted himself in the doorway with his pistol in hand.
Seaman 1st Class Rachael Morris, our fire elemental, stood directly behind him. Her task was to concentrate on raising the small compartment’s temperature without cooking everyone and everything within. This was the first real test of her gift, which she had received three days prior to our leaving Atlantis-Minor as six full grown palm trees would attest to- if they were still trees and not ash!
“Rachael, how are you holding up?” I asked quietly from beside her in the passageway.
“As long as I don’t let my feelings toward the Germans influence me, fine, Skip. It’s getting easier to control. I barely have to concentrate now.” She told me with a guarded smile. The five-foot-five redhead had been very apprehensive when I had asked her to use her new gift.
“Miss Cummins reassured me that you would know when it was the right time to use my gift.” She admitted sheepishly.
“What, you didn’t trust me, Ensign?” I asked with a hurt pout. Part of that look was still my four partially mended ribs.
“I trust you explicitly, ma’am.” She quickly replied.
“Never trust anyone ‘explicitly’, Ensign. Always think things through carefully and then use your gut to determine if you should do something or not. Never run blindly into anything- ever!” I preached as images of her future came to mind. Why were redheads always so hot-headed, I asked as another redhead entered my thoughts…and my field of view?
“Skipper,” Chief Samuels started, being careful to show the proper respect to me in front of the Admiral. “All repairs have been finished. We can get underway on your order.”
“Thanks, chief, we’ll be doing just that in about half an hour.”
“Aye, Skipper.” She responded and headed aft.
“Skip, the survivors’ clothing should be pretty much dry. I decided that would be the best use of my gift in this case, ma’am.” Rachael said nervously to me.
“Great job, Ensign. Please resume your station. Admiral Demmit and I will take it from here.” I praised her.
She headed forward with a confident smile.
“Ready, Admiral?” I asked. “I’ll follow your lead, sir.”
“Somehow I seriously doubt that, Alex.”
“Which one is Brackenridge, sir?”
“Second from the left, back against the hull, Alex.” Uncle Rick said, looking back at me questioningly.
I nodded as I brought up my suit’s translator. I also mentally told Jack to be on guard.
‘You really didn’t have to tell me that, Alex.’ I heard in my mind.
I decided to retrieve something from my quarters. Hopefully it would help reinforce our cover story.
“Gentlemen, anyone here speak English?” Uncle Rick asked as he officially entered the wardroom after stepping out of view to revert his Reilly suit to its futuristic looking default. We had agreed to use them in lieu of our naval apparel.
I waited in the passageway.
No one answered him, but all eyes were surely staring at him in frightened confusion.
Admiral Demmit repeated his question in German, Polish, French, Italian, and Spanish.
My Uncle was definitely a show off!
No reply came.
“Well then, Mr. Brackenridge, would you please tell me why an American is hiding amongst his enemy?” The old man asked, staring directly at the man. “You both are still at war, are you not?” He added.
“All twelve men remained silent, although they were now exchanging glances.
“Come now, Rusty, I asked you a perfectly valid question.”
“How do you know me? I’ve never seen you before in my life!” He finally responded.
“Oh, I know you, Mr. Brackenridge. Happy belated twenty-first birthday, by the way.”
The man’s eyes went wide!
It was time to make my entrance.
“Admiral, I trust the survivors are not presenting you much of a problem?” I asked him in my regal voice as I appeared in the doorway.
A collective gasp sounded throughout the small room. Rightly so since I had modified my default uniform, making it lower cut in the bosom than normal, or was it because of the tiara I had placed on my head just seconds ago? Looking around the room and following the stares, it was definitely my chest that caused the reaction.
“Empress, I wasn’t expecting you so soon. I had just started to ask these men questions not a minute ago.”
“Have you found the one called Brackenridge yet? I am anxious to hear his report on this…” I paused for effect, “’incident’.”
Now the other men glared at Russell Brackenridge.
“Who are you?” He blurted out in confusion.
“You will not address the Empress in that manner, commoner!” Uncle Rick growled in anger.
I raised my hand to stop the Admiral.
“They have a right to know who offered them rescue, Admiral.” I said with a regal smile. “First, I would like to know which of the archaic tongues to use in answer. Is there a common tongue among you?”
“Most of us speak English, frauline.” One of the other men finally spoke- apparently he was the U-boat’s captain.
“Bitta, Herr Captain. English it is then.” I said putting on my best smile. “Starting with the introductions: I am called Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. This distinguished gentleman is Royal Admiral Richard Demmit, commander of my Temporal Fleet. Together, we welcome y’all aboard my flagship, Sand Dollar.”
“I’ve never heard of this ‘Temporal Fleet’, ma’am. What country are you from?” Russell asked cautiously as he seemed to recognize Uncle Rick’s name.
Again I raised my hand to stop Uncle Rick.
“We hail from no country in particular, Mr. Brackenridge; we are only visiting this time period for research purposes.”
“Research, ma’am?”
“Yes, Mr. Brackenridge, research! In order for our civilization to move forward, we must look back to the past in order to see what went wrong and why. Only then do we stand any chance of not repeating it.”
‘He’s going to ask where we are from, Alex.’ Jack thought to me.
“As I said, Russell Brackenridge, we do not belong to any country on this backwards planet. It should not surprise me that you have never heard of the ‘Empress of Time and Space’- a name heralded throughout the known universes-” I glared at him in contempt- “this planet, so single-minded, its inhabitants having concluded that theirs is the only civilization in all the cosmos! How conceited y’all are!”
Uncle Rick chuckled at my scolding.
“Empress, Admiral,” Jack interrupted from the passageway, “Sand Dollar is ready for temporal transit at your pleasure.”
“Temporal transit?”
“Yes, Rusty, temporal as in time transit! Surely the people of this small insignificant sphere understand the concept of time travel?” I asked, looking around the small, crowded room.
“Miss Cummins, alert the crew that we will commence transit on the Admiral’s order.
“Yes, my Empress.”
‘All hands, prepare for temporal transit. Please secure yourself to Sand Dollar. Transit will commence on Admiral Demmit’s mark!’ Jack’s voice boomed in our heads, yet she remained in the doorway quietly smiling the whole time.
To say the men before me were stunned was an understatement!
“Commander Jacquelyn Cummins is from the system you call Cygnus. She has the ability to read thoughts among other talents, and can be very persuasive- and very dangerous if provoked!”
‘Cygnus, Alex?’ She asked in my mind.
‘The Swan galaxy, Jack, as in ‘pretty as a swan’.’ I thought back.
The twelve remained silent and unmoving.
“Gentlemen, I suggest you take hold of the table in front of you as time travel can be bumpy at times.” I advised. It was a good way to make sure we left no one behind.
‘Alex, we’re on the surface.’ Jack thought to me.
‘Thanks, Jack. Is everybody holding on?’ I thought back.
‘Aye.’
“Gentlemen, I really think y’all should hold on to something, we’ve done this a few times.” I advised as I reached for the nearest bulkhead and the table. Uncle Rick did the same.
That seemed to persuade the sailors with us to grasp the table they sat around. I nodded to Admiral Demmit. Nodding back, he took the microphone from the squawk and made his announcement.
“All hands, Temporal transit on my mark, commencing in five…four…three…two…one, mark.”
I nodded casually.
From our guests’ perspective, absolutely nothing happened. A few of them began looking at me as if I were some fraud.
‘Temporal transit complete! All hands will please stand down and return to normal stations.’ Jack again announced in our minds. ‘Welcome to 2029.’
“Time travel is impossible!” One of the men shouted out in broken English. He was U103’s first officer- a man that would change his way of thinking in the matter of a day.
“Time travel is indeed possible, Herr Wolmacher, but I will leave that fact for you to decide.” I smiled deviously at the man. “Where are my manners, Admiral? I neglected to offer our guests refreshment. Surely after such a harrowing experience they could use something?”
“I, personally, could use a bottle of the strongest stuff ya got!” Russell Brackenridge commented, awestruck by what he had witnessed so far today.
I nodded to Uncle Rick.
“Miss Cummins, would you have the galley bring some refreshments for our guests?”
“As you wish, Admiral!” She acknowledged before disappearing down the passageway.
‘As we planned it, Alex?’ She thought to me.
‘Unfortunately, yes.’ I thought back to her.
“Admiral, we’ll arrive at the island in thirty minutes.” Carroll’s voice announced through the squawk’s loudspeaker.
“Thank you, Miss Sheldon. Alert the mooring crew when ready to dock.” Uncle Rick responded.
“As you wish, Admiral.”
Eleven glasses of water, an empty glass, and one full whiskey bottle floated into the wardroom and placed themselves before each guest- the empty glass and liquor bottle in front of Mr. Brackenridge.
Again, twelve mouths dropped wide open- in terror this time.
“As I mentioned before, gentlemen, Miss Cummins is not to be trifled with. Her sight both visually and telepathically is superb.”
Admiral Demmit chuckled again.
Russell Brackenridge wasted no time or the clean glass, preferring to drink straight from the bottle after smelling its contents!
“If all you have told us is true, why bring us to the future…’Empress’?” 103’s captain asked with hesitation.
“Would you have liked us to leave you at the nearest seaport, Manfred Heinz?” I asked and waited for him to react. Ireland would have been the closest land, as he well knew.
Heinz sniffed the liquid in his glass. Satisfied that it was water and nothing more, he took a swig. His men followed suit.
Only Jack and I knew which water each man drank. Rusty continued to take tug after tug of his whiskey.
“Why us? He asked, coming up for air. “Why are we the lucky ones- the ones you decided to rescue?”
“What would have been your fate if we had not appeared, Russell?” I asked calmly.
His eyes reflected understanding as to his previous future.
I nodded. “Yes, Mr. Brackenridge, you and the men beside you would be dead. Amazing how you humans suddenly find understanding when faced with your own mortality.”
“You mean you are not human?” the captain asked in surprise.
I smiled deviously. “We were once like you, but we have…evolved- we have made ourselves better. We seek to improve our race and not destroy it.”
“So we are part of your race?”
“Only because this pathetic planet resides in the same universe, yes. Outside of that, you are very primitive. You will only reach equality among the neighboring stars after much more individual development.”
If they only knew how much development it would take, I thought!
Another bottle of whiskey floated into the room and placed itself in front of Russell. The empty hovered off the table then floated out. Brackenridge wasted no time opening the new bottle!
“You might want to go easy on the liquor, Mr. Brackenridge, some people, those of certain species, find time travel physically and mentally altering. I have witnessed many of these arbitrary changes- some being deadly.” I warned.
As he sat the bottle down, U103’s first mate snatched the bottle and gulped the remainder of its contents- almost full- down!
If I had seen things right, he would wander away from us and fall asleep just off the beach. She would awaken to her new life around midnight.
“Admiral, we have arrived at the island and will be fully docked in ten minutes.” Jack announced again appearing at the doorway.
“Thank you, Miss Cummins that will be all.” Admiral Demmit responded.
“Mr. Brackenridge?” Jack smiled brightly. “I hope the whiskey helped warm you up. Let me know if you need something more warming.”
My first officer disappeared from view as she headed back to the Con.
‘What is wrong with you, Jack?’ I thought to her. I was amazed that she was actually flirting with him.
Amazed, but not surprised.
‘That’s what you wanted me to do, right? I mean, when you were laying out the plan, you were thinking that I should seduce him…keep him interested in me and not what was happening to the others, well that’s what I’m doing.’
‘I’m going to have to be more careful and not think about how the future will pan out next time I lay out a plan.’ I thought to myself.
‘What kind of a first officer would I be if I didn’t anticipate my commander’s actions? Besides, he is kind of handsome…not that I’m…not that I’m interested!’
If it were possible to see Jack blush telepathically, I couldn’t see a better opportunity. I giggled.
“Gentlemen, if y’all would behave yourselves and accompany the Admiral and I topside?” I motioned for them to follow me out of the room.
“But it has to be all of ten degrees out there! Where are our coats?” Captain Heinz asked excitedly.
“Unfortunately, we have no resources onboard to effectively dry them, but I think y’all will find that the weather has changed for the better.” I winked as I backed into the passageway and headed for the Con. I waited at the bridge ladder for our guests.
“This is impossible!” Heinz and each of his men in turn gasped as they exited Sand Dollar’s bridge hatch and looked around.
We were docked at Kili Island. It was a wonderful, sunny, ninety degrees with a pleasant breeze blowing onto shore- not bad for high noon. That wasn’t the only pleasant feeling I got.
1215 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 10th, 2029
“Welcome to our island.” I announced to our guests. “For reasons of security, I cannot tell you exactly where we are- you understand.”
“From the inclination of the sun I presume we are somewhere near the equator. The local fauna and composition of the beach would indicate the Pacific region.”
“An avid geographer and climatologist, Herr Meyer?” I asked as I stopped to look back at U103’s navigator. The five-foot-nine, brown-haired, twenty-three year-old smiled confidently.
“If we were still on Earth you would be quite correct.” I added.
His smile disappeared from his face immediately!
“You see, gentlemen, we have the ability to go anywhere or time in the known universes. We could be on Earth, only in a different universe.” I said matter-of-factly.
“You mean we are still on Earth then? I was not errant in my assumption, Frauline?”
“I never confirmed that, Hans. And I am to be referred to as ‘Empress’ until informed otherwise! Is that understood, Hans Christian Meyer, third son of Deter and Elsa Meyer of Lepzieg?”
“How do you know so much about him- or any of us for that matter?” Capt. Heinz asked in anger.
“Manfred, we know more about you than y’all know about yourselves.” I paused, turned, and began walking along the beach a few paces. I stopped and turned back toward our guests.
“In fact, I even know that you are planning your escape at this very minute. A plan that Miss Cummins will see fit to quell in an instant.”
“How can a woman who is nowhere near possibly thwart any escape attempt?” The Captain asked just before freezing in place, his eyes widening in fright. Apparently Jack was having a word with him. He obviously didn’t notice he was floating two feet off the ground either! His crewmates though, watched in terror as he hovered before them.
He settled gently to the ground, apparently not even noticing!
Russell Brackenridge looked on in amazement, remaining silent.
“Accepting of all this so soon, Seaman Brackenridge?” I asked with a raised brow.
“Commander Cummins informed me to keep my mouth closed and to ‘observe the proceedings’.” He replied sheepishly.
“Wise advice.” I smiled back at him. “Admiral Demmit, please eject the magazine of your firearm.” I asked as I held out my hand and waited patiently. Once in my hand, I again turned and continued down the beach. U103’s first officer was starting to get droopy-eyed and began lagging behind.
Not a bad ploy if it had been one minute earlier.
From the scuffle behind me, I knew that Admiral Demmit had been skillfully relieved of his pistol and that U103’s captain was now taking careful aim between my shoulder blades!
“Capt. Heinz, you can try…”
A shoot rang out as I phased out and quickly rephased.
“To kill me, but I should warn you, that is no easy endeavor.”
Heinz kept pulling on the trigger in desperation until Admiral Demmit calmly held out his hand and retook possession of his sidearm.
Phasing out once more, I hurried behind U103’s flabbergasted captain and rephased.
“Do not trifle with me, Capt. Heinz, and do not try my patience! Is that clear?” I told him angrily as I waved the pistol’s magazine in his terrified face.
Phasing, I quickly returned to my position in front of our guests.
“I heard no response, captain! Do we understand each other?” I growled.
All eleven guests stared at me in sheer terror!
“Shall we keep walking, gentlemen?” I motioned in front of me as if nothing had happened.
“Heinrich! Where has Heinrich gone?” One of the men shouted in concern.
“Heinrich Wolmacher has contracted ‘Temporal Flu’ He has started to undergo…” I paused dramatically, “re-alignment. There is nothing more to be done for him now. Gentlemen, please, come this way.” I informed them sadly.
“He is to die then- after being assured of a second chance, Empress?”
Heinz exclaimed.
“Captain, your first officer is not going to die, he is going to change to fit his new reality, as will more of you in the coming days.” I forewarned using an ominous tone.
“What do you mean he will change to fit his new reality?”
“At first you will not recognize him, Mr. Heinz. That is what I mean.” I said back to him as I turned right and headed inland up a well groomed path to Reilly Research Station.”There will come a time when you will not recognize yourself.” I added mysteriously.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Brackenridge asked intently.
“Rusty, I’d continue to keep my mouth shut if I were you.” Uncle Rick told the man. “Unless you want the Empress to show you personally.”
“So how do I know you, Admiral? Why do you talk as if so familiar with me?”
“You’ll find out soon enough, my friend. For now, be patient and remain observant.” Uncle Rick suggested.
“RVP?” I called as we neared Reilly’s finicky airlock.
“Welcome Empress. I have been monitoring you and Sand Dollar since your appearance earlier today. I suspect you already know the day, year, and time?” RVP greeted.
“You know me all too well, RVP. We wish to enter the station.”
“Access granted, Empress. Welcome home.” She acknowledged.
“Gentlemen, if you would please follow me.” I requested as the outer airlock hatch unlocked and opened itself.
“RVP, is my daughter, Alexis, here yet?” I asked as soon as Uncle Rick and Brackenridge were in the corridor and the inner hatch was secured.
“The future Empress dropped her off an hour and forty-five minutes ago, Empress. She is waiting for you in the Recreation Room on level two.”
“Thank you, RVP.”
We began walking down the passage when I remembered something.
“RVP, continue monitoring the human male left near the beach. He was entering his Mahanilui and may be dangerous upon waking.” I told the A.I. in the station’s native tongue.
“What did you just say? I didn’t recognize the language.” The captain asked as we proceeded to the Rec. Room.
“I told the Station’s A.I. not to attack your first officer, captain, but to admit him on his arrival to the airlock.”
“What is an A.I., Empress?”
“Someone else who should not be trifled with, Herr Heinz.” I warned.
“Alexis, you arrived early.” I greeted my daughter as we entered the recreation room. She rose from the table where she had been enjoying a bluish tinted drink and approached me.
“Mother Empress. It is nice to see you. I trust your latest mission has been fruitful?” She asked as we cheerfully embraced.
“It was, Alexis, and how are things at home?”
“Father sends his request that you come join him for a few cycles soon. He has been very moody since your last departure.” Alexis pushed back from me. “Are they the ones, mother?” She tilted her head slightly to our guests.
I nodded.
“Gentlemen,” I said as I turned to my guests. “This is my daughter, Princess Alexis, first born daughter to Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra.” I announced using the shortened, much-abbreviated form of the Terran greeting protocol.
“Gentlemen.” Alexis bowed courteously. “On behalf of my father, I welcome you to Reilly Research Station. Please make yourselves at home. If you have any special need, ask one of us or RVP.”
“Uncle Rick!” Alexis cried as she hurried over and wrapped her arms around him, totally breaking any and all Terran protocols!
“I’ve missed you too, sweetheart!” He said returning the affection.
Now our guests were completely befuddled!
“You are his niece as well as Empress?” Brackenridge asked in total bewilderment.
I looked at him and shrugged my shoulders. “Hey, someone has to be.”
“Where is ‘Terra’, frauline? I have not heard of that country.” Capt. Heinz asked cautiously.
Alexis released her hold on her uncle and moved to face our bold German guest.
“If you were to face due south, Mr. Heinz…” She carefully turned the bewildered man about ten degrees port. “Then point at a thirty-three degree angle up from the horizon, travel in that direction about one hundred and eight light-years, you would arrive at our planet, Terra.”
She giggled at the expression that flashed to his face.
Heinz said nothing for several minutes- just enough time for Alexis to join me at my side. Together Alexis and I- as well as Uncle Rick, watched in amusement.
“RVP, do you stock anything that might resemble good German Schnapps?”
“That spirit is on file and available from the distribution device four meters to your right, Capt. Heinz.”
The Captain looked completely confused.
“She says the machine you order food or drink from is four meters to your right- on the wall over there.” I translated and pointed.
In the course of two minutes we watched him down half a dozen shot glasses of the stuff!
“Did that make things better, Captain?” I asked as he returned to the group. Four of his men hurried over to the food synthesizer and followed their captain’s lead.
“It might just, yes!”
‘Jack,’ I thought, ‘liberty for all hands tonight. We leave at 1400hrs tomorrow.’
‘Aye, Cap. I’ll spread the word.’
I then turned to my daughter.
‘Honey, do you think you can handle them after their Mahanilui?’ I thought to her, my eyes the only physical indication of my concern.
‘Only the one we rename Honi will cause problems, mother. That is why I brought along father.’
Her expression changed slightly to one of intrigue.
‘You don’t look shocked by that disclosure, mother, why?’ She questioned.
‘I felt him as soon as we arrived, hun.’ I thought to her. ‘He’s waiting for me in my quarters.’ I thought and then looked to the ceiling.
‘Tibius, I’m sorry, but we have work to do and I’m not at liberty to play yet.’
‘That is unfortunate, my love. I had such a night planned for us, but will arrive in your presence momentarily.’ The sad male voice acknowledged in my mind.
‘How can you do that, mother?’ Alexis thought to me in amazement.
‘Do what?’
‘Deny him as much as you do? He can be a very persuasive man, yet you resist without effort. How do you do it?’
‘Believe me, hun, it’s harder than it looks. You forget though, that I understand how men think. Be they from Earth, Terra, the Homeworld, or any other civilized system, men basically all think the same way- they act basically the same way. I was no different before my Mahanilui.’
‘But Alexander Steinert and Aunt Emily did not behave in such a way- I have seen her memories. How were you two so different, mother?’
‘I never said I wasn’t any different, hun. Your aunt just remembers her side of things and only her perception of my feelings. There is a difference.’
‘After all these years you still manage to baffle me, mother!’
‘I’ve heard it is a parent’s responsibility to keep their children guessing, honey.’
‘You excel at that, Empress!’ She thought and physically giggled, unable to restrain herself any longer.
“Having a good conversation, you two?” Uncle Rick asked, seeing our break in concentration.
A trumpet fanfare blared from the loudspeakers around the large room!
“All hail Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra!” Randi’s voice announced followed by another, shorter fanfare.
Tibius appeared in the open doorway to the Rec. Room. He rolled his eyes and looked to the ceiling before clearing the annoyed look from his face for a more unbiased one.
“I see Miss Van Pelt is quite the humorist, Empress.” He said as he entered the room. “I half expected extravagant pyrotechnics preceding a medieval jousting tournament.”
“Don’t dare her, sire, it will only spur her on.” I laughed.
Whereas Alexis was dressed in her long golden, Terran style, sheath dress, Tibius wore his version of our Reilly suit but with golden epaulets and a single golden shoulder cord on his right side. On his left breast pocket were displayed many campaign ribbons and two golden medals.
I remembered seeing this outfit at a planet-wide business conference on Terra when Alexis was an infant. She had been one Terran year, or eighteen Earth months, old at the time.
“Lord Admiral Richard, it is a pleasure to see you again. I trust your strategies still serve you well?”
“They do, M’lord. We have made great strides forward to restoring the peace.” Uncle Rick said, playing along.
My congratulations on your success thus far, sir.”
“Thank you, M’lord.” The old man smiled and bowed slightly.
Emily arrived just in time to raise an eyebrow to the ‘royal’ spectacle.
“My Lord, Tibius, how good to see you again.” She greeted him pleasantly.
“Lady Physician. It is good to see you also, my dear Lady Emily.”
Eleven forgotten men stared on in silence.
Almost.
“Well, isn’t that just par for the damn course- the leadership’s all related?” Russell Brackenridge burst forth!
We all stopped as the visibly drunken man made another proclamation.
“Isn’t that typical of any government that controls its military? Everyone is related! Doesn’t matter how much actual command experience a body has, just so’s he’s related!”
Brackenridge’s eyes then rolled up into his head and he crumpled to the floor like a rag doll!
Our ten other guests immediately took more than a few steps back from him in horror!
Uncle Rick looked horrified as he looked over to me quickly.
I shook my head slightly and his expression reverted.
“Does he have it? Does he have the Temporal Flu?” Hans Meyer exclaimed as he stared down at the motionless man that was next to him.
Tibius looked at me and almost cracked a smile.
Emily immediately attended the fallen man and felt for a pulse.
“No, he just can’t hold his liquor. He’s out cold.”
“Rusty never was a big drinker.” Admiral Demmit laughed.
Russell began to rise off the floor and proceeded to float out of the room- right past Jack standing in the doorway.
“I’ll see that he gets to his quarters, Admiral, Empress.” She said with a giggle.
“That and nothing more, Miss Cummins.” I reminded her with a giggle of my own.
Jack gave me a questioning nod.
“Gentlemen, Mr. Brackenridge will be fine, he just had a little too much to drink. Please, make yourselves at home. We have plenty of entertainment here in our recreational room. We have board games, video games, television, holographic movies, even a wide range of music from all over the known universes.”
The rest of Sand Dollar’s crew began to arrive. Some immediately ordered food from the food stations; others found seats at the various games or gaming tables around the large room.
“Once again, gentlemen, if you have any questions or concerns about anything in this room just ask one of us.” I said loudly over the higher noise level of the room.
The ten Germans made no move or even flinched!
“A word of advice, gentlemen. My crew is highly trained and all possess abilities similar to Miss Cummins and me. I would not risk physical harm by employing your male charms.”
Scotty materialized in front of Mr. Meyer. For some unknown reason ‘Cleanup in aisle six!’ popped into my head! My future self did have some rather unusual expressions!
“I don’t like the way this one is looking at you, Empress! He’s going to be trouble!” She said loud enough that half the room heard her.
“Gentlemen, this is my head of security, Sandra Williams. She has been watching you since your rescue.” I smiled deviously. “You don’t want to get on her bad side either, guys.”
Scotty faded out again while glaring and pointing at Hans Meyer specifically.
“To use an ancient Earth term, ‘don’t piss her off!’”
Meyer’s eyes immediately shot to Tibius! Apparently, he was demonstrating one of his Terran gifts to the man.
2203 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 10th, 2029
“Alex, Russell is awake. He’s got one helluva headache too!” Jack caught my attention.
I had been lucky enough to be asked to instruct Capt. Heinz on Reilly’s holographic game system. Before being interrupted, I had been ruthless in the futuristic, first person shooter!
“Capt. Heinz, if you will excuse me, I must check on Mr. Brackenridge. I’m sure Miss Van Pelt will happily take my place.” I told him as Randi walked past. The gleam in her eyes was positively spectacular as I handed her my controller.
Jack and I found Uncle Rick in conversation with Tibius at the far corner of the room. I had made it a point to keep my distance preferring to not lose my virginity to him before I actually lost my virginity to him. Crazy as it sounded, it made perfect sense if used in conjunction with the Empress and her version of temporal flow!
“Before opening the door, are you sure you want to do this, sir?” I asked Uncle Rick as he, Jack, and I arrived outside of Brackenridge’s guest quarters.
“I feel it only right he knows who and what we are, Alex. Rusty and I were the best of friends on and before the Davis incident.”
I nodded to Jack, satisfied that we should go ahead as planned.
“RVP, may we enter Mr. Brackenridges’ room?”
“Access granted, Empress. Internal scans indicate increased activity of neural pain receptors in the cranial region. Limited volume is suggested.”
“Thanks, hun, I know how a hangover feels.”
The door slid open to reveal Russell Brackenridge staring intently at the floor, watching in curiosity as it slowly absorbed the discarded contents of his stomach.
“I’m sorry, Empress, Admiral. I guess I had way too much to drink. I’m also sorry if I mouthed off- it’s really out of character for me.” He moaned, his hands never leaving his temples.
“You never could handle you whiskey, Rusty, even that night we celebrated your twenty-first.” Uncle Rick laughed quietly.
“What? What did you just say?”
“It’s me, Rusty- Ricky Demmit. Sorry I look so old, but it took me some time to find a way to save you.”
“You’re not Ricky Demmit. Rick was a year younger than me. You have to be in your sixties at least!”
“And there I thought you were smart, Mr. Brackenridge! If you accept that we are indeed in 2029, then you must accept that people from the future can travel back to your initial time period for such a recovery mission.” I reasoned to him.
“It is me, Rusty! And I’m not in my sixties! I just turned forty-five in May.” The old man growled.
I was almost as old as the Admiral now, I thought in surprise.
“I’m sorry, Admiral, I didn’t know we had passed your birthday. Grandmother didn’t tell Emily and I that important fact. The girls and I would have popped in with a birthday cake if we’d known!”
“It’s okay, Alex, I don’t like to celebrate those things. I know I’m getting old, but I refuse to count the years till my demise.”
“You know you wouldn’t have to count if…”
“Alex! That option has never been on the table for consideration!” He snapped at me.
Our guest looked on, but remained silent during our exchange.
“Which May?” He asked just above a whisper.
“What May…oh…16 May, 1944.”
“You aren’t from this time either?” He looked at Uncle Rick, astonished.
“No, Rusty, Alex and her crew are also from 1944. Sand Dollar was just commissioned in April of that year.” He paused a moment. “Being related to the Empress of Time and Space does have its perks!” He chuckled.
“This is hell, right? I mean, I’ve drown to death and this is my punishment for kissing Maggie Stuart against her father’s wishes that afternoon behind Lieghtner’s Dry Goods! How can I make things right? Please tell me?”
“Ya’ll ain’t dead, Rusty Brackenridge- far from it as a matter of fact.” I informed him. “Quite the opposite’s true. Because of your friend’s urging, you have been granted a second chance at life.” I smiled.
“How can I believe any of this?” He waved his arm around the room. “In my wildest dreams, I couldn’t imagine a place like this…with people like you…with your powers…here!”
“Would you care for a demonstration, hun?” I looked at him in as serious a look as possible. “Just pick any year up to 3013AD…and I’ll take y’all there.” I said with a little hesitation.
My pause was enough to allow me to observe Jack and Uncle Rick’s reaction.
“Why just until 3013, if I may ask?”
My face went ashen. “I don’t exist after that.” I replied sheepishly.
“Oh…I’m sorry, ma’am.” Brackenridge replied solemnly.
“Before you ask, Mr. Brackenridge, my gift allows me to see the future and to evaluate different scenarios to assure its proper flow; because of it, I HAVE seen my own death, or at least one version of it.”
“Alex, I would have never known! I’m so sorry, dear, I…”
“It’s too far off to worry about, Uncle Rick. Let’s just keep with the present?” I wiped a stray tear from my eye. How or when it appeared, I missed completely.
“So, Russell, when and where do you want to go?”
“Could I visit my parents? They must have been crushed by my disappearance!” He asked, his face appearing hopeful.
Although knowing what his destination would be, I still felt despair at the answer.
“That is the one place and time I cannot take you.” I answered after looking to the floor. “Your friends and family must continue to believe that Russell Brackenridge is dead, I’m sorry, but that fact must stay true. If you were to return home as if nothing happened, history would forever change- as would the course it would then take.” I decided to explain myself as I looked at his sullen face.
“Russell, there exist certain points in time, most times not the points you would consider important- usually miniscule, random events- quirks, really- that define and steer coming events so the time line can progress normally. If one of these waypoints, as I call them, change, what we call reality will immediately split off and become another reality or dimension entirely. This tangent then becomes the new default timeline, complete with an entirely new future- a future, I might mention, that may or may not include the Empress of Time and Space. It is called a paradox.”
I paused to see if he was following me. A glimmer of understanding met my eyes so I reiterated.
“If reality suddenly jumps to a new reality that does not contain the person that caused the jump…me, how could it have jumped there in the first place? Would it then continue, or would it collapse taking the known universes with it? I, personally, do not want to find out.”
“I don’t know if it’s the hangover or that crazy explanation, but I need to get drunk again! My head is killing me!” He shook his head several times. “So, if I don’t want to mess up the future, I can’t see my parents…”
“I know how difficult temporal mechanics can be to understand, Russell, I don’t completely understand it yet myself, but if you were to suddenly appear at your parents’ house…” I paused, “It would be bad, Mr. Brackenridge! You have to trust me on that. Though I never said you couldn’t SEE them. They just couldn’t be allowed to see you.”
The man’s mouth dropped open.
“Take my hand, Russell, it will all become clear to you.” I said holding out my hand to him.
After a few long minutes he carefully touched, then took my hand.
I immediately phased out.
“No matter what you think, you are perfectly safe, Russell. Please don’t release my hand.” I told him as I slowly moved us toward the hallway.
We walked through Jack and through the room’s wall into the passage beyond. His grip tightened significantly!
My gift allows me to observe reality, but remain slightly out of phase with it. Anyone or anything in contact with me likewise remains out of phase also. While in this condition we can see and hear what transpires, but cannot physically interact with anyone here. As you have witnessed firsthand we can literally walk through anything.
As we stood in the hallway, I rephased us and touched his room’s door access panel to open it. Jack nodded to me as we reentered.
“So do you still want to visit your parents, Russell? Remember, if that is your choice, you must retain my hand and not let go. You must not interact with anyone in that time period else risk terminating your and possibly my existence. Is this your choice of destinations, Russell Brackenridge?” I asked seriously.
“I want to make sure they are alright, Empress- that they have moved on and don’t still mourn my loss! Yes, Empress, I wish to see my parents!” He said with determination.
“And your younger sisters?” I added.
“So you knew already?”
“Part of the job, Russell. Take my hand and we will be on our way.”
Russell’s room in Reilly became a nondescript living room in a nondescript house. It’s furnishings and decorations indicated that it was near Christmas early in the twentieth century.
“This is my house!”
“December of 1918- the eighteenth, I believe.” I acknowledged.
We immediately heard voices coming from the rear of the house. A male voice and three female voices were involved in some sparse conversation. Metal could be heard randomly contacting some sort of ceramic. The home’s occupants were eating a meal. Quickly glancing out a nearby window and seeing darkness outside, I concluded that it must be dinner.
With a slight pull on my companion’s hand, we began walking back toward the voices.
“So how were things at work today, honey?” Rusty’s mother asked of her husband.
“The usual…just the usual.” He answered; a definite sadness was evident in his voice. He continued to slowly, unceremoniously shovel food into his mouth.
“Mother, what are we going to do about Christmas this year?” One of Russell’s sisters, the youngest I believe, asked; her voice also sounded terribly sad.
“The same thing we do every Christmas, Anna, why?”
“It won’t be the same. It’ll never be the same again, mother.” She said sadly.
“No it won’t, sweetie, but we have to move on. I know it’s been hard these many months; we just have to carry on with our own lives as best we can. We’ll just keep him in our prayers.”
“How can we do that without ‘him’, mom?” His other sister asked.
“We just do, Mary! Russ knew the risks when he enlisted! Can we please finish a dinner without this turning into another emotional discussion?” His father growled. He quickly wiped away a tear before his family could see it.
“Your father is right, girls. It’s been nearly seven months now. We should be over it by now.”
“That is so cruel, mother! How could you be so cold- both of you? He was your son!” Mary cried.
Tears openly rolled down their mother’s, as well as both girls’ cheeks.
I looked over to Russell and watched tears roll down his face as well.
“It is so very hard to lose someone you love.” I said to him as the dinner table before us went silent, save for the sounds of utensil on plate.
“How would you know anything about that, ma’am?” He asked slightly agitated by my statement.
“Russell, I didn’t always have my gifts.” I informed him. “Before I became the Empress, I had lost my brother in a surprise Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor in Hawaii- December 7th, 1941. I tried for two years to get there to help recover his body or anything I could find of his! At every requested transfer I was reassigned elsewhere.” I said as I thought about that distant memory from a different reality. My vision became slightly distorted as my eyes began to tear up.
“I’m sorry, ma’am. I would have thought you would rescue him after you became Empress.”
“I did, Russell, but the memories, though faded, are still here.” I pointed to my head.
“So everything is better now, right? You have your brother back. You rescued him like you rescued me?”
“That wasn’t the only loved one lost to me.” I admitted wiping both eyes with my free hand. “Imagine having to tell someone that you have revered since childhood- your quintessential role model- that he had to die in order to maintain the timeline!” I cried outright at that memory! My companion looked on as I fought to control myself.
“I had to do just that with Abraham Lincoln only a month ago! It not only broke, but tore out my heart to have to do it, but I had to accomplish the task assigned me or risk the lives of billions of Americans- alive or yet to be!”
Brackenridge remained quiet a minute or so, just staring at me with a sickened look on his face.
“Nothing is certain in our lives, Russell Brackenridge- not even mine, as odd as that seems given my gift. Things must happen in a certain time- a certain sequence- or colossal problems can result. It has fallen to me and my sisters to make sure things happen when and where they are suppose to. This,” I gestured to the sullen family in front of us, “is the part of my job I despise most!” I sniffed.
“Mother, do you think they will ever find him?”
Anna’s question turned our attention back to his family.
“The ocean is a big place, Anna- there is always a chance. The Lord works in mysterious ways.” Mrs. Brackenridge answered her daughter as upbeat as possible.
“But Ricky Demmit told me he would find Rusty come hell or high water!”
“Watch your language, Anna! A girl’s mouth shouldn’t be so foul!” Mr. Brackenridge growled, quickly wiping another tear from his eye.
“But that’s what he said!”
“We know, sweetie, and Richard will do everything he can to find your brother.” Her mother assured.
“As you have just found out, Russell, he never forgot. He spent nearly a whole day in Reilly’s historical archives searching for some small thread of information as to your whereabouts. Uncle Rick is a loyal friend who went to great lengths to keep his promise to your family. He did everything he could possibly do to find a way to save his friend- including breaking the rules!”
“Breaking the rules? I don’t understand. What rules?”
“In searching the files stored in Reilly’s extensive archive for you, Richard Demmit stumbled upon his own obituary. He now knows the exact year, date, and time he will pass beyond this dimension into the next. No one should ever know that specific information.”
“But you know when you’ll die. You said so earlier- back on the island!”
“It was an accidental discovery, Mr. Brackenridge. When I first became the Empress, I had to learn to use my gift- to develop it as you would math, reading, or writing. I inadvertently asked the question: ‘How long will I live- when will I die?’ My gift gave me the answer despite my question’s intended innocence.”
“Mom, will the hurt ever go away?” Mary asked, interrupting our conversation.
“It will never completely go away, sweetie. It does fade to something manageable after a time, though.”
“Like with Grandmother?”
“Just like that, sweetie, now finish your plate. You have school work to finish.”
“Would it be possible to visit another time- further in the future?” Brackenridge pleaded.
The room stayed the same but the people in it were now older. Instead of three women and one man, only two women now sat at the table. Russell’s sister had grown up and was now a beautiful woman in her late teens.
Mrs. Brackenridge looked like the last six years had not been especially kind. Her hair, almost completely white now, only added to her true age and the darkened skin around her eyes indicated many a tearful, sleepless night.
“Mother, if it’s okay with you and Father, I’d like to place this photograph of Rusty in front of the pews on our side of the church next Saturday.” She carefully removed a tattered photograph from her handbag and gently placed it on the table before her mother. “In that way, the whole family would be together again for my wedding.”
Russell’s ma repositioned the picture so she could look at it properly. Tears immediately began flowing from her eyes!
“Where did you get this, Anna?” She cried softly between gentle sobs.
“Rick Demmit gave it to me shortly after he returned from Europe. He said he found it in his things while repacking for Annapolis.”
“I think Rusty would want to see his little sister moving forward and starting a family of her own.” A mature Anna reasoned while laying her hand on her mother’s to comfort her.
It took a few long moments for Mrs. Brackenridge to compose herself.
“I think that’s a wonderful gesture, Anna! I’m sure your father and Father James would have no problem with it.” Russell’s ma replied. For the first time in our visit to this house there was excitement in the two women’s’ voices.
“Anna is getting married? My baby sister is all grown up?” Russell looked at me in amazement.
“It does happen you know. Not even the Empress can stop the march of time.” I looked at him and smiled sadly. “This is 1924, Russell. Anna is eighteen and ready to be on her own. She will face many challenges in the upcoming years that would have been insurmountable had she not learned how to handle extreme heartache. In a macabre way, you helped the rest of your family cope with the tragedies life unceremoniously deals out.”
“Will her and Mary be okay, Empress?”
“To answer that we need to wait here just a bit longer, Mr. Brackenridge.”
The sound of a door slamming made us both turn toward the living room and foyer. As we did so a screaming child of three or four ran straight through us.
“Gramma! An’ Annie! Hi!” The boy shrieked, only stopping as Russell’s ma caught him and snatched him off the floor! The young boy tried to strangle his grandmother’s neck.
“He couldn’t wait for us to get here, Mom. I thought the police would stop me for stealing someone else’s kid!” A woman in her early twenties walked through us. Mary hugged her sister then her mother as the squirming ball of energy was passed from grandmother to aunt.
After trying to strangle his aunt, the boy pointed to the table. “Who’s that mommy?”
“Mary has a son? She got married?”
I nodded.
“Who’s who, Rusty?” Mary asked her young son.
“She named him after me?”
I nodded a second time.
“The man in the photogaf, mommy!” The young boy again pointed at the aged picture on the table.
“Geez, sis, where’d ya find that? I haven’t seen it in years!”
“Anna asked if she could take it to the church- place it on the brides side in front of the pews.” Mrs. Brackenridge replied.
“I think that’s a super idea, Annie. Rusty would think so too.” Her voice quivered slightly as she gave her approval.
“They never forgot you either, Russ. Six years later they still love and hold hope for you.” I sniffed.
“Can…can we leave now, I’ve seen enough.” He whispered.
“We’ll go back to Reilly now, but I’ve got one more place for y’all to see.” I told him.
The Brackenridge dining room became the hallway just outside Russell’s quarters in Reilly.
“Welcome back, Empress.” Jack greeted as I released my hold of Brackenridge’s hand.
He immediately walked over to Uncle Rick.
“I want to thank you, Rick. Thank you for everything! I owe you big for saving my life.” He said as the two men shook hands.
“I never go back on my word, Rusty- even if you weren’t there to actually hear me give it.” Uncle Rick paused. “You owe me nothing, pal.”
“Is it ready, Jack?” I asked while the two men shook hands.
“In the closet, Alex, just as you requested.”
“Thanks.”
“Alex?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“Alex, will he be okay…where you take him next?”
“He’ll be distraught as expected, but should recover enough to make his decision, Jack. I wouldn’t worry about it.” I assured her.
“Mr. Brackenridge, for our next and final stop, I request that you redress in the garment and shoes in your closet, please.” I asked pointing to the plain wall to our left.
He and Uncle Rick dropped hands and looked at me in confusion. Again I motioned to the blank wall.
“What closet, Empress?”
“Just approach the wall and it will open automatically.” I paused a moment. “Russell, my given name is Alexandra. You should call me Alex though.”
Jack and Uncle Rick suddenly stared at me in their own confusion!
I continued to watch Brackenridge, who jumped slightly when the closet door appeared and opened in front of him. The Reilly suit matched our own suits in every detail but personal control. I would issue it commands for now.
“But I’m not a member of your crew, Empress. Rick, I can’t wear this, I don’t belong.” He protested.
“Buddy, it’s been my experience that when Alex tells you something, you don’t ask why, you just do it. She must have your best interests in mind if she has revealed her name and allowed use of our equipment!”
“I haven’t done anything to prove myself worthy, though!”
“Just put the damn uniform on, Rusty!” Admiral Demmit growled.
“Aye, sir!” Brackenridge automatically stood straight as he answered.
Uncle Rick, Jack, and I began to leave so Russell could change.
“Oh!” I suddenly said, stopping mid stride. “The suit utilizes the same technology as this station so don’t retain your civvies. It’ll be strange at first, but y’all will get use to it.” I smiled and continued into the corridor. “We’ll be waiting out here so don’t take all day, hun.”
“I feel ridiculous in this!” Brackenridge complained as he exited his quarters. “How do you keep them from squeezing…” He suddenly turned red with embarrassment and looked at Uncle Rick.
“You get used to it, buddy. Are you ready to go with Alex?”
“If I have too.” He answered begrudgingly.
“First we need to change our uniforms.” I told him.
“But I just changed into these!” He exclaimed in frustration.
“OakridgeEmpress8716, Activate.” I said as I touched his Reilly suit.
Brackenridge jumped about six inches as his suit’s HUD came to life mentally before his eyes!
“What the hell is that?” He exclaimed looking around the corridor, frantically searching for its source.
Placing my hand back on his shoulder, I selected the ‘autosizing’ feature then the modern Naval officer’s uniform for 1981 and commanded both our Reilly suits to change. I remembered at the last minute to stand on my tiptoes so the regulation heels wouldn’t interfere with my balance.
I thought Russell would pass out!
“How…?” He gasped out.
“It’s the latest technology, hun. Are you really that surprised by it?” I asked with a giggle.
He didn’t answer.
“They come in handy for time travel, Russell- like when we recently traveled back to 1865…” I took a few steps away from everyone and selected my favorite- emphasis on sarcasm- circus tent. I quickly exhaled while staying on my tiptoes.
In a matter of seconds I was the picture of a Federal Belle!
Brackenridge’s eyes bulged!
I quickly changed back to my modern Navy Whites. Despite the knee-length skirt and the silly cover hanging from it, that wasn’t too bad, though I preferred my normal officer’s cover better.
“Ready?” I asked.
“Can I do that?” He asked.
“Sorry, hun, but you wouldn’t look right in one of those things.” Jack and I giggled as he and Uncle Rick stared at me.
“Well I thought it was funny.” I shook my head a few times. “Take my hand, Russell.”
“Alex?” Jack caught my attention and pointed to my head. “It’s not regulation, Captain.”
Reaching up I snagged my tiara from under my regulation cover and removed it from my head.
“I keep forgetting I have it on.” I smiled nervously as I handed it to her.
“This isn’t going to blow up on me is it?” She asked nervously.
“Nope, it’s turned off, but keep Randi away from it. The tiara doesn’t like to lose to her at chess.” I giggled and carefully placed the ultra-feminine regulation cover on my head. Motioning to Russell’s hip, I gestured for him to put his cover under his arm.
I offered Russell my hand. He took it right away this time.
Reilly’s hallway became a sterile white-walled, grey-floored, hospital corridor.
“Where are we, Empress?”
“My name is Alex, hun!” I glared at him to emphasize my statement. “This is 1981. Bridgeport Memorial Hospital, Bridgeport, Connecticut.” I answered concisely.
“Why are we here, Emp…Alex?”
“To visit someone, of course!” I replied flatly.
“Who?”
“To find that out you have to follow me.” I answered and looked around us. The room to our right was empty so I walked us into it and rephased.
“I rephased us, Russell. We can interact with the people of this time now, so no mention of the Empress or your real sir name- got it?”
“Aye…” He looked at my rank and name plate. “Aye, Commander Fleming.” He replied with some hesitation.
“Alex? Why does my nameplate say ‘Scott’ and why am I now a Lieutenant?” He asked after a short delay.
“Ruth Demmit’s married name is Scott, Russell. You are Admiral Demmit’s nephew today. I am your liaison and family friend. For today, I’m Cmdr. Allison Fleming.”
“Is that your real last name, Alex?”
“It will be in about four years.” I winked and motioned for him to follow me into the hallway.
“Hi! We’re lookin’ fer Mrs. Vogel’s room? She’s a patient here isn’t she?” I asked at the nearest nurse’s station.
Russell looked at me in concern.
“Are you relatives…Commander?” The older nurse at the station asked with a dour expression. She seemed to be surprised by my appearance and appraised me critically.
“Lieutenant Scott here is Admiral Richard Demmit’s nephew and served with her grandson Russell, ma’am.” I answered politely. “I’m his liaison officer during his leave and also a niece of the Admiral’s. Allison Fleming, ma’am.” I explained, introduced myself, and offered my hand.
“Mrs. Vogel’s son was just in with her a few minutes ago; he should be back if you’d like to wait?” She said glaring at me with contempt. I got the distinct feeling she recognized me.
Pleasant woman.
“I’m afraid the Admiral was only able to release Lt. Scott on a two day pass, ma’am. We hurried here to see Mrs. Vogel then we have a two-hour ride to Westchester so he can see his sister get married tomorrow afternoon. We really can’t stay here too long, ma’am.”
“Mrs. Vogel isn’t doing so well, lieutenant, I doubt she will even know that you came to visit. You really should wait for her son to come back.”
“Do you know exactly when he’ll return, ma’am?” I asked, looking directly into her eyes.
“No, I don’t, but you really should wait.”
“Ma’am, if I don’t get Lt. Scott to his sister’s wedding rehearsal tonight, family or no family, Admiral Demmit’ll have my clusters! Do you know how hard I’ve had to work for these? A woman has to work doubly hard to attain this rank than her male counterparts- even in this day and age! Can’t we just go in, say hello and leave?” I complained.
“Just a few miniutes then, Commander Fleming.” She responded apprehensively.
“Thank you, ma’am. We promise to be quick and quiet. You won’t even hear us leave.”
“Room 308, down the hall make a right, fourth door on the left.”
“Thank you, ma’am.” Russell replied as we stepped away.
“I don’t recognize her, Alex. Who is she?” He asked as we entered the private room. Lying in the bed was a woman in her mid seventies. At her side, a heart monitor beeped away slowly. An IV bag hung off to her right- its flexible plastic tube attached to the back of her right hand. She wore what looked like an oxygen feeder tube under her nose.
She appeared to be sleeping.
“This is Anna Vogel, Russell.” I sadly informed him.
He just stared at his sister in silence.
“She’s been diagnosed with pancreatic cancer, Russell. She won’t last the night, I’m afraid.”
“This is my baby sister? She named her grandkid Russell also?”
“Rusty?” The woman in the bed moaned quietly. Her head turned toward us slowly.
“She can hear us, Alex?”
“Yes, Russell, of course she can hear us.”
“Rusty, is that you? Is it really you? Even after all these years?”
I nodded for him to go to her.
“Yes, Annie, it’s me. I’m here!” His voice cracked with emotion.
The woman’s heart monitor beeped a little faster.
“I was wondering if I’d see you here, Rusty. I thought it would be a little different, though.”
“We’re in the hospital, Annie. Where did you think you were?”
Her left hand slowly rose and pointed shakily to the ceiling. “Up there. How can you be here, Rusty?” She asked as her eyes opened and gazed at her long lost brother.
Brackenridge quickly turned to me for permission. I shook my head no.
“Someone brought me to see you, Annie- someone very, very special. I’m sorry it took so long for me to get back.”
“Hello, Mrs. Vogel.” I greeted her with little emotion.
Again the beeping from the monitor quickened.
“I’m ready to go now.” She said to me in as confident a voice as she could muster.
“I’m sorry, Anna, but I have no authority in that matter. I am Russell’s escort and he alone is my responsibility.”
“He always did like the blondes.” She replied, forcing a smile.
“So I’ve been informed, ma’am.” I forced a smile also.
“Anna, Russell and I don’t have a lot of time and I know that it has been your deepest wish to see him once more before you move on.” I hated what I now had to say! My heart sank lower than it had in 1865. This part of the job ‘sucked royally’, as my future self would attest!
“I have now fulfilled that standing request and so we must leave before the nurse or your family returns.”
We all remained silent for a few moments- me for the obvious cruelty of my words to these two siblings, Russell, for not wanting to leave so soon, and Anna’s closing her eyes again.
She suddenly opened her eyes, which now appeared full of life and brilliantly youthful! She looked at the both of us in full recognition and awareness.
“Russell, I never stopped hoping- never stopped praying that you would return to us some day.” She said unimpeded by her deteriorating condition. “I now know the reason that return never happened.” Russell’s sister looked my way and a cold shiver went up my spine! “Will we be able to see and talk to each other after I go?”
“Of course, Anna. Russell will be able to visit whenever he is able to arrange it with me.”
“Thank you, Empress. Thank you for saving my brother.”
Brackenridge and I looked at each other in complete astonishment!
“I thought you said…” He began to ask, but I raised my hand to stop him.
“Anna, how do you know that name?” I asked instead.
“Mother and someone calling herself ‘Ruth’ just told me who you were, Alexandra,” She took a large, labored breath, “and the reason you’re here now.” Tears formed in her eyes.
“Take good care of my brother and see that he gets the life his original future cut so short.” She paused to take another labored breath, nodded once to someone or something unseen off to her left, and waited a second before continuing- her heart monitor began to noticeably slow. “You two must leave now, Alexandra. I will fall asleep in a few minutes and Russell mustn’t be here when I do. Thank you again, Empress, for saving my brother’s life.”
Her eyes closed and several more tears ran out their sides. A pleasant smile appeared on her face now.
“Russell, we have to go.” I said sadly. “Please take my hand.”
“But I just got here. Why must we leave so soon, Empress?”
“Please, just take my hand.” I urged.
As soon as he placed his hand in mine the depressing hospital room became the black nothingness, dimly lit by the single unmoving yellow sun, of my personal domain.
“Where are we, Empress?”
I cleared my throat and wiped my tears with my free hand.
“Where are we…Alex?” He rephrased.
“This is my private domain, Russell. I’m not quite sure of its location or importance in the known universes, but I come here when I want to…want to think- when I need…privacy.” I told him, releasing his hand.
Terror filled his face, as he looked around- at me- at the nonexistent floor beneath his feet- at the unmoving yellow sun in the distance.
“Your perfectly safe here, Mr. Brackenridge.” I assured him. “Momma? Ruth Scott, I know you’re here. I know what you did. Please come out so we can talk.”
“You aren’t the only one with gifts, sweetheart.” A familiar female voice said from the darkness ahead of us.
“Momma, why did you do it? Why did you tell her?” I asked as Ruth Scott faded into view just ten feet from us.
“Holy shit! Ruthie, you’re one of them too?” My companion choked out.
“No, Rusty, I’m dead. Alexandra is the one responsible for manifesting me here.” She smiled as she approached and gave me a tight hug.
“I’ve been watching you, Alexandra. You’ve done some really good work.”
“Why did you tell her about me, momma?”
“Let me answer her question, Ruth.” Another female voice called out from the darkness.
Russell’s head twisted around immediately.
“Anna?”
“Hello, Rusty.” The older version of Russell’s sister walked into the dim light. She approached him and, after some hesitation, he allowed her to embrace him.
“This is a much better way to re-acquaint ourselves- wouldn’t you agree, Alexandra?” She glanced my way for a second.
“Yes, ma’am, but let me make you a little more presentable. If you’d allow me?”
“See, I told you it was worth the wait.” Momma smiled to our new guest.
“Let it rip, Alex!” Anna Vogel shouted in excitement. She took two steps back from her brother.
I concentrated on her appearance at their parents’ house the week before her wedding.
Russell’s eyes bulged as his sister became younger and younger in front of him!
Anna Vogel now looked like her eighteen year old self.
“My sincerest thanks, Empress. This manifestation feels soo much better.” She approached me and hugged me warmly.
“How did you do that, Alex?” Russell asked in awe.
“This is the Empress’s private dimension; she can do whatever she wants here, Russell. Here, she is not bound by the physical limits of the rest of the universes. She has even been known to rematerialize a favorite spirit or two.” Ruth Scott giggled.
“Momma! You know it took three of us to bring Billie back. We didn’t even realize we could do that!” I groused.
“Alexandra, as indicated by myth and religion, the power of three is a force to be reckoned with- in any universe.”
“You can actually bring people back from here, Alex?” Russell glanced over to his sister. “Can you bring Annie back for me?”
His sister quickly placed her hand on his jaw gently.
“Rusty, I am happy here. I do not wish to return to my Earthly form. I understand your desire to have me back, but it is only greed that pushes that need. I’m sorry, I will not allow myself to be taken back.”
“But what kind of life do you have now, Annie?”
“You will find out in time, brother- we all find out in our own time.” She kissed his forehead and stepped over to Ruth Scott, they joined hands and she took a large breath.
“Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” She addressed me formally. “I wish you to find this lonely, wayward soul a good home. Make sure that he is loved, protected, and kept among good friends. See that his spirit remains true and light so that we may again be a family when the time is right. I commission this of you, kind Empress.”
I didn’t know what to say and remained quiet for a time. I had never before been formally tasked with someone’s eternal soul!
“I’ll do my best, Anna. That’s the most I can promise since I cannot possibly watch over him night and day.”
“That is what you have us for, daughter.” Momma Scott said. There was a gentle forcefulness in her words.
“We will be watching you, Russell Brackenridge.” Anna warned ominously and pointed to him, shaking her finger.
“We?” He gulped, looking between the two women.
“We, Russell. Mary, Mother, Father, and me! Alexandra will be informed of any severe violations!”
Momma nodded at me as Russell looked at his younger sister with a mixture of admiration and horror.
“It’s time for you to start your new life, Mr. Brackenridge.” I said quietly, gently taking his hand into mine.
“We’ll take good care of him, Anna.” I reassured her.
“Thanks again for the makeover, Alex. Maybe you can return soon and do the same for Mother, Mary, and Father?” She replied. I saw Momma Scott’s smile widen.
I nodded slightly. “The next time I bring Russell for a visit, perhaps.”
Anna nodded her approval.
“Until we meet again, Empress.” Momma said in a loud voice as she and Anna slowly backed away from us- back into the darkness, hand in hand.
“You have a wonderful daughter, Ruth. You must be so proud of her.” Anna said, as their voices seemed to grow more distant with every step.
“Anna, you know what upper management says about that, but she is pretty special. She has special friends and many supporters here also. Have I told you how highly Abraham spoke of…”
Their voices faded away completely as they disappeared.
“Let’s get you back to Reilly, hun.” I said, squeezing his hand a little tighter to get his attention.
“Does this happen every time you bring someone to this place, Alex?”
“No, not really. Most of the time, things are pretty predictable and peaceful around here. Oh, just between you and me…I didn’t call those two. They came on their own, Russell.”
Reilly’s corridor appeared around us. Jack and Uncle Rick jumped with a start as we rephased beside them.
“Everything okay, Alex? You look like you’ve been crying.” Uncle Rick asked with genuine concern.
“Everything is as it should be, sir. Russell Brackenridge is now ready to start his new life- to stabilize the timeline in its current state.” I answered. “Let’s go back inside, shall we?” I said, motioning to Russell’s quarters.
“So where do I go from here, ma’am? Where is my ‘new life’ to start?” Russell asked with resignation in his voice.
Jack’s expression showed concern at his somewhat negative tone. What had she just seen in his mind?
“RVP, release Mr. Brackenridge’s Reilly suit restraints, please? Authorization: OakridgeEmpress8716.”
“Acknowledged.”
“Now what the hell just happened?” Brackenridge exclaimed. As before, he began looking around frantically.
Before I could answer, Russell turned to face Jack. Apparently, she was telepathically guiding him through the suit’s setup and instructions. His vocalized answers confirmed it.
“What’s a passwo…oh.”
“Why does this have to be so…Really?”
“People can do that?”
And so the one-side conversation went for a few more minutes.
“Alex, he’s ready.” Jack informed me as both she and Russell looked to me.
“It’s going to be Mr. Brackenridge’s choice where and when he wants to live.” I looked sadly to the confused man. “Unfortunately you can’t choose anytime within Anna’s lifetime or after your parents were born. That period of years is off limits for obvious reasons, I’m sorry.”
“I understand, Alex. If I were to interact with any of them I could conceivably complicate things for you.”
“A rational assumption, Russell.” I smiled. “Take my hand and we’ll be on our way.”
I looked to Jack. She looked so downcast that we…correction…that he was leaving so soon. That gave me an idea that I quickly checked with the properly phrased question.
“Jack, he has a fully operational Reilly Suit. We’ll see him again- many times, in fact.”
“No, it wasn’t that Alex! I was just thinking of how difficult it would be to have to start life over in a different place, with different people- in a different time completely. It’s sad to think that he’ll have to make all new friends- all new relationships. I’m sorry that this had to happen to you, Russell.” She explained, with genuine interest.
“Commander, it’s not that bad. I’m just happy to be able to live past my twenty-first birthday. Alex has given me the greatest gift one could imagine- a second chance!” Brackenridge told her before he turned to Uncle Rick.
“Rick, I owe you the most! You never gave up on me…never surrendered! You are the best friend I’ve ever had, sir!”
He took a step back and went to attention. That hit the Admiral hard! His eyes became wet.
Brackenridge rushed Uncle Rick and embraced him tightly. “I’ll never forget what you did for me, Ricky!”
“It’s time for me to go, Empress.” Russell stepped back from the Admiral, who was trying his best not to break into tears. He took my hand in his. “Thank you all for giving me another chance.”
Reilly’s guest room became a well-manicured front lawn. A couple tall, full maple trees provided ample shade for those walking the brick paved pathway from the street to the front door of the modest two-story, red-brick, home.
I knew exactly where we were. I just had to make sure the time period was right.
Several automobiles going down the street in front provided me with the confirmation I needed.
“I trust Jack showed you the clothing selection process, and how to enable it?”
“Yes, she did. Where are we, Empress?”
I glared at him.
“Where are we, Alex?”
“Springfield, Missouri. 1983.
“Why are we here, Alex? I thought I was to select a time and place to begin my life?”
“I thought we’d try here first, besides, I promised someone I would attend a birthday party. Care to be my date, Mr. Brackenridge?”
“Do I have a choice, ma’am?”
“We always have choices, Russell, but no, not this time.” I smiled. “Try the blue denim trousers with the beige polo shirt, white athletic socks and the white cross-trainers.” I suggested then selected my own casual wear.
It took a minute, but my companion’s clothes changed. He looked every bit like he belonged here, in this time.
“Let me rephase us.”
Making sure the coast was clear, I did just that.
“Shall we make ourselves known?” I asked pulling him forward toward the door.
Brie answered the door with a surprised screech.
“Allie, it’s so good y’all could make it! Dee and Fred was hopin’ you’d be here!” She said as we hugged each other. Pulling herself away from me, she looked at my ‘date’.
“Who’s this here handsome hunk, Allie?” She smiled deviously.
“Allie? I thought you wanted me to call you Alex…I thought that was your real name?”
“I decided that when I traveled to times where I was already present that I- the one who had traveled- would use the name Allie to differentiate us. People would ask too many questions if we referred to ourselves both as ‘Alex’.”
“So you are already here? In this time? In 1983?”
“He catches on fast, Allie. Where did you find him?” Brie asked slyly.
“Him? Oh, I just picked him up, you know.” I downplayed, returning her devious smile.
Brackenridge was now totally lost!
“Oh, where are my manners? Russell Brackenridge, my sister, Brianna.”
The man stood stunned as he looked between us.
“Hi! Well, y’all better come on inside. Alex and the others will be here in just a few minutes.” She said motioning for us to have a seat in the living room.
“Can I get y’all somethin’ to drink?”
“I’ll take the hardest stuff ya got, please.” He quickly responded.
“All I got here is beer, hun. Alex is gonna bring somma’ Pa’s shine though, if that would be good?”
“Best moonshine in Missoura.” I praised with a proud smile.
“Beer would be fine for right now, thank you.”
“One beer comin right up, Rusty.” She giggled on her way out to the kitchen.
Something fell and hit the floor out in the kitchen. It sounded heavy, like maybe a pot or pan of some kind.
“Rusty, could y’all come out here an’ reach this thing back into my cubbert, please?” Brie’s voice sounded desperate.
Brackenridge wasted no time hurrying out to help.
The front door opened quietly and Alex Fleming- my present day self, Jack, Ma and Pa…Freddy, and several more of my fellow crewmates entered. A slightly older looking Admiral Demmit entered last and immediately took the seat next to me. He looked tired, but anxious.
“Does he have any idea, Captain Steinert?” He asked quietly.
I shook my head before I got up and welcomed my future self and the others. I was just hugging Jack when Russell reappeared out of the kitchen.
“I’m sorry for running out on you like that Ale…Allie, but your sister…needed…help…with…” His mouth hung open as everyone in the room shouted ‘Happy Birthday’!
Jack stared at me for a minute before looking around.
“Russell, I didn’t know this was your party?” She said to him.
“It isn’t! My birthday is May…”
“May 9th, right? Today is May 9th, 1983, Rusty, so…Happy Birthday!” She said in a tone I’d never heard her use before.
“Rusty, y’all fergot yer beer.” Brie said as she came out of the kitchen.
Brackenridge waved her off without even looking her way. Good thing too, since Brie wasn’t holding any beer. Her devious smile grew bigger!
I winked at her with a sly smile of my own and nodded to the side for her to join the rest of us in the living room. Everyone found a seat, either on the furniture or the floor. Alex Fleming joined Uncle Rick and I on the Davenport.
“You do realize how much effort it took to keep Miss Prying Eyes out of my head for so many years?” Alex Fleming asked quietly.
“About as much effort as it took to keep Tibius from romancing me again?” I giggled.
“A hundred times worse, Allie.” She admitted with a giggle.
“Speaking of Tibius, I’ll have to thank him when I get back to Reilly.”
“Nothing will happen, sis, don’t worry!” She laughed.
I let my mind browse through the memories of Jack’ upcoming years- without restraint this time.
She turned and glared at me with such anger, I expected the air around us to start buzzing! Her glare quickly turned soft and melted away. Tears formed in her eyes and she tried to wipe them away inconspicuously.
“Ma and Freddy came over and seated themselves on the floor in front of Alex and I.
“Y’all done good, honey.” Ma comforted us both.
“That goes double fer me, hun!” Freddy added. “We’re both real prouda’ y’all!”
A young man and young woman entered by the front door. The woman looked the spittin’ image of ma only with lighter brown hair and the guy looked like Brian, but an inch or two taller.
“It’s about time y’all made it!” Brie growled from her easy chair. “Dee! Fred, Say hello to yer kin!”
“Aunt Allie, how y’all been? I ‘spect this is the first time y’all seen me since I was born? This here’s my brother Fred.”
“Ma’am!” Fred waved nervously to me.
He even sounded like Brian!
“Hey, ain’t you the guy we rescued from 1918?” Ricky Lynn Samuels said suddenly placing the long forgotten face.
“Yes, ma’am, that would be correct.”
“That’s great! Now we don’t have ta listen to Jacki there recallin’ how she shoulda’ stopped Alex from relocatin’ ya! She’s had it bad fer ya these last forty years, Rusty!”
“Almost thirty-nine, Ricky Lynn! An what I say to anybody is to be held confidential…or didn’t I explain that to everyone?” Jack shot back at her as she scanned the gathering!
“Well, he’s here now, so why not tell him, Jacki? Tell him!” Ricky Lynn pushed.
“I really don’t have to now that you announced it to the world, Ricky Lynn!” Jack countered, but her face contained no anger- just embarrassment.
“Don’t let another forty go by Jacki!” Ricky Lynn urged.
The room got quiet suddenly as we all listened.
“Russell, I’ve…” She stopped suddenly and took a few deep breaths. She looked around the room seeing all the expectant faces. “From the first time I saw you on the foredeck, I…”
Jack had never been this lost for words! She paused once more; she shook her head a few times trying to shake off something, her expression changed to one of intense concentration.
“I thought you looked handsome. I think I like you, Russell Brackenridge.” She paused once more.
”There, I said it, is everyone happy?” She growled. Sudden relief washed the anger from her face.
Applause erupted from the group!
2112 hours, Springfield Missouri, May 9th, 1983
“It’s time for us to get going, Russell.” I said to my ‘date’ as I stood up. “We have several places that I want to show you before you decide where you want to live.”
Brackenridge had been sitting next to Jack all night. Her smile vanished as I spoke.
“As you wish, Allie.” He replied sadly. “It’s been really keen spending time with you, Jacki. I only wish we had more time.” Russell slowly got to his feet. Jack stood up also.
“You forget that Alex has all the time in the world, Rusty. She could come back for you in the morning- couldn’t you, Alex?” She asked hopefully.
Jack’s hands went to her mouth instantly as the room erupted in whistles, laughter, and clapping!
“Oh God, did I just say that?” She blushed brightly.
I stared intently at the couple as they stared at each other.
“Jacquelyn Cummins! I thought I’d never hear such heresy come from your mouth, young lady!” Ma scolded immediately.
“Give it a rest, Dee! We’re all adults here!” Jack hissed. “You of all people should throw the first stone!”
“That’s not what I meant, Jacki. It’s just strange to hear something so modern from someone so chaste these many years.” Ma reiterated.
“Dee, I have a daughter you know!”
“And Constance is a beautiful young woman in her own right, Jacki. Time to move on.”
“Ma’s right, Jack. Time to live for yourself and not for others.” Alex agreed.
Alex and I nodded to each other.
“Girls, could y’all take Miss Cummins into the backyard for a few minutes? We’d like to go over things with Mr. Brackenridge.“ I asked as Alex and I smiled to them.
“Alex, you better not take him before I have a chance to say goodbye!” Jack threatened.
“Should I go too, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked quietly. He stood up to leave.
Alex and I took each other’s hand and each of us in turn grabbed for one of the men- Alex taking Uncle Rick’s hand, me taking Russell’s.
With another nod to Alex, I phased us out.
“We’re phased, sis. Jack can’t hear us now.” I informed my future twin.
“You know she hates when we do this, Allie.”
“It’s for her own good, Alex.” I replied.
I noticed Uncle Rick put his free hand through the seat back.
“I’ll never get used to this, Alex. What is so important that we have to be transparent?”
“Russell has to make a decision, sir. Do we look for another place and time for him to reside, or would he like to try his luck with the pretty blonde that can break him into microscopic bits as an afterthought?”
Brackenridge immediately stared at me.
“She…she…can do that?” His voice went up an octave.
“That and more, Russell. Do you remember the size and displacement of the Davis?” He nodded in confusion. “She can lift at least ten times the mass with just a thought. On Terra, she disabled the protective telekinetic, neutralizing shield for the entire city of Citadel! No power on that planet had ever been capable of such a feat until Jacquelyn Cummins! Recently, she quite literally brought down an entire mountain in Poland, destroying the converted mine below it! The research facility- it’s corrupt personnel- everything- gone in the blink of an eye, Russell!”
“And that’s the earlier version you met on Sand Dollar, Russ. Think what she can do in the here and now.” Alex added.
“I had no idea she could do such things! She seems so grounded- so mature for her apparent age.”
“Jacki is sixty-five years old, Mr. Brackenridge. She has many hundreds of years left to her.” Alex revealed.
“The women of Sand Dollar and Kili Island, as well as the Terran’s and several other planetary civilizations can live for well over eight centuries.” I informed him.
“That is why you must be absolutely certain that your attraction to her is more than just lust for a pretty girl, Russell.” Alex and I observed his expressions, trying to discern if he understood the ramifications of what he had just learned about us. After a few long minutes, his eyes glared at Alex and I in horror.
“Yes, Mr. Brackenridge, you have put the puzzle together. If you chose to remain here- with Jack, you will grow old while she remains as she is today…as you saw her on Sand Dollar earlier.” Alex confirmed his suspicions.
“There is one alternative, sis.”
“The Mahanilui!” Uncle Rick growled in disdain.
“The Mahanilui? What is that?” Russell asked in total confusion.
“It is a…a process in which tiny machines enter your body and change you, Rusty!” My uncle angrily growled.
“Changes you? How?” Our guest asked.
“My name wasn’t always Alexandra, Russell- it was Alexander before my Mahanilui.” Alex said before I had the chance.
Russell looked to Uncle Rick, who nodded.
“You were a…” He muttered.
I nodded also. “As was the rest of my crew, Mr. Brackenridge.”
“But I met your daughter and granddaughter. Did you adopt?”
“We are complete in every way, Russell. I will have Alexis by natural child birth.” I informed him.
“Will have?”
“For me it hasn’t happened yet. For Alex,” I nodded to my future self, “It happened thirty years ago.”
“Allie, we’re going off topic here.” Alex reminded.
“Know this, Russell Brackenridge. Jack is every bit the normal woman she appears to be. She has the same thoughts, the same urges, and the same concept of love that every woman has. She can be hurt just as easy- mislead just the same by love.”
“However…She can positively act on the old saying ‘a women scorned…’ In short, she can kill you with just a thought if you piss her off, Rusty!” Uncle Rick added.
“Rick,” Brackenridge looked to his friend, “I’d like the chance to get to know Jacki better, but I’m afraid of what will happen to me if she rejects me. What would you do?”
Uncle Rick thought a while.
“Rusty, when I first met Alex in 1944 I doubted what she told me- even that she was who she claimed to be. I’ve been on many adventures with her since then. Not once has she ever done something that worked out badly. Sure things go wrong that even she can’t foresee, but up to now she’s done the impossible job of protecting us from all the little time gremlins that exist to ruin our futures…and our pasts. If I were you, I’d ask her opinion as to what you should do. Ask her to run the scenarios. If she hasn’t already.”
Both men looked at me…us.
“I have, indeed ‘run the scenarios’ Uncle.” Alex admitted for us as I nodded. “Russell is free to ask my opinion, but in the end, it must be his decision alone.”
Brackenridge was silent for some time. I could see the wheels, per say, turning.
“Empress,” Russell began, “is it possible that I might find love and companionship here, in this time and place, with Miss Jacquelyn Cummins?” He paused. “I…I think I would like to spend the rest of my natural life with her if …” Again he paused. “I think I love her, Empress. I wasn’t sure until a moment ago, but I…I love her. Might I choose this time, place, and possible relationship?”
Alex and I looked at each other for a second or two.
“You heard him, sis, he loves her.” Alex said and winked to me.
“Yes, I did, sis. He definitely said he loves her. What shall we do about that, Alex?” I replied, winking back.
Alex and I nodded at the same time and released our hold of the two gentlemen.
As they staggered to find their balance, Uncle Rick glared at us.
“I hate it when you do that, Alex!” He growled half-heartedly.
“What happened, Rick? Where did they go?”
“My niece- both of them- are still here, Rusty, I can still feel her.”
“But, why, Rick?”
“I believe you just got your answer, Buddy.” Uncle Rick laughed.
“Answer to what, Rick? I didn’t ask any question that would result in this.”
“Alexandra Steinert-Fleming, You better not have left with Russell yet or I swear, I will…Russell, you’re still here? Where did Alex go?” Jack stormed into the room with an angry scowl. Her expression immediately softened seeing Brackenridge and Uncle Rick standing alone in the living room.
“I believe Alex got a call from Brianna- in another time-, Jack. She said she had to leave.” Uncle Rick outright lied!
“Jacquelyn Cummins, would it bother you if I decided to stay here, in this time…?”
Jack rushed him, wrapped her arms around him, and squeezed him tight! He couldn’t finish his sentence until she eased up a bit!
“With you?” He finally managed to finish.
She immediately released him and took a step back.
“You…you want…um…you want to stay here with me?” She asked blinking her eyes several times in disbelief.
“I can’t promise anything, or that we could even make things work between us, but I’d like the chance to try…if you want to.”
From our vantage point Alex and I could see our sisters aggressively vying for any available observation point within the constraints of the kitchen doorway!
Jack said nothing; instead she rose on tiptoes, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed Brackenridge!
The two remained lip-locked for at least a minute or two! As they broke the passionate kiss we could see tears streaming down Jack’s face as she continued to look into Russell’s eyes. She continued to hang on to his neck for all she was worth.
Finally, she released him and Jack quickly took a step back and wiped her eyes.
“Yes.” She whispered. “Yes, I want you to stay, Russell Brackenridge.”
Looking past her man, she sniffed. “Thank you, Empress! I will never forget this- not ever!”
Could she see us, I wondered? Emily had said she could almost see me that day back in our hotel room in Honolulu- the day I fully realized my gift. Was there some special property of tears that warped the owner’s perception of time just enough?
“I’m needed out in the back yard, sis.” Alex said to me with a bright smile.
“And I have to be getting back to Reilly to return Sand Dollar to the war. There are still a few necessities to take care of before our return to Atlantis-Minor.”
“I remember, sis.” Her face saddened then grew even more depressed as she added, “You know he still passes in 2020, right?”
“At least they both have a wonderful life together!”
“That they do, Empress. That they do!”
“Until another time, then, Empress?” Alex winked at me.
“Until another time, Alex.” I giggled as we released each other’s hand. Alex disappeared completely and reappeared walking into the kitchen behind our sisters.
“What y’all lookin’ at, girls?” She shouted.
There was a loud gasp as everybody that had squeezed into the doorway jumped and collapsed onto each other like a house of cards!
Jack quickly spun around and glared at them. I took the opportunity to approach Russell Brackenridge one last time before I left.
“Remember, Russell, your future is what you and you alone, make of it. Treat Jacki well because she can kill you. I on the other hand, can make you only wish she would have killed you!” I warned with a slight giggle in his ear.
Brackenridge’s face went white!
“Looks like the Empress left him with a parting message, girls!” Brie pointed from her place on the pileup.
Brie’s house became my quarters in Reilly.
“There you are, my Empress!” Tibius greeted me with a wide grin. He approached with his arms outstretched.
“You know we can’t, sire.” I reminded him with a tense smile.
“So you keep telling me, Alexandra.” He said as he wrapped his arms around me. I won’t lie and say that his embrace didn’t feel wonderful.
“So Lady Jacquelyn has found her…soulmate. I think you call it? I’m sure Lady Constance will be overjoyed.”
I delayed my answer in order to enjoy more of his warmth. There was a matter that we had to discuss and this might be the last time he held me in a while.
I took a pensive breath.
“Is your telepathic dampening shield active in this room?”
“As per your request, Alexandra. Has Lady Jacquelyn been listening intently again?”
“No, but there is a matter that needs to be discussed without…” I looked around my quarters nervously.
“She cannot hear anyone’s thoughts in this room if you do not wish it, Empress. What is on your mind, my love?”
I took another pensive breath.
“She will find out she isn’t half Terran, Tibius. How overjoyed do you think she will be, learning her mother had already conceived prior to her visit to Terra?” I asked sharply. “Connie is every bit as powerful as her mother, sire, if not more! You saw how long it took for Jack to break through the mind block you and your team first placed in her mind! What was it- all of three hours?”
“You will not place this all on me, Alexandra. It was at your request- your foresight, that we placed those barriers! You, the Empress of Time and Space- the person who requested we do this to protect them both from the truth. Raising her on Terra would teach her the responsibility and morals her mother naturally possessed- that her father’s temperament would nullify, you claimed.” Tibius argued.
“My lady, Alexandra, I have done everything in my power to help Lady Constance develop the control and morality her gift demands. Now you tell me she will ultimately discover our ruse? What method of logic have you studied, my Empress, for it is very foreign to me?” Tibius was beside himself as his anger towards me continued to build.
“Dear Tibius, I know I sound mad…deranged even, but I have seen how this works out. May I remind you that I have yet to visit Terra for the first time and am unsure of my exact premonition during that stay.” I argued back in my defense.
“What I do know is that Connie will find out…she must find out her true origin to complete her gift’s development. I know it sounds complicated- even convoluted, but Connie was born of a paradox within a paradox within yet another paradox. She is an enigma and must enter into one more paradox to remove her from the whole twisted affair- only then will she fully embrace her gift once knowing her true heritage.”
“Still, Alexandra, I do not wish to place myself, or Terra as a whole, on the opposite side of a full-fledged, relatively inexperienced, Mind Warrior’s wrath. We have just consolidated plans for our relocation to Terra Nuevo and I would like all of our peoples to leave Terra before it is ‘blown to bits’.
“I take full responsibility for her actions, Tibius. I have already found a safe dimension capable of handling the extreme power discharge to be experienced. I alone will deal with her tantrum and my possible early demise. Terra and all Terrans will never know the full extent of energy released by the Mind Warrior’s wrath.”
“My Lady, if it means your possible end, why risk such a reveal at all? Would it not be better to let the child continue on in ignorance?”
“Every scenario I have run has Constance finding out one way or another at precisely the same moment in time. It is one of those waypoints in time that must remain constant and stationary.”
Tibius rubbed his brow in frustration.
“Tell me truthfully, Alexandra, when is this apocalypse to begin?”
“When the tertiary moon eclipses your Solara.”
“That is in five days!” Tibius exclaimed before his mouth dropped open.
“Lady Jacquelyn will be sure to find out about this, if she hasn’t already, Alexandra.”
“Jack will be back in 1944 and hopefully have no knowledge of our conversation or my near death experience, my love. Go with our Granddaughter and daughter back to Terra as planned. I will come for Constance in three days. I give you my word that you will see both of us shortly there after.” I pledged to him.
“Shortly by your definition would mean what: hours, days, years, centuries?”
“Shortly, as in a day at most, my love.” I told him with a nervous smile.
“I pray for the Terran Lords to keep you safe, my beautiful mate.” He whispered as he embraced me again. I could feel him shaking as he tightened his hold on me.
“Sir Tibius, we have guests to take care of. The first is to arrive at Reilly’s airlock in just minutes according to my HUD chronometer.” I said as I fought to push away from him.
“Of course, you are right, my love. We mustn’t keep them waiting.”
All in all, that had gone better than I expected.
2357 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 10th, 2029
“Alex, there is a Human/Reilly female assaulting Reilly’s airlock. She is quite adamant at gaining entry.”
“Let her in RVP, we’ve been expecting her.”
“I thought you said to expect the first at midnight, Alexandra?” Tibius smiled. The way he phrased the question, he must have been scanning Earth’s classic- ‘A Christmas Carol’ specifically.
“Details.” I replied as I made for the door. Tibius followed as we made our way down two levels and into the hallway leading to Reilly’s airlock.
We stopped. I noticed the airlock and passage unoccupied and took Tibius’ hand in mine. It felt warm and secure there and gave me hope that our previous conversation hadn’t ruined our relationship. With him by my side I felt there was nothing to be afraid of. He would protect me.
If only that were true this time.
An improvised wooden spear thrust out at us with surprising speed and accuracy from an open doorway beside us! My reactive phasing saved Tibius from a trip to the infirmary! A crazed bitch of about five–six, with long, tussled, knotted, dark brown hair and ill-fitting Imperial German uniform, hurried into the corridor and quickly disappeared around the far corner; her screaming cursives in German never stopped during the whole incident!
“RVP, please contain our newest guest and report her location.” I asked after rephasing us.
“Female intruder has been confined to passage four-alpha, level two, east quadrant, Alex.”
“Thanks, RVP.”
“Again I am indebted to you, Alexandra. Why will you never let me rescue you?”
“Dear Tibius, the price you would ask is more than I can pay right now.”
“I would be happy to advance you a loan, my love.”
“Ah, but the interest, Sir Tibius!” I winked.
“I stand out maneuvered again, Empress. Shall we rendezvous with the maddened harpy instead?”
“Let’s.” I suggested with an enthusiastic nod.
The disheveled woman in the ill fitting, Kaiserliche Marine uniform just couldn’t grasp the concept of the force field blocking either end of the corridor she was contained to. As Tibius and I approached, she repeatedly threw herself against them. Her actions only resulted in her getting a moderate jolt of electricity and painful bruising.
“Young lady, I would refrain from slamming into the containment shields if I were you. It will only result in your injury.” I advised her in German as we stopped just outside the invisible shield. Our only indication of where to stop was the yellow band of light running down the corridor’s walls.
“You!” She screamed. “What have you done to me, witch!”
With that she ran directly for me. The intent to do me harm was paramount in her eyes as she again hit the invisible barrier at full gait.
This time she landed on her derriere in the middle of the passageway floor and started crying. She pulled her legs in close and held them tight with her arms. Her face went into her knees and her whole body shook and spasmed.
“Why?” She kept repeating like a mantra.
“If you promise to settle down and remain that way, Heinrich, we will explain.” I told her.
Her crying abruptly stopped and she glared at me through tear-swollen eyes.
“What…what happened…to mmmme?”
“Something wonderful, Miss Wolmacher.” I grinned.
“You are that Empress!” She pointed with a shaky finger to me.
“Yes…I am THE Empress.” I confirmed with a nod.
“This is the change you spoke of?”
I shook my head. “I’m afraid we misled you and your friends. This is what we call the Mahanilui, Miss Wolmacher. You are now part of our sisterhood.”
“But I don’t want to be a part of any…sisterhood!” She hissed. “I want to be me again!”
“I’m afraid the officers of U103 do not exist anymore, Heidi. They were reported missing at sea May 12th, 1918. Heinrich Wolmacher drowns alongside his captain and nine other crewmen that afternoon. Heidi Wolmacher, on the other hand, has a promising future ahead of her on a distant planet with her ten sisters. There, y’all will be taken care of and treated like nobility. Isn’t that right Grand High Counsel?” I looked to Tibius and smiled.
He smiled and nodded.
Phasing myself out, I passed easily through the containment shield and rephased several feet in front of her.
“You must be hungry, Heidi. I know from experience that the Mahanilui uses an awful lot of energy. You also need some proper fitting clothes…frauline.”
Heidi jumped up and rushed my position, ran right through me and slammed into the far containment shield. Her blood-curdling scream became open sobbing as she curled up on the floor again.
“Alexandra, do you require my assistance?” Tibius asked from behind me, still beyond the shield.
“Miss Wolmacher will make no more trouble, Sir Tibius, she now understands.”
“Good, I was beginning to wonder how many more times she would inflict damage to herself by assaulting the shields.”
I offered my hand to the woman, who looked to be nineteen or twenty.
“How was I able to pass straight through you, Empress?” She asked before carefully taking my hand.
“Heidi, we are all special here. My ability to travel through time, to phase in and out of this reality, along with my foresight is what I call my ‘gift’. Everyone in this facility has a gift, as do you now- although your gift will not manifest itself quite yet. When it does, the Mahanilui will have accustomed you to your new body. All our sisters have gone through it and lived.” I explained after getting her to her feet.
“What about Capt. Heinz and the others? Will they undergo this Mahanilui too?”
“As we speak, three of your friends have already fallen asleep. As you now know, that is the first step in their change. The others will follow shortly and by morning chaos will fill level three of this station! By tomorrow afternoon, your sisters should be settled down enough to join you, The Grand High Counsel here, our daughter, Alexis, and our Granddaughter, Alexandra on a journey through the stars to Terra, fourth planet from the star, Solara- your new home.”
She noticeably flinched as I finished answering her question.
“This gift you talk of…what will it be?” She asked and gulped quickly.
“It will be whatever it will be, Heidi. I won’t even hint as to what gift you receive. Why spoil the surprise?” I smiled deviously; recalling the fun one lucky member of Tibius’ staff would have in the upcoming months!
“Now, if I’m not mistaken, Jacquelyn Cummins has some information she wants to pass along to you via her gift. Go ahead, Jack.” I said, raising my eyes to the ceiling.
Our newest sister froze in place- her eyes glazed and unmoving. She remained that way for a few minutes before blinking several times. She stared at Tibius and I in amazement.
“I’m sure you are tired now, Miss Wolmacher. Tibius and I will show you to your guest quarters. In the closet, which opens when you approach the blank wall, you will find the station uniform we affectionately call a Reilly suit. It is comfortable and contains a sanitary system that alleviates traditional lavatory facilities.”
Her response to what I said was predictable.
“…”
She had no clue what I had just told her.
“Ya’ll can mess yer britches an the suit does the rest, Miss Wolmacher.” I rolled my eyes at her. “Comes in real handy every month, too.” I added with a knowing grin.
Tibius grimaced. “What was it about…oh, that’s right, I remember.” I thought, as I answered myself and cringed slightly.
After making sure Heidi Wolmacher was secured in her quarters, I sent Tibius back to his own quarters and retired to mine. After disabling my new telepathic dampener, a short telepathic conversation with Jack confirmed that the others were safely tucked into bed for the night.
The first screams were due to start at 0500hrs. I hoped I could get at least a few hours of sleep before then. I re-enabled my dampener.
As usual, a knock sounded at my door. Just as I was starting to doze too!
“Come in, Jack!” I shouted.
The door opened and she came in and sat down on the foot of my bed.
“So…” She figited a moment, “Did you find Russell a good home, Alex?”
Her voice contradicted the smile on her face.
“Yes, Jack, Mr. Brackenridge has found a new home, new friends and a new relationship. He should lead a happy life.”
She glanced down at the floor a moment.
“Admiral Demmit said that he passes in 2020- nine years ago if I haven’t missed today’s date.”
“That’s right Jack. He chose to live in a more modern era and should adapt quickly.”
“Good…good. I’m glad you found him a good home, Alex. I’m glad he’ll be happy there.”
You’ll see him again, Jack. He has one of our uniforms now. He’s part of our group now.”
“You didn’t give him any water, Alex?” She asked in alarm!
“No, Russell Brackenridge is still a man, Jack. A virile…handsome…twenty-one year old…man.” I taunted with a devious smile.
A relieved look immediately washed over her face! She quickly tried to cover it.
“Oh, I’m so glad! I bet the Admiral is happy we were able to rescue him.”
“Ya, he’s relieved- said he’d sleep better knowing his friend is safe. He was even thrilled Rusty had found someone so fast!”
Jacquelyn Cummins began to squirm even more as she blushed! I detected a very slight hint of ozone in the air around us.
Oh, she had it bad for him!
I smiled at my first officer for several minutes, both of us silent. Jack kept nervously glancing at me, probably expecting some snide retort. I gave her nothing of the sort.
Several more awkward minutes ticked by in silence.
“Well…” She began to say uncomfortably.
“Ya.” I replied, waiting for more.
“See you…um…in the morning, Cap.”
“Good night, Commander.” I answered as I began to giggle. Jack looked so cute when she was nervous and had no idea what I was thinking!
An offer is made to the women of U103. While giving as much information via a meeting with Grand High Counsel Tibius, Alex tries to fulfill one of the rescued German officer’s wishes- to say goodbye to his wife- who, in 2029, is long deceased. Will the Empress succeed in saving another lost soul?
Onward Episode 10 “Setting the Past Right”
0757 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 11th, 2029
“Empress, our presence is requested on level three.” Tibius’ voice said quietly…
From within my room!
“How did you get in here? I know I disabled the outside door controls after Jack left last night.”
“You did, but station protocol is to re-enable the director’s door in case of incident within the station, Alexandra.”
“You WOULD know all about the protocols, Tibius! Lights!” I said covering my eyes from the gradual increase in illumination. Tibius stood just inside my door in his official regalia.
“New nightdressing, Alexandra? I approve, my love!” He asked, looking at me like a wolf would a lone sheep!
Why had I decided to wear my favorite pink nightie? The last thing I wanted to do was present myself to him in such a fashion!
“Like it? It’s a little something I designed myself.”
Why did I say that? Moreover, why did I bat my eyes at him just now and…oh God, did I just pose seductively?
“RVP, Status of the local telepathic dampening field?” I said quickly!
“Dampening field is operational at full power, Alex. Is there a problem, functionally, that my sensors haven’t detected?”
If everything was working it couldn’t be him, it was me! What was I doing? What was happening to me? What was I thinking?
I mentally counted the days since my last monthly. It had been three days since leaving 1917: one day back at base to prepare Sand Dollar, one day at sea in 1918, one day at Brie’s in 1983. In addition there was the unknown time spent in my domain with Russell Brackenridge, Momma Scott, and Russell’s sister, Anna Brackenridge-Vogel. Hours were usually days there so I figured about four days. How long had I been gone while trying to find a safe realm to break the news to Jack’s Connie? I had decided to search directly after I’d left Brie’s. How many dimensions had I examined?
I concentrated harder. When I ran the scenerios, several choices, fifteen in all showed promise. I knew that I hadn’t visited them all yet, so how many did I survey? Six? Seven possibly? Choosing six as a good number, I began to think how long I spent in each. A day sounded good.
So I had spent another six days scouting out a suitable dimension for all hell- a hell named Constance- to break lose.
That only added up to twelve days. I was only in the middle, so why was I flirtin’ like a wanton hussy?
I needed to ask Emily her professional diagnosis when I had the chance. For living in this body the last fourteen years, I still had a lot to learn! Granted, my crewmates would argue that we’d only been like this for three months, but traveling through time adds up quickly.
“Alex? Director, please acknowledge.” RVP broke me from my thoughts. “Is there a functional problem my sensors have not detected?” She repeated.
“No. No, RVP I was just making sure, that’s all, thank you.” I responded as I looked to Tibius, still standing by the door. He was almost laughing at me!
“What’s so funny?” I asked with my best pout.
“You are particularly alluring when bewildered, my love.”
My cheeks burned as I selected my modern dress whites.
“My Empress, were you not going to dress as the alluring Aryan Empress we discussed last evening? I thought we agreed that your new sisters would still be attracted and theoretically comprehend more of what was told to them?”
Inwardly, I cursed that conversation!
“Maybe after I have my coffee and something to eat, Tibius.” I nodded.
“It has already been provided, my Empress.” He motioned to the small table next to my lounge chair.
I glared at him for a moment before walking over and taking the cup of hot liquid. Sipping it, I decided that it was just the right temperature to drink.
“We only have time for my coffee.” I informed him as I drank it straight down.
“There, let’s go, counselor.” I said starting for the door.
“Are you forgetting something, Empress?” He asked with a devious smirk.
Reluctantly, I selected my Aryan Empress costume and stood on my tiptoes before enabling the change.
“Stunning, Alexandra! I believe your ancient Greeks wrote of a woman, Helen, whose features were said to have launched a thousand ships? You, my dearest, could launch a fleet ten times that count to do your bidding- and willingly, I might add!”
“Flattery will get you everywhere, Sire.”
I felt my cheeks burning again!
There I go again, I thought. What was wrong with me today?
“Empress, if I may?” Tibius chuckled and offered his arm.
I smiled involuntarily as my arm intertwined with his. Tibius triggered the door’s control.
Uncle Rick and Jack were waiting for us in the corridor just outside.
I thought the old man would have a heart attack on the spot!
“I told you she cleaned up nice.” Jack told the two men. She then fell to one knee.
“M’lady Alexandra, I took the liberty of retrieving your crown, Empress.” She held my tiara out to me at arm’s length with both hands as she continued to look toward the floor.
“We appreciate the thought and sacrifice, Lady Jacquelyn. You may attend us to our requested destination. Please follow us and attend our esteemed Admiral.” I decreed as I carefully placed my tiara on my head.
Uncle Rick rolled his eyes while Tibius fought valiantly to hold back his laughter!
The four of us proceded, royal fashion, to the elevator and level three.
The lift’s door opened on a slapstick comedy! My crewmates chased, ducked, retreated, and ineffectively re-corralled ten screaming women, all dressed in ill-fitting Kaiserliche Marine uniforms! The scene before us reminded me of the Buster Keaton, Keystone cops, or Charlie Chaplin silent films of my youth!
The four of us watched the comical escapades for several minutes.
Tibius gently patted my arm.
“Okay, Jack. Enough of the comedy routine for today.”
Ten screaming women suddenly flew off the floor and hung several feet above it along the corridor wall opposite us in silence!
Our crew immediately stopped and turned to us in thanks.
“Ya sure took yer time getting’ here, Commander!” Ricky Lynn growled as she twisted her Reilly back into position.
“Ma’am, I’m sorry things got so out of control. They’re faster than they look, Skipper!” Tammy Richards apologized.
At Jack’s apparent telepathic order, all six crewmen fell into formation and stood to attention while the ten, silenced, securely detained, women squirmed spastically on the wall behind them.
“Admiral Demmit, the security detail is present and accounted for, sir!” Jack announced.
“Thank you, Miss Cummins. Empress, the new recruits are ready for your review.” He announced as he and Jack exited the elevator. Tibius and I followed in royal fashion.
My sisters’ eyes widened, having never seen my Aryan Empress look before!
“Hooooly, shit!” Kaylee Andrews exclaimed quietly.
Chief Samuels whistled.
Tammy Richards gulped loudly.
Jamie Hilf gave me a bright, cheerful smile.
Another ten pair of eyes bulged from behind them!
“Thank you, ladies; that will be all. Miss Cummins?”
“Detail! Dismissed!” Jack said loudly.
All six crewmen broke rank and entered the elevator, bowing slightly as they passed Tibius and I.
Slowly, Tibius and I approached our new ‘recruits’. I eyed each one menacingly.
“They smell as if they haven’t taken a bath in decades!” I exclaimed scrunching up my nose.
“They will receive a proper cleansing, I assure you, Empress. They have just awoken from they’re Mahanilui.” Admiral Demmit explained.
“There is no excuse for lack of proper hygiene, Admiral!” I said raising my hand to stop any more excuses.
“Of course, Empress.” He yielded with his own modest bow.
“What do you have to say for yourselves?” I glared at the one I knew to have been Manfred Heinz. She was now about five-four, had shoulder length brown hair, and a lithe, but athletic body.
Tears streamed from her eyes in response, as her mouth wouldn’t open.
“Allow her to speak, Miss Cummins.” I ordered with a predatory grin.
“As you wish, Empress.” She nodded. “You will answer the Empress, woman!”
“Have we all caught this ‘Temporal Flu’ you spoke of, Empress?”
I laughed evilly. “Miss Heinz, there is no such thing as the Temporal Flu. That is something we made up to entice your consumption of alcohol.”
“You wanted us drunk? Why?”
“Tell me your name and rank, hun.” I commanded.
“You already know my name, Empress!” The girl replied angrily.
“You will answer the Empress in a civil tongue, woman, or it will cease to function once more!”
Heinz looked terrified as Jack took a step toward her.
“Heinz, Manfred H, Captain, Kaiserliche Marine U103.” She answered timidly.
“Well Miss Heinz, I’m afraid Capt. Manfred H. Heinz died one hundred and eleven years ago. In fact, you all died one hundred and eleven years ago. You all look remarkably fit for being that age, but I’d work on the gender issue a little more, girls.”
“But we were men just yesterday.”
“Yesterday is but a memory, Miss Heinz. You yourself said it was impossible to travel back to it.”
“I was the one that said that, Empress.” Hans, now Honi, Meyer volunteered politely, if quietly.
Tibius and I moved in front of her and I stared into her eyes as Admiral Demmit had taught me.
“That one is going to be trouble, mother.” Alexis admitted as she approached from down the hallway. Another brown haired woman of nineteen or twenty walked with her. Both were wearing their default Reilly suits.
Heidi had already acclimated herself to her new body’s feminine gait. Even so, she grew nervous the nearer she got to us.
“Good morning, Heidi. I trust you slept well?”
“Yes, Empress, my room and furnishings were more than adequate, thank you.”
Her German accent was noticed by her former crewmates. Ten heads turned almost simultaneously in her direction.
“You are German?” Miss Honi Meyer accused.
“I am. That is, I was, sister. My name is Heidi…Heidi Wolmacher.”
“Traitor!” Exclaimed Meyer as she fought against the invisible force holding her to the wall.
“Miss Meyer, it is useless to fight my Mind Warrior’s gift. We do not wish you to harm yourself.” I advised calmly.
“Put me down,” Honi ordered! “There are rules protecting prisoners of war from such torture!”
The disheveled girl’s face flushed as she began to slip to the floor!
“Miss Cummins, boost your output, please.” I asked calmly.
The air around us began to smell of ozone.
“Very good, Miss Meyer, you have found your gift.” Alexis congratulated as she approached her.
“What are you talking about, frauline? What gift?”
“Why, the gift your Mahanilui has given you, Honi. If you would let my mother explain, you would learn that each of you has been given a specific gift.” Alexis scolded.
“Hans, it isn’t that bad…being like this.” Heidi told her new sister. “I thought just as you last night before the Empress patiently explained things to me. I feel like a new person! Any ailments I had previously have disappeared completely! Remember my deformed ribcage that I’ve had since birth? Gone! Perfectly normal! This Mahanilui is a miraculous thing, my sisters. Please listen to the Empress, I beg all of you!”
“How can we be sure you are Heinrich Wolmacher, frauline?” Honi questioned, her red face subsided slightly as she examined her supposed crewmate.
“Check your right forearm, Honi, you will find the scar from that Beergarden fight completely gone.”
“How do you know about that?” She asked as Jack allowed her to raise and examine her right arm. She gasped seeing unblemished skin!
“Captain,” Heidi continued, “The fingertip you lost before the war…have you looked at it since waking?”
I nodded to Jack to lower the women to the floor. Once touching it, Heinz wiggled her right ring finger in amazement. A smile crept onto her face as she examined it and her longer fingernails.
Honi Meyer brusquely pushed past Heidi and Alexis and took off running! Heidi shook her head several times, disappointed in her new sister.
She made it halfway around the far corner before we saw her feet reemerge on the corner’s floor. She was apparently lying on her face.
Honi’s unconscious body rejoined her sisters about ten seconds later. Jack put her back against the wall with a devious smirk.
“Would anyone else like to try Miss Cummins’ patience?” I asked the other nine.
After several minutes of silence, Honi began to groan as she awoke.
“Miss Meyer, you may have received your gift quickly, but you are inexperienced and are no match for Lady Jacquelyn. I would listen to Miss Wolmacher if I were you. Oh, and you are not prisoners, my sisters, you are welcome to leave at any time.”
“How are we not prisoners, Empress? You hold us captive?” Heinz spoke for his crew.
“It was for your own safety, Miss Madeline Heinz. From experience, we know how disorienting the Mahanilui can be. I have heard tell that there have even been some who choose death over life as a gifted woman. If y’all promise to behave yerselves, I’ll tell the story of how the Empress came to be… and the part you can choose to play in your new home.”
I nodded to Jack to release Honi Meyer.
“Ladies, if you will please enter the elevator? We’ll go up to my private conference room where you can ask any manner of questions once I have conveyed my information. All we ask is that you listen to what we have to tell you and think about all of it rationally and intelligently.”
“Empress, if you can see the future as you told me last night, then why even give us a choice? Shouldn’t you already know what we decide?” Heidi asked curiously.
“Even though I have seen a satisfactory conclusion to all this, there have been times when Time itself has thrown in a twist or two, Miss Wolmacher. As I have said many times- to many people over the years- your future is what you ultimately decide to make it. I can only advise and guide those I interact with in hopes that they make an intelligent choice, not one based on resentment or hatred toward me. So yes, I saw the proper outcome to all your futures, but you are free to choose whether you take that path or not. I cannot stop you.”
“So, you say we can change our futures- that you will not interfere with that decision?”
“We have already interfered in your lives by rescuing you from the middle of the North Atlantic, Mandy Heinz.”
Our group remained quiet until seated in the fourth level administrative conference room next to the director’s office.
When all ten women gave me their attention, I began my presentation.
“My name is Alexandra Steinert. I am a Commander in the United States Navy in 1944. My submarine, the Sand Dollar, is the first of her kind- built as a weapon of war to help defeat the Axis powers of Germany, Italy, and Japan. Before March 27th, 1944, I was Commander Alexander Steinert, US Navy. My first mission was to evacuate the residents of this very island in advance of the Japanese invading it…”
1057 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 11th, 2029
“So now I’ll turn this session over to Grand High Counsel, Tibius of the planet Terra. Thank you all for giving me your time and patience. Sire?” I thanked them then stepped aside to allow Tibius the floor.
“Thank you, Alexandra. Ladies, you have heard the Empress correctly. I am indeed alien to this planet you call Earth. If it wasn’t for Alexandra, and her peaceful excursion to our stricken world, I might not be here under these conditions.”
“Approximately nine hundred of your years ago, we discovered, unfortunately too late, that our sun, Solara, was entering its second stage of existence- that it would shrink in size from a yellow sun such as yours, to what is called a blue dwarf. Its light, heat, and radiation outputs would more than double, causing catastrophic destruction planet-wide. We were doomed unless we could find some way to protect ourselves from these increases!”
A plan was conceived to genetically alter our bodies to make them less susceptible to the expected harsh conditions. It was decided that besides hardening our bodily defenses, that we would also increase our longevity and enhance our natural abilities of telepathy.”
“What we hadn’t counted on was the loss of our ability to produce female offspring. After our plan was set in place and enacted, we found that only male children were born to our mates. Without new females being borne, we realized that we had sealed our fate better than Solara ever could have. Although we now lived longer, our remaining females dwindled and finally became extinct. My generation was the last to be borne on Terra. Until the Empress suddenly appeared one afternoon in Citadel’s city gardens.”
“Alexandra and her companions proved remarkably unaffected by our methods of protection and,”
Ya? You call that unaffected?” Jack interrupted.
Tibius cleared his throat and continued. “And after being assured that they meant us no harm, we welcomed them to our world. As you can see, the Empress and all her sisters possess ageless beauty and several members of my staff took an instant liking to them. My own sights had been set on Alexandra from the first moment I laid eyes on her!”
I felt myself blushing as all eyes landed on me!
“With their cooperation, permission, and…and charity, four female children were born on Terra for the first time in almost nine hundred years. My daughter, Alexis, was the first and I have never been so proud in my long life!”
Tibius smiled to Alexis, who blushed immediately!
“Over the next thirty years, the Empress helped us increase our female population by finding more volunteers to aid in that repopulation- which now stands at one hundred. It seems the combination of you ‘special’ Earth women and our Terran men may have saved our world. Still, there is more work to be done. Before our vain attempt to save our people, women out numbered men four to one. After my precious Alexis was born, she became the rarest commodity on all Terra- imagine, one of only four females on a planet of one billion!”
“As I remember it, the demand for the four of us caused rioting in the streets, Grand High Counsel.” I interjected.
“The male murder rate went up as well, Empress.” He added with a raised eyebrow before continuing his presentation.
“With your permissions, ladies, I would like to take you on a telepathic tour of Citadel, the political center and largest city, on Terra.”
After three pancakes and another cup of coffee, I noticed the girls’ eyes started blinking as Tibius finished his virtual tour of his hometown.
Honi Meyer’s face grew angry and she glared at him.
“You are asking us to be breeding stock?”
“Do not make it sound so crude, Miss Meyer! The women of Terra are only treated with the highest respect, reverence, and love. There is no division between the sexes as here on Earth. Male and female Terrans alike are treated equally and are given the same tasks and stipends. My ladies, do not think that we are so callus or controlling as to simply take you as breeding stock! You are entirely free to decline my offer and stay with the Empress if you wish. I only ask that you think about what I have presented. It would be an opportunity to help your galactic neighbors and to continue the humanitarian efforts set forth by Ladies Alexandra, Jacquelyn, Randi, and Takashi some ninety-eight of my years ago. Think about it, ladies of the Empress’ sisterhood. Thank you for your time and attention.”
Tibius bowed honorably to everyone at the long table and walked off to the side where he took his seat. It was refreshing to see that all eleven women were deep in thought and hopefully weighing their options.
“Grandmother Empress, may I address our sisters?” Alexandra asked as she appeared in the doorway. “With all due respect, Grandfather, I would like to have my voice heard?”
“Ladies, my granddaughter Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.”
A confused hush fell over our new sisters! They looked between the two of us repeatedly.
“Yes, ladies, we look and are the same woman. I am what Grandmother refers to as ‘The Future Empress’. Genetically, we are identical. As abilities go, we both manipulate time and space in exactly the same way. I believe she would say we possess the same gift. But, there is a difference between grandmother and I as there are differences between grandmother and the ‘Past Empress’, Alexandra Reilly, the original director of this research facility. Our experiences. Experiences shared between me, grandmother, and Alexandra Reilly are what define the Empress, my sisters. We use the shared knowledge to facilitate repair and guarantee continuance of the time stream in each dimension and universe. Sometimes we even combine our gift when the need warrants.”
“Right now, you feel vengeful toward us- you most likely hate us. That is to be expected considering what you each have given up in the past twenty-four hours. From grandmother’s memories, I can tell you that the vengeance, the hate- even the self-loathing will pass, as will the feeling of loss. If you have yet to be informed, the crew of Sand Dollar shared your frustrations and emotional tirades after experiencing their Mahanilui, but they stand here today fully acclimated and accepting of their changes. They too lost everything they knew and loved. There was even concern that Sand Dollar herself would be scrapped and her crew taken to some laboratory for experimentation! If not for the forward thinking of my Great-Uncle Richard that is exactly what would have happened. Earth is not as liberal as Terra and her peoples. Here, there is bias, bigotry, hate, discrimination, and racism. Women in many countries on Earth are still treated like second or third class citizens- in some cases livestock is treated with more reverence!” She paused and took a sip from my offered coffee cup.
“Do not think Terra is not without her faults and therefore a veritable utopia. There is still much work before we can say the sexes are truly equal and there is still bias, hate, and discrimination within a small distribution of our people, but progress is made every day- more so since Alexandra Steinert-Fleming first visited our world.”
“In case you are wondering, I can attest to the inequalities of Terra personally. Growing up, I was considered ‘different’ from the other children because I lacked the basic ability of telepathy- a genetic characteristic of our world. Because I lacked the ability to read a person’s mind, I was shunned- even bullied, as a child! As my gift developed though, I used it to anticipate what would be said to me and therefore appeared to be telepathic. There was also the advantage of moving through time and using the knowledge gained on my trips to counter any would-be aggressors!”
“A wise traveler once took me with her and explained how I was special- even more special than the individuals around me in that I could influence their lives for the better. She told me how I could make a difference- not just for an individual, but also for the universes.”
“I have never known my grandmother to do anything that would adversely affect anyone or anything. She…we make sure that the changes we make or attempt to make assure time moves securely on track. If the Empress of Time and Space has seen that you bring beneficial contributions to the known universes through your changes, trust our foresight, experience, and impartial decisions. As anyone here can attest, the Empress watches out for and protects those she considers friends and family. If she has brought you here and shared with you our secrets and gifts, we must consider you all sisters and therefore relatives of the Empress of Time and Space.” Alexandra paused to take another sip of coffee and clear her throat before continuing. Her face grew very serious now and she glared at the ten new women seated before her.
“The Grand High Counselor has not asked any of you to prostitute yourselves just to increase our numbers on Terra, he is offering you a chance to do something decent and noble- something you will be proud to have done- not for yourselves, but for humanity! Yes, humanity…we are all human at this table- albeit in varied stages of evolution. You would be surprised how many galaxies humans inhabit- how many different universes we inhabit. Earth isn’t a stronghold for us, as many here think; rather, it is an outpost- just one solar system in a near infinite number of systems.”
“Like my grandmother before me, I have also done my part to assure that a civilization continues. Markus, please come in now.”
A tall man of maybe twenty-five entered with a young child in his arms- a girl with golden hair!
“This is my daughter, Alexia. She is the latest female Terran born just two years ago. She will also be the last female to be born on Terra before Solara enters its third stage of existence.”
Alexis and Tibius gasped, obviously seeing the child for the first time.
“I would ask that each of you explore the feelings this child conjures within you. It is an integral part of who you now are- of what you can be- what is attainable! It can also be very rewarding and gratifying.”
“Because of the Empress’ charity, you now have the power- the ability- to affect a civilization! You have been given the power to grant life, my sisters!”
Alexia started to fuss and Alexandra offered her arms to the child.
Instead of accepting her ma’s outstretched hands, Alexia instead looked directly at me and babbled, “Em’pess!” as she reaching out to me!
“How do you do that, Grandmother? When you are around Alexia always prefers your shoulder to mine. I just don’t understand it.”
“Differences, Alexandra, it’s the differences.” I giggled as I stood to take the child.
Alexia began laughing, clapping her hands together, and drooling.
The emotions I was feeling at the moment brought back future memories of my own children.
Looking around, I noticed the expressions on every woman in the room soften.
Alexandra and I exchanged knowing looks as I passed sweet little Alexia back to her ma. Alexis stood and mother, daughter, and granddaughter embraced in the corner opposite the doorway.
“Thank you, Alexandra, Second granddaughter of the Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra.” I said as I glared at the former U103 officers. “Thank you for setting our sisters straight on our motives. I’m sure they will all give a great deal of consideration to our offer of a loving, secure, home on Terra and Terra Nuevo when the time comes.”
Tibius had gone over to Markus and congratulated him. They held forearms and Tibius unexpectedly pulled his Grandson-in-law to him.
“Once again the Empress of Time and Space has out maneuvered this old politician. I’m sorry if I’ve apparently been preoccupied the last few years, son. Planning for the relocation of a whole planet is a time consuming endeavor.”
“Grand High Counsel, you worry too much. The move to Terra Nuevo will proceed smoothly- and in sufficient time as to avoid any distortions from Solara. It is a beautiful world, Grand High Counsel.” The younger man reassured his elder.
“Sire, if you require that the whole planet be moved to another galaxy, allow me to fetch Alex Reilly and together I’m sure the three Empresses could manage the feat with nary a wet brow.” I suggested noticing ten sets of ears perk up.
“No, my love, I must decline. Our computations have proven that the appearance of another planetary mass around Terra Nuevo’s sun would accelerate its decline into its next stage. Of course you have seen that scenario I’m sure, Alexandra.”
Alexandra turned to her grandfather and we both smiled simultaneously at him.
“Richard, does the Empress enjoy these mannerisms in your company also?”
“You should see when four of them get together, High Counsel. It becomes truly intolerable then!”
“High Counsel, Richard? I thought we were well beyond those formalities?”
“I was brought up to respect my elders, sire.”
“Richard, I propose that you have spent too much time in the Empress’ company! I am but a mere six hundred Terran years in this existence.”
“I rest my case, sire.” Uncle Rich chuckled.
“Ouch! Again, out-manuevered by an Earther!” Tibius laughed.
“Alex, shouldn’t we get back to the subject at hand?” Jack asked from her seat at the far end of the table. She and Heidi had been quiet during the whole meeting so far, but talking nonetheless.
‘I take it that Heidi has found a portion of her gift, Jack?’ I thought to her.
‘A portion of my gift, Empress?’ Heidi answered instead.
I smiled toward the other end of the table.
‘You mean there is still something more miraculous, Empress?’ She added in my head.
Again I smiled at her.
“So, ladies, I trust the Empress has provided enough information for each of you to make an intelligent decision about your futures?”
“Empress,” Honi Meyer asked in a tiny voice?
“A question. Good! I was hoping there would be at least a couple.” I responded as Alexandra and I smiled.
“How…um…how do you do it? Keep yourself separate and straight…person-wise?”
“Oh, that’s easy, Honi. I’m the one with the blue eyes- for right now.” I laughed. Her sour expression told me I had answered the question properly- by my perspective!
“Grandmother! Must you continually tease?” Alexandra scolded. “Miss Meyer, I admit it is very confusing. There are still occasions where I forget if I am Alex, Allie, Allison, or Lexi- we share so many memories amongst each other. As we travel together on our missions, you all will warm to the proper references. I would advise bringing an ample supply of anti-inflammatories the first several trips though.” She smiled deviously.
“That’s if we submit to your proposal, of course.” Honi replied with a smug expression.
“Of course.” Alexandra’s smile grew even more evil.
Honi’s expression fell immediately!
“And you accuse me of teasing!” I laughed. “Empress, we are frightening our sisters.”
“Confounding, yes, Empress! Frightening? I seriously doubt that, given their individual gifts.”
“What do you mean? Are we to become monsters of some kind?” Madeline Heinz asked in alarm.
“Nothing a well disciplined Mind Warrior couldn’t cope with, Miss Heinz.”
“You mean I will…”
“No, no, Miss Heinz! Constance, Jacquelyn’s daughter, is the resident senior Mind Warrior on Terra. She will tutor all ten of you in the Terran protocols concerning illegal telepathic intrusion.” I winked toward Heidi Wolmacher and smiled.
Miss Wolmacher quickly turned and stared at Jack in absolute amazement.
I assume more conversation went on between the two.
“How about you?” Heinz turned toward Heidi, contempt in her eyes. “You have been quiet during this entire briefing. Have you made your decision so quickly, Wolmacher?”
Jack and Heidi nodded once to each other as if finishing their silent, private conversation.
“Herr Captain, having already experienced this fantastic Mahanilui, and already developing at least some of my gift, I am actively contemplating starting my new life in another part of the galaxy. As the Empress has stated previously, our prior lives ended off the coast of Ireland that day in 1918. Here in 2029, even my two children are long-since departed, so what importance is it to dwell on what we left behind or what we have lost already?”
“That is exactly the wrong way to think of your past, Heidi! Throughout history those that have forgotten the past have inevitably doomed themselves to repeating the same mistakes. Never forget the experiences in your previous life, Heidi- embrace them! Allow them to teach and guide how you live your life from this day forward!” I scolded.
The woman was quiet for a moment.
“I never got to tell her goodbye.” She said, almost above a whisper. I saw tears forming in her eyes.
It always worried me when things went as prophesized. I walked around the table.
“Miss Wolmacher, please stand up.” I asked gently and offered my hand.
Her unspoken question was obvious in her face.
‘Please take my hand, Heidi. No harm will come to you.’ I thought to her as I smiled.
Standing, she cautiously took my hand.
‘I think someone would like to talk to you, Miss Wolmacher.’ I thought, as the conference room became a void dimly lit by a small unmoving yellow sun.
I immediately felt her grasp tighten.
“This is my private domain, Heidi. It is perfectly safe to release the death grip on my hand.”
“You said there was someone here that wanted to talk to me? I see no one but us.”
“Why am I here? What is this dismal place? How did I get here?” A woman’s voice demanded in heavy German.
“Liebschen?” Wolmacher cried out, slightly recognizing the voice.
“Who calls me? The voice is not known to me!”
“Frau Wolmacher, please follow the sound of my voice and step into the light.” I asked of the unseen voice.
“Why should I follow another strange voice in such a strange place? I demand to know who calls me!” The irate voice demanded.
“Honey, when the Empress of Time and Space calls you, you obey without question? Now come on!” Momma Scott’s voice echoed around us.
Two women emerged from the darkness. Momma Scott appeared first pulling a small, very agitated, elderly woman with short, pure white hair.
Heidi’s expression deflated immediately. “I thought for a second I heard my wife’s voice. Who is this, Empress?”
“Momma Scott, Hilde Wolmacher, my I present Heidi Wolmacher, one of my newest sisters.”
“Who are you, ‘frauline’? Where is this Empress?” The older woman growled!
“Hilde, you will not talk to my daughter in that tone of voice! Show some manners!” Ruth Scott scolded.
“Beggin’ yer pardon madam, I’m the Empress of Time and Space, Alexandra Steinert. I have someone here who was so worried about you that she wanted to talk with you before making a life changing decision. Before we continue let me even things out.” I said as I concentrated on the image of Hilde Wolmacher, as she looked in 1918- that Jack had liberated from Heidi’s mind moments before we left the conference room.
The years began to melt from the elderly woman’s face and frame. The pure white hair returned to its natural red and grew longer. Her spine straightened and a young woman’s dress replaced her present sixties era garb.
The Elder Wolmacher immediately noticed and began running her hands up and down her younger form.
“Thanks Alex, she looks much better now.” Momma Scott smiled.
“My God! Hilde was that really you? How did you get so old?” Heidi exclaimed in surprise.
“Lt. Wolmacher, you have a lot to learn about paying a compliment to a woman!” I chided.
“Who are you child?” Hilde stopped examining herself and looked to my companion. She then looked at me. “How do you know Lt. Wolmacher? That was my husband’s rank when he was lost at sea?” She said in surprise.
“Hildegard Wolmacher, my daughter may look too young, but she has met your Heinrich.”
The younger looking woman glared at me so intensely that I thought both Heidi and I would begin to melt.
“Thanks, Ma; that helped loads.” I said sarcastically.
“What my mother meant to say, Mrs. Wolmacher, is that my submarine crew rescued Lt. Heinrich Wolmacher from the North Atlantic May 12th, 1918, along with ten of his fellow crewmen.”
“Rescued? Why did he not come home after the surrender?” Her eyes grew narrow. “How could a woman use a submersible to rescue anyone? The Kaiserliche Marine only allowed men, as does the American Navy!”
“Hilde, my daughter is the leader of a special group of women! You heard me call her the Empress of Time and Space just a minute ago- well, she can literally travel time and space as she sees fit! Alexandra travels to different periods in time to…to make things right that may have strayed from the path…so to speak.”
Hilde glared at me again; this time she also widened it to include Heidi, who had wisely remained quiet.
“If that is to be believed then where is my Heinie, ‘Empress’?” Her tone lacked no kindness or subtlety!
“First, Mrs. Wolmacher, you must understand the conditions that day.” I began.
She crossed her arms and waited impatiently for me to continue.
I wondered how these two had ever been married.
“When we arrived in 1918, the surface conditions of the North Atlantic were terrible at best. The air temperature was ten degrees Celsius with a sustained wind of twenty knots out of the northeast.” Heidi tapped my shoulder. I let her continue the tale.
“We had been on wolf pack when two of our fellow U-boats sustained failure and signaled that they would attempt to leave the targeted shipping lane to make repairs. Capt. Heinz decided to continue our patrol independently.”
“How can this child relate facts of that day when she clearly…”
“Hilde, let the dear have her say, hun.” Momma interrupted. “The story gets better.”
Heidi closed her eyes for a few seconds and prepared to continue.
“The lookout had spotted smoke on the horizon and the captain ordered us to submerge until we could positively identify the ship. He also ordered us to maximum submerged speed. By his bearings, we would pass well ahead of it and would come about if it looked promising.”
At this point Heidi paused and shook her head a few times. Her eyes began to moisten as she recalled that next half hour of her previous life.
“We had no warning that the Troop ship had changed course and was now heading directly at us. The collision was unavoidable! Heinz ordered us to the surface and we barely had time to take to the lifeboats before the 103 slipped below the waves for the last time.” The ship never stopped, instead proceeding on its way. It never made any attempt to rescue us!”
“For twenty minutes we suffered the raging wind and waves until an American destroyer appeared and began rescue operations. Twenty-two of us were still afloat when they mysteriously ceased recovery! From what we could hear over the furious winds they had spotted something on the horizon. The ship quickly got underway and immediately began to turn into the tempest. It was then that we spotted the reason! A wall of water ten meters in height was bearing down on us! We had no recourse but to pray that it would be over quickly and painlessly.”
Stopping to compose herself, Heidi wiped her cheeks dry and took a big breath.
“To our amazement, nine of us had survived the monstrous wave! Someone pointed to a man swimming, waving and shouting frantically a short distance from our overturned lifeboat. It took several minutes, but we managed to reach him and pull him back to the overturned boat. That is when we first saw the periscope not fifty meters away. It looked like no other we had ever seen before and as we watched it grew in height. Within a minute a strange looking submersible numbered 353, surfaced between four others and us. Several of its crew appeared on the foredeck. We were wondering how they would attempt our safe rescue in such deplorable conditions when suddenly we were lifted from the water, boat and all, and deposited on the strange submersible’s deck. It was only then we heard them speaking English. They were American!”
Hilde Wolmacher remained quiet, but grew visibly agitated.
“So what does this have to do with my Heinie? Is he alive or not, ‘Empress’? She groused, mocking me.
“I survived, Lieben!” Heidi cried out.
“You, Schlampe, are not Heinrich Wolmacher! Why have you wasted my time, you who calls herself ‘Empress’?”
“If you’d shut your trap, frau Wolmacher, the girl will explain! Now hush and listen!” An angered Ruth Scott scolded! “Why must you Germans be so difficult?”
Heidi looked to me with pleading eyes- her face looked so sad, but I nodded for her to continue.
“We were taken below and given blankets and rations- all twelve of us! No one could explain how Johan and Fritz suddenly were among us again! Hans said that he had seen them disappear under the waves just seconds before the submersible had surfaced. They even somehow increased the temperature in the compartment we were seated in to warm us! Within minutes our uniforms had dried and feeling returned to our extremities. That is when we first laid eyes on the Empress.”
“She and her Admiral informed us that we had been brought aboard the Sand Dollar, her flagship, which was part of her Temporal Fleet. One of the men among us turned out to be an American who had somehow fallen overboard from the destroyer. The Admiral apparently knew this American and exposed him to us, but didn’t seem worried that we were enemies.” Heidi took another long breath.
“Hilde, I’ve seen the future! The Empress took us to the future! To the year 2029, Hilde, can you believe it? I’ve seen one hundred and eleven years into the future! Isn’t that amazing?”
“Oh, very interesting, Schlampe! It is very believable evidence to who you claim to be! Tell me, how many of you did Heinrich have in each port?”
“Hilde, I am not a slut, nor was I ever unfaithful to you! I am trying to tell you how I came to look like this!”
“I’ve heard enough! You three have tried my patience long enough, I’m leaving!”
I watched Heidi’s expression fall! This woman was downright rude and I couldn’t hold my tongue any longer! Diplomacy be damned- in all the times and people I’ve called here, Hilde Wolmacher was the most inhospitable entity to date and she needed to be told so!
“Frau Wolmacher!” I hissed in anger. “You WILL leave this place when I say so and not one second sooner! This is my domain and I will have civility!” I began to bring an image into my mind as I continued my warning! “You are my guest here and will behave accordingly or I will repeal any and all generosity!”
The cross, bitter old woman began to shift and change back to her original shape. She now matched her attitude as far as I was concerned! Heidi’s expression turned to one of shock.
“Why has she grown old again, Empress? She asked.
“I just returned her to the form that she, herself conveys, Miss Wolmacher. It was a mistake for me to blindly offer the appearance of youth when there was no reciprocal gratitude! Something offered in friendship and not accepted as such shouldn’t have been given in the first place!” I argued with more anger than I even expected.
“Alexandra! That is not the way you were brought up, young lady! A gift, once given, should never be rescinded- no matter what the recipient’s response!” Ruth Scott reprimanded me.
“Some ‘Empress’!” The old woman spat! “Nothing more than a spoiled child- as I suspected!” The elder Wolmacher mocked! “If this is truly your ‘private’ domain and if you really did change my appearance, then show me that this ‘schlampe’ is indeed my deceased husband, oh mighty ‘Empress’!”
Momma Scott and I stared at the bitter woman, amazed by her venom and audacity! After a few moments we looked to each other.
Could it be done? Could I actually manipulate the appearance of someone on my side of this realm? I had never tried or even considered such a thing! Was it possible?
I raised my eyebrows in wonder, an expression mirrored by Ruth Scott as she looked at me. She then nodded for me to try. I nodded back.
Carefully, I closed my eyes and brought an image of Heinrich Wolmacher back into my mind. I began to concentrate on it intensely while calling the form to me as I would Ruth Scott, Grandpa, or…Hilde Wolmacher.
I wasn’t aware of it working until I opened my eyes to see Hilde Wolmacher and Momma’s eyes bulging! I felt strange, and a bit light-headed. Cautiously, I turned my gaze to Heidi…correction…I turned my gaze to Heinrich! He was already running his hands over his male form in total disbelief!
“You did it, but how?” He stared at me then gasped. “And at what cost to you, Empress?” He asked quietly raising his hand to my face and wiping something from just below my nose.
“Blood…from your nose, Empress!” He said with concern, showing me his finger. “You should not have pushed so hard at this old fool’s challenge! I am sorry you have hurt yourself, frauline!”
“Some all-powerful Deity!” Hilde Wolmacher heckled with an evil sneer! “Such a simple undertaking for someone claiming the power to control time and space! Oh look, she bleeds just like us!” She cackled.
Heinrich’s face grew red with anger. “You cannot possibly be my lovely and kind-hearted, Hilde! How dare you denigrate the Empress in such an arrogant, smug manner, you ignorant, old sow! You will know your place and abide there, old woman! This woman, Empress Alexandra- the woman that saved my life…you will show her the proper respect! How dare you mock the kindness and charity shown to either of us?”
“Heinrich? It is you! Where have you been all these years? I’ve missed you so much!” The elder woman started to come closer to him as her tone softened considerably.
“Stay back you old, misshapen, crone! You do not deserve that which you have not given! The Empress was right to have taken aback her generous gift of youth from you! What has become of you, Hildegard Lesch? Where have your manners gone since that day?”
“They were ripped from me the day the letter arrived, Heinrich! That day, my entire life drained from me as I read that you had been reported missing somewhere in the Atlantic! Did you know it took our government over a year to report your loss? The children, they didn’t…couldn’t understand why you wouldn’t be home- ever!
“That is reason to treat this woman in such an ugly manner?” Heinrich accused as he took a step back from her. “I should think you would be elated that I had survived and that I was being given a second chance! How could you be so cold and evil to this woman whose only mission is to protect our existence and save as many people as the timeline can tolerate?”
As much as I wanted to enjoy her comeuppance, I still felt lightheaded.
Heinrich turned his head and looked at me as he took another step away from what once was his wife.
He gasped again- this time louder and more intensely.
“Empress, holding this form for me is apparently taking a heavy toll on you!” He said calmly. “I fully accept the new life offered me and do not wish you anymore harm on my behalf. Please release me, Empress. Release me from this cursed male form and return me to the form for which I have been given a second chance. I wish to no longer set eyes upon such a wicked and vile creature- the beast that calls herself my beautiful and kind Hilde! Leave my sight, hag, and fill your remaining existence with the thoughts of how this reunion should have developed! Think of the form the Empress willingly granted you and how you simply discarded it without consideration or thanks! Think of how things could have been in your later years had you accepted me for who I am and not just my appearance! Go now and wallow in the evil depression you have brought on this day. I wish to never see you again, Hildegard Lesch!”
My dizziness disappeared immediately as I granted Heidi’s wish to return to her female form. I felt pins and needles in my left leg and I might have stumbled a little. A hand caught me on either side. Ruth Scott held me on the left, while Heidi Wolmacher held my right side.
“Alex, are you okay? You look like you’re ready to pass out!” Momma asked as the two steadied me.
“Heinrich! You can’t do this to me! I’ve waited so long to see you again, Heinrich!” The old crone cried. “Please, you must stay Heinrich! We must be together! You must get me out of here, mine leiben!”
“As you so ardently stated…I am no longer your husband! My name is Heidi Wolmacher, I am nineteen years of age, single, and I am one of the Empress’s sisters!” Heidi turned her back on the old woman. “You may dismiss her now, my Empress, we are through!”
I nodded sadly and mentally released the older woman from my domain.
“Heinrich! Don’t leave me! I need you, Heinrich! You’re the only one that can rescue me from this…place! Heinrich, I’m sorry I was so rude! HEINRICH YOU @#$^%%^!”
Hilde Wolmacher faded from our presence, as did her screams and curses.
Heidi immediately turned her head into my shoulder and began crying.
“What was I thinking? You should have never brought me here, Empress. This was a big mistake. I’m sorry you were hurt by this, ma’am- please forgive me.” She sobbed. “I apologize for the way my wife treated you, Empress. I never thought she could be so cruel.”
“Alex.” I said to her softly.
“What?” She lifted her head slowly and looked into my eyes.
“My name is Alex, Heidi. I’d like y’all to call me Alex.”
“But Empress…!”
“Sweetheart, when my daughter tells someone they should call her ‘Alex’, she’s just made you a bonefide member of the family. You best call her by that name from now on.” Ruth Scott suggested with a giggle. “Welcome to the family, sweetie.” Momma announced as she raised her arms to my companion and pulled her into a tight embrace.
“Momma, I’m afraid we should go.” I said quietly after a minute. “Alexandra is waiting for our return to Reilly. She, Markus, and young Alexia are eager to return to Terra. Also, I must prepare for my next mission.”
“You don’t have to go it alone, Alexandra. You need but to ask and several of us will be there for you, honey.” Momma Scott offered.
“That’s very kind of you momma, but I promised Alex I’d help her. She’s the one that has to face what has been done.”
“Well then I wish you good luck, Empress of Time and Space; my wonderful Alexandra. Heidi, know that we will be watching on your behalf too, child. Never forget that there are others here that care deeply for you and what you are doing for the good of us all. There will always be friends and family watching over you, Heidi Wolmacher.”
“Thank you, Frau Scott. I am sorry for the way Hilde behaved. I would have never thought she would become so spiteful.”
“It wasn’t your fault, dear girl. Some people handle the loss of a loved one very badly. Few though, transfer that hate in such a way as your Hilde did. She will realize her mistakes in time and you may see her again. Believe me, she will have a long time to think things through…especially where you sent her, my dear.”
“But I didin’t send her anywhere, Frau Scott. What do you mean?”
“Some beings call it the ‘underworld’- some call it ‘purgatory’, others simply cut the bull and call it ‘hell’. In our domain though, we simply call it ‘time out’.” Momma Scott explained. She giggled a couple times. “Because you refused her…’cursed’ her, some would say, she has been sent somewhere to think and learn her lesson about how she behaved. We have very strict rules on how we are allowed to interact with the other dimensions, sweetie. Hildegard Wolmacher will learn the true meaning of evil, cold-hearted, rude, and malevolent!” Momma’s expression grew dark and sinister, but then she smiled and laughed. “But then again there are those that say we design our own hell by the choices we make. Heidi Wolmacher, have yourself a wonderful life.” Momma looked to me as she released Heidi. “Empress, may I please be dismissed?”
“Not yet, momma.” I said as I quickly stepped to her and wrapped my arms around her tightly. “Not without saying a proper goodbye, momma.” I told her as I squeezed harder. “Thank you for your help with Hilde. Things may have ended differently without you being here.”
“I should say they would have, Alex. I don’t think your world could handle the likes of Hildegard ‘The Horrible’ Wolmacher in her present character!”
“So that was her plan?” I asked in amazement.
“Even if it cost your life, my daughter! You handled yourself beautifully, child.” Momma Scott beamed as she took a step back from me. “Now we must part and you must return to your dimension to continue your miraculous adventures, Empress. As always, we…will be watching.” Ruth Scott winked. As she stepped back into the darkness, I felt tears rolling down my cheeks.
I felt Heidi slowly take my hand and squeeze gently to let me know she was ready.
I had an idea that I thought might heal some deep wounds.
My private domain became a sidewalk on a nondescript city street. 1920’s vintage cars, as well as horse-drawn wagons slowly clattered along the cobblestone street to our left.
“I think I might recognize this place, Empress!” Heidi gasped.
“The name is Alex, hun. Don’t make me tell y’all again! Did Jacquelyn instruct you on how the suit operates?” I asked her with a little annoyance in my voice.
“She did, Emp…” I glared at her. “She did, Alex.” She replied.
“This is Frankfurt-on-Main, 1922. Select some period clothing and have your Reilly suit change to them. Remain holding my hand until I tell you to let go though.” I informed her just as two children ran right through us.
Heidi gasped in horror at the sight!
“They…they…”
“They ran right through you- yes. At the moment we are what I call out of phase with this reality. We can see and hear what is going on here but cannot be seen nor heard, Miss Wolmacher. Now please change your clothes. If you select high heels, you should stand on your toes so the increase in height will not startle you.” I answered as I stood on my own tiptoes and triggered my suit to change.
In seconds we were dressed in period attire proper for 1922 Germany.
“Frauline Wolmacher, since you speak the language, you may disable your translator. I have selected a dialect of Austrian.” I said giving her a slight tug and we began walking down the sidewalk. Two more children ran through us, screaming and laughing as they played.
Heidi stopped dead in her tracks.
“Alex, I think those are my children!”
“You’re probably right, Heidi.” I answered casually.
“Why are we here?”
“To mend a heart or two, Miss Wolmacher.” I smiled.
Heidi looked over at me in silence. Her eyes again began to tear up.
“I was just about to rephase us, hun. It wouldn’t look good for a pretty thing like y’all to be cryin’ now, would it?”
She shook her head no and wiped her eyes dry with her free hand.
A delivery truck was parked on the side of the street just a few yards ahead of us and I began to look around to see if we would be observed as we rephased. Satisfied we were out of sight, I rephased us as we walked beside the truck. I didn’t tell Heidi I had done it though.
The same two children that had just passed us a moment before appeared again from between two buildings and ran right for us. They appeared to be having such a good time they failed to see us and promptly collided with us!
Heidi was completely surprised and fell backwards to the brick walkway!
“Sorry, frauline, we didn’t see you! Did we hurt you?” The girl asked.
“No, you just surprised us, little one. You’d best watch where you’re going from now on though.” I answered, as I helped a tongue-tied Heidi to her feet.
“We will, frauline! Bye!” The girl replied.
“Leibshen!” I called. “We are looking for Frau Wolmacher. Have you knowledge of her address?”
“She is our mother! What do you want of her?” The girl asked. I was beginning to wonder if the younger boy could even talk.
“I am Alexandra Steinert and this is my friend Heidi Wolmacher, we have arrived from Düsseldorf to see her.” I told the young girl.
“You are related to us, Miss Heidi?” The girl’s eyes grew bigger.
“I am a cousin of your father, Heinrich –heaven rest his weary soul.” Heidi told her while looking to the sidewalk in sadness.
“Is your mother at home, little one?” I asked as I showed concern for my travel companion. “Heidi, come now, it has been four years. You said it was getting easier.”
“No, she won’t be home for another couple hours, Miss Alexandra. Would you like to wait and play with us?” The girl asked as I helped wipe Heidi’s eyes dry.
“That just might help my friend now…” I let the sentence hang waiting for her to introduce her and her brother. Quickly, I saw that I would get no such response! “That is very good, children! Your mother has taught you well to not give such information to strangers. Though, I bet I can guess your names! If I guess correctly, we’ll stay and play games with you. If I don’t we shall come visit your mother when she is home. Would you agree to that?” I asked the girl and looked for any sign her brother would comply.
Heinrich’s daughter thought a moment then nodded her head. I looked at her brother for his answer. He tugged on his sister’s dress sleeve. They turned away from us and I heard some short discussion ensue. The quick huddle concluded with both children nodding to each other.
“You would really stay and play with us?” She asked.
I gave them my brightest smile.
The girl looked to her brother once more. He nodded ever so slightly.
“Okay. You guess our names and you have to play.”
“Deal!” I said continuing to smile.
I put my right pointer finger to my lips and pretended to think and concentrate hard.
“Hmmmm, “ I started, “We know your father’s name was Heinrich…” I paused. “We also know that your mother’s name is Hilde or Hildegard.” I paused again.
“She hates that name, Miss Alexandra!” The girl warned sternly.
“Oh, okay then, she hates Hilde, got it!”
“Noooo! She hates the name Hildegard, Miss Alexandra!” She cried.
“Oooh, I’m sorry! Okay, if I’m not mistaken, I think your name is…” I paused again as if to think hard once more. I looked to Heidi and winked with the eye the kids couldn’t see. Heidi’s eyes pleaded that this might not be a good idea- or maybe she wanted to leave.
“Hmmmm, There are so many good names that would fit such good children as you.” I praised and continued to smile.
I pointed to the boy first. “I know! You are Hansel and you are Gretel!” I said pointing to the girl last.
Her nose immediately wrinkled and she exhaled loudly.
“That’s not our names!” She cried; disappointed that they had lost two play partners.
“May I try again?” I said looking a little disappointed with myself. Her face brightened instantly!
“Ah huh.”
“Oh, okay, thank you.” I now held my chin between my thumb and pointer finger and concentrated harder.
“Okay, I think I have it this time. You are Francis and you are Beatrice. I pointed to each as I said the names.
“No, that’s not our names at all.” She told me, even more disappointed than before. Even her brother dropped his head slightly in disappointment.
I quickly wrinkled my nose and squinted one eye.
“Oh, then you are Beatrice and you must be Francis.” I said pointing to the boy first. I noticed Heidi smile slightly.
“No, those aren’t our names!” The boy said quietly, his head staring at the ground.
“Oh, I’m sorry.” I said. “I thought I could guess your names, but apparently my gift is not working today.” I told them sadly. I turned to Heidi, who had remained deathly silent with the exception of the slight smile a minute ago.
“Then I guess we will leave and come back later when Hilde is home. Come along, Heidi, I couldn’t guess Maria and Joseph’s names, so I guess we can’t stay and play.” I said sadly. We took a few steps in the direction we had come.
A hand tugged a few times at my dress.
“Miss Steinert, you know our names.” Joseph said in a louder voice. “You have to stay and play with us now!”
We turned around to see him looking up at us with a huge grin on his face. His sister stood a few feet back, her eyes wide in astonishment! Heidi looked at me with the same pleading look. I winked at her and smiled.
“You are absolutely correct, Joseph Freidrich Wolmacher, I did say that we would stay and play!”
A smile filled his face. I glanced back at Maria. “Before you ask, hun, I have a gift that allows me to know what you are thinking before you ask it!”
Maria gasped and quickly covered her mouth with both hands in surprise! Her eyes couldn’t get any wider!
“Heidi, we promised these two that we would play, so I see no alternative but to stay and spend time with them. Lead on children.” I told the two. They happily led us to the apartment building they lived in.
We spent two hours playing games I had never known existed. We also played dolls with Maria while Joseph stared out the second floor apartment window in boredom. I had never played with dolls before.
It wasn’t as bad as I had thought it would be.
1657 hours, Hilde Wolmacher Residence, Frankfurt, Germany, June 11th, 1922
“You’re funny, Alex! How could you not have played with dollies when you were a little girl?” Maria asked in absolute confusion.
“I guess I never had the chance to be a little girl, Maria.”
Heidi suddenly stared at me, alarmed.
“She’s just kidding, Maria. Don’t let Alex tease you so easily.” Heidi advised her former daughter.
The young girl stared at my companion strangely.
“Maria, Joseph, I’m home!” A familiar voice called.
“Momma!” They both screamed and ran for the door.
“So what did you do today, you two?” The voice asked.
“One of Papa’s cousins came to talk to you, Momma! She and her friend were playing dollies with me!” Maria confessed innocently.
“How many times have I told you about strangers, young lady?” Hilde scolded!
“But Alex guessed my name, Momma! She and Heidi have been waiting to talk to you since they arrived!”
“Is that so, Joseph?”
“Yes, Momma! They just appeared beside the delivery truck down the way. And we ran into them when we were playing tag! Maria knocked over Heidi, but she apologized and then Alexandra guessed our names, though I think she already knew them because it sounded like she was already playing with us, so we invited them in and started playing, but I got bored of playing Maria’s games and so I just started looking out the window waiting for you, momma.”
I was amazed that so much had come out of the boy’s mouth at one time! I was also curious as to what he said about us ‘appearing’.
Heidi started to look frightened.
“What do you hear, Miss Wolmacher?” I asked quietly so the people in the next room wouldn’t hear us.
“She thinks we are thieves here to steal from her, Alex.”
“A logical assumption given she has spent the last five years alone with just the children, Heidi.”
“She is debating calling the Burgermeister, Empress.” She said reaching for my hand. “We should not have come here.”
“Nonsense, Heidi. We are two women here to see your cousin by marriage. We mean her no harm.
“Momma, come and meet Alex! She’s fun to play with!”
“I thought you said Alex and Heidi, Maria?”
“Heidi reminds me of you, momma.” Joseph interrupted in a sour tone.
“Is that so? Well, introduce me to them then.” Hilde said with concern.
The three entered the room to find Heidi and I sitting on the floor with our legs crossed.
“Frau Wolmacher.” I said as I tried to get up off the floor. I struggled a bit longer then apologized. “I would get up, but my legs seem to have fallen asleep. Alexandra Steinert.” I instead introduced myself and offered up my hand to her. My legs weren’t really numb, but it was a way to show that I was no threat.
“Hilde, it is so nice to see you again.” Heidi said as she successfully struggled to her feet.
“And you would be Heidi?” The woman asked of her.
“Sorry, I’m Heidi…Heidi Wolmacher. I’m a relative of Heinrich’s.” Her face immediately became sad and her gaze dropped to the floor.
“I don’t remember you…Heidi.” Hilde squinted at her, obviously sizing her up.
“I think we only met once. I was just a girl when we visited from Düsseldorf. You haven’t changed though, Miss Hilde.” She told her former wife. Heidi was holding it together pretty well so far. Her expression easily passed as pensive and awkward.
“And you are related how, Alexandra?”
“I’m not, Frau Wolmacher, I’m just a friend of Heidi’s. We sometimes travel together.” I admitted. “I live in Düsseldorf myself, Frau. My father is a steamship captain.”
“Why do you look familiar, then?” She stared at me intently for a few seconds.
I shrugged my shoulders. “We’ve never met before, Frau.” Not yet anyway, I thought to myself.
“I’m sorry we didn’t send word, Frau, Alex thought I should stop in to see how you were getting on…since we were so close. We won’t be staying long.” Heidi told her nervously.
“And where will you be going from here, Heidi?” Hilde asked. There was a little irritation in her voice.
“We wanted to see the homeland once more before traveling to America, Frau.” I interrupted gently. I wasn’t lying either! Grandpa had always talked about returning here once more before her passed. He would relate his fond memories here to Brian and I whenever he could. I suspect things had changed an awful lot since he left here in 1885, though.
“America? Why would you want to go there?”
“We heard that there is opportunity there, Hilde.”
“And men, Frau! Lots of good looking men!” I added with excitement.
“Don’t be so oblivious, Alexandra! Americans are rude and barbaric…so I’ve been told! Nothing but cutthroats and thieves desiring to relieve you of your possessions and possibly your life! I have been told they are no better than the Stalinists! You should stay here! There are plenty of eligible young men in Germany, Alexandra.”
“Frau Wolmacher, my grandfather has lived in a place called Missouri for several years now and his correspondence says nothing derogatory about the population. He found work on an immense river called the Mississippi, working a steamboat up and down it. He writes that the compensation is much higher than what we would make here. He even has a telephone in his house!” I tried to sound like an over-excited teenager.
“He is telling you stories, Alexandra. Only the deposed Kaiser and the other nobility were rich enough to have something like that in their homes.” She scoffed.
“He claims to have something called a ‘radio’ too, Frau Wolmacher!” I boasted. I realized that I really didn’t know when the first commercial radio station went into operation- oh well.
“I have never heard of such a thing! There is your proof that he is teasing, Alexandra.” Hilde laughed.
“Still, Frau, we have nothing to hold us here now.” I told her with the same amount of enthusiasm. “Our belongings are enroute as we speak.”
I then narrowed my eyes and looked conspiratorially to both sides.
“I hear there is one coming through the political ranks that will soon seize power from the post-Kaiser government. I fear something catastrophic will besiege our homeland when he does. I do not wish to be here when that happens, frau!” I revealed just above a whisper.
“More tales, Alexandra? How do you know this information is not fiction?”
“Hilde, Alex has been known to predict much worse incidents! People of Düsseldorf have referred to her as a seer- a clairvoyant!” Heidi added in my defense.
“A clairvoyant? How much more do you expect me to believe, you naive girls?”
“I assure you, frau, what Heidi tells you is absolute fact.” I looked over to Joseph sitting patiently in the corner of the room. He was writing or coloring in a book. “Allow me to provide proof, Frau Wolmacher.” I petitioned.
I closed my eyes and appeared to concentrate heavily.
“Oh look, Joseph, Alex is going to guess something for momma!” Maria called to her brother with excitement.
“Within the half hour, Joseph will break the cookie jar in the kitchen. He will claim I did it and not him. Maria will claim to see me hiding behind the chair in the corner behind you.”
I opened my eyes to see Hilde looking at me in anger!
“How can you possibly be in two places at once, Alexandra? It is physically impossible!”
“Hilde, it has been my experience that there is a fine line between possible and impossible.” Heidi informed her. She then looked at me in curiosity as to how I could possibly act on my predictions.
I simply twitched my eyebrow ever so slightly.
“I’m hungry, momma, can I get a cookie, please?” Joseph asked about fifteen minutes later. We had apparently thrown off his feeding schedule.
Hilde suddenly looked at me in suspicion.
“No, leiben, I will start dinner in just a few minutes. You can survive until then.” She told him.
“All right.” He sounded so disappointed!
Hilde smiled in triumph at me.
Five minutes later we heard a crash from the kitchen and Maria scream at almost the same time!
Joseph, hearing the crash, ran into the kitchen to investigate. He came running out of the kitchen with a terrified look on his face. He grew even more terrified when he saw that I hadn’t moved.
Maria was still pointing between the chair in the corner of the room and me. Her eyes and mouth couldn’t open any wider!
“Joseph, what did you do?” Hilde asked in an angry tone.
“I didn’t do anything, momma! Alex knocked the jar off the counter!” He told his mother. Even he looked like he didn’t believe it!
“That can’t be! Momma, I just saw Alex standing behind the chair over there!” She said pointing an accusatory finger.
Hilde turned to her left to follow her daughter’s finger. Heidi quickly glanced over to me with a look that asked ‘how’.
Hilde Wolmacher turned back around and glared at me.
“How did you do that? Are you some kind of witch?” Hilde accused.
“Frau, I never moved. You have been watching me like a vulture watching carrion since I made my prediction. As you say, how could I possibly be in two…three places at the same time?”
“Do that again, Alex!” Maria shouted. Joseph looked less enthusiastic.
“Momma, I’m hungry!” He exclaimed instead.
“Look in the kitchen once more, Joseph.” I suggested with a devious smile.
He didn’t wait for his mother’s approval and just left the room.
“Momma! Someone left a box on the table! It’s warm, too!” The surprised boy exclaimed as he reentered the room carrying a bakery box tied tight with string. He handed it to Hilde, who felt the heat emanating from it with amazement.
“How?” She stared at us.
“What’s in it, Frau?” I asked innocently. Heidi looked on in total confusion as to how I managed this.
“How can it be warm when I know you’ve been here for several hours already?” She asked.
“Maria? Joseph, would you like some fresh strawberry strudel?” I asked as Hilde again glared at me.
“How can you possibly know what is in here?”
“Open the box and find out if I’m right, Frau Wolmacher.” I suggested. “Maria, would you get your momma the scissors? You will find them in the left top drawer under the counter.” I added.
The young girl came back into the room with her jaw scraping the floor! In her outstretched hand were the scissors. Hilde carefully took them from her and snipped the string binding the box closed.
Her eyes went wide as she opened the lid! The smell of fresh-baked strawberries filled the air.
“Do it again, Alex!” Maria exclaimed again while laughing uncontrollably.
Joseph simply reached into the box his mother was still holding and rescued an oozing hunk of strudel. It had no chance of survival as he promptly pushed it into his mouth whole!
I smiled and shook my head at the boy’s nerve.
Maria followed her brother’s lead and soon her mouth was full too!
“How could you have possibly done this?” Hilde asked in disbelief.
“As you have said, frau, it is impossible. Even after Heidi told you that sometimes the impossible is in fact, possible. How I can do such things is readily explainable if one thinks with the mind of a child- of an innocent- unaffected by the limits we are taught by society.” I told her.
“Joseph, earlier you told your momma that Heidi and I just appeared beside the truck down the street. What did you mean by that, hun?” I asked just before his little hand began to dive into the box a third time!
“One minute you weren’t there, the next, you were.”
“You mean we were hurrying up the street and you just saw us at that time?” I asked to clarify.
“No, you and Heidi just appeared there…in that spot. There was no one else on the sidewalk when we ran up the block right before.” He explained.
“Then were did we come from, Joseph?” I asked with a smile.
“Maybe you were invisible!” He laughed.
Heidi raised her eyebrows in surprise!
“How could we be invisible, Joseph? Your momma claims it is impossible?”
“I have an invisible friend.” He admitted casually.
Hilde looked at her son for a minute. Maria was also looking at her brother with a smile.
“Alexandra, how dare you taunt the boy…?” Hilde stopped in mid-sentence as she turned her attention back to me.
“Where did she go, Heidi?” She asked my startled companion.
I made my way out to the kitchen.
“I think the strudel would survive better if it were cut into pieces instead of torn into hunks, Frau.” I said reentering the room with a knife and five plates in my hand.
Maria clapped and giggled at me. “How did you do that, Alex?”
Joseph missed his mouth and now had a big smear of strawberry filling on his right cheek. His eyes were wide as saucers!
Hilde Wolmacher looked at me in fright, her complexion paled noticeably. The mysterious box of strudel toppled out of her hands but miraculously landed right side up about an inch off the floor and looked undisturbed.
“Wow!” Joseph and Maria gasped together.
Heidi said nothing but stared between the box and me, her face was a mixture of fright, surprise, and confusion.
‘Nice catch, sister.’ I thought to her.
Heidi looked like she was going to faint as she stared at me again.
I just nodded once and smiled as the bakery box gently settled to the floor.
“What are you?” Hilde Wolmacher shouted in horror!
“Momma, Alex is magic!” Maria giggled with a wide, bright smile.
The mother’s look to her daughter was precious and spoke volumes!
“How did you do that, Miss Heidi?” Joseph was staring at my companion with wide eyes of his own.
Frau Wolmacher’s head snapped around to see what her son meant.
‘What did I just do? What is happening to me? Why has the Empress brought me back here? I shouldn’t have let the Empress bring me back to see my wife and children! If she hadn’t rescued us from the sea, I wouldn’t be here right now! Oh Lord, how could I have done what I just did? My wife and my children are now terrified of me! Empress, what’s happening to me?’ Heidi’s voice echoed at full volume in my mind. She was looking directly at me waiting for an answer. Had I not experienced it before, I would have been holding my head in agony.
In a similar fashion to Hilde, Maria, and Joseph!
“Heidi, you’re too loud!” Maria shouted as she pressed both hands harder against the sides of her head.
“I’m sorry, Marie! I didn’t mean to hurt you- any of you! Emp…Alex, we need to leave this house before I do something I cannot control!” Heidi exclaimed in tears as she began to panic.
Quickly, she stared at Hilde. “She wants us to leave Alex! Hilde is about to scream for the police!”
Maria ran the few feet to her mother, took her hand, and began tugging on it. “No momma, I don’t want you to call the police! Alex and Heidi won’t hurt us! Please, momma? Please?”
The girl turned to me with tears in her eyes.
“Alex, tell momma that you won’t hurt her! Please, Empress? Please?”
Joseph glared at me from where he stood. “Did you really save Papa, Miss Alexandra?”
Hilde’s mouth began to open so she could scream.
A large hunk of strudel flew from the box on the floor and buried itself in Hilde’s mouth!
“I’m sorry, but I can’t let you alert the police to our existence, my love!” Heidi apologized as tears streamed down her face.
“Do you like the strudel, momma?” Maria giggled.
“Frau Wolmacher, we mean you and your children no harm. I have brought Heidi back to this time to mend a deep wound- a wound that, I fear, will stay with you forever. Please calm yourself and sit. I will try to explain who we really are if you shall allow me. Please, no harm will come to you, Frau. Will you at least give us a few minutes? If, after our explanation. you wish to call local law enforcement, you are free to do so. They will find no trace of us, however.”
I motioned for Heidi to sit down and I sat down on the Davenport.
Maria and Joseph joined us by sitting on either side of me. Both held an arm as if to protect me from their mother.
Slowly, and with shaking legs, Hilde sat back down in her chair. She cautiously moved her jaw to chew the pastry in her mouth.
“Thank you, Frau Wolmacher.” I started. “As I said, we are not here to rob or harm you, Maria, or Joseph. Miss Wolmacher and I are here to right a great wrong done to you in the future. I know that is hard for you to believe, but the wrong stems from something I did several years ago off the coast of Ireland- May 12th, 1918 to be precise.”
The woman’s face saddened abruptly as she connected with the date.
“My uncle, whom I love deeply, asked me and my sisters if we could look into the incident surrounding his best friend’s disappearance at sea during the War. As I researched, it became apparent that I had been involved- that the man had indeed survived and lived until the year 2020.”
“Empress, she does not believe a word of it! She refuses to accept anything you say!” Heidi informed me.
Hilde glared at her and more tears ran down her cheeks.
“Perhaps a little demonstration is in order then?” I suggested calmly.
“Frau, may I touch your hand? It will not melt or some other grotesque thing like that, I assure you. May I?”
I waited as she moved her hand closer to me by a fraction.
“Kids, I’m going to show your mother something wonderful. We will disappear for a minute or two and be right back. I won’t hurt her.” I informed the two.
“Can I come too, Alex?” Joseph, of all people, asked!
“I want to come too, Alex!” Maria exclaimed.
“Heidi? Would you like to come along also? I don’t want to leave you alone in someone else’s apartment.”
She stood and took my other hand, her face unsure if this was the right thing to do.
“Kids, one of you take your mother’s other hand and the other take Heidi’s hand, please.”
“Why do we have to hold hands, Alex? Maria asked innocently.
“Because it won’t work unless we hold hands, hun.” I smiled. “Hilde, you need to stand, hun.”
The woman was shaking like a leaf as she slowly got to her feet.
“Hold tight now, I’m going to make us invisible.” I told the children in a cheery voice. Hilde tightened her grip.
“I thought you said you were going to make us invisible, Alex?” Joseph asked as we stood there.
“Oh, I guess it didn’t work. Maria, could you move the chair over slightly so your mother can sit down again?” I asked the girl.
“Oh, okay, Alex, I guess it didn’t wo…” Maria gasped, as her hand reached nothing tangible.
“Did you see that? My hand went right through the chair, momma!”
Joseph tried his luck at touching the chair.
“Wow! How did you do that, Empress?” He asked in amazement.
“What did you call her, Joseph?” Hilde asked her son in shock.
“Heidi called her ‘Empress’, momma! Didn’t you hear her before?”
“Empress?” Hilde Wolmacher repeated as she stared at me.
“Alex is called the Empress of Time and Space, Hilde- for obvious reasons.” Heidi told her former wife.
“Can we go somewhere, Alex? I want to go somewhere!” Maria exclaimed.
“Where would you like to go, hun?” I asked.
“I want to see Papa!” Joseph shouted.
Tears began running from Heidi’s eyes once more as her face turned sullen.
“How about I take you all to a tropical island instead?” I asked with a smile.
“I wanna see Papa!” Joseph demanded. Heidi became even more distraught.
I observed my companion for a moment.
“How about we do both, hun- visit a tropical island AND see you’re Papa?”
Joseph’s face erupted in a huge smile.
“Good, is everyone ready then?” I asked.
Both children’s heads bobbled like…like something from my future memories!
“Okay, the scenery will change after we count down from five, okay?”
Again two small heads nodded excitedly.
“Okay. Five, four, three,” The kids joined in counting, “Two, one.”
The small Frankfort apartment became the beach next to the dock on Kili Island. Sand Dollar had just tied up and we watched as the gangplank was put in place.
“Are we really here, Alex? Is this the future or the past? Where are we? Where is Papa?” Joseph fired off quickly.
“To answer only the questions you should know, we are really on an island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, and your Papa is onboard my submarine. Her name is Sand Dollar and she is the fastest submarine of her class.” I told him.
“Why,” Hilde began as she found her voice again, “Why won’t you say the year, Alex…Empress, or whatever your name actually is?”
“Hildegard Lesch-Wolmacher, my name is Alexandra Steinert. I am captain of the United States Navy submarine, Sand Dollar, SS353.” I smiled at her. “And just so you do not think I am holding back anything important, welcome to the year 2029AD. The name of this island will remain secret because this is the only place on Earth where my sisters and I can relax from our missions.”
“What kind of missions?” Frau Wolmacher asked cautiously.
“Throughout history, there are instances and occurrences that threaten the correct passage of time. Little ‘errors’ that can sidetrack this progression and change the future drastically! My job is to find those irregularities and repair them before that occurs.”
“Papa!” Maria screamed!
“Maria, please do not let go! You will change the future if you were to appear here! Remain holding our hands, precious one, please?” I urged.
“You bring us here only to deny the children of seeing their father?” Hilde asked in disgust.
“I brought the children here to see their father, Frau Wolmacher! If they want, they will be able to touch him later. Right now it is too dangerous to join this time stream! Watch and learn.” I insisted.
We watched as Admiral Demmit and I started down the beach with Heinrich and the other men of the U103.
“That is Heinrich’s captain, Manfred Heinz! I met him once before Heinrich left port on his last mission!” Hilde exclaimed.
We followed behind the group and listened to their conversations.
“Why are you dressed so funny, Alex?” Maria asked as we walked.
“That’s my Empress uniform, hun. It helps me blend into whatever time period I travel to. Let’s listen.” I nodded to the group ahead of us.
“Welcome to our island. For reasons of security, I cannot tell you exactly where we are- you understand.”
“From the inclination of the sun I presume we are somewhere near the equator. The local fauna and composition of the beach would indicate the Pacific region.”
“An avid geographer and climatologist, Herr Meyer? If we were still on Earth you would be quite correct.”
“You see, gentlemen, I have the ability to take us anywhere or time in the known universes. We could be on Earth, only in a different universe.”
“You mean we are still on Earth then? I was not errant in my assumption, Frauline?”
“I never confirmed that, Hans. And I am to be referred to as ‘Empress’ until informed otherwise! Is that understood, Hans Christian Meyer, third son of Deter and Elsa Meyer of Lepzieg?”
“How do you know so much about him- or any of us for that matter?” Capt. Heinz asked in anger.
“Manfred, we know more about you than y’all know about yourselves.”
The previous me stopped and turned back toward our guests. I pulled back to stop the five of us.
“In fact, I even know that you are planning your escape at this very minute. A plan that Miss Cummins will see fit to quell in an instant.”
“How can a woman who is nowhere near possibly thwart any escape attempt?”
The children and Hilde gasped as the man rose off the ground and hovered like a statue. He obviously didn’t notice he was floating two feet off the ground. Everyone looked terrified as he hovered above us.
He settled gently to the ground, apparently not even noticing.
“Accepting of all this so soon, Seaman Brackenridge?”
“Commander Cummins informed me to keep my mouth closed and to ‘observe the proceedings’.” He replied sheepishly.
“Wise advice. Admiral Demmit, please eject the magazine of your firearm.” We watched as Uncle Rick ejected his clip and handed it to my previous self. Heinrich started to stagger as the Mahanilui started to take effect.
“What’s happening to Papa?” Joseph and Maria shouted in unison.
As the scuffle for Uncle Rick’s gun began I answered the question.
“Something wonderful. Your Papa is starting his transformation. A change that will allow him to live the life he should have had with you three, but was so rudely denied.” I told them.
We watched as U103’s captain was now taking careful aim between my previous self’s shoulder blades.
“Watch out other Alex!” Joseph shouted.
“Capt. Heinz, you can try…” She said.
A shoot rang out! My four companions jumped at the gun’s report!
“To kill me, but I should warn you, that is no easy endeavor.”
Heinz kept pulling on the trigger in desperation until Uncle Rick calmly held out his hand and retook possession of his pistol.
“Do not trifle with me, Capt. Heinz, and do not try my patience. Is that clear?” The other me told him angrily, appearing beside him for a moment.
That me reappeared in front of them again.
“I heard no response, captain. Do we understand each other?”
“Is that what we looked like when you made us invisible, Alex?” Maria asked excitedly.
“That’s exactly how it looks, hun.”
Maria smiled brightly.
“Shall we keep walking, gentlemen?” The other me said to her group.
Heinrich abruptly and drunkenly turned right to head inland through some pretty heavy underbrush.
“Where is Papa going? Why is he walking so funny?” Joseph said in alarm!
“The transformation has almost taken full effect, hun. Let’s follow your Papa.” I suggested.
“Heinrich! Where has Heinrich gone?” We heard as we passed through the bushes to follow Heinrich.
“Will he be okay, Alex, will Papa be okay?” Maria asked in concern.
“Heinrich Wolmacher will be fine, hun, your father means far too much to us to allow him to die, but be warned, he is going to change.” I smiled to the worried girl. “I think you will understand in a little while.
Heinrich stumbled on a few more yards before falling to the ground and assuming a fetal position. He even started snoring!
“Just like my Heinie to fall asleep- no less start snoring when he needs to do something important.” Hilde quipped. It was the first time her expression lightened since we arrived on Kili.
“He’s sleeping, Alex?” Maria asked in confusion.
“It is the way the change protects, hun, your Papa is completely unaware of the pain coursing through his body as it changes. He will be like this for about six hours. To suffer that much pain for that long would kill him.”
“Are we going to stand here for that long, Alexandra?” Hilde asked, annoyed.
“I think your momma is starting to believe in me, kids.” I said happily. “No, Hilde Wolmacher, we don’t have to stand here that long. We will still stand right here, though.” I answered cryptically.
Suddenly it was dark. A cloud-barren sky allowed the full moon to flood our surroundings with bright moonlight.
Before us Heinrich Wolmacher still slept, but he looked different than before.
“He’s still sleeping! Boy, was he tired, Alex!” Joseph exclaimed in amazement.
“He looks different, Alex, what’s he changing into?” Maria asked as she cocked her head side to side trying to figure it out.
“It will all become clear with our next advance through time, hun.” I answered.
The only thing that changed was the position of our moon-shadows on the ground.
“He looks smaller, Alex! His hair changed too!” Maria whispered in surprise.
Hilde gasped and immediately looked at Heidi.
“You?” She accused quietly.
Maria too, looked up at Heidi then back down at her slumbering father. She smiled.
“Papa?” Joseph asked as he looked at her too.
“Do you understand now, Hilde?” I asked the woman softly.
“No, I don’t! Why?” She answered with glistening streams running down her cheeks.
“Alex, can I answer that? I think she deserves to hear it from me, personally.” Heidi asked calmly.
I nodded and it was daylight again and we were at the beach on the southern end of the island.
“Would you guys like to play in the sand while Heidi and I talk to your momma?” I asked Maria and Joseph.
“Could we, momma?” They both asked.
“Stay along the water’s edge and stay within sight.” Hilde agreed.
I let go of the hands I was holding. “Go have some fun.” I smiled to the children.
“Hilde,” Heidi began, “There was an American ship that came to our assistance after our collision with another warship. They were only able to rescue twenty-one of the crew before a mysterious tidal wave was spotted. The destroyer quickly got underway and came about to put her bow into it. All hands were ordered below to prepare for the collision. Under the conditions and us being at war, those of us still in the water were expendable.”
“I never thought we would make it through alive, but six of us managed to hold onto our lifeboat even though it had overturned and basically splintered to pieces. The Sand Dollar surfaced just in time and pulled us, as well as four others, aboard. Two others thought drown also appeared. They offered us blankets and water…” She stopped suddenly and stared at me.
“It was the water, wasn’t it? The Mahanilui was in the water!” She said in astonishment.
I nodded.
“What is a Mahanilui, Hein…Heidi?” Hilde asked in confusion.
“The change I went through, they call it the Mahanilui. It is the same process that Alex and her entire crew went through! It made them into who they are now! It is what gave them their gifts!”
Heidi looked up into the tree line and scanned it for a minute. A coconut floated clumsily down and landed awkwardly in her hand.
Heidi smiled in triumph!
“It is what gave me my gift, Hilde!” She told her former wife.
The coconut split open with a loud crack and a spray of liquid!
“Would you like some, my love?” She offered.
“Better finish the story, Miss Wolmacher, we must be going in a few minutes, less we be discovered.” I coaxed.
“I still can’t believe this is really you, Heinrich! Did it hurt?”
“Like Alex said Hilde, I felt nothing until I woke up and found that my clothing didn’t fit anymore. I’m afraid I made myself look like a crazed she-beast after I discovered the changes.” She looked at me. “I am sorry for almost killing your mate, Tibius, Alex. I was confused and disoriented.”
“It’s all part of the process, Heidi. I knew what would happen anyway- Empress, remember?” I said.
Looking back to the tree line, I raised an eyebrow.
“Mother, may I complete this story for Miss Wolmacher?” Alexis’ voice asked from behind us. She was wearing blue denim shorts, white sneakers and bobby socks, and a light blue tank top.
“Hilde, this is my daughter, Alexis, first daughter to the Grand High Counsel of Citadel, Terra.” I introduced.
“Pleased to make your acquaintance, Mrs. Wolmacher. Now, since there exist valid survivors of U103, anyone mother rescued could never be returned to their original homes and lives. Those onboard the USS Davis saw firsthand, the fury with which that wave battered them. Sand Dollar too, took some damage despite being two hundred feet below it. If Heidi and her sisters…yes, they have all experienced the Mahanilui, ma’am. If they were to return home after the war, the German Navy would expect a full report on their ‘mysterious’ rescue. The Empress and our sisterhood would inevitably be exposed and possibly abused- by any and all sides. Therefore it was imperative mother relocate them.”
“I have never heard of this ‘Terra’. Where is it exactly?” The stunned woman asked timidly.
Alexis rolled her eyes.
“Terra is that way.” She angrily pointed about thirty-three degrees above the horizon.
“Oh, would that be Africa.”
“Noooo,” Alexis lowered her finger level with the horizon and turned East-southeast. “Africa is that way.” She again raised her finger and faced due south. “Terra is that way. You have to go about six hundred trillion miles that way!” She huffed. “Why can’t you Earthers grasp the idea that life exists on other planets- in other solar systems?”
It was lights out for Hilde Wolmacher!
“She’ll be fine, Heidi.” I told my alarmed companion calmly.
“Alex, if we are on Kili Island, why can’t I sense or even hear Jacquelyn Cummins?” Heidi asked as she tried to revive her former wife.
“She hasn’t arrived from 1918 yet, Miss Wolmacher. My father, daughter and I arrived from Terra early as Mother had asked on our last visit here. Sand Dollar isn’t due to arrive for another hour- at which time you should be long gone so that Aunt Jackie won’t sense you.” Alexis explained. “Nice work on the coconut, by the way. You are developing rapidly- much faster than I anticipated when I saw your arrival, Heidi.”
“Hi, lady. Who are you? Are you related to Alex? Why is momma taking a nap? Is she going to change too? Why are you dressed that way?” Joseph asked as he and Maria came back from the water’s edge.
“Yes, I am related to Alex, honey. I’m her daughter, Alexis.” She smiled cheerfully at the children.
“So, is momma going to change like Papa did?” Maria asked the same question.
“No, your momma is going to stay your momma, Maria. You and Joseph needn’t worry. She just fainted when she found out I was from another planet. She’ll wake up shortly.”
“You’re from another planet?” Joseph’s eyes bulged. Maria gasped in surprise.
“I sure am, honey. Why, don’t I look alien enough to you?”
“No?” The little girl answered with some doubt.
“How ‘bout now, honey?” Alexis asked as her Reilly suit changed back to its default red and blue.
Both children inhaled large quantities of air!
“Do that again!” Joseph laughed!
“Okay. How about this? Does this look better?” Alexis asked as her version of a Federal period circus tent formed around her.
“That’s too old!” Maria wrinkled her nose at the gown.
“Oh, okay, how about I show you a real Terran dress? This is what I wear to important functions on my planet.” My daughter asked as her golden full-length sheath dress appeared.
“Owwwwww, I like that one, frauline.” Maria cooed.
“I like this one too, Maria. Maybe you can have one just like it when we get back.”
Heidi’s eyes almost popped from her skull!
“They’re coming with us, Empress?” She choked.
“They’ve seen too much, Heidi. Kids being kids, either they’d be laughed at and taunted mercilessly, or worse yet, they would be believed. Either way their lives have been forever changed by you…by us.” I told her matter-of-factly. “Besides, I thought you loved your kids and longed to be back with them?”
“You missed us, Heidi?” Maria asked her former Papa. Alexis motioned for Heidi to allow her to hold Hilde’s head and go to the two children.
“I sure did, leibshen, you and Joseph both! Not one day went by that I didn’t think about you two as we sailed from one port to another. I only wish I could have retrieved the photograph I kept under my bed in the submersible.” Heidi said sadly.
“You still have us and momma, Heidi. Aren’t we better than an old photograph?” Joseph consoled her.
The woman said nothing; instead, she corralled the two children in her arms and hugged them tight. Tears rolled freely down her cheeks.
“Yes, you two are better than any old photograph!”
Hilde started to stir in Alexis’ care.
“Did you enjoy your respite, Mrs. Wolmacher?”
“What…what happened?” The confused woman slurred out.
“The Mahanilui does not last as long when partaken by a young female, Hilde- less things to change- less to do.” Alexis informed her.
“Mahanilui?” Her eyes flew open!
“How else would you expect to survive on Terra? Our blue dwarf star, Solara, emits far too much ultraviolet radiation and would kill a normal human within hours of their arrival.” Alexis explained.
“Why would we go to this planet with you?”
“Because we know too much, momma! Alex said we can go with Heidi and Alexis! Isn’t that wonderful?”
“My children! Will Joseph change like Hein…Heidi?”
“No, father and his team have developed a modified form of the nanobots that make up the Mahanilui. Instead of modifying the subject’s genetic sex based on a recalled image in memory, this variant saves the genetic code and adds the needed standard enhancements.” Alexis told a bewildered Hilde.
She just stared at my daughter, not comprehending any of what was just said.
“What Alexis means is that Maria and Joseph will only change slightly, but they will still be who they are. All four of you will live many times longer now, and you will heal many times faster too! Oh…and you may have received a gift or two in the deal! Only time will tell, as they say!” I giggled.
“Children, its time to go! Let’s everyone join hands and I’ll show you a really special place!” I offered my hands and we formed a circle. Hilde, as expected, was the last one to join hands.
The sun-drenched beach on the southern end of Kili became one of Reilly’s guest quarters.
“This is not the room you assigned to me, Alex. Whose room is this?”
“Look around and you tell me, Miss Wolmacher.” I smiled deviously.
“Heidi! Look what I found!” Maria shouted as she took a frame off a stand by one of the four, large beds in the room. She handed it to her.
Heidi’s eyes grew wet as she gazed upon the color photograph that I would go back and take- after Heidi told me where and when it was taken tomorrow morning. I would also have to remember not to forget the strawberry strudel Randi Peterson would bake for my secondary trip.
Heidi ran to me and wrapped her arms around me. “Thank you, Empress! You don’t know how much this means to me! I thought I had lost everything- including my life before you rescued us! Now, I not only have my life and family, I also have the one thing that kept me focused on the 103!” She cried as her tears ran down her face in a steady stream!
“This isn’t the same photograph, Heidi! This one looks real! You can even see the true colors of our clothes! How is that possible, Alex?” Hilde pointed out as she examined the picture.
“Frau Wolmacher, there are a great many things that will be new to you and your family from now on- one of which being the advent of color photography. Another technological wonder is the clothing I am going to ask you to change into right now.” I told my companions as I touched the blank wall to open the closet. Three Reilly suits hung side by side- two children’s sized suits and one adult suit.
“Those are for us, Alex?” Maria shouted in excitement! She ran right over and tried to grab a suit from its hanger.
“There is one for each of you and one is enough for anyone, honey!” I smiled as I handed the garment to her. She ran to the other side of the room and immediately began to strip!
Alexis laughed and then stared at me. “Really, mother? Willy Wonka? You had to quote from Willy Wonka?”
“Quote from who, hun?” I asked having no idea what or whom she meant.
Heidi had excused herself and followed Maria across the room to help her change.
“Ladies, all previous clothing must be removed for all suit functions to operate properly. Hilde, you get Joseph changed.” I advised. “Once the children are done, we’ll take them just outside to allow you some privacy.”
1130 hours, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 10th, 2029
“So, what do you think of our ‘Space-Age’ clothing, Frau Wolmacher?” I asked as we re-entered the guest quarters.
“How can you wear these things? I feel as though I’m being cut in half!” Hilde remarked.
“You get used to them. At first I asked the same questions, Hilde.” I giggled at her discomfort, relating it to my own all those years ago.
Was it truly possible that fourteen years had passed me by since my Mahanilui? Fourteen…wait, that was counting my future self’s memories into the calculation! I started to rethink how long I had visited each place in my travels- just my travels. A few weeks here, a month there- three long frustrating years on Terra the first time then another four months there recuperating from ‘Bad Alex’.
It was five years, not fourteen! I was still in my mid thirties, not mid forties! I outwardly exhaled a sigh of relief.
“What? I’m sorry I don’t like the fit, Alex! Isn’t there something more comfortable to wear instead?” Hilde complained, misled by my response.
“The Reilly suit can become any form of clothing you like, Hilde. We just need to introduce you to the suit first. Alexis could you do the honors, please?”
“Of course, Mother Empress.” She smiled deviously, having gotten a Terran ‘dig’ in on me. Sometimes she reminded me so much of her sister, Cassandra!
‘Cassie is a hardheaded, rule bending copy of you, mother! I, on the other hand, try to follow the rules…when I can!’ She replied in my head.
‘When you feel you might get caught, that is!’ I thought back. ‘I still love you though, despite…’ I started to giggle out loud as I recalled some future memories of Alexis at thirteen. On that visit she had decided to change her hair color. When I arrived to visit, I was met with Alexis sporting some God-awful, iridescent, purple, yellow, and green Mohawk! Not only that, but her skirt was so short you could almost see…
‘MOTHER!’
“But Josie Two-Eagles thought you looked…very…um…cultural!” I said aloud and began laughing.
“Mother, shouldn’t we be preparing our guests for their departure?” Alexis asked tersely.
“RVP, time, please?” I asked the A.I.
“1139hrs, Alex. Sensors have not picked up Sand Dollar yet.”
“Thanks, hun. Wolmachers, we have a little under three minutes before Sand Dollar returns from 1918.” I informed them.
“Who was that, Alex?” Joseph asked me innocently.
“I am RVP, Joseph. I am the voice of this Research Station. I take care of the station systems and assist everyone residing in these walls.”
“Wow!” He said, as his eyes grew larger.
“And I am your ride to your new home, Joseph.” Alexandra said cheerfully as she appeared next to me. On her opposite side was Tibius.
“Do you see that, momma, there’s two of her!” Maria screamed in excitement.
“Almost right, little Maria. I am her granddaughter, Alexandra. Y’all can still call me Alex though.” Alexandra looked to me and smiled. “Are we ready to travel across the galaxy then?” She asked.
“Are you taking us to Terra, Alexandra?” Joseph asked.
“Yep!”
“Wow!”
“Do you not want to go, young squire?” Tibius asked as he bent down to the young boy and gently put his hand on the small shoulder.
“I’m not a squire, I’m a Wolmacher! Joseph Friedrich Wolmacher!” He complained, setting the strangely dressed, older man straight.
“Yes you are son, and when you become a man, you will make your parents proud.” He told the young man with a smile.
“So, before we go, I’d like all of you to think about your decision to live on Terra. I’m afraid you won’t be there for very long as we are preparing to depart our Homeworld and travel to a new planet- in a new solar system. You see, our sun is about to die and therefore we must move or face extinction. Are you each willing to make a new home twice more?” Tibius asked the four, but concentrated on Maria and Joseph individually.
“We go where our momma and Heidi go.” Maria answered confidently for everyone.
Tibius again smiled at the two children then stood up. He looked into Hilde’s eyes in a similar manner to Uncle Rick.
“Lady Hilde, if you are unsure of this venture, you are welcome to stay here on Earth. I cannot guarantee life will be as pleasurable on Terra Nuevo as on Terra. Life will be difficult before we get our basic systems up and running. You may have to manually cook or wash dishes by hand- there may be plenty of walking involved before our transport system becomes active.”
Hilde had looked concerned as Tibius started warning of the difficulties in setting up a new civilization on a new world, but looked relieved when he gave examples.
“I wash dishes and cook meals now! Why would those things be considered hardships?”
Heidi looked relieved at her former wife’s response.
“Time’s running out, Tibius.” I reminded. He looked at me in amazement, but nodded his understanding.
“Heidi Wolmacher, I need to hear your decision, please.”
His eyes got a little bigger and he began to laugh. “Such amazing development! Thank you, M’lady.”
Tibius turned to Hilde. “And you, Lady Hilde? What is your choice?”
The woman’s face turned bright red!
‘YES’ echoed through my skull so loudly, I was amazed I could still hear!
“Momma, you didn’t need to shout so loud! We could hear you well enough already!” Maria scolded her mother.
Tibius smiled and looked my way.
“As usual I am amazed at the swift grasp you Earthers have on gifted abilities, my love!” He chuckled then paused.
“I wish to meet with you on your original arrival to Reilly, Empress!” He looked back at the Wolmachers.
“On behalf of all Terra and especially the city of Citadel. I, Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Citadel, welcome you to our society and our planet. You will make fine citizens, friends, and especially family! May you be happy in your new home!”
Heidi, Hilde, Maria, and Joseph took Alexandra’s outstretched hands.
“Will you come visit us, Alex?” Maria asked. Her smile ebbed slightly.
Had she just read my mind, I wondered?
“I may not visit until after the move to Terra Neuvo, but I will visit, hun.” I told her with a smile. Learn your lessons well and behave for your mommas, you two!” I added.
“Grandmother Empress, aren’t you forgetting something?” Alexandra raised her right eyebrow and tilted her head motioning toward Heidi.
“No I didn’t forget anything, Empress.” I smiled slyly. “Heidi, we have unfinished business to take care of.” I told the woman. “Kids, I need to borrow your Papa for a while. Alexandra will be bringing her back to you momentarily, along with your new aunts.”
“Heidi will be back with y’all in about fifteen minutes, okay?” Alexandra told them.
Both children nodded.
“Until before, Empress.” Alexandra said. Confusing as it sounded, she was exactly right.
“Until then, Empress.” I replied.
The four of them disappeared leaving Tibius, Alexis, Heidi, and I in the room.
I took Heidi’s hand. “We’ll see you tomorrow.” I said to them as I phased us out.
Heidi Wolmacher’s quarters became the director’s conference room.
“It’s about time you two got back, Alex!” Uncle Rick growled.
“RVP, how long have Miss Wolmacher and I been gone?” I asked and winked at my uncle.
“Five minutes and four seconds, Alex.”
“Thank you, RVP.” I giggled.
In a hurry to go somewhere, Admiral?” I asked.
“No, it just seemed to take you forever.” He replied with a little chuckle.
“So how did things go, Heidi?” Alexandra asked as she handed Alexia back to Marcus.
“As Alex would say, ‘everything is as it should be’, Empress. Thank you for your patience, ma’am.”
My granddaughter grinned and winked at her. “Glad to hear it, sister.”
“Empress, I am ready to leave for home when you are.” Heidi added with a nervous smile.
The others stared at their crewmate as if her personality had changed drastically-, which by all accounts, it had. Maybe one day she would reveal to them her exploits with the Empress…then again, they all would have many chances to travel with the Empress of Time and Space!
“What changed in you, lieutenant?” Miss Heinz asked in amazement.
Heidi thought for a moment before answering. “I saw my past and glimpsed my new future, Captain. I saw how I truly made and will make a difference. Alex has given me the opportunity to see how my life will change- how it will affect others- how in many ways it becomes better. She showed me responsibilities I could never have dreamed of previously- responsibilities that will challenge, even test me, my friend! I’m afraid it was too enticing to pass up.” She explained, smiling brightly.
I wondered exactly how much Heidi had been able to see in my mind before I consciously fire walled her prying.
“They have brainwashed you somehow!” Honi Meyer accused. “They will brainwash us all!” She declared as she jumped up from the table, slamming it with her closed fists.
“That will be enough, Honi Meyer.” Heidi told the girl in a calm controlled tone. Her face flushed, as she seemed to concentrate harder.
Honi was suddenly a foot or two taller and looked completely shocked that she couldn’t move!
“You will stay seated and listen to everything these kind people tell you or I WILL demonstrate how far my gift has developed in the hours since my Mahanilui! Now sit back down, Lieutenant!”
Jack was smiling ear to ear as she watched the event unfold. The other new girls watched in horror at the confrontation before them.
“Heidi, I know the action was well intended, but Terrans do not threaten or harm other Terrans, M’lady!” Tibius informed her. “Please put Lady Honi down gently. The Terran people work things out diplomatically and politely! We are not barbarians!”
“What they did to us on our arrival was real polite and diplomatic, eh Alex?” Jack snorted in contempt.
“What we did on your arrival to Terra, Lady Jacquelyn, was detain you and your companions until we could be sure that the Empress was really ‘the’ Empress! Did it not occur to you that the one referred to as ‘Bad Alex’ had paid us a visit before your arrival- or that those six barbarians, hell-bent on destroying anyone or anything in their path, warranted closer scrutiny?” Tibius’ voice conveyed some anger. He took a cleansing breath and paused a moment to compose himself.
“Forgive me Lady Jacquelyn, I forget it is considered humor on this planet to make light of difficult situations one’s self faces. I will use an Earther quote though, if I may?” He paused a second.
“Lady Jacquelyn, please give it a rest!”
Jack’s mouth dropped open and she remained quiet.
“I knew it was only a matter of time!” I giggled and shook my head!
“Empress?” Tibius looked confused by my statement.
“It was only a matter of time before us ‘Earthers’ rubbed off on y’all, Tibius!” I laughed.
“For most of us, time is a constant in our lives, my love.” He laughed back. “That, and my admiration for you, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming!”
“Hun, the hyphen hasn’t happened yet. How many times do I have to remind y’all in one visit?”
“An infinite number, I’m afraid! I will never grow weary of you or your melodious voice, my love.”
For once I didn’t know how to respond! I did, however, feel a strange sensation in my stomach- a very pleasant sensation I remembered feeling on occasion before- a feeling I quickly tried to dispatch to the farthest extents of my conscience before I did something that was foreseen but highly inadvisable!
“This is absolutely amazing!” Alexis chimed out. “Mother is flustered! Does that mean the cosmos and all of the universes are doomed to collapse?”
“Hardly, mother!” Alexandra scoffed. “There will be many more times when Grandmother will be rendered speechless.” She said, smiling deviously and winking once.
Deciding that any response would only lead to more ribbing from the Terrans, I instead looked over our nine guests.
“Are there any other questions we can answer about your new identities, Terra, or us?” I asked and waited.
“Sir Tibius, you referred to Heidi Wolmacher as ‘M’lady’. Back in Germany that term applied to nobility such as the Kaiser’s courtesans. Is that just your term for women on Terra, or are we to be considered actual royalty?” Madeline Heinz asked after a minute.
“Lady Madeline, because we have been without feminine accompaniment for nearly a millennium, all female Terrans are considered rare and therefore royalty! Such nobility is treated with the utmost kindness, love, and compassion that it deserves! On Terra, women are truly considered a treasure, m’lady.” Tibius answered respectfully.
“So we are royalty then- and will be treated accordingly?”
“Mostly, but you will be free to engage in employment and participate in our social events- meaning you will not exactly be waited on hand and foot for the rest of your lives as with royalty here on Earth. As a Terran, you will be required to contribute to society in some form and degree. Lady’s Alexis and Alexandra have agreed to act as mentors to advise and guide all of you through the myriad of protocols, rules, and restraints that protect the rights of every Terran.”
“Empress, what should we look forward to if we choose to stay on Earth?” Heinz asked, looking at me.
“As you live your now extended lives, you will witness the slow transition of attitudes toward women here on Earth. True equality for us will finally arrive in the mid to late twenty-first century. Before then, you can expect to be treated much the same as you yourselves treated you’re wives and female acquaintances. Besides being expected to be predominately submissive where men are concerned, you will be treated by most as beings only useful as secretaries or common housemaids. Also, roughly every half century you will find it necessary to disappear and reinvent yourselves because of our longer lifespans. I can tell you from memory that it is by far the hardest thing to do to a husband or other loved one!” I looked down in sadness as memories of Sanford came to mind. “Makeup can only make you look so old before people start to notice that you really haven’t aged a day, I’m afraid.”
“How long can we expect to live, Empress?” Honi asked.
I paused a minute to think about how I should reply. Uncle Rick was here and I didn’t want to really answer in his presence, but I did say I’d answer any question. I sighed audibly and swallowed hard.
“A few hundred. “ I told them cryptically.
“A few hundred? Like two or three hundred years?” Honi asked in surprise.
I gulped once more and looked over to Uncle Rick nervously. “More like eight or nine…hundred, Goddesses willing.”
I was met with a collective gasp from the table.
“What would we possibly do for that long of an existence, Empress?”
“Anything you put your mind to, Miss Meyer! Start by increasing your knowledge and intellect. Find and experience love. Enrich your long life in ways you’ve only dreamed! In short, Miss Meyer, experience any and everything possible! Live your life to the fullest extent imaginable!”
“How will we do that?” Mandy Heinz asked.
“However you wish within the legal boundaries of whichever society you choose, of course.” I giggled.
“Be advised though, that you stand a much better chance of blending in among people that share similar gifts. I don’t have to tell you how you would be treated on Earth if the general populous found out. That is exactly why we keep this facility actively maintained. It is our respite from those whom wish us harm.” I warned.
“So you are more or less urging us to leave Earth then?”
“Hardly, Mandy. Our sisterhood has not only remained out of the population’s eye, but we have begun to flourish! Where in 1944 we numbered a mere eighty, in 2029 the people of Kili Island have grown to over one thousand. That is not counting the present population of Terran-Earthers and Reilly-Earthers that have called Earth home for over six thousand years.”
“You mean you have been here that long, Empress?” One of the other women, Joanne- previously Johan, finally spoke up.
“Of course. I brought Reilly to this very site over five thousand years ago. Why, I remember it like it was just last month!”
“That’s because to the rest of us it was just last month, Alex.” Jack jeered.
“Frauline RVP, do you have any painkillers I might take to relieve this pounding in my head?” Joanne asked our A.I. as she rubbed her temples.
“I have it, RVP.” Jack said producing and reaching into her purse. “I always carry enough for an extended time trip, Miss Stemp.” Jack told her while looking at me with her eyebrows raised.
“Danke, Frauline.” She thanked Jack after accepting the three tablets offered her.
The woman tossed all three into her mouth and picked up her water glass.
Heidi tensed up visibly!
‘Relax, hun, once you go through the Mahanilui, the water can’t hurt you. The newly introduced Nanos simply accept the resident Nano programming. No further changes will occur.’ I thought to her to reassure her.
‘It would have been nice to tell me that before the others noticed, Alex!’ She thought back.
“You’ll do, hun!” I said aloud and laughed.
Everyone but Jack looked at me in confusion. My Ex-O simply sat and quietly smiled from the far end of the table.
‘Has no one else been listening to our conversation, ladies?’ I thought, hoping to broadcast to the entire table.
Jack, Tibius, Alexis, Alexandra, Markus, and Heidi joined me in looking at each of the others seated around the table. Nine heads slowly glanced down at the table. Only Uncle Rick seemed to be left out.
“So you all understand the problems to be faced here on Earth?” I asked out loud.
“My sisters,” Heidi began, “There has been nothing said about taking up permanent residence on Terra! I’m sure the Empress…”
Alexandra and I cleared our throats simultaneously.
Heidi blushed slightly. “I’m sure Alex would return any of us back here to Earth if we just asked! Why not just agree to reside on Terra and then maybe Terra Nuevo on a trial basis?” Heidi turned to Alexandra and I. “Could you possibly agree to a trial period, Alex? Alexis? Sir Tibius?”
Tibius sat quietly, watching Heidi intensely while Alexis and her daughter waited for his answer.
“By the Lords of Terra! How many times have you called ‘checkmate’ on me these last few days, my love?” He finally asked of me.
“I wasn’t aware we were playing chess, sire.” I smiled deviously.
“Not formally, no, but I do look forward to our one on one skirmishes, Alex.”
“What are you two talking about, Alex?” Heidi looked very confused, as did everyone else not in on our usual banter.
“Lady Heidi, the Empress has once again proven herself a very formidable adversary! On my last visit here she told me she would find a suitable apprentice for me to tutor- that I would immediately be impressed with the way she negotiated and bargained. I wondered how and where such a unique individual would be found. Alex prophesized there would be one with the courage, tact, and patience to be just that, and that I would meet her on my next visit to Earth. Although knowing of the Empress’s reputation, I had my doubts. My experience with Earthers other than those of Reilly show them to be impatient and critical of others,” Tibius glanced at Jack quickly, “and self centered for the most part! Present company excluded, Richard.” He continued, bowing slightly to Uncle Rick.
“You mean me?” Heidi asked with disbelief in her voice. “How can I be that person, Alex? Sir Tibius, I’m afraid I could never take on the duties and responsibilities that a man of your authority carries! I am not the one Alex spoke of, sir.”
“Oh, but you are, M’lady, for to be my apprentice, one must also be understanding, accepting of new things, and especially…unbiased and humble! All requested criteria are met in you, Lady Heidi!” Tibius looked over the unbelieving woman for a moment.
“I offer you position on my advisory team. There you will work alongside my daughter, her husband, Nathan, Alex Reilly’s mate, Gailan, Constance, and I. Please seriously consider the tendered offer, M’lady.”
The entire room went silent! Alexandra looked at me with a huge Cheshire Cat grin. Winking once, she nodded to me. Alexis stared at her daughter in total amazement! Had she even used her gift to see this event, I wondered?
Heidi Wolmacher’s mouth opened slightly a few times, but no words came out. Instead, she looked to me in such a way that asked why- why had I done this? It made me feel proud that I had helped this young woman on her way to a rewarding, thrilling, very challenging, and wonderful new life. The best part was I had even reunited her with her family! They too would enjoy the amazing life ahead of them.
I only hoped Momma Scott could forgive me for upsetting ‘Upper Management’. From what I could imagine, they were capable of making my life far worse than anything the elderly Hilde Wolmacher would’ve faced had we not traveled back and rectified Heidi’s curse on her in my domain.
A cold chill coursed through my body at that exact instant and, for a second it felt like some unseen entity had placed a single kiss to my forehead!
Alexia suddenly began laughing and cooing, as she appeared to be staring at something or someone right in front of her!
My eyes instantly scanned the walls and ceiling around me. Both her parents joined my search of the empty space.
Maybe I was wrong in my last assumption?
Knowing she was probably watching, but unsure of what I had felt or observed, I silently thanked Ruth Scott.
“Alexandra, my love. Could you come back to us?” I heard Tibius calling to get my attention.
I wondered how long I was ‘gone’ this time. I blinked several times on reflex.
“Alex, we need your decision on the issue placed before Council for consideration.” Tibius said in a calm, gentle voice. “Would the Empress be willing to honor the aforementioned contract or does she decline the proposed suggestion?” He continued. “Remember, you are still an active, though member emeritus, of my advisory team, my love.”
“If…” I paused to remember exactly what I was voting on, “If Alexandra has no qualms with that arrangement I have none either, sire. May I suggest a sort of probationary period of say, one year?”
“One Terran year or one Earth year, Empress?”
“One Earth year or nine Terran months, Grand High Counsel.” I specified and winked with a devious smile.
“Lady Heidi, is this amendment acceptable to your clients?” Tibius asked.
Heidi looked stunned by the question placed to her! She looked to concentrate for a moment before her nine new sisters all nodded in agreement.
“Grand High Counsel, the women of U103 are in agreement of the suggested time requirement.” She declared and paused for a second. “Sir Tibius, I have been asked if this contract be binding unilaterally or on an individual basis?”
I giggled before I could cover my mouth. In essence, Heidi had already made her long-term decision, but was camouflaging her personal inquiry!”
Again my future Terran mate was speechless as he stared at me. I simply shrugged as I raised my hands. He started laughing.
“My advisors, as Grand High Counsel, I declare a vote to be in order! How do thou rule?” He finally asked after a minute or two.
‘Empresses?’ I heard him ask in my head.
‘Aye’, Alexandra thought.
‘Aye’, I thought to him after her.
‘Alexis?’
‘Aye, father.’
‘Lady Jacquelyn, in place of your daughter Constance, your choice please?’
‘Aye, sire.’
“Thank you, m’lady!’
‘Richard?’
Tibius nodded to my uncle. ‘Thank you, Richard.’
‘Lady Heidi?’
The girl suddenly looked at him in terror!
‘What is your choice, M’lady? Aye or Ney?’
‘But I haven’t accepted your generous offer yet!’
‘Lady Heidi, your vote please, M’lady?’ Tibius replied in calm thought.
Heidi blushed physically. ‘Aye, Sir Tibius.’
“Thank you, my renowned and trusted advisors!” Tibius said verbally. “Lady’s of…um…U103? The vote was unanimous. The motion to live on Terra for the specified trial period of one Earth year has been ratified! On behalf of the people of Terra and the city and people of Citadel, I welcome you to our society!”
Alexandra gently tapped my shoulder and tilted her head toward the door slightly. The tingle between us felt reassuring.
The conference room became my private, dim void.
“This isn’t what I had in mind, grandmother!”
“I thought maybe you wanted to talk somewhere a little less public.”
“Whatever, grandma! Did you have to be so blunt and obvious? I mean the reference to nine Terran months? Really? Nine months, grandma?”
“Well I had to leave time for them each to find a mate, didn’t I? Besides, a Terran month is roughly nine days longer than an average Earth month, hun.”
“But nine months, grandma? Why not just tell them that they wouldn’t want to leave Terra instead of setting a time limit?”
“This way they can still have the option- should they want to take it, honey.”
“We both know that that won’t happen, now don’t we?”
“But they don’t know that. “ I giggled.
“Alexandra Steinert!” A familiar, but angry voice rang out loudly from all around us.
I gulped reflexively. “Yes, momma?”
Ruth Scott appeared before the two of us- her expression was not pleasant at all!
“Alexandra! You changed the rules yet again! What do you have to say for yourself, young lady?”
“I only did it to save the soul of someone that was dearly loved by one of my sisters, ma’am.” I replied shyly. For whatever reason, I felt like a child getting a good scolding. An image of Pa’s belt came to mind.
“And have I not told you that the higher-ups have specific rules that must be followed in our realm?”
“Yes you have, ma’am- on many occasions.” I admitted quietly.
“So why do you consistently disregard them and do as you please, young lady? Have you no respect for your superiors, Alexandra?”
“I do, ma’am, but sometimes I believe exceptions are warranted…ma’am.” I replied a little louder.
“Warranted? Alexandra, do you know why those rules have been put in place?”
“To keep order in your dimension, ma’am?”
“That and to insulate our ‘dimension’, as you call it, from yours! Think of what would happen if each of us could change the rules at our whim! What do you think would happen?”
“I don’t know, maybe chaos?”
“Don’t be smart with me, young lady! You know exactly what would happen! People on both sides would communicate! There would be no clear barrier between the here and now, and the hereafter! The perception- stigma- fear- of crossing over would become moot! There would be no reason to ‘live’ on your side!”
“Great-grandmother Ruth, aren’t you being a bit too theatrical? The Empress was just doing her job- protecting the ones she loves from harm- all manner of harm. That includes severely broken hearts!”
“That is enough, young Alexandra! You will speak when prompted to do so!” Ruth Scott hissed!
“Mother, she has every right to speak her mind! I will not have you talk that way to my granddaughter!” I said, finally feeling Mother Scott had gone too far. “Alexandra is mah responsibility, not yours! An’ in case y’all hadn’t noticed, ah was’n give the ‘Regs’ manual when ah got throwed to this job! So, ah’m jus gonna wing it ‘til told otherwise! An if ah d’termine one ah mah sisters’ll be happier with her fam’ly, then, by God that’s what um gonna do! If upper man’gement’s got problems with that then they shoulda established the ‘rules’ before now, momma! Just so happens that me an’ Alex err ah the same mind ‘bout Heidi’s kin! If y’all wanna hang us fer that then go right ‘head! Ah’m stickin’ ta the b’lief ah done the right choice, ma’am!”
As Pa would say, I give her both barrels!
“Alexandra.”
“Ya, what now?” I growled!
“The higher-ups agree with you, sweetheart!” Ruth Scott’s angry frown became a pleasant smile and she moved close enough to wrap her arms around me!
“They wish me to convey their pleasure and approval that you saved a lost soul from herself! Marvelous job, both of you!” She smiled and kissed each of us once on the forehead.
A shudder ran up my spine!
“It was you!” I accused.
“What was me?”
“You kissed my forehead in the conference room a little while ago, didn’t you? Little Alexia could see you!”
Alexandra gasped at my accusation and we both glared at our elder as she giggled a few times.
“In the words of the military, I can neither confirm nor deny that accusation, sweetheart!”
“Why read us the riot act, Great-grandmother, if we pleased upper management?” My Alexandra asked.
“Though you did the right thing this and previous times, they wished me to emphasize the need for constraint and order, my children. They didn’t define how I should do that though, so I just approached it as a mother would her children- which you both are.”
“You’re as big a tease as Grandmother!” Alexandra snorted out.
“There is something to be said about family, sweetheart. You, I hear, are quite the tease as well, my great-granddaughter! Apparently the apple does not fall far from the family tree after all, despite the great time and distance between birthplaces.”
“Are we through here, Great-grandmother Scott? I have new recruits to transport back to Terra and I’d like to do that before Alexia’s next birthday?” Alexandra asked in sarcastic defiance.
Ruth Scott smiled evilly.
“Be forewarned that ‘upper management’, as we call them, do have their limits, Empress of Time and Space! If exceeded, you will be called upon to answer for your actions! Remember, your gift as you yourself, proclaimed earlier, can be rescinded! As my children, I would not wish for that to happen to either of you.”
Momma Scott moved her head to the side of mine as she hugged me again. “Keep up the good work, Alex. I’m so proud of you and Alexandra! I’m proud of all my girls!” She whispered in my ear.
I could see a slight glistening at the corners of her eyes when she stepped back from us.
“I will leave you now, Empress. Remember that you are always under a friendly eye and that help is only a dimension away. Until another time, my children. Travel safe.”
Ruth Scott suddenly disappeared and Alexandra and I were left alone in my private domain.
“She left in a rush, didn’t she?”
“Sometimes.” I answered and then looked around us. “I never noticed how lonely this place could get. You ever feel that way, Alex?”
“On occasion, Grandma.”
We stood silent for a few minutes.
“Grandma, I want you to know that this next big thing with Connie…its…well, I’ve seen it’s going to…” She stopped abruptly and embraced me- practically squeezing the breath from my lungs! I felt her body shudder and heard her pain-laden crying begin.
I let her go on for a while. I had seen the results and didn’t want to think or be reminded about it. My granddaughter, though, was still concerned. Had she seen the same scenario only with a different outcome?
“Honey, I’ll be fine. Don’t let doubt cloud what you have seen or know. You know that I have to do this and nobody else. I’ve found a place where Connie can go supercritical and not hurt anyone or thing. You have to trust that I’ve done my homework on this one, Alex.” I told her as I gently combed my fingers through her hair. “I may not be in the best of shape when I appear in Citadel’s Community Park, but I’ll survive. I’ve done so before, now dry those eyes and let’s get back to Reilly, okay?”
“How can you be so accepting? Aren’t you the least bit afraid, grandma?” She asked inching back and looking into my eyes- eyes that, at the moment, were different in color from hers.
“Hun, I’d be lyin’ if I told y’all I’m okay with this.” I said then paused. “Sometimes though, we just have to tell ourselves this is the only way and to just settle up. Whether I survive or not, this must be done…and I’m prepared for whatever happens. We’ve both seen that I make it- my future self is the proof, but I’m ready should something go wrong.”
“I love you grandma.”
“I love you too, hun. Now dry your eyes so the others won’t notice we’ve been gone, okay?”
Alexandra nodded while still blinking her stinging eyes.
After waiting a few moments I slowly reached out and touched her hand. Gently taking it into mine I appraised the woman next to me- my exact duplicate in every way save experience and upbringing. When I thought we were ready, I thought about the exact second that we had left for my domain.
The dim void became the bright, populated director’s conference room.
“Why the long faces, Empress?” Tibius asked as we reappeared. To everyone else watching, we had never left.
“Just some bad memories from one of my recent missions, that’s all, sire.” I told him.
Uncle Demmit looked at me with a discerning eye for a moment. Heidi also showed moderate concern.
“I’ve known you for too long, my love, there is something…”
I broadcast my memories of the ‘A’-bomb test at White Sands, NM.
Everyone but Uncle Rick, Alexandra and I jumped!
“Alex, I wish you would stop doing that every damn time you want a subject to drop!” Jack cursed. “The next time you do that someone may get…!” She added, her face angry with me then melting into confusion. It wasn’t often I shut her out of my thoughts.
Alexandra suddenly stepped back from me and quickly took Marcus’ hand. She, Marcus, and Alexia disappeared instantly.
“I see.” Tibius said simply while the others stared at his calm reaction.
“Well I don’t see!” Heidi said angrily. “I’ve never seen anything or any memory like that in my life! What does it mean, Alex?”
“Earth’s greatest achievment! The harnessing of the atom, Miss Wolmacher.” Tibius answered, as I surprisingly remained quiet.
“What is an atom, sire?”
“Atoms are what we all are made up of, my dear. When energy of some form is introduced into an unstable mass of atoms, a vastly larger amount of energy is released. Used peacefully the resulting fission reaction can be used to create heat and steam, thereby generating electricity. When used as a weapon…” His voice trailed off as he looked over and spied the tears running down my face.
“The Empress has seen her share of tragedies. Let’s leave it at that, shall we, my apprentice?”
Heidi looked at me in deep concern for several minutes then her attention turned back to Tibius.
“Of course, sire. The topic will be breached no more. I’m sorry for asking such a delicate question, Alex. Apparently there are more facets to you than I have seen. Forgive me, my Empress.” She said bowing slightly to me.
Alexandra came walking into the conference room. She had apparently changed clothes. Marcus and Alexia were no longer with her.
“Welcome back, Empress. “ Tibius said as he stood and embraced her. I trust your mate and daughter are safe back home?”
“They are Grand High Counsel.” Alexandra answered somewhat neutrally.
A cold chill shot up my spine!
“Mother, we must take our leave. Counsel, have the women of U103 given their consent?”
“They have, Empress, but you were here for the advisory vote!” Tibius looked confused as he reminded her.
“Alex, I’m sorry for whatever happened.” I said as I moved closer to her and extended my hand.
“Grandmother, you will not touch me! Ah don’t wish for y’all to exchange memories at this time!”
Uncle Rick stood up at this point and approached my granddaughter.
“Alexandra, could I interest you in a hot cup of cocoa?” He said as he touched her arm.
“Some other time, Uncle! I’d like to get back home before Alexia gets back from school.”
“Tibius, as well as Alexis’ mouths dropped.
It was beginning to make sense to me. Whatever would happen would take years for my granddaughter to recover from! Had I been too cavalier in my handling of her concern for my safety?
Maybe I should revisit my plan for the upcoming ‘mission’.
“Mother, Grandfather, we have to leave. If everyone going to Terra would please hold hands.” Alexandra asked calmly. Her eyes never again made contact with mine.
As everyone stood, Uncle Rick, Jack and I stepped back and allowed our newest women to join hands.
Tibius looked over to me.
“Take care, my love. I will be thinking about you and praying that the Lords of Terra protect you no matter what!”
Alexis looked at her father in shock then stared at me in disbelief.
“Empress, until we meet again.” I said to Alexandra.
I noticed a single tear run down her stoic cheek before they disappeared.
“What got into her?” Jack asked as she looked at me. Her question was rhetorical, but had a deeper meaning.
“Alex, what is going to happen? Are you going to be okay?” Uncle Rick asked in concern.
“Why did you shut me out, Cap? You only do that when you’re going to do something very dangerous…and by yourself!” Jack asked as she tried to stare the answer from me.
“It’s none of your concern, Commander! It’s something that should have been taken care of by my future self a long time ago, but has fallen to me instead. I guess it was always destined to fall to me though as I seem to be the ‘center’ or focus Empress!” I growled.
“Can you be more confusing, Capt. Steinert?” Uncle Rick asked sternly.
“Believe me; it makes perfect sense if you understand the issue and the circumstances behind it, Admiral.” I replied.
“Enlighten me, Alex.”
“I’m sorry, uncle, but I can’t! Too many things would change, and I’m not at liberty to allow that to happen, sir.”
The three of us remained quiet for several minutes before I broke the silence.
“Commander, I want the Sand Dollar ready for temporal departure at 0800hrs tomorrow.”
“Aye.” Jack acknowledged sadly. She was still looking at me with concern.
“If anyone needs me, I’ll be in my quarters. Admiral?” I said as I straightened.
“Carry on, Captain.” He said with a skeptical eye.
I turned and quickly walked away not wanting either of them to see my newly forming tears.
Tears of what would happen in the next few days.
Tears of the unknown danger that awaited me.
Authors Notes:
This sort of concludes the second season of South of Bikini. Just like the Empress, there may be a little teaser I'll submit in the coming weeks. My thanks for the many comments I've received this season and last.
A special thanks to JessicaNicole and Puddintane for their generous corrections to my 'Google Translate-based German'.
Season 3 will be out after a yet to be determined hiatus if the comments indicate interest.
Thank you all for reading,
R. G. Beyer
As promised, the final teaser of Season 2.
Episode 11 “Addendums”
Excerpt from Flagstaff Observer, March 12th, 2020
AP-Kitts Peak National Observatory, Arizona- Scientists this morning have announced the occurrence of what they suspect is the first ever detected Matter-Antimatter reaction in another galaxy. Researchers here at Kitts Peak National Observatory watched in humbled amazement as the Gamma and Cosmic wave detectors flew off the charts at 4:05AM MST. The source of these immense waves- strong enough to disable several orbiting satellites and cause deep concern for the ISS crew- have been tracked to the star M353, a red giant system-gone supernova estimated at over eleven million light-years from Earth.
“Imagine the intensity of that explosion”, one astronomer, Prof. James Gregg, remarked with excitement! “Even if you took all the atomic, nuclear, hydrogen and neutron bombs ever manufactured on Earth, it would equate to only a very miniscule fraction of the energy released from M353! The energy output from this thing was simply staggering!”
Another researcher with the Observatory, Dr. Shelley Carroll, tried to put a human spin to the massive explosion. “Try to imagine the rage- the extremely focused hate- the unimaginable sadness, not to mention the full gambit of emotions a woman could release after just finding out her boyfriend cheated with her best friend! Believe me, that’s a lot of destructive force! Now imagine if that vengeful woman had really fantastic super powers!”
Mr. Gregg went on to say that it was a good thing Earth was so far away from what he dubbed the ‘Mini Big Bang’. “We were able to alert NASA, the European Space Agency, and the Russian Space program, as well as the Japanese and Chinese Space ministries so they could take protective measures with the ISS and their various satellites. I’m not sure what the body count will be with this one.” Mr. Gregg said in terms of orbiting satellites. “Hopefully, just the auroras will be brighter for the next few months and that’s all.”
Excerpt from The New York Times, March 12th, 2020
Greenbelt, MD- Sources at NASA’s Goddard Space Center reported the loss of communications with the aging Galileo Cosmic Space Observatory this morning. Due for decommissioning later this year, Galileo has searched the skies for almost two decades monitoring and sampling radiation from far off galaxies. Just before all contact was lost at 6:05AM EST Galileo transmitted Gamma and Cosmic radiation data “That was inconceivably way off the charts”, NASA’s Director of Public Relations, Janine Hilf, told interviewers at a press conference just after 11:00AM.
“Galileo was still an important instrument for understanding the universe around us and will be sorely missed if it is indeed lost. We are still trying to locate the craft since the initial loss of communication early this morning. As we speak, flight engineers and controllers are exhausting all possible avenues to locate and possibly re-establish a link to the crippled spacecraft. At this time there have been no reports of re-entry, so our hopes are still high that Galileo can be revived.”
Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra
“Alexandra, a single unit for your thoughts?”
“I’m worried, mother.”
“She’ll be fine, Alex. You have to believe she knows what she was doing. As she would say, ‘have a little faith, honey.’”
“But you didn’t share her memories, mother! Although she tried to secret them from me, I still caught a glimpse…”
“You know the rules concerning invasion of privacy, Alexandra.”
“Y’all don’t think I know that, ma? She and I, we can’t help sharing- you know that!”
“I know, Alexandra. Now let’s go home. You look as though the weight of the known universes has been heaped on your shoulders! I’m sure Marcus and Alexia would be ecstatic for your return.”
“I can’t, mother. I gotta stay on this bench and wait.”
“Why, honey?”
“I gotta be here when she arrives! I gotta know she’s okay!”
“Alexandra, honey, your grandfather, Grand High Counsel has every astronomer searching the heavens for what you called ‘all hell breakin’ loose’. We are the first on the alert list when it happens.”
“Mother, aren’t you the least bit concerned about Grandma or Connie? Have you been able to see anything about their whereabouts or possible future?”
“Mother?”
“Why the silence, mother? Have all your scenarios’ played out to the negative?”
“Mother, I asked you a question! Why do you stay focused on the stone pathway at our feet? Oh mother, why the tears? Will it be that awful? Will it…OH GOD IT HURTS!”
“Alexandra! What is wrong? Alex? Why are you doubled up in pain, honey? Alexandra, say something!”
“It…Its…Its happened!”
“What! What has happened? Why are you in pain?”
“I’m not sure how I know, but it’s happened, mother! Rubbing my abdomen does nothing to alleviate the intense pain that just shot through my body and soul! It was hundreds of time worse than the last pain of labor- as if a blunt metallic object suddenly pierced and continued straight through me!”
“Alexandra, did you just feel the ground rumble?”
“I was too busy with the subsiding pain to notice anything else, mother. Was it a seismic event?”
“I’m not sure, but the coincidence is too much to dispute, Alexandra! We must hope for the best now!”
“MOTHER! Over there- by that Quivering Fern Tree! Look!”
“What is that dark brownish heap? Why is there steam emanating from it?”
“MOTHER CALL FOR HELP! THE EMPRESS IS IN NEED OF A HEALER!”
“Alexandra! Stay away, she might possess dangerous radiation!”
“CONNIE! Mother they are both here! Get help right away!”
“Assistance is on the way, child! You are requested to keep your distance. The Grand High Counsel has seen this before and knows how to handle it!”
“Mother you must not come any nearer! Please, I beg you to stay your distance from such a grotesque sight!”
“By the lords of Terra, this is the worst…”
“You’ve seen her like this before?”
“Something similar happened when you were a child, Alex. It wasn’t pretty then, either.”
“When I was a child, mother?”
“Yes, the Empress suddenly appeared near this very spot when you were about six years old. She was barely alive and looked more like a sun-dried corpse than a twenty-year-old woman. Your grandfather and his genetic research group teamed up with the biologics group to find a remedy for the poison that had been injected into her system. It took almost two years for her to completely repair herself.”
“Wait, I remember that particular incident and I only remember it being three months! Why would the Empress’s memory differ from your account?”
“Your grandfather’s team had to keep her in an old style stasis chamber for most of the first year until they could isolate and manufacture an antidote. Your grandmother was told a shorter period of time had passed so she wouldn’t worry about being away from home for so long. It was discussed and recommended that she be told a significantly shorter stay so her recuperation wouldn’t be influenced by outside factors.”
“What outside factors, mother?”
“’Bad Alex’ for one! Once revived, your grandmother spent many exhaustive hours, weeks, and months pushing her ability to its limit in order to seek the best possible solution to her destructive alter ego. Had she not been almost fully healed, she would have done more damage than her nanos could compensate for. Father took full and sole responsibility for keeping her in stasis to protect her from the additional pain and stress.”
“So he really does love her.”
“More than you could possibly know, sweetheart! Mother has a special place to lock up such emotional memories and thoughts, as I’m sure you do also. Rarely does she leave that place open even a crack for us to glimpse.”
“But you’ve done just that, haven’t you, mother?”
“On occasion, yes. I wouldn’t be a good daughter if I didn’t.”
“Alexandra, Alexis, are you two harmed?”
“No, father, but mother and Constance, I fear, are near termination! Where are the healers?”
“Right behind… By all the Lords of Terra, it’s even worse than I imagined! Nathan, get them into the stasis chambers as quickly as humanly possible!”
“Grandfather, stay your distance, please!”
“Alex, my love, why couldn’t you have asked for help? Why must you always handle such matters unaccompanied? And Constance…why such a display of anguish? Was it really so important to be a Terran instead of an Earther? We are all human and the same after all. No one would have thought ill of you for that.”
“Counsel, the healers are here now, let them work their craft. They give their guarantee that Alex and Constance will be properly administered to.”
“I promise we will have you two up and around as quickly as humanly possible!”
“Tibius please stand aside and allow the healers to pass.”
“Aye, Nathan. Granddaughter Empress?”
“Grand High Counsel?”
“I charge you with collecting the family Masterson from 2030 Earth to aid our healer’s efforts! Ladies Corrine and Julia are by far, the best cosmetic healers in the known universes!”
“As you wish, Grand High Counsel. What of Lady Jacquelyn? It is only right I bring her also.”
“It is my belief she will not let you forget her, little one! If necessary extend passage to Ladies Elisabeth and Sarah too!”
“Would there be a timeframe for their arrival, Counsel?”
“Alexandra, you should know the answer to that question.”
“Then I shall return within the hour, grandfather!”
“May the temporal tides favor you, little one.”
“Counsel, she has outdone herself this time! Both bodies are extremely irradiated and burned beyond recognition yet surprisingly I sense life within each, albeit faint. I seek your permission to use the new enriched stasis solution with no dilution.”
“Just save them, Jasen! As before, I take full responsibility!”
“As you wish, Grand High Counsel!”
Copyright 2013 R.G. Beyer
Journeys
Episode 1
“A Different Universe Entirely”
Empress’ Suite, 209th Floor, Consulate Building, Citadel, Terra, 27:00, Median, Venusia 12th, 425 of the New Era
“How is our patient this evening, Lady Cynthia?”
“No change on her vitals from yesterday, I’m afraid. Everything indicates she should be awake and talking to us, sire, but I just don’t understand what’s holding her back. Was she this obstinate last time this happened?”
“Not as I recall, Lady Physician. If memory serves, she awoke on schedule and proceeded to work tirelessly to divine her attacker’s identity and location.”
“Any change in Lady Constance? I’ve noted she hasn’t regained consciousness as well?”
“You are correct, Sir Tibius. Our resident Mind Warrior seems to be as like-minded as our Empress. I have not been able to gain access to either one’s thoughts since they arrived. It is as if there is something preventing any and all communication with them.”
“What of Jacquelyn Cummins, Lady Cynthia?”
“She remains at her daughter’s bedside keeping a hopeful vigil as has been the case since her arrival, Sire. Getting her to take even the slightest break is still almost impossible.”
“How does she do it? Three Terran years and she still refuses to leave her child. I’ve never seen such dedication.”
“Ah, but you would if she were your child, Sir Tibius!”
“Excuse the interruption, Sir Tibius, Lady Cynthia, it is once again time to try and persuade Lady Jacquelyn to eat. I pray you have better luck than I.”
“Thank you, M’lady Counselor. Even after three years, I look forward to the challenge. Lady Cynthia, I take my leave of you and our Empress.”
“Good luck, Sir Tibius.”
“Neigh, an act from the Lords of Terra would be more fitting!”
“Sire, also, the relocation commission weekly meeting is tomorrow at 14 o’clock. I have sent a copy of last week’s meeting to your comm tab.”
“Thank you, Lady Heidi. Your efficiency is revitalizing! I bid you good day, ladies.”
“Cindy, has Alex made any improvements today?”
“Not one, Heidi. I’m beginning to think that she doesn’t want to wake up!”
“But why? Why would she refuse to return to this reality- after all the speeches and all the trips here and there for us?”
“To understand that I think we must first find out what went on…out there.”
“Not even her mother, Ruth Scott, can shed any light on that, frauline! The Empress and I have called on her several times over the last three years with no further facts emerging. It is as though the incident happened in a completely isolated section of our universe.”
“Has Alexandra tried to synchronize with the Empress, Heidi?”
“Nein. Alexandra refuses to make physical contact with her grandmother. She is quite adamant about that, Cynthia!”
“And I shall keep refusing, ladies!”
“Welcome, Empress and Lady Emily. The time and date…”
“The time and date are irrelevant at this point, Heidi. Please, I am in no mood for formalities. Aunt Emily wishes to visit and consult with you, doctor.”
“Welcome back, Emily. I wish I had better news for you, but she refuses to respond to our treatments.”
“How are her charts, Cindy?”
“All biological indicators are good. Electrolytes are all normal and nano fabrication has normalized. Vital signs are all stable and perfect for a girl in her early twenties. By all accounts she should be talking to us now!”
“Where are you Alex?”
“What was that, Emily?”
“I asked Alex where she is, Cindy. Reading this chart, the only thing I see unusual is her brain activity. See in this file for example? The patterns are very repetitive, not random like we should see.”
“But, let me bring this file up…this indicates excessive brain activity. This would usually indicate some sort of exercise or physical exertion…maybe a nightmare or full on R.E.M. dream?”
“When was this record made, Cind?”
“Mid-morning according to the time stamp, why?”
“I’m not sure, Cind, I have a feeling that my initial question still holds true.”
“You think she’s somewhere else, Emily? Mentally?”
“Something similar happened after we went through the Mahanilui, Cindy- when Alex was just starting to realized her gift. There was an episode where Mina and Alex said they visited Kili Island back in the 1930’s yet they never physically left 1944. Another incident happened when Janelle Hathor designed a biochemical weapon as a plan ‘C’ in case her campaign to capture Reilly Research Station failed. She used Peyton to deliver it. Both Alex and Peyton were comatose for three days straight. During that incident Alex claimed Carrol, Uncle Rick, and I traveled with her back to when Alexander and I first met- that I actually found myself in my own body in the restaurant just outside Pearl’s main gates. She claimed Alex and Carrol found themselves in the bodies of Jenson and Fletcher respectively.”
“Fletcher and Jenson? I remember them. Whatever happened to them?”
“They didn’t make it out of the war, Cindy.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Emily. I guess I should read up on things next time I get to Reilly. Alex would never go into specifics about our friends during the war.”
“Knowing my sister, both may be out there somewhere having been given a second chance by the Empress, Cindy. Only Alex knows for sure.”
“Look, Emily! The monitor has picked up more unusual activity!”
Hmmmm, I think I recognize that pattern! Years ago, I studied sports medicine in an effort to increase my understanding of human physiology. This pattern is similar to what I saw while someone was jogging.”
“Are you sure, Emily? Jogging? Alex is jogging in her mind?”
“Looks like it, Cind. If I were to guess, we should see the pattern change for a few minutes then continue.”
“Like she’s taking a rest?”
“Exactly. Where are you Alexandra Steinert?”
“Emily, what you were saying before- about You, Alex, and Carrol inhabiting bodies? Tell me more.”
“Alex claimed that I had induced the whole thing to help her cope with the severe fever she had. She claimed I’d done it to isolate her soul from her body’s extreme countermeasures.”
“How high was the fever, Emily?”
“One hundred and seven…give or take a few points.”
“I didn’t think anyone could survive that much heat!”
“By all rights she shouldn’t have, Cindy. She shouldn’t have…but you know our Empress- stubborn to the core and twice as ornery!”
“I miss her though.”
“I do too, Cind. Alex, please come back to us?”
“She will eventually come back, Aunt Emily. Her presence in your time proves that.”
“And your reluctance to physical contact with her only brings more questions, Empress! Why won’t you establish your ‘sync-link’…even in 2030?”
“I have my reasons, Aunt Emily. If there was any other way to help Grandma, I’d be doing it.”
“Alexandra, please don’t cry. We all miss Alex and want her back in our lives just as much as you do, sweetheart. We’ll find a way to bring her back, I promise you!”
“Grandma, please come home!”
“Honey, it’s going to be alright…”
“Hey there! Nice to see you awake. What’cha watchin’, Alex?” A familiar voice brought me back to reality.
“Not sure, but I think it’s one of those low budget Sci-Fantasy’s. I hate to say it but…its sorta interesting, Emily.” I replied.
“How are you feeling today? Any news as to when I get you back?” Emily asked sweetly.
“Doctor hasn’t been in yet today, honey. I do miss you though! I can’t wait to get out of this bed and back into ours!” I admitted.
“Oh get a room you two! Yuck! News flash- old people in heat! What’s the world coming to?” The young woman in the next bed lamented. Connie was her name and why they put us in the same hospital room, I had no clue!
“Excuse me, but our conversation is none of your business, miss.” Emily warned politely.
“It is when that’s the only thing I can hear! ‘Dawling, I miss you! I miss you more! No dawling, I miss you most!’ Can’t a girl just watch TV and be miserable around here?”
“You should have thought about that before you decided to jump off that bridge, sweetie. Had you thought twice about things, my husband wouldn’t have tried to save you and he and I wouldn’t be bothering you right now.” Emily responded.
“So…let me get this straight…if I hadn’t decided to kill myself, your husband wouldn’t have decided to save me? That’s fucked up lady! Now, can I watch the damn TV?” A vulgar Connie replied.
“Constance! There is no call for that language, young lady!” A British-accented woman exclaimed as a couple about our age entered the shared room.
“Go to hell, Mina!”
“Nice to see you too, dear!” ‘Mina’ replied calmly. “How are we today?”
“Stick it, old woman! You’ll never be my mother!”
“Connie, that’s no way to talk to your mother- adaptive or otherwise!”
“Bite me, Jack!”
“Alex, I apologize for my daughter’s foul mouth. She’s going through one of her rebellious phases.” Jack Cummins said with a sad expression.
“Rebel on this, asshole!”
“Yaaah, makes my saving her rude little ass really worth it, don’t it?” I said with as much sarcasm as I felt necessary.
“Well, Mina and I thank you for saving our daughter, Alex!” Jack expressed his gratitude again as he and his wife Mina had every day since I woke up here in the hospital.
“How long ago did you adopt her again?” I asked, though already knowing since Jack Cummins worked in the department next to mine.
“About fourteen years ago. When she was three.”
“And you just got around to telling her a week ago? Why did you wait so long?” Emily asked, shaking her head.
“Like you really give a shit, bitch!”
Emily’s eyes burned with rage at the teen’s outburst.
Jack Cummins and his wife looked at both of us with sad, apologizing eyes.
“Mrs. Steinert, please don’t think the girl a total loss. Until last week she was an honor student and an ideal role model! In time she will realize what she is doing to be wrong.”
“Great! Mina’s turning on the ol’ Oxford education again! Are all Brits as lame as you?”
“That is enough, child! Shall I have the nurse administer a sedative to quench your foul tongue?”
“Bring it on, old woman! While yer at it have her pump in four times the dosage and shut me up permanently! You know you’d like to! I know you’ve thought about it many times in the last week!”
“Shut up, Constance!” Jack raised his voice having heard enough.
“Up yers!” She said as her middle finger went up at him.
“Alex, I’ll see if I can get Connie transferred to a private room. No one should have to put up with this!”
“Don’t do that, Jack. I think Connie and I will start to get along better if she spends more time with me.”
The look on the teen’s face was priceless!
“Alex, honey, what are you thinking?” Emily gasped quietly.
“Everyone is entitled to his or her opinion after all.”
The seventeen year old in the next bed remained silent as she glared back at me.
I smiled deviously; turning my attention back to the television I’d just turned back on.
“Sir Tibius, what if the Empress doesn’t wake up? What if she remains in whatever place she is in?”
“Lady Cynthia, we will use whatever means necessary to retrieve the Empress safely- of that you can be assured.”
“Alex, let’s see what else is on this thing.” Emily said as she reached for my bed’s control and started stepping through the channels.
Click
“Fascinating! Captain, apparently this device is a temporal portal! I believe the occupants of this planet built it in order to escape into their planet’s history- thereby safe from the planet’s destruction.”
“Spock, is it possible?”
Click
“Al, what does Ziggy say I have to do in order to jump this time?”
“Weeeell, Sam, Um…Ziggy is eighty-nine percent positive that you have to rescue the Goth chick from herself and then discover the key to leaving…”
“Key?”
Click
“This San Francisco is much different than the one we left, so everyone remember where we parked! We rendezvous back here at 2300hr. Spock, you’re with me.”
Click
“So, why do you call it Smith’s wall?”
“In honor of the Smith twins. They were two of the best Time Cops we had.”
“Oh. So what happens if this thing malfunctions?”
“Then they change the name of the wall.”
Click
“So how long before the wormhole opens back up?”
“Let’s see if I…What? Hey that can’t be right! What’s wrong with this thing?”
“How long until we can slide?”
“This thing says forty years, but that can’t be right, professor! It’s never been more than a few weeks- tops! This thing must have taken too much of a…”
Click
“Oh forget it! Mind if I turn this off, Alex?” Emily exclaimed in disgust.
“Way to go, Emmie...damn buzz kill!”
“You would fare better if you talked politely, Ms. Cummins, but please don’t get up on my account. I’m just here to check your charts.”
The young woman’s middle finger once again extended, this time at the doctor.
“Doctor, how long until Alex can go home?” Emily asked.
“I want to watch him for another few days, Mrs. Steinert- make sure the patch job I did on his insides hold.”
“Oh, I was hoping it could be sooner. Things at home just aren’t the same without him, Dr. Reilly.”
“Repeating today’s top story! EEEEW, old folks in heat!”
“Doc, how long til Connie is released?” Emily asked with a slight sneer to my roommate.
“Not soon enough I’m afraid. Mr. and Mrs. Cummins, I’m afraid she’s been ordered to undergo psychiatric evaluation for three months before I’ll be allowed to sign her release papers.”
“Even though she may never walk again? Why so long?”
“Three months is standard in these types of cases, I’m afraid.”
“So how long until I can get back on my feet, Doc?” I asked.
“I’m afraid you have several months of physical therapy to undergo after those casts come off, before you can return to work, Alex.” Dr. Reilly paused briefly with her thumb and finger holding her chin.
“Though, I may have a way to speed things up if you would allow me to test out a device my graduate students and I have been developing here at the hospital.” She said, pausing again.
“You do know this hospital is aligned with the university, right?” She continued.
“We knew that. What kind of device, doctor?” Emily answered quickly before I could. Both our interests were now piqued.
“The machine I refer to is a prototype we’ve been designing to stimulate growth in the body- specifically bone tissue in your case, Mr. Steinert. I’m hoping it could be used to stimulate the knitting of both your tibia and fibulas.”
“Is it safe, doctor?” Emily asked in concern.
“Hell no, lady! Why ya think she wants to try it on yer hubby?” Connie screamed from the other side of the room. “Dumb bitch!” She snorted.
“It could also help heal your spine, Ms. Cummins.” The doctor said over her shoulder.
“Fat chance of that, ya quack!”
Our doctor turned and looked at the spiteful teen for a few long seconds. I noticed a slight glimmer of hope on Mina and Jack’s faces.
“As far as our latest tests indicate, some hair loss, mood changes, slight delusions, and some nausea have been observed, Mrs. Steinert. The results though, have mostly been positive.”
“Phhhhht! Mostly positive? Rrrrrright! And you might get a bigger dick out of it too, asshole!”
“Ms. Cummins, you either hold your tongue or I have Nurse Riggby administer something that will!”
“Up yers, quack!”
Dr. Reilly made a move to reach for her earpiece- a recent advance in doctor/nurse communication.
“You win, Doctor Frankenstein! I’ll stay quiet while you con these antiques into being guinea pigs!” Constance conceded.
“With your consent, I can schedule you for tomorrow morning. The procedure should only take half an hour at most. What do you think, Alex?”
“Will he be sedated, Doctor? You said there would be some discomfort involved.”
“Yes, Mrs. Steinert, he’ll be given a mild sedative, he won’t be completely out though. I’ll be asking him to describe what he’s feeling during the procedure.”
“When do you need to know by?” I asked, pretty much knowing my decision already. The sooner I could get back to work, the less debt we would incur.
“The sooner the better, Alex. I must clear it with the hospital first, reserve an operating room, and alert my student assistants and design team.
“Alex, we need to talk about this a little before you make any decision.” Emily suggested.
“Doctor, do you really think it could help Connie as you inferred?” Mina asked as Jack nodded his head.
“Shut the hell up, you Limey bitch! I don’t wanna be Doc Frankenstein’s next experiment!”
Dr. Reilly stopped and turned slowly toward the rude teen and glared at her a moment before answering.
“Your daughter is also a prime candidate for the procedure, Mrs. Cummins. Her fracture, although in the spine, in many ways would be easier to repair. Of course, she would have to be securely restrained and sedated- heavily- during the procedure.”
“She wouldn’t do it, doc. She’s too insecure to go through with it.” I said drawing all three Cummins’ attention, Emily’s, and our good doctor’s also.
“What’d you say, old man? You think I can’t do it? You think I’m some kinda wuss?” Connie hissed at me.
“There’s an ‘old’ saying, darlin’- actions speak louder than words.” I answered frankly. “All I’ve heard for the past six days is ‘boo-hoo, oh pity me. I’m just so distraught that I’m adopted. I’m just going to wimp out and kill myself because I’m too scared to come to terms with it. Oh boo-hoo.” I paused and gave my roomate an evil smile. “Time to put up or shut up, little girl.”
“Alex!” Emily gasped!
“Bring it on, Gramps! I’ll see yer bet and raise the stakes that you won’t be able to handle the pain and that you wuss out before bein’ wheeled in!” The rude girl challenged.
“Alex, don’t let her provoke you. We need to talk this over first.” Emily reminded.
“How early can you get us in, Doc?”
“Alex!”
“Dear, if it works we don’t fall so far behind on the bills and the doctor here can get her approvals and help more people. If it doesn’t I haven’t lost anything.”
“What happens if something should go wrong, Alex? What would I do without you? Did you even think about that?” Emily cried in exasperation.
“Mrs. Steinert, I guarantee you that, in all the tests, we’ve never lost a single patient. You see, we are being bombarded by all sorts of radiation every second of our lives- Gamma and Cosmic rays being just a small portion of that daily dose. It is no worse than a sunburn, I assure you.”
“Chickening out already, Granma? Put up or shut up- ha!” My roommate laughed hysterically. “Wusses!” She added with disgust as she turned her head away from us.
“What do you need from my husband, doctor?” Emily asked in a serious tone as she glared at the teen.
“I just need a preliminary blood sample before the procedure to compare with a sample we take afterwards. In a few tests the subject became temporarily anemic for a day or two thereafter. At this point I have made it standard practice.”
I rolled up my pajama sleeve and offered my arm.
Connie gasped in surprise!
“Mrs. Steinert, you can have a seat in this waiting room. Mr. Steinert will be just through those doors for the procedure. Because of the dangers from the gamma radiation we’ve blocked and shielded all windows, doors…even the walls, ceiling, and floor. You should be perfectly fine out here.” A nurse said to Emily as she wheeled me into the waiting room.
Jack and Mina Cummins were already seated- Mina reading a book and Jack catching up on some work with his tablet. Emily greeted them before sitting down. Both seemed in better spirits this morning- hopeful their daughter could perhaps walk again.
“Is Connie already in there?” She asked.
“For about ten minutes now, Emily.”
“I take it she put up a fight?”
“Surprisingly no. If you ask me, Alex struck a cord last evening. Have you ever thought about psychology as a career, Alex?” Mina replied.
“No, I never have, Mina. I just thought this procedure might help your daughter get better so she could resume her normal life. I kinda hope it will open her eyes to the fact that all life is precious and shouldn’t be wasted.
“Amen to that, Mr. Steinert!”
Looking around the room, I noticed that the television was on, but neither Emily nor the Cummins’ seemed to notice. The same Sci-Fantasy was playing, so I turned my attention to it.
“Director, may I interrupt your rest period to establish a dialog with you whereby we could debate a matter I have theorized, but just fully comprehended?”
“Enter, Cami. I will defer my rest period for several minutes. RVP? Lights to fifty percent, please.”
“Of course, director.” A voice answered from off screen.
“Thanks, hun. What y’all got, Cami?”
“Alex, I believe I have discovered the process by which she facilitated total transposition.”
“Y’all wonna say that again, Sweetheart?”
“I think I found out how the Empress did it, Alex.”
“Cami, you do know I’m the Empress also, right?”
“Of course, Empress. I’m sorry to have insinuated…”
“What is this unrevealed process Alex Steinert is to have used, sweetheart?”
“When Alex first devised her plan to move this station, she said that she would have to use the illogical- use her intuition.”
“Okay, I understand that part, in fact, I suggested it to her in my archives. What does that have to do with transposition, Camille Darough?”
“It has everything to do with the process, director! Remember how you said you felt Alex Steinert’s pain several weeks ago?”
“I’d rather not access that singular archive at this time, sweetheart, but yes.”
“You and Alex are linked together…somehow. If you felt her damage, you should be able to go to her rescue.”
“Have you been experimenting in the biological compounds lab again, Cami? What did I tell y’all ‘bout messin’ with the hallucinogens?”
“No, director, I have not! What I am submitting for deliberation are theses based on observations of the future Empress’ enigmatic actions!”
“So state the underlying base thesis, Camille Darough!”
“Empress, if you desire to help the future Empress, Alexandra Steinert, you must disengage logic and engage your intuition- in short, think…illogically.”
“So, you think I should break the rules?”
“Established parameters seem to confirm that procedure, Alex.”
Had I heard right that one of the lead characters in this strange show had almost the same name as me?
“We’re ready for you now, Mr. Steinert.” The nurse pulled my attention back from the TV.
“Mr. And Mrs. Cummins, Connie is sedated and sleeping comfortably. We have her repositioned and prepped for the procedure. The doctor will be ready when his last two assistants arrive. Apparently they are having car trouble.
Both parents nodded and joined hands.
“Mr. Steinert, everyone in the operating theater is required to wear these protective goggles, sir.” The nurse said as she handed what looked like welding goggles to me. After I had them secured and positioned properly she produced a syringe.
“This is a mild sedative and should last for a few hours, sir. It will keep you comfortable through the procedure. Ready?”
I nodded and she gently pushed the needle into the remaining IV port in my forearm.
Emily stood, walked over to me and gave me a kiss. Her eyes conveyed her deep concern for me. We need exchange no words.
The TV show continued to play on as I closed the lenses of my goggles and gave thumbs up. The nurse wheeled me into the procedure room.
The ‘operating room’ appeared to be nothing more than a moderate-sized lab. Several computers were haphazardly placed on a couple of tables along two walls. Folding wooden chairs at the tables provided seating for these makeshift workstations. Several people were already in position checking various screens on each computer- running preliminary diagnostics I’d imagine.
In the middle of the room, a large, wheeled device similar to a portable hospital X-ray machine sat waiting. An unconscious Connie lay on her stomach under its focal point on a gurney. Her hands, upper thighs and shoulders were bound tightly. In the full torso body cast, there was no way she could move. I noticed another portable X-ray machine standing off in the far corner.
“Now all we need are my assistants! Nurse Riggby, where are Sam and Cassie?”
“Oh, they called just after I took Mr. Steinert out of his room, doctor. They said they were having car trouble.”
“Undoubtedly, one or both of them slept in again.” Dr Reilly admitted to me with a roll of her eyes. “As cousins go they’re first-rate, as employees…they…well, they aren’t very reliable.” She winked. “Mr. Peltierre, are your data monitors ready?”
“Online and waiting, doctor.”
“Aunt Emily, has there been any change since yesterday?”
“Sorry Alexandra, but still no change, I’m afraid. I still haven’t been able to see where Alex has gone either.”
“Maybe I can help with that, Emily Scott.”
“What did she call her?” Emily asked the TV as she stared up at the screen in the corner of the small waiting room. The Cummins’ seemed to be oblivious to the program. Both continued to read or work. Emily decided to watch the show, her interest suddenly piqued.
“Alex? But how?”
“It is a theoretical proposal submitted by Miss Darough. I would be lying if I told you I fully understand the concept. Perhaps Camille could explain after I try to make contact with the Empress.”
“It is good to see you again, Emily. Cassi and I have indeed missed you and Terra. I trust my mate, her father, is in good health?”
“Timus was here just a few minutes ago, Cami. I have no doubt he will return when he senses your presence.”
“Empress, what do you mean, ‘after you make contact with Alex’ and why have you brought Janelle Hathor to this planet!”
“I feel I must try to make contact with my temporal twin to facilitate her retrieval to this universe. I have seen that this is what I must do. To update your archives, Alusia is not my former assistant director, Emily Scott-Rosen, but one of her distant relatives returned to Egypt by Alexandra Steinert. She too has experienced the Mahanilui and now serves Pharaoh as neice-in-law and my liaison.”
“Oh. Welcome to Terra, Alusia. Alex, how could you have possibly seen a solution when both Alexandra and I have had no luck seeing a way through this?”
“Our young niece, Alexandra, has indeed seen the way, sister, though she cannot affect its completion. The responsibility lays solely with me, doctor. I must be the one to carefully navigate the tides and eddies of Alexandra Steinert’s mind. We, the past and present Empress, alone share the common trait which can release my sister from her queue.”
“Common trait, Alex? I’m not sure I understand.”
“We both have undergone the Mahanilui, sister. The young, Empress Alexandra, has been female all of her life whereas Alex and I have spent time as the opposite gender.”
“Does she mean…that they were men? How crazy is this thing going to get?” Emily gasped, but continued to watch the strange show.
“Aunt Emily? Cassie said she saw Aunt Alex appearing here on Terra. That isn’t possible is it? Oh…my…God, you did it! You really did it! Empress, how?”
“Aunt Alex, you are here! How? When I saw your arrival I thought I was imagining it, but you’re really here! I told you, Samantha Fleming, that I saw her arrive!”
Two women rushing into the waiting room broke Emily’s attention on the show.
“Dr. Reilly is going to kill us, Cassie! She wanted us here to prep the equipment half an hour ago!”
“I said I was sorry for sleeping in already, Sam! Let’s just get in there and worry about the consequences later!”
“Excuse me, ladies, they’ve already taken my husband and Miss Cummins back, so I think they’ve started without you.” Emily said to the two before they could open the doors and risk possible radiation exposure.
“Dr. Reilly can’t start without us, ma’am. Sam and I are the only ones who know how to start her Gamma exciter.”
“You must be Mrs. Steinert. Thank you so much for agreeing to help test our equipment, ma’am. Oh, I’m Samantha Fleming and this is my sister, Cassandra. If you will excuse us, we have to get in there.”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to hold you up, ladies. Nice to meet you though.” Emily said politely as she looked between the two girls and their matching characters on the TV a number of times.
Could it be possible that two people could look identical- same names and everything? Now that she thought about it, she bore a striking resemblance except for age, to the doctor character on the show as well! The character even used HER maiden name! Was it all one big coincidence?
“You mean they haven’t even started yet?” Jack Cummins asked looking up from his tablet in amazement.
“Apparently not.” Emily shook her head noticing the two had already entered the next room.
“Unbelievable!” He replied before returning to his work.
Mina just looked up from her book and shook her head a few times before returning to it.
Emily continued to watch the mysterious program paying it even more attention than before.
“With Cami, Cassi, and Alusia’s help I will endeavor to initialize contact with Alexandra’s mind…wherever it has gone- whenever it has gone, doctor.”
“Sam and I would like to help too, Aunt Alex!”
“Join hands then and let’s get goin’, girls.”
“Wait! M’lady Empress, do you think this a wise endeavor? What if all should become ensnared and denied egress? What should be done?”
“That’s not going to happen, Tibius. I have seen the proper solution and run the scenarios many hundred times changing only the slightest of items with each pass. It will take some time, but we shall liberate the Empress from her prison.”
“Why is she being held hostage, Empress? What criminal could possibly hold the Empress of Time and Space?”
“She is not being detained in that form of establishment, but a self-imposed prison- one of her own making, Sir Tibius. Our sister is prisoner, jailer, and warden combined. She and Constance will remain stationery until Alex achieves forgiveness from all parties involved, namely herself and Connie.”
“Like mom would ever forgive herself!”
“Precisely, Cassandra. That is why I must be the one to travel there and convince her of that. I am the only one that remotely understands the turmoil she has experienced.”
“Alex, I want to come along.”
“Emily, you need to be here. You will better assist our sister in your capacity as her doctor.”
“But Cindy is also a doctor, Alex. I need to be with my sister!”
“Without going into details, you must remain here, Emily Scott-Rosen. Alex will need you both beside her in just a few minutes now. Please do not make this more difficult, I beg you.”
“Lady Empress, is your plan so sensitive?”
“It is beyond critical, Sir Tibius! My companions please join hands and we shall be off. I must warn you of the likelihood of intense pain as we cross the border between universes at least twice. Be vigilant, my dear sister, Emily.”
“Alusia, before we phase out I want you to establish your connection to the Empress. Once established, concentrating on her is your only concern. Do not slip the connection despite the aforementioned pain at all costs!”
“I shall not drop my concentration, Empress. By far, nothing could compare to childbirth!”
“Don’t be naive, my young sister. In my travels I have felt far worse.”
“My connection with Alex Steinert has been established, Empress. I am ready to proceed.”
“Really? They just disappeared?” Emily said in a disappointed voice. She found the lack of any special effects unimaginable in this day and age!
The lights in the waiting room dimmed noticeably and blinked once before coming back up to full brilliance.
Somewhere out in the rest of the hospital several women could be heard screaming in pain.
Coincidentally, the scene changed on the television to a vacant hospital hallway. The six travelers suddenly appeared, screaming in pain as they wrapped their arms around their bellies and bent over.
“Sisters. We have…arrived. As…as painful…as it is, I must ask…that we again join hands to remain out of phase…um…with this reality…until the…the proper time.”
“Empress, I have never felt such intense pain in this revision’s existence! Is this the reaction Alexandra Steinert experienced on her retrieval to Reilly?”
“My personal archive of that arrival confirms the hypoth’sis, Camille.”
“Alex, your hair! It has become streaked with argent and blanc! Has this transit taken such excessive toll?
“As y’all recall ah looked far worse the first time, sweetheart.”
“Come, Empress, we must seek safe lodgings so that you may recline for several minutes. When you start speaking like Alex Steinert, you require a rest period!”
“The importance of this here mission val’dates procrastination ah any pos’ble reclinin’, Miss Darough.”
“Aunt Alex, you’re bleeding from your ears and nose. Please sit down and let your nanos do their job.”
“The mission mus’ continue, Sami! Ain’t no time fer relaxin’.”
“Horshit, Alex! We find a room so that you can lay down a few minutes! Don’t make me get Cassi and Cami involved!”
“Fine! Y’all find a vacant room an ah’ll take a breather.”
“Cami, you, Cassi, and Alusia, is it? You all stay here with Alex. Sam and I will go scouting. Oh, we might want to change our Reilly’s to match the uniforms or scrubs we’ve seen so far.”
“Now that’s my kind of clothing. If only you could do that in real life. Think of the time I could save finding the perfect outfit.” Emily said as she watched the outfits of all six women change instantly. Two of the women suddenly disappeared just before an orderly pushing a gurney walked straight through the remaining four characters.
“This is starting to get absurd. What else is on this thing?” Emily growled reaching for the remote.
Click
“Don’t make me angry, Mr. McGee! You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry!”
Click
“Igor! Throw the last switch!”
“Yes, doctor!”
Click
“Oh forget it! I was better off watching the first show.” Emily admitted to herself.
“What’s it say when the best thing on television is some outrageous Sci-Fi fantasy series!” She added as she stepped back two channels.
“Emily, come quick! Connie is starting to glow!”
“What, Jack?”
“Connie. She just started to glow! I don’t understand how or why, but she is definitely giving off a dim white light!”
“I’ll be right over, Jack! Cind, can you watch Alex for a minute while I see what’s going on?”
“Sure thing, Lieutenant.”
“Cind, I haven’t been a Lieutenant for seventy years.”
“Sorry. Old habit.”
“She hasn’t been a lieutenant in seventy years? How long do you people live?” Emily questioned aloud as she continued to watch.
The scene changed back to the very familiar-looking hospital set.
“Empress, Cassie and I have found an empty room. We believe it’s for interns and doctors on call to rest while on duty. It would be normal for a doctor to relax there. Follow us.”
“Now who are they talking to? Oh, I get it. This Empress can make herself invisible. That could be useful.”
“Mr. and Mrs. Cummins?”
Jack and Mina looked up at the doctor from what they were doing.
“Connie’s procedure went well and I think she stands a very good chance for a full recovery.”
As she told them the news, Connie, still sedated, was being wheeled out of the operating room.
“Because we had a little delay, she’s already starting to come out of the anesthetic so Nurse Riggby will stay with her a while, if you want to follow her to recovery?”
“Nnnnno. Wan…say…ere…wiff…Alecth.” The barely coherent teen mumbled.
“What did she say?” Connie’s father asked.
“Miss Cummins, Alex will be just fine, hun. I need to get you into recovery so I can take out your IV.” The nurse told her.
“Empress, HELP!” Constance Cummins shouted out plain as day!
Emily immediately turned her attention to the teen and looked back at the television a few times in amazement!
“Mother! I’ve detected Connie somewhere in this large infirmary!”
“Confirmed, Cassiopeia! I am receiving telemetry from Miss Cummins also! Triangulate her location so that we can affect rescue.”
“B’lay that, Ms. Darough! The signal may be sub-cognizant and unrealized- possibly errant! We wait until the Empress can be located and then proceed with extreme caution!”
“Why such precautions, Alex?”
“Alex Steinert may not be herself, Cassi. If that is the case, she may not recognize her sisters…or her daughters.”
“What do you mean she isn’t herself, Aunt Alex? What could possibly affect her personality?”
“My nieces, this is not only a different Earth, but a different universe altogether. As with other dimensions, the events leading to the emergence of the Empress may not have occurred yet or at all. There may be some similarities or none at all to our Earth.”
“You mean she might be bad in this universe, Aunt Alex?”
“Possibly, but she may not be a she at all in this reality.”
“You mean she hasn’t experienced her Mahanilui here?”
“That’s what I’ve seen, hun.”
“So we’re looking for Alexander Fredrick Steinert instead of Alexandra Frances Steinert. Wow, Cassie and I have only met him once- back before World War II started.”
“Right after ah take five, Sam.”
“ESTN will return with more of the ‘Empress of Bikini’ after this short break.”
“What?” Emily gasped as she watched the strange program intently. “That’s impossible! My husband is this Empress? I must be imagining this whole program! I’m probably asleep with Sesame Street on or something!”
Emily instinctively pinched herself.
“Ouch!”
“This show can’t be real! There is no such thing as an alternate universe, is there?”
Emily was starting to have her doubts. She tried other channels again.
Click
“And now back to the ‘Price is Right’ sponsored by ‘Chevrolet. We help build America.”
Click
“This is CNN’s Morning Report.”
“This morning NASA released another briefing concerning last week’s massive Galactic explosion that crippled several communications satellites and disabled the aging Magellan Space Observatory. In this newest release, NASA warns that some Direct TV and Dish customers may still experience intermittent outages as they realign other satellites into compensational orbits. Satellite phone and Internet services may also suffer intermittent dropouts or lost calls during this realignment process.”
“In addition, NOAH has joined the Pentagon and NGS in advising that all ships at sea use caution with GPS and magnetic compasses as the excessive wave of Gamma and Cosmic rays expelled by the event has intensified and slightly altered Earth’s magnetic field and auroras. The Northern lights have been observed as far south as Nicaragua and Panama. Now on to the Middle East…”
Click
“Captain, if the Borg were to successfully colonize Earth a paradox would result that could possibly negate the Federation.”
“Understood, Mr. Data! Take us into the temporal particle cloud and follow the Borg Sphere.”
Click
“Em, What happened to her? Why was Connie glowing like a light bulb?”
“I’m not sure I know, Jack. I’ve never seen anything like this before.”
“I have, Aunt Emily.”
“Alexandra! I didn’t hear you come in. Where have you seen this before?”
“Grandmother’s memories of a trip to 1945 Poland contained images that are fundamentally similar to what you and Aunt Jacki observed. While trying to recover the Meridian 12 Spacecraft, electricity was forced into that ship’s hull in order to gain access to its outer airlock hatch. In defense, Meridian engaged her protective shield.”
“Grandmother’s memories show that, while out of phase she began to also emit wide spectrum light. Too late, she found that somehow the shield caused her to rephase and also nullify that portion of her gift temporarily, thus revealing herself to the scientists and several National Socialist Party members.”
“Ya, I remember that mission! That’s where we picked up Alusia. I was only in communication with Alex and Peyton at the time and couldn’t see what happened. You think that is what happened here, Empress?”
“The characteristics are very similar, Aunt Jacki.”
“Aunt Emily, you should return to Grandma’s room. A similar event is about to happen to her also.”
“How do you know that, Alex, honey?”
“I am not at liberty to explain at this time, Aunt Emily. Just know that as you must return to Alex Steinert’s bedside, so must I prepare for the pain accompanying the event. I must leave to prepare. Goodbye for now, sisters.”
“Em, you better get back to Alex. I’ll stay here with Connie and let you know if something else happens.”
“Cind, any change?”
“Nothing but some moderate brain activity.”
“Well, Mr. Steinert, we’re ready to proceed. Any questions before we start?” Dr. Reilly asked in a pleasant voice.
“Will I dream?” I asked and smiled.
“Well…yes…if we were to put you fully under sedation, why?”
I just shook my head figuring she hadn’t made the reference to Arthur C. Clark’s, 2001: A Space Odyssey sequel ‘2010’.
Her two assistants got it though, judging by the slight smile and eye roll both displayed.
The sudden and loud screams of pain from a male voice emanating from the room beyond tore Emily’s attention from the program! A bright flash instantly washed over the waiting room and a loud commotion soon followed along with the continued screaming.
“Alex!” She gasped!
Worry now consumed her as the screaming lightened to loud groaning from inside the room.
“Shut it down! He’s starting to convulse!”
“Disabling Gamma Emitter, Doctor!”
“Randall, get over here and operate this suction! I don’t want him to choke!”
“Yes, doctor!”
“What happened, Samantha? This never happened before!”
“Not sure, ma’am, give us a minute here!”
“Cassie, the Gamma radiation just pegged the meter! I’m not seeing anything here that could have caused it, though!”
“Nothing internal to the equipment, Sam! Everything was working perfectly before he started glowing!”
“Mr. Steinert? Alex, can you hear me?” Dr. Reilly asked with concern.
The pain was so intense I had involuntarily slammed my eye closed! I had no idea why a strange tube was stuck in my mouth attempting to suck my tongue out of my head! Now that the pain had subsided a bit I opened my eyes and my mouth. I started to cough.
“Randall, who ever taught you how to use suction?”
“No one, doctor.” A man’s voice said from above my head. The strange tube greedily released my tongue.
Behind the befuddled, five foot-seven, dark blonde doctor, I saw another women of similar height, build, and hair color- a relation of her’s, maybe? She was quietly observing me- her face displaying deep concern combined with sadness, and maybe a tear or two.
“Who are you?” I asked with some difficulty.
“A friend, Alexander Steinert.” The woman answered, looking right at me.
“Mr. Steinert, I’m Dr. Reilly.”
“Why are you here, in this room?” I continued.
“I’m here to rescue you.” She replied and looked to wipe a tear away.
“I’m performing this procedure, Mr. Steinert. I have to be in this room!”
“Rescue me from what, ma’am?” I asked. I had no idea what she meant.
“Rescue? Alex, I’m trying to heal your legs!”
“Alex Steinert, you are not meant to be here…in this reality.” The strange woman told me. Her face looked even sadder, if possible.
“I’m not supposed to be here,” I repeated in confusion?
“Yes you are, Mr. Steinert! You and your wife, Emily, gave us permission to carry out this experimental procedure, don’t you remember?” The doctor answered first.
“A catastrophic event occurred while helping a friend and somehow you ended up here, Alex.”
“I saved Connie.” I said, it being the first thing to pop into my mind.
“Yes…yes you did, Empress.”
Of course you saved Constance Cummins, Mr. Steinert! Samantha and Cassie, I want an analysis stat!”
“Empress? Why did you call me that?” I asked, wondering if I had heard her right.
“Girls, what the hell is going on?” Dr. Reilly shouted!
“Because, Alex, you are my temporal twin. We are both the Empress of Time and Space. Both of us in our own times correct the discrepancies and faults of our relative time streams. We…we help it along…fix what needs fixed…and protect our loved ones.” The woman explained as she dropped her gaze to the floor. I’m not sure, but I think she was crying. “I’m here to help you, sister.” She sniffed and wiped her eyes carefully.
“You’re my sister?” I gasped in surprise.
“Hardly, Mr. Steinert! I’m just your doctor! How much sedative did Cindy Riggby give you, Mr. Steinert?”
“Yes, Alex, believe it or not, I’m your sister. My name is Alexandra Reilly.”
“Alexandra Reilly?” I repeated.
“No, Mr. Steinert, my name is Reilly Reilly! Dr. Reilly Reilly! Sam, you got that analysis yet? I want to know exactly what happened!”
“Dr. Reilly, according to the readouts everything is normal with the equipment! Whatever caused the malfunction had to come from outside!”
“That’s impossible; this entire room is lead shielded!”
“Alex, I have to go now, but I’ll return when you’re alone so we can converse openly about what happened and what I propose to do to help you get home, okay?”
“Okay, we’ll talk later then. Goodbye.”
“Mr. Steinert, who were you talking to?”
“Alex.”
“Cassie, get that X-ray taken stat and let’s get him out into recovery! Mrs. Steinert is probably sitting out there terrified out of her mind by all the shouting and screaming going on!”
Emily sat alone in the room with her hands between her knees. It had been almost fifteen minutes since her husband’s screaming and moaning had stopped. She half-heartedly watched the strange program on the television hoping it might possibly reveal what had occurred in the operating room.
“By the Goddess, it’s happening again!”
“Director!”
Aunt Alex, what’s wrong with your stomach? Why did you suddenly double over?”
“Alex! I have locked onto Alex Steinert!”
“Y’all are too late, Alusia honey! I know exactly where she is- be right back, girls!” The tall, dark blonde woman on the TV said as she slowly stood fully upright.
“Not even a good bye! Just ‘hey, I found her, bye’! Why did we even come along, Sam?”
“I felt the pain, Samantha! Alex Steinert was in extreme pain- from what I don’t know. I can only imagine what the Empress felt.”
“We figured as much, Alusia. While we’re waitin’, how’s life in Egypt?”
“As usual the Empress was right about my destiny. I am joined with Pharaoh’s nephew and have three children with him- two girls, five and three, and a boy, two. I must admit that my life has turned around since meeting the Empress.”
“Don’t let mom hear you call it destiny! She despises that word as much as ‘fate’!”
“She and Alex Reilly have told me that on more than one occasion, Lady Cassandra. She asserts that my decisions are far more important in determining my future happiness.”
“As long as you’re happy. That’s all the Empress wants, Alusia.”
“Oh yes, Lady Samantha, I have never been so happy.”
“We have our work cut out for us, ladies.”
“Why, Director?”
“I believe Alex Steinert’s nanos or, at least some form of latent nanos, have been reactivated by the experimental Gamma device they are using to repair his broken legs.”
“Aunt Alex, why such a sad face?”
“He could see me as I watched, Cassandra. He knows I’m here!”
“Is that a bad thing, Alex?”
“Not so much as my daughter is his attending physician, Cami!”
“Reilly is here? How?”
“This universe’s Reilly is here, Cassi. I don’t expect her to know me, though.”
“There’s more isn’t there?”
“Your Aunt Emily is waiting in the room just outside the lab.”
“That’s good, right?”
“This Alex Steinert is joined with Emily Scott.”
“You’re kidding! Mom and Aunt Emily? This must be some liberal world, Aunt Alex!”
“Alexander Steinert and Emily Scott are wed on this world, girls.”
“Mrs. Steinert? Alex is okay. I thought I had better come out here and ease your mind. We had a small problem with the equipment, but everything is fine. Alex is awake and responsive, and anxiously wanting to see you. We had to take more X-rays of his fractures for comparison. My assistants are bringing him out now.”
“Did the procedure work, doctor? Are his bones knitting faster?” She asked.
“According to the films we just took, the process has accelerated the healing. I noticed a slight decrease in the total length of the fracture.”
“Hi, Emily. Sorry about all the noise in there. I guess it hurt a little more than I thought.” I said cheerfully as Dr. Reilly’s two assistants wheeled my gurney out into the small waiting room.
“Cassie, you and your sister take Mr. Steinert up to his room. Mrs. Steinert is to go with you. I want him under observation for the next eight hours.”
Emily stared at the two girls even harder this time around. These two were identical to the two characters from the mysterious ‘Empress of Bikini’ program!
“Come to think of it, they even wore the same lab coats as the TV characters”, she thought!
It had to just be coincidence! Although, the show seemed to predict something would and did happen during the procedure. How could it possibly do that, she wondered?
Two hours later, Connie Cummins was brought back into the hospital room she shared with me. Her parents, Jack and Mina followed the orderlies and waited by Emily while the men lifted and placed Connie back on her bed. She was awake, but remained strangely quiet.
“How is she?” I asked Jack.
“If you don’t count her almost choking on her own vomit, not bad.” My coworker began.
Did he just find humor in that statement?
“Dr. Reilly gave her a good prognosis. She’s also hoping Connie’s vertebrae have healed far enough that she will be able to start therapy in a few weeks- after the body cast comes off. She thinks there’s a good chance she should regain the use of her legs.”
“That’s wonderful, Jack.” I said glad to hear the news. “She’s going to make a full recovery.” I added, though wondered why I sounded so sure of the girl’s prognosis.
“Did the procedure help you at all, Alex?” He asked.
“We’ll be leaving this place in a few days, Commander.” I responded, but immediately wondered why I had called him commander? I couldn’t recall him ever telling me he was in the military.
“I didn’t think you were high up enough or that the company gave out commissions, Alex.” He chuckled.
“Sorry. I don’t know where that came from, Jack.” I apologized as I felt my cheeks blush.
“Alex?” Connie suddenly said from her side of the room.
“Ya, hun?” I answered.
“I’m sorry, ma’am.” She said and started crying profusely.
Jack, Mina, Emily, and I all looked at her.
“She must still be under the influence of the sedative they gave her, Mr. Steinert. I’m sure she meant ‘sir’.” Mina apologized.
“Mina, I’m so glad to see you.” Connie said with a yawn after another few minutes of silence. She quickly fell back to sleep.
“Maybe I should have asked for what they gave her.” I joked.
“They just might have, honey.” Emily said with a laugh. “What you just said to Jack Cummins was very out of character…even for you.”
“Maybe I should follow Connie’s lead and try to rest then?” I suggested.
“That might be a good idea, sweetheart. I know I could use some lunch.”
“If you don’t mind us tagging along, I’ll buy.” Jack said to my wife.
“Would you mind, Alex?” Emily asked.
“Go ahead.” I told her. “I just love the food they serve around here anyway!” I added sarcastically.
“Do you want me to sneak something back?” Emily asked conspiratorially as she leaned over and gave me a kiss.
Did I want her to bring something back for me? I thought about it.
“No, I had thought for a second about a burger, but they’re all out of tomatoes anyway.” I told my wife.
She just looked at me funny as she grabbed her purse and the three of them walked out into the hallway.
Wondering what the look was for, I decided to turn on the TV.
“Expect the first spirit as the clock tolls one, Ebenezer.”
“What is that doing on this time of year?” I asked aloud as I turned the TV back off. I opened my bedside tray’s drawer and retrieved my watch. It read 12:59:59.
“Am I interrupting anything, Alexander?” A woman’s voice asked from the foot of my bed.
“You!” I said in surprise, looking up and seeing the tall, five-seven, dark blonde haired women that could have easily been Emily’s sister!
“Hello again, Alex Steinert.”
“I saw you in the operating room!” I exclaimed.
“Yes, but I’m still uncertain as to how you were able to achieve that, Alex.”
“Excuse me?” I asked not understanding what she meant. “Why wouldn’t I be able to see you?”
“I thought that I was out of phase with this reality, Alex. Apparently, you could see me though.” She said, not believing it herself.
“Who…are…you?” I asked slowly.
“We’ve gone through that already, Alex. I’m Alexandra Reilly and my sisters and I have come here to bring you back home.”
“But I live here. This is my home.”
“Really, Alex? I wouldn’t call this overly large infirmary a home or any other synonym!” She laughed.
“No. I mean I live in this city. This is my home.”
“Maybe in this universe, hun, but y’all hail from Oak Ridge, Missoura in mine. I think deep down in that head of yours y’all know that to be true.”
“I was born in Oak Ridge, but what other universe is there other than this one?” I asked in curiosity.
“Hun, you’d be surprised by how many different universes and individual dimensions there are! You just happen to be three universes away from where you and Connie started.”
“Connie and I? She’s from this other universe too?” I questioned. “That would explain a lot.”
“Yes, but I’m not going to go into the specific explanation of how or why just yet. First you have to acknowledge the fact that the information I’m relating to you is valid.”
“Lady, I’m having a hard time believing anything I’m seeing or hearing right about now.” I told her honestly.
Suddenly she was next to me!
“No, Alexander Steinert, I’m not a witch. Although a few hundred years ago your Puritans thought otherwise. In our universe I…we are referred to as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. As I told you earlier, we…you and I, randomly transit the sequential temporal flow modifying any errors and filtering small differentiations.”
“Are you a witc…?” She just read my mind!
“Did anyone ever tell you that you talk strangely, ma’am?” I asked as I reached out and gently poked her in the stomach. She seemed quite real despite suddenly changing locations instantaneously. Despite the obvious danger I could be in, I found myself intrigued by this woman.
“I assure you, Alex Steinert, I am quite tangible at the moment. And you have informed me of my differing speech patterns on many occasions, in fact.”
“How could that be? I just met you?”
“As I said, Alexander, in this universe, but ONLY in this universe. We, in fact, have known each other for a very, very long time.”
“How long is long?” I asked, curious about her answer.
I wished I hadn’t!
“Roughly five thousand years, Alexander.” She answered all too calmly for my liking.
“What kind of a being am I in your universe? What do I look like? Am I some kind of monster?” I asked, daring to push further.
“You look exactly like me, of course! As I stated, you and I are the Empress of Time and Space, Alex.”
“Listen, darlin’, there is no possible way I could ever look like you! Who are you really and why are you really here?”
“Alexander Steinert! My intentions are logically thought out and completely transparent! I assure you I have no underlying motives! My travel companions and I simply wish to return you to your proper domicile!”
I noticed she mentioned her travel companions again yet I had seen no one but her.
“These companions you talk about…where…”
“Excuse me one moment, Alex and I’ll show you.”
The mysterious blonde disappeared- just vanished from right beside me! Had I been more mobile, I would have searched around or under my bed.
“Alexander Steinert.” The woman’s voice said suddenly, scaring the daylights out of me! “These are my travel companions.”
There were now six women in my room at the foot of my bed! All were wearing hospital attire in one form or another. All looked to be in their early twenties. Two of the newly arrived women looked like close relations to the woman calling herself Alex Reilly- sisters’ maybe. I was fairly certain I had seen these two before, though!
“Alex, to my left is Camille and Cassiopeia Darough, and Alusia- she’s from Egypt. To my right are my nieces, Cassandra and Samantha Fleming. Say hi to Alex Steinert, ladies.”
“Empress, he looks exactly like the image shown to me back on Reilly shortly after her arrival!” One of the shorter blondes, Camille, I think, gasped.
“This is the Empress’s original form, Cami. This was also my original form before the awakening of the fusion giant if your earliest archives have remained intact.”
“Why can’t you just call it a sun?” I asked without even thinking. Why did I do that? How did I even make a connection with that term?
“Mom? Are you in there?” One of the two sisters asked. Her staring into my eyes made me feel very uncomfortable.
“I’m not your mom, hun. I don’t think I have the right equipment.” I chuckled.
“You give us back our mother this instant, Alexander Steinert!” The other sister growled.
“Sam, Cassie. Alex, both male and female, are locked together. Simply ordering her out, like a demon of old, will delete both. Alex must find her own way out of Alexander’s body.”
“You really expect me to believe that there are two of me up here?” I asked pointing to my head.
“You tell me, Alex. Let your mind relax for a minute. Try not to think of anything at all. Let your mind go blank, I think is the expression.” Ms. Reilly suggested.
Mr. Steinert? Sorry we took so long to get here, but…oh, we’re sorry doctor! We didn’t know you were in here. Please finish.” One of the two assistants from this morning’s procedure said as they barged into my room. They looked exactly like the two women with Ms. Reilly! I noticed that the two had immediately turned to look out the window!
“Not a problem ladies! My students and I decided to randomly access one of the infirmary rooms to examine its contents. We were just leaving.”
“Could you stay for just one second, ma’am? We’d like your advice on this blood workup.”
“Of course. Which patient are we scrutinizing?”
“Him, ma’am.” She pointed to me. “Actually, both. There seems to be some discrepancies between their pre-procedure blood work and post workup.”
“Oh? Let’s have a look then, shall we?”
The assistant, Cassandra I think, handed Alex Reilly both reports, which she began to scan over.
“Miss Fleming, these results are very intriguing! I’m curious as to the foreign white cells and their abnormally high count.”
“If you noticed, the count has grown exponentially from the preliminary test, doctor. It would seem that the patient has contracted…something.”
“Miss Fleming, I would take this to their doctors immediately and get their take on this. I have only limited background in Gamma radiation therapy. My forte is in biogenetic engineering, as is my assistant, Camille Darough.”
‘Dr.’ Reilly motioned to the woman directly beside her. Camille smiled brightly.
“Director, I’m afraid we must be moving along in order to make the required rounds you, yourself scheduled.” Camille reminded.
“Yes, of course, Cami. Ladies, if you will excuse us, please? Come along, doctors.”
I noticed that two women were missing from ‘Dr.’ Reilly’s group- Cassandra and Samantha Fleming. Where had they gone? I never saw them leave. Could all of these women possess the ability to disappear?
‘No, only your daughters and immediate sisters, Alexander.’ Echoed through my skull. How?
The one called Camille glanced back over her shoulder and smiled at me.
The twin assistants moved aside and allowed Alex Reilly and her associates to leave.
“Oh, I forgot to ask the doctor’s name, Cassie!” Samantha Fleming ran to the open door. “Excuse me, doctor? I didn’t get your nam…? Where could they have gotten to so fast? Oh well, maybe I’ll see her later. Come on Cassie, let’s go find Dr. Reilly.”
Both assistants left the room, and a still sleeping Constance Cummins and I were alone. I couldn’t help feeling that wasn’t quite the case though! Something…some feeling, told me that there was still someone in here with us.
“I know you’re still here. Show yourself.” I ordered softly.
“Even though she’s a man she can still do that!” One girl complained to the other as they both reappeared at the foot of my bed.
“I’d still like to know how she does it!” The other replied in mock anger.
“If you two are going to argue, do it out in the hall and let my roomie sleep. She’s had a rough couple weeks.” I told them.
“Ya, a rough couple weeks! More like a few years!” The one called Cassandra snorted quietly.
“Why are you still here?” I asked, not sure if I heard the last statement right.
“We miss you, Alex.” Samantha, I think, told me.
“First you call me ‘mom’ now you’re calling me by my first name? What kind of crazy reality are you all from?”
“When on missions with the Empress, it is more beneficial to call you by your first name because we look more like sisters than mother and daughters, Alex.” Cassandra explained.
“Oh, well, if we look like sisters…why not. Do I look like your sister…or mother, girls?” I asked with just a hint of angry sarcasm.
“Well, from what we saw of your chart, Alexander, you may just end up looking like us.” Cassie laughed deviously as she answered.
“I disagree, Cassie. The Nano count is far lower than normal for the Empress, and nowhere near the critical limit needed for the Mahanilui.”
“What’s a Mahanilui- some drink or a rare disease?” I asked with concern.
“The Mahanilui is how you became our Empress, Alex. It is how Alex Reilly became the Empress too.”
“Look, girls, maybe you should leave because I’m getting a terrible headache from all this ‘Empress’ talk. If I close my eyes, you’ll disappear, right?” I asked, hoping it would be true.
“As you wish, mother. We will be back though.” Samantha said sadly.
Both girls joined hands and vanished.
“Alex, who were they?” Connie asked in a sleepy voice. “They looked familiar, but I can’t place them. Do we know them?”
“Who do you think they are, Ms. Cummins?” I asked, curious as to what she thought.
“I feel like I should call them ‘sisters’, but that is just strange, isn’t it?”
“Strange doesn’t begin to explain what just happened, honey!”
“What kind of strange happenings, Alex?” Emily asked, her curiosity piqued, as she and the Cummins’ entered our room.
“Some lady doctor and five of her interns stopped by for a visit, dear. She could have been your long lost sister.”
“Really? What were they wearing, Alex?” Emily suddenly asked in alarm.
“Four of the six were in white lab coats and two were in scrubs, why?” I answered.
Emily’s eyes widened as she gasped!
“Did you see them too, honey?” I asked.
She didn’t answer right away.
“I’ve…I’ve seen them around…around the hospital, Alex.” She finally admitted, though I could tell she was holding something back.
“Oh, hey. I’m glad that everyone is here.” Dr. Reilly said cheerfully as she entered the room.
“Why? What’s the matter, doctor? Didn’t the procedure work for my Alex?”
“As a matter of fact, Mrs. Steinert, it’s working incredibly well! I’d like to take another X-ray of Alex’s legs for comparison to his earlier film.”
“Oh, you had me scared for a minute.” Emily replied as she relaxed slightly.
“I do, however, want to talk with you while the technicians do their thing, Mrs. Steinert- you too, Mr. and Mrs. Cummins. If you will follow me to my office, please?”
“Alex, I’ll be right back, okay?” Emily said as she came over and kissed me before leaving the room.
The X-ray machine was pushed into our room by a lone technician.
“Well, looks like I get a two-fer today.” The cheery technician said as she began preparing me for my X-ray.
“Mrs. Steinert. Mr. and Mrs. Cummins, a small matter has come up regarding the post procedure blood work drawn from Alex and Connie.” Dr. Reilly paused and waited for the open mouths to close.
“It’s nothing potentially life threatening that we can see, but it is very strange that two different individuals should show identical signs after the same treatment.” She continued.
“What’s wrong with him, Doctor?” Emily asked in a worried voice.
“Nothing is wrong with him, Mrs. Steinert. I’m just saying that they both show elevated white cell counts.”
“Is that bad doctor?”
“Not in the way you would think, Mr. Cummins. Seen through the microscope, these particular white cells appear different from your normal, everyday variety. These appear to be…for lack of a better term…intelligent. They seem to move around on their own and are definitely multiplying. The preliminary blood taken from both patients indicated relatively few of these cells, though I must admit we had to wait a significant amount of time while the specific lab equipment was repaired. They seemed benign on examination. The newest samples indicate an exponential increase right after the procedure. I can’t explain this phenomena or what they actually are!”
“Then how do you know that they’ll remain unharmed, Dr. Reilly?” Mina Cummins asked excitedly.
“Simply because at the rate of multiplication these reports indicate, if dangerous, would have already killed them, Mrs. Cummins. The very fact that they seem unharmed would indicate that these cells are beneficial and not malevolent. I would like to keep monitoring them both by having blood drawn at fixed intervals. If they seem to be causing harm then I might order a transfusion, but only if life-threatening.” Dr. Reilly told the three calmly.
“Could they be helping repair the damage, doctor?” Emily asked out of the blue. “Could they be some kind of mini machines and not cells at all?” She added cautiously.
“You mean could they somehow be nanobots, Mrs. Steinert?” Dr. Reilly paused to think about it. “If they are, they’re smaller and like nothing I have ever seen before. It could explain the activity though.” She admitted with a slight tilt of her head.
Emily blinked several times in amazement. Could it be true- what she saw portrayed on the strange Sci-Fantasy?
“All finished. Thanks for your patience, you two. I’ll let Dr. Reilly know I’m all done.” The technician smiled as she finished packing up the machine and began to push it out of the room.
“Wow, that didn’t take long, now did it?” Alex Reilly’s voice startled me again from the foot of my bed!
“Can’t you go haunt someone else for a while?” I asked sarcastically. I admit it may have been the wrong thing to say, given her ability to just pop in uninvited!
“Empress! Welcome to our room. It is unknown what day, time, or year this might be, M’lady.” Connie babbled out from her bed.
“So you remember me, Lady Constance?” Alex Reilly asked as she turned to my roommate.
“I’m not sure, M’lady. Everything is so hazy and unclear.”
“Lady…Constance? If you would have heard her yesterday, she weren’t no lady, ma’am!” I griped with a chuckle.
Alex Reilly looked back at me with a smile.
I’m…I’m sorry, Empress…for…my…my emotional outburst, M’lady!”
“It was all foreseen, hun. Why do you think Alex took you to such a far off world in the first place?”
“I didn’t take her to any far off place! She’s underage! I just tried to save her butt from jumping off that bridge,” I exclaimed!
“He doesn’t yet accept that he is the Empress, Constance Cummins. It will take more work on my part before she can return you both home, I’m afraid.” Reilly told the girl in the other bed sadly. “Has your gift reasserted itself, Connie?”
“Gift, Empress?”
“Ya, hun! Your telepathy, has it started to return?”
Constance Cummins stared at the woman blankly for a moment.
“Don’t worry, hun, I’ve seen when it returns. Don’t rush things.” She consoled the girl. “You, on the other hand, should be ashamed of yourself, Alex Steinert! How dare you deny your gift its proper reemergence! Only you can transport yourself and Connie back to Terra and return to your awaiting bodies. Only you can safely transit the universes between.”
“Look, Doc.…Alex Reilly, I’d like to believe you- I really would, but just popping in here and telling me that I’m this Empress person and that I look like you…on another world…another universe? It borders on…”
“The unimaginable, Alex Steinert? Tell me, sir, how did you know that Constance would make a full recovery earlier? Tell me how you seemed to know that the local masticated bovine establishment would be devoid of red, acidic, spherical, vined fruit?”
“Huh?” I asked, unable to understand her last question.
“Local burger joint and out of tomatoes, Alex.” Connie translated.
“How should I know? Do I look like a psychic?”
“Yes!” The seven women chorused. The five traveling with Reilly instantly appeared as I finished asking the question.
“What is it they gave us, Ms. Cummins, and how long before it wears off?” I asked, rubbing my head in frustration!
“Alex any sedation has likely worn off long ago. We are not figments of your imagination, and I do apologize for the migraine.”
“She’s given everyone else one. It’s about time we return the favor!” Cassandra Fleming snorted.
“Cassie Flemin’, y’all knock it off now, hear? I know exactly how he feels! I was him once, remember?” Alex Reilly chided. “I knew I should have brought, Jaime Hilf with us instead.” She said to herself at a lower volume.
“No, Aunt Alex, I don’t remember! That was over nine hundred years ago!”
‘Dr.’ Reilly produced a small oval container from her lab coat’s pocket.
“These are only aspirin, Alex. Two should help with the headache.” She said as she handed me two round pills. She took two more for herself, poured some water in my glass and downed them. Placing the glass back down on my table, she motioned for me to follow her lead.
“I saw that we would need these on this mission, so I brought enough for the both of us.”
“You saw that I would need aspirin? From, what was it, four universes away?”
“Three, Alex. You’re only two borders from home.” She smiled.
“Empress, my parents and Mrs. Steinert are returning.” Connie whispered out.
“Ladies, its time to take a break. Alex, Connie, I bid you well.”
Instantly they were gone, but not before taking hands!
“Yes, she has to be in contact with everyone in order to transport them, Alex.” Connie answered my unasked question.
I looked over to my roommate. “Did you just…”
‘Read your mind? Yes, I think so, Alex.’ I heard.
Her mouth never moved or wavered from the broad smile she wore.
I quickly downed the aspirin offered to me by Alex Reilly.
“Did you miss me, dear?” Emily asked as she, Jack, and Mina walked in.
“Always, honey. So, what did the doctor want to talk about?” I asked.
“She’s concerned that you might have something in your bloodstream, Alex. Something foreign…that normally isn’t there.”
“Nanos.” Connie gasped quietly.
Emily immediately stared at my young roommate.
“Alex, I’m a little thirsty, do you mind?” She asked pointing to my half filled glass.
Picking it up, she abruptly stopped and turned it slightly as if to observe something on it.
“Alex, who was in here while we were talking to Dr. Reilly?”
“Just that doctor lady and her teaching group earlier, why?” I replied.
“Because this lipstick wasn’t on this glass when I left, Alex! Now who was in here?” She asked again and sniffed the air this time. “There was more than one woman in here, wasn’t there?”
How did she know? I decided to risk my marriage and tell her the truth. My next residence would probably be some sanitarium.
“Dr. Alexandra Reilly and her five fellow doctors popped in again to talk, Emily.”
“What did you just say, Alex?” Her voice shot up an octave!
“Dr. Alex Reilly and her fellow doctors…um…Camille and Cassiopeia Darough, Samantha and Cassandra Fleming, and someone called Alusia- I didn’t catch her last name though. They were here talking to me and Connie.” I told her.
A piece of paper suddenly appeared several inches above me and floated to my chest.
Emily’s eyes flew open, as well as her mouth!
Picking it up, I read the message written in a woman’s hand, addressed to me:
Alex Reilly.
I handed the note to my wife who was still stunned by its appearance. She said nothing as she handed it back to me. She slowly nodded once. Did that mean she believed me?
“Hi, everyone. I’m here to take some blood from each of you at Dr. Reilly’s request.” A young nurse said in a cheerful voice as she pushed her cart through the doorway.
“Which Dr. Reilly, nurse?” Emily asked.
“Ma’am, we only have one Dr. Reilly associated with this hospital that I’m aware of. Dr. Reilly Reilly, why?”
“Earlier today there was a Dr. Alexandra Reilly and six interns that stopped by to see my husband and Ms. Cummins. I just thought she worked here.
“Oh, we get doctors visiting from the other hospitals around the city all the time. This is a teaching hospital after all.” The nurse explained. “I’m going to need you parents to step out for a minute while I play vampire.” She smiled wickedly.
“Connie, your mother and I have to run some errands. We’ll be back later this afternoon.” Jack Cummins told his daughter.
“See ya.” she said casually as her parents exited. I don’t recall seeing her mouth open.
“I’ll be right outside, honey.” Emily said slowly as she tried to get a good look at the young phlebotomist.
“Okay, hopefully I won’t be a dried up corpse when you come back.’ I laughed.
The nurse just rolled her eyes and began to prepare for the bloodletting.
“That’ll do it!” The nurse announced as she finished writing Connie’s name and patient number on the last sample. “I’ll be back later tonight when I get thirsty again.” She said with a devious grin.
“Gee, I hope they serve something heavy in garlic for dinner tonight.” I laughed.
“Like I’ve never heard that one before!” The annoyed nurse mumbled as she left the room.
Emily reentered and walked around to the window side of my bed.
“You believe what I said a few minutes ago, right?” I asked.
My wife nodded cautiously and glanced around the room slowly.
“How…why would you believe me so easily?”
Emily motioned for me to hand her my control and promptly turned the TV on. The same strange show was on again! Must be a marathon.
“Empress, I know Mom is in there somewhere. I keep seeing bits of her in Alexander’s voice. How are we going to help her?”
“Samantha, Alex will eventually realize her own existence, this I have clearly foreseen. When Alexander chooses to do that is yet unclear. Forcing the issue like you did several moments ago will not help the situation. As it is I now have to convince Emily Steinert that we indeed exist. What possessed you to write that note and forge my name, young lady?”
“We both miss her, Aunt Alex. Our whole universe misses her. Young Alexandra shouldn’t be saddled with the extra burden of fixing her time AND mom’s time. She will run herself ragged!”
That is not your call, girls. The job of repairing the time stream has fallen to young Alexandra and I. It is a necessary obligation while the present Empress is inoperative.”
“Wow! Talk about clinical, Alex!”
“I’m sorry, Cassandra, I sometimes lapse back to ‘Reilly speak’ as you girls call it when frustrated. I miss my sister as much as you do, hun!”
“Director, the Cummins have departed the temporary residence. It is safe to reenter.”
“Thank you, Camille, although my nieces would argue that it is but a simple hospital room.”
“Alex, you’re not the only one that forgets her English colloquialisms at times!”
“But I am the main contributor! Ladies, let’s go see Alex and Emily Steinert.”
Emily quickly turned the television off and stayed tight to her husband’s bedside awaiting the group she presumed coming.
“Mrs. Steinert, I assure you that we do not bite, nor do we carry any number of plagues!” The now familiar voice announced as six women were suddenly standing at the foot of the bed.
Emily gasped loudly, the hand at her mouth barely squelching it.
“Yes, Emily Steinert, we are real. How you found out about us is of deep concern to me, though. How is it you know?”
My wife said nothing. Instead, she reached for the control and turned the television back on. The strange show had changed locations- one that looked all too familiar.
“Why turn on the one-way entertainment device in answer to my question, Mrs. Steinert?”
Alex Reilly’s voice echoed from above her. My mouth dropped at what I was seeing!
“Director, the comm screen! You are displayed on the comm screen!” Camille Darough said as her voice echoed too!
“Oh, now this is real ‘Outer Limits-like’,” Cassandra Fleming groaned!
“Where is this broadcast originating from, Alex Steinert?” Alex Reilly demanded.
“No clue, ma’am. It’s been on for a couple days now.” I said as I watched the camera pan and zoom in on my face! “This is creepy.” my voice echoed from the TV.
“Sister, could you turn that thing off for now?” ‘Dr.’ Reilly asked.
Emily complied and the echo disappeared from the room.
“Now that was cool!” Connie said, joining the conversation.
“What are you?” Emily asked of our new guests.
“Apparently exactly what you’ve seen, my sister.”
“You really are this Empress of Time and Space?”
“In the flesh, I think is the correct phrase.”
“And you can…um…phase out and back in?”
“Of course.” Alex Reilly replied from the other side of my bed now.
Emily’s mouth again dropped open!
“So you really are here to take my Alex away from me?”
“Aunt Emily, we’re here to coax our mother out of your husband. Somehow she has taken residence in there and we need to get her out.” Cassandra Fleming explained.
“We’re related? I’m a doctor in your universe?”
My head spun quickly toward my wife!
“How much do you know about these women and where they’re from, Emily?”
“Just what I’ve seen on TV, Alex. In their universe I’m a physician and am attending your unconscious body somewhere on Terra.”
Connie gasped loudly from behind Alex Reilly!
“You are also Alexandra Steinert’s sister, Emily.” Alex Reilly informed my wife. “Your mother is also on Terra and attending your body, Constance Cummins. Jacquelyn hasn’t left your bedside in three Terran years save for nutrient consumption.” Reilly turned around and informed the teen.
“My mom is on Terra waiting for me?”
“Yes, Constance, we all have been doing everything our gifts would allow to bring you both home safely.”
“So, how do we separate them, Ms. Reilly?” Emily asked.
“We cannot separate them, sister. The Empress must find her own way through this. She must find the key so to speak.”
“But I thought you were this Empress, Ms. Reilly?”
“Emily, the…’entity’…the portion of us that transits time and space is the ‘Empress’. Alexandra Steinert and I share the exact same genetic configuration. We are identical twins in every way except experience. That, basically, is the only place we differ. Our gifts, because we are physically identical, are the same. We both can transit time, space, and dimension. We can foresee the future and usually divine history to some extent. And we can slightly alter time around us, along with anyone physically in contact, to seemingly disappear.”
“So, my Alex can do all of those things too?”
“Genetically, we are at present not the same, Emily, therefore, no, I don’t think Alexander carries all the gifts the Empress possesses, yet.”
“He certainly has the foresight portion. Alex, you were right about them being out of tomatoes when I went to lunch today.”
“I was? How on Earth could I have guessed that?” I asked.
“Haven’t you been listening, you hardhead? Part of the Empress’s gift is foresight. Geez, don’t be so dense, Alex!”
“Emily, unless something has drastically changed since this morning, I’m not this ‘Empress of Time and Space’.”
“But something has changed, Alexander. The very composition of the blood coursing through your arteries and veins has changed. The nanos that modified us to become the Empress are multiplying in you as we speak. Given enough time they will reach a level to which drinking strong spirits will trigger their primary function.”
Emily gasped! “You mean he’ll change? Like you did?”
Alex Reilly nodded with a sad face. “Unfortunately, yes.”
“Is there any way to…to stop it…stop them?”
“Not unless they somehow follow Alexandra when she leaves this body.” Alex Reilly pointed to me.
I gulped.
“Come now, Alexander. Being the Empress isn’t that bad!”
“Being the Empress seems pretty awesome- it’s the gender thing I have trouble with!”
“That has its own perks, Alexander.” She added with a devious smile.
“If it’s all the same, I’d like my husband to stay as he is, Ms. Reilly.” Emily confessed.
A chill ran up my spine as I thought about it.
“Oh, God. It’s really going to happen!” I groaned aloud.
Emily quickly stared at me.
“Even now his foresight develops, my sister. The inevitable will come to pass. I am very sorry.” Alex Reilly dropped her eyes to the floor.
“It won’t happen for a while though, Emily.” I tried to ease her worry, though I wasn’t quite sure how I knew any of this. The information was just there when I asked- how crazy was that?
All of a sudden my shins became super itchy! Emily noticed my immediate discomfort.
“Alex? Alex, what’s wrong?” Her expression grew even more worried!
“My legs itch something fierce! The thing is…I can’t scratch them.” I answered as I tried wiggling my hips around.
“Perhaps I can help with that, Alex?” The one called Cassiopeia offered.
I looked to Emily for her opinion. She simply shrugged her shoulders.
I nodded to the girl that looked like Camille’s sister. She promptly held up her hand, extended her pointer finger and began moving it in a scratching motion.
I immediately felt the relief of a finger scratching the itchy skin on both my legs, even though a thick cast covered each!
Emily began looking between my relief filled face and Cassiopeia.
“Well done, my daughter.” Camille praised.
“She’s your daughter?” Emily and I said at roughly the same time!
“Yes. She is my next sequential revision.”
Emily and I looked at each other then back at Camille.
“I mean she is my daughter, sisters.”
“That is just too creepy. I’m not your sister…not yet, anyway.” I warned.
“Sisters,” Alex Reilly interrupted, “The infirmary nurse is approaching. Alexander and Emily, we must take our leave but will be back in the morning. Until tomorrow, sisters.”
Emily and I were alone once more.
“Hey. Did you forget about me over here?” Connie protested.
“I didn’t say anything.” I complained.
“Yah, ya did. You said that Emily and you were alone once more. I heard you, Alex.”
We both looked over at my roommate in amazement.
“We never do get used to that, Alex.” Alex Reilly’s disembodied voice said in my ear.
I felt the blood rush out of my face!
“Alex? What happened?” Emily cried with a start, as her eyes grew large.
“Alex Reilly just whispered in my ear that ‘we never get used to her doing that’, Emily.”
“Alex left, Alex!”
“I know! That’s why I almost passed out!” I replied.
“Oh, she does that when she’s out of phase.” Connie said offhandedly. “Freaky, isn’t it?”
“No more freaky than reading my mind, Ms. Cummins. I’ll ask you to stop doing that while you’re my roommate, thank you. On certain planets it is against protocol to invade one’s private thoughts against his or her wishes, you know.”
“Of course, Empress. How thoughtless of me to disregard the Prime Terran protocol.” She answered as if begging my forgiveness.
I looked up at Emily to see her staring at me.
“What?” I asked innocently.
“Alex, where is Terra and since when do you know so much about their protocols?” Her voice had gone up an octave as she continued to stare at me.
I looked down to the foot of my bed for a minute. “I don’t know.” I answered quietly. I thought about it. How DID I know? I asked myself.
Without warning a flurry of images and movies began filling my mind! Images of a beautiful city…of familiar and unfamiliar people alike…of a woman that looked exactly like Alexandra Reilly! An image of a brilliant, whitish blue sun momentarily flashed into my mind.
“Alex? Alex, can you hear me?” Emily’s voice seemed so far away but quickly grew louder.
“Alex! Alex, honey, can you hear me?”
“Yes, I can hear you, dear. What’s so important that it couldn’t wait one second?”
“Alex, the nurse was here to take your blood already. You’ve been out of it for about twenty minutes! I’m going to get Dr. Reilly! There is something wrong!”
“Emily, I’m fine! I was just getting the answer to my question.” I tried to put her at ease.
“What question? I didn’t hear you ask any question? You just seemed to freeze and your eyes glazed over for twenty minutes! The nurse commented that that’s the quietest you’ve ever been! Alex, I don’t like what is happening to you! That procedure…the sudden appearance of the so-called Empress…what’s happening to us?” Emily exclaimed as she took my hand in hers and began crying.
“I heard her question…if anybody really cares.” Connie offered quietly.
Emily looked over to the teenager.
“Alex asked how she knew about Terra, Emily. Her gift gave her everything she needed to know.” Connie smiled at me. “I think that is the very first time I have ever been witness to the Empress’ internal thought processes. You have one scary mind, you know that don’t you, Alex?”
“Look! Quit calling me ‘Empress’, Connie! And…and stop eave-dropping in my mind!” I warned as my voice took on an angry tone. “Y’all are givin’ me a headache!”
“What did you just say, Alex? Emily gasped! I felt her hand squeeze mine tighter.
“I told her to stop reading my mind, why?”
“No, you said, and I quote, ‘y’all are givin’ me a headache!’” She replied, imitating my little-used, Missouri drawl.
“I didn’t say that.”
“You did, Alex. I wouldn’t lie to you about that.”
“Empress, when can I get out of this body cast?” Connie suddenly interrupted.
“When y’all kin get out of it yourself, hun.” I spit back for some unknown reason.
“You just did it again, Alex!” Emily gasped- louder this time.
“I’ve been trying, Alex, but that part of my gift isn’t working!” Connie shot back.
I suddenly felt really tired!
‘Alex, its time you and Connie got some rest.’ Camille Darough’s voice said in my head.
“I don’t think so, Camille Darough!” Connie said angrily from the next bed.
“Emily, I feel tired. I’m going to go to sleep now. Night-night.”
“Why are we here, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if the planet- the whole galaxy is devoid of life! What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know.”
This was the moment I feared!
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?”
“To protect you, Constance! Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.”
“What details, Empress? What specifics?”
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason!
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you hold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped.
“You are lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic action?”
“I said it isn’t that important. You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said trying to calm her. A tear fell from my cheek.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my true conception date.” Connie hissed in anger.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will get it myself, Alexandra Steinert!”
The air around us started to spark and sizzle!
“Good Morning, Mr. Steinert.”
“What? Who? What day is it?” I asked with a start at the soft, pleasant voice beside me.
“It’s Tuesday, Mr. Steinert. I’m Jamie and I’m here to take another blood sample.” The young woman in the white nurse’s uniform said cheerfully.
“Where’s Connie?” I asked in concern, though I wasn’t sure why.
“Over in the next bed, sir. I just finished taking her sample a minute ago.”
I looked over at the teenager.
“Hey old man, how’s it hangin’?” She smiled stoically and waved slightly.
What a crazy dream, I thought. I was surprised as the nurse taped a cotton ball to my arm after removing the needle.
“Good morning, sleepyhead. Oh, I’m sorry. I’ll just wait out in the hall.” Emily said cheerfully before noticing the nurse cleaning up.
“That’s okay, ma’am, I’m just leaving. Come on in.”
“Mornin’ Emmie! Nice to see you could get that tired ass up to this floor!” Connie heckled.
My wife glared at the teen!
“At least I can still walk the stairs, honey!” Emily growled in confused disgust.
“Ewww! Old woman one- Connie, nothin’!” The girl commented sarcastically.
“You all have a nice day now.” The nurse exclaimed as she hurried out of the room.
“Bite me!”
“Gee, you’d think last evening was a dream.” Emily commented as she leaned over and kissed me.
“Last evening?” I asked in confusion. “Why, what happened last evening?”
Emily stared at me.
“You don’t remember? Alex, how could you not remember?” Emily said aghast.
“Because he refuses to remember, Emily Steinert.”
We both jumped at the woman’s voice!
“I wish you would stop doing that! Haven’t you ever heard of knocking?”
“Alexander, how do your legs feel today, hun?”
“They feel fine, Doctor…” I couldn’t place a name to the angelic face. She could have been Emily’s sister though.
“Alexandra Reilly, Mr. Steinert! Dr. Alexandra Reilly. You can call me Alex though.”
“Dr. Reilly, what did you mean ‘he refuses to remember’?” Emily asked. The look on her face was skeptical at best. Why did she distrust this woman?
“Have you ever heard of the condition ‘selective amnesia’, Mrs. Steinert? Sometimes, someone with deep-rooted regrets chooses to forget instead of facing them. What we need to determine is the cause of those regrets.” Alex explained to the both of us.
“If I had any serious regrets, I think I would remember them, doctor.” I admitted to her.
“And you, Miss Cummins? What of your same diagnosis? What have you regrets about?” Alex asked my teenaged roommate.
“Let’s see.” She paused. “I think I’m going to regret this lame-o conversation! Yup! It’s starting already!”
Dr. Alex Reilly exchanged a tense smile with Connie Cummins.
“My, we are full of ourselves today, Constance! To find out you are not who you thought you were is quite the shock! I wonder how your mother would react if she were here?”
I noticed a devious smile replace her previous tense expression.
“Mother?” Connie exclaimed suddenly as she began to look around the room- scanning the walls, floor, and ceiling.
“Mother! I hear you mother! Where are you!” She cried to the room.
“What’s happening, Alex?” I heard Emily ask the dark blonde doctor.
“Utilizing Constance’s gift to reawaken what Alexander is suppressing, sister!” She nodded over to me then raised an eyebrow to my wife.
“Would you care to listen?”
Immediately I heard a familiar woman’s voice talking! I saw no other woman in the room though!
“Connie, I’m right here next to you, sweetheart! I’ve never left your side in three Terran years. I’ll stay here until the day you come back to us, my beloved daughter. Please come back to me soon. I miss you so much! Please Connie, wake up and tell me all is forgiven and that we can be a family again.”
It was too much! The despair this woman’s voice conveyed brought tears to my eyes! How could someone not be humbled by such desperate pleading?
Connie had started crying uncontrollably.
“And yet you continue to filter that which is before you, Alex.” The doctor growled like it was my fault.
“Who was that distraught woman pleading for the return of her child, doctor?” I asked wiping my eyes dry.
“In another life…another place, she is your friend and confidant, Alex Steinert. Her name is Jacquelyn and she trusted your judgment in order to safeguard her daughter. A trust you could not reveal, but left for your previous self to remedy!” Dr. Alex growled.
What she said didn’t make any sense! I was beginning to think this woman wasn’t really a doctor.
“I assure you, Mr. Steinert, I hold multiple doctorates in microbiology, human physiology, bio-engineering, biogenetic engineering, astrophysics, and string/quantum mechanics! I’m also director of my own research institute. I am more than qualified to be here, sir!” She groused.
Had she been like this yesterday, I thought? That thought came straight out of the blue! Some part of me felt that to be true. I looked down to my cast covered legs. Was she here yesterday, I wondered? I wasn’t sure, but I knew that my head was starting to hurt!
“Work that part of your gift, Alexander. Seek the right questions to receive the needed answers. You alone know the sequence of events that have placed you here…marooned you and your travel companion in this universe.”
“Alex, is this hard line approach really necessary?” Emily asked.
“What?’ I replied.
“Not you, Alex. I’m talking to the Empress.” Emily verbally waved me off.
“Alex is hiding from herself, sister. She must be called out so that we can communicate- so that she can begin the healing process.”
“Healing? He’s got a cast on both legs, Alexandra. I think the healing has already begun.”
“The physical healing yes, but not the conscience, Emily Steinert. Her psychological wounds are vast, deep, and infected with guilt. They also appear to be self-inflicted.”
“Self-inflicted, Empress? I’m not understanding.”
Why…and when, did my wife start calling her Empress?
“Cassandra, dear, you can rephase now.” Dr. Alex said into the air.
“Would someone please tell me how she does that?” One of three younger women, two in white doctor’s coats and one in turquoise scrubs, exclaimed as they instantly appeared in the room!
“A mother always knows where her revisions are, my niece! Cassiopeia, could you relay some archived files between our sister and I?”
“You mean could I relay some memories? Consider it done, Empress.”
“I could relay some memories! Some very…intense…memories to you, mother!” Dr. Reilly Reilly hissed as she entered the crowding room!
“So much for knowing where her revision is!” The one called Cassandra snickered.
“If she was truly my revision I would have known, Cassie Fleming!” Dr. Alex growled.
“Who else would I be, mother, or has it been so long that you have forgotten your only daughter?”
“Cat fight!” Connie Cummins gleefully announced from the next bed.
Both Dr. Reilly’s turned and glared at the annoying teen!
“Reilly, it is hard to explain or believe, but I am not your particular mother. I’m…we, are not from this world at all. Allow me to demonstrate before you enable your emergency signaling device.”
I watched as the women in front of me joined hands…Alex Reilly reached over and took Emily’s! Why would she do that, I wondered?
All five women disappeared!
“What the!” Dr. Reilly’s mouth dropped open.
They suddenly reappeared!
“Like I said, Dr. Reilly, we are not of your world.”
“You too, Mrs. Steinert?” Dr. Reilly asked in confusion.
“I’m…I’m not with them!” Emily protested.
“Then why did you suddenly vanish with them?” The doctor challenged.
“I didn’t go anywhere. We were all just standing here, Dr. Reilly.” She paused and looked at me in confusion.
I slowly shook my head ‘no’.
My wife looked down to see that she still held Dr. Alex Reilly’s hand. She looked up at the woman.
Alex Reilly winked at her with a smile.
Emily folded like a house of cards!
“What did you do to my wife?” I shouted!
“Relax, mom, she just fainted!” The woman that looked like Cassandra’s sister giggled.
Dr. Reilly looked between the girl and me. “Mom?”
“They think that their mother is trapped in my body.” I said all too calmly.
How did I know that, and why would I even admit to knowing something like that?
“Dr. Reilly, it would not be wise to involve the authorities. You will find your comm device inoperative until we leave.” The one in scrubs warned.
Knowing something about those devices, I wondered how she could do that.
‘It should not surprise you what a Mind Warrior can do, Alexander Steinert,’ echoed in my mind.
“What’s a Mind Warrior?” I asked her.
Emily’s eyes fluttered open. Alex Reilly helped her to her feet.
My water pitcher floated past my face! I watched as my teenage roommate took its handle and poured some water into her glass.
“What? I was thirsty and mine was empty! Hey doc, what’s it take to get a little better service around here?” She said as she noticed my stare.
“How did you just do that?” The younger Dr. Reilly asked in total amazement.
“I said I was thirsty. What was so cryptic about that?”
“Pitchers of water don’t just float around a hospital room, Ms Cummins!” Dr. Reilly Reilly replied.
“Fine, I’ll put it back then, geez!”
The container retraced its previous flight path and landed softly on my tray table!
I noticed the woman in scrubs smile and wink at my roommate.
“Very good, Constance! Now if you could just remember your manners!” Dr. Alex Reilly praised.
“Who are you all? What are you?” Dr. Reilly Reilly demanded.
“We can get to that after you reveal the reason for your unscheduled visit, doctor.” Dr. Alex responded.
“I came to let Mr. Steinert and Connie know that the strange white cells in their bodies have multiplied further and according to the sample count now travel through every artery, vein, and capillary in their bodies. I have no idea how these two are still living.” Dr. Reilly replied in a nervous voice.
“To understand that one would have to understand how my nanotechs operate, Dr. Reilly.” Dr. Alex Reilly stated simply.
“Your nanotechs? You made these things? Why?” My doctor looked at the other doctor.
“I designed them to save a dying species, Reilly. My planet…my race had doomed itself to extinction and in order to save some small portion of it, I engineered what I called nanotechs. I am the result of my labor. The women you see with me would never have been conceived without my nanotechs, doctor.”
“Then tell me what they are doing to these two, mot…Dr Reilly. Since yesterday’s procedure, the blood samples have shown a fantastic increase in the number of those things in their system. What happens when they reach some critical level?”
I felt a strange feeling come over me suddenly.
“When the nanos in our bodies reach sufficient quantity- three hundred, thirty-three per cubic milliliter, and have fully repaired the host body, the introduction of any alcohol over forty-two percent will trigger the nanos’ programming to activate the primary function- that being full genetic and physical modification. The female, Alexandra, will replace the male, Alexander Steinert. The Empress of Time and Space will then have arrived in this universe, Reilly.”
I blinked. Had that all just come from my mouth? From the way everyone was staring at me, it would seem so.
“Nice a’ y’all to join us again, Alex.” Alex Reilly welcomed…me? I hadn’t a clue why- I’d been here the whole time.
“Mrs. Steinert, could you please tell us your husband’s occupation, please?” Alex Reilly asked.
“He’s a mechanical engineer.”
“Reilly, how could Mr. Steinert possibly know such specific details of such futuristic devices- the likes of which haven’t been seen on this planet yet?”
“Empress, Alex seems to be getting worse! How long until the changes start to happen in earnest?”
“Dr. Reilly is about to find out for us, Emily. Reilly, I believe you have ordered a follow-up X-ray for this morning? We will leave to allow that procedure to take place, doctor.” Alex Reilly said releasing Emily’s hand.
Four women suddenly weren’t there!
“Dr. Reilly? I didn’t expect you to still be here. Am I too early?”
“No.” My doctor shook her head a few times. “No, not at all. Come right in, Shannon.” she paused a minute. “Mrs. Steinert, could I speak to you outside a moment?”
“Alright. Alex, I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Emily looked at me sadly before following Dr. Reilly out.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Connie?”
“Alex I’m sorry for the way I’ve been behaving. You must think the worst of me.”
“I feel it’s my fault somehow, Connie.”
“Am I going to change too, Alex? I mean, when these things multiply enough?”
“Okay Mr. Steinert, I’m going to lift one leg at a time to put the film under them.”
“Okay, ma’am.” I said to the nurse. “I’m not sure, Connie. I can’t be sure I believe what I heard a minute ago. I guess we wait to see what happens.” I admitted to her.
“Will it hurt, Alex?” She asked.
“X-rays don’t hurt, sweetie!”
“Not talking to you, Nurse Nosey!” Connie replied in a singsong voice.
“Humph! Kids these days!”
“Mrs. Steinert, what was it like?” Dr. Reilly asked Emily once they were in the hallway.
“What was what like, doctor?”
“Turning invisible. You and those women just vanished from the room.”
“Doctor, I told you we didn’t go anywhere! We were just standing there. Alex Reilly and I were holding hands. We never left the room, honest!”
“That was not the case from my vantage point. One second you were all there, the next, nothing. Now how do you know this ‘Empress’ as you called her?”
“I met her last evening when she suddenly appeared in the room, before that, I saw Alex and her companions on some crazy Sci-Fantasy on TV!”
“Sci-Fantasy? Do you remember the name of the drama?”
“Empress of Bikini, do you watch it?”
“I’ve never heard of it.”
“Neither had I until I watched it in Alex’s room the other day. I thought it was some satellite station. I don’t understand any of this, Dr. Reilly.”
“Excuse me, Dr. Reilly?”
“Yes, Doctor…I don’t believe I’ve seen you here before.”
“Camille Darough, ma’am. Dr. Camille Darough. Could I talk to you and Mrs. Steinert in the consultation room for a few minutes?”
“Mrs. Steinert and I are in the middle of a discussion at the moment, Dr. Darough. Couldn’t this wait?”
“Dr. Reilly sent me in hopes I could shed more light on the strange happenings at this facility of late.”
“I did no such…oh, that Dr. Reilly!”
“Yes, now if you two would please follow me?”
Once the X-ray technician had gone I decided to see what was on television after checking with Connie. The same strange show was on. I immediately recognized Dr. Alex Reilly!
How could she be on the TV? I decided to watch and find out.
“Empress, I fear her condition is worse than expected. If she forgets the previous day’s conversations, how can we help her?”
“I said I saw her eventual return to our universe, Alusia, I didn’t specify when or how long it would be.”
“Alex, I miss my family back in Memphis. What will Pharaoh do should I not return for several seasons? What will my husband do in the meantime?”
“Alusia, you keep forgetting the nuances of time travel with the Empress! Rest assured I can have you back a fraction of a second after you left, hun.”
“Sorry, I guess I’m just nervous. I worry about the future Empress’s mental state. It seems like she is blocking every attempt to make contact. Why does she do that?”
“Why, after coming to Pharaoh’s home did you cry yourself to sleep every night for months, Alusia? Why did you shy from Pharaoh’s guards when in full parade dress?”
“Crying seemed to be the only way to wash away my past…future…oh, it gets so confusing!”
“Alusia, hun, didn’t my sister tell you that the woman known as Alusia had no interaction with the German, National Socialists? Lusius Wilhelm had the misfortune of meeting them, not you.”
“She told me countless times, Empress. Still, I felt guilty just the same! The uniformed military only reminded me of those horrible beasts!”
“So you cried because of your self-imagined guilt and shied from those that reminded you of darker times?”
“You mean that is what the Empress is doing? I thought her strong enough to conquer such fears? She always presented herself as the confident, all knowing, Empress!”
“It’s been my experience that appearances can be and usually are deceiving. Alexandra Steinert is just as human as any of us. Just as insecure, just as sensitive, and just as fragile as you or I! Only because of our gifts do others think us omnipotent and infallible!”
“I think I’m beginning to understand, Alex. Would it be acceptable if I visited Alex Steinert by myself, Empress?”
“By all means, Alusia. If anyone can establish dialog with my sister, it would be someone who can empathize and understands her situation firsthand. Before you go, it would be beneficial to change into clothes suitable for a Doctor of Psychology, Dr. Wilhelm.”
I watched, mesmerized, as the woman’s clothing changed! Once complete she walked out of the room. Three others walked in shortly thereafter.
“Was that Alusia we saw going down the hallway toward mom’s room, Aunt Alex?”
“She wants to try accessing Alexandra, girls.”
“I didn’t think she had the confidence, Empress.”
“The resulting interaction will be beneficial for both, Samantha.”
So that one was Samantha? I had to remember that.
The scene changed and I was completely shaken as my Dr. Reilly, a woman looking like the ‘Mind Warrior’, Cassiopeia, and…and my wife, Emily appeared on screen!
“So, Camille, is it? What is going on around here?”
“Reilly, the Empress only wishes to retrieve her sister. She means no harm to Alexander.”
“Then why is my husband filling up with those micro machines? In the end they will destroy him!”
“Emily, we cannot explain the existence or the transfer of nanos into him. Alex believes that whatever horrible occurrence caused her transport over three universes, may have also caused latent nanos to follow and settle in Alexander. She also believes the Gamma device you used twenty-four hours ago has somehow re-energized them. They are only doing what they were programmed to do.”
“But, Alex said they would modify and…rebuild Alex, Dr. Darough! I married Alexander. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life with Alexandra!”
“By design, the nanos record the host genetic code thereby guaranteeing the host’s identity. We believe the nanos in Alexander still carry the Empress’s code. If that is true the nanos will continue to repair Alexandra’s body. Strong Spirits may not be needed at all.”
“You mean Alex has no choice?”
“Little, if any, Emily Scott.”
“Why did this have to happen to us? Why?”
“Emily!” I shouted at the TV before turning it off! Why did this have to happen to me? All I did was prevent a young woman from doing something she hadn’t thought-out fully. I thought I had given her another chance at life! Here, I just managed to doom my own!
Connie was being uncharacteristically silent. Why?
“Alexander, my I come in, sir?” The woman that had been on screen moments before was now standing at my hospital room’s doorway!
“Do I have a choice…Alusia, is it?”
She nodded.
“Someone I once knew told me many times that we always have choices, sir.”
“Who was this wise sage, Alusia?” I asked sarcastically.
“You…I mean Alexandra Steinert…when she recued me from my destruction back in 1945 Poland.”
I looked up at the blank television a moment and motioned for her to enter.
“1945? But I thought you were from Memphis, Egypt?”
“You remember?” Her face broke out with a smile.
“No, the program I was just watching is very informative.” I replied as her smile vanished, replaced again by the same dour expression she came in with.
“You are correct, I now live under the rule of Khufu, but I was rescued from Nazi occupied Poland, Alexander. There I was conscripted to develop a weapon…a wonder weapon for the Germans to help take over the world. They imprisoned my adapted family in a concentration camp and threatened to kill them if I didn’t comply.”
“So, this Alexandra…she saved you and your family?”
“Sadly, no. I never saw my family again. The Empress informed me that they had already been disposed of months before.” Several tears rolled down her cheeks as she related her story to me.
“I still have hopes she will again return to that time period and find it in her heart to transport them to safety.”
“What kind of person wouldn’t do that, Alusia? I mean…if she has the power? This Empress seems to pick and choose who she saves.”
“Oh, no, Alexander, you have assumed wrong! The Empress saved over three hundred and fifty people from certain death that day! With her guidance, we saved not only the people but the device of destruction the Germans had me working on.”
“Why would she save a weapon of destruction, Alusia?”
“The device in question was, in reality, an interstellar spacecraft that had crash landed on Earth thousands of years before. If the Nazi had ever discovered its true use many other worlds would now be under they’re fist. In essence, the Empress saved our universe that day.”
“But you said you were helping to make Meridian a weapon? Why would she save you?”
“I asked her that same question, sir. She claimed that everyone deserved a second chance. That is when she injected me with the very same nanos in your body now.”
“She didn’t give you a choice,” I stated in angry amazement!
“She said it would be a waste to leave me to die- that I could be so much more. I had no intention of listening, Alexander! I felt it would be my penance to accept my death! I didn’t want her charity ill spent on some worthless weapons monger. I loathed myself every way one could, sir! I guess I had to be shocked into realizing my own worth- my own importance.”
“Does it hurt, Alusia? Does the change hurt?” I asked, curious as to my own impending event.”
“I simply fell asleep, Alexander. I only remember waking up and feeling very strange. I remember the rage- the cussing- the tantrums, though! I despised her for however she had done this to me! It took some time to acclimate myself and to understand her reasoning. Yes, she forced this change upon me, but now I graciously accept the new life she has so generously given me.”
“But she still gave you no choice! How can you be so forgiving of someone that preaches the importance of choice, but offers none?” I asked, appalled by her seeming nativity.
“Alexander, the Empress may look like an uncaring deity at first to many people…”
“Ah’m no deity!” I shouted unconsciously. Why did I do that? Why did I feel so angered by what she said?
A slight smile appeared on her face.
“Alex, I said ‘at first’! The Empress sometimes has a strange way about her. Because of her gift of foresight, she must be careful not to reveal too much before it happens. As she told me, why skip to the end of a good book?”
“She sounds like a tease, Alusia- someone who enjoys toying with people’s lives.”
“I disagree, sir. Think about the position she is in. If she reveals too much she risks damage to the time line, if too little, the time line may damage itself. The Empress must carefully calculate and consider each and every move- every thought, while on a mission. To those of us that travel with her or are just somehow involved, it does seem like she is playing a cruel, calculated game. That has not been my experience though.”
“Could it be that you have been biased, Alusia?”
“Everyone involved with Alexandra is biased by her noble, caring character, sir. It is hard to hate a person who only has your best interest in mind.”
“So why offer choice, but give none?
‘”Sometimes circumstances prevent us from seeing the obvious, sir. Sometimes we are so preoccupied with ourselves that we need a wakeup call- physical or mental. I admit I required both before I realized what she meant and stopped to consider her intentions. Alex, the Empress has been put into some,” she paused a second, “some situation where she has had to second-guess herself- maybe for the first time in her life. When that happened, she apparently lost confidence in herself. As I have learned from my adventures with Alex Reilly, time is extremely sensitive. It cannot be bent as much as you would think. That being the case, it is also very unforgiving if one’s confidence is suddenly called into question.”
I felt a strange feeling come over me, as if I was entering some heavy fog. My eyes felt heavy and things began to go dark.
Just as quickly, things came back into focus and I observed Alusia crying at my side.
It felt like I had been crying too as my cheeks felt wet. I reached up to wipe my eyes. That confirmed it.
Several sniffs in quick succession told me that Connie Cummins had been crying also, yet she remained strangely quiet.
What was going on here? What had I missed?
“I am sorry, Empress. I had no idea how difficult some of your missions have been. Please forgive me for accusing you of being selfish or complacent. I will leave you for now to consider my offered thoughts. We all miss you, Alex, some of us more than others.”
The young raven-haired woman slowly walked around the bottom of my bed and proceeded to the open doorway.
I noticed that Emily, Dr. Reilly, and Cassiopeia’s sister had entered and watched sadly as Alusia silently passed them.
“Are you the Empress?” Emily asked me cautiously. I had never seen a more frightened look on her face.
“Not that I’m aware of, honey, and certainly not yet.” I answered in confusion. “Why would you ask me something like that anyway?”
“We just stood here for twenty minutes listening to the two of you talk, Alex.” She told me.
“Twenty minutes? I just felt my eyes closing a few seconds ago. What are you talking about?”
“Mr. Steinert, we’ve been here for almost twenty minutes like your wife said. We distinctly heard you telling Alusia of some of the Empress’ exploits. I have to say that I am quite concerned for your mental health at this moment!” Dr. Reilly confessed.
“Camille,” Emily turned to the third woman staring at me, “was that really Alexandra Steinert talking?”
“From what I was hearing up here, “she pointed to her head, “that was indeed our Empress conversing with Alusia Wilhelm. The story of her assignment in 1865 has been related and confirmed by Jacquelyn Cummins herself on our last meeting.”
“She really had to talk Abraham Lincoln into going TO Ford’s Theater? How could she be asked to do such a thing?” Emily said, appalled.
“I do not know how that assignment was given, Emily. I only know that she claimed it was the hardest thing she had ever done.”
“You’re wrong about that, Sweetheart.” I heard myself say, though I didn’t say it. “What I just had to do…that was the hardest, most despicable thing anybody could be asked to do!”
“Empress, enlighten us as to what your last mission encompassed. We are not here to pass judgment or sentence on you. We only wish to understand. Please, relate your latest mission parameters, Alex.”
“What are you talking about? How am I going to know about some stranger’s ‘mission parameters’, lady?” I asked as soon as I found my voice again.
“Dr. Reilly! Oh, there you are! Dr. Reilly, I just got the X-ray films back for Mr. Steinert and Ms. Cummins! You would not believe the results, ma’am! The Gamma Emmiter has surpassed all our expectations!” Samantha Fleming said excitedly as she appeared in the doorway.
“Come in Sam.” My doctor invited. “Now, what results are you getting so excited about?”
“Here, see for yourself, ma’am.” She exclaimed as she handed the films to Dr. Reilly.
“Unbelievable.” My doctor commented as she sequenced through the films, individually holding each to the overhead lights.
“Didn’t it work?” I asked in concern.
“Quite the opposite, Alex. These films show almost total repair of your tibia and near total repair of both fibulas. In fact, I would be hard pressed to locate the fractures at all if I didn’t know they existed yesterday!”
“What about Connie, doctor? Will she be able to walk again?”
“Dr. Reilly opened the other envelope.
“I see no evidence of a fractured vertebrae at all, Mr. Steinert. This is absolutely amazing!”
“So, I don’t need this anymore then, right Dr. Reilly?” Connie asked, breaking her silence for the first time in several hours.
“I wouldn’t go that far, young lady. I’d like to run some tests before I decide whether or not to take you out of that cast.”
“Well, I can’t wait, ma’am! If those X-rays say that I’m all healed, then I’m taking it off!”
The sound of plaster splintering filled the room. We watched in awe as Connie Cummins’ body cast started to pull itself apart!
Within two minutes the young woman sat up and brushed stray plaster dust from her belly and upper legs.
I looked away in embarrassment when I realized she had nothing on under the cast.
“Oh, come on! We’re all girls here, right?” She giggled.
“Not all of us, Ms. Cummins! At least for now.” I said as my cheeks burned.
I heard her bed rail release click as I kept my head turned to the windows.
A warm hand touching my right arm and a couple gasps told me something amazing had just happened.
“Alex?” Connie’s voice called from right beside me. “Alex, I’m sorry for causing so many problems. It was a stupid thing for me to do, but I thank you for being there when I needed you most!”
Turning my head, I first noticed that Connie was standing right next to me. Her hospital gown had fallen into place to cover her. I also noticed that Emily, Dr. Reilly, and Samantha Fleming were frozen in place with their mouths’ open and eyes wide! All three looked ready to faint at any moment.
“Empress, I…I think…I think I’d like to go home now, please.” Connie’s tear stained eyes only emphasized the point as she pleaded.
“I don’t know how to take you back, hun.” I heard myself say. “I wish I could, but I can’t!”
“But you are the Empress, Alex. You and you alone can transit the universes. You are the only one that can take us home.” She told me as her eyes left mine and her head sunk low.
“I’m not this Empress you’re looking for, kid. I’m just some average Joe that was in the right place at the right time- I’m sorry, but I can’t take you anywhere.” I felt tears running down my face.
“But you are! Cami, tell her she’s the Empress! Tell her that she is Alexandra Steinert! Tell her to take me home!” Connie cried out.
“Lady Constance, only the Empress has the ability to transit you both out of this universe. Only the Empress can decide when to leave.” Camille lowered her head. “Only the Empress can convince herself of these facts, and only she can forgive herself.” Her voice lowered in volume until I could barely hear her.
“Then I have no other choice but to stay here and wait.” Connie said sadly. She squeezed my arm gently then walked back over to her bed. Her discarded cast hovered off the bed and gently landed on the floor beside her.
Constance Cummins climbed back into bed and pulled the sheet up to her waist.
“This is so much more comfortable.” She sighed. “I’m sorry. Alex would you like your casts removed?” She asked as an afterthought.
“No, I’ll keep mine on until Dr. Reilly tells me its okay. Thanks for the offer, kid.”
“Mr. Steinert, there is no reason you should keep them on.” Reilly said to me. “With your fractures almost completely healed, I see no purpose for delaying the inevitable. Allow Ms. Cummins to remove them, Alex.”
I suddenly felt sleepy.
“Why are we here, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if the planet- the whole galaxy is devoid of life. What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know.”
This was the moment I feared!
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?”
“To protect you, Constance. Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.”
“What details, Empress? What specifics?”
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason.
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you withhold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped.
“You ARE lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic action?”
“I said it isn’t that important. You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said trying to calm her. A tear fell from my cheek.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my conception date!” Connie hissed in anger.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will get it myself, Alexandra Steinert.”
The air around us started to spark and sizzle!
Connie, I…I’m…I’m not lying to you, hun. I just need to tell you a few things and I need you to remain calm.” I told her, my voice shaking with fear.
“You are afraid of me, Alexandra Steinert? Why would the Empress of Time and Space be afraid of one of her own sisters?”
“I do not fear you, Constance. I fear what is about to happen. I fear what I must do next!” I cried and tried not to make eye contact!
I mentally wished I could stop time! If I could stop it, maybe- just maybe, I could avert this whole thing!
On a world totally devoid of life, it was had to tell if I had succeeded.
“I am not a daughter of Terra as I was told? Empress, why would you keep this information from me? Am I not fully trusted? Have I been spawned from some villain or criminal?”
“No, Connie, both of your parents love you very much.” I answered shaking my head. I continued not to make eye contact.
“Then why lie to me in the first place? What is wrong with me, Alex? What am I really,” she screamed to me!
“I had to make sure you developed your gift properly, honey.”
“Who are my parents, Empress? Why do you hesitate? TELL ME!” She shouted. Her voice thundered around us like a concussive shock wave!
“You are the daughter of Jacquelyn Cummins, Constance. That has always been true.”
“WHO…IS…MY…FATHER, EMPRESS?” Again her voice thundered across the desolate, open plain where we stood.
The air crackled with such energy, I thought it would suddenly start jumping between us!
I paused to take a quick breath and prepare for what I knew would come.
“I brought him to Terra. Not me particularly, but Alex Covington brought him to Terra for your birth.”
“So what is it you are still holding from me, Alex? TELL ME!” She shouted again. The ground we stood on shook!
“Because of me your father was exposed to Solara’s severe radiation. He lasted long enough to see you born before he screamed out in agony and died. Because of me, he never got to hold his pride and joy.”
“YOU KILLED MY FATHER!” The ground shook viciously this time! It seemed to continue to get worse!
I HATE YOU, ALEX STEINERT!”
Everything erupted in a bright, searing light before going dark!
Alexandra Fleming awakes to witness her daughter Cassandra’s gift has arrived. Several previously mentioned paradoxes reach finality.
“Renewed Relations”
Sanford Fleming house, Long Beach, California, 0630hrs, April 23rd, 1953
“Momma.”
That same dream had crept into my sleep again. Why did it constantly seek to ruin any full night’s sleep I desperately needed?
“Momma.”
The soft sheets, fluffy pillow, and warm blanket made me not want to answer the small child’s voice I heard beside me.
“Momma!”
The touch of a small warm hand on my exposed cheek coaxed me further out of my slumber- it also made me realize there was touch of another kind applied to me. The pleasant warmth emanating from Sandy’s still sleeping body made my choice to acknowledge the small voice even tougher.
“Momma! The voice insisted a little louder, this time nudging me several times.
“Mommy’s trying to get a little more sleep, hun,” I told the voice softly.
“MOMMY!”
“Cassandra, honey, what is so important it can’t wait a few more minutes?” I asked softly as I opened my eyes to see no one there.
I closed my eyes again.
“Mommy!”
The voice was not so insistent, but playful this time. I again opened my eyes to an empty room.
It seemed like I had seen this day eons ago. It was finally here.
I closed my eyes again, but not tightly. I could still see the early dawn lit room in front of me.
Cassandra suddenly appeared in front of me, but before she could say anything, I thrust my hands out from under the covers and grabbed her around the waist. “Cassie!” I exclaimed quietly as I did so.
My three-year old started to giggle uncontrollably as I dragged her close and hugged her. After a minute or so, she settled down.
“How did you know it was me, mommy?”
“I always know when you’re around, honey. Mommas can do that. We can feel our children all around us.” I said quietly with a smile.
“Did you check with the Empress, mommy? Did she tell you I was here?”
“Nope. I could feel you here without the Empress’s help, Cassie. Now, why did you want to wake me up? Just to show me your gift?” I asked still being quiet. Sandy and I had been up rather late last night and he didn’t have to be up just yet.
“That’s my gift, mommy? Walking through your door is my gift?” The small girl asked in disappointment. “I thought I would be able to jump through time like you do, mommy.”
“Cassie,” I brushed my fingers through her long hair a few times, “I told you before that we each receive our own special gift. Being able to walk straight through a wooden door is no less special than traveling through time. I’m so proud of you, honey.” I told her, squeezing her a little tighter.
“But I wanted to travel through time with you, mommy. I want to help you fix things.”
“I promise y’all will get to do that in time, Cassie. You just have to be patient. Now why did you come in to get me?” I asked again, releasing her.
“I…I just wanted to show you what I can do, momma.” My daughter said after a longer than normal pause. She vanished and reappeared several more times with a broad smile on her precious face.
“What did you really come in for, Cassandra?” I pressed gently.
“You talked to the Empress!” She accused as she pointed to me and grimaced.
“Cassandra Fleming, what did you come in here to tell momma?” I asked in a little sterner tone.
There was another long pause as my daughter decided or tried to remember why she had woken me from a restful sleep.
“Momma. I think. I think…Samantha…did somethin’.”
So much for getting anymore sleep.
As per our bad timing of late, Sandy’s arm draped over me as I tried to slide out from under the covers.
“Not now, honey, Cassie is here and I need to change the baby.” I said quietly as I gently moved his arm off me.
I slid out of bed and found myself wearing my favorite pink nighty.
Why did my Reilly always revert back to that single piece of lingerie when I slept?
Feeling very embarrassed in front of my daughter, I keyed up a more modest, full-length nightgown.
“I like it when you do that, mommy! When I get older, do you think I could have a Reilly suit?”
“I’m sure you’ll get one, Cassie- when you’re old enough.” I told her as I took her hand in mine and walked to the door.
The soreness in both breasts as my weight shifted was a painful reminder that I had just weaned Samantha a scant eight days ago. Damn Alex Reilly’s nanos! They could heal wounds in nothin’ flat, but when it came to motherhood chores well, they weren’t in any hurry to heal that!
Entering the nursery and seeing my newest daughter wiggling, blowing bubbles, grunting happily, and red-faced made them feel even better! The urge to nurse Samantha was still very strong and I became annoyed easily these days
“Hey, sis, how’s things?” my voice said cheerfully and loudly from behind me. The sudden start incited more pain in my already sore udders!
“What do you want?” I groused as I tried to cradle my boobs and work on Samantha’s diaper at the same time!
“Aunt Allie!” Cassie screamed and tried to tackle her leg.
“Hey, squirt. How’s my big girl?” Allie asked our daughter.
“I got my gift! Ya wanna see, Aunt Allie?”
“Sure! Let’s see what you got, hun.”
Cassie moved over to me and vanished! She reappeared over by the room’s window.
“Boo!” she shouted and began to giggle.
“That’s wonderful, hun. You’re getting so big!”
I went to grab the baby powder, but only succeeded in knocking it over. A cloud of pleasantly perfumed powder wafted up to my face. Sammi chose that moment to complete her morning ritual.
I quickly slammed the soiled diaper back over her.
I needed a break!
“So why y’all here, Allie?” I asked rudely. This day was starting off so well!
“I was wondering if you were cleared for takeoff yet, sis?” My voice replied sounding all too cheerful.
“Haven’t tried yet, why?” I responded with an edge in my voice.
“Well, if I remembered the date right, you should be good ta go.”
“What do you want me to do, Alex?”
“First, see if you can phase, then we’ll talk.”
“First you get over here and finish changing your daughter, Alex! I’ll see if my wings have been reinstated while you do that. Then we’ll talk!” I growled.
“We are the grouchy one these days, aren’t we, sis.”
Oh, how I wished she would get close enough for me to sync with her!
“Still real sore, huh? I remember all too well, Alex. It’ll pass in another day or two.” She said trying to comfort me.
“Just come closer and we kin commiserate, sis.”
“Not a chance, Alex! I’m coming up on my next one in a few months as it is. I don’t want any additional swelling beforehand.”
“Y’all think I wanted these huge udders, Alex?” I growled at my future twin.
“Oh, come on! We only increased one-cup size from our normal ‘D’. It wasn’t that bad!”
“Come closer and I’ll remind y’all how bad it was, Hun.”
“Momma, you really shouldn’t fight with yourself. What would the neighbors think?” Cassie appeared between us and held her arms straight out at each of us.
“We’re not fighting, hun. We’re merely having a sisterly discussion.” I told our daughter.
“But you’re not sisters, momma.”
“She has a point, sis. Truce?” Allie offered with an evil smile.
What I really wanted her to offer was her hand!
“Truce.” I said before trying to pass my hand through the back of the rocker we kept in the room. It slipped through unimpeded. “I’m off waivers, so what y’all need me ta do, Allie?”
“Just a short trip to Flagstaff, 2028, July 12th. Something’s come up and I need you to bring Jack back to next year…’54.”
Closing my eyes I thought about that date.
“Mitchell!” I hissed at the recall of the man’s name!
“Ya, him, Alex, but he has to do those things! It only makes their bond stronger.”
“So this is why I was so angry?” I asked, inwardly seething at the hurt he would cause my baby.
“Alex, she’ll be old enough to hold her own, but I remember how I felt- how you feel now.”
“It’s still okay if I go off on him like before, right?”
“Ya, y’all can get it out of your system, sis! As Pa used to say- ‘give him both barrels’, Alex!”
“Honey? I thought you said you wanted to sleep in this morning?” Sandy’s voice said from the hallway. “Oh, hi Allie. I didn’t hear you come in.” He said with a devious smile.
“Nice to see you to, Sandy.” Allie smiled back, though her smile was somewhat more sad than happy.
“Dear, someone had to change Samantha, and I didn’t want to wake you.”
“I didn’t hear her fussing, sorry.”
“You never hear her fuss, hun. On the whole, men never hear that sort of thing- trust me, I know.” I giggled slightly before the irritation caused by my nightgown made me remember why I was in such a good mood this morning!
“So, to what do we owe the pleasure, Allie?” Sandy asked, changing the subject. He made no move to help finish his daughter’s change.
“Well, I thought that- having covered for my maternity leave- I’d ask if I could do me a favor.”
“Alex, if from anybody else, that would make no sense whatsoever.”
“But you understood it, right?”
“Barely.”
“But you understood it nonetheless. What’s crazier, me telling you I want to ask myself a favor, or you comprehending what I meant?”
I rolled my eyes.
“Y’all wanna knock that off? I’m still hurtin’ and a headache’s not helpin’ any!” I growled.
“Sorry, sis.”
“Sandy, could you finish dressing Sam? I need to talk to Allie- see what she has planned.” I asked my husband with my best smile.
“Sure, you two go have a sisterly chat, I’ll take care of the baby.” Sandy replied in a sing-song voice.
Allie and I went downstairs to the kitchen. Along the way I changed into my dress whites. I welcomed the support given by my regulation undergarments.
“So, you want me to bring Jack back to next year?” I asked as I fixed the percolator and started to make coffee.
“Ya, I need to take care of something a few years back.”
“Allie, 1865 isn’t only a few years back!”
“No, this isn’t that time. I was talking about that slight burp in 1937.”
“Grandmother Demmit?”
Allie nodded sadly. “Yup.”
“Wow, I’d almost forgotten about that.” I responded.
“Ya, I know. Well, any way, I have to get back there. I’m sure I’ll get the royal inquisition for being late!”
“But I know what time I should be there, sis! Just arrive an hour earlier.”
“You know I can’t do that- stationary point in time, hun, remember?”
“I’d like ta know who wrote that damn rule, Allie!”
“Them.” My future twin pointed her finger straight up and giggled.
“So we’ve been told! I still don’t think she should be left ta wake up on that cold slab, Allie!”
“It serves its purpose, hun. Anyway, I’ll leave y’all ta get dressed.”
“Hey, Allie?”
“Ya, hun?”
“Just wanted ta thank y’all for covering while I had Sammi.”
“No problem, sis. Uncle Rick never caught on.”
“He knew, Allie. He always knows.”
“Tell Sandy it was nice ta see him again, hun.”
“I know it’s hard on us, Allie. Even now it’s hard to repress those memories and I still have him.”
“I have my Brandon now. On many levels, he’s similar to Sandy” Allie’s eyes looked to the floor a moment. “Well, see y’all later, hun.”
I was alone at the kitchen table.
“Alex, is Allie going to stay for…oh, never mind, I thought she would hang around a while longer this time.” Sandy said as he came into the room.
“She had to go, sweetheart. She didn’t want to be later for her appointment.” I smiled at my husband.
“You’re kidding…right?”
Without answering, I stood from the table. “I won’t take a moment longer than necessary, dear.”
“Will you be back before dinner, Empress?”
“Don’t worry, Sanford Fleming, y’all will get fed.” I said, leaning over to kiss him goodbye.
My surroundings changed instantly to a room filled with mostly women and three men.
“Three!” The little cherub of a girl squealed followed by giggling and outright laughing.”
“Three?” My two temporal sisters said at the same time.
“Yes, three!” I said from my location just inside the room from the hallway. “I’m glad I was able to arrive in time for such a monumental occasion!”
Immediately everyone in the room, save three, fell to one knee.
“Welcome Empress. It is 1425hrs July 12th, 2028.” They greeted me in harmony.
“What’d I say to y’all about that?” I growled, glaring at everyone- especially Alex Covington and Alex Steinert!
“Its fun, sis!” Alex Steinert laughed as she stood first and approached to embrace me.
The familiar tingle greeted us.
“Y’all sure I ain’t dead, Samantha?” A male voice said from behind Alex.
“I told you, Jarrod, she’s the Empress. She can do things like this.” Sam laughed. I could see her shaking her head.
“Jack, I think your ride’s here.” Alex Steinert said over her shoulder then looked back to me.
I nodded.
“Though not exactly from the same time, I assume?” Alex said quietly.
“’53, sis. I just got Sam weaned last month.” I whispered. “I sort of couldn’t come right back for Jack as you can imagine.” I smiled tentatively.
“No, sis, not really.” She giggled.
I stared at my twin for a few long minutes. Talk about your ultimate dead draw!
“I’m absolutely impossible!” I shouted as I put my hands to the ceiling in angry defeat. “How do I stand myself sometimes?” I complained as my eyes locked onto another target.
Infuriated, I stomped past Alex Steinert and stopped before Sam’s beau-to-be.
“Y’all got somethin’ ta say ‘bout me bein’ here thrice, young reb?” I growled as I gave the young man the patented Demmit stare.
The boy gulped!
“No, ma’am…ah mean no, Empress.” He gulped a second time. Sweat appeared from his forehead and began to trickle down the sides of his face.
“Good! You’ll do!” I said pointing and glaring at him.
“Ma’a…Empress?” He swallowed hard a third time.
“Promise me y’all won’t take shit from him, Sammi!” I said as I met her eyes, shifting my attention from my initial target for a brief second.
“Yes, momma.” Samantha replied meekly.
“That’s mah girl!” I said returning my glare back to Jarrod Mitchell.
“If ah get another call from her Aunt Brie, ah’ll have ya back in that poor s’cuse of a hospital f’sure! We understand each other, boy?” I growled.
‘I’ve heard you sound like this before, Alex!’ Jack’s voice said in my head.
I knew she wasn’t talking to me.
Just to be sure, I turned and pointed a finger to my former Ex-O.
“Don’t!” I said pointing a finger. I felt my anger burn furiously. “Mah breasts er still hurtin’ an ah’m in no mood, Jack!” I glared at her for a moment. “Y’all ready or no?”
“Aye Cap.” Jack timidly answered with some confusion as to
my angry disposition.
I thrust my hand out and grabbed Joss’.
A slight sweet smell wafted into the air around us. I hoped Jacki could handle her twin!
“Alex. Ma’am, you’re doing it again.” Jacki said to me in an even voice.
I felt my face flush red with embarrassment as I realized Jack was right. I was going a bit over the edge with my acting!
“I’m sorry, y’all.” I apologized just above a whisper. The sweet smell of ozone dissipated quickly as Joss powered down and stepped away from me.
“I understand, Empress.” Alex Steinert commiserated, lowering her eyes to the floor.
“So do I, Empress.” Alex Covington added.
They both put an arm around me and hugged tightly. Again the tingle felt reassuring. I was really hoping they wouldn’t squeeze any harder though.
“Empaa!” Little Lexie screamed, her tone none too happy. The child reached out to me as far as her little arms would allow.
I felt my anger melt immediately.
“Of course, my little pixie, come to Aunt Alex.” I said as I crouched down with my arms in front of me.
Carroll helped the little toddler down, supporting her until she stabilized on her own two feet.
The girl made a beeline for me!
I smiled as I caught the child, and scooped her up into a hug. Young Lexie wrapped her arms around my neck and giggled uncontrollably! A familiar feeling, one I had had for the last year and a half intensified.
“Must be you, sis!” Alex Steinert giggled to Alex Covington.
“Sure y’all ain’t twin sisters, ‘cause that’s how ya’ll act?” Mitchell observed.
The increased pain in my chest needlessly reminded me of this youngin’s future foul-up!
“Nope they are one in the same, Jarrod.” Sam told him. “That one’s my present mom,” she pointed to Alex Covington. “That one’s from 1944.” She pointed to Alex Steinert. “The grouchy one is from 1953 or ‘54- shortly after I was born.” She said pointing to me.
“Protective of her pup- that explains things.” Mitchell said absentmindedly.
Sam looked at the young man in amazement.
“I never thought about it that way, Jarrod.” She admitted. “Maybe there is hope for you after all.”
“I jest wish ah knew what ah did ta piss ‘er off?” He said looking back cautiously to where the three of us now stood.
“Alex, don’t worry. I’ll watch him like a hawk, but he has to make that mistake you know. They grow closer together because of it.” Alex Covington reassured me.
“Just following the script, sis. Eat yer heart out, Hepburn.” I giggled quietly. “Honey, Aunt Alex has to give you back now, sweetie.” I told the cherub still clinging around my neck.
Carroll came over and retrieved her daughter.
“Girl’s as smart as her ma, Carroll.” I complimented.
“Thanks, skip.”
“Empaa! Empaa!” Lexie’s fingers again reached out- for Alex Covington this time.
Carroll happily handed her over.
“See, sis? She does like you.”
Alex Steinert and I giggled. Carroll and the rest of our sisters joined in.
“Well, I’d like to get back to my own girls now. Jack, are you ready?” I announced.
“Aye, ma’am. Ready when you are. Empress,” Jack turned her attention back to my past self, “Thank you for the adventure and the second chance. I now know that Mrs. Lincoln was an extraordinary woman.”
“The pleasure was all mine, Jack. You know I always enjoy our travels together. Good luck on Terra.” Alex Steinert said then looked to me. “Both of you.”
I had almost forgotten about that! I nodded.
“Take care of Sandy, Alex.” Alex Covington told me with a sad smile.
“Thank you, my sisters.” I said as I felt my own face turn sad. “Until another time, Empresses.” I said taking Jack’s offered hand.
“Until another time, Empress.” Everyone in the room chorused. This time the three newest people in the room joined in.
Jack and I were now in her small apartment.
“Thanks for the lift, Alex.” She said before I released her hand.
We stood in silence for a minute.
“Care for some coffee, ma’am?” She asked, breaking the quiet.
“Sure, but first I need to drain the two cups I just had.” I responded and headed for her lavatory.
“Alex, what were the sad looks for when Admiral Covington mentioned Sandy? If…if it’s too personal, I’ll understand.” Jack asked after I had returned.
“Sandy doesn’t join the sisterhood, Jack.” I replied quietly. I noticed my hand shaking slightly as I picked up my cup to take another sip of coffee.
“I’m sorry, Alex…I didn’t know.”
“Its okay, Jack. I still have him- what I know of the future only makes it that much more special.”
Despite my best efforts, I felt a tear roll down my cheek.
Again there was an extended period of silence.
“So, when do we leave for Terra?” Jack asked, again breaking the silence.
“The day after tomorrow.”
“Is it going to be as painful as I remember it?”
“It won’t be a picnic, Jack.”
“No, I guess not. If our previous visit was any gauge…” She let the thought drop.
“Alex?” She asked after a long pause. “How come I can’t remember Connie’s dad?”
There it was.
“Maybe Tibius missed that specific memory, Jack. You do present them with an unusual dilemma. I mean…for the Terrans you’re as much of an enigma as the Empress.”
“I never thought of it that way before. Thanks, Alex.”
I couldn’t believe she bought it that easily! I continued to concentrate on keeping my mind off certain things.
“So…what aren’t you telling me, Cap?”
Crap!
“Huh?”
“I can sense that you aren’t telling me the whole truth, Empress. Is it specific to some upcoming mission that I not know the details?”
“It is, Jack. Sorry if that makes you feel like I’m holding out on you. I value our friendship too much, but some things just can’t be revealed at this time.” I told her as I looked to the floor.
“Oh.” Jack looked sad.
A few more minutes went by in silence as I finished my coffee.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“Alex, if the Empress can permit it…will I ever meet someone…you know…special?”
“Now that I can answer, hun. Yes. Absolutely, yes.” I said with a smile.
“When?” She asked shyly.
My smile turned devious. “You’ll know when the time is right, hun. It will be blatantly obvious. Trust me on that.”
“Must you always be a tease, Alex?”
“Yep.” I chirped as I got up from her small table. “Look, I have to get back to last year and make preparations for our trip to Terra. I’ll see you then, Jack.”
“But why don’t I remember us going there last y…”
My own kitchen appeared around me.
“BOO!” Cassie’s tiny voice shouted from my right.
“Oh! You scared me, honey!” I jumped as she expected me to before phasing out and moving behind her.
“Boo!” I laughed as I rephased and grabbed her tiny waist in my hands.
My daughter began to laugh hysterically! This would be our little game until she reached the fifth grade.
Sandy called from work a few hours later.
“Hi, sweetheart, what’s the matter?” I asked into the phone’s handset.
“Something came up with one of our new navigation beacons and I have to spend a few days in San Diego.” His voice said calmly.
I immediately consulted my gift.
“More like eight days, hun.” I told him calmly.
“You would know, dear!” He laughed. “Should I ask if we get it fixed?”
“It’ll work perfectly until taken out of service ten years from now, honey.” I said cheerfully.
“Could I ask you what needs to be replaced?” He asked. I could almost see the smile on his face.
“That’s for you smart men to figure out, hun. See you in eight.” I laughed.
“You and the kids take care then. I love you Alexandra Fleming!”
“Love you too, Mr. Fleming.” I replied with a smile before hanging up.
Sanford Fleming house, Long Beach, California, 0630hrs, April 25rd, 1953
“So when do you leave, Alex?” Emily asked as I poured her some coffee. She had just started her prearranged- relatively- eight-day leave from base.
“Thanks for volunteering to watch the girls for me.”
“I thought you would be in a hurry to go get Jack?”
“One thing needs to happen before I can go anywhere, sis.”
“I don’t see what. I’m here, Cassie and Sammi are in good hands…” She started to say.
Actually I was waiting for Brie to contact me as I had foreseen.
“Temporal Agent Brianna Steinert to Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! Come in, Alexandra!” Brie’s voice rang though my head.
“What’s up, Alex?” Emily asked as she saw my attention shift.
“Brie.” I pointed to my temple.
“Oh. You better take it then.” She told me as she began to get up from the table and disappeared into the living room to check on little Samantha.
“Temporal Agent Brianna Steinert to Alexandra, Empress of…”
“I heard y’all the first time, Brie, what is it?” I answered, cutting her off mentally.
“Alex, Jack needs your help in 2015. Are you available?”
“If y’all would give me a more specific date an’ time, sis.” I responded using our special link.
“Oh…ya…right. She needs your help at her house in Springfield, Missouri, June 10th, 2015, Alex.” I heard her reply.
I felt myself cringe.
“Alex, what’s the matter? Is something bad going to happen?” Emily asked in concern as she returned to the kitchen holding Samantha.
“Sis, I have to go. I’ll try to be quick about this. I have to go to 2015 to sort something out. Hopefully, I’ll be right back.”
My kitchen became a living room, well decorated, with a feminine touch. Jack sat on the couch with her face in her hands. She was crying.
“What’s wrong, hun?” I asked quietly after I rephased.
She barely moved.
“Russ and I had a fight.” She replied just above a whisper.
“So that’s the big emergency Brie called me about? You and Russ had a fight?” I asked in amazement.
“Alex,” She finally looked up at me, “I…IIIIII almost…almost…” She began crying again and returned her head to her hands.
“Mind telling me what this fight was about, hun? Leave out any details that are too personal.” I asked softly.
“Russ finally wants to start a family.”
I looked at her a moment.
“And you’re not sure you’re ready for that, right?” I inquired gently.
“No, Alex, I’m more than ready, but Russ…he…he says that he’s ready, but his thoughts tell me he’s saying that for me.” She told me as she again looked up at me. Her eyes were red and swollen. I wondered how long she had been crying before I arrived.
“Jack, maybe he just wants to please you. I’m sure he wants kids too.”
“There was uncertainty in his mind, Alex! If you’re sure you want something there shouldn’t be uncertainty!”
“That’s not always true, hun. I should know about uncertainty! Where is Russ now?” I asked to change the subject.
“I…I don’t know. When we were arguing, he got real angry. Alex, I’ve never seen him so mad!” She sobbed quietly.
“Is that when you almost…?” I let my question drop.
“Alex, he hit me. He slapped me when I accused him of lying about his intentions- that he might be too old to give me any children! That’s when…” She dissolved to tears again.
I sat down next to her and took her left hand in mine. We sat quietly for a few minutes.
“Jack, fifty-one isn’t that old anymore. Look at Hefner, he’s a fossil.” I said trying to cheer her up.
“Alex, he’s been out of work for four years. We’ve been living on the last of my military pension and what little I make at work. Things haven’t been intimate between us for a while now, but last night…last night I thought I saw the old Russ peak through. Things…things happened last night that made me think things were about to change.”
I nodded in understanding.
Jack showed no sign of cheering up as the minutes passed.
“I know!” I shook her hand gently and smiled when she looked at me. “How would you like to go on a trip with the Empress?”
“I shouldn’t leave, Alex. What would Russ think if he came home and I wasn’t here?”
“Russ wouldn’t know anything about it, Jack- Empress, remember?” I said with a wink.
“Really? You would just take us on a trip…spur of the moment like this- just like that?”
“The Empress protects her friends and family, Jack- especially her family!”
Jack’s beautiful smile finally broke through!
“Then it’s settled.” I proclaimed. “Just one thing before we leave…I need a base date and time, hun.”
Jack looked shocked.
“I’m sorry, Empress! Today is June 10th, 2015, 1100hrs, ma’am.”
I nodded as I committed the date and time to memory.
“So, where are we off to, Alex?” Jack asked with renewed energy.
“First we pick up a few friends, Jack.” I told her offering my hand. “Right after you change into your Reilly suit.” I giggled. Apparently Jack hadn’t thought about changing out of her…sleepwear.
Jack looked so pretty when she was embarrassed!
“Sorry, Alex, it just slipped my mind.” She confessed with a crimson face.
A slip would have been considered modest by what she almost had on. Then again…what I had on this morning… I had to remember this design for later.
Exactly one hour later Jack took my hand and we appeared at our first stop.
The large room, more a small conference hall, full of desks, telephones, typewriters, loads of paper, and women was state of the art in 1950’s business normal. The noisy din of typing, ringing phones and the one-sided conversations on them, immediately assaulted our ears.
In front of us, a small woman with extremely long, raven colored hair sitting with her back to us answered her ringing phone.
“International Business Machines. My name is Tish, how may I route your call, please?” The woman said in her best British accent. She immediately began talking to whomever on the other end in Spanish. “International Business Machines, mi nombre es Tish. ¿Cómo puedo transferir su llamada?” The woman pushed a button on the phone and hung it up abruptly.
“Is that Takashi? When are we, Alex?” Jack asked in surprise.
“Tokyo, Japan, February 26th, 1954.”
At that moment Tish said something I’d rather not translate and began rubbing her eyes in disgust.
“Around quitting time I would assume, Jack.” I added as a bell rang and a stampede of women headed for any door that led outside!
Takashi stayed seated for some reason. It was then we noticed a small, heavy-set Japanese man coming out a door at the far end of the nearly deserted hall. Tish slowly rose from her chair.
“Moritsu Takashi, I require the transcripts from this morning’s conference on my desk by noon tomorrow. I remind you additional compensation is not approved!” The arrogant sounding man said in his native tongue.
Tish nodded and bowed silently. Her apparent boss returned no niceties and simply walked past without any second thought.
“And I thought I had an asshole for a boss!” Jack groused.
I heard a door slam behind us. A man’s muffled voice cried out in pain.
“Jack!” I chided with a slight giggle.
Takashi looked around suddenly startled by the commotion. She began looking around the room for something
That ‘something’ was undoubtedly us.
“Jacquelyn Cummins?” Tish said quietly into the air.
Or…just Jack.
“Empress!” She hissed- her tone was less than happy.
Nope…she knew I was here!
“I guess she’s still mad at you, huh?”
I nodded.
“Empress! I know you to be here. Show yourself!” Tish growled in a less than cheerful voice.
“Let go of my hand, Alex?” Jack asked as she looked gently into my eyes.
I released her hand and watched as she stumbled slightly from her sudden rephasing.
“Jacquelyn!” Tish jumped with a start as Jack suddenly appeared a few feet from her. “Why are you here, Commander? Where is the Empress?” She demanded as her eyes narrowed.
“Hi, Tish.” Jack waved shyly before bowing to her. “Alex was afraid you might scream for help if she appeared.”
Tish cautiously moved the few steps toward her former crewmate and suddenly wrapped her arms around Jack.
“It is good to see you again, ma’am!” Tish told her. “Empress, I will not announce your presence nor will I say it is good to see you again, for that matter.”
I rephased.
“I stayed away like you ordered, Moritsu Takashi.” I said formally and bowed respectively to her.
“I still hold you responsible for my home’s destruction, Empress!”
“I told you many times that I tried to stop him. I can only apologize so many times.” I said quietly.
“I had friends there you know. Friends that will never understand what they did to receive such barbaric treatment.”
“I’m sorry, Moritsu Takashi.” I replied. I felt a tear form.
“Tish, she saved your family, doesn’t that garner some forgiveness?” Jack said from her side.
“Miss Cummins is right. I thank you for saving my family, Empress.” Takashi said as she bowed slightly to me.
Without warning she stepped to me and wrapped her arms around me. “I have missed you so much, Alexandra!”
More tears fell from my face. This was the new start for the two of us. I hadn’t seen or talked to Ms. Moritsu since late 1945- the day she found out about her hometown of Hiroshima being blown into the next realm.
“How are your parents, Takashi?” I asked softly with a sniff or two.
“I check in on them often, though I still haven’t gotten up the nerve to tell them- not that they would believe me in the least. They are both in they’re eighties and therefore may not survive the shock.” She replied sadly as she again looked to the floor.
“Alex is going on a trip, Tish. I think she wants to know if you’d like to come along?” Jack gushed, happy that the two of us seemed to finally be on better terms, but more I think to lighten the mood.
“Really,” Tish eyed me carefully, “a trip to where, precisely?”
“I was thinking we’d pay a visit to Alex Reilly.” I admitted for the first time since I had left Long Beach, 1953.
“Reilly BC? Why Reilly BC, Alex? Why not Reilly AD, instead?” Jack asked in surprise.
“I had a dream last night involving Alex Reilly. She seemed to need our help with something… for the life of me, I can’t remember what.” I told them.
“If you can’t or don’t want to come along, we’ll understand, Tish.” Jack said sadly.
Moritsu Takashi glared at me for several long seconds.
“Do you wish for me to attend you this trip, Empress?” She asked formally.
“It would honor me greatly if you decided to travel with us, Ms. Moritsu.” I said with sincerity.
“Only if you stop calling me ‘Ms. Moritsu’, Empress.”
“Then it would be a pleasure to travel with you, Tish, but only if you stop calling me ‘Empress’.” I replied with a nervous smile.
“It is a deal.” Tish bowed to me with a smile. “When do we leave?”
“Are you wearing your Reilly?” I asked.
“No, I haven’t worn it in several years, Alex.”
“Well, we leave after you’ve changed then.” I giggled.
“To do that I need to go home.”
“Okay, Tish, I’ll drive.” I said with a cheerful smile.
Tish automatically took my hand in hers. “Ms. Cummins, if you would relay my thoughts to Alex, please?”
“Only if you stop calling me ‘Ms. Cummins’, Tish.”
“Of course.”
I immediately saw Tish’s modest apartment in my mind.
The empty hall became a small one-room apartment decorated in a tasteful Japanese motif.
“I thought you didn’t like such close quarters, Tish?” Jack asked as I released both women’s hands.
“A single, half Japanese, half Navajo woman has a very limited selection of lodgings in Tokyo, Ms…Jack- anyway, I’m lucky to afford this on what those cretins pay me!”
“Are things that difficult here, Tish?” I asked.
“Every night before bed, I pray that you appear and take me away from this reality.” She looked to the floor a moment. “And now, here you are, Sensei.” Tish wrapped her arms around me again and squeezed harder this time.
I heard her sniff back a tear or two.
“You two must stay for dinner.”
“Do they accept American dollars here, Tish?” I asked innocently.
“Yes, American dollars are worth thousands more than our yen.”
“Then I’m buyin’, hun.” I announced. “You just get yerself prettied up an we’ll go wherever y’all want, Tish.”
“Please have a seat, ladies. I shant be but half an hour.” Tish giggled as she began to undress on her way to the lavatory. At least I hoped it was the lavatory since I could see no water closet.
True to her estimate, Tish pronounced herself ready in twenty-six minutes.
“Where to, M’lady?” I asked as I offered my hand.
“The place I’m thinking about is within walking distance, Alex-chan, besides, this is Tokyo. There will be no private place for you to rephase.”
“Oh, okay. Jack, we still need to change. Something close to Tish’s outfit, but more American looking, I think?”
Tish nodded her approval at our selections and smiled.
“Then lead on, hun.” I motioned to the door with a genuine smile.
I recognized the woman’s face immediately. Tish had brought us to her parent’s restaurant. As her mother seated us, she seemed to recognize me and desperately search her memory.
I doubted she would remember me from eight years ago.
“Misu wa, jibun no namae Arekusandoradeshou ka? (Miss, is your name Alexandra?)” She asked. I was glad I had my translator on.
“Hai, soreha, fujin Moritsudesu! Watashi wa okusama, anata ga subete no kono-jikan-go ni oboete iru to wa omowanakatta. (Yes it is, Mrs. Moritsu! I didn’t think you would remember after all this time, ma’am.)” I smiled, answering her in Japanese.
Tish glared at me with contempt!
“You still look the same as that day in town! How have you been, child?” Tish’s mother asked.
“I’m well, ma’am, and thank you for the compliment.” I replied as I bowed my head slightly to her.
“Takashi, I didn’t know you knew Alexandra? How did you two meet?” She asked.
“Alex and I met during the war. She came to my rescue when I was in peril.” Tish replied.
“And you, Miss…” Tish’s ma pointed to Jack.”You seem familiar as well. Have we met?”
Jack played dumb- as if not understanding the language.
“Momma asks if you two have met before. She thinks she recognizes you, Jacquelyn.” Tish translated- her eyes narrowed.
“I can honestly say I’ve never been to Tokyo before, ma’am.” Jack said, as she shook her head ‘no’.
Tish rolled her eyes before translating Jack’s reply.
“I think I would remember such a beautiful fair-haired woman.” Mrs. Moritsu said as she narrowed her eyes and looked off to the side slightly. “Maybe it was just in a dream that I saw you. Do you sometimes answer to ‘Jack’, child?”
Again Tish played translator, but not before Jack’s face flushed!
“Mrs. Moritsu, Tish and I are the only ones that call her that! How did you know?” I asked in complete surprise. Hopefully that would stop her from further inquiries.
Tish’s ma stared at the three of us for a moment.
“You know, I just noticed that a booth is open back by the kitchen. It is secluded and a little quieter. I want you to meet someone. Please, follow me, ladies.”
After quietly, and persistently urging us to follow, Mrs. Moritsu seated us at the mentioned booth. It was located right next to the swinging door to the kitchen but isolated by a wall from the wait staff traffic.
“I’ll be right back to take your order. I have someone here that wants to say hello.” She told us as she hurried around the corner.
Jack started to look worried.
“What’s up, Jack?” I asked as I tried to focus on the slight commotion in the kitchen. From what I could hear, a man and women were obviously having a heated discussion.
“She knows, Alex.” Jack said as she closed her eyes and sighed heavily.
“She knows what, Jacquelyn?” Tish asked conspiratorially.
“Your mother knows who we are.” She pointed between herself and me.
“How would she know…?” Tish glared at me. “I thought you would do that mind erase thing that the Commander can do on her, Sensei?” She accused.
“I did Tish.” Jack reassured her quietly. “It’s been my experience that sometimes certain people are too ‘headstrong’ for it to stick.” She continued even quieter.
The two quibbling voices got louder and Mrs. Moritsu suddenly appeared at our table with her husband in tow.
“Take a good look at this one! Tell me now who is imagining things!” Mrs. Moritsu said pointing to me.
“She looks familiar, that is true, but I cannot say for certain, wife!” Tish’s pa said in his own defense.
“Arhh! You men are all alike! Must I always be the observant one? Take a good look at her! Her name is Alexandra! Think eight years ago, you old fool!”
The older gentleman adjusted his glasses to really look at me. I noticed Jack really getting nervous.
“Yes…she does look very familiar. Is she the one? Are you sure, wife?”
“Look at the fair-haired one! You should definitely recognize her, you perverted old fool!”
“You are ‘Jack’?” He asked.
Jacki Cummins blushed even more!
“See! I told you they were sent from above! You did not believe me then! But now you cannot deny their appearance here!” Tish’s ma continued.
“Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu, do you have a few seconds…just a few seconds to sit down with us so we can talk?” I asked in Japanese.
“I can’t! I have meals to prepare. I have a business to run! Maybe some other time.” Mr. Moritsu replied, trying to excuse himself.
“Mr. Moritsu, I INSIST you and Mrs. Moritsu have a seat.” I suggested sliding over to make room for the two next to me.
‘Jack, could you ‘suggest’ they sit down, please?” I thought to her.
With a look of horror, both sat down next to me.
‘Acoustic field, if you will, hun?’ I thought again.
Jack nodded to me.
‘They’re terrified, Alex.’ She thought back to me.
“Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu please do not be afraid. We have no interest in causing either of you harm.” I said as gently as I could. “We just came in with our friend, Takashi Moritsu, to enjoy your wonderful cooking.” I continued.
“Are you demons?” Tish’s ma asked, but I could see the same thoughts going through her pa’s mind also.
I really wish I couldn’t see things like this sometimes.
“Not in the least, ma’am.” I giggled slightly. “We’re just a couple American girls visiting an old friend and her parents.” I added with a smile.
“Alex, what are you doing?” Tish hissed!
“Old friend and ‘her’ parents? Alexandra, our son died at sea in the war when one of your submarines sunk his ship. That is the only child we had.”
Tish’s expression went sad and she looked down at the table, her hope suddenly dashed.
The Moritsu’s noticed her reaction.
“Were you his wife?” Her ma asked in disbelief. “Oh, child, I’m sorry. You never said anything about it!”
“Mother, I am not his wife!” Tish told her quietly through gritted teeth.
“Tish is right, ma’am, she was never married.” I said to clarify.
“Then what does that mean?” Her pa asked in confusion.
“Takashi Moritsu never died on that ship.” I said as calmly and seriously as possible.
“And just how would you know that, Alexandra?” Mrs. Moritsu asked in doubt.
“Because Jack and I, and the rest of my crew, saved him.”
I let that try to sink in before continuing. The last minute or so Tish sat stone silent with a look of total horror.
“Mrs. Moritsu would you take your husband’s hand, please?”
I noticed Jack bump Tish’s arm and take hers.
“Why would I want to do that, Alexandra?” Her ma asked.
“Do you trust me, Mrs. Moritsu? Don’t you want to learn the secret of your son’s disappearence?”
“What will happen if I do?”
“Then I will ask you to take my hand. After that I will offer my other hand to Tish.”
“And then what will happen? Will we magically disappear?” She scoffed.
“Something like that…but do you trust me? Ask your feelings if this would be a good thing to do, Mrs. Moritsu.”
After looking at her husband for a moment she cautiously took my offered hand. Her eyes closed tightly as our hands met. They opened quickly afterward. She looked surprised that nothing had happened.
“What did you expect to happen, Mrs. Moritsu, all you did was take my hand?” I giggled.
“I thought we would magically disappear.” She confessed.
“Not yet, and only from someone else’s perspective, and certainly not before the other two members of our party take my hand.” I told her.
Takashi reached across the table and took my other hand. There was a lot of worry on the girl’s face.
The busy, noisy restaurant became a quiet, empty, large room- its futuristic appointments, coldly utilitarian compared to our previous location.
Both older Moritsu’s gasped as they began to look around!
“Welcome to Kili Island, Reilly Research Facility.” I said in greeting. “RVP, please state the date and time?” I asked the A.I. still in Japanese.
“Welcome Empress, today is March 19th, 2004BC, 1304hrs.” Randi Peltierre’s voice answered.
“Who said that?” Tish’s ma asked in surprise.
“I did.” Randi giggled.
“Where are you? We can hear you but cannot see you!” Mr. Moritsu accussed loudly.
“If you will give me a few minutes, I will show you exactly who I am.” The disembodied voice complied. The Moritsu’s never noticed that all conversation to this point was in Japanese.
“Why did that voice call you ‘Empress’?” Mrs. Moritsu asked me with alarm.
“Because, mother, Alex is the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. How else do you explain your being here?” Tish tried to explain rationally. “She and she alone can travel the mediums. She can go anywhere, anyplace, and anytime that she wishes just by thinking about it…and she is my friend.”
“And what are you exactly, Takashi…really?” Her mother demanded.
“I am an interpreter! I am capable of translating and conversing in over forty-five known languages…a few of those not being known on this planet, mother!” Tish replied in anger.
“Why do you keep calling her mother?” Her pa asked in confusion.
“Mr. Moritsu, is it not strange that a woman bearing the same first and family name as your supposed deceased son finds her way into your establishment? One, I might add you opened just after the surrender, AND two weeks after you suddenly decided to move from Hiroshima to Tokyo?” I questioned the two as they continued to stare at the three of us.
“Mother, Father, Alex was the woman that persuaded you to move before the destruction. She foresaw the coming apocalypse and moved everyone she could before it happened! She even tried to dissuade the American president from doing it in the first place!” Tish broke down in tears finally. “She saved as many as she could because of me! She saved you…because of me!” She collapsed and cried into Jack’s shoulder.
“Takashi! Sister, why are you crying?” Randi said running into the room. She hurried around the other side of the table and sat beside her temporal twin.
“You are trying to trick us, demoness!” Mrs. Moritsu shouted in anger. “I did not give birth to twins! Why are you tempting us like this, you that calls yourself Alexandra?”
“Mother, did you not pay attention to my greeting of the Empress? Did you even pay attention to the date as given?” Randi glared at the older woman in anger. “This is the year BEFORE the Jewish prophet 2004!” Randi looked over at me for a minute.
“Empress, please state origin date of this expedition.”
“Tokyo, Japan, February 26th, 1954.”
“Input accepted, Empress.” She again looked at the Moritsu’s. “To save you the math, you are three thousand-nine hundred, and fifty-seven years into Earth’s past. Does that mean anything to either of you?” Randi chastised angrily.
“How do we know you tell the truth? We thought Alexandra to be truthful and look how she used that trust! Prove to us that this is truly the ancient past!” Tish’s ma screamed.
“My presence here should be enough to convince even the most devout skeptic of that, Mrs. Moritsu.” My voice said calmly from the open doorway.
The two older Moritsu’s head’s snapped around to see Alex Reilly standing there.
“I am the director of Reilly Research Station and the reigning Empress of Time and Space in this era. What Alexandra Steinert has told you…”
“Fleming, sis- Alexandra Fleming.” I said as Alex glared at me.
“What Alex Fleming has told you is absolute fact and you are indeed in the time of the Pharaoh.” Alex Reilly finished.
“There are two of you?” Tish’s pa looked back to me in confusion.
“More or less, yes, Mr. Moritsu. Alex Reilly is what I call my ‘temporal twin’ as is Randi Peltierre to your daughter, Takashi.” I answered as I stood to welcome my sister.
“It is good to see you, Alex! I hope I haven’t interrupted anything by coming here?” I welcomed Alex Reilly quietly before offering a hug. “I can hug you right?”
“You are not interfering, my sister. I have just returned from that pivotal mission. Of course you can offer me welcome!”
I wrapped my arms around my temporal twin. The tingle felt wonderful!
“I’ve missed you, Alex. I can never repay you for your help in recovering the Empress. I hope that was the last time such an event will occur.” I apologized just above a whisper.
“And yet you still taught me something I didn’t know about myself, Empress. You owe me nothing, as we are sisters- sisters share everything…or so I have been told.” Alex Reilly winked and smiled at me. Each of us tightened our arms around the other.
“So tell me,” Alex nodded back to our guests after a minute, “how long do you plan to stay?”
“Maybe a day or two. I was basically here to pick up Randi for our next mission. Tish’s parents needed to know that their daughter was still alive before they…they…passed on.” I felt the sadness grow in my heart for these people.
“The Mahanilui is out of the question, Alex.” She reminded me.
“Maybe.” I mumbled to myself.
“No maybe about it, Alex! We’ve been told about spoiling the plans of upper management, sis. I’d rather we not find out their idea of punishment.” She warned. “Still…if they were to accidentally…”
Alex Reilly let that last thought drop, but winked at me again.
“Could I offer you something to drink, Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu?” She asked as she broke our embrace.
“I could use a stiff drink.” Mr. Moritsu said predictably. Tish’s ma nodded to that. “Make it two for each of us.” He demanded honorably.
“I’ll get it for them, Empress.” Tish nodded to her twin to move, shot from her seat, and hurried over to the food dispenser. On her way back she gave both Alex and I a distrusting glare before serving the drinks to her parents.
‘Nice try, Alex.’ Jack thought to me.
“This is the best sake I’ve had in a long time.” Tish’s pa said after slugging his second glass down without pause.
“Thank you, Moritsu Shinji. Takashi personally entered the formula into my spirits archive several years ago. She noted that it was a private recipe handed down through multiple revisions.” RVP answered.
Moritsu stared to the ceiling and periodically glanced over to Tish and Randi. “It sounds like you.” He gasped and pointed.
“I should hope so. I designed and built this station’s artificial intelligence interface myself.” Randi giggled as she blushed.
“And I have been performing flawlessly for almost a millennium now.” RVP said proudly.
“And y’all will work beautifully for several more too, hun.” I stated truthfully. Randi’s smile couldn’t get any brighter hearing that.
“Spirit archive; handed down through multiple ‘revisions’?” I have never heard someone talk so strangely.” Tish’s pa retorted after patiently waiting his chance to speak.
“The people of Reilly have a tendency toward strange speech, Mr. Moritsu. Sometimes I even have a hard time understanding any of them, even Alex Reilly.” I related, smiling at her. I may have even stuck my tongue out at her slightly.
“RVP, please prepare a guest room for Takashi’s parents.” Alex Reilly said as she looked at the two. It sounded more like an order.
“I have already taken the liberty and prepared a room on the western side of the facility next to Takashi’s quarters, Director. I trust they will be as impressed by the sunset here as their daughter.”
“You have residence here, Takashi?” Her ma asked in surprise.
“Why wouldn’t she, ma’am?” I asked with equal surprise. “Takashi is a valued member of our sisterhood. She is and always will be…family.”
Mr. Moritsu finally found his voice…or the nerve to use it. “If what you say is true, how has my son become our daughter- and why would he agree to this?”
“I’ll take this one, Alex.” Alex Reilly said as she raised her hand to stop me. “It is a very long and complex story, sir. The short explanation is that I am a scientist. My world, in its search for alternative energy solutions experimented with the core of our planet. Through a series of failures and miscalculations, the planet’s core became unstable and uncontrollable.”
Alex stopped when she saw the expressions on our guest’s faces.
“Yes, I said our planet. I am from another world. If you truly believe that you are here, in Earth’s past, then y’all shouldn’t be surprised.”
Alex rolled her eyes when their expressions didn’t change.
“At my request, my development team set about designing a doomsday plan to save our species should the experiment reach critical. We designed an intelligent, capable machine tiny enough to travel freely throughout the human body. It would first modify our physical bodies to survive the expected radiation from what we theorized to be a massive fusion reaction thereby turning our Homeworld into a sun. Once modified, the ‘nanos’ as I dubbed them would continue to maintain our bodies in near perfect condition. Our initial tests confirmed the basic functions, but in our haste, I neglected to remove a certain key feature used for confirmation of proper activity. To make modification more observable in our test animals, we programmed the machines, the nanos, to change the subject’s gender.” Alex lowered her head in shame.
“That specific trait went unnoticed as the nanos were activated mere hours before our Homeworld went critical. We all awoke to new bodies, new talents, and new lives. Alex Fleming, Jacquelyn Cummins, and your Takashi are just the latest recipients of my foul-up nine hundred and eighty revolutions…years ago.” Alex finished as a few tears cascaded down her cheeks.
Our guests’ expressions remained unchanged. Neither one had understood my twin’s explanation.
“In layman’s terms, Alex turned us all into women.” I said bluntly. “My whole submarine crew, your Takashi, and many others became female in the matter of six or seven hours.”
“So the voice of the Empire, Tokyo Rose, was right about the submarine of women sinking one of our freighters?” Moritsu Shinji accused.
“That’s about all she ever got right, sir.” Jack snorted.
“Father, Alex did sink my ship, but it was not an innocent freighter like that lying whore led everyone to believe! We carried enough weaponry to hold our own with any American destroyer. We carried munitions and artillery, not the basics of food and medicine.” Tish informed her parents angrily.
“According to the ‘rules’ of warfare, Alex had no reason to come back and rescue any survivors- especially after we opened fire on her first! You see, her boat was surfaced, flying a quarantine flag, and a Red Cross flag.” Tish paused as the memory brought a tear to her eye.
“At the time Alex and her crew had no idea what had happened to them or how. In order to not be taken prisoners, they fought back- much to my captain’s surprise. When my ship exploded I was thrown into the water. I had broken several bones and fractured my skull, but I was lucky enough to find a lifeboat still intact. In my condition I was unable to right it and therefore hung on to its overturned keel as best I could. I spent over four hours in the water fearfully awaiting my fate by either drowning or shark. Alex rescued me and her sister Emily tended my wounds. Prudently, Alex locked me away in their brig so I wouldn’t harm her crew. The guards she had assigned to watch me though felt sorry that I was in so much pain and offered…”
“What Takashi is trying to tell you is that my crew offered her food and water and unexpectedly Takashi began to change before their very eyes. The changes continued until she looked exactly how you see her now. The best thing about her change though was the repair of all her wounds.” I finished the story for her, not wishing to reveal the Mahanilui’s nuances.
“But my Takashi was nothing close to an interpreter. How can you understand so many languages?”
“Mother, the Mahanilui as we call it grants us each specific ‘gifts’. Alex, as has been said can travel through Space and Time. Jacquelyn can do miraculous things with her mind…”
“Would you like another sake, Mr. Moritsu?” Jack interrupted.
Tish’s pa reached for the offered glass hovering off to his right without even noticing it was held by nothing physical.
Tish’s ma, on the other hand, noticed and gasped loudly!
“Bloody tasteful of you, Jacquelyn!” Tish growled in her proper British accent as she shook her head.
“And more, Mrs. Moritsu.” Jack answered the unspoken question calmly with a devious grin. “Let me clear the table of those empty glasses for you folks.” She added as five empty jiggers rose from the tabletop and hovered over to the food dispenser.
Both pair of elder Moritsu eye’s popped from their sockets!
Alex Reilly and I both closed our eyes and shook our heads in annoyance.
“So that is how you defeated us!” Shinji Moritsu accused.
“No, father! Alex may have commanded a submarine, but the Empress never participated enough to sway the outcome either way! She tries to repair discrepancies in past and future. The Empress has saved more lives during the war than you know. I’m not even sure about the exact number.” Tish explained.
It was time for me to reveal the extent of my efforts in Japan in late summer 1945.
“Jack and I, along with several others from my crew, safely relocated over a hundred residents from each of the cities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. I’m only sorry that more people wouldn’t believe us and agree to leave.” I revealed sadly. “Your people are so very headstrong, Tish.”
I felt a single tear roll down each of my cheeks, as Takashi looked at me horror-struck by my confession. I knew she had just assumed I had saved her family and only her family!
“I’m sorry, Alex.” She said quietly. “I just assumed you…”
“I still failed in my initial mission, Tish. If I had succeeded, both cities would still exist.”
“If that is true why didn’t we meet Takashi there?” Mrs. Moritsu asked in confusion. “And why can I barely remember any of this?”
“I didn’t want Tish hurt by those too stubborn to leave.” I admitted. “We went on sorties when we had the opportunity. I still had to captain my boat as commanded.” I paused. “As for why neither of you remember any of that time specifically…Jack has another unique gift. She can make you forget- wipe out any memory she needs to assure our anonymity and safety. You, it seems, Mrs. Moritsu, are one of the rare people that are resistant to that part of her gift.” I explained.
“So that’s how I knew you, Alexandra? Jacquelyn was not successful in taking my memories?”
During our explanations I noticed my twin getting agitated. She suddenly looked extremely tired.
“Look…” Alex Reilly said as she broke the silence that had fallen on the table. “I just came back from a long, tough mission and I think I’ve earned a few days worth of sleep! Being reminded of that awful week in 1945 will only give me nightmares. Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu, congratulations y’all- it’s a girl!” Alex Reilly brusquely exclaimed as she turned and walked out the door and down the passageway.
“Wow, that was…blunt.” Jack said after a long minute. “What mission was she on that was so tough, Alex?”
“One day I’ll tell y’all, I promise, Jack. For now it has to remain the Empress’ closely guarded secret.” I told her cryptically.
“I figured as much.” She replied with a sigh.
“Randi, I was wondering if y’all would like to go on a little trip with us? I assume Alex has had you stuck in the system for a while?”
“As a matter of fact I could use what you term a ‘vacation’, Empress. When do we leave?” Randi’s eyes as well as her smile grew in excitement.
“Day after tomorrow- as soon as I return Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu to Tokyo. In the mean time, maybe you can take them on a tour of Reilly and the Island?”
“It would be my pleasure, Empress.” Randi agreed with even more excitement. “Come on Tish, let’s show mother and father around.” She said with a giggle as she jumped up from the table and pulled Tish from her seat! Both women came around to help ‘they’re’ parents up.
Tish and Randi hurried out the doorway, each with a Moritsu in tow.
“So, you’re not going to forget to return their booth, right, Alex?” Jack giggled at me. I hadn’t even noticed that it had come along for the ride as well.
“It works out better this way, Jack.” I said as I fought to conceal my embarrassment. It was amazing how rusty I had gotten in just twenty-eight months.
Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, 1030hrs, March 21st, 2004BC
“Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu, is there anything else you’d like to ask before we return to your restaurant?” I asked after another round of trying to explain how important Tish was to us.
Yesterday, I had gone into great detail explaining her contribution to several of our early missions and to my development as Empress of Time and Space. They seemed to be respectful of my praise for their daughter and I could see acceptance of her in their eyes. It was a welcome observation. Unbeknownst to Tish, she would have many years to spend with her sisters in the future.
A devilish grin appeared on my face at that thought. I only hoped that ‘upper management’ would approve.
“So what happens now, Alexandra?” Yoko Moritsu asked with a worried look.
“I take you back to the restaurant.” I told her. “No one will even know that you were missing.”
“How can you do that?” She asked in disbelief.
“Y’all really got to ask that, ma’am?” I replied. “For someone who can travel through time it really isn’t a problem, remember?”
“Will we remember you this time?” Shinji asked. He too looked a little worried.
“Only if you promise not to reveal our secrets.” I smiled.
“How can we reveal that which we do not understand completely?” Mrs. Moritsu asked in confusion.
“It’s been my experience that humans have no problem boasting about things they don’t understand, ma’am. For instance, the judgment you made of Takashi-chan when you learned her secret- when you learned my secret. Didn’t you think us demons or monsters at first?” I asked with half a smile.
“That was before we learned of your true intentions, Alexandra.” Shinji Moritsu argued.
“That is exactly my point, sir- after”, I paused for effect, “after you learned of us! It is human nature to fear that which is unknown- even to destroy that which is unknown.” I argued back. “So, any more questions?”
“Will we see any of you ever again, Alexandra,” Tish’s ma, Yoko, asked seriously?
“Tish lives about four blocks from the restaurant and works about thirty minutes away by train. You’ll see her as much as you always do.” I answered and smiled knowing that I only answered part of her question.
Mrs. Moritsu’s eyes narrowed at how I answered.
“Now that I know where you work, I’ll pop in from time to time, ma’am.” I winked. “If that’s all the questions, I need for you to be seated in the same spots as when we arrived. We’ll join hands and I’ll return you and your booth back to the restaurant.”
Jack, Tish, and Randi sat down on the other side. We all joined hands.
Reilly’s recreation room became the Moritsu’s noisy establishment.
Again Tish’s parents gasped loudly as they looked around in amazement.
Releasing my grip, I smiled. “We’re back.” I announced. “To everyone in here, we never appeared to move.”
“Are you sure we returned to the same night, Alexandra?” Shinji asked.
“Think about what you were preparing that night then go back into the kitchen and see for yourself.” I suggested.
Mr. and Mrs. Moritsu got up and excused themselves. They hurried around the dividing wall separating our booth from the kitchen door.
“It looks exactly as I imagined it, Tish.” Randi beamed as she looked around.
Tish looked at her twin strangely for a moment.
“Shared memories, remember?” She replied and pointed to her head to illustrate. “So, when do we travel, Empress?” She then asked me.
“After we eat.” I giggled.
Yoko Moritsu appeared from the kitchen minutes later with a tray loaded with plates of food!
“You will eat with our thanks, Alexandra.” She said cheerfully placing a plate in front of each of us.
“Isn’t it a little early to eat dinner?” I asked her with a giggle.
I looked over to Jack, amazed at how fast her food was disappearing. Hopefully no one in the dining room would notice that her chopsticks only moved about half as fast as the meal to her mouth!
Both Tish and Randi stared at her in fascination.
“You going to surface any time soon, Commander?” I asked with a laugh.
“Huh…what?”
“At least come up for air, Jack.” I rephrased.
“This stuff is good and I’m really, really hungry, Alex.” She said pausing long enough to respond.
“I see Jacquelyn likes my husband’s cooking?” Tish’s ma said as she stopped and peered back around the divider. “I didn’t even eat that fast when I was expecting Takashi.” She added with a wry giggle before disappearing again.
“Thank you for the meal, Mrs. Moritsu. Please tell your husband he is an amazing chef!” I praised as I placed a twenty on the table. “This should cover all of us.”
“What is that, Alexandra?”
“An American twenty dollar bill. I’m paying for our meals.” I replied flatly.
“Your money is no good here, Alexandra.” She growled as she forcefully picked it back up and pushed it back into my palm.
“Excuse me? I thought Tish said dollars were worth more than yen?”
“For everyone other than family, Alexandra. Family has always been ‘no charge’! Don’t forget to visit any time you’re back in Tokyo.”
We all bowed to her in appreciation.
Yoko Moritsu turned with a satisfied nod to us and headed back into the kitchen.
I phased out quickly, the twenty still in my hand. I walked quickly through the swinging doors and into Shinji Moritsu’s realm.
“Can you believe she tried to pay us?” Yoko complained to her husband.
“So what is wrong with that?” He replied.
“What do you mean ‘what is wrong with that?’” She growled. “After what she has done for us, you want to take compensation from her? What is wrong with you, Shinji? We owe her our very lives! We can never repay that, you old fool!”
Mr. Moritsu placed his finger to his lips. “Quiet woman! Do you want to reveal her to the world? I would like to remember that she gave us back our so…daughter, not forget about everything as before! There are other customers needing service, wife!” He said as he pointed to the dining room.
Mrs. Moritsu turned around, an angry scowl on her face, and stomped out of the kitchen muttering Japanese expletives. There was going to be a very intense discussion in the Moritsu home later tonight!
Walking over to him, I held out the currency slightly over and in front of his face and released it to float down before him. He flinched visibly, but grabbed it before it touched his worktable!
“Thank you, Empress. Travel well.” He whispered to no one in particular with a slight smirk. A tear escaped his eye, but was quickly wiped away.
I returned to my position and rephased.
“What did you just do, Alex?” Jack eyed me suspiciously.
“I always pay my debts, Jack.” I smiled.
We made our way through the streets of Tokyo back to Tish’s apartment.
“My sister, how can you live within such confining walls?” Randi asked in amazement.
“It’s all I can afford, Randi.”
“Why not reside in Reilly? There are plenty of residences available there- each one three times the size of this.”
“I wasn’t sure I was still welcome, sister. The Empress and I had several misunderstandings at the end of the war- misunderstandings that I now feel foolish and embarrassed about.”
“How ‘bout we all forget about that period of our lives and start a new chapter?” I suggested with a smile.
Tish’s face brightened considerably!
“So now what, Alex?” Jack asked as we all looked around the cramped room.
“Now we change into our dress whites and go someplace to celebrate the return of a valued family member.” I said enthusiastically as my clothing changed.
I offered my hands.
Pearl Harbor Naval Station Officer’s Club, Hawaii, 1830hrs, February 27th, 1954
“Commander Fleming, I thought you were stationed stateside in Long Beach. To what do I credit this honor?” Admiral Demmit’s voice startled me, as I was about to put a piece of delicious, mouth-watering, steak in my mouth.
“Admiral Demmit!” I gasped as the fork hit my plate and the four of us jumped to attention from our seats.
“At ease, ladies!” The old man laughed. “I’m surprised to see you here. On another mission, I presume?”
“Not this time, sir.” I replied, quickly chewing and swallowing what was in my mouth. “We’re just here to celebrate the return of a family member.” I nodded over to Tish.
Uncle Rick smiled. “So you two finally got around to making up?” He asked looking between Tish and me. “That’s just great! Welcome back, Ens. Moritsu.” He said offering to shake her hand.
“Thank you, sir, I’ve missed you too.” Takashi blushed at his attention.
“So, Captain how is my favorite boat?” He asked, turning to face me.
“Contentedly sleeping in the grotto awaiting her next outing, sir.” I replied nervously.
“So, how is my little grandniece, Alex?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Both Cassie and Sam can hardly wait for your next visit, Admiral.” I said with a wry grin. He was trying to get me to reveal my departure date!
“Hmmmph.”
“Care to join us, Admiral?” I asked, changing the subject.
“Don’t mind if I do.” He said with a smile.
“Simmons, another steak, medium-well, and a cold draft beer.” He said catching a waiter’s attention.
“Right away, Admiral.” The waiter said as he hurried back to the kitchen.
“See what an extra star can do, Alexandra?” He commented with a devilish grin.
I was being tested again.
“Really, sir, I fail to see why you always must know which year I hail from.” I giggled. “If you must know, Jack had an argument with her husband and we decided to take a vacation.”
“Ah-huh! Err, I mean…oh…what did Rusty do, honey?” He attacked, but quickly caught himself before turning his attention to Jack.
“I’d rather not talk about it, sir- you being his best friend and all.” Jack answered defensively.
“He didn’t hit you did he?” Uncle Rick’s expression instantly turned angry! “Cause if he did, I’d be the first one to straighten him…” He stopped and looked at Jack with sudden worry. “You…you didn’t…you know…pffft him…did you?”
“Admiral! I love Russell and would never do something like that to him! How dare you even imply…”
“I was just making sure, Commander. I apologize for the assumption.”
Admiral Demmit’s steak came just in the nick of time and the conversation around our table quieted down as we each focused on our meal. As was becoming the norm lately, Jack wolfed down her dinner in record time! Where was the girl putting it?
“So, where were you thinking of going, ladies?” Uncle Rick breached the silence.
“We haven’t decided yet, sir. I was thinking somewhere special- someplace we haven’t been to yet.” I answered as I thought about the different places I had been since becoming the Empress. “The Andromeda galaxy has many resort type destinations, as do Signus and Serius.” I grinned.
“Does it have to be someplace so exotic, Alex? Couldn’t we just stay on this planet instead?” Jack almost wined as she finished her soda. She refused to even have a beer tonight for some reason.
“So…Random, what has you traveling with Alex and not Alex Reilly?” Uncle Rick inquired.
“The Director was off on a very important mission, Admiral. I was required to monitor the station sensors for any anomalies or slight astrometric discrepancies while she was gone.”
“So how long were you attached to Reilly’s A.I. this time?” He asked matter-of-factly.
“Three months, sir. It felt like an eternity though! I was thrilled when Alex popped in with Jack and Tish!” Randi smiled brightly. “When she asked if I wanted to take a vacation…well…I didn’t delay a nanosecond!”
Uncle Rick nodded his approval as he put another chunk of steak in his mouth. “I couldn’t imagine being connected to a machine even a fraction of that time,” he stabbed another chunk of steak and placed it into his mouth, “however long a ‘nanosecond even is.”
A memory from the future played in my mind.
A memory that brought with it sadness and a tear or two…
Jack suddenly stared at me in horror, but her face quickly melted into dour understanding.
“If that has something to do with my future, Alex, let it drop right now. I’ve already learned far too much about my own future since the Empress arrived!”
“I’m sorry, sir. It can’t be helped sometimes.” I answered quietly in a sad tone.
Unexpectedly, Sandy’s face came to mind. I realized that I really missed him! Our nightly interludes the last week before he left for San Diego brought an unexpected smile to my face- and a reaction farther south!
Jack began smiling at me- a big, devious, manure eatin’ smile!
‘Like you’ve never done anything like that, hun!’ I thought to her.
She quickly blushed!
“Well, I can see that you four are somewhere else at the moment.” Uncle Rick announced as he placed fork and knife back on his plate and wiped his mouth with his cloth napkin. “I’ll leave you girls to your vacation plans.” He added as he stood from his chair.
We all stood up as he did.
“Admiral, we didn’t mean to ignore you…I…we…” I babbled.
“It’s alright, Commander. I have a staff meeting first thing in the morning and I think I’m losing more sleep over this war than the last. Good night and good travels, ladies.” He told us.
“Tell Mina we said hi, sir.” I said as he began to walk away.
He stopped for just a second, shook his head once, and continued on his way without a second glance back.
Jack giggled. “You just had to one-up him.”
“What are nieces for? Besides, he was testing me when he first sat down.” I giggled as we sat back down.
Unbelievably, Jack ordered desert! I was glad I had brought extra cash- twenty-first century currency or debit cards just wouldn’t work in 1954.
“What is with you the past few days, Jack?” I asked as her large strawberry sundae was placed in front of her.
“I don’t know. I’m just really hungry, Alex.” She replied between spoonfuls. “Not like we need to watch our weight or anything!” She added after yet another heaping spoonful met its demise.
Jack was just scraping the last drops of ice cream out of her dish as Tish, Randi, and I finished our dinner.
Have you had enough to eat Jack, or am I going to have to stop every couple weeks as we travel?” I laughed.
“I should be good for a while, Alex.” She replied with a little attitude.
“Good to hear, hun, are we ready to go then?” I asked as I looked at my other two companions.
“So where have you decided to go, Alex?” Randi asked cheerfully.
“I haven’t decided yet.” I answered simply as we all got up from the table. I dropped two twenties on the table. That should more than cover our bill, I thought.
Walking to the O.C’s door, I noticed today’s base newspaper.
‘Bravo Test set for Bikini Atoll.’
Jack noticed me hesitate.
“What’s up, Alex?” She asked, also stopping to look. “God, I forgot about those things. You think we should stop off at Kili and make sure Reilly is okay?”
“I’m sure RVP is monitoring it closely, but that might be a good idea, Jack. Ladies, we’re going to make a slight detour to Reilly. I’m sure the station will be okay from the radiation, but it wouldn’t hurt to give RVP a heads up.”
“Do we have to get so close to the test, Alex?” Tish asked in concern. I could understand her being gun-shy.
“We’ll be long gone when it goes boom, Tish.” I giggled.
She gave me a skeptical look.
We walked out the OC’s door and quickly found a deserted spot to phase out.
Pearl Harbor Naval Station became the clearing just outside Reilly’s discriminating airlock. The time difference made for an extra few hours of daylight, which meant that it was dinnertime again!
I looked at Jack awaiting the famous phrase of the past few days.
“I’m hungry, Alex.” Jack recited as I pointed my finger to her as a cue.
“Why doesn’t that surprise me?” I said rolling my eyes at her.
“Open says me.” I said as we came in range of the airlock door.
“There is no verbal password enabled for this entrance, Empress. Welcome to Reilly Research Station, it is 1403hr, February 28th, 1954.”
“Thanks, RVP.” I said as we entered.
After closing the inner door, we made our way to the Rec room.
“Empress shall I prepare your domiciles for reclining this evening?”
“We only stopped by to remind you of the impending nuclear test over on Bikini Atoll tomorrow. Have you been monitoring it, RVP?”
“I have been employing above average sensor resources to that region for the past seven years, director. As it is now, the Atoll will be uninhabitable for the next seventy years at minimum. When will they gather sufficient data to know that they are hurting this planet’s environment just like our people did to the Homeworld?”
“Remember RVP, very few people on this planet have the insight you do, hun.” I said seriously.
“So, will you be staying the night to observe the detonation?”
“I don’t think…” I noticed Jack begin to yawn. “On second thought, I think Randi would like to play a few games with you, hun.” Randi hurried out the doorway. I rolled my eyes. “We’ll be leaving before the blast commences tomorrow.”
“Your quarters have been readied, Alex.” RVP replied immediately.
“How on Earth did you do that so quick, hun?” I asked.
“Statistical analysis of your visits would indicate a ninety-nine percent chance that you stay the night, Empress.”
“Great! I’m getting predictable.” I laughed as I raised my hands in surrender. “Thanks, hun, great job.” I commended the A.I.
“Alex, be advised that I’ll be raising Reilly’s radiation and EMI shields a few minutes before the scheduled detonation and that all essential systems will be suspended in response to the expected EMP magnitude.”
“Noted, RVP. We hope to be well on our way by that time though. How’s the Protoverse Chamber containment fields holding, hun?”
“Containment shields are holding at one hundred percent integrity, Alex, Why do you ask?”
“Just checking, hun. I couldn’t remember if an EMI pulse would interfere.” I lied.
“The Chamber is heavily shielded against such interference, director.”
“Okay. I just worry about that thing sometimes, hun.”
“Should integrity differ between any of the shields by point zero-zero-zero-zero-zero-five, my systems will indicate the possible breach in plenty of time, director.”
“Thanks, hun.” I replied as I thought about the catastrophe we narrowly avert in 2029!
“Jack…” I started to say, but noticed a tray full of pizza, home fries, and quiche float past me. “I thought you were getting sleepy?” I finished.
“After I eat, Alex. I can’t believe I’m still so hungry.” She replied.
“Am I going to have to set weight restrictions for my travel companions?” I asked in all seriousness.
“Like you never had a tapeworm!” She grumbled in response.
“Actually…no.” I giggled and headed up to the fourth level observation deck to watch the sunset. That would still be a few hours away, but I wanted to get some sun, too.
As usual, the sunset from Reilly’s westward facing observation deck was breathtaking! I decided to turn in early for the night after realizing we had been up for almost twenty-six hours. Taking the elevator down a floor, I found myself in front of my door. It opened as I approached.
There it was, just where I left it the last time I was here! My tiara still sat royally on my pillow. Why did I have such feelings for it? Was it simply because it had proven so useful back in Poland? Or was it that on some level I secretly desired the notoriety, attention, and respect it implied? Was I really that narcissistic?
Without really knowing why, I had seated myself on the edge of my bed and now held the alluring headpiece before me.
Why not? I thought and positioned it on my head.
Something seemed off as I looked at my reflection in my mirror!
If this was really 1954, why was my tiara even here?
“RVP, date, please?” I asked kindly, suddenly unsure of when I was.
“July 23rd, 2029, Empress. You arrived on the West observation deck twenty minutes ago. Is there a problem?”
“No, I just surprised myself. I just came to retrieve my tiara. I’ll be on my way now. Thank you RVP.”
“You are most welcome Emp…”
I was still looking in my mirror.
“Welcome back to 1954, Empress. You had me worried when you vanished from the observation deck.” RVP welcomed me back with a little concern in her voice.
“I…I must have been dreaming and went into the future, hun. How long was I gone?”
“Thirty-two minutes, twelve seconds, twenty-eight milliseconds…”
“Okay, I got it. Why not say I’ve been gone for ‘a while’?”
“There is no clear definition for ‘a while’.” The A.I. almost giggled.
“What is that you’re wearing on your head, Empress?” She asked after a slight pause.
“Oh.” My hands quickly reached for my addictive headpiece. “This is something Randi Van Pelt designed for a mission back in 1945.
“The craftsmanship and design reflect External Processor #3-Omega’s technological expertise, but the materials and synthesized gemstones do not reflect technology from that time period, Empress.” She observed.
“She built it here at Reilly in 2029, RVP. I’m going to leave it turned off while here to preserve the time line.” I informed her.
“That would be advisable, Empress. I sense it has substantial memory storage capability and also carries quite the ‘explosive yield’ should it detect unauthorized access.”
“Very astute, RVP. As a matter of fact, I almost blew up half of Hartford, my adaptive mother, and grandmother when I first found that feature.” I felt a shiver run the length of my spine as I recalled that memory. “RVP, I’m going to turn in for the night.”
“Pleasant dreams, director.”
“Pleasant dreams, Alex.” Randi’s voice added.
“Randi, I want you disconnected in plenty of time tomorrow morning. I want to be well clear of here when they light the match.”
“Acknowledged, director.”
After I ordered my clothing to change for bed, I climbed under the covers, but could not seem to fall asleep. Laying there for an hour or more, I finally realized why. Sandy. My husband was not beside me. I realized I had been just a conventional housewife for twenty-seven months- twenty-seven months. In that time, I had the love of my life next to me every night of every day. It wasn’t until now that I missed him immeasurably! Feelings of want- of need- began to fill my mind.
I needed Sandy!
The closeness we had shared over the last two years was suddenly rebounding and giving me…feelings…wonderful…feelings…feelings that couldn’t be properly ‘influenced’ here at Reilly…by myself. Well, maybe they could be, but it wouldn’t be the same without my Sandy!
Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, 0635hrs, March 1st, 1954
“Alex! Alex? Alex, are you awake in there?” A familiar voice called out to me accompanied by knocking at a door.
“Empress, we have to get going! Empress!”
What was going on? Why was Tish beating at my door? What was she even doing in my house?
I reached for my alarm clock.
It wasn’t there.
I sat straight up in realization!
“RVP, unlock my door.”
“Alex! It’s about time you woke up! We’re going to be late!” Tish exclaimed as she finally gained entrance.
“What are you talking about, Tish?” I asked as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and my feet touched the floor.
“Wow, Alex! That’s…that’s some…um…interesting…um…negligee you’re wearing. When does that come into fashion?” Tish asked as she turned deep red after appraising my sleepwear.
Why did she do that?
I looked down at myself.
Oh!
“Sorry, Tish, I didn’t realize I had this on!” I apologized, turning my own deep shade of crimson.
Looking down again, I noticed something was not right. My hands quickly rushed to hide ‘me’ as the nightie Jack had on the other day was now on me- and like her, it didn’t quite cover everything!
“I think that’s more scandalous than the outfit you had on when you returned from that mission to Poland.” She said cautiously.
“It’s from 2015, Tish. I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“I can imagine.” She giggled. “Very well, in fact!”
I quickly keyed up my uniform.
“RVP, time until the explosion?”
“Four minutes until Radiation and EMP Shield initiation, director.”
I didn’t have much time.
“Thanks, hun. Tish, we have to hurry!” I said as I rushed out of my quarters. We had to leave quickly!
“Alex-sensei! Don’t forget me!” Tish shouted from behind me.
What was I doing? I stopped to wait for her.
“Where are Jack and Randi?” I asked the stress evident in my voice.
“They’re waiting down in the Recreation room.”
“Let’s go ladies!” I cried in excitement as Tish and I reached the rec. room!
“About time you got here, Alex!” Jack exclaimed in annoyance.
“Yes, I thought Jacquelyn would delete Reilly of food stocks!” Randi laughed as they both stood and took my outstretched hands.
“Shield initiation in ten, nine, eight…” RVP started to say as we phased out.
“Seven, six, five…” She continued as I thought about Terra as a vacation spot.
“Four, three, two…” I pulled my trigger as Tibius came into my mind.
Reilly’s Rec. Room faded quickly and became the darkness of space.
A searing pain shot through me as a familiar star centered in my vision! I heard three other voices scream in pain! For whatever reason my tiara came online and appeared to sequence through the pop-up menus to engage my environmental shield automatically. Randi never said anything about that option!
My vision suddenly shuddered, moving out then back into focus in the briefest of seconds.
What happened? Had I been a fraction of a second too late and encountered Reilly’s shields as we departed? Had the nuclear explosion gone off early?
Whatever the reason, I concentrated even harder on our destination and was delighted when the familiar course correction around Solara took place.
We arrived in Citadel’s Community Park- in the same location we always appeared. The path and bench were unoccupied- in fact; there wasn’t a soul to be seen! Maybe there was some event going on in the activities arena? I quickly rephased us.
“I kind of figured we’d end up here.” Jack said evenly. “I wonder if Connie knows we’ve arrived?” She paused a second and looked at me. “What happened in transit, Alex?”
“I’m not sure. That never happened before. Is everyone okay?” I asked while looking at everyone individually. My three companions nodded.
“Where is everyone, Alex? There are usually one or two people walking along this path.” Tish asked.
“Director, I’m being blocked from accessing Terra’s system timebase. It’s firewalling me- can you believe that?” Randi added indignantly.
A sharp blood-curdling scream suddenly broke the silent splendor of the park as the foliage began to shimmer.
“Oh no, not this time you don’t!” Jack growled as the air around us began to spark and crackle! “This is not going to happen a second time! No freakin’ way!”
A concussive wave- looking more like a mirage heat ripple- charged out in all directions away from the four of us. Screams of a different kind began to fill the air as Citadel Community Park came back into focus.
Around us, yet out of view, men screamed in extreme agony!
“Once was enough, Alex. I refuse to be tortured like that a second time.” Jack said calmly as she relaxed slightly. I could still smell the sickeningly sweet smell of ozone in the air.
At first a few men appeared followed by more…many more! I had never seen a gathering of Terrans like this since Tibius took me to one of his global planning sessions.
As we stood here, hands still joined, many more men arrived. We were now surrounded. The faces I saw around us showed no recognition of our identities- moreover, they seemed predatory- some were even leering at us!
“What has gotten into them, Alex?”Jack asked as the hairs on my arm started to stand again. She was building up another defensive burst. I could feel her drawing power from me and could only assume she was drawing from Tish and Randi also.
“Jack, broadcast my thoughts please.”” I said aloud.
“Aye.”
‘Now hear this! I want to talk to Grand High Council Tibius right now!’ The last few words I thought as loud as I could!
“You think you could think any louder, Alex?” Jack complained as she shook her head a few times.
“Any response, Jack?” I asked verbally.
“I’m getting a lot of confusion, Alex. What’s going on here? Did we jump into another universe or something?” She questioned.
“Not that I know of. Randi, have any luck hacking into Terra’s master database?”
“Still working on it, Empress.”
“Tish, can you tell them we mean them no harm, please?”
“Sure thing, Empress. We mean you no harm. We are only here on holiday. Please resume your normally scheduled tasks.” Tish shouted in Terran while our Reilly’s translated instantly.
“Jack, broadcast again, please?” I asked.
She nodded.
‘I say again, I am Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth, I seek an immediate audience with Tibius.’
“Alex, they’re gathering strength again. I’m going to send out another burst if they start moving closer.” Jack warned. “They’re like zombies! You’d think they never saw us before!”
“Randi, any luck?”
“Still working on it, Empress.”
“One more time, Jack.” I requested. Again she nodded.
‘I want Tibius here NOW!’ I thought loudly.
Jack must have really turned up the gain this time because the mob surrounding us stepped back a few paces.
A single body moved through the hoard toward us as evidenced by the parting in the sea of men.
I recognized him immediately as he rubbed his temples.
“Tibius! What the hell is going on here?” I shouted in anger!
My mate on this world stopped and stared at me- never saying a word.
Okay, I’d have to put this as a formal greeting request if he was going to be that way!
“I, the Empress of Time and Space, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth hereby request the formal and honorable introduction to his most highly regarded, honorable, Grand High Councilor, Tibius. Once arranged and agreed upon, I also seek introduction protocol approval for Jacquelyn Cummins, Takashi Moritsu, and Random Valerian Peltierre, astute friends and honorable companions of the Empress of Time and Space, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming, as afore mentioned.” I said to the best of my recollection and single breath.
Tibius began to laugh!
“Though the intent was heartfelt and true, your protocol lacks proper format. Alas, I am Tibius, but I have not attained so highly an honorable status of Grand High Counsel as of yet.
‘Alex, they’re going to try it again.’ Jack warned.
“Tibius, I suggest your people stand down unless they want to lose consciousness! My Mind Warrior is very intolerant of your protective protocols!” I warned as I felt Jack start to draw more from me.
“Did you say ‘Mind Warrior’, madam?” He asked as his mouth suddenly fell open.
“Yes, you heard me right, Sir Tibius! Jacquelyn is my Mind Warrior. She travels with me often.” I said in annoyance.
“And you state for the record that you are the Empress?”
“That’s right, hun, I’m referred to as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’. Now, can we cut this excessive protocol crap and get on with our visit?”
“You say you are the Empress of Time and Space? She is but legend- a mere story passed down through the generations!”
“I’m real, hun. As real as y’all are. Now can you tell yer boys to drop their protocols and we can behave like civilized folk?” I glared at him.
“Empress, I do not have the authority to command my people.”
“Then maybe y’all could vote on it- and quickly! My Mind Warrior’s got an itchy trigger finger- plus she’s a woman and y’all know how the two can become unstable!” I warned again while I tried desperately to understand what was going on here!
Tibius just stared at me after my remark. So did Jack!
‘Give me a break, Jack.’ I thought to her. ‘I’m tryin’ ta figure things out and I need some time.’
‘Let’s just phase out a minute, Alex. Prove that you ARE the Empress if they want to play that game.’
Why hadn’t I thought of that?
“Everyone hold tight, I’m going to phase us out a minute.” I said in Reilly. Hopefully only our suits would translate it. “On three drop your shield, Jack. One…two…three.”
The gathered mob suddenly went quite! Some approached our location and reached out trying to touch us. Several got close enough to wave their hands through us at waist height. Tibius just stood there and stared at where we still stood, albeit slightly out of phase with this reality.
I decided to ask my gift what had happened.
Crap!
“I’m going to rephase us when the area around us is clear.” I announced to my companions.
“Is that a wise thing to do, sensei?” Tish didn’t look like she agreed.
“Randi, did you have any luck with their system before we phased out? Should I move us forward a little?”
“No, but this could be the hole I was searching for. Hopefully the firewall protocol has timed out. I can start from that point and proceed farther before it locks me out again.”
“Okay,” I said as the remaining few men at our location decided to search for us elsewhere, “In three…two…one.”
Tibius’ eyes went wide in surprise!
“Shield is back up and holding, Alex.” Jack said with confidence- and a devious grin!
“Tibius,” I began, totally avoiding any protocol whatsoever, “Is this not Median, Saturian 31st, 428 of the New Age?”
“No, your highness, this is Climax, Saturian 30th, 292 of the New Age.” Tibius said, shaking his head in obvious confusion.
My three companions looked at me in disbelief! How had I brought us here one hundred and thirty-six years too early? I thought about that date- more specifically that year- 292 of the New Age. Why did it mean so much to me?
“Shit!” I said aloud as my memory and gift worked independently and simultaneously arrived at the same answer.
“Tibius, I take it that we are the first women to set foot on this planet in almost three hundred years?”
As Tibius nodded, I noticed Jack suddenly stare at me! Tish and Randi quickly followed suit. Apparently we all had figured out the importance of this date!
“New Arrivals, New Era”
Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 17:00, Climax, Saturian 30th, 292 of the New Era
“Alex, they’re going to rush us! I’m afraid their intentions are…” Jack warned as her head whipped back to the main grouping of men!
“Stun only, Jack- we don’t want to hurt them.”
“Aye, phasers set to stun, Captain!” She replied in a rather convincing Scottish accent as the crowd inched closer.
Even I knew where that quote had come from and rolled my eyes before taking another serious look around at the advancing mob.
“Jack?”
“Ya, Alex?”
“Better make it a heavy stun!”
“Aye!”
“Maybe some theatrics too, for good measure?”
“Aye!” Jack looked over at me with a look that was part devious grin and part heavy concentration.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“Disengage your tiara’s shielding, please?”
“Sorry, it came on when we hit that bump in transit.” I apologized as I mentally unselected my shielding.
“On three, release my hands.” Jack advised Tish, Randi, and I. “Then hit the dirt if you know what’s good for you.” She told the three of us. Only once had I heard her voice sound so focused and dead serious! An image of our escape from the Nazis with Meridian came to mind.
“Three…” Jack announced suddenly. Tish and I released Jack’s hands. Her arms immediately reached high above her head with her palms together. Raising her face to the heavens, she looked like she was saying a prayer to the almighty! All around us the air sparked and sputtered as she built up her power! Every last hair on my body was straining to fly to her- even my hair was drawn to her and felt like it was being pulled from my scalp!
“Two…”
Randi, Tish, and I hit the sidewalk and tried to become one with the paving stones!
Despite the inherent danger, my curiosity got the better of me and I looked up. Jack’s long blonde mane was now twisting clockwise like a small tornado!
A white glow began to emanate from her up-stretched, praying hands. She continued to build yet more power! In my many years with her I had never seen any display like this before! The white glow became brighter- more intense- like a welder’s arc- as it built and formed an expanding ball of intense light. It was reminiscent of Meridian’s protective shield activating and our mission to Poland eight years ago!
The mob started to slow its advance and some even moved back several paces. Somehow I didn’t think that would help. I noticed that Tibius had assumed his own prone position about fifteen feet from us. He had obviously been paying attention- thinking with his head instead of his…
“ONE!” Jack’s voice echoed menacingly.
A wind I’d only felt once before on Ni’ihau raised dust, our collars, flower petals, leaves, loose branches, and those people unlucky enough to still be standing!
“YOU SHALL NOT PASS!” Jack shouted from all around us, though I hoped Randi had lent her some help by commandeering the public announcement system!
Jack dropped her hands quickly, as if throwing a large ball or possibly a Halloween pumpkin to the ground!
The intense, white light that now tried to blind the four of us burst forth as it hit the ground similar to the way her concussive wave had traveled earlier. This time though, even the trees shook as the great force ventured outward with mind numbing thunder and speed!
Jack was the only one left standing. As I gazed around us from my location on the park’s pathway, not a person was moving! Had she gone too far, I thought? Were these men more fragile than they let on?
I then noticed Tibius move ever so slightly. His head turned slowly as he tried to shake off the effect.
His eyes met mine. What they conveyed was extreme terror and fright of my sisters and me.
That wasn’t the way I intended our relationship to start out, yet that is exactly the way I remembered it happening from our initial visit some forty years from now- almost ten years ago for Randi, Tish, and I- sixty-six years ago for Jack.
Without a second thought I got up and walked over to Tibius. I offered my hand in friendship and also to help him up. When he didn’t take it, I repeated the action- this time emphasizing the offer by jerking my hand at him. Still he resisted.
“Hun, on my planet when someone offers their hand, the correct protocol would be to take it.” I said giving him my best smile.
Still he persisted.
“Sir Tibius of Citadel, Terra, I will only offer my hand in friendship once, and for a very limited time, take it or we will be on our way and rescind any and all relief from your dire predicament.”
Tibius reluctantly reached up and took my hand. The strength, warmth, and texture of it in mine brought back many fond memories of previous…well, future…visits, yet there was something different this time.
“How do you know of our plight?”
“We know a great many things about Terra, sir. For instance, our very appearance here has just set off riots in every major city on this planet.” I told him frankly. “Apparently you haven’t done away with covetous greed or jealousy!”
Two other men, only now, cautiously approached us. I felt Jack start her power up again. Recognizing Tibius’ two closest friends, I waved for Jack to wind down. She would not need to protect us again for a few days.
“Tibius, are you harmed in any way?” The one I knew to be Janis asked with concern.
“Sir, who are these beings?” The other, Samuel, inquired. I had not seen either of them previously in the crowd.
“Gentlemen, I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” I introduced myself with a bow, thereby totally breaking any and all protocols for this planet!
Jack, Randi, and Tish rejoined me and stood beside me.
“To my left is my Mind Warrior, Jacquelyn Cummins-Brackenridge.” I motioned to her. “To my right, Takashi Moritsu and Random Valerian Peltierre. Takashi is my Interpreter and Randi is my Technology Comptroller. We hail from Earth, a planet in the Sol system located some one hundred-eight units from here.” I pointed in the general direction.
“If you come from such a vast distance, where is your conveyance?” Janis asked in confusion. “We neither detected nor received any permissions or landing requests from anyone entering Solara’s boundaries!”
I know it was showing off a bit, but I phased out and rephased behind Tibius’ two friends.
“The Empress of Time and Space and her companions need no special craft to travel the universes or various dimensions they contain!” I decried royally.
All three men jumped noticeably and I giggled.
“Alex-sensei, must you tease them? Tish asked in exasperation. Janis composed himself quickly and stared at Tish in curiosity as she outright spoke their language sans suit translator. There was still a noticeable British accent to her words.
My interpreter blushed at his attention.
“Hello, Janis.” She replied shyly. “I have missed you these ten years.
“M’lady, you have me at a disadvantage. I have no recollection of you prior to today.”
Tish looked at me in confusion.
“Tish, remember what the date is here. Because we have somehow backtracked in time, we have arrived forty years before our initial visit in 1944. Gentlemen, because I can transcend Time and Space, we,” I motioned to my sisters and me, “will not meet YOU for another forty years even though YOU are just meeting us now. I know that sounds very confusing, but from our perspective our two cultures have been familiar and beneficial to each other for…” I tried to quickly figure out the exact number. Why couldn’t I have picked up Carroll this time? “A long time.” I finished.
“The female Earther surpasses herself at wreaking mental anguish, Tibius. I find myself in need of a healer.” Samuel confessed.
“Aye, the same goes for me, sir.” Janis added as he continued to gaze at Tish.
“Now that we’re back on speaking terms, could we go to the Consulate Building and get something to eat? I’m starving!” Jack protested sarcastically.
“Really, Jack?” I replied, turning to her in amazement. “Pardon my sister, gentlemen, she has expended a significant amount of energy in protection of her Empress. Doing so requires replenishment of nutrients.”
“You already know of the Consulate?” Tibius seemed surprised, even after I had tried to explain things.
“Like I said, Tibius, we know a lot about you and Terra. I should think the 209th floor should be adequate for our needs. It would give us quick access to the gymnasium on the 212th.” I told him using the tone Mina had taught me. “Shall we go there now?” I offered my hands.
Randi, Jack, and Tish quickly joined hands with me and offered their empty hand to our three Terran ‘hosts’.
“Did you say the 209th floor?” Samuel gasped, as did Tibius and Janis.
“Is there a problem with that request, gentlemen?” I asked raising an eyebrow.
“The legends, my friends,” Samuel exclaimed with a gasp as he quickly looked at the other two men, “The legends of the Empress!” He said in a forceful whisper to them. “Could it indeed be fact instead of childhood fantasy as we believed?”
“Excuse me gentlemen, if y’all have questions as to my identity, please ask.” I interrupted. “I think I’d be the authority on the Empress.” I smiled to them putting my hand to my chest.
Tibius quickly reached into his pocket and produced Terra’s version of a personal planning device. Sam and Cassie would call them I-pods or something like that in the future.
After a minute and some questioning looks, a holographic display appeared in front of him.
He began reading from the Terran text suspended in the air before him.
“And so exclaimed the Empress as she began to enlighten those gathered around- children of all ages and positions, all whose smiling faces she loved and admired.”
“Always do the most for your friends and acquaintances, but most of all respect your society. A global community flourishes more successfully with minimum secrets between each other! Question not what you should do, decisively ascertain that by inquiring! Secrets distributed freely can only harm those that internally withhold them initially!”
“As for myself, never place me on the pedestal, yell treat me like any other. Instead of positioning me number one, list me near the end- at two hundred-nine for I am the one honored by yell.”
I read the text as Tibius finished the selected quotes.
Whoever recorded or translated this had absolutely no idea of what I had said! Even if I had been to Terra way back when, I really didn’t think I spoke nearly that confusing! How on Earth would kids understand…?
We weren’t on Earth; I had to remind myself again!
“Tibius, hun, that translation leaves much to be desired. Allow me?” I asked as I took his arm in mine.
“It really says: And so quoted the Empress as she began to review for those gathered around her- people of all ages- all occupations- all of which she loved and regarded as friends.” I quoted from the text with a smile. Taking a breath and shaking my head, I continued to translate.
“The next paragraph is a selection of old Earth quotes: Be excellent to each other- Bill and Ted’s Excellent Adventure; Respect thy mother and father- one of the Ten Commandments; Ask not what your country can do for you, ask what you can do for your country- United States President John F. Kennedy; The only thing we have to fear is fear itself- U. S. President Franklin D. Roosevelt.”
After rolling my eyes at the three men, I translated the last line. “The last statement is from a motivational speech I did in 2010 for a relief group in Haiti. We were there to help after an Earthquake destroyed almost that whole side of the Island. I was telling a group of two hundred and eight people that I did not want them to put themselves ahead of the needy and impoverished, but to instead place themselves last- that I would count myself two hundred and ninth.
I decided to recite the real quote- as I would say it later in January of 2010. “As for myself…” I paused dramatically shaking my head, “we should never place ourselves on the pedestal; y’all treat me like any other. We all need to remember just one thing. Instead of counting myself number one,” I pointed to my chest with my thumb, “list me at the end- say two hundred-ninth” I pointed out into the imagined gathering, “for I am the one honored by y’all.” I bowed my head momentarily, “Thank y’all for coming! Now let’s go help these people!”
“Who interpreted this?” I asked Tibius as I finished the incomplete quote.
Our three hosts looked at each other and repeatedly at me in disbelief that I could read the old Terran text. I really hadn’t read it; I was going from future memory.
After waiting a short period of time with only more stares from the three men, I again made the offer official.
“Gentlemen, as I said before, we offer our hands for a limited time only. My way of travel is not detrimental to your health or well-being.”
Tibius was the first to reluctantly take my outstretched hand. Samuel then joined hands with him as Randi forcefully took his other hand. Samuel looked frightened at first, but quickly and gently smiled at his ‘near-future’ mate. Janis cautiously approached Tish and gently took her hand. Her face lit up with a bright smile!
“Thank you for your trust.” I said as a big smile appeared on my face. Tibius’ hand felt firm and warm- inviting, as always. “Gentlemen, the trip is instantaneous so closed eyes are not required nor permitted!” I giggled a little. “I do recommend you not release your hold until told to do so.”
Citadel Community Park became a large, barren, unfinished area with a great view of the surrounding city. All around us ventilation ducts and all sorts of cabling hung in coils waiting for purpose.
“Gentleman, we can release our hands now.” I said after making sure none of us were standing in anything.
“That was amazing! I have never experienced anything like that before! Empress, why must we retain our hold?” Tibius asked with childish excitement very evident in his voice.
“Perhaps a demonstration would be better?” I asked our three hosts while nodding to my sisters. Jack, Randi, and Tish moved away and I again offered my hands to the men.
“Please do not release hands for any reason until told it is okay to do so.” I instructed as they cautiously joined hands again.
“We will be phasing out in three…two…one.” I announced.
“What did you do? We are still here. Nothing has changed.” Tibius questioned as he looked around us then back at me.
“Are we?” I giggled. “Let's walk over here. I want to have a look at the view.” I suggested, pulling my new companions toward the plate glass or whatever material made up the windows. My three sisters just happened to be standing in the way.
“Please excuse us ladies.” Janis said politely as we closed on them. Jack, Tish, and Randi didn’t move.
“M’ladies, please step to the side.” Tibius also asked politely. Still my sisters didn’t move. “Empress, please, we do not want to walk into them!”
“They cannot hear you, I’m afraid. To them we just vanished, gentlemen. Don’t be afraid though.” I continued to pull the men closer to my sisters.
Despite the resistance I felt from them in both arms, we walked right through them. I heard three separate gasps as we passed smoothly through the girls.
“Empress, what has just happened? Why are we not tangible?” Tibius asked. I noticed his face had lost all color and he looked near fainting. The other two men had similar expressions.
“Right now we are slightly out of phase with this reality, gentlemen. We can still see and hear everything, but they,” I nodded back to my three sisters, “they cannot hear or see us, nor can Jacquelyn sense or hear our thoughts. Because we exist a fraction of an instant out of time, we can pass through any objects…even windows. I said as we reached them.
I phased the four of us back in. “We’re back in phase so you can release the death grips, gentlemen.” I announced. My sisters turned around quickly at the sound of my voice.
“Alex, quit fooling around. I’m hungry!” Jack griped.
“Gentlemen, since our quarters haven’t been prepared yet, maybe we should go down to the canteen before my sister, Jacquelyn, dies of starvation.” I suggested as I took Tibius’ arm in mine. “I believe it is still on the hundredth floor?”
All three men looked at me in confusion.
“We’ll use your method of travel this time, gentlemen.” I giggled as Randi, Jack, and Tish fell in behind us. Tish automatically took Janis’ hand in hers. Randi cautiously closed the gap on Samuel, finally joining hands also.
Citadel Consulate Building, 18:30, Climax, Saturian 30th, 292 of the New Era
“I’ve never seen any man let alone any women eat as you do, Lady Jacquelyn.” Tibius said in outright amazement as Jack practically licked her plate clean of all remaining microscopic food particles.
“I have no idea what has come over me. I’ve just been soo hungry these last few days, Sir Tibius.”
Tibius raised his hand to touch her forehead.
A spark noticeably and audibly jumped between the two!
“Sir Tibius, you shall refrain from any Terran mind tricks or scans.” Jack warned as Tibius jumped, retreated, and cradled his injured hand.
“Forgive me M’lady, but I was just curious as to your insatiable hunger. I meant you no harm.”
“It’s okay hun, I already know what ails her.” I said calmly. “By the way, do you have a lavatory around here somewhere?” I asked off-handedly with a grin.
“Never mind, Alex, I know where it is.” Jack interrupted looking a little pale all of a sudden. She quickly stood and ran off in the direction we knew it to be located.
“Is she alright, Alex?” Both Randi and Tish asked.
“She’ll be fine.” I giggled. “Contrary to long held beliefs, Morning Sickness can hit at other times of the day, not just mornings.”
“Oh…” Randi nodded.
“Morning Sickness?” They both chorused.
“You mean she’s…” Tish asked first, but I cut her off.
“Been that way since we left 2015, hun.” I admitted with a giggle.
“You knew?” Randi gasped. “But I thought we couldn’t travel with you if we were…”
“The Empress can’t travel if we’re pregnant, Randi. Neither of us said anything about the rest of you traveling.” I admitted.
“So what happens now, Empress?” Tish asked.
Through all this Tibius had remained strangely quiet.
“Constance Cummins-…Brackenridge will be born on the planet most accepting of her gift.” I replied calmly. I felt a tear roll down my cheek as the darkest of memories flooded back.
“You mean she is to be born here? On Terra? In Citadel?” Tibius said sounding quite thunderstruck!
“Connie will not be the only first-born female of Terra in the new era, Tibius.” I said holding my smile as best I could. “So,” I continued as if what I had just said mattered little, “How soon can you have our quarters prepared, Sir Tibius?”
“All…” He started to say before stopping in amazement of my attentive smile. “Um…all the builders need are the designs for the floor, Empress. Production will complete in…”
“In about two months, right?” I asked with my best smile, my hands joined by interlaced fingers holding my chin, my elbows resting on the table.
“Yes…two months. Are you positive you do not possess…telekinesis?”
“No, Tibius, I don’t have telepathy. I CAN see your future response to me though. That’s just as good sometimes.” I giggled. “With our help, and your cooperation, the ‘Empress’ suite’ will complete in a little over two weeks.”
“Are you sure it can be done in that short a period?” He looked stunned.
“I know it to be fact, hun.” I pledged with a loving smile.
Tibius reached over and gently touched my forehead. I didn’t resist as I had on our future visit- I knew what was coming this time.
A familiar feeling began to come over me as Tibius tried to scan my mind for memories of us as a couple. I released only bits of the upcoming eighteen Terran months. After a minute he nodded his amazed understanding.
“The Gianese Ambassador is not scheduled to return until Terra completes half its journey around Solara. I shall see that it is readied and comfortable.”
“That residence has multiple hot tubs does it not?” I grinned devilishly. Just this man’s touch had aroused me again! The thoughts shared between us only intensified those feelings!
“It does indeed, Empress.” He looked at me with a boyish grin.
“I’ve been here in the future, remember?”
“Do you always communicate in such contradictory phrasing, Empress?”
“Just to confuse you, Sir Tibius.” I giggled knowing that even ninety to one hundred years from now he still wouldn’t understand completely.
Jack exited the lavatory holding her belly. Chairs and tables screeched out of her way- some actually taking flight as if picked up and thrown- as she slowly shuffled across the room to where we sat. It was a good thing Tibius, Janis, and Samuel had cleared out the canteen of their fellow Terrans prior to our arrival.
Samuel was the first to overcome his fear and speak.
“M’lady, Are you well? Your pallor is appalling!”
“Good way to compliment a lady, sir.” Randi protested. “I’ll have to instruct you on the finer points!”
“M’lady, I meant no disrespect. I merely voiced my concern and observation.” He apologized.
“Alex, I think I’m coming down with something.” Jack said wiping her mouth for the fourth time in succession. My sisters tried to stifle their giggles.
“Maybe there was something back at Reilly?” She continued, ignoring them. I could see the sweat glistening on her forehead.
“Reilly’s environmental system was germ and particulate free, I’ll have you know, Jacquelyn Cummins!” Randi protested angrily.
“Randi, I didn’t mean to say…”
“Reilly has feelings too, Jacquelyn!” Randi continued.
“M’lady, you sound as if able to talk with a building?” Janis responded curiously.
“Of course I can converse with my own design.” Randi replied proudly. She returned her attention to Jack. “Reilly is smart, intelligent, and quite able to handle herself in my absence!”
“So you talk with an A.I. then,” Janis asked, still amazed, “As you would us?”
“Of course I do. I could talk to Citadel too- if I could get past that rolling, long-winded, security protocol you Terrans call a firewall! It’s a wonder anything can get done on this planet the way you appropriate precious processor time!” Randi glared at him.
“With Maximillian’s approval I shall see what can be done about access to the system, M’lady Random.” Janis cautiously assured her.
“Alex am I going to get even sicker or was that it?” Jack asked calling our attention back to her.
“Oh, you’ll be doing this almost every morning for about a month and a half, Jack.” I said flatly, having gone through the experience twice now- soon to be thrice.
“What kind of a bug lasts that long?”
Jack looked so beautiful when she was totally clueless!
Tish and Randi both held their hand over their mouths to hide their smiles.
“I’m sorry Jack,” I started in as serious an expression and tone as I could manage, “but you have contracted the gravest of all terminal diseases. Your stomach upset is but the mildest of symptoms. It is closely followed by bloating, insatiable urges and mood swings then closely followed by excessive weight gain, moderate physical deformity, and finally severe constipation!” I stopped and looked at her as seriously as possible.
“The disease does not stop there I’m afraid. Breast soreness, uncontrollable nipple discharge, more mood swings, and sleep deprivation follow quickly thereafter. Many, many years of worry, anger, financial instability, and considerable second-guessing follow, thus assuring no viable cure can ever be formulated!” I said, holding my laughter back as best I could while I explained the course of this ‘deadly disease’ and lack of any known cure.
“In short, Jacquelyn Cummins-Brackenridge, there is no cure for motherhood.” I concluded gravely, shaking my head slowly. Randi and Tish were laughing now, but we were all destined to contract ‘it’ later this month.
“Alex, you gotta find a cure! Tibius…” She cried hysterically, quickly taking a breath. “He helped find a cure when you got poisoned! You guys have to find a cure for this mother…” Jack stopped suddenly and stared at me.
“Motherhood,” She whispered quietly?
“Tish! Randi! Don’t just sit there laughing like fools! Help me get our new mother up to the Gianese suite! Tibius, you may want to unlock the place before I transfer us there! As I recall that floor has a Gianese security protocol enforcing access.” I suggested as I tried to keep my unconscious friend from falling out of her chair.
Citadel Consulate Building, 08:30, Initial, Saturian 31st, 292 of the New Era
“Wow, where am I?” Jack asked as she finally came to.
“We’re on Terra, Jack…in the Gianese suite.” I informed her from her bedside.
“Is that the one with the huge hot tubs?” She asked perking up instantly.
“The very same one, hun…feeling any better?”
“I don’t know. I’m not really sure if I was dreaming or not. Did…did it…really happen, Alex?” Jack asked as she sat up in bed.
“I’m not following, hun. What aren’t you sure of?” I asked.
“I’m not sure if you told me that I was pregnant.” She asked as I saw her color fade. “Okay…I’m sure now…” Her hand immediately went to cover her mouth. “Excuse me.”
Jack ran into the en-suite bathroom. After having gone through this sort of thing twice, the sound of her stomach’s contents escaping didn’t bother me that much. I was surprised though, to hear so much coming out when I knew she hadn’t eaten anything in the last sixteen hours since she had thrown up last night and passed out in the Canteen.
My mind immediately began to think of something else in order to mask the horrible retching sounds from the next room. Last night’s escapade just outside this very suite emerged.
Just as I had remembered from my last visit- forty years from now, it took Janis and Samuel almost an hour before announcing defeat by the Gianese security before granting Randi access to Citadel’s citywide A.I. system. She had us into the two-floor suite in under ten seconds- much to the embarrassment of our suave gentlemen hosts. Randi tried to explain that while the Gians were extremely paranoid, they hated remembering passwords or pass codes. Apparently they hadn’t changed the suite’s security code in well over forty years.
As I fondly remembered that little event from early last night, my ragged sister exited and fell on her back across the bed.
“Is this what it was like for you, Alex?” She asked wiping her mouth a few times and rubbing her flat belly slowly.
“More or less, hun. It varies from person to person…or so I’ve been told.”
“Who told you that? Brie?”
“Mina. When I was having Cassandra, Alex Reilly brought her for a visit. I’m still not sure how she was able to break the barrier between her operational time period and mine, though.”
“Probably the same way you brought us here…to Terra, Alex.” She replied with some contempt evident in her voice.
“Okay, I’ll bite. How much do you think you know about my bringing us to Terra, Jack? I’m really curious to hear the theory.” I asked narrowing my eyes at her, calling what I thought was a bluff.
“Well, first off…I know we just don’t cross the galaxy to get here, ‘Empress’.” She started, emphasizing my title.
“Please continue, Mrs. Brackenridge.” I said calmly, motioning with my hand for her to go on.
“This last time…when we supposedly jumped back in time…when things went out of focus for a split second…well, it seemed familiar. I remembered that it happens every time we travel to Terra…and Terra Nuevo too- those jumps just aren’t so detectible. We jump through time as well as space when we come here, don’t we?” She accused cautiously.
Jack can be so beautiful when she thinks she has me figured out!
“Yep, you caught me, Jack. As a matter of fact, we do travel through time a little bit.” I admitted with a devious smile.
“It’s not just a little bit though, is it, Alex? Last evening…down in the canteen…you knew exactly what that ‘ancient’ text said. You knew it word for word! You claimed part of it was from that speech you gave in Porte-a-Prince that January- I remember that. For me it just happened five years ago.” Jack stated ardently. “And then there was the fact that that tiara of yours activated. Randi only put that feature in as a personal defense mechanism, Alex. How far into the past or future do we go- two hundred…five hundred…a thousand?”
“I’d get up and start heading for the bathroom again if I were you, hun. In three…two…”
“Um…excuse me.”
That’s the way things went pretty much for the next hour. Jack would alternate between regurgitating and interogating me.
I never did get around to answering her initial questions though. Hunger eventually won out and we met Randi and Tish in the suite’s kitchen.
“Feeling better, Jacquelyn?” Randi asked sincerely. She and Tish had found and made something that resembled a garden salad.
“Would you like some, Commander?” Tish asked of Jack.
“Jack is going to try my ma’s old home remedy, hun.” I informed all three women.
I immediately went in search of bread, a cup, and a teabag.
How’s that keeping in your stomach, hun?” I asked an hour or so later. We were now sitting in the large, beautifully decorated ‘lounge room’, as the Gianese delegation called it.
“Seems to be keeping, Alex. I always said Delores is smarter than she lets on- even before she and Freddi joined the sisterhood.”
“Ma does have five doctorates, Jack.” I reminded her.
“She only has three in 2015, Alex.” Jack said, raising an eyebrow at me.
“Hey, she’ll get a total of twelve before she has her fill of college, Jack.” I revealed. That itself was really out of character for me. Tish couldn’t resist making a comment.
“What’s going to happen here, Alex? You never directly reveal the future to us unless something ominous will happen.”
“Honey, everyone here has seen what happens on this trip.” I admitted to my three sisters. “We all remember the outcome quite well.”
The room was silent for almost twenty minutes as we all thought about that statement.
A beautiful chorus of exotic chimes broke our unusual silence to alert us of visitors. The Gianese didn’t believe in personal secretaries.
I knew who it was all the same.
“We’ve been expecting you, Sir.” I answered and opened the door with a brilliant smile.
“Empress, may I announce and thusly introduce High Counsel Maximillian, leader of our city and member of Terra’s Global Counsel. High Counsel, may I introduce…for our first time…Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” Tibius announced as an older gentleman slowly walked into the Gianese suite. By Earth estimates he was a man in his mid seventies with white hair and enough wrinkles to look wise and distinguished. I noticed that Tibius had used the abbreviated welcoming protocol. Was it for my benefit?
“High Counsel, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Y’all come in and make yerselves at home.” I said motioning them into our temporary residence.
“I thought you said she knew of me already, Tibius?” The older man’s thoughts said in my head. I looked back into the lounge room and saw Jack smiling.
I nodded my appreciation, though I already knew what would be said.
“Indeed, I do know who you are, High Counsel. I also know why you have decided to pay us a visit. Do have a seat.”
I waited for our esteemed guest to sit down before I started my introductions.
“High Counsel Maximillian may I present my travel companions: Random Valerian Peltierre, my Technology Comptroller; Takashi Moritsu, my Linguist and Translator; Jacquelyn Cummins-Brackenridge, my Mind Warrior. On behalf of Earth, thank you for your kind generosity, sir.”
“Alexandra, if what Tibius tells me is factual; it is I and our people that should be thanking you, M’lady!” The gentleman said solemnly. The commanding nature of his voice, soft-spoken as it was, demanded respect.
“Sir, it is not in my nature to lie. In my position as Empress, I sometimes intentionally leave out…details…wishing to not adversely influence what will or should be. In do time, when you step down from your position on the Terran counsel, you will realize everything Tibius has communicated to you will indeed have come to pass. My sisters and I have come to offer assistance to the Terran plight. We seek no stipend or other compensation. We only wish to help.”
Maximillian remained quiet for a few minutes as he thought about my answer and his yet unannounced retirement.
“As for you, Jacquelyn…such a show of force at the onset of our cultures’ meeting…the general populace would assume ulterior motives divergent from those of your Empress. Were this to become realized, Terra might be at risk. Can you guarantee no such reprisals greater than that which you have already demonstrated?”
“Sir Maximillian, Alex is first and foremost my friend. The initial reception given us by the residents of Citadel was unexpected and appalling. Having visited Terra many times, I found this greeting bohemian and less than positive! On our arrival, we had no knowledge of our backtracking through time. We expected casual, but sincere greetings from our mates and daughters. As for any retaliation on my part, as long as we are treated with the proper respect, none shall ever come again.” Jack said quite eloquently.
“M’lady, there are no women on this planet. The mother of Tibius was the last and she has been gone for well over three hundred years now. These mates and daughters you speak of…they do not exist here.” The older gentleman told Jack in his calm reserved voice.
“Apparently that is why we are here, Sir.” Tish spoke up. “Ma’am, could you relay my memories to the High Counsel?” She requested of Jack.
“And mine also, Jacquelyn?” Randi added.
“Please relay these memories to counsel too, Jack.” I also added. I thought of all the women that would offer help in the way of children so that this society could not only continue, but also flourish once again.
At the end of her transmission, Jack’s mouth dropped open in awe of the sheer number of people that would ultimately volunteer for the Terran cause.
I was also glad that Terra Nuevo had three times the habitable surface area of Terra!
I nodded as I saw tears form in my sisters’ eyes.
“You see, High Counsel? The expected extinction of your society has been halted and reversed. In fact, our two peoples interact and complement each other from this initial meeting on. The survival of the Terran race is assured for at least several dozen more millennia.”
“These images…they are unbelievable! How is this possible, Alexandra? Would it be against protocol to petition for a demonstration?” Maximillian asked. His eyes sparkled with a younger man’s energy!
“Tibius, would you mind if High Counsel and I go on a little trip?” I asked my future mate. He bowed to me in acknowledgement.
“Jack, we’ll be back in two minutes. Sir, if you would take my hand?” I said offering it to him.
Where as Tibius and his friends were cautious, Maximillian wasted no time!
“Sir, as you have been informed, the trip is instantaneous and painless, though I ask that you continue to hold my hand until I say it is okay to release it.” I recommended.
The lounge room of the Gianese suite became my residence on the 209th floor.
My newest companion looked around, but held fast to my hand.
“Where are we, Empress Alexandra?” He asked in wide-eyed wonder.
Where and when would be better questions to ask, High Counsel. We are currently fifty-five years in the future. This is my residence here on Terra and that is my daughter just about to come through the door.”
“Mother, you should keep this door locked. Secure building or not, someone could enter and do you harm.” We heard Alexis’ voice warn as she opened the suite’s door. I suddenly missed her more than anything!
I remembered this event well and knew she was not alone. This period’s Empress was sitting on the Davenport as Alexis walked over and kissed her on the cheek. Maximillian and I watched the event unfold.
“That is you, Empress! But how is this possible when you hold my hand?” My companion asked.
Alexis noticed Alexandra Steinert’s expression toggle and raised an eyebrow. I remembered it very well.
Standing still, Alexis rolled her eyes once and started scanning the room.
“Alright you little pixies, I thought I told you to stay home? Show your selves!”
“Grandma!” A child’s voice shouted as a girl of about eleven appeared on the couch to the right of Alex.
Maximillian and I noticed she jumped slightly. The little girl’s hair was two shades darker than mine.
“Granma!” A second child’s voice echoed the first’s greeting as she materialized on my twin’s left side. The eight-year-old’s hair was much lighter than her older sister’s- the same color as mine, in fact.
“Hi, Grandmother.”
A third child’s voice sounded much different. Again we noticed Alex Steinert jump in surprise as a young boy appeared between Alex and us. The boy of about ten had medium brown hair and looked on with large, blue eyes. He still reminded me of Brian at that age.
“I’m sorry, mother, but they have been so anxious to meet you. When they heard you had arrived, it took everything I had to keep them away until you recovered. I’ll take them home if you wish.
We could see the shock on Alex’s face as she found out she was a grandmother.
“I remember that moment fondly, High Counsel.” I smiled at the man.
“So this is you from earlier in your life?”
Alexis started to gather her children and direct them to the door.
“My…life, sir, is structured much differently than yours, or anyone else’s for that matter.” I advised him.
“Think of the most complex paradox you can imagine. Now compound that paradox a thousand fold. That still would not come near the complexity that would define my life.” I explained as I returned my attention back to the scene before us.
“How long were you going to keep this quiet, my daughter? Didn’t you know I had foreseen them before my previous departure? Come here, kids. Let Grandma have a proper look at you.”
All three children broke from their mother and ran back to Alex as she stood from the couch. Maximillian and I watched as the three-way mugging ensued. I smiled as my grandchildren again wrapped their arms around Alex like tentacles as she fell back onto the Davenport.
“I should have known you had seen my future, mother. In some ways you remind me of Aunt Cami. She can never mind her own business.” Alexis laughed as she sat opposite Alex on the matching loveseat.
She had passed right through the High Counsel and I.
“What just happened, Empress?” He asked- his eyes and mouth opening wide.
“We remain slightly out of phase with this reality, Sir. They can neither see nor hear us.” I informed him as I nodded for us to listen.
“Never, ever be afraid to use your gift, Alexis. Camille saved my life a few times by eavesdropping. Oh, and always look into your family’s future, honey- you may end up saving one of them.”
I laughed at the active chaos moving and swirling around my twin.
“I’m surprised you didn’t know their names already, mother!” Alexis winked at Alex.
“And I’m surprised you don’t practice what you preach, honey.”
Alexis rolled her eyes at my twin’s trapping retort.
“Children, could you introduce yourselves to Grandma?”
“Me first! I’m Nathan, Grandma. I’m nine.”
“I’m Samantha, Grandma. I’m ten.”
“I’m eight!”
Despite knowing what little Alexandra was going to say, I felt proud of my granddaughter.
“That’s a good age to be sweetie, but what is your name?” Even now I still laughed at the child’s behavior.
“She doesn’t listen real well.” The boy- Nathan, tattled.
“Nathan! That is not nice!” Alexis warned her son.
“I’m eight!” Alexandra repeated with a frown.
“Honey, tell Grandma your name.”
“I’m eight!” She said again.
We watched as Alex phased herself out and re-phased beside the precocious eight-year old.
“Hi, I’m Alexandra! What’s your name, honey?” The girl jumped a few inches and started to laugh.
“Alexandra.” She said shyly before she quickly disappeared.
Maximillian and I watched as the girl reappeared behind my twin and stuck her finger into her side. She shouted ‘BOO’ and began to laugh uncontrollably.
We watched as Alex turned around and grabbed little Alexandra.
They both suddenly disappeared!
“What happened? Where did they go?”
“Even at this early age, my granddaughter, Alexandra, displayed her gift of time travel, Sir.” She had taken me thirty minutes into the future.”
“This daughter you have…who may I ask is the father?”
“That requires another trip through time, Sir Maximillian.”
My Terran residence became Citadel’s Community Park.
“Where did everyone go?” Alex asked as she blinked her eyes and looked around.
Only Tibius remained. I remembered this day quite well. He had patiently waited for me to come back to reality on the bench just a few feet ahead of me, patiently awaiting my return from my internal struggle.
“What were you just doing, Empress?” Maximillian asked.
“Where did everyone go, Tibius?” Alex interrupted.
“Sometimes, when I’m asked a question thought to be simple, I must consider every aspect that question might bring. My mind becomes preoccupied finding the most amicable solution or answer. In essence, I lose track of time.”
“From just one simple question, Empress? Lords of Terra forbid that you should ponder a more complex question!”
“I’ve been known to ‘think’ for several days, High Counsel.” I giggled.
“What could you possibly be thinking about all that time?” He asked in amazement.
“When I’m on Terra, I must think of the results not only here, but of its impact throughout this universe, Sir. Lords forbid I’d change something way out here.” I explained as we missed some of Tibius’ reason for staying with me that night.
“…I thought it wise to stay behind so you would not return
to an empty reality.”
Tibius raised his other hand to quell any response from Alex.
“And before you assume anything, I did not impinge on that raging internal tempest you call your mind. I stand no chance of differentiating any individual thoughts in there, so why try? That is what attracted me to you at our first meeting. You intrigue me, Empress Alexandra.”
“He loves you dearly, Empress. Even an old man such as I can see that plainly!” Maximillian laughed, as he looked my way.
I blushed.
We continued to watch.
“I’m sorry for going off into the netherworld like that Tibius, seeing the future can cause extremely confusing conflicts, the answers to which sometimes require a little more concentration than usual.”
“Standing completely motionless while staring directly ahead for two straight hours is hardly a little more concentration, M’lady! Glancing over my shoulder momentarily would be considered a little more concentration.”
I smiled as Tibius’ smile again filled me with heartfelt warmth.
“It was that long? I’m truly sorry to have kept you here that long, Tibius. You must have other things you could be doing instead of waiting for some flighty Missouri farm girl to come out of her stupor.” Alex replied as I moved my lips, repeating my words.
“Nothing could be more important than watching such pure beauty contemplate her impact on life.”
“I quite agree with him. Empress. You are breathtakingly stunning!” My companion complimented.
Again I blushed.
I nodded that we should continue to observe.
“I thought you couldn’t discern my thoughts, Tibius?”
“I can’t, but there is someone who can. Alexis, you can come out now, my dear.” Tibius looked around as he called out quietly.
A younger Alexis appeared behind the park bench.
“Father, I’m old enough to know when to appear. I was going to do just that in another second!”
Alex jumped slightly as she spoke.
“You didn’t tell her, father?” She pouted.
“So you and Tibius, Empress?” Maximillian said with a quirky smile.
I nodded as I blushed again.
“I was just getting around to it, Alexis. You know how I fluster around beauty- your mother’s, especially.” Tibius tried to explain apologetically as this timeline continued to replay.
“Welcome back, mother Alexandra. I have been eagerly waiting this day for some time now.” My daughter approached Alex and embraced her, placing a gentle kiss on her cheek.
I could almost feel her lips on my cheek!
“At first I did not understand why you went away, but after receiving my ability, I understood. I was quite shocked to learn you are not of Citadel.”
“No more shocked then I am right now, honey!” Alex looked back to Tibius for some explanation with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m sorry, Empress Alexandra. We wiped her birth from your memory so that your relationship with your Earth spouse would not become complicated. I will now restore those memories…if you wish.”
We watched as he started to reach for her temples with both hands. My twin’s hands moved quickly to stop him. From this vantage point, almost too fast to see.
“You had him erase such a blessed miracle, Empress? Why?”
“Not really, High Counsel. The Terran memory deletion is not effective on me, Sir, as is also true for most forms of mind control. Referencing the future, I merely acted the part. I let him access what he thought was my concealed memories. I actually carry the complete, archived memories of my three sisters up here.” I explained, pointing to my head.
“Seeing the future must spoil your life experiences somewhat.” He said softly.
I nodded sadly deciding he didn’t need to hear about the many surprises I’d actually experienced.
We looked on as Alex granted Tibius ‘access’ to her mind.
“Father! You made her cry! You said the restoration would not hurt her!” Alexis cried out in alarm.
Tibius stood in shock as his hands quickly dropped to his sides. His face again saddened.
“I’m sorry, honey, I’m afraid the tears are my fault. I wasn’t ready for everything to rush back in. Your father didn’t hurt me.” Alex quickly explained.
“I know that, mother. Father is just so gullible! You know he’s never stopped thinking of you since you left. How long are you thinking of staying with us this time, mother Empress?”
“She is just like you, Empress.”
“Thank you, High Counsel.” I giggled as this reality proceeded.
“I’m not sure exactly. Let me consult my gift, honey. With what your father has just given me, I have to recalculate.”
This time I witnessed the result of the maelstrom in my brain when it kicked into high gear. Alex seemed to freeze in place like I had seen both Randi’s do numerous times!
“She’s doing it again, isn’t she, father?” My daughter asked in confusion.
“In reality, Tibius’ touch felt wonderful, High Counsel. As for ‘re-calculating’…I needed to find the answer to my own personal question.” I admitted to the man.
“What question was that, Empress?” He asked in curiosity, looking between my twin and me a few times.
“I was seriously thinking of staying on Terra permanently, Sir.” I said knowing the actual debates now raging through my twin’s head.
“Time to go, Sir.” I said sadly. This was all I could show him- everything I was required to do to successfully ensure the future.
One more paradox had come full circle.
Citadel Park became the Gian’s lounge room.
“So, High Counsel, has that been a proper demonstration?” I asked as I tried releasing his hand. He continued to grip it.
“Hey, welcome back, Empress.” Tish gushed. “We was just talkin’ ‘bout y’all!” She continued sarcastically in her perfect southern drawl.
“Yes, I kin see by the way y’all er grinnin’ like house cats that all et can’aries!” I replied while rolling my eyes.
“What language do you speak, Empress? I recognized nothing said since our return.” Maximillian asked, confused by our friendly banter. I realized Tish and I had been speaking American instead of Terran. He still held my hand tightly.
“It is my native language, High Counsel. We call it English- American English specifically.”
“Could you teach some of us this English during your stay, Empress?”
“We would be happy to, High Counsel.” Tish replied happily.
Maximillian stared at her for a moment.
“Sir, we hold each other to the same status. Just because I am the Empress of Time and Space, it does not place me higher than anyone else. Tish, Randi, Jack, or any other person for that matter, are encouraged to speak their mind. No one should be denied they’re opinion.” I told him.
High Counsel Maximillian remained silent for a minute or so, still holding my hand, before speaking.
“Tibius, I will receive you as well as the other counsels in my chamber first thing tomorrow. We have many issues to discuss.”
He then looked at my sisters and me.
“Empress Alexandra, I presume you can provide detailed plans for your residence here in the consulate?”
“Randi can upload the blueprints to Citadel’s system within minutes of your approval, High Counsel.”
“Tibius, the residence is approved. You can mobilize the contractors as soon as the plans are transferred.
“Done, Sir Maximillian.” Randi interrupted with a big, bright smile.
“How could you do such a thing so quickly, M’lady? I see no computing device in your possession.”
“Sir, I need no archival device as the files are stored here.” She proudly pointed to her head. “I have established a fully operational, fully compatible communications link to Citadel. Upload took approximately six point three milliseconds.”
Maximillian shook his head. “Such amazing talent AND beauty!”
He looked down at our hands- still joined tightly.
“Is there something else, High Counsel?” I asked following his gaze.
He said nothing.
“Ladies, we’ll be right back.” I said just before my private domain replaced the Gianese lounge room.
“Where is this place, Empress? I can no longer hear the song of my people.”
“First off, my name is Alexandra, Maximillian. I suggest you call me that from now on.” I said forcefully, smiling.
“Lady Alexandra, where is this place- if it is a place at all?”
“This is a place where I sometimes come when I want to be alone and think, Sir. I have no idea where or when it is. It does have some wondrous properties though.” I giggled.
“Properties?”
“Alexandra? What are you doing here, child?” Mother Scott’s voice emerged from the darkness.
“High Counsel Maximillian still has a few questions, momma.” I answered.
“Max, you aren’t scheduled to be here yet, hun. What questions haunt you, dear?” Momma Scott replied as she came into the light near our location.
Maximillian’s hand noticeably tensed in mine!
“High Counsel, this is my mother, Ruth Scott. Momma, obviously you know our esteemed High Counsel already.”
She nodded with a pleasant smile.
“What is meant by ‘I am not scheduled to be…here…yet, M’lady?” He asked just above a whisper.
“Have I gone and skipped ahead, Alexandra? I’m sorry, child, I didn’t mean to impose.” She apologized.
“M’lady, I assure you I have no aspirations to come here. I have only just been introduced to this…place.”
“Nonsense, Max! This is merely a neutral zone between our respective realms. My daughter uses it as she has said, and also for consultations, hun, now please ask your question and we’ll do our best to answer it.” Momma Scott smiled brightly.
Maximillian paused for a minute or so.
“Empress, when we visited the future…was I…did…I” He gulped. “Did I ever visit?” He asked as his head lowered.
“Oh, come on hun, Alexandra is giving you a once in a lifetime chance here. Ask the question you really want to ask.” Momma goaded as I glared at her.
Again he paused, looking at momma and I- apparently debating if it was really a good idea.
“Do I still exist forty years into the future, Empress?’ He finally sighed heavily in defeat.
Now it was my turn to delay.
“No.” I answered softly. “You pass on a year after appointing Tibius to Grand High Counsel, Sir. A position brought about by our arrival- to quell the unrest we also caused. It is one, if not the saddest memories I have, Sir.”
“Everything you do has specific purpose, is that not so, Empress?” He asked sadly.
“I take no pleasure in any of this, Sir, I assure you.” I said tearing up and wiping my eyes.
“Max, sometimes Alexandra has little or no recourse in these matters, I’m afraid.” Momma Scott tried to explain.
“I hate this part of the job, momma!” I cried out as my tears now ran freely down my cheeks.
“I know, child. Yet it is still part of the Empress’s responsibilities.” She said as she collected me in her embrace.
After a moment she released me and stared at my companion with a stern expression.
“Maximillian, High Counsel of Citadel, Terra, understand by example of my daughter’s miraculous gift, the deliverance of your people has come! Rest peacefully knowing you will witness a new dawn on Terra as four females are born to your world. The first females to be born in over three hundred of your years! Finally those nights of lost sleep- all their mental anguish- can find respite. The salvation of Terra is at hand, M’lord!” Momma Scott preached as she motioned to me.
“The legendary Empress of Time and Space has arrived as prophesized so long ago!” She shouted regally. It seemed to echo forever in this domain!
I felt myself blush profusely! Why was Ruth Scott doing this? I thought this sort of thing was against the ‘higher-up’s’ policy!
“You have done well, Maximillian. Be proud of the achievements in your long life.” She added at a lower volume. “Alexandra, High Counsel’s question has been answered and an understanding has been reached. Compose yourself, my sensitive Empress as there is still more work to be done- work most pleasurable and fulfilling.” Momma told me as she winked and again wrapped her loving arms around me. My head immediately went to her shoulder.
“It had to be done, child. You of all people know that to be true.” She whispered into my ear as she brushed my hair with one hand. “Once again you have saved this universe, child.” She paused a moment. “I love you, Alexandra.”
“I love you too, momma.” I replied trying to sniff back more tears.
I stayed in her arms for a few more minutes before lifting my head and taking a few steps back. I felt Maximillian seek out and gently take my hand.
The blackness of my domain lightened into the Gianese lounge room again.
My sisters and Tibius silenced immediately upon seeing us. High Counsel slowly released my hand.
“We will take our leave now, Empress. Ladies of Earth, I bid you good day.” He said calmly, bowing, turning away from us, and walking toward the door. Tibius followed quietly, but looked back at me, worry evident on his handsome face. I had little idea of what High Counsel was thinking right know, but knew Tibius could sense his conflict.
The room was quiet until we heard the door close.
“What just happened, Alex?” Jack asked as she stared over at the door.
“I had to tell him, Jack.” I replied flatly- emotionless. “Without him knowing, the future would change.” I added as I felt more tears come to my eyes.
I really did hate this part of the job!
Three pairs of arms vied for access around my back and shoulders as my sisters attempted to comfort me.
Citadel Consulate Building, 18:33, Preclimax, Neptine 16th, 292 of the New Era
The exotic chimes we had grown accustom to over the last two Terran weeks announced someone at the suite’s entrance.
“Come in, Tibius, we’ve been expecting you.” I called out from the Davenport.
“Are you positive you are deficit any telepathic talent, Empress Alexandra?” He inquired as he approached followed by Maximillian.
Jack and I stood from the couch and bowed to them both.
“The future is more precise than any form of mind reading, Grand High Counsel. Welcome to you both.” I greeted, smiling.
“Hello, Sir Maximillian.” Jack greeted.
Maximillian had taken a liking to Jack from a fatherly perspective. I think the adoptive relationship was good for both of them.
“Jacquelyn, how are you feeling today, M’lady?” He asked as the two embraced and kissed each other’s cheek.
“About the same as yesterday, father.” Jack said contentedly with a bright smile. She had taken to calling him ‘father’ of late- neither seemed to mind.
“So what brings you here this evening, gentlemen?” I asked kindly.
“Where are Ladies Takashi and Random?” Tibius asked in concern.
“They have dates for the evening, Sir- Janis and Samuel respectively. I believe the gentlemen said something about the Opera and Counsel’s private viewing box.” I giggled knowingly.
The two men before us looked at each other in confusion.
There was no such thing as a private box in any arena or theater on Terra.
“Well,” Tibius paused as he looked around the room mortified. “I have been informed that the residential inspector has certified your suite acceptable for habitation, Empress. High Counsel and I thought you would like to tour it and decide your approval.” He paused. “The Inspector is curious as to the intended use of the ten meter square unfinished room, though.”
Tibius looked nonplussed by my smile.
“Of course you have already seen our arrival and…”
“Of course I have, Grand High Counsel. Maximillian, does it look acceptable to you?” I asked after interrupting Tibius.
“M’lady, it looks exactly as I have seen, save one important aspect.” The former High Counsel said with a smile. It was fun to watch Tibius react when others had been let in on the future!
“She took you to the future, High Counsel?”
“Yes, I did, Sir Tibius. Is that a problem?” I asked with a devious grin.
“Whatever your wish, Empress.” He replied reluctantly.
“Good boy.” I said, as my grin became a bright smile. “Shall we tour our new residence here on Terra, Lady Jacquelyn?”
“Only with proper escort, my Empress.” She smiled and took Maximillian’s arm.
Tibius offered his arm to me and we proceeded out the door to the elevator.
“Two hundred-ninth floor please.” I stated to the elevator’s controller once inside and the doors had closed.
For some reason the trip seemed to take longer from the one hundred-fiftieth to the two hundred-ninth than it did from ground level to our floor. After what seemed like a whole minute the doors opened on a very familiar lobby.
Tibius walked me past the empty receptionist’s desk and over to the suite’s double door and opened it for us.
The place looked exactly as I knew it would.
“Home.” I said, just above a whisper. “It’s wonderful, Tibius!” I exclaimed happily.
Stepping in front of my escort, I kissed him! It was the first time this trip that I had allowed myself the pleasure of his lips. A familiar feeling spread throughout my body as our kiss ended.
The look in his eyes spoke volumes as to his thoughts! There was one other indicator too.
“Perhaps you would like a tour of your private chamber, M’lady?” Tibius asked with a smile that I had seen many times before.
“If it would be acceptable with Jack.” I replied demurely as I winked at her.
“Father, could we tour the kitchen? I’m feeling a little hungry at the moment.” Jack asked as she guided the Former High Counsel into the hallway on the opposite side of the living room from my private suite. She looked over her shoulder and winked back at me.
Citadel Consulate Building, 09:13, Climax, Neptine 17th, 292 of the New Era
“Good morning, sleepyhead. How was your night?” Jack giggled as she looked up from her tea and toast. Her face showed obvious signs of morning sickness.
“That obvious, huh?” I yawned.
“I knew it was going to happen, Alex.” She paused to take another bite of toast. “I think I’m starting to understand how it is for you…how boring it must be to see things before they actually happen, I mean. I hope knowing what would happen didn’t make it any less special.” She said with a sympathetic face.
“In these cases the memory is devoid of any actual feeling, Jack.” I tried to explain as I felt my face blush. “It always surprises me how good it feels.” I admitted sheepishly and walked over to our brand new automated food dispenser.
“Coffee, Empress blend, black.” I said to it.
Jack remained strangely quiet as I took the steaming cup from the machine.
“Buttermilk pancakes, four stacked, butter between each layer, Vermont maple syrup to cover.” I ordered before setting my coffee on the table and returning for my breakfast.
Jack waited until I had taken the first bite of my meal.
“So…” She started to ask, “Are you…?” She finished by glancing to my stomach.
“I think we both know the answer to that, hun.” I giggled. “If the Mahanilui did one thing better than anything else, it made us fertile.” I continued to giggle.
“But you just finished your period three days ago, Alex. How could you be…”
“I’m not, Jack…not yet anyway.” I smiled at her. “Remember, these guys have modified their bodies just like Alex did at Reilly. These little torpedoes, as Mina calls them, hang around for a long time.” I reminded her.
“How long of a half-life do they have exactly, Alex?” She asked through narrowed eyes.
“About a week or two.” I said flatly.
Jack whistled in amazement. “Wow, energetic little suckers!”
“Ya.” I paused. “So, did Tish and Randi ever make it back?”
“Ya, they rolled in around 2600hrs- each of them smiling about the same as you are right now.”
“You mean like you were smiling when I popped in on you and Russell the morning after your wedding?” I asked with a devious grin.
Jack looks so pretty when she’s blushing profusely!
“Good morning.” Randi greeted as she walked into the kitchen and placed her order for a hot, iced, cinnamon bun and hot tea.
“So…how was the Opera last night, hun?” I asked as she sat down next to Jack.
“It was wonderful!” Randi beamed, dreamy eyed.
“I hear the lead singer could really hit some high notes?” Jack inquired sarcastically.
“Yes, it was wonderfu…wait what are you implying, Jacquelyn Cummins?”
“Nothing, Random Pelteirre. Just that the song of this planet added two sopranos last night around ten-ish.” Jack laughed evilly.
“Well, I’m not afraid to admit I had a good time!” Randi huffed. “It’s been such a long time since I last experienced anything close to legitimate bonding. Samuel is a wonderful partner.” She added with an even wider smile.
Randi took a sip of her tea.
“So, Empress…was Tibius as good as he looks?” She asked before taking a nibble from her cinnamon bun.
I thought seriously about her question. There were only subtle differences in technique between Sandy and Tibius, I realized as I found myself comparing the two. Both were confident and capable lovers in their own right.
“Never mind, ma’am, I got the answer- loud and clear.” Randi giggled. Jack rolled her eyes and joined in. I also had to roll my eyes and joined the three-way giggle-fest.
“Ohayōgozaimasu. (Good morning)” Tish greeted pleasantly as she appeared in the kitchen’s doorway. “What is so amusing?” She asked curiously.
“We were just comparing notes on guys, Tish.” Jack managed to sputter. “Sit down and spill, girl!”
“What happened between Janis and I will remain just that, Commander.” Tish responded in very proper British.
“Oh give it a rest, Tish! We’re all adults here. So…how was he?” Jack pressed forward.
A wide grin spread across my interpreter’s face.
“And that makes the Hat-Trick, folks!” Jack cackled maniacally.
“Jack. You’re getting way too much entertainment out of this!” I groused.
“Iyana ya…” Tish said something in Japanese to her sister I’d rather not repeat! I was glad I wasn’t wearing my Reilly suite at the moment- I really didn’t want to hear the translation!
“You might as well humor her, hun.” I suggested, looking to Takashi and nodding to Jack.
She got the same dreamy-eyed look as Randi.
“I never thought it could be that…” She paused as Randi, Jack and I waited on the edge of our chairs for her to continue. ”That…fulfilling.” She finished with a sinister smile.
“And y’all call me the tease!” I complained as all four of us broke into laughter.
“Pardon me, M’ladies, I hope not to interrupt anything.” Tibius interrupted our laughter a minute later as he walked into the kitchen wearing my new, fluffy, pink bathrobe.
“Come on in, hun, we were just swapping war stories.” I waved him into the room. “Have some breakfast- you must be famished after last night, Sir.” I said with a wicked grin. I winked to my three sisters.
Another round of feminine laughter filled our suite’s larger kitchen.
“May I inquire as to the name of that delicious pastry before you, Lady Randi?” Tibius asked with some trepidation as our mysterious laughter subsided.
“It’s called a cinnamon bun, Sir Tibius.” She answered quickly although I couldn’t help noticing the knowing smile barely showing at the corners of her mouth.
“How did the culinary station know to make such a confection?”
“I took the liberty of uploading Reilly’s past, present, and future menus along with their accompanying formulae into our suite’s system.” She replied nonchalantly. Getting up from her chair, Randi padded gracefully over to the food dispenser. “Do you require one, two, or maybe three, Sir? There are, additionally, optional fruit flavors of apple, peach, strawberry, and also almond-cream cheese available. Would you like to try one of those, perhaps?”
“I will defer to your culinary expertise, M’lady.” Tibius answered, nodding his head slightly. He blushed profusely as he looked to see my reaction.
I just closed my eyes slowly and nodded once.
Randi eyed him up for a moment then turned to the wall unit.
“Two large, hot, cinnamon buns with cream cheese icing, and a cup of peppermint herbal tea, please.”
“Try this, Sir.” She suggested with a smile, placing the plate and cup in front of him.
“They certainly smell wonderfully sweet, Lady Randi. My sincere thanks.” Tibius said as I noticed Jack start to wince.
“Excuse me!” She shouted abruptly rushing from the room while holding her hand in front of her mouth.
Tibius looked toward the doorway in confusion.
“Morning sickness, hun. Sometimes, just smelling something really sweet can bring it on.” I informed him while shaking my head. “She’ll be alright in a few minutes.”
“I had no intention of bringing on such stomach upset, Empress. Please extend my apology to Lady Jacquelyn.”
“She’ll be fine, hun, now, eat your breakfast before it gets cold.” I pointed to his plate. Immediately he picked up his knife and fork.
Randi cleared her throat and took her roll in hand. “This is the only way to really enjoy such baked goods, Sir Tibius. No utensils are required other than a good set of mandibles.” She giggled as she took a bite.
My mate sheepishly followed her example.
“This confection makes my fingers adhere to each other!” He commented placing the roll back on his plate.
“That’s the fun part, Sir!” Randi giggled as she placed her finger and thumb into her mouth separately in a very suggestive manner to clean the icing off them. She winked as she did so.
I just had to roll my eyes! Where did she learn to flirt like that? And with Tibius no less!
“So, Randi…you were starting to tell us about your evening with Samuel.” I said more to break her eye contact with him.
“What? Oh, we had a wonderful time at the Opera. Afterwards, Samuel invited me to his residence.”
“Oh?” Tibius gasped, almost choking.
“Why such a reaction, hun?” I asked. “Did Samuel break some secret protocol?”
“What? No, I am just surprised by his forwardness! I have always thought my friend shy and somewhat private.” Tibius answered shaking his head in disbelief. “Are you sure you didn’t place some mystical incantation on him, Lady Random?”
“A pox, Sire? Come now, someone so enlightened as yourself shouldn’t hold belief in the old stories, hun.” I guffawed.
Tibius looked directly into my eyes and stared for a moment. “So I shouldn’t believe that which sits before me, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space? Is the legend of the Empress not recorded in the ‘old stories’?”
“I assure you, we do not possess nor practice any form of magic, Grand High Counsel.”
“Neigh, you practice the deepest, darkest…the most powerful enchantments that could possibly exist, Empress- the magic of breathtaking feminine beauty and graceful character! To merely set one’s gaze upon you or your sisters is enough to entrance even the staunchest of men.”
I blushed in response, as did Tish and Randi.
“So what did I miss?” Jack asked with a giggle as she rejoined our group and sat down. “Did he accuse us of witchcraft yet?”
I nodded.
“Rats! Missed it again!” She grumbled.
“Jack, the idea here is to NOT change the timeline?” I groused.
“Would it have made that much difference, Alex?”
“Yes, now go let Maximillian in. He’ll be ringing the door chimes in one minute.”
“By your command, Empress.” Jack said in a deep, mechanical monotone as she got back up and walked out of the kitchen.
“The choice of morning fashion leaves something to the imagination, Grand High Counsel. Don’t make me regret my choice of successors!” Maximillian said as he and Jack walked in.
“The Empress suggested I ‘relax’ before readying myself for the day, my friend. She insisted I wear this robe. It is very comfortable and exceptionally warm.”
“But what of the written request for temperary occupancy of another’s private lodgings, Grand High Counsel?” Maximillian glared at Tibius with an evil smirk. “Or has the elevation of Tibius further nourished his vanity?”
Tibius remained strangely quiet as he stared at his paramour.
“May I submit that bedding the Empress is an extremely rare honor? One offered by personal invitation only, father?”
“JACK!” I shouted.
My sisters all started laughing while Tibius and I turned beet red!
“I would also expect that you would require completed ‘Request for Procreation’ forms from Assistant Counsel Janis and Samuel as well, Grand High Counsel?” Maximillian advised before he finally lost his resolve and started laughing heartily. He approached Tibius from behind. “Well done, my friend.” Maximillian congratulated as he patted my mate’s shoulders.
“Alexandra, the remnants of your meal look very enticing. May I inquire as to what you call it?”
“I’ll do you one better. They’re called pancakes, how many y’all want?”
“I defer to you, Empress.”
“Buttermilk pancakes, four stacked, butter between each layer, Vermont maple syrup to cover, please.” I said to our food dispenser. “Would y’all like a cup of coffee, High Counsel?”
“Do I?” He asked.
“Coffee, Empress blend, black.” I added.
“Here ya go, hun. Enjoy.” I said with a smile as I placed the cup and plate down at the remaining spot at our table.
“Simply marvelous! I have never tasted anything like this in my eight hundred twenty- three years! Such an exotic meal can only be reserved for royalty on Earth, Alexandra!”
“No, not at all. The recipe is very simple and only requires a skillful eye on the skillet’s temperature, High Counsel. Most Americans prepare pancakes for breakfast, lunch, or even dinner- sometimes several times per week. They are as common as water on our planet.”
“Alas, we do not have the luxury here on Terra, Empress. Our water resource must be continually monitored and isolated from Solara’s intensely thieving rays. Reclamation is our highest priority.”
“Not to worry, High Counsel, this suite is entirely self-contained. Randi patterned it after Reilly Research Station. Everything here is recycled- Water, waste…even the air we are breathing right now.”
“Amazing! I did not know we had such advanced technology?”
“A less sophisticated version was implemented on your deep-space exploration program, hun. Consider it a sharing of technology from Earth and a gift from the sisters of Kili.”
Both men gasped; either about our knowing of they’re space program, or such advanced technology being a gift between our two planets.
“But we hardly know your civilization, Empress!”
“Ah, but we know you, Maximillian.” I giggled as I smiled at Tibius. “Very well, in fact.”
“I no longer have any doubt, Alexandra. May I have a word with you in private after I finish this delicious entrée?”
“If Grand High Counsel permits it…and y’all’ve completed the necessary forms, submitted them properly, and received final approval.” I giggled. “Or is High Counsel afforded the same courtesies as Grand High Counsel, Sir Maximillian?”
“Empress, you never informed me that you engaged in Multilevel Tactics! Are you a serious competitor on Earth?”
“We simply call it Chess at home, Sir, and I have played a few times. I also commanded my own warship during one of our world’s conflicts.” I informed him in a pleasant tone.
“Be careful, Tibius, my friend! Beauty and intelligence combined with wisdom would make our Empress a formidable opponent! May I suggest extending invitation to the Earthers to join the Terran Counsel? We cannot possibly call it universal law if but one system is not properly represented!”
“I will draw up and make the formal invitation myself, High Counsel.” Tibius responded with excitement. His enthusiasm was short lived though as he turned to see my reaction- or lack thereof.
“You knew this would happen, Alexandra?” He asked somewhat guarded. “You have foreseen this entire episode!”
I answered by closing my eyes and giving him a devilish grin.
“High Counsel, it simply isn’t fair! She has out maneuvered us once again! How many more times will this occur, my love?” Tibius said animatedly.
“More times than you would care to think about, hun.” I winked. “More times than you can imagine, but y’all keep tryin’ just the same.”
Maximillian, you reqested an audience?” I asked a few minutes later, seeing the former High Counsel finishing his coffee.
“Oh…um, yes, Alexandra.” He replied wiping his mouth with the provided fabric napkin. “I wish to converse in private, please?”
I motioned for him to follow me into the living room. Halfway down the hall I took his hand.
“So, how can I help you, Sir? You can speak freely as we are out of phase with this reality.” I said squeezing his hand.
“Are you not with child, Empress? I thought your gift was unresponsive at this time?”
“It’ll take another couple days for that to happen, hun, now what’s the problem.” I replied calmly. We now stood in the living room.
“I know my time runs short, Empress…” He started. “Will I at least see the birth of the first female Terran of the new age?” His eyes as well as his volume lowered.
“You will be Alexis’ godfather, hun. I’m extending you the offer this instant.” I smiled as I looked into his sad eyes.
“Alexis? But Jacquelyn is already several weeks ahead of you! How is this possible, Alexandra?” He gasped in astonishment.
“What can I say, hun, little Alexis is in a hurry to arrive. She’ll beat Jack’s Constance by almost a full day.”
But that is only eight of your months. I thought you said Earther gestation took nine Earth months?”
“Usually, but sometimes it happens faster than that. I have already had two children to my husband, Sanford, back in California, as you know. Both my girls, Cassandra and Samantha, were a little early.”
“But what of Jacquelyn’s child, will I see her arrive?”
“You’ll see Connie shortly after her birth, hun. I’ll be the only one in the medical building with her during the delivery, though.”
“I don’t understand, Alexandra, why?”
“For everyone’s protection, hun, that’s why! Jack is going to be in severe pain and discomfort during her labor. It will not be safe within a thirty block radius during that time, I’m afraid.”
Maximillian looked like he wanted to understand, but he required more specifics.
“While in labor, Jack will not be entirely in control of her gift, Sir. What was witnessed upon our arrival pales in comparison to what will occur on Connie’s birth day. She will literally blow the roof off the building!”
“But how will you survive, Empress? Such violence is sure to…”
“I have my own protection, Maximillian, so don’t worry about my safety.” I leaned up and kissed his cheek.
“I still don’t understand how one person…one woman can harbor so much power!”
“Don’t forget that Jack is twice as powerful as she normally is right now. Connie’s power reserve increases daily as she grows in Jack’s womb. Jack has had access to that reserve since the child’s conception.” I explained.
“So, the daughter will share her talents?” He asked- astounded by what I told him.
My head sunk as well as my mood.
“No.” I answered shaking my head to the negative. “Constance Cummins will exceed her mother’s ‘talent’, Sir. Terra shall harbor the known universes’ strongest Mind Warrior of all time.” I revealed as I felt my tears start. The nightmare of nine years ago fought its way into my consciousness. Gallantly, I fought to beat the hideous monster back to its well-isolated cage! It had to be effectively locked up before I rephased us or Jack would make a decision that might adversely change not only the futures, but also the histories of Terra and Earth!
“This memory of apocalypse I briefly sensed from you, Empress- has it something to do with the child Mind Warrior?”
“It is the reason Constance must be born and educated on this world, High Counsel. If allowed to grow up on Earth, the influence of her father could prove detrimental to her development. She would misuse her gift and it could possibly degrade into an unspeakable evil.” I informed him as the memories again escaped their prison.
“But the apocalyse? How many lives…how many worlds pay the price?”
“There were only two casualties, High Counsel.” I said quietly. More tears fell from my eyes.
“Were, Alexandra? You speak as if it has already happened.”
I tried in vain to sniff back my tears. “It happens ninety years from now, but reverberates through four universes and eight thousand years, Sir.”
“And the two casualties you mentioned?”
“I took Connie on a mission…just the two of us.” I paused to wipe my eyes with my free hand. “I found an uninhabited galaxy in the far corner of this universe. It was at the absolute limit of my extended temporal operating range. It…it didn’t go so well.”
“Yet, you…”
“Yet here I am…yes, Maximillian, we both survived. Four years of recovery here on Terra- two years of that time in stasis while our bodies repaired themselves. I learned a great deal about the ‘Empress’ during that time, sir. I learned a lot about myself…and who I am- who I’m expected to be.”
His shoulder proved a good place for me to fall apart- but not before our surroundings blacked out quickly and suddenly changed just as quickly.
“What has happened to my sister?” My voice cried out in anger!
“You…you can see us?” Maximillian asked as I continued to cry.
“Of course we can see you, Maximillian of Terra! What has happened to Alexandra?”
“Where are we? Can I assume you are the Empress also?”
“I am Alexandra Reilly, High Counsel, and welcome to Reilly Research Station! Now, what has happened to my sister, Alexandra?”
“We had…um…phased…out? I only wanted to ask if I would exist for the births. An image of immeasurable destruction suddenly flashed in her mind- the very thought sickens me still! She told me of Constance and a special mission, Empress.”
“Cami we need you, hun! Bring Cassi as well, please.” I heard myself say.
“Mother, I was just walking past and saw the Empress’ arrival.” I heard Reilly’s voice increasing in volume. “By the Lords of Terra! Aunt Alex what is wrong? What have you done to my aunt? Wait, I sense you are Terran. Tell me what has happened to my aunt, Sir!” She demanded.
“Reilly, Maximillian travels with the Empress and has done nothing but what has been foreseen. Cassi and her mother have been called.” I heard as Alex reassured her daughter. “High Counsel, if you would let me attend to my sister?”
“My sincere apologies, High Counsel Maximillian of Citadel. I humbly request forgiveness from my premature and unauthorized outburst. Also forgive my abbreviation of proper Terran protocol.”
I felt the tingle as Alex placed her hand on my shoulder and gently guided me from the strong shoulder.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have let it out. Sometimes it can be so difficult.” I sobbed as I sought out my sister’s shoulder.
“You are Terran, M’lady?” I heard my companion ask in amazement.
“I am M’lord. I am Reilly, daughter of the Empress Alexandra Reilly and Gaillan of Terra.” Reilly responded.
“Gaillan? Gaillan is your father, M’lady?”
“Yes, sir. Is that a problem?” Her voice sounded angry suddenly.
Maximillian began to laugh. “No M’lady! No problem at all, in fact it is quite fitting!”
“M’lord?”
“Gaillan’s mother was a close friend of my mate, Ariel. You have her spirit and demeanor, M’lady. In fact Gaillan and his friend Timus had a…a talent…for disregarding any and all protocols!”
“Did I hear someone talking about my father in here?”
I lifted my head at the sound of Cassi’s voice.
“By the Lords of Terra!” Maximillian gasped. “Collandra? How can you be here?”
“My name is Cassiopeia, Sir Maximillian; daughter of Camille Darough and Timus of Terra. It is an honor to meet you, High Counsel.”
“You look remarkably like your grandmother, M’lady.”
“Thank you, M’lord.” Cassi said as she curtsied.
“No need to pay me homage, M’lady. It is I who should pay you respect.”
“Why, is that worth more than homage, High Counsel?”
A giggle escaped my lips and helped me regain my composure. Cami and Cassi always found a way to help me feel better!
Maximillian again let out a hearty laugh.
I felt another hand touch my back and noticed Cami standing beside me.
“Alex, are you okay? I saw the barrage of past memories and wondered why, but I understand the reason behind them now. May I offer you some liquor or cordial from our growing spirit inventory?”
“Thanks Sweetheart, but that might not be such a good idea right now. We won’t be staying long.” I replied as I finished wiping my eyes and cheeks dry. “I’m due to be grounded in two days and I need to be back on Terra before that happens.”
“I understand perfectly, sis. Now what is it you need from our sisters?” Alex Reilly reassured me.
“My travel companion needs to…to forget…certain things…that he has just learned.” I looked at Maximillian, my face sad. “I’m sorry, sir, but you know things that Jack will pry out of you without your knowledge. If allowed, the future of both our planets- all the universes in existence- could collapse. I won’t let that happen.”
“You have my full permission to continue, Empress.” He replied without a second’s delay. “Delete those harmful memories necessary to protect all life, but spare me the memories of Terra’s renewal and rebirth. Those images I would like to savor as I go forth to the next dimension.” He replied courageously.
“You have our word, High Counsel.” I nodded with a tense smile. “Cami, we need memories removed from High Counsel. Being Terran, I’m afraid it will require Cassi’s help and multiple passes. Reference my recalled mental archives of the specific incident but please do not archive them yourselves. This procedure should be strictly a pass-thru operation for you and Cassi.” I specified calmly.
“Acknowledged, Empress. High Counsel, we shall begin the process. Please lower you’re natural defenses as well as those erected in their support.
“High Counsel, are you well?” Cami asked after a few minutes.
“I am still waiting for you to begin, M’ladies. What takes so long to prepare?”
“Hun, the process is over.” Alex Reilly stated matter-of-factly. “You’ve been out of it for ten whole minutes.”
Maximillian looked to me for conformation. I nodded once.
“I felt nothing. How could a procedure I know so well be so imperceptible? It was as if no time had passed.” He shook his head at the Daroughs’ smiling faces. “Remarkable!”
“High Counsel, we must be on our way if I am to return you to Terra before my wings are clipped.” I reminded him.
“I see no wings to be clipped, Alexandra- though you are the image of the legendary guardian angel.”
“Thanks for the compliment, Sir.” Alex Reilly replied first. “My sister means that the Empress cannot travel after impregnation and conception.” She informed him as she embraced me.
“Congratulations, Alexandra. Maybe I’ll pop in for a visit. 292 of the New Age, is it?”
I nodded. “Apogean 4th.”
“Got it. May the temporal winds blow favorably, Empress.” She said as I gently took Maximillian’s hand in mine. Reilly’s Recreation Room became Citadel’s Community Park after a very familiar transit through Space.
“Why have we arrived here, Empress? I distinctly remember leaving from your residence.”
“High Counsel, you do remember your accusation that I do everything for a reason, right?”
“Indeed, Empress. I remember quite well in fact. Why?”
“Watch your step, High Counsel.” I said as I released his hand.
He stumbled a few steps before regaining his balance.
“There you are, my friend!” Tibius shouted out from further down the path. “Where have you been for the last six months? We have scoured all of Terra for you and just about given up hope of finding you!”
“I was with Empress Alexandra, Grand High Counsel. We have only been gone mere moments, not six months!”
“My friend, this is Saturian 3rd. You have been gone for just over six months!”
“Alexandra, tell…” My former companion turned around and stopped. His mouth dropped open. “Where did she go?”
“High Counsel, Alexandra has been in residence this whole time. She is incapable of time travel while expecting. In her condition, she must rely on Terra’s transportation system the same as you or I.”
“But she was just here I tell you!”
Citadel Community Park became my residence in the Consulate building.
“So, where is Maximillian? You’ve been gone for fifteen minutes, Alex.” Randi asked as she and Tish placed their cups of tea on the coffee table and stood.
Jack emerged from her bedroom hallway.
“Welcome back, Alex. Did he get to meet Reilly and Cassi?”
“He claimed Cassi looked just like her grandmother.” I answered nodding my head.
“Coincidence, Empress?” Jack raised an eyebrow.
“I thought she looked like Mariah Banes…never met her Grandma, Jack.”
“Ya…right!”
“Honestly, Jack…I have never met the woman. I swear on my own grandmother’s grave!”
“Which one, Alex?”
“What?”
“Which one? Amelia is one of us so that leaves just your two real Grammy’s.”
“I never met Pa’s mother, Jack. She died before I was born- Steamboat explosion. Ma’s ma an’ pa died when I was four- train derailment just outside St. Louie.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t know, Alex.” She apologized.
All four of us were silent for a while.
“He’s in place and waiting for us to catch up, right, Alex?” Jack finally asked.
I nodded. “Maximillian will see the four saviors of the Terran race arrive as foreseen, Jack. He will enjoy his adopted granddaughter’s first year of life then be at peace.” I looked down to the floor as I finished that statement.
Jack touched my right forearm gently. “Thanks, Alex.” She said quietly. “Thanks for allowing him his happiness.”
“M’lady, where is High Counsel? Did he not leave with you earlier?” Tibius asked as he hurried into our living room from my suite’s hallway, still drying his hair as he approached. He looked very concerned.
“We got back about five minutes after we left, Grand High Counsel.” I answered.
“Then where has he gotten too?”
“I’m sure he’s fine, Sir Tibius. I know he attends all four births later this year. Maybe he took a vacation? You do have those here, right?”
“What did you do with him, Alexandra?” Tibius eyed me skeptically.
“Tibius, I dropped him off in Citadel Park. That I can assure you.”
“The Empress tells the truth, Sir. I spoke with him on their arrival.” Jack assured the Grand High Counsel.
“Sir, if it helps, High Counsel spoke of doing the things he had always wanted to do while we traveled. I believe it was in response to our visiting several places heretofore impossible to reach in a single lifetime.” I told him.
“She took him back to Reilly BC.” Randi giggled.
“Yes, he met the Reillys and the Daroughs, hun. Alex says hi and extends her congratulations to everyone.” I said with a smile.
Tibius looked exasperated!
“You can truthfully assure me that High Counsel Maximillian is safe, comfortable, and on this planet, Empress?” He asked accusingly.
“Yes, Grand High Counsel Tibius, Maximillian is safe, comfortable, and enjoying himself here on Terra.” I quickly responded in my royal tone. “I would never do anything to harm a living soul, my love!” I added with a hurt pout.
Tibius continued to stare at me while deciding whether I was really being truthful.
I decided to reassure him again.
“Hun, High Counsel will turn up safe and sound- I’m sure of it.” I smiled.
‘Eventually!’ Jack thought to me with a smile.
I rolled my eyes at her.
”Now, what is on tap for Grand High Counsel and his expecting mate?” I asked, changing subjects.
“You are with child also, Empress?” Tibius’ eyes began to pop from his head in surprise.
“As are Randi and Takashi.” I replied, watching both women’s expressions change.
“But…I thought the Empress could not time travel while in such a condition? Are you truly pregnant?” Tibius continued in confusion.
“Not yet, but in three…two…one.” I pointed down to my abdomen and smiled.
Like I had done twice previously, I tried passing my hand through the back of our Davenport. It stopped dead against the fabric.
“Ladies and gentleman, the Empress is officially grounded for at least twenty-two Earth months!” I announced with a huge smile.
I noticed Jack cringe.
“What’s the matter, hun?” I asked meeting her sad eyes.
“Alex…I’m scared.” She admitted in a tiny voice.
“Jack, there is almost nothing to it. I’ve done it myself twice- Samantha, just over twenty-three months ago.” I assured her. Tish and Randi cheered up a little as I said it.
“If you think I’ll be all right, Alex.” She said with a raised eyebrow.
“Trust me, Jack, everyone will get a bang out of it!” I laughed.
“That’s what I’m afraid of, Alex.”
“I’ll be right there with you, hun.” I smiled. “I won’t let go of your hand the whole time and you’ll do great.”
“I take it you’ll still be wearing that?” She pointed to my head.
I reached up in curiosity only to touch my tiara! Why did I always have it on? What was my fixation with it?
“It’ll protect us, hun.”
Jack grimaced.
“That reminds me…” Tibius suddenly cut in. I had forgotten he was still here. “The healers expressed their wishes that you, M’lady Jacquelyn, start scheduled visits as soon as possible. They want to ensure that maturation progresses smoothly through to delivery. I believe they will be even more excited about multiple arrivals than even I.”
“They do know that Earth physiology is slightly different from Terrans?” I asked as a reminder.
“Lady Random has provided all archived literature on the subject to Citadel’s medical library, M’lady Empress.”
“Good, cause I’d hate for them to be out of practice.” I giggled.
Jack glared at me in worry.
“Lady Takashi, you show little concern compared to Lady Jacquelyn. Is this not your first also?”
“It is, Grand High Counsel. I just choose to remember the outcome of my labor, not the labor itself. The Empress has already provided the proof of our success. Melanie will be perfect in every way, Sir.”
“So you have already chosen a name, Lady Takashi? Have you reviewed it with Janis?”
“Nope! My daughter, my choosing, Sir Tibius!”
“But according to Terran proto…” Tibius began to complain.
“Grand High Counsel, do you count a Mind Warrior as close friend and confidant?” Tish responded- her ire up. I could definitely see the combination of Japanese and Navajo stubbornness now. It had been eight years ago that I first experienced it.
“My love, sound retreat while you still can. I have seen this staunch resolve once before and even the Empress surrendered.” I laughed.
“And you, Lady Random, you have chosen your child’s name as well?” Tibius asked carefully.
“Isabeau will also arrive fabricated to exacting specifications and standards, Counsel. I could never be more satisfied with a revision!”
Tibius‘ mouth dropped as he fought to understand my borrowed Comptroller. He looked to me for translation.
“What Tish said, hun,” I giggled and shook my head. I paused.
“So as to our plans for tonight, my love? Should we not inform Counsel of the ‘developments’?”
“M’lady, all of Terra will bestow their gratitude upon you and your sisters for being the shining beacon of light to end of our otherwise dismal decent into oblivion!”
“There will be a few that would argue that prophesy, hun.” I warned.
As I rolled over in my huge comfortable bed, my arm automatically sought safe haven around the warm figure lying next to me. Tibius lay still gently snoring after a second night of physical exertion. The wonderful feeling was still pulsing throughout my body and soul, as I pressed tighter against his warm, firm back.
There were still many nights like this in our future- many more wonderful experiences.
True, tonight’s outing to Terra’s High Council chambers hadn’t gone exactly as planned, but Tibius more than made up for the jealous chaos that broke out when my pregnancy was revealed. There would be holdouts for the next month or so that thought they should have had the privilege of the Empress and not my Tibius! They would eventually find an Earther woman of their own though. Harmony and balance would return to Terra within the next ninety years…
…As would marital strife!
I snuggled up even tighter to my very own Terran and sunk back into my peaceful slumber once again.
The changes continue for Alex and friends as their lives seem to be intertwining uncontrollably. Details of the Empress’ last mission begin to emerge. Terra’s new era finally and truly begins.
“Dreams, Realms, and New Beginnings”
Waking from my slumber, I turned over and stretched, taking in the smooth, clean feel of the sheets. The light of the new day flooding into the room silhouetted my sleep companion. My arm automatically wrapped around the warm figure lying beside me as I turned. Slowly, cautiously, so as to not to disturb, I pressed myself closer. I was in heaven the last few days and right now I was content in sharing my bed with the one person that made that possible.
That person now began to stir.
“Good morning, did you sleep well?”
“Better than I have in months.” I replied and felt my smile brighten.
“I had a good time the past two nights, my love- it’s been such a long time.”
“You made it that much better.” I complimented. “So…what’s on tap for today?”
“I have two high-level meetings to attend today. I’m afraid I’ll be gone for most of the day, my love, I’m sorry.”
“Well…I guess it can’t be helped, we all have our jobs to do. What time should I expect you tonight?” I asked as I kissed the warm shoulder beside me.
“You tell me.”
Internally, I asked myself that very question.
“1800hrs.” I whispered as I kissed the shoulder again.
“I thought you said you’re not in the military anymore! Why can’t you just say six o’clock?”
“What fun would that be?” I giggled, quietly placing yet another kiss on that wonderful shoulder.
“You keep that up and I might just change my mind!”
“So what would be so wrong with that?” I purred.
“I have to get up and get ready, my love.”
“Oh, all right.” I pouted. “I guess I should get up too then.”
I begrudgingly pulled the covers back, rolled myself out of bed, and stood up slowly.
Boy did I feel sore! Everything from my lips down felt like I had just run a marathon.
“You really don’t have to get up just yet. Lie back down and try to get some more sleep, you need your rest.”
“Can’t I see you out at least?” I pleaded.
“Are you feeling alright? You seem different lately.”
“Aside from being sore all over, I’ve never felt better. What makes you think something is wrong?” I asked as I stretched again, glancing down at my body- everything looked the same to me.
“Something seems different.”
“Honest…I couldn’t feel better. I’m fine.”
No, Alex, you look shorter.”
“That’s crazy, Emily.” I said as my wife walked around the bed and stood before me.
“You were taller last night, Alex. I’d say you lost two inches. Before, I looked right at your Adams’ apple, now…now I’m almost even with your lower lip.”
“Get out of here. I thought only older people started to shrink.”
“The Empress said this would happen, Alex, or were you not listening?”
“I just didn’t think it would happen, Em. I mean…its impossible right?” I asked still not believing what I’d been told she proposed.
“Define ‘impossible’ since Alexandra Reilly suddenly appeared in your hospital room, Alex. Who would believe six young women appearing out of thin air? Especially two that claim you’re their mother!”
“I have no viable explanation for those women, Emily- or Connie Cummins, for that matter.” I replied, shaking my head a few times.
“Looks like you need a haircut too. You’re looking a bit shaggy in the back, dear.”
My hand automatically reached for the back of my head and combed the hair it found, out. It did feel longer- maybe a half an inch more than yesterday.
I stopped instantly as I thought about what I just felt. Could it really be true?
“You don’t think…” I paused to take a breath. “That I really am…changing…do you?” I gulped.
“From what I’m seeing this morning, Alex…possibly?” Emily said as she cringed slightly. Her hand went to the back of my head and I felt her fingers comb through my hair.
“It’s definitely longer, honey. It even feels smoother.”
My wife thought for a minute.
“Come over by the window, dear. I want to see something.” She said as she took my hand and began to pull me.
She stopped me a few feet from the window and opened the curtains a little to let more sunlight in. Moving between the window and me, she began her appraisal, paying close attention to my hair.
She grimaced once again.
“What? What’s wrong?” I asked as Emily’s expression turned sad.
“Your hair isn’t just longer, Alex, it’s lighter in color too.”
“You have got to be kidding me!” I grumbled in disbelief.
“Honey, there’s almost no gray left up there. It’s like the grays are changing to a dark blonde.”
“Like Alexandra’s?” I gasped.
Emily nodded slowly a few times. “Like the Empress’.”
“This is crazy!” I shouted and smacked my fist down on our dresser as I passed it. “Ouch!” I exclaimed as it came into contact with something sharp. “Great! That’s just great!” I groused, observing a new cut in the fleshy part of my right palm. Already blood was appearing from it.
“What did you do?” Emily asked as she hurried over and grabbed my arm. Looking at the injury quickly, she looked into my eyes. “That was very out of character for you, dear. Don’t worry though; I’ll take care of it.” She said as she quickly kissed my self-inflicted wound.
“There, kissed it all better, dear.”
“I’m not six years old, Emily.” I said flatly.
“No, but I fixed it for you just the same. See, it…it already stopped bleeding?”
We both stared at my hand and watched in astonishment as the wound started to slowly disappear!
“Wow! I wish I could do that, Alex!”
“It shouldn’t have done that, Emily! There is no way it should heal that fast! It isn’t normal!” I cried in fear.
“And your broken legs’ healing completely in only six days was, Alex?”
“I wish I could repair myself like that! Maybe we could have been parents if I could have…” Emily said sadly as a few tears ran down her cheeks.
“Honey, I’m sorry.” I started, looking into her wonderful green eyes. “I didn’t mean to stir things up again, it’s just that…well…I never expected for this to happen…I don’t want this to happen!” I pulled her to me. “I’d much rather it happened to you! At least you would finally be…um, feel whole again.”
We held each other for a few minutes before Emily broke our embrace.
“I have to get ready for work, dear. Why don’t you go back to bed for another hour or two?”
“I’d rather get up. I’ll fix us some breakfast and coffee then maybe I’ll go for a morning run. I haven’t done that since…”
“Okay. Fine, you fix breakfast while I get ready! I don’t want you pushing yourself too hard! Do you understand me, Alexander Fredrick Steinert?”
“Yes, ma’am! Don’t overdo it.” I laughed as I stood to attention.
She gave me a strange look before walking into our bathroom.
“It smells good down here, Alex. Are those pancakes I smell?” Emily asked as she entered our kitchen.
“I thought I’d do something special for my wonderful wife.”
“Are you sure you feel okay, Alex? I didn’t think you liked pancakes that much.” Emily asked as I placed a steaming stack in front of her along with a bottle of syrup. I spun around and fetched the margarine from the fridge and placed it next to the maple syrup.
“I told you I feel fine, Emily. Just because I made pancakes doesn’t mean I’ve suddenly become a different person!”
“Maybe not, but it seems strange that you would make something that we haven’t had in months.” My wife accused. “And just when did you start wearing an apron when you cook? I didn’t think you knew how to make anything other than pizza, hamburgers, or tacos.”
“I always knew how, Em! You just cook better than me.” I answered before turning my attention back to the hot skillet.
“These are good!” Emily commented upon taking her first bite.
“Thank you. I’m glad y’all like ‘em.” I responded.
“Are you going to eat, Alex?”
“After I’m done cooking; I don’t want you to be late.”
“I won’t be late, dear. I have plenty of time.
A funny feeling came over me as I worried she just might be anyway.
“I know. You’ll get there with four minute to spare. You might want to turn off at Stephens and take Boggs to get around the accident though.”
“What did you just say?” Emily was staring at me intently now. Her fork had somehow dropped and bounced on her plate.
“I said you’ll get there in plenty of time, just watch the accident on twelfth. What did you think I said?”
“How could you possibly know about some accident when neither of us has watched the news this morning, Alex?”
“I…”
I didn’t know! How did I know that? Looking down at the floor, I wondered. Was I really changing? That much?
“Maybe Alexandra Reilly will show up so we can get some answers, Alex. She told us about the changes, remember?”
“I’m not even sure she’s still here, Emily. We haven’t seen any evidence of her in almost two weeks. I mean…where is she staying? Why hasn’t she been in contact with us?” I told her.
“She did say she traveled through time, dear. Maybe she just jumped ahead in time.”
“I still don’t believe it!” I exclaimed.
Emily retrieved her purse. Digging through it, she produced her compact.
“Then maybe you’ll believe this.” She said as she held the mirror in front of me.
I was flabbergasted! “I look like I’m still in high school.” I muttered.
“Convinced yet, honey? Mirrors don’t lie! You look just like you did in our wedding pictures! Now do you believe, Alex Steinert?” Emily taunted.
“Stop it!” I shouted. “Stop this insanity, Emily! I am not becoming this Empress! I refuse to even talk anymore on the subject!” I ranted, slamming down my fist on the table.
It went right through it! I quickly caught my balance and stared at my still clinched fist.
“How…”
“How indeed, Alexander.” A woman’s voice said from behind us- over by the stove.
“Empress!” Emily gasped in surprise.
“Hello, sister. He’s still as stubborn as I remember?” She asked, greeting my wife. I found it strange she referred to Emily as her ‘sister’.
“Emily, Alex was indeed correct in his foresight. There will be a multi-vehicular involvement along your normal transit route. A detour is advised.”
“Thank you, Empress.” Emily bowed slightly to this woman that just…just…appeared in our kitchen. “I will be leaving for work now. Make sure Alex doesn’t go traveling to another world on his own, okay?”
“That will not happen until her gift has reached full maturity, sis.”
“Her? I’m not there yet, hun!” I growled. “I still got a good bit to go!”
“Not for long.” Reilly muttered quietly as she raised one eyebrow to me.
“Will it happen that quickly, Empress?” My wife asked, egging the woman on.
“You saw how fast his body repaired itself earlier. The Nanos have reached optimum concentration, sis. They’re just waiting for the proper trigger now.”
“There’s a trigger? What is it so I can keep my husband longer, Empress?” Emily asked sounding excited.
“Normally within eight hours of receiving the trigger the transformation is complete” The Empress lowered her head and her voice.
“Tell me what the trigger is, Empress, I beg you! Let me keep my husband a while longer…please?”
Reilly stayed motionless for a moment with her eyes closed.
“I’m afraid I’m mistaken, sis! The trigger has already been encountered! The nanos deposited by our sister, Alexandra’s, arrival have been activated prematurely. There is no stopping the Mahanilui.”
“But you said…”
“Look, ah had no design parameters to account for Gamma radiation bursts while immersed in a temporal stream!” Alexandra Reilly growled out in anger.
Emily and I both stared at her as we tried to make sense of what she had just said.
I suddenly felt lightheaded and closed my eyes for a second hoping it would pass.
Opening them back up, I stared into my wife’s sad face.
“What’s the matter?” I asked as she slowly shook her head.
“What do you mean ‘what’s the matter’? Don’t you remember what you just said?” Emily asked as she sniffed back a few tears. She wiped them from her face as she waited for me to answer.
“I didn’t say anything, honey! I felt a little lightheaded and closed my eyes for a second. How much could I possibly say in just a second?” I objected.
“Alex, we’ve been talking to you for five whole minutes!”
“Emily, we were talking to our sister, Alexandra, for five whole minutes.” Alex Reilly interrupted.
“What am I- possessed?” I asked in astonishment.
“Um…sort of…not really.” Reilly admitted with a tense sort of smile. “Remember how your science teacher claimed that two bodies can’t occupy the same space at the same time?” Alex Reilly waited for our answer- none came.
“Alexandra Steinert has again broken the laws of physics and found a way to do just that! I believe her mind and your mind, Alexander, now occupy the same space. It could be years before I would venture to hypothesize any viable theory on this phenomenon.” Reilly suddenly looked at my wife.
“Emily, if you are to arrive at work at the desired time, you must leave now. Today is a pivotal day in your career and you must attend both meetings in order to continue this time stream. I will take good care of our sister, I assure you.” She told her.
“I will now go retrieve our sisters from the hospital two weeks ago while you bid your husband goodbye.”
“You mean HE won’t be here when I return tonight?” Emily cried in despair.
“What? No. Is it not customary to kiss goodbye before leaving for employment?”
“Well…yes.”
“Then I’ll leave y’all some privacy so y’all kin kiss, hun! Or would y’all like me ta stay an’ watch?”
“We’ll take the few minutes, ma’am.” I answered as I took Emily into my arms.
I didn’t see the Empress disappear.
“Will you be okay, Alex? I’m worried that you just might be gone when I come home tonight.” Emily asked, as she looked deep into my eyes.
“I’ll do my best to wait for you, dear. What did the other Alex say before anyway?”
“She said she was sorry for causing all these problems. She said she never intended to hurt you or us. Alex, I know this sounds strange, but I feel sorry for her! She seems like such a nice woman.”
“Did you think to tell her I want my body back- that I don’t want to become a woman?”
“She claims she doesn’t know how she got here or why she can’t leave, honey. I suspect she holds herself responsible for everything that has happened- both here and in her own universe.”
“So you tell her it’s not her fault and to just go home!”
“It’s not so cut and dry, Alex!” Emily growled at me. “She holds herself personally responsible. She has to forgive herself! It’s not that easy!”
“Why not?”
“I guess you’ll have to figure that out too, Alex! I’ll see you tonight, dear.” Emily said cryptically as she kissed my cheek and turned for the door. Had I missed something?
I watched as Emily’s car backed out of our driveway. I waved from our front door as she drove out of sight.
It was only seven-thirty. I decided that another cup of coffee was needed and headed back to the kitchen.
“Good morning, Alexander.”
“Hi, mom.”
“Hello Empress.”
“Greetings, Mr. Steinert.”
It is good to see you again, director. Well, sort of, I guess…but you aren’t really the director are you…not yet, anywa…”
“Cami!” Five women chorused.
“What! It’s been a long day and we haven’t had anything to eat in a while. I’m not thinking correctly.”
“Six plates of hot cakes coming right up. It’s going to take a little time though, ladies.” I said as I placed my plate of four in front of the one called Camille. “Eat up, sweetheart.”
I spent the next half hour cooking for six strange women that just appeared in my kitchen. Another half hour was used to convince ‘Alexandra’ Steinert to return home. I remembered it all, so apparently she never made an appearance.
My doorbell rang at nine sharp.
Checking the peephole, I saw young Constance Cummins standing outside the front door. She had a sullen look on her face as if she really didn’t want to be here!
Why was she at my door? I didn’t think I had ever given Jack my home address.
Her face immediately went from sullen to cheery as I opened the door.
“Oh…um…hi,” She said in a very shy, but cheerful voice, “Is your dad home?”
“I’m Alexander Steinert, Constance. What brings you to my door?” I asked in annoyance.
“Oh…hi, Mr. Steinert, can I come in, please?” She responded looking suddenly dejected.
“Aren’t you supposed to be in counseling, Connie?” I asked as the young, formerly rebellious girl smiled at me nervously.
“I…I kinda felt like I needed to be here, sir- like it had something to do with my future!”
“Ah…Back to the Future 3. I get it.” I replied rolling my eyes.
“What’s that?” She asked innocently.
“Come on in, Constance Cummins, we’ve been expecting you.” Alex Reilly called from the kitchen, as I was about to explain.
I silently dropped my hand from the door, moved aside, and gestured for her to come in.
“I came as soon as I could, Empress.” Connie said as we walked into the room. She stared at the other women enjoying the fruits of my labor.
“Here,” I said as I handed her a plate with the three leftover hot cakes that I had just microwaved to warm back up.
Her smile was thanks enough as the one called Samantha stood and offered her a seat at the table.
“I guess your base character is the same in any universe, huh, mom?” Samantha said politely.
“Ma and Pa made sure Brian and I were taught never to turn anyone away hungry.”
“Mr. Steinert, you’ve changed a lot since I saw you last.” Connie said between forkfuls. “You look like you’re about my age now.”
“I’m still forty-eight, hun- despite my appearance- so no funny stuff.” I warned.
Thinking about that fact for a moment, I wondered if I should ask the supposed authority in the room.
“So how long do I have, ma’am?” I turned to Alex Reilly.
“That depends on Alexandra, Alex. If she stays locked inside that thick head you now share, a few days at most. If she comes to her senses, forgives herself, and leaves quickly, you will be the reigning Empress of this universe in under two weeks.”
“So I have no choice?” I asked, summing it up in one sentence.
“We always have choices, hun. What exactly we choose defines our future. From personal experience, being the Empress isn’t so bad though, Alex. The things we will see and do are simply mind-boggling!”
“Mom, the people that the Empress meets and helps number in the thousands. I have the pictures to prove it.” Samantha took a turn to respond.
“Mother, we meet our husbands because of you. None of that would happen if you hadn’t become her.” Cassandra continued.
“I wouldn’t have realized my gift had you not come to Reilly, Alex Steinert. I certainly wouldn’t have my precious daughter right now.” Camille said as she looked lovingly to Cassiopeia.
“The continuance of those residing on Terra stood no chance as a species if you hadn’t come, M’lady.” Cassiopeia added as she bowed her head.
“I certainly wouldn’t be here now, Empress. Because of you I have been given a second chance- a chance to atone for my former life- the chance to start anew- to have a real family.” The one called Alusia wiped a tear from her eye as she paused a second. “A chance to know love, friendship, and kindness.”
“You’re forgetting that I’m not Alexandra.” I reminded them. “Not yet, anyway.” I added in a whisper as I looked away from them and down at myself. Despite having just eaten, my pants felt looser than when I put them on this morning and my belt was already in the last hole.
“Y’all are such a hardhead, Alexandra Steinert! Jus forgive yerself an fig’er out how ta get you an’ Connie home so ah kin get some shut-eye! Damn yer stub’ern, woman!” Alex Reilly shouted out in annoyance.
“Aunt Alex, how long has it been since you slept?” Samantha asked after the outburst.
Reilly thought for a moment. “Near as ah kin tell, ‘bout thirty-six hours, Sam.”
“I can confirm that, Sam. She hasn’t reclined in well over thirty-six hours. The director shows signs of extreme fatigue and requires a rest cycle.” Camille said as she lifted Alex Reilly’s collar to reveal a small red indicator flashing at a very rapid rate.
“I ain’t gonna rest til mah sister’s safe at home!”
Why did I feel a tear run down my face? Was it from the loyalty these women were showing for their leader? Dedication? Friendship?
“Look, all of you can crash here if you’d like. I’m sure Emily would insist that you stay though we only have one spare bedroom and a home office with a futon. I’ll just text her and let her know you all will be here.” I suggested.
“You would open your home to six unknown women without a thought?” Alusia questioned.
“It’s called hospitality, sweetheart. Something you never learned in Poland the first time around.” I said and immediately looked around for the source of my last sentence!
The young woman’s face fell then perked up into a smile!
“Why did I say that?” I asked no one in particular.
“You didn’t, Alexander.” Alex Reilly smiled to me. “I would like to rest now, Mr. Steinert.”
“This way.” I said in confusion and led her upstairs to our spare bedroom.
“I’m sorry for the pastel pink on the walls, ma’am, I hope you don’t mind. We were hoping to fill this room before Emily found out she…” I paused to push that memory back.
“The bed isn’t the most comfortable- I prefer something harder, myself.” I told her. “I usually fix lunch around twelve-thirty when I work from home. Don’t feel obligated- I’d rather you get some rest. Dinner will be…” I thought about tonight’s meal and it’s time. “Baked salmon, rice pilaf, and Garlic roasted potatoes at six o’clock. Don’t worry, I’ll have plenty for everyone, ma’am.”
“Y’all are learnin’ ta use yer gift, Alex- ah’m impressed. Now all’s Alexandra needs to do is r’lize she needs ta go home.”
“Ma’am, you really should get some rest now. You’re starting to sound like someone from the eastern shore of the Mississippi.” I suggested gently.
“Oak Ridge, Missoura is west of the mighty miss, hun!”
“I know that. I was born there.”
“And I know almost everything you know, hun.” She said before a big yawn escaped her mouth.
I was taken by surprise when her white naval uniform suddenly changed into a pair of flannel pajamas! These people certainly had some fantastic technology!
“Sleep tight, Empress.” I told her quietly as I pulled down the covers and waited for the mysterious woman to lie down before pulling them back up.
“Your Empress fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.” I announced as I reached the first floor. “Why is she pushing herself so hard?”
“We’d all do it for you mom- every last one of us- without question.” Samantha answered.
“Could you not call me ‘Mom’ please? I already have a lot on my mind and that term crosses the line.” I advised. “We really don’t need to rush things.”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t help see the similarities between you and our mom, Alexander. Because of the Empress, we’ve already met you. I guess some things could be called constants in any dimension or any of the known universes.”
I stared at her for a minute or two trying to comprehend her statement. I always had trouble with books and movies that employed the whole time travel, paradox thing.
“If anyone else would like to rest, I could pull out the futon up in the office.” I offered after I decided to step away from that subject.
“You’ll get the hang of it in time, Alex. You seem to be, as you define it, a fast learner. When your gift develops completely you’ll see.” Camille reassured me.
I wasn’t sure I wanted to be reassured just now!
“You’ll do fine and I’m just returning the favor, Alex.” She giggled.
“Did you just read my mind?” I asked in alarm realizing that I hadn’t said a word to the woman.
‘Of course I did, Alex.’ I heard as she smiled at me. Her mouth never formed a word.
“Do you always…um…invade her privacy, Camille?” I asked out of curiosity.
“I wouldn’t be a good assistant if I couldn’t anticipate what you asked of me, Alex.”
“Mr. Steinert, I’m sorry for whatever I did, sir.” Connie Cummins said suddenly out of the blue.
“It wasn’t you, hun, I shouldn’t have asked everyone to keep such important details from you.” I heard myself say. I had no idea why I said it though as I’d been thinking of asking her how she liked my pancakes!
“Empress?” She asked tilting her head at me.
“I’m sorry. I must be getting tired too. For the life of me, I can’t understand why I just said that, Constance.”
“Maybe we’re finally breaking through, mom.” Cassandra giggled.
I glared at the woman.
“Or not.” She added flatly as her smile deflated.
Cassandra then walked over to me and stared into my eyes. I felt that if I closed them or looked away she would somehow hurt me!
‘She’s not the one you have to worry about hurting you, Alex.’ I heard Camille say. I really wasn’t sure anyone else heard her though.
“Why do you have to be so damn stubborn, mom?” Cassandra said, bringing my attention back to those beautiful green eyes still staring deeply into my soul.
I gulped hard as I blinked!
“OOOOHH!” Cassandra growled in exasperation.
“How’s it feel to get it right back, big sis?” Samantha asked her sister.
“You really shouldn’t talk, little sister!”
“Perhaps I can reach the Empress.” Alusia suggested as she stepped up to me. The girl barely made it to my shoulders and so she had to look up at an uncomfortable angle.
“How about I sit down to make it easier on you, sweetheart?” I asked looking around to find a seat on the living room furniture.
“Thank you, Empress that is most kind of you.”
“So…what do you intend to do- Vulcan mind-meld, Jedi mind trick?” I reappraised her and suddenly noticed her Mediterranean traits. “Maybe Tarot cards or a Crystal ball?”
“Please do not make light of my Egyptian heritage, Empress. I happen to owe quite a bit to Pharaoh and his family. He values his grandnephew and nieces as would any other family patriarch.”
“Pharaoh?” I asked in surprise.
“Alusia is joined with the nephew of Pharaoh Khufu, Alex. She has two children waiting for her back home in Memphis.” Camille informed me with some attitude- as if having done it many times.
“Three, Camille. Little Lusius will be two this…” She paused as if thinking, “This January.”
“Memphis? As in Memphis, Egypt?”
“Duh! That’s why you’re called the Empress of Space and Time, mom!” Cassie clucked sarcastically.
I gave her a stern glare!
“Oh ya, I know that look!” She giggled.
I continued my glare for a minute more before looking back to the petite, black -haired, beauty standing in front of me.
“So…what are you going to do, honey?”
“I am going to try using the special communication link between us to contact Alexandra Steinert. By establishing and holding that link open we were successful in locating you in this universe. It just requires concentration on my part. You may just sit and relax.” She told me with a nervous smile.
“Okay, let ‘er rip!” I said, shrugging my shoulders.
Her eyes closed and her face began to flush as she concentrated on…whatever.
Suddenly images of places I had only seen in World War Two documentaries began flashing in my mind! Men dressed in Nazi uniforms, Old German Army trucks, and some mysterious looking cavern with what looked like a space capsule at its center!
More pictures flashed into my mind: What looked like refugees being herded into dreary looking buildings; more Nazis; the inside of some futuristic looking control room; a blonde man grabbing at his throat as if being choked around the neck!
An image of a full on nuclear explosion then filled my mind- complete with deafening surround sound!
Alusia seemed to stagger as that last image appeared!
“Empress, you do not play fair!” She said wagging her finger at me. “I am only trying to help. Please allow me to help you mistress- like you helped me so many years ago.”
“Honest, I didn’t do anything, ma’am! Where did all of that come from? Was she really back in 1940’s Poland?” I asked in confusion.
“That is where I was originally from, yes. The Empress and her companions arrived at the secret research base where I thought I was helping the Germans develop fantastic new weapons to defeat the Allies.”
“You’re a Nazi?” I said in alarm.
“No…I was forced to work for them.”
“From what I remember, you wanted to kill us, hun!” I blurted out as my hand instantly came up to cover my mouth.
Alusia stared at me on the verge of tears.
“I’m sorry for that outburst!” I apologized. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me lately.”
“May I try again, Empress?” Alusia asked politely.
“I’m not the one stoppin’ you, sweetheart. Try as much as y’all like- I won’t fight you.” I said smiling at her.
“Cami could you and Cassi assist me, please?” She asked her two sisters.
“Hey, if you want to bit-bang into that head of hers, you need everyone’s help, honey!” Cassandra said as she and Samantha joined hands with the string of three other women. “You’ll need all the power we got to get through that Steinert stubbornness!”
I noticed Constance join hands also.
Thank you, sisters! Empress, I will now try again. Do not be afraid.”
Images again filled my mind. Images of a building- a research building. The machinery housed there was fantastic! Women of every nationality and size walked along its halls! Camille and Alusia’s faces appeared. Alusia seemed to be floating and grasping at her throat as in the images I saw before!
Pain filled my mind! Intense, focused pain! Pain that radiated through my whole body! Twice I felt it! It felt like I had died!
Images of a desert faded in as the others faded out. All around me the desert was filled with people looking for something- waiting for something. Samantha and Cassandra appeared. I suddenly felt warmth fill me- a feeling of extreme pride and loving respect. Ma and Pa were suddenly there too! Another woman that could have been a younger sister of mine appeared with them! Brie. Brie was her name! I suddenly missed my sister!
A woman that looked similar to Constance appeared, dressed in an old naval uniform! She pointed to a submarine. It looked brand new. On the ship…boat, women waited on its deck watching me…watching me! Once again I felt filled with pride- pride in my crew!
Another woman entered my mind! This one looking like Samantha and Cassandra’s younger sister. She wore a long, tight, golden dress and had her hair pinned up with chopsticks in some exotic looking up do.
Again the feeling of pride overwhelmed me!
Connie appeared dressed in a similar looking, long silver dress. She had tears in her eyes and looked to have been crying for a while. She held her hands out to me as if calling me to her
She looked so distraught!
The scenery changed around the two of us, becoming barren and inhospitable.
Connie’s face became angry.
It felt as if the very air around us became filled with static electricity! Small sparks of light began to appear around us! The very earth we stood on began to vibrate then shake! Connie began to glow!
The small sparks began building and dancing around us faster and more furious as the ground shook harder! Connie began to glow brighter and more intense! I started to fear for this woman- her power, I felt, becoming unstable.
The sunlight from overhead began to dim until Connie was the sole light source now, yet she only became brighter! I could feel the heat- the pure energy building in her!
There was a flash of intense, blinding light and everything went dark for a second.
“Alex? Alex, honey can you hear me? It’s Emily, Alex. Come back to us dear, please come back?”
I opened my eyes to see our bedroom. Seven beautiful women stood around me looking very concerned. Was I in heaven?
“Welcome back, Alex. A strange but familiar voice greeted as I blinked my eyes a few times.
“How…” My throat felt dry. It cracked as I spoke. “How did I get here? Last thing I remember, I was sitting on the couch and this woman…um… was trying to…um…” I reached up and rubbed my forehead. “What was she doing again?” I asked drawing a complete blank.
“Great, she hit the reset button again!” A woman looking like Emily’s sister sighed and shook her head.
I didn’t understand what that meant and I think I stared at her for a minute.
“Alex, are you okay? I mean…can you move everything alright?” Emily asked from my close right.
“Ya, I can move everything. Why wouldn’t I?” Again my voice cracked as I spoke.
“What’s wrong with my voice? Why y’all lookin’ at me that way?” I asked seeing all the long faces.
“Alex, you’ve been out for two days.” My wife informed me.
“Two days? How…Why…” I again rubbed my head. “What?” I tried to sit up and suddenly felt strange. Things felt wrong. Without hesitation, I began looking at my hands.
They looked different.
“Alex, you’ve changed some more.” Emily told me sadly. She began to cry.
“Mirror!” I demanded as I fought to swing my legs out from under the sheets.
Emily and that strange woman- Alexandra Reilly I think was her name- helped me to my feet then walked me over to the full size mirror by our bedroom door. Even walking felt strange! Had I only been out for two days and not longer?
I was now almost the same height as Emily…and, I noted, the same exact height as Alexandra Reilly. My hair was almost down to my collar and now matched the strange woman standing beside me. I looked like a sophomore in high school!
My knees went slack and I felt two arms stiffen to hold me up.
“Let’s get her back on the bed, Emily.” Alex Reilly suggested.
“Her?” I shrieked. My hands immediately went south to investigate.
I sighed in triumph. It was still there.
Sort of.
I started to cry.
I don’t know how long I cried, but Constance Cummins suddenly appeared at the door.
“Excuse me, but can any of you tell me why or how I got here?”
Everyone turned to look.
“Oh, hi Mrs. Steinert. Is this your house?” Constance asked looking very confused.
“Um…how did I get here, ma’am?” She asked innocently again, rubbing her head several times.
“From what I’ve been told you arrived here two days ago, Constance. Your mom and dad have been informed and will be here after work. You’ve been unconscious in the spare room since then, sweetie.
Alexandra Reilly turned back to me looking very sad.
“Sis, this can’t go on much longer. Irreparable damage may result if the hosts continue to be forcibly reset internally. Look at the damage already done to this Alexander Steinert!” She pulled out her compact mirror and held it before me.
“Mr. Steinert, is that you?” Connie asked as she stared in my direction. “You look almost like Mrs. Steinert’s sister! Or like Alex Reilly’s twin!”
“Don’t remind me, hun.” I groused, unable to stop admiring myself in the small mirror.
“Your voice has changed too.” She added.
I shook my head a few times and for some reason started to cry again!
“Mrs. Steinert, did you color your hair or something? It looks nice.” I heard Connie ask of my wife.
“No sweetie, I haven’t done a thing but wash and brush it, why?”
“You look younger, ma’am.” I heard her say.
I immediately looked up at my wife- really looked at her.
“You did color your hair!” I exclaimed.
Alex Reilly closed her eyes momentarily and sighed.
“No I didn’t! I haven’t colored my hair in four years, Alex- you know that!” Emily protested.
Emily and I instantly glared at Alex Reilly.
Again she closed her eyes and sighed.
“Emily, if you could lend some clothes to Alex then we can talk down in the living room. Ladies, let’s give them some privacy.” She said as she stood up and motioned for everyone but Emily to follow.
“Why would you need to lend me some clothes? My pajamas seem to fit fine again.”
“Alex those are a pair of my sleep pants and its matching top you have on.” She said quietly.
“Empress, what are your sizes?” Emily asked before Alex Reilly left the room. I instinctively closed my eyes and hopefully my ears so as not to hear.
On opening them both women, my wife and Alex Reilly, were staring at me!
I gulped.
“Oh, Alex,” she sniffed, “you’re a perfect junior’s size eleven-twelve.”
“Okay…so? So what’s wrong with what I have on?”
“You need other things, Alex. You can’t walk around in my PJ’s all day.” My wife looked down at the floor. “Besides, you need underwear that fits: socks, panties, bra…”
“WHAT?” I shouted then quickly pulled the top of my shirt out and looked down.
“Shit.”
“It’s not that bad, dear. You’ll get use to them.”
I stared at my wife for some time as she opened a few drawers and placed some of her things beside me. I couldn’t believe I had changed so much!
With my wife’s help, patience, and perseverance, we finally arrived downstairs.
“You look nice, Alex.” Alex Reilly complimented as we reached the bottom of the stairs.
“I feel like a freak.” I grumbled. I dared not make eye contact with anyone in the room.
Emily guided me over to the loveseat and helped me sit down.
“So, I’ve been infected also?” She asked as I just stared at the floor in front of me.
“What makes you think this is an infection, Emily?” Alex Reilly asked my wife.
There was a long pause.
“I’m…I’m not sure. I just…just feel that it…it might become that.” Emily stuttered out her answer.
“Alex, I think you look cute. You should be proud to be the Empress.” Alusia, I think her name was, said as she walked over and touched my shoulder gently. “If it’s any consolation, I know exactly how you feel.”
“You feel it is an infection?” Alex Reilly prompted my wife. “Do you have any experience in medicine, sister?”
“I once wanted to be a nurse, Empress. I work at a medical equipment company. Does that count?”
“Emily Scott-Steinert, do you know the occupation of your counterpart in our universe?”
“According to that strange Sci-Fantasy, a doctor, Empress.”
“Can you guess her gift, hun?” Reilly pressed further.
Emily closed her eyes for a moment. “A medical forecaster?” She asked, unsure of her answer.
“Alexandra Steinert’s sister Emily is indeed a medical seer, sister- though she shares the family penchant for phasing- something she has not realized yet.”
“Aunt Emily can phase?” The one I think was called Cassandra choked out.
“Like we can?” Her sister, Samantha gasped.
“As can all members of the royal family- whether they realize it or not.” Reilly confessed.
“Billie Sangiere too, Aunt Alex?” Samantha asked excitedly.
“Yes, but no one here shall reveal anything they have heard to her! Our sisters must discover their hidden talents all on their own.” Alex Reilly answered at a lower volume.
“So I can disappear like you, Empress?” Emily asked with the excitement of a child!
“Once developed, yes.”
“I’d like to disappear right about now.” I grumbled to myself.
“Empress!” Alusia whispered conspiratorially as she stood next to me.
I looked up to her wondering why she was pointing to me.
“Oh my God, where did Alex go?” Emily cried in alarm!
“I’m still right here, dear.” I replied in annoyance. I wasn’t clear on what sort of game they had planned for me.
“Empress, where did my husband go? What did you do with him?” She continued to cry out in alarm.
“I said I’m right here, Em.” I said louder as I waved my hand vigorously.
No one flinched or even paid attention!
“I’m right here next to Alusia!” I shouted and waved my hand at her.
It went right through her!
I gasped in fright! What was going on? What was wrong with me?
“Alexander, before you lose consciousness, I suggest you think about rephasing back into this reality, hun.” Alex Reilly recommended calmly. She and her ‘sisters’ appeared totally unconcerned.
“He can do that, Empress?” Emily questioned.
“We’re lucky she only thought about disappearing and not going back to before this all happened.” Alex said casually.
“Why? What would happen then?” My wife asked.
“Nothing would change. Nothing at all. The Empress would still arrive in this universe and you would still become sisters, Emily. Alex, you can rephase now, hun, you’ve proven your gift has activated. Cami, be a dear and turn on the video entertainment display. Channel five point one, please.”
Did I really want to reappear- even if I really could control this? I decided to try and thought about reappearing.
“Ah, welcome back sister.” Alex Reilly said without even looking my way. “I trust you now believe what I have been saying?”
“How did I do that?”
“Every Empress must figure that out for herself, hun. We all do things just a little bit differently.”
“Breaking News this hour from University Memorial Hospital. Here with the story is Reporter Michelle Simonetti. Michelle?”
“Yes, Richard, I’m here in front of University Memorial Hospital where earlier today CDC officials presented a warrant with local police for the arrest and questioning of a Dr. Reilly Reilly. Dr. Reilly is wanted in connection with several disappearances here over the last few weeks and is suspected of conducting unapproved experimental procedures on some of her patients- some of whom are among the missing. Topping the list is seventeen year-old Constance Cummins, a senior at Martin Luther King High School. Ms. Cummins, a recent paraplegic due to a failed suicide attempt disappeared several days ago from her hospital room where she was to undergo psychological appraisal for the attempt.”
“A nurse working at this hospital, one Cynthia Riggby, has also gone missing as has Dr. Reilly herself and three assistants, Biophysics students Cassandra and Samantha Fleming, both relations to the doctor, and Randall Peltierre, a computer technologies student.”
“If anyone has seen Dr. Reilly or any of her associates please call local authorities immediately.”
“Michelle, has there been any sort of discussion about the kinds of experimental procedures Dr. Reilly has been developing?”
“Richard, as of this report the only thing the CDC would say is that potentially infectious organisms are suspected and if not properly disposed of, could be detrimental to the population. That’s all we’ve learned for now.”
“Okay, thanks for that report, Michelle. Keep us up to date.”
“I will. Back to you in the studio, Richard.”
“That was Michelle Simonetti at University Memorial Hospital. Moving along to other local news. FCC authorities are still mystified as to the origins of an underground Fantasy-Drama being broadcast on our sub channel five point four. The FCC is investigating the mysterious program that had blanked our normally broadcast programming for two weeks. Investigators could not comment on observations and theories that the program was recorded locally. Although not pornographic in content, the program conflicted with legally licensed programming scheduled for broadcast in the affected time slots.”
“Today the state house continued to debate the controv…”
The television suddenly turned itself off! And there was a commotion in the kitchen!
“Something sounded like it fell over out there!” I whispered.
Before I could get up, Alex Reilly raised her hand to stop any movement.
“Cami, please bring our intruder to us.” She said calmly.
“Put me down!” A woman’s voice screamed.
A disheveled Dr. Reilly floated into the living room about a foot off the floor. She was fighting and kicking at the air trying to get away.
“Let me go! I’m innocent! I didn’t kill anyone!” She continued to shout.
“Come join the party, Dr. Reilly.” Alex Reilly said with a devious smile.
The doctor continued to fight the unseen force holding her and suddenly went horizontal, rising another two feet in the air!
“Come now Reilly, we won’t hurt you. You entered this house uninvited and not the other way around. Refrain from your attempts at escape and tell us what has happened.”
“Mother!” Dr. Reilly hissed. “I should have known you were behind this! I demand you let me go from whatever is holding me here!” She screamed in anger.
“Child, as I have stated before, I am not your mother. I am Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Space and Time. My friends and I hail from three universes away. Now please curb that anger and let’s talk rationally before my two Mind Warriors decide to get playful.” Alex said, continuing to smile deviously. She winked at the stranded doctor.
“Mind Warrior? What is that?” She growled.
“Do you really wish to find out, hun? Really?”
“Dr. Reilly, you really should listen to her- after all, you did break into our house.” I tried to reason with the angry woman.
“Who are you? I thought this was Alexander and Emily Steinert’s house!”
“I am Alexander Steinert, doctor. I just look a little…um…different…thanks to your Gamma Exciter Experiment!” I said trying to sound upset and imposing.
It didn’t sound anything like I wanted it to.
“You’re just a girl! Where is Mr. Steinert? I will explain myself only to him!” She shouted.
“Dr. Reilly, you will treat my husband with the respect he deserves!” Emily stood and approached our hovering guest.
“Mrs. Steinert? But…I thought you weren’t part of this…”
“Apparently I am now, doctor! I’ve been infected as well!” My wife told her. Then she said something I didn’t expect.
“Dr. Reilly, you should slow your heartbeat down; it is now reaching one hundred-eighty beats per minute! The human heart cannot withstand that stress for very long. Cardiac arrest will follow shortly if that cadence is continued! Also your blood pressure has skyrocketed! A stroke is not out of the question if you insist on fighting Camille.” She said with her eyes closed tightly.
“Cassandra, would you be a dear and take Reilly’s hand? That way she will hang around with us long enough to explain what has happened to her.” Alex Reilly requested casually.
“If you think it would help, Aunt Alex.”
“You should be able to counter her gift with your own, hun.”
Dr. Reilly stopped fidgeting instantly.
“Counter what gift? What have you done to me?” She demanded.
“The explanation will arrive in the proper sequence, my dear. Right now, I ask for your patience and full attention.” Alex‘s smile still looked very ominous! “Cami, you can let her down now- gently.”
“I’ve established a restrictive acoustic shield around the room’s perimeter, Empress.” Cami said as Dr. Reilly slowly became upright and gently settled to the floor.
“What’s that?” Dr. Reilly asked, still partly terrified.
“An acoustic shield is one that restricts sound vibrations from escaping the confined area. The restrictive portion is so you don’t go anywhere, doctor.” Cami informed her.
“Alex, I believe you want to ask the first question?” Alexandra Reilly prompted.
I nodded, but held up a finger indicating I wanted a delay. I posed the question ‘what was Dr. Reilly doing in my house and how did she get in here unseen’, in my mind?
It was amazing how asking the right questions can make all the difference!
“Alex, we’re waiting, hun.” Alex Reilly coaxed.
“Why are you in our house, doctor?”
“I needed a place to go! The cops and the CDC are looking for me! I figured out of anyone, you two would understand. This seemed to be the safest place for me since I became a freak!”
“So how did you get in? All the doors and windows are locked.” Emily asked- a little upset.
Dr. Reilly Reilly turned bright red!
“I…I just passed right through the front door. I…I know that sounds crazy, I mean I had every intention of just knocking, but when I did my fist went right through the door…as…as if it weren’t there at all! I know…I should be committed.” She said shaking her head in shame.
I decided to try out my newfound ‘gift’ as Alex Reilly called it. I thought about disappearing.
My hand passed right through the arm of the couch. Cool!
“Can anyone hear me?” I shouted as I walked over beside Dr. Reilly.
“I don’t think you’re crazy, ma’am.” I said after I thought about reappearing.
Cassandra and Dr. Reilly both jumped!
“Mother, I wish you would stop doing that!” Cassandra hissed.
“Mother?” Reilly looked first at me then at Cassandra Fleming. “How did you do that?”
“The same way you did apparently, doctor.” I said, staring at her with a slight, satisfied smile.
“Dr. Reilly, can I ask where your three associates are and their status?” Alex Reilly asked interrupting the staring session Doc Reilly and I had going on.
She thought about the question for a while.
“I really don’t know, ma’am. One minute we were all arguing about what we should do, the next, my cousins and Randall had disappeared!”
“Is that all the information you have, hun?” Alex asked as she stood up and stared into the doctor’s eyes intensely.
“We ran blood tests on ourselves. We all had the same nanos, as you called them actively multiplying in our bodies.”
“And?” Alex Reilly pressed.
“Randall has already started to look younger.” She looked at me for a second. “Similar to the way you’ve changed, Mr. Steinert?” She still didn’t sound sure of my identity.
“Cami, drop your shield for a moment, would you, sweetheart?”
“Shield is off, Empress.”
“Sam and Cassie Fleming, the time for hiding is over girls. You and Randi can rematerialize now.” Alex Reilly called out as if knowing exactly where they were hiding.
“Aunt Alex should Sam and I be here too?” The Cassandra Fleming in front of me asked.
“Why not? You have to meet sometime.”
“The high today, in the mid sixties with only a slight chance of a shower further north. Tomorrow…”
“Oh Rodger, how can we expect to avoid the turmoil our relationship cause…”
“Spock, you green-blooded hobgoblin! Jim is out there somewhere dying and all you can say is…”
“Johnny, who’s the next contestant on ‘The Price is Right?’”
“Randall that is quite enough, hun. You and the Fleming sisters re-appear this instant.” Alex Reilly commanded.
Two women and a young androgynous looking man appeared by the stairs.
“Thank you. Please have a seat and we shall answer all your questions as best we can.” She motioned to the floor of the now crowded room.
“How did you know we were here?” One of them asked. She looked exactly like the Cassandra standing next to Dr. Reilly.
“That’s what I keep asking her, honey,” The other Cassie quipped!
“Empress, what are we all going to do now?” Connie asked from across the room. I had almost forgotten she was here.
“Empress, could we maybe move this convention down into the playroom? It’s a bigger space and there’s more seating down there.” I asked before anything else was said.
“Why didn’t I think of that?” Alex Reilly replied as she looked at me and smiled brightly.
What did that mean, I wondered?
“Everyone take hands, please.” She requested. Her companions quickly joined hands and Cassiopeia offered to take Emily’s. Emily offered to take mine and before long everyone was holding at least one other person’s hand.
“Please do not let go until told to do so for your own safety.”
My living room became the basement playroom!
“Everyone look around you! If you find yourself in a piece of furniture or wall move until clear. As long as one hand is still indirectly in contact with me you should be fine.
I stepped forward out of the bar and one of the stools. Emily also took a step forward out of a stool.
“Rephasing in three…two…one. You all may release your hands.” Alex Reilly announced.
Dr. Reilly and her three associates dropped to the floor!
“Weak newbies!” Cassandra Fleming cackled.
I wasn’t feeling so good either, but at least I stayed standing. Emily and I took the opportunity to take the seats closest to Alex Reilly.
“Alex, come here, hun.” Alexandra asked gently.
Emily and I nervously exchanged seats.
“Alex, within the half hour several members of the local social control agency will arrive with documents requesting your detention and allowing investigation of this residence and property. Now might be the time to leave this world and universe.” She suggested.
“Why, what did I do?” I asked.
“You are the carrier. You are patient number zero! In their eyes, you started this whole missing person’s fiasco!”
“How did I start this, Empress?”
“Not you, hun! Alexandra Steinert. My temporal sister is the carrier of the nano infection that has bestowed gifts on you, Emily, and at least these four innocent people.” Alex said as she turned to me and stared deeply into my eyes.
“My revision, you have to stop this now- before it results in these innocents being accused and sentenced to incarceration, or worse…experimentation. Do you really want to hurt them? Do you really intend on cursing them to an extended life of pain and anguish?” Alex asked as she nodded to someone behind me.
She took my hand in hers. I felt a slight tingle as our skin touched. Alex again looked into my eyes.
“You see? It has already gone too far, sister. The one called Alexander is almost gone- replaced by us! Her reign here will be a tempest of controversy and secrecy. Yes, she will protect this universe’s time stream and yes she will do great things, but she will not have the autonomy you or I have enjoyed.”
“You’re no good at bluffing, sister.” I replied without consciously thinking a word of it! “We both know that she will be free to work this time stream just as we do; only it may take a few years longer. I have seen this to be true, Alexandra Reilly.”
Oh God, did that really come out of my mouth?
“So, you stay imprisoned for a reason, Alex? I wasn’t aware that you had decided to develop the Empress in another Universe! If we are the same, why didn’t I foresee this and travel here in your place?”
“It fell to me to inform Constance of her true lineage! The mistake was mine and mine alone! It was for me to remedy!” My mouth continued, as I remained a helpless observer. This was really starting to freak me out!
“So this is all your fault is it, Alex?”
“It’s my cross to bear, Alex! I must pay the price for my miscalculation!”
“So it’s come down to simple mathematics now? Have you forgotten your humanity, sister? How about your compassion, huh? Is that nothing more than a calculation too? Are love, companionship, and friendship just complex algorithms in need of reduction to simpler terms?” She paused.
“Do you remember your misdirected dimensional sister and her spiral into evil despair? Are you satisfied to remake that here, on such fertile, virgin ground?”
“I am not like Bad Alex! Y’all know me better than that, Alex! I was the one that kept the secret! I was the one that bore the ferocity of Constance’s scorn and anger when she found out!”
My eyesight started getting blurry. “I am the one that needs to be held accountable for all the wrong choices I’ve made, and I’m the thief that stole a woman’s pride and confidence as if just another cheap trinket! I deserve everything I get, Empress!”
“That is not true, Alexandra. You once told me that there is good and bad in everyone- that there is no right or wrong side to take. You said it is the decisions we make that count the most. No one is perfect- so you’ve told everyone here at least a dozen times! It’s time for you to forgive yourself and allow the new Empress her very own reign, Alex. Allow her to make her own mistakes so she can learn from them as you and I have done! Please Empress Alexandra, protect this Empress as you have pledged to do over and over again. Pledge to protect her sisters as they initialize their very own sisterhood here, in this universe.” Cami declared before she stopped and took a deep breath.
“Please, Empress, we have outstayed our welcome on this world.”
“Mother, Empress, the law enforcement officials have arrived.” Cassi interrupted.
“What will we do?” I heard Dr. Reilly cry.
I looked around- surprised I had control of me again.
Everyone was staring at me!
“Everyone, join hands!” Alex Reilly commanded.
“Empress, Connie’s parents…they may have been affected also! What will become of them?” I interjected as a vision came into my mind.
“Hun, if this Jack is anything like our Jacquelyn, I pity anyone that shows up at that residence!”
Connie stared at Alex as she took Cassandra’s hand and offered her other to the other Cassandra.
“We’re going to take a short hop through time, ladies. Again hold tight until we’re clear of any objects.”
“Transiting time in three…two…one.” Alex announced.
Our surroundings didn’t change.
“Everyone still clear?” She asked. “Good. Okay, we’re here, y’all can let go now.”
“But we didn’t go anywhere, ma’am.” I informed her.
“Didn’t we?” She winked. “Alex, roughly what time was it when we left? I just happen to know you looked at the clock behind the bar before we joined hands.”
“A little after two, why?” I answered in confusion.
“What time does that clock behind the bar say now, hun?” She asked.
I looked back and read the time for the second time in under a minute. “Eight.” I said before it hit me. I gasped! “It’s eight o’clock already? We just instantly jumped six hours?” I exclaimed.
“That’s why they call it time travel, sis.” She giggled.
“But did you move us back or ahead?”
“Now why would I take us back?”
“And I can do that too?” I asked with a little too much excitement.
Emily, Dr. Reilly, and her three associates stared at me in bewilderment, though I think Emily was just surprised I got so excited.
“No reason you can’t hun.” Alex laughed.
“Cool!”
I remained quiet for a minute.
“So why six hours, ma’am?” I inquired.
“Go back and look for yourself, hun. Just think about the time you want to go back to, the location, and above all remember to stay phased out.”
“So it’s as simple as that? I thought I’d have to sacrifice a chicken or something first!”
“It’s as simple as that, hun. Go ahead and try it- you’ll like it.” Alex Reilly said as she winked- I wasn’t sure to me though.
I stood up and stepped away from everyone.
“Empress, you really should take your Mind Warrior along. There may be trouble if things don’t quite go as you want them to.”
Connie got up, stepped close to me, and took my hand carefully. Looking in my eyes, she gulped.
First I thought about disappearing. I guess I looked just as apprehensive as Connie.
“Very good, Alex.” Alex Reilly said proudly. Emily, the Doctor and her three assistants began looking around the room. “It is always prudent to phase out first. Good travels, Empress.” Alex Reilly smiled brightly.
I began thinking about ‘when’ I wanted to go. I was curious to see what we had bypassed here in those six hours. Going back three hours seemed satisfactory so I concentrated on our house at five o’clock.
The living room instantly appeared!
“Lieutenant, the house seems to be empty. Though it looks like both bedrooms were in use, sir.” A voice said from the stairway.
“Sir, the basement is secure- no one down there either.” Another officer said entering from the kitchen. “You think they kidnapped the Steinert’s, sir?”
“She’s a doctor, Smith. We can’t rule that out, but I find it unlikely. I’m thinking the three are in it together.”
A radio transmission interrupted their conversation.
“Officers need assistance at 1723 Lancaster Court. All available units respond.”
“Gantz to Fields, what’s going on out there?”
“Lt. Gantz, you wouldn’t believe me if I told you, sir!” The voice said over the radio.
“Two-oh-three enroute. ETA five minutes.” Another voice came over with a siren blaring in the background.
“Fields, I want to know what is goin’ on!”
“Lieutenant, all hell is breaking loose here! Things are flying around! Chairs, appliances, lamps…furniture! The whole house seems to be possessed! We need back up!”
“What about the persons of interest?”
“The wife and daughter are just standing there, sir. The Cummins’ daughter looks to be in some kind of red-faced trance. We can’t get near them without being attacked by flying debris!”
Connie tugged on my arm. “Mr. Steinert, I’m they’re daughter. What are they talking about? Who is with my mother?”
“If I were to guess, I’d say your father has been affected just like me.” I said motioning to my body.
“You mean he’s not my dad anymore?” She asked as I felt her grasp tighten.
I shrugged my shoulders. I really didn’t know. An image of a beautiful blonde woman came to mind. The woman looked like Connie’s slightly older sister.
“Hey, where did you two come from? How did you get past the officers at the doors?” The Lieutenant’s voice caught our attention.
“Shit!” Connie and I both gasped! We could be seen!
Two officers approached us from either side.
I quickly wished we were anywhere but here, but focused on Connie’s parents!
The scene instantly changed to one of outright chaos! All around us all types of household goods flew frantically through the air! To our left, three police cars, lights flashing, provided protection for several officers. To our right, a much younger looking Mina and another young woman matching the image in my mind stood wrapped in each other’s arms. The younger woman looked like she was concentrating intensely and had her eyes closed.
“That’s my mom and dad, Mr. Steinert! We have to help them!” Connie cried out.
“I’m not sure I can, Connie. I’d like to, but how can we help them?” I asked, amazed by the crazy scene. My mind instantly filled with images and videos that answered that very question.
“Keep holding on, Connie.” I told the girl, as I started moving toward her parents.
“What are you doing? Are you crazy? Those things will kill us, Alex!” She exclaimed.
A couch flew right through us. Connie’s eyes almost popped out of her head!
“Did…did you see that? How…?”
“We’re slightly out of phase with this reality- or so I’ve been told, Connie. Let’s get your parents out of here.” I nodded to the two standing at the center of the maelstrom.
I felt resistance as we got about five feet from the Cummins’s. It almost felt like some kind of wall.
‘Jack’s protective shield.’ A voice sounding very much like my new one said in my head.
“Connie, I’m going to rephase when we’re right beside them. I want you to grab any bare skin you can, as quickly as you can! I’ll do the same. On three, ready?” I told my companion.
“One second, Alex. I have to give us a little more time.” She said as her face flushed with concentration.
All three police cars flipped over towards us leaving them on their roofs…and the officers in the open. They quickly retreated or hit the pavement!
I was in awe of what I had just witnessed, but quickly recovered! “Three…two…one!”
Each of us reached out with our free hand and grabbed an arm.
The chaotic scene in front of the Cummins house became the tranquility of our local park. I quickly rephased us and released Jack’s arm. Connie released her mother’s arm at the same time.
“Honey, stop.” Mina told her partner. “Somehow we’ve changed locations!”
“What?” The younger woman asked as she suddenly opened her eyes.
“Mom? Daddy?” Connie cried as she quickly tried to draw their attention.
“Constance? How did you do this?” Mina asked as she immediately wrapped her arms around the teen.
“Mom, I didn’t do it, Mr. Steinert did.” She nodded toward me.
“Who did this, honey? I don’t see Alex anywhere.” Jack…I think she was still Jack, said as she looked directly at me.
I shyly waved. “Hi, Jack, Mina. I’m Alex…although I look a little different now.” I blushed. “Somehow I don’t think I’m the only one either.”
“You are Alex Steinert?” Mina asked as she eyed me carefully.
I nodded once. “Ya.” I answered quietly. “Look, we don’t have a lot of time before someone reports four women suddenly appearing in the park so we have to go someplace safe.” I looked around cautiously. “Please take my hands and we’ll go to my house. We should be safe there for a little while.”
“If you are Alex Steinert, why should we take your hand? What would that accomplish, miss?”
“Mina, you have to trust her. Alex is just trying to protect us. Please, do as she asks and take her hand.” Connie pleaded.
A siren in the distance caught our attention. We had been reported.
“Look, I’d rather not be arrested- not that any cell in the world could hold me now, but I promised Connie we would rescue her parents, so if you three want to remain together, you really should take my hands!” I told the Cummins’ sharply.
The siren was getting louder as Jack and Mina cautiously joined hands with us. I thought about what time it was when we left the playroom.
The peaceful park became my basement playroom. Everyone was still looking at two people standing near the center of the room. Connie and I! We were still here!
We suddenly disappeared!
“Very good, Alex.” Alex Reilly proudly repeated. As before, Emily, the Doctor and her three assistants began looking around the room. “It is always prudent to phase out first. Good travels, Empress.” Alex Reilly smiled brightly again staring right at me. It was like we were seeing ourselves from a different vantage point- as if we were also observers. The movie ’Groundhog Day’ immediately came to mind.
“Hi everyone, we’re back.” I said in relief as I thought about us rephasing.
Emily, Dr. Reilly, and her three associates jumped!
“Very good, Empress. Alex Reilly praised, as she seemed to be the only one that knew where we would rematerialize. You have taken your first time trip…and I see you have retrieved our newest sisters, too. Bravo, Alex.”
“You knew I would do that…and where we would return, ma’am?” I asked in disbelief.
“Do you really need to ask that, hun?”
“Where are we, and who are all of you?” My fellow worker asked in confusion as she looked around the room. Her eyes stopped on Dr. Reilly.
“You did this! I don’t know how, but I know you did this!” Jack accused. “Oh yes you did! Somehow you experimented on us as well as Connie!” Jack paused as if listening to something.
The air suddenly smelled sickeningly sweet- as if suddenly filled with ozone.
“I don’t care if you’ve changed too! Change the three of us back right now or I will show you what I am capable of now!” Jack continued the one-sided conversation.
“Mr. Cummins, please refrain from building your power in such tight surroundings, we are friendly and will not hurt you.” Alex Reilly advised. “Dr. Reilly isn’t the one that caused all this.”
“Jack Cummins? Is that you?” Emily asked as she looked at the young woman standing closest to her.
“Emily? Wow, you look younger! What’s happening to us?”
“I think you should listen to the Empress.” My wife nodded to Alex Reilly.
“Empress? She’s an Empress?” Mina questioned in amazement.
“I am Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Space and Time, Mina and John Cummins. I welcome you to our sisterhood and I’m sure the Empress of this universe also welcomes you.” She said nodding her head toward me.
“I’m no Empress ma’am- not by a long shot!” I protested, shaking my head.
“I disagree, hun. Right now you are twice the Empress I am.”
“How can I be twice you, ma’am?” I guffawed.
“Shall you tell him or shall I, Alexandra?” She asked me cryptically, staring deeply into my eyes.
My playroom became a dark, lonely feeling place lit by a small, unmoving sun. I didn’t like the look of this place at all!
Not only was this place giving me the creeps, but to top things off I started to feel very peculiar. I felt something stir deep inside me and half expected an alien to pop through my chest!
My chest…looking down at its new shape, I thought it looked just a little bigger- fuller, maybe? I felt my body shudder suddenly.
“I’m sorry for doing this to you, Alex.” A voice very similar to my new one said from somewhere in front of me.
“Who said that? What is this place?” I demanded.
“I’m very sorry for what is happening to you. I hadn’t seen these events until it was too late, Alex.” The voice apologized again.
A figure emerged from the shadows, slowly walking toward me.
“Alex? Alex Reilly? Why did you bring me here?” I asked, finally recognizing the woman and voice.
“I’m Alexandra Steinert, Alex. I’m the one that caused all of this. I’m…I’m very…very sorry.” She said as she began to cry.
“I’m not going to say that I understand, ma’am, but why? Why possess me? If that’s what you did?”
“I’m not sure why…or even how I’m here, Alex. I thought I was just going to die…or disintegrate, or something. I never thought I would jump into a male version of myself- and certainly not in a completely different universe! I was prepared to die for all the mistakes I’ve made- all the pain I’ve caused.”
“So am I really the Empress now, Alex?” I asked, as my curiosity demanded the answer, although I already felt I knew that.
“You are this universe’s Empress, Alex, yes.” She said as she wiped at the twin streams running down her face.
“So why am I the lucky one?” I asked.
“Because you are me, Alex. You alone have the genetic code that defines the Empress.”
“That’s not what I meant, Alex! Why did you do this to me?” I demanded, feeling that she was intentionally sidestepping me.
The beautiful image in front of me looked down sadly at the unseen floor of this place.
“’Cause I screwed up, Alex.” She replied quietly. I saw more tears fall from her eyes. “I only tried to protect her. That’s all I ever wanted to do and I couldn’t even do that right!”
“Protect who, Alex? What went wrong?” I asked, feeling her sorrow.
“To answer that question and to prepare you for what is to come, we must risk touching each other.”
“How is that going to explain anything?” I asked, doubt filling my voice.
“When you last touched Alex Reilly you felt a slight tingle?”
“Ya, I felt the static electricity…why?”
“That is how the Empress and all her sisters, and all their temporal twins share or ‘sync’, if you will, information- memories, experiences, secrets.”
“Temporal twins?”
“Because we can travel through time, we can come face to face with ourselves- the ones naturally living in the visited time period. We can ‘sync’ or share information with them. The process also refreshes the nanos in our bodies, resetting them to the younger of us. In this way we can extend our lives.”
“But what if I don’t want to live longer?”
“Traveling through time takes a heavy toll on us, Alex. When we travel, we live each and every day wherever and whenever we go. Even if we return to the same time as we left, which is usually the case, our age does not simply revert. We will continue to grow older- and at a much faster rate than those around us. By ‘syncing’, our body can at least last long enough to appear to be aging normally to the people living sequentially- those that don’t travel with the Empress.”
“You talk almost as strangely as Alex Reilly. Care to explain it clearly this time?” I complained.
The Alex before me shook her head several times. “I don’t even understand me!” She declared in a defeated mumble.
“Say you and Jack Cummins traveled back in time…or forward, it doesn’t really matter all that much, but say you and Jack traveled somewhere- to a different time.”
“Okay, like say I wanted to go back and meet my favorite president- Abe Lincoln…gotcha.” I proposed.
The woman before me visibly shuddered and her tears increased. She sniffed them back a few times before continuing.
“Fine.” She finally admitted. “Say you and Jack went back to Washington City, 1865.”
“Okay?” I responded a little concerned for what memories my statement had provoked.
“Now let’s say that you were invited to stay a few days…maybe a week.”
“Got it. I decide to stay a week.”
“Do you think you and Jack would be the same age if you returned to your own time just mere seconds after you left?”
“Ya, why wouldn’t we be the same age? I don’t get it.”
“Wouldn’t you be a week older? After all, you had just spent a week in old Washington.”
“Okay,” I paused to make sure I understood her right. “You’re saying that if I…we travel back and spend a week in the past that we’ll be a week older when we return?”
“Exactly, Alex. To those still in the time stream you would’ve been gone for only an instant, but you and your travel companion would be a week older. No matter which direction you go- forward or backward in time- the amount of time you spend in other places, time continues to add up. If you became trapped in the twenty-third century for six years, when you returned home you would be six years older. To those not accompanying you on the mission you would look six years older in an instant. Get it?”
“That sucks big time!”
“Ya, it does. That’s why we,” She motioned to herself then pointed at me, “You and me, and your new sisters live for roughly nine hundred years.”
I gasped and tried to keep from choking!
“Did you say that I’ll live for nine…nine hundred years?”
“More or less, but mostly more.”
“And Emily and the others affected by this change…they’ll live that long as well?”
She nodded sadly. “I’m so sorry, Alex. You have to understand that I didn’t mean for any of this to happ…”
I held up my hand to stop her from saying anything more. This was all too crazy! How could I…how could we all cope with living what equated to roughly ten, eleven, maybe twelve generations? Was this actually happening or was I still in painful convulsions in Dr. Reilly’s experimental operating theater? That was three weeks ago, so that would involve time travel, wouldn’t it?
If I were to believe everything that had happened from that point forward, then theoretically I could go back to witness my own initial change. I could go back to stop the experiment!
But… if I went back and successfully stopped it, would I be here now debating this very question? Would I be like this at all? Would I even be here?
Did I really want to go back to stop my…our changes from happening?
I would still be in traction, in the hospital, and Connie would still be paralyzed from the waist down, but then Jack Cummins would still be Jack and not, apparently, Jacquelyn. And the authorities surely wouldn’t be hunting for us!
“While you continue debating the pros and cons, I’m going to take us back home, Alex.” I heard in my mind, paying it little attention as I continued to weigh things.
Wow, did my eyes feel dry! I thought as I blinked several times.
“Welcome back to reality, dear. We’ve missed you these last few days.” Emily said from my side.
“A few days? What are you talking about, honey?” I replied finding myself laying flat on my back in a bed.
“Alex, you’ve been catatonic for three days now. We were beginning to think you slipped into a coma. You know you didn’t blink your eyes once the whole time? How can you do that?” My wife informed me. “If I didn’t know that you were still alive you’d be in a morgue right now!”
“You ‘knew’ that I was still alive, Emily?”
“While you’ve been in your little trance, the rest of us have been developing our gifts, Alex.”
“Gifts? What are you talking about? What Gifts?” I asked, still confused by the amount of time I had been thinking. It had seemed like mere minutes.
“The Empress, Alex Reilly, calls our new talents, ‘gifts’. They differ between each of us.” She explained. “Your gift allows you to see the future and travel through time, space, and dimension. Jack and Connie can do incredible things with their minds. Dr. Reilly can see the future and phase out of reality. Cassandra and Samantha Fleming can also see the future and phase out of this reality like their visiting twins. Randi Peltierre can talk with almost any computer equipment. Cynthia Riggby can diagnosis our bodies better than any doctor can, and Mina Cummins can also see the future.”
“I thought about what she had said for a moment. She forgot one very important person.
“So what is your gift, honey?”
“Me? Oh…well…I…I can also see the future and diagnosis patients, Alex. I’m what is called a Medical Seer.” She answered demurely, but suddenly stared at my midsection. “Oh! Oh, um…Alex? I don’t want you to freak out or anything, but I’m going to ask you to go into the bathroom, dear. Pull your panties down and sit on the toilet…and please don’t hyperventilate! I’ll be in after I get something.”
“Why would I hyperventilate? What’s wrong with me, honey?”
“Alex, you’ve been out for three days- more changes have occurred.” She blushed as her eyes shifted from side to side conspiratorially. “You’re one hundred percent female now.” She continued, but just above a whisper as a tear rolled down her cheek.
I gulped and closed my eyes for a minute and took a long, cleansing breath. It had finally happened. Alex Reilly’s prediction had come to pass. I guess I really was the Empress now. Opening my eyes, I looked around the bedroom.
“UM…why are we in a hotel room, Emily?”
“We’re in Honolulu, Alex. Alex Reilly transported us here to avoid the police, but right now you need to get into the bathroom.”
“So, let me get this straight…I’m the Empress for this universe.” I asked after I had again come too on the bed of our hotel room in Honolulu. Things had gone black after Emily entered the small bathroom and began instructing me in the use of a tampon. I cringed at the thought!
“One hundred percent correct, hun.” Alex Reilly said and gave me a ‘thumbs up’.
“Um…could we limit the use of ‘one hundred percent’, please?”
“Oh, all right! You men can be such sissies when confronted with standard bodily functions.” Alex Reilly complained with a wicked smile.
“And because I started my…” I gulped, “Started my period, I can’t travel through time or phase shift until it’s over? How screwed up is that?”
“It’s just the nature of the beast, hun. So, are you ready for your first download?” Alex winked at me as her smile softened.
“You mean Alex Steinert was telling the truth about that? We can actually ‘sync up’ just by touching?” I asked in amazement.
“Yup! It’s that simple. The tingle takes a bit of getting use to though.” She said as she placed her hand on my shoulder.
“Ouch! That smarts!” I cried.
“Now to test things out. Alusia, would you come in here, hun?” Alex Reilly called as she walked over to the door of the room.
The woman that appeared in the doorway elicited a treasure trove of unfamiliar memories, yet they all seemed to be mine.
“Why did you bring Janelle Hathor here!” I hissed in anger!
“This is Janelle’s distant revision, Alexandra. This is Alusia.
“She’s joined with Pharaoh’s nephew!” I said excitedly as another memory- this one involving what looked like Nazis- surfaced.
“Hello again, Empress.” The young woman greeted with a pleasant smile.
“This is absolutely amazing! I have all these memories- all these experiences in my head now.” I gleefully exclaimed.
“The combined memories and experiences of three separate Empresses, hun. Alex Reilly, my Alex Steinert, and our Granddaughter Alexandra of Terra.
Thoughts and images of an eight-year-old girl came to mind along with other similar memories. My nose suddenly stuffed and I felt tears pour from my eyes.
“Sometimes we have to watch and prepare for certain archival recalls, hun. Remember that not all recalls are pleasant.”
“So, we really are in Hawaii?” I asked testing my new memories- these were of our outcast group holding hands. Jack Cummins, or was it Jacquelyn now, and Connie each holding an arm of my limp body between them.
“Um…how are we paying for the rooms, Alex?” I asked innocently.
“Your Comptroller arranged things online. The rooms have been monetarily financed through next Friday since we’ll need a week before we can transit. In the meantime, take the opportunity to see the sights. Relax and unwind.”
“I don’t have a Comptroller. I’m just a mechanical engineer by trade. I’m not the CEO or anything important like that, Alex.” I complained.
“She means me, ma’am. I’m Randal…Randi Peltierre. I’m your Technology Comptroller.
“Randi? What are you doin’ here, hun? I thought I left you back at Reilly?” I said as I quickly blinked. This shared memory crap was going to be hard to get use to!
“Wrong archive, sis. This Randi is your comptroller and she has skillfully negotiated this President’s Suite for the Empress and her entourage’s stay here in Waikiki.”
“You’re the computer technician from the operating room?” I asked even as I was hit with the feeling of dej’vu.
“Yes, ma’am.” The petite, long black-haired, young woman responded as she lowered her eyes to the floor.
“So, what can a comptroller do, Randi?” I asked more to change the subject.
“Well, I booked this suite for us- we’re paid up until next Friday.” She started with a big smile.
“Anything else?”
“Well, I can do just about anything on the Internet, including change our histories and credit ratings! I also canceled and deleted our arrest warrants back home, gave us all new identities, and, oh yes, I gave each one of us a healthy offshore bank account!” She announced proudly.
“Fantastic, hun. You’ll do.” I said feeling my mouth form a bright smile. I had no idea though, why I had said what I did.
“Empress, I’d like to remind you both that we have reservations for dinner at six tonight. You both should start to get ready if we want to arrive on time.” Emily reminded. Why was she looking at me though, instead of Alex Reilly?
“So let me get this straight…I have a period now?” I asked, my shaking voice raising an octave.
“That’s right, sis, all us girls have ‘em.” Alex Reilly answered with a cautious smile.
“And…I can’t travel while that’s going on?”
She nodded.
“Who wrote these rules, Alex?” I demanded!
“Wait until you meet the higher-ups.” Alex said cryptically.
“Higher-ups? You mean we have a boss?” I asked curiously, my eyes widening as my imagination ran wild.
“You could say that, sis. Just try not to irritate them too much.”
“I take it you speak from experience, Alex?”
“Kind of…ya.”
I rolled my eyes at her cavalier response.
“Kind of, Alex? What did you do for that to happen?” I responded.
“It’s not what I have done as much as what one of us will do, Alex. This joint adventure, the rescue mission of our Alex Steinert by Alex Reilly and company, and the emergence of this universe’s Empress and sisterhood has yet to reach its apex. If foresight serves me correctly, there are still several chapters waiting to be written before we part ways or anger upper management. As you have probably guessed from our sudden popularity and our shared remembrances, our story in this universe has taken a different route completely.”
“Develop and master your foresight, Alexandra Steinert.” She said seriously. “Your path here will be nothing short of adventurous- even dangerous, but it will also be wondrous and amazing just the same. Rely on your new sisters and trust that they in turn, will rely on you. Alex, you all must act as a well trained team and not let one person have more importance than anyone else. I’m sure that if you think about it, you will see glimpses of what I hint at.”
“Once our Alex Steinert vacates her space in your head you will be the sole being capable of calling the shots to correct this time stream- this version of history. Allow your sisters to use their varied gifts to supplement your own.” Alex Reilly stared deeply into my eyes- into my very soul! “You are now the captain- the director- the foundation of this sisterhood. Make every effort to make it work. I don’t have to tell you what could or would happen should one or all of you fall prey to contempt, egotism, or greed.”
“Yessss! Use the force for good, you will!” Samantha Fleming interrupted sounding like an old crone before breaking out in fits of laughter. She turned and slowly walked out of the main living area of the suite as if elderly, crippled, and walking with a nonexistent cane.
I got the reference immediately and smiled!
Her sister Cassie walked quickly after her. “Really? Aunt Alex is trying to give the new Empress pointers and all you can come up with is Yoda? You really are a geek, Samantha Fleming!”
“I think I resemble that.” Samantha Fleming, I guess you could say my Samantha Fleming now, retorted, slightly annoyed.
“Ya, I wonder if she oversleeps as much as you do, sis?” ‘My’ Cassie asked her sister.
I looked to Alex Reilly, but refrained from asking my question.
“Ya, they do that in every universe I’ve visited, hun.” She assured me with a roll of her eyes.
A bottle of water floated past us at eye level.
“Cami, sweetheart, must you play with the mini-frige?” Alex Reilly asked rolling her eyes.
“That wasn’t me director. Jacquelyn is practicing again.”
“I guess that is the same in every universe too?” I asked.
“You have no idea!” She replied in exasperation.
“Honey, would you like to go down to the beach?” Emily asked as she entered from one of the bedrooms.
“That would be nice, dear, but I don’t think you brought any swim shorts for me.” I answered then looked down at the floor sadly. “Not that they would fit anymore.” I grumbled to myself.
“I’m game, sis.” Alex Reilly replied brightly. She now wore a skimpy black bikini that left nothing to the imagination. How did she change so fast?
“Alex and I went shopping while you were out of it, dear. I…I got you something to wear…it was Alex’s idea, really. Here, try it on.”
A hanger with a few scraps of bright pink material landed gently on the couch next to me.
“You actually expect me to wear this?” I cried as I looked at my wife then at Alex. “Outside?” I noticed Alex smile deviously. Emily just blushed. “You can’t be serious!” I lamented.
“Alex, do I look good in this?” Alex Reilly asked as her bikini suddenly changed from black to bright pink.
I stared at the woman. She did look very attractive, I admitted to myself.
“Yes.” I answered sheepishly.
“Then you’ll look just as enticing, sis. Don’t forget we’re twins now. What looks good on me looks equally well on you.” She winked. I saw Emily smile tentatively.
“But this is so…so small.” I cried as I picked up the three miniscule triangles of pink fabric. “And…and these are…they’re so huge!” I continued, cupping my newly acquired breasts in my hands.
“Oh, you’re only a cup-size bigger than me now, honey.” Emily said trying to calm me.
“But you’re a ‘C’, dear! That makes me…” I gulped hard, “…makes me huge!” I cried as I looked down to the floor. “I don’t think I’m ready to be embarrassed.” I said quietly as I closed my eyes.
“Alex? Alex, honey, we’re going to get something to eat for lunch. Are you coming or do you want to sunbathe a little longer?” Emily asked, gently shaking my shoulder as she tried to wake me.
“Sunbathe!” I cried as I shot straight up! I found myself on the beach- more specifically I was sitting up, legs straight out in front of me- on a blanket. I looked around. The ocean was in front of me and Diamondhead was to my left.
“I’m on Waikiki…” I said in alarm, as I looked down slowly, afraid of what I would see. I gulped. “In a bright pink bikini!”
“Really, Alex, why not announce it to the whole world? Do you really want to draw even more attention to the cute, dirty blonde, twins in the racy, bright pink bikinis?” Emily reprimanded as she looked down on me standing just to my right.
Behind her Alex Reilly smiled and lifted her sunglasses slightly to reveal her green eyes- a trait we now shared. “I think we’re both hungry, sis.” She said brightly to my wife. “Come on, Alex, wake up sleepyhead.” She said, as she stood up then provocatively bent back over to pick up her bathing towel. I noticed several young men stop abruptly and stare in appreciation!
“Cami, Alex, Allie, and I are going for lunch, you coming?” Emily asked the white bikini-clad woman to my left.
“No, Cassi and I are good, Emily. Maybe the Fleming twins want to go?”
“No, we’re good. You three go get something to eat. We’ll stay here with Jack, Mina, Connie, and Reilly.” Alex Reilly’s Cassandra responded as both Cassie’s turned over in unison.
I just stared at them wondering if that had been staged or if they really were that identical.
Emily gently touched my arm. “Alex, Allie and I are waiting for you, sis. Coming?” I detected a slight sadness in her tone despite the pleasant smile. My wife calling me ‘sister’ stung my ego worse than a whole nest of hornets!
I gulped. “I guess so.” I answered as I questioned how I even got here! Last thing I remembered was Emily placing what I now had on beside me on the couch this morning. There was only one possible answer.
I silently cursed the hitchhiker I carried inside! I could almost feel her smiling at my discomfort as I stood up and bent back down to retrieve my blanket. At first, the shifting of mass on my chest distracted me, but it didn’t affect me as much as I had anticipated. Why was that? How could I get use to these changes so fast?
Again I noticed several men stop and stare in my direction. I noticed that I had copied Alex Reilly’s motions to a tee!
What the hell was I doing?
“Don’t forget your wrap, Alex.” Emily reminded me as she placed a translucent pink nothing around my shoulders. It was just long enough to provide some modesty.
Some.
“We’ll see you back at the suite, girls.” Alex Reilly said as she grasped my hand and pulled me up the beach to the hotel. There was that tingle again. Emily took my other hand in hers and the three of us made our way across the hot sand.
“So…why the sudden name change, Empress?” I asked as we reached the shade of the many palm trees between the beach and our hotel.
Alex stopped abruptly, turned and raised her sunglasses again.
“In my universe the traveling Empress assumes an alternate name in order to avoid conflicts with the locals.” She told me as she looked around us quickly. “Since I’m the traveler, you are Alex and I’m Allie, Allison, or Alicia. If you were the traveling Empress you would assume the first of those unused, preselected names and any other traveling Empress’ would assume the others sequentially.” She turned and started walking again only to stop quickly once more.
“When out in the public eye there will be no mention of the ‘Empress’ is that understood? We are just Emily and her twin sisters, Allie and Alex Steinert, Reilly, or Scott.” She added before turning half way around and again turning back to me. “Oh, and we don’t use our gifts in public unless absolutely necessary!”
“Aye, aye, skipper!” I responded sarcastically as I blinked to set the information to memory.
“Yes, Allie, I think that blue nightie will look wonderful on you. Alex, for the life of me, I can’t figure out where that new fashion sense of yours came from. Really, for someone who was deathly afraid to go out in public wearing that bright pink bikini, you totally confused me by buying that little pink nightie. I have no idea what is going on in that head of yours!” Emily was talking- I think to me.
“Huh?” I said dumbly. I had no clue what the topic was or how I fit into it.
“Alex, were you even listening to me?” Emily looked at me in concern.
“Where am I?” I asked.
Allie stopped us again and stared into my eyes. Her glare made me feel really uncomfortable!
“Sister, you really should leave this one to acclimate to her new body. It has been six days of constant ‘resetting’. Constant interference will only confuse and hinder her acceptance.”
I had a feeling she wasn’t talking to me directly, but to my passenger. This was getting ridiculous and I was fed up with starting in one place and suddenly being in another with no clue as to how or why!
We were standing just outside of our suite by now so I decided that I would try confronting Alexandra Steinert.
As soon as we entered and the door had closed, I stopped. “If you two will excuse me I have to take care of something.” I said in a low, angry growl.
“Tell our sister I miss her, Alex.” Alex Reilly said evenly- as if expecting the coming confrontation. With our gifts that was a certainty. “Tell her to come home soon, please?”
I nodded.
Emily looked between us in confusion.
The hotel suite became the same black void, dimly lit by a small unmoving sun.
“We need to talk, Alex!” I commanded to no one and waited.
“I know you can hear me, Alex! We need to clear things up, now get yer ass out here!” I demanded.
Again I waited.
“Look,” I said becoming even angrier. “If you don’t come out and talk, I’ll personally take you back to your home universe and have Tibius drag your conscious out of me! I have enough of your memories that I can find Terra no problem! Now show yer self!”
“You’re bluffing, Alex.” My mouth answered on its own.
“Do I have to get mother involved, Alex?” I asked as I remembered someone that looked almost like me. It was Emily’s mother! Oh my God, I looked just like Emily’s mom- Ruth Scott!
“No, you are bustier than she is, Alex.” My mouth said again with a giggle.
“Momma Scott can you come and help me?” I shouted out into the ether.
“Nice try, Alex, but I don’t think Ma Scott is here in this universe.”
“Don’t I remember her once saying that heaven is a universe in and of itself, Alex? We can only call her essence to this place, not her physical…”
“Child, you should close your mouth before you say something to upset the management.” A voice said from somewhere far off. It sounded similar to mine.
“Momma Scott, you came.” I said in relief.
“How can you possibly be here, momma?” My voice sounded very surprised as my mouth again moved of its own accord.
“Alexandra, do as you’re told child! Come out so we can talk and stop this childish game of hide and seek!” The voice chided. A silhouette began to come into focus not far from where I stood.
“Greetings, Alexander. I hope my daughter hasn’t caused you too much grief?”
“Nothing but the loss of my male identity and its associated parts and pride, ma’am.” I answered as a woman that looked remarkably similar to me fully materialized a few feet away. I noticed with embarrassment that she wasn’t as ‘developed’ in the chest department as I now was.
“It is the only difference that separates us, child. Welcome, Empress of this realm. We have been patiently awaiting your arrival.” She said possibly anticipating my question- or could she read my mind? She embraced me and kissed my cheek.
“Alexandra, we’re waiting.” She said staring directly into my soul.
I suddenly felt nauseous. Slowly another figure began to form to our right.
“Oh, there you are! Alexandra, dear, you have to let go now. The new Empress has arrived and it is time for you to return and fulfill your own destiny.”
“You know I hate that word, mother!” Alex said as she came into full view- her face red with anger.
“You will not look at me in that tone, Alexandra! I may not be your real mother, but I am still your mother! Its time to get over yourself and leave this world- let Alex take things from here!” Ruth Scott chastised!
“But I can’t go back.” Alexandra said sadly.
“And why not, child?”
“Because I don’t deserve to be the Empress. I can’t do anything right.” She cried. “I can’t do the job.
“And what did you do that was so wrong?”
“I made everything go FUBAR, mother! I can’t do it anymore…I just can’t.”
“Um…excuse me, but I’m the one looking to talk to my sister, ma’am! Could I possibly butt in?” I asked seeing that this was going to take longer than I wanted.
Momma Scott turned to me with one raised eyebrow. “You, child, will hold your tongue until I am done correcting your sister!”
Her eyes burned deep into my soul!
I took a quick breath to stiffen my resolve- I wasn’t going to stand for this any longer! In the last four weeks my life had quickly spiraled downward into the toilet! Things had changed so drastically that I no longer knew who or what I was! Sure, I was now ‘the Empress’, but dammit, I didn’t want any part of that. I would have been happier just being Alex Steinert- Mechanical Engineer, and loving husband. I couldn’t even love my beautiful Emily as anything but a sister now!
I glared at my two quibbling guests.
“Then I guess I’ll go back to that cozy suite in Hawaii and let the two of you hash things out!” I responded with just as much vinegar as I glared back at this woman calling herself my mother!
“Don’t!” Alex shouted as she burst into tears. “If you leave I might be trapped here! I don’t want to be trapped, Alex! Please don’t go!” She pleaded, her face showing marked surprise.
“You would be that cold to your sister, Alexander? Have you not learned anything from your recent adventures?” Momma Scott asked stiffly- her glare hadn’t softened at all.
“She caused this whole thing to happen, ma’am!” I emphasized ‘ma’am’! “From my position, I shouldn’t owe her anything. Because of my ‘sister’, I’ve lost my wife, possibly my job, my family, and myself! Summing it all up, I’ve lost just about everything I value in this world! Why wouldn’t I feel obliged to leave her here, trapped in some desolate abyss?” I spat venomously as I looked, and motioned around the blackness of this domain. “Why the hell not!”
I started to think about Hawaii…about Emily!
“Alex! Please don’t leave me! You don’t understand what I’ve been though! Don’t go!” Alex pleaded, her arms raised to me in need! Tears were pouring down her face- a face filled with absolute terror!
I pictured the warm, inviting hotel suite- it was paid for through tomorrow. At least Emily and I could enjoy beautiful Honolulu…and each other’s company.
“ALEX, NO!” Alexandra Steinert screamed as she tried to grab my arms in an attempt to leave with me. I simply jerked back away from her. She fell to her knees, her hands covering her face, sobbing heavily.
“Please, I don’t want to be alone. I don’t want to be left behind- to be forgotten- discarded.” She pleaded.
I thought of the good times Emily and I experienced as we grew together. I thought about how our relationship had changed just in the last two weeks. I felt myself shiver at those contrasting thoughts!
“You’ve made your point, Alexander Steinert. This is your dominion so state your terms.” Ruth Scott surrendered as she leaned down to comfort my distraught twin.
“I’d like some civility here. I came here to resolve the issue of Alex here interfering with my life.! Do you know how disturbing it is to suddenly be in some unknown place and not have a clue as to how you got there?” I complained in anger as I looked between the two near identical women before me.
Because of your fear, I feel like my head is full of Swiss cheese! Memories that I know I should have just recall as bits and pieces! People that I know I’ve met previously and should know appear as faceless shadows…images so pixilated I can barely identify them!” I paused to glare at each of them briefly. My anger finally peaked as I thought about how confusing- how embarrassing- everything was now!
“I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE!” I screamed shaking my clinched fists at the floor as my rage overflowed like a dam breach!
“I just want my life back.” I added softly after holding my breath momentarily.
My two guests stared back at me in wide-eyed surprise.
“I…I just want my life back the way it was.” I whispered, shaking my head a few times. I felt tears run down my cheeks.
“We all know that can’t happen, child.” Momma Scott told me gently. I felt a hand touch my forearm. “What happened cannot be reversed…not now.” I heard her say as the hand slid gently across my smooth skin.
“Why can’t it?” I asked as more tears fell. “Why can’t we change things back? The power of three is still valid isn’t it?” I asked as a random memory appeared. “Three Empresses can even bring someone back from the dead…or is that just a fantasy?”
“That was no fantasy, Alexandra! That was a mistake- one that management allowed under the circumstances.”
I looked up at the woman gently stroking my arm. I noticed Alex look up at her also.
“We…They decided that William Sangiere’s life had terminated prematurely and allowed the three Empresses to,” she paused a moment looking for the right word, “to ‘reconstitute’ Miss Sangiere so that she could finish her…adventure.” Momma Scott informed us as she looked around nervously.
“We?” Alex asked before I had the chance.
“Shy of re-acquiring your male body Alexander, what do you require from this encounter?” Mother Scott abruptly changed the subject.
I thought about that for a moment. What did I want?
“I want to know what it will take to return Alex to her own universe- to the people that love and respect her?” I responded as Alex managed to compose herself enough to stand.
“Alexandra, you can answer that question for yourself, child.” Ruth Scott looked between Alex and I as she answered. “I suspect there is one question that needs addressed- that one of you refuses to face- am I right, my daughters?” She asked, wrapping an arm around each of us.
Why did that feel so warm and comforting?
I looked at my twin for a minute as I contemplated the consequences of my question. I didn’t want to forget everything that had happened here, as was the case last time- I think. Ruth Scott nodded to me
“Ask the question, child. Your sister will not affect a ‘reset’, as you and your sisters call it.”
I took another minute to steel myself.
“Alex,” I began, “what exactly are you so afraid of?” I took a quick breath and looked directly into her tear-filled, bloodshot eyes. “What exactly happened out there…with Constance? Show me.”
Momma Scott gently moved her hand down my arm and took my hand in hers. She repeated the action with Alex. Slowly, while glancing between the two of us, she brought our hands closer and finally placed our palms together and held them tight with hers.
I was immediately in a strange, alien looking wasteland! Constance was standing next to me holding my hand.
“Alex, where are we?” She asked.
“We need to talk, Connie.” I heard myself reply.
“Talk? Talk about what? I thought we were going on a mission, Empress?”
My view began to change as I apparently began to look around at the vast expanse of nothingness that surrounded us.
“Alex, what is wrong? Why do you look so conflicted?”
“I’m not sure I can do this.” I mumbled.
“What was that, Empress? What can’t you do?”
“This was a mistake. I can’t go through with this.”
“What can’t you go through with, Empress? You’re starting to scare me, Alex.”
“We shouldn’t be here. This isn’t the place or the time.”
“Why are we here then, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if the planet- the whole galaxy is devoid of life. What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“It can’t happen like this- there has to be some other way.” I said as my vision blurred.
“Alex, why are you crying? What are we doing here?” Connie looked at me in concern. I felt my emotions skyrocket!
“Empress, your mind is even more chaotic than usual. What is the matter? Why are you so upset? Empress, if we are not to be here then why stay? Shouldn’t we return home?”
My heart felt as if it were going to explode as I frantically searched my gift for alternatives.
“Empress, what is wrong? Why is your heart pounding loud enough that I can hear it standing next to you? Empress, I implore you, why are we here?”
My hands began to shake uncontrollably. My knees grew weak under me and my stomach became nauseated. I could hear my pulse in my ears.
“Empress, your silence is very disturbing; please answer my question- why…are we…here?”
I didn’t answer her.
“Empress, I demand to know why you have brought me here…to this forgotten landscape. Answer me, Alex.”
I drew in a large breath of the local, untainted air.
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“I know you don’t, honey, and I’m very sorry about that.” I sniffed and wiped my eyes with the palm of my free hand.
“Your cryptic answers and strange temperament worry me. What have I done that warrants my exile?”
My heart shattered into tiny pieces hearing her ill-assumed conviction.
“It isn’t anything you’ve done, honey. It’s what I have done.”
“More mysterious answers, Empress? Why bring me to such an unforgiving place if I have not done something terribly wrong? What could you possibly have done that requires us to be in such a barren part of the universe?”
I remained silent again. Answering any more questions would only make things worse. I swallowed hard and prepared myself for what was to come.
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know.”
This was the moment I feared. I closed my eyes tightly and felt the tears pour down my face.
It was no use. Connie was now thoroughly angered by my stonewalling. Now she would employ her substantial gift.
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?” She asked as I saw her begin to concentrate on me. She was trying to break through the various walls, obstructions, detours, and blockades I had erected with Tibius’ help and guidance.
“To protect you, Constance. Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.” I rationalized.
“What details, Empress? What specifics?” She asked as I felt the pressure of her mind in mine. I wondered how long I could retain my privacy.
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason.
I just had to…
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you withhold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped as the pain in my skull increased in magnitude. God help me!
“You are lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic defensive actions?”
“I said it isn’t that important. You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said in a last ditch effort to calm her. My eyes began to twitch as more tears fell from my cheeks.
Memories began to sort and sift themselves as Constance Cummins-Brackenridge breached the first of my defensive barriers. It wouldn’t be long now, I thought.
The image of an older Russell Brackenridge appeared to me. Jack crying on her Davenport wearing only her skimpy peignoir replaced it.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my conception date.” Connie hissed as she angered even more.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good. Good physical contact would assure our survival. This I had been able to see clearly.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will get it myself, Alexandra Steinert!” Connie’s expression grew dark- almost evil. An image of Jack on Meridian 12 suddenly burst into my mind.
The air around us started to spark and sizzle.
Connie, I…I’m…I’m not lying to you, hun. I just need to tell you a few things and I need you to please remain calm.” I pleaded with her, my voice now shaking with fear. I felt an emotional barrier crumble under her increasing pressure.
“You are afraid of me, Alexandra Steinert? Why would the Empress of Time and Space be afraid of one of her own sisters?”
I tried but failed to take a breath. I began to draw on my own reserve of courage and managed to partially slow the breach.
“I do not fear you, Constance. I fear what is about to happen. I fear what I must do next.” I cried and tried not to make eye contact.
I mentally wished I could stop time. If I could stop it, maybe- just maybe, I could avert this whole thing.
On a world totally devoid of life, it was hard to tell if I had succeeded.
Images of a man named Maximillian, an older Terran gentleman, were suddenly replaced by images of Russell Brackenridge at various ages, starting at twenty-one.
An image of Jack dressed in a beautiful white wedding gown and delicate lace veil alongside Russell in his white tuxedo, posing before a church’s alter, popped in.
Another obstruction disintegrated.
“I am not a daughter of Terra as I was told? Empress, why would you keep this information from me? Am I not fully trusted? Have I been spawned from some villain or criminal?”
“No, Connie, both of your parents love you very much.” I answered shaking my head. I continued not to make eye contact.
“Then why lie to me in the first place? What is wrong with me, Alex? What am I really?” She screamed to me!
“I had to make sure you developed your gift properly, honey.”
“Who are my parents, Empress? Why do you hesitate? TELL ME!” She shouted. Her voice thundered around us like a concussive shock wave!
“You are the daughter of Jacquelyn Cummins, Constance. That has always been true.”
Russell’s face again came to mind.
“WHO…IS…MY…FATHER, EMPRESS?” Again her voice thundered across the desolate, open plain where we stood.
I physically jumped as another well-placed misdirection vanished.
The air crackled with such energy I thought it would suddenly start jumping between us!
“Russell Brackenridge. Russell Brackenridge is your true father, Constance. He is the reason I have hidden your true lineage from you. Your father had a problem with his temper.”
“So what does that matter- why the conspiracy?” She calmed slightly.
I knew this was only temporary, but paused to take a much-needed breath.
“Russell wanted so much to please your mother, Connie.” I began. “He waited as long as he could for your mother to decide she wanted a family.”
“So? She wasn’t ready and he waited. How does that equate to having a temper, Alex?”
“He couldn’t wait any longer, honey. He was into his fifties by that time and the desire to provide your mother with a child was escaping him. It angered him that he soon wouldn’t be able to give her what she truly wanted, but kept deferring because of her lack of confidence.”
The energy around us subsided only slightly as Connie waited for me to continue.
“The strain of your mother’s indecision and his desire to make her happy proved too much, but not before he made one last attempt. Jack would later confide to me that they were the greatest two days outside of their honeymoon she ever experienced!”
“That still doesn’t explain your initial statement, Empress. What has any of this to do with Russell Brackenridge’s temper?”
The following morning Russell and Jacquelyn Brackenridge started arguing after your mother misinterpreted his thoughts. She thought he was trying to rush her- for her sake. She read uncertainty in his mind where there was none. Jack claimed that if he were truthful then that shouldn’t have been there.”
“But that’s not always the case, Alex. We all know that.”
“Your father left in a rage after striking your mother in the face, Connie. Several times in fact, though Jack will never admit it. She loved him dearly.”
“Then he should be the one made to pay, Empress. Why has this all fallen to you, if my birth father attacked mother?”
“She accused him of lying to her, Constance. The implications of that must have thrown him over the edge.
“Jack became so outraged that she…she almost…” I told her, watching her eyes widen considerably.
“By the lords, she didn’t…”
“No, instead, she contacted Brianna, who contacted me. In order to cheer your mother up, I decided she needed time away from Russell. To make a long story shorter, we ended up on Terra ninety years prior to my intended target. By the time we arrived, Jack was displaying the typical signs of pregnancy. Just days after my arrival she developed morning sickness.”
“She must have been scared out of her mind!”
I nodded cautiously.
“When he came home that night- after we had returned from Terra- he apologized nine ways to heaven, but the damage had already been done. Jack felt she couldn’t, in good conscious, tell him of your birth. Your parents never shared a bed after that.”
“So they were both at fault then. Where is this leading, Alex? Why all the conspiracy?”
“In an attempt to repair the fracture between them I arranged for Russell to accompany us on a benign mission to 2035 to help my future twin. He met you there and recognized certain family characteristics. Jack ended up explaining about you and your birth on Terra. She left out the fact that Russell was your father.”
“Empress, I must remind you that most of your defenses have been removed, that I can see farther into your mind than ever before. Get to the point of all this.” She warned, as her softened expression again grew dark.
It was time to bring this mission to its destructive finale. I made sure our hands were still tightly clasped together.
“Russell wanted to come to Terra for you, Connie. He wanted to be there for your birth- he was so proud!” Again tears filled my eyes.
I paused to take a quick breath and prepare for what I knew would come.
“I brought him to Terra. Not me particularly, but Alex Covington brought him to Terra for your birth.”
“So what is it you are still holding from me, Alex? TELL ME!” She shouted again. The ground on which we stood on shook!
“Because of me your father was exposed to Solara’s severe radiation. He lasted long enough to see you born before he screamed out in agony and died. Because of me, he never got to hold his pride and joy again.”
“YOU KILLED MY FATHER?!” The ground shook viciously this time! It groaned and crackled as it fractured deep below us. Things started to get worse!
I prayed that the end would come quickly and be mercifully painless!
"I HATE YOU, ALEX STEINERT!”
Everything erupted in a bright, searing light. I screamed in the worst pain I had ever felt before everything went dark!
“Mommy, is S’mantha comin’ out soon?”
“Cassandra, what are you talking about, hun?”
“My sisser, S’mantha, Mommy! Is she comin’ out soon so we can play?”
“How do you know what the baby’s name will be, Cassie? Mommy and I haven’t decided on a name yet.”
“I dreamed S’mantha an’ I was playin’ house! Tha’s my sisser’s name, right mommy?”
“Samantha is a beautiful name, honey, but Daddy’s right, we haven’t picked her name yet. We still have a few weeks left to decide.”
“Hmmmmm.”
“Cassandra, why did you close your eyes just now?”
“Daddy, S’mantha’s gonna come out day after today.”
“Now how do you know that, honey?”
“I just saw it, Daddy. Mommy, tell Daddy that you saw wha I did!”
“Did she just get part of her gift, Alex?”
“I’m afraid so, Honey, and I’m also afraid she’s right about Samantha’s delivery tomorrow.”
“You know that is really a buzz kill! Any surprises involving this family are nonexistent! Will there ever come a time when any of us are pleasantly surprised?”
“There will be a time in the not so far off future, dear, so yes.”
“See? That’s what I mean! Nothing can surprise you! Alexandra Fleming you are impossible!”
“Yes I am, but you love me all the same, Sanford Fleming!”
The Empress Suite, Citadel, Terra, 06:00, Climax, Apogean 4th, 292 of the New Era
“Alex, I…I think it’s time!” A familiar voice said to me. It sounded very concerned for some reason.
“Hmmmm?” I mumbled hoping she would go away and allow me to sleep several more hours.
“Alex!” A hand shook my shoulder. “I think it’s time! Didn’t you hear me?”
“Hmmmm?” I responded again as I felt my stomach rumble.
“Alex!” The hand shook me harder. “I think Melanie is coming!”
“That’s alright,” I told the voice, “just let her in, the door is always open.”
“Alex!” The hand shook me even harder! “I think Melanie is about to be born! GET UP!” Tish screamed.
Something tried to kick its way out of my belly!
I tried to sit up but my body wouldn’t comply with the speed I was use to!
Tish stood beside my bed holding her severely swollen belly with both hands. I noticed my own beach ball-sized belly below my swollen breasts.
Taking a moment to re-orient myself, I tried to calm her.
“Tish you’re only eight months along, it’s just false labor.”
“I don’t think so, Alex. The contractions are an hour apart.”
“How many have you had so far, hun?”
“Two.”
“Its false labor, honey. Now, if they were ten or fifteen minutes apart- then you would be in labor.” I said, as I smiled at her.
“I think this is it, Alex. Shouldn’t we alert the doctor?” She disagreed.
Randi waddled into my bedroom.
“Director, I think it is time.” She began.
“Its just false labor, ladies.” I reassured them both as I rolled my eyes. “Go back to bed.”
“Alex, my monitoring subroutines indicate a seventy-three percent likelihood of my revision’s emergence within eighteen hours. The physicians should be notified.” Randi pressed further.
“How many kids have y’all had, honey?” I asked the twins as they stared anxiously awaiting my response.
“You are well aware that these are our first, Empress.” Tish said sounding upset that I wasn’t taking them seriously.
“And how many have I had so far?”
“Two, Empress.” Randi dropped her eyes to the floor. Tish followed her twin’s lead.
“Trust me, neither of you are having your babies today. And neither are you, Jacki Cummins.” I said as Jack waddled by my open door.
Again my own belly moved disturbingly. I felt a pain similar to a strong menstrual cramp hit me suddenly.
“Aw, son of a…!” I exclaimed in annoyance as I rubbed my pregnant belly.
“Alex, what’s wrong?” Tish asked as I slid my legs off the side of my mattress. I noticed cold, wet spots on my nightgown as my bosom shifted.
“Go ahead and alert the doctor, Randi.” I told her as I sighed heavily.
“You mean we actually are going into labor, Empress?” She asked excitedly!
Jack had stopped and stuck her head in the doorway.
“No, I’m afraid not, hun.” I answered calmly.
“Then why change your mind about the physician, Alex?”
“Jack, you might want to alert Tibius and Maximillian.” I said nodding to her.
“Doing it as we speak, Alex.”
“To answer your question ladies…uuhhhgg…” I grimaced. “Alexis is in a hurry.” I explained as the first really strong contraction hit. From experience, I noted the time on my nightstand clock.
My half Navajo sisters practically turned white!
Sandy would have been elated knowing that Alexis had indeed surprised me. I also wished he could be here to share in the pain of that surprise!
“Alex, Tibius and Maximillian are on their way- ETA, ten minutes. Jasen confirms his arrival in five minutes.”
The Empress Suite, Citadel, Terra, 08:03, Climax, Apogean 4th, 292 of the New Era
“Hello, Alexis!” I smiled as our doctor, Jasen, handed my new daughter to me. The infant wasted no time locating and latching onto my offered breast.
A collective ‘ahhhhh’ filled the bedroom suite as my sisters took in the miraculous event.
“Empress, it is truly a day that will be remembered forever in Terran history! You have saved our civilization!”
“It’s just the first of many, Tibius. There will be more in the matter of a few weeks.” I told him as I looked at each of my sisters in the order they would give birth. I wondered if they got my hint.
They all looked stunned- especially Jack. She would only be thirty hours behind me.
Jack gasped, having obviously read my mind.
“My compliments, Alexandra, the child is perfect!”
“Thank you, Maximillian. Have you decided to accept my offer?” I asked with a devious, but contented smile.
“It would be my solemn honor, Empress.” He replied winking back at me.
Tibius looked around the room a minute observing all the smiling faces. “Am I the only one out maneuvered and left out of the line of communication here?”
“Have you completed the request for temporary residency in the Consulate Building’s two hundred-and-ninth floor yet, Grand High Counsel?” I asked slyly.
“I have filed the motion, but it has not been fully considered as of this day, my love.”
“Then yes.” I giggled, but winced as Alexis clamped down a little harder.
“Already an opinion, hun?” I quietly asked the nursing bundle in my arms.
Tibius would be in good hands after our departure in two and a half years.
Alexander Steinert and the new sisters travel to ‘her’ private domain and instead find themselves in a ‘Wonderland’ of sorts were Cmdr. Steinert is on trial for her recent actions. Can the new Empress understand the twisted charges and defend her sister before the four most revered figures she’s ever known? What rules have been broken in order to save a life?
“Trial of the Century? Broken Rules?”
“Alex, we’ve been worried about you! Where have you been for the last day and a half? Randi had to extend our reservation another week.” Emily’s voice asked as I opened my eyes.
“What happened? Where‘s Alex Steinert? Did she leave?” I asked as I shaded my eyes from the bright sunlight streaming through the French doors of our presidential suite’s living area.
“Alex Steinert? Honey, you are Alex Steinert. What are you talking about?” Emily asked looking perplexed.
I went to my private domain and called out Alexandra Steinert, but she wouldn’t show until Ruth Scott arrived and made her appear.” I told her. I noticed Alex Reilly smile. What was that about, I wondered?
“You saw my mother, Alex? You actually talked to my mother?” Emily cried in alarm.
“Empress, There’s something wrong with Alex! My mother has been dead for fourteen years.” She cried looking to my twin for help.
“There is nothing wrong with the Empress, Emily Steinert. She tells the truth. She does have the authority to contact those that have deleted.”
“Deleted?”
“Sorry, I meant departed. There is a place that the Empress goes for peace and solitude. In our ‘private domain’, as my sister dubbed it, we have the power to call upon our paramours and ancestors.”
“Alex, is mother okay? How does she look?”
I instinctively gulped.
“Um…she looks a lot…um…like me, dear.” I replied in a shy voice before cupping my new endowments. “Only, I have more up here.”
I felt myself blush.
“Oh my God, you’re right! I never noticed until you said that!” Emily paused and looked to the floor a minute.
“I guess we really are sisters now.” She said quietly looking back up to me.
“Your mother called me ‘daughter’, so I guess…” I replied letting it drop. It was my turn to drop my head.
“So were you successful?” Alex Reilly asked impatiently.
“I think we both know the answer to that, Alex, but I’ll share the conversation with you.” I answered and reached out my hand to her.
As before, the tingle startled me.
“Sister, why do you continue to haunt our sister?” Alex mumbled to herself.
“What happened, ma’am? I mean, I asked to see what happened…back in your universe and Momma Scott placed our hands together. This…this place…so bare…so forbidding…Connie and I were there. She wanted to know why, but I was afraid to tell her…to tell her the reason! She pushed and pushed…I thought my mind would explode as my heart broke! I finally told her. She seemed to understand until…until I told her I…” I stopped to wipe the tears that suddenly appeared on my face. “Until I told her I killed…that I killed her father.”
Emily gasped loudly.
“Alex, you didn’t kill Jack Cummins. She’s down on the beach right now.”
“She refers to my Jacquelyn’s husband, Russell Brackenridge, Emily. Remember that in my universe Jacquelyn hasn’t been male since 1944. She and Russell, whom Alex rescued from 1918, were married in August of 1985. It took thirty years for Jack to finally gain the courage to want a child.”
“So Connie is Jack’s daughter? Just like here?” Emily looked confused.
“Only in my universe, Jack is Connie’s mother. Russell Brackenridge died from severe radiation exposure on Terra shortly after holding his newborn daughter.”
“How sad! Oh Empress is there anything that can be done to change such a horrible situation?” Emily asked solemnly.
“Nothing that wouldn’t anger upper management, I’m afraid. Believe me; the Empress would not want to face their discipline!”
“You sound like you have experience, Alex?”
I felt my legs go weak suddenly and found myself on the couch.
“What happened? I thought Alex and I had reached an agreement.” I said rubbing my sore knees.
“What did she say, Alex?” I asked.
“Apparently my Alex has seen management’s response to her solution, Alex.”
“Huh?” I grunted in confusion.
“We must go to your domain, Empress. It is time for Alexandra Steinert to go home.”
“I just tried that remember? All I got was another free trip back to this reality without my knowledge!” I complained.
“This time the power of the three will be invoked, my sister!” Alex glared at me and raised one of her eyebrows.
“The power of three?” I asked as I mentally counted the number of ‘Empresses’ now present.
“I know you talk funny sometimes, Alex, but I only count two.” I argued, pointing between the two of us.
“Patience, my sisters.” Alex winked.
“So…when do we leave?” I asked still confused as to her cryptic statements.
“When the other members of our party arrive, Alex. Only then can we conclude this mission and move onto the next.
“Could you be more mysterious, Alex? I’m the newbie here, remember- I wasn’t aware there was going to be another…’mission’?” I protested.
“There will always be ‘another’ mission, Alexandra…or haven’t you used your gift to see that already?” She smiled.
I hadn’t- mostly because I was still new to the whole looking before I leaped into the future or history thing! Quickly, I scanned my near future and was reassured that my initial ordeal had almost run its course. Somewhere inside I felt a great sadness arise. Yes, I thought to the visitor within, you will soon be returned to those that love and respect you…despite your self-assumed shortcomings.
“Why do we have to go to that place, Aunt Alex? I hate that place!”
“I side with Cassie, Aunt Alex. Couldn’t we just wait here?”
“I would have thought that Alexandra’s own daughters would jump at the chance to rescue her. Sam, Cassie, you disappoint me.” Alex Reilly scolded her nieces.
Were they my nieces now also?
“So where is this place again?” Jack Cummins asked as she and Mina looked at each other in confusion.
“Alex’ domain’s location has never been specified nor has it ever been defined. It is the personal realm of the Empress and as such is private.” Connie told her parents. “It is her own blank slate- her sandbox to develop anything she wants.” She added seriously.
“I ask that everyone hold hands and that the Mind Warriors severely limit their gift’s output.” Alex Reilly asked as we all joined hands.
Emily looked at me with an unsure expression. This would be her first time to ‘my’ domain.
“Empress,” Alex said as she looked to me, “We are ready for transit to your private domain.”
This was it. I began to concentrate on the dark nothingness lit only by a small, motionless, single yellow sun.
“Transiting in three…two…one.”
Darkness filled our vicinity. To my right the small yellow sun provided just enough light to see that everyone was here.
“My word! When you said the place was empty and undefined, I had no idea how that description lacked!” Mina Cummins declared as she looked around.
“Oh, Empress, it’s just as I remember it!” Connie bubbled. “Alex? Alex Steinert, won’t you come out? We have a great many things to discuss, Empress.” She said turning to look into my eyes.
“Constance, the Empress may not be so ready to appear. She still lacks confidence and is embarrassed to show her face to the one person she failed to protect.” A familiar voice said out of the darkness.
“Mother?” Emily called out as her eyes widened considerably. We all turned to the voice as a figure began to come into view.
“Momma Scott!” Alex Reilly cheered in relief as she hurried over to the woman and embraced her.
“It is good to see you again, Alexandra. Emily, don’t be afraid, child, I won’t bite.” Ruth Scott told her daughter as she released Alex Reilly and held out her arms in invitation.
“Mother, is it really you? Is this some crazy dream I’ve been drawn into?”
“I’m as real as the Empress wants me to be, Emily. I’ve missed you so much!” She said pulling my wife into a tight hug. Their reunion was very touching and I noticed a tear or two forming in my eyes.
Ruth Scott released Emily and set her gaze on me.
“Alexandra, the time has come, child.” She said evenly as she stared into my eyes. There was little doubt as to whom she was talking to.
Fear suddenly filled my body! Resistance and fear, two feelings I had felt so often in the last four weeks.
‘Alex,’ I thought to my guest, ‘this needs to be resolved. I need to live my life- to be the Empress of this universe…by myself. Please come out and participate with those that have traveled such great distance to bring you home.’
“I don’t deserve this,” Another figure said as she came into view.
“Let us be the judge of that, child.” Mother Scott looked over her shoulder at my twin.
“Mother!” Cassie and Samantha screamed and rushed to their mother.
“We’ve been so worried about you, momma!” Sam cried as both girls wrapped their arms tightly around the woman dressed in old Navy Regulars.
“Why are you doing this, momma?” Her Cassie asked.
Their twins stood next to us and quietly watched the tearful reunion. I noticed that Dr. Reilly joined her arm with Alex Reilly’s and leaned her head into her shoulder. Alex looked over to the woman and sighed. Camille and Cassi Darough wrapped an arm around each other’s back.
Randi Peltierre, Cindy Riggby, Jack, Mina, and Connie Cummins stayed quiet while Alusia wept openly.
Emily and I took each other’s hand as we watched. I felt Emily tighten her grip as the scene continued.
“I’ve missed y’all so much!” My twin cried as her daughters refused to let go.
“Momma, stop this self imposed exile and return to us!” Samantha pleaded through her tears. “Please forgive yourself so we can be a family again.”
“I can’t, honey. I brought this on myself and I have to pay for what I’ve done.”
“But you only did what you thought was the right thing, momma! Connie forgives you!” Cassandra continued for her sister.
“Well I don’t think she should be forgiven so easily! In fact, she should be held accountable for everything she has caused here, in this universe!” Dr. Reilly Reilly declared in an angry tone.
We all turned to the woman- amazed to hear anything remotely vengeful!
“I’m serious! If not for her, I would still have my credentials and practice! She should make restitution to us for ruining our lives!” She continued, unshaken by our glare.
“Reilly, this is not the time! We are here to help separate the Empresses, not strengthen their union!” Alex Reilly scolded. “This isn’t the time fer y’all to be a bitch!” She added.
“Reilly’s right, Empress! I feel she should be held accountable for the trouble caused in our universe.” Our Cassandra Fleming agreed.
“Knock it off, sis!” Our Samantha Fleming glared at her sister. “I happen to like my gifts! Never in a million years could I have hoped for such things to happen to me! Empress,” She looked at Alexandra Steinert, still enveloped in her daughters, “I forgive you and want to thank you for the miraculous gifts you’ve bestowed on us. I will make you proud by continuing your work here on this world!”
Sam is right, ma’am. I want to thank you for my gift- I’m still unsure of the new anatomy though…but I’ll get used to it in time, ma’am.” Randi Peltierre added as she took a step closer to my twin.
“I didn’t mean to hurt any of you- I don’t even know how I got here or why.” My twin said just above a whisper, her eyes glued to the floor. I felt she was really telling the truth- that she really didn’t know how she got here. I decided to find out.
“So, if you don’t know how you got here, who could have done it if not the Empress of Time and Space, Alex? We are the only beings capable of such a feat, are we not?” I asked glancing around to those in attendance. Alex Reilly, Alexandra Steinert and I looked to each other for the answer to that. It suddenly hit me that one person here seemed to remain silent and expressionless.
“Ruth Scott, you’ve remained calm and quiet while we debated the subject. Could it be that you know more than you are willing to divulge?” I asked- more like accused.
“Alex!” Emily cried as she looked at me in disbelief. “Mother couldn’t have anything to do with this! Tell him mother! Tell him…her that you know nothing about the Empress being here!”
“Did you notice that one very important member of your group is still missing, Alexander?” Ruth Scott said sidestepping the question entirely.
“Mother? Is Alex correct in her assumption? Are you somehow involved with the Empress’ arrival here, and with the new Empress’s arrival also?” Emily stared at her mother…I guess our mother now.
I took the only answer possible and prepared myself for the consequences.
“Of course she’s involved! Who else could possibly know so much about ‘upper management’ unless they were part of it? Let’s look at all the facts. From my combined memories, I noticed that you’ve helped the Empress numerous times by giving advice and suggestions; you’ve acted as liaison for ‘management’ and even chanced praising your daughters for jobs well done, even while reminding others that such actions border on prosecution! Mother, according to these memories you’ve appeared here even when uninvited, you’ve even risked ‘management’s’ wrath by coming to Earth and even Terra occasionally- once you even kissed my…Alexandra’s cheek!” I paused to see her reaction.
She was surprisingly stone-faced.
“Why wouldn’t the mother of the Empress be among the ranks of ‘Upper Management’? I thought pride was one of the seven deadly sins, mother, yet you show it constantly when we meet!” I concluded.
“Constance, please come out, child?” Ruth Scott called as if not hearing anything I’d said!
“I’m right here, Mrs. Scott” Connie replied in confusion as the older woman seemed to ignore her totally.
“Mother? Alex has made some dangerous allegations! Please tell him…her she is wrong.” Emily pleaded.
All seventeen of us were now looking at Emily’s mom waiting for her to acknowledge my accusation.
“Constance…we’re waiting, child.”
“I’m right here, ma’am.” Connie said once more, but received the same lack of reaction.
“Mother! We’re all waiting for at least a rebuttal!” Emily shouted!
“Constance, everyone is waiting child. Show yourself this instant!”
“I said I’m right here, Mrs. Scott! Why won’t you acknowledge me?” Connie cried, becoming very upset!
Ruth Scott slowly looked to the youngest of us. “I know you are here, Constance. I am calling on your twin to show herself, now hush child!”
“Mother, you are not even close to making sense! Connie is here with us, yet you say she is hiding somewhere?” Emily asked in frustration.
“The Constance of this world is here, child, yet the Constance whose anger-driven incursion nearly doomed both her and her friend Alexandra refuses to appear before us.” Ruth Scott answered cryptically.
“How can someone be here, but not be here, yet be refusing to appear, ma’am?” I asked in total confusion. I felt a massive headache coming on!
“That is the question we all are asking, Alexander!” My mother-in-law approached and looked deep into my eyes.
To say I was very uncomfortable was an understatement!
“I know you’re in there, Constance. Alexandra can no longer hold you in this body, child. You only have to think about appearing here with us, my dear.” She said, never releasing eye contact with me.
My headache increased until I thought my skull would explode! I screamed out in pain!
I found myself on my knees as I looked up to see a slightly older version of Connie standing next to Alexandra Steinert. She was wearing a silver sheath dress that memory told me she was wearing when we…Alex and company first arrived on Terra. She looked stunning!
“You’re me!” Connie cried.
“We are temporal twins, Lady Constance.” The older Connie confirmed with a nod and sad smile.
“So, we are not Terran then?” My Connie asked sadly as she gazed at her twin.
“As I have only recently found out, sister.” Constance turned and looked at Alexandra Steinert, who looked on the verge of tears.
“It…” Alexandra sniffed, “It is a mistake I must live with, Connie.” She replied.
“Welcome to the inquest, Constance Alexandra Cummins-Brackenridge. We shall start the proceedings following the arrival of the rest of the tribunal.” Ruth Scott announced.
“What inquest, mother?” I asked in amazement. Emily and I looked at her dumbstruck.
“Ah zere you are! I am sorry I am late leibschen, I vas checking in on mien granddaughter Brianna…Alexandra, vhut are you und your zisters doing here, leibschen?” An older looking gentleman asked as he came into the light.
“Grampa?” Alexandra and I gasped as he did so. I hadn’t seen my Grandfather since his funeral thirty years ago!
“So nice of you to join us Fredrick! How is Brianna Steinert doing?” Ruth Scott asked.
“Zee same. Zee kids, zey are zee full-time job, yes?”
“I know all too well, Fritz.” Momma Scott said as she looked sternly at the three of us Alex’s with a raised eyebrow.
“Shall vee begin zen?”
“We’re waiting on the other two, Fritz.”
“Vut has you done now, mien Liebschen?” Grampa looked between the three of us with concern.
“Apparently she has committed some reprehensible sin and angered the management.” Another male voice said as a tall, thin, bearded man in his late fifties appeared in the light. His tall hat was a dead give-away as to his identity.
“Abraham Lincoln?” I gasped.
“In the flesh, Alexandra- so to speak.” He said as a rich inviting smile appeared on his face.
Alexandra Steinert gulped noticeably before bursting immediately into tears. What was up with that?
Oh.
Lincoln immediately approached my twin.
“The tribunal will desist from contact with the accused!” Ruth Scott decried.
The former president stopped suddenly and looked sadly at Alexandra Steinert then at Alex Reilly and I. I wondered what I had done!
“Madam President, I wish to formally address the members of this tribunal as to a grave injustice being made…”
“Hold the speech, Abraham, we still await one more.” Ruth Scott warned.
“I came as soon as I heard, Lady Ruth.” Another man said as his figure entered the light. “I have been intensely observing the relocation of my people to their new home, M’lady. Apparently, word does not move as fast as the Empress of Time and Space.”
“Maximillian!” My twin gasped as she fell to her knees in anguish! She now knelt before the four members of the tribunal with her hands covering her face- tears flowing freely around them. My heart went out for this woman- my twin sister. What had she done that caused her this much pain? I searched the memories for the name ‘Maximillian’ and glanced over to Alex Reilly for confirmation.
She nodded.
He was a Terran!
“This tribunal into the alleged misappropriation of powers, questionable life-threatening decisions, self-loathing, and habitual and flagrant disregard for the rules as they pertain to Alexandra Steinert, aka, Alexandra Steinert-Fleming, aka, Alexandra Steinert-Covington, aka, The Empress of Time and Space has convened and opening arguments will now commence.” Ruth Scott announced officially.
What the hell was going on here? I had never heard of such outrageous charges- I mean, self-loathing and flagrant disregard for the rules? Really? Those were prosecutable infractions in my new life as Empress?
“This is bullshit!” I said out loud.
“I concur completely, young Empress!” Abraham Lincoln said as he shook his head several times in disbelief.
“The defendant’s council will hold comment until asked to proceed!” Ruth Scott scolded me. I looked at Alex Reilly to see her expression.
She nodded.
I swallowed hard. How was I going to defend my twin? I had no idea how to be a lawyer let alone defend someone I hardly knew!
“The prosecution will now state its case against the defendant. Constance Alexandra Cummins-Brackenridge, you have the floor.”
The surprised expression on the silver clad woman showed she was as unprepared as I was! Alex Steinert likewise uncovered her tear-stained face to look at her in shock!
“Ma’am?” She asked caught totally off guard.
“Constance, state the nature of the aforementioned charges and how Alexandra’s actions resulted in our intervention and your subsequent arrival in this universe.”
“I’m not sure I understand, M’lady. I was unaware of the charges or of this hearing. Am I to have no preparation time?”
“Constance, given the Terran protocols involved and its lengthy judicial system, there will be no preparation! You are human after all, so we will default to the human form of justice. Please continue and state your case.”
Maximillian quickly stared at Ruth Scott in surprise.
Constance looked down to where Alex Steinert still knelt with sorrow-filled eyes. She did not look like she wanted to pursue this at all.
“Counselor?” Ruth Scott pushed.
Connie took a breath and exhaled quickly.
“M’lady President, Alexandra is only guilty of withholding my true birthright, that being Earth instead of Citadel, Terra. Even on Terra, M’lady, that is not a punishable offence.”
“Granted, Lady Prosecutor, move onto the other charges.”
“With all due respect, M’lady, Alexandra indeed respected all life and sought out the most desolate, uninhabited, and isolated galaxy to breach the news of my true lineage. There was no abuse of power on her part. It was I that let loose my demons and abused my full range of power in rage, M’lady President! It is I and I alone who should be prosecuted for that which was done.”
I noticed Maximillian smile at her presentation and confession. What was happening here? Wasn’t this a trial?
“Well said, Lady Prosecutor! The charge shall be rescinded and resubmitted under the name of the new defendant, Constance Alexandra Cummins-Brackenridge! Address the next charge, counselor.”
An eyebrow rose on the elder Constance’s face as she paused a moment.
“As to the charge of Alexandra’s alleged self-loathing, I submit that anyone having to make such decisions when faced with the sensitivity involved in the righting of the time stream would consider any error, no matter how small and/or insignificant a failure to one’s confidence. I further submit that the charge of ‘self-loathing’ be reduced to extreme ‘second guessing’ or ‘personal guilt’, M’lady.”
“I would concur if not for the fact that a second set of persons was involved, Counselor. In this case, the charge defaults to ‘personal unintentional imprisonment’. Continue, Lady Prosecutor.”
Constance looked at Alexandra Steinert, Alex Reilly, and then to me. Her eyes pleaded for forgiveness from us. She took another large breath.
“Esteemed members of this tribunal, Alexandra Steinert has indeed been holding me hostage in this universe…”
“I object, Madam President!” I protested. “The alleged term ‘hostage’ cannot be substantiated at such an early stage in this tribunal. I motion that it be struck from the record and the rest of the proceedings!”
Where the hell did that come from?
“Well played, Alexandra. The term hostage should be struck from this tribunal, Madam President.” Mr. Lincoln advised with a satisfied grin directed to me.
Grandpa Steinert nodded his agreement and gently elbowed Lincoln. “Zat’s mine Granddaughter, Abe!” He said with a proud grin. Lincoln outright smiled at me as well.
Abraham Lincoln actually smiled…at me!
“The objection carries! Henceforth, the term hostage shall not be considered in this inquiry. Apparently there is more to you than meets the eye, Alexander!” Ruth Scott praised and actually winked at me!
Visions of ‘Alice in Wonderland’ came to mind immediately.
“Understood, M’lady.” Constance Brackenridge said before continuing. “Members of this tribunal, Alexandra Steinert is indeed guilty of harboring me from harm since our arrival in this universe. I believe it was only to prevent encroachment on the existing Constance Cummins.”
“Objection, Madam President, speculation!” I said quickly.
“So noted, Alexander. Continue, Ms. Brackenridge.” Ruth Scott conceded, raising an eyebrow at me.
“Even though she provided me with safe harbor, I succeeded in contacting my twin on this world following the experimental procedure conducted by Dr. Reilly Reilly, PHD. Without the activation of my nanos in young Ms. Cummins, contact with her would have been impossible. It is therefore Alexandra’s personal imprisonment that has impeded me from rendering consultation and subsequent reinstatement of both of us into our home universe.”
“M’lady President, I submit that it is only because of my gift that Alexandra felt inclined to withhold valued information from me!”
“The prosecution will refrain from redirecting any more charges, Ms. Brackenridge. The tribunal is well aware of the intensity of a Mind Warrior’s gift. Proceed, Ms. Brackenridge.”
“Aye, M’lady. As to the charge of disregarding the rules, ma’am, I must remind this tribunal that rules were only made known when or after they were required. No useful reference was ever obtained from management prior to engagement of the Empress.”
“Constance, would you like to assume defense for the accused?” Ruth Scott asked in annoyance.
“No, M’lady President. I merely wish to keep these proceedings on track and factual. My resignation as prosecutor is not being considered nor tendered.”
“Very well, Lady Prosecutor, please remember which side of this hearing you stand on! Continue.”
“As you wish, M’lady. After careful redefinition, the defendant is accused of extending unsanctioned protection to those under her care and extreme improvisation in regard to the rules of conduct as they apply to the entity known heretofore as the Empress of Time and Space. As such, the prosecution desperately seeks to understand the extended, self-imposed detention of Alexandra Francis Steinert, Empress of Time and Space, in this universe. And we therefore seek reimbursement and other possible compensation for damages gotten by the attending plaintiffs: the resident Alexander Steinert, Empress of Time and Space, and her preliminary sisterhood.”
“Thank you, Ms. Cummins. The defense shall now address the tribunal.”
Was I hearing this right? Connie Cummins more or less asked that we all be told of the sequence of events that resulted in my, as well as the others’ conversion into ‘Timeline Peacekeepers’! How could I possibly defend against something I desperately wanted to learn myself?
“Alexander, we’re waiting.”
What could I do to provide my client a proper defense? How could I possibly reword what Connie just said to Alex’ benefit? Was there really a benefit though? Alex herself expressed her guilt- misplaced as it was now that I could recall her past memories! I could now understand the complexity of decisions involving the whole of the universe. A single, unaccounted bit could skew a mission terribly and guarantee failure or near failure, as was the case most times so far. I needed those suspected missing memories of the specific incident that was core to this tribunal. How could I get access to them? Should I just ask?
“Alexander, the defense will state its case to the tribunal. Further delays will be seen as contempt of these proceedings.” Momma Scott warned.
“Madam President, in defense of my own new identity, I must request I be referred to by my new, official, and legally binding name in this universe, Alexandra Frances Steinert, ma’am. Alexander is a name given to those of the male persuasion and clearly…” I motioned down my body, “I neither look nor function as such.”
“Very well, Alexandra,” Momma Scott smiled brightly, “I must insist you represent the accused.”
“I would like to, Madam President, but first I request approval for uncompromised release of details concerning the key incident as it pertains to this tribunal. Certain facts remain unclear as to their relevance to the case and therefore must be revisited and deliberated thoroughly. If justice is to be first and foremost to this tribunal, I ask for the court’s approval in this matter.” I plead as formally as I could remember from Terran protocols. Alex Steinert’s court martial memories also helped with my phrasing. I never thought I could sound so…so official!
“Although unusual, this tribunal hereby orders Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert’s full release of sequential details relating to the Constance Cummins-Brackenridge incident to her counsel, Alexandra Frances Steinert, reigning Empress of Time and Space. This Tribunal shall reconvene when the defense has fully accessed the requested records. This Tribunal stands adjourned until that time.” Ruth Scott declared with a satisfied smile.
Mr. Lincoln approached me.
“Alexandra, are you sure you wish to relive that incident? I know of the trauma you faced on my behalf and wish not to hurt you further.”
“Mr. President, I understand the dangers and am willing to undergo the pain and trauma it contains if it can possibly allow me to understand what Alex is going through. As Empress, I must protect my sisters and loved ones, sir. She would do as much for me- as would any of my sisters.”
“But you are so new to this life, Alexandra! Not for one moment do I believe you fully comprehend everything that is at stake for your sister!”
“I understand that, without my help, sir, my sister will have a sentence for which she is undeserving imposed upon her. Mr. President, you of all people should understand the implications.” I argued.
“Alexandra, you are indeed deserving of your title. Had I such dedicated people in my circle many more wrongs would have been righted during my term in office! I will allow you to meet with your client, Counselor.”
“Alexandra?” Maximillian called to me as Mr. Lincoln walked over to speak to Alex Reilly. “Empress, although the novice you handle yourself before this tribunal very professionally. You represent Terra proudly, Alexandra!” He told me before wrapping his arms around me and squeezing me tight. “Alexandra is counting on you, M’lady…whether she wishes to recognize it or not.”
After being released, I looked at this man…a Terran- an honest to gosh alien! He hugged me…and…even complimented me! He said I represented Terra proudly? Did that mean that I was Terran too?
I swallowed hard.
“See, Fritz, I told you she was up to the challenge! Well done, Alexandra, dear!” Momma Scott commended me as she and Grandpa approached.
“Thank you, ma’am, but should you be speaking to me right now?” I asked respectfully.
“Why not, child, this is just an informal hearing. Why wouldn’t I be allowed to talk with my daughter?”
“Be...because I’m the defense counselor, I guess?” I answered, unsure of myself.
“The barrister is quiet right, Madam. Counsel and court officials should refrain from contact and communication unless the case requires sidebar or chambers.” Mina Cummins said from beside me. I hadn’t even seen her approach.
“Thank you, Mina…by the way it’s nice to see you again. How are your girls doing?”
“My only daughter is right here, mum. As you can see she is doing well.” Mina replied in a stricter British tone than usual- it sounded downright regal!
“My mistake, wrong universe. Alexandra, you had better meet with your client.” Momma Scott recommended with a wink. “Time’s a wastin’!”
My client…Alexandra Steinert- now my twin sister- had been ignored by everyone here…even me! I now approached her and offered my hand to help her up. She was still sitting while kneeling.
“I can get up on mah own, thank you!” She scowled.
“Alex, I have no idea what I’m going to do to defend you.” I said to her in anguish. “I’ve never done this before!”
“I know, and I’m sorry y’all got involved, Alex. Never dreamed I’d wake up to find myself riding shotgun in my old body. Are you sure you want to do this? I mean…there are things in here that would humble the most despicable tyrant in the universes!” She said as she motioned to her head.
“If we stand any chance of clearing you, I need to know,” I paused to think a second, “We need to know what exactly happened to make you want to just give up and hide in my head! Alex, I have no idea what the consequences will be if this tribunal finds you responsible!”
“I had my reasons, Alex! That is all y’all should need, though my defense is not as important as making restitution to you and your new sisters for what ah done.”
“But I’m as guilty as you, Alex, we’re temporal twins! I am you…only in this universe! I can’t quite figure that out yet, but if I am to defend myself, I better give it my best shot and that necessitates seeing what happened out there. Now, can we just sync up or do I call mother back over here?”
“You wouldn’t do that!”
“Try me, hun! I may be new to this Empress stuff, but I sure know how to piss someone off to get my way!” I paused to let that threat sink in, “what’s it gonna’ be, hun, the easy way or the hard way?” I threatened.
“Fine, but you need to understand the whole story…from the beginning. Don’t claim that I didn’t warn you!” Alex cautioned as she extended her hand.
Did I really want to do this? Did I really want to pry into this woman’s mind as it were? Would I end up knowing more about her than myself after this?
With much trepidation, I took my twin’s hand.
Empress’ Suite, Citadel, Terra, 22:07, Climax, Apogean 5th, 292 of the New Era
“Just a minute, Alexis, mommy has to relieve herself before you get fed!” I said to the crib containing my new screaming bundle of joy. They called her the miracle that saved Terra. Somehow that didn’t matter to her at the moment; Terra’s new miracle demanded my breast!
Looking at the clock, I noticed the time- 2207hrs. Jack should be getting her first labor pains just about…”
“Shit!” I heard her scream from down the hall. The lights in the suite blinked quickly.
“Alex!” Jack screamed from her room.
‘I’ll be right there as soon as I use the lavatory, Jack.’ I thought to her then decided to add, “it’s only the first pain, Jack, and they only get worse.’
“You’re all heart, Alex.” Echoed back through the hallway.
I quickly did what I had to do and scooped Alexis out of her crib. From experience, I daftly unbuttoned my pajama top and brought my starving daughter close.
“Ouch! Hey, don’t be so greedy, hun, y’all have sole claim to these teats.”
“Ouuuw, SHIT!” Jack’s voice echoed down the hall as the lights dimmed longer this time. I looked at my desk clock again- 2211hrs. Four minutes apart, I thought.
“No kidding, Alex, I have a clock in my room too!” Jack shouted.
“Hey, Alex, looks like I got here just in the nick of time, huh?” My voice said, startling me.
“About time, sis. Jack needs to get over to the infirmary before her labor gets too strong.” I said to my temporal sister and her male guest. “Keep to the innermost hallways, Russell. Solara’s radiation is too intense for normal humans.” I advised. I was glad he had decided to come. After our initial travels together, I half expected him to refuse altogether.
“You think she’ll be glad to see me, Empress?”
“Russell Brackenridge, get yer ass in here!” The scream from down the hallway left little doubt to that question!
“I guess we should go, sis, see ya in twenty.”
I nodded as Alex and Russell walked out of my room and Alexis decided to clamp down harder!
“Slow down, honey, there’s still some left in that one.” I said, scolding my day-old daughter. Getting off the bed, I walked over to my dresser and picked up my tiara. I was going to need it in about twenty minutes.
“Tibius, Jack’s about twenty-five minutes from delivery, you’d better alert Maximillian and get down to her special delivery room, but keep everyone on the other side of the building.” I said to the walls as well as thinking it loudly.
“Confirmed, my love. Tibius and Maximillian are enroute- ETA ten minutes.” My mate’s voice said in my mind. Ma Bell had nothin’ on the Terran communication system!
“Alex, did I hear Ms. Cummins complaining again?” Tish asked as she appeared in my doorway. There was a murmured exchange out in the hallway before Randi’s head popped into view.
“Jack’s just gone into labor, ladies. The Empress has taken her and Russell to the infirmary. I need you two to stay here for your own protection, understand?”
“But she may need us, sensei!”
“Trust me, Tish, this is one delivery you would be better off not seeing!”
“Will there be some unforeseen complications, Alex-sensei?”
“No, there’s gonna be an unforeseen roof raisin’, hun! Literally! Randi, what’s the status on Jack’s birthing room’s suppression shields?”
“Energizing now, Director. Charging to thirty-seven-trillion Joules- one hundred percent of maximum capacity, Director.”
“It won’t be enough, but it’ll cushion the rest of the city anyway. Thanks, hun.”
“But if you knew the effort would fail, why build the shields at all, Alex?”
“Let’s just say I envisioned a crater where Citadel once was and leave it at that, hun.”
Randi whistled.
“Randi, have the fire retention crews on alert. Have them implement protocol: Constance-Arrival.
“Acknowledged, Director. Emergency services are on standby.”
“T-minus twenty-five minutes, Randi. Tish, I need you and Randi to watch little Alexis for me in a few minutes. She’ll wake and start crying when Connie is born so be ready for that. Oh…and the building may shake a little too.” I paused as I carefully moved Alexis to the other side. “Just be ready for the worst.” I added with a wince.
Alexis having had her fill and properly burped went right to sleep. I carefully placed my pinky finger to the corner of her tiny mouth and gently pushed to break the perfect vacuum on my stinging nipple. I carefully laid my daughter back into her crib and pulled the blanket up to her neck. Leaning in, I placed a kiss on her smooth, delicate cheek. I looked at the clock- 2220hrs.
“I’m going to go help your best friend arrive now, honey, but I’ll be back in a few hours.” I told my content, sleeping babe and turned to face her expecting aunts.
“Right after they dig us out of the rubble.” I added with a raised eyebrow as I walked past them, observing their eyes popping from their heads.
“Sensei, you cannot be serious!” Tish exclaimed as I turned the corner keying up my Reilly suit to my dress whites. I also brought my tiara online as that would be the only protection I would have. Its HUD menu indicated a full charge.
“Hi, Jasen, am I too late?” I asked sarcastically as I entered the specially prepared birthing room with Tibius and Maximillian. The building, its single floor design and location on the outskirts of Citadel, would keep damage to a minimum.
Hopefully.
“I’m still here so I would conclude you are right on time, M’lady.” He replied with equal sarcasm. I noted the time on my HUD- 2230hrs. “Grand High Counsel, all preparations have been completed?”
Tibius nodded his acknowledgement.
“Time for you, Maximillian, Tibius, and Russell to take cover, Jasen.” I said sternly. “Empress, Randi and Tish are back in the suite, you should go back there too! Alexis will need consoling in a few moments.”
“I remember, sis. Come on Russell, You really need to get to shelter!”
Jasen, Tibius, and former High Counsel Maximillian had wasted no time in vacating the building.
“But I want to stay with my wife and child!” Russell complained.
“Believe me, hun; you don’t want to be within, twenty city blocks of this place when Connie pops out!” My twin advised.
“Sis, have Randi go to War Emergency Power on the suppression shields- one hundred ten percent.”
“We both know that won’t do any good, sis, Jack’s way too powerful.”
“Jack’s laying right here, Alex, and she can still hear you! Rusty, get yer ass out of here before all hell breaks!” Jack managed to growl before she again screamed in pain.
The lights dimmed for a whole fifteen seconds this time!
“Get out of here now, sis. Take Russell with you!” I shouted angrily as I took Jack’s hand and squeezed tightly.
Alex nodded, forcibly took Russell’s hand, and disappeared. I accessed my tiara menu and selected the protective environmental shield. The status bar indicated that my tiara still had a full charge and the selected shield was operating at full power.
The blood-cuddling scream that emanated from Jack momentarily deafened me and my hand felt like it was clamped in an ever-tightening vise! The room went dark for a whole minute! My tiara’s power indication dropped to eighty percent.
Four more to go, I thought.
“Thanks for the play-by-play, Alex!” Jack commented sarcastically through tightly clinched teeth. “I don’t think I can do this, Cap!”
“Come on, woman, you’re Navy and we can do anything!” I coached my sister as the muffled sound of an air raid siren could be heard outside the building- Protocol: Constance-Arrival had initiated.
“Alex?”
“Ya, Jack.”
“Shut the hell up!”
I gently patted our joined hands.
“It’ll be fine, Jack.” I told her softly
The next scream did deafen me and I could feel my nanos go to high alert. My tiara’s power dropped to sixty-five percent. Dust started falling from the ceiling- shaken loose by her last contraction. We would later find out that five blocks around us went dark for three minutes!
Three more to go, I said to the pitch-black room.
“Dammit, Alex!”
“I know, hun, it’ll all be over soon. I said trying to soothe her.
“One thing, Alex?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“How…how do you know how to deliver a baby? Have you ever had to do it before?”
“I’ve done it just once, Jack.”
“When, Alex?”
“Right now, hun, now push!”
“I thought you said I had three contractions left?”
“I lost count! PUSH!” I shouted as the lights came back on and moved to the end of the bed to wait.
The scream, dust, flash of light, concussive force, and explosive thunder seemed numbing as Connie made her appearance on the planet. As the dust cloud dissipated, the foreign star constellations that the ancient Terran mariners had used for eons began to slowly appear overhead in the waning evening light.
“Hello Constance, welcome to Terra.” I said quietly as I handed her to Jack- cord and all. “She’s beautiful, Jack!”
I tried to ignore the flashing menus on my suit’s HUD that told me, one: that my tiara’s power reserve had been completely drained, and two: that my suit was now indicating some critical error condition! Every square inch of my body felt like it was on fire- which, judging from the faint red glow in the room, some of me probably was!
I never had the chance to use the inhalator that Jasen had taught me how to use in the last few weeks. Connie coughed and began crying as soon as mother and daughter made contact.
Tears poured from my friend’s eyes. “I can’t believe I just did that, Alex! I can’t believe something so marvelous…so miraculous, came out of me!”
I smiled at her and nodded.
“Jack, I need to cut the cord, hun,” I told her softly.
“I’ll get it, Alex.” She said just before the umbilical collapsed about two inches from the newborn’s tummy and split apart. The smell of burning flesh wafted over to me. There was no blood loss whatsoever.
Alex, Jasen, Russell, Tibius, and Maximillian reappeared after several minutes, lanterns in hand, just as I was cleaning up the afterbirth. Despite the loss of the building’s ceiling, roof, overhead environmental machinery, and the upper third of all its walls, my tiara’s shield had kept a fifteen foot ‘clean spot’ around me, momma, and baby.
“Jacquelyn, she’s beautiful!” Maximillian exclaimed, his voice cracking with emotion. “Congratulations, Russell Brackenridge of Earth!” He added turning to shake Jack’s husband’s hand.
“Two miracles in as many days, Empress. How can we ever thank you, M’lady?” Tibius asked as he wrapped his strong arms around me and squeezed.
“Well, first you could try loosening the hold y’all have on me, hun, my chest’s still achin’ somethin’ awful!”
“My apologies, Empress. I forgot that ours was the first miracle for Terra.”
“The first of many, hun.”
“Can I hold her, Jacki?” Russell asked. He had just asked the one question I would come to dread!
“Constance, meet your daddy.” Jack said quietly, but happily as she held her new daughter out to her husband.
Alex and I burst into tears! It was still going to happen!
Russell stood quietly holding his new daughter for a few minutes before he began coughing- lightly at first, but as the minutes passed the cough got worse.
“Jasen, Russell needs to get to cover immediately.” I said trying not to sound too alarming.
“What is it, Alex? did I catch something?” Russell asked as he continued to cough into his hand. “Oh God, I’m coughing up blood!”
“What’s wrong? Alex, what’s wrong with Russ?” Jack exclaimed in concern.
“Get him out of here, Alex!” I shouted, but only loud enough to get my point across. Connie had fallen asleep and been handed back to Jack before Russell’s latest coughing spell.
My future twin closed her eyes for a moment. An impish grin formed on her face. “Take my hand Rusty; we have to get you out of here.” She said sternly and forcibly grabbed his hand. The two disappeared.
“Alex?” Jack pressed for me to explain.
“It’s Solara, Jack.” I began sadly.
“What about it, Alex?”
“Solara’s radiation is a lot stronger than our sun.” I paused and gently laid my hand on her arm.
“Alex, tell me what’s wrong with Russ!”
“Radiation, Jack! Solara’s radiation is killing him!” I told her as tears ran down my face.
“But we’re all human! If anything he should just get badly sunburned.”
“You forget that our nanos protect against extreme radiation, Jack. That’s why Alex and I wanted him kept shielded- to stay to the internal halls of Citadel’s buildings.”
The air suddenly sweetened.
“Why didn’t you protect him, Alex? You knew this would happen, right?” She accused more than asked.
“We had hoped that he had been kept isolated enough, Jack! We tried…we really tried.”
I began crying outright now. My hands came up to my face as I turned away from her in shame.
Tibius wrapped his arms around me and tried his best to comfort. He held me for a long time.
“How much and how long?” I heard Jack ask.
I remained quiet- still held tightly by my mate.
“Alex…How much and how long?” She demanded!
“Alex?”
“Two days at best.” I answered through my tears. He took the equivalent of standing on the outskirts of Nagasaki.”
“Do something, Alex!” She pleaded, as the air grew sweeter still. “Do…something!” She hissed!
“I…we…we tried, Jack! We really tried! Nothing…no sequence…no scenario, nothing will let us save Russell.” I choked out in despair. “I can’t do anything else without facing ‘The Management’, Jack.”
“It’s not fair!” She shouted as the air around us cracked and sparked wildly. Connie woke up and started crying.
Jack began to cry also.
The air began to clear. “It’s just not fair.” She sniffed as she pulled her baby closer.
“I want to see him, Alex. I want to go home to see my husband before…”
“I’m afraid that wouldn’t be advisable.” My sad voice said from what was left of the doorway. My temporal twin stood there with a sullen expression.”He wouldn’t let me take him…we …we didn’t…” She managed to get out before dropping her head in sorrow.
Everyone remained quiet for several long minutes.
“She’ll never know…” Jack began, but I interrupted.
“Constance will meet and know her father, Jack. We owe both of you that much.”
“But not when she needs him…not when it counts!”
“Constance Cummins will know her father, Jacquelyn Cummins! I personally guarantee it!” My twin declared with more authority than I thought I could ever muster given the situation. Why did she look so nervous though- like she expected lightning to strike her dead?
I started to walk over to her, but she took a step back.
“Alex, I have to leave now. Randi and Tish will have no need of the Empress for their deliveries. I bid everyone good morrow.”
She was gone an instant later.
“Alex? Alex, what did you mean that you would personally guarantee Connie gets to know her father?”
“I’m not sure, Jack. I didn’t get a chance to sync with her- not that it would have been a good idea.” I pointed to my swollen chest. “Did you get anything from her?” I asked in confusion.
“Nothing, Alex. Whatever you did you weren’t transmitting anything!”
“M’lady Jacquelyn, I will act as the child’s father if you so wish it.” Jasen and Maximillian chorused admirably.
“Aye, M’lady! It would be my honor to also act as the child’s guardian.” Tibius volunteered. “Constance shall know a father one way or another. She shall know parental affection even after you return home- that is my guarantee, M’lady.”
“I’m taking her home to Earth, Grand High Council.” Jack declared resolutely.
“Do you really want to do that Jack? Connie isn’t your average run-of-the-mill kid, you know!” I asked as I reminded her of the obvious. “Have you thought about how she will react to say…?” I thought about everything that could possibly go wrong as she grew toward adulthood. “What happens when she wants a puppy and you say ‘no’? What would happen when some boy dumps her the first time? How will you cope with puberty?” I asked, glaring at my friend.
She remained steadfast- and silent.
“Jack, she’s not you.” I reminded her. “She’s a product of you and Russell. We know that he has a temper. Why else did you come with me on this trip if not to refrain from being angered by his temper?”
I paused again.
“Jack, it would be best if Connie remained here, on Terra, so that she can have the benefit of properly training her gift. Back home she would most likely become a thousand times worse than ‘Carrie’! Think of how you sometimes feel back on Earth. I know you’ve wanted to ‘express’ yourself- to impress upon certain…people, your…your…opinion. You’ve already been there…to experience growing up, but before your gift. You know the value of responsibility. Connie won’t have that luxury, Jack. Her gift is already developing.” I said as I motioned to the newborn in her arms. Jack’s blouse slowly began to move off to the side to reveal her right breast. When clear, Connie took immediate advantage of the exposed meal.
Jack swallowed hard after staring in stone-cold amazement and gasped sharply as her daughter initiated first contact.
Again there was silence in the room.
“Being born on Terra makes her a citizen?” Jack asked as she turned her head to Tibius and Maximillian.
“Aye, M’lady. Constance Cummins is a natural born citizen of Citadel. As such she is entitled to any and all benefits available,” Maximillian answered.
“She’ll be taught to control her gift, Grand High Counsel?”
“The very best education available on the planet, Lady Jacquelyn!”
“She is to never find out about her Earth roots!” Jack commanded after a full minute.
“Jack, she will find out! Wouldn’t it be better to tell her up front?” I asked.
“Alex, Connie is Terran, plain and simple! When we leave here, I’ll allow my memory of her conception to be erased. I ask that you, Tish, and Randi submit your selves also.”
“Jack, I’ve already seen that she finds out.” I revealed quietly.
“That’s the deal, Alex. Take it or leave it!”
…
I rubbed my eyes of the tears as the darkness of ‘my’ domain came back into focus.
“I’m sorry, Alex. I didn’t know all the facts.”
“There is more to see in order to be fully briefed on the circumstances of our case, Alex. I only paused because of the emotional stress placed upon us. Allow me a moment to compose myself before we continue.
I nodded. “You won’t go and hide again, will you?”
“I’m here by your grace, Alex. This is your domain and I’m just another spirit called here- I don’t exist outside of this place.” She replied sadly.
I never thought about that! Without me as a ‘host’, Alexandra Steinert…the one from another universe…couldn’t exist! She was trapped here for as long as I choose!
I was now her warden. That thought sickened me.
I stopped to think a minute. Was she really here by my invitation or by the tribunal’s?
“It would be wise not to dwell on such small, inconsequential issues, Alexandra.” Momma Scott advised as she moved in beside me.
“But won’t I be just as guilty if I fail her and she is left here, momma?” I dared ask.
“Alexandra, this is not a tribunal to assign guilt.” She said with a smile before walking over to Alex’s daughters, Sam and Cassie.
What did she mean ‘no guilt would be assigned’?
“Alex, are you okay?” Emily asked as she approached and took my hand.
“I feel like I’ve fallen down the rabbit hole, dear.” I admitted. “I’ve been informed that this is a tribunal, but it’s not really a tribunal. All I need now is a guy in a top hat!” I complained before looking to my left- at Abe Lincoln.
“Off with my head.” I exclaimed quietly as I mimed slitting my throat.
“You’ll do fine, honey. Everyone here has faith in your ability,” Emily consoled me.
“Faith in my abilities?” My voice got louder as it went up an octave. “Dammit Emily, I’m an engineer, not a lawyer!”
“Emily, dear, come over here for a moment?” Ruth Scott asked from a short distance away.
Alexandra Steinert had walked over to Grandpa and Mr. Lincoln. She headed back over when she saw that I was again alone.
“Would you like to continue, Alex? I’ve got to warn y’all this is the meat and potatoes and may not be pleasant.”
“I thought you said you couldn’t remember most of what happened, Alex?”
“That’s why I am to assist you, Counselor.” Camille Darough said touching my arm gently. I noticed her daughter Cassi do the same with the older Connie. I instantly felt a weird crawling sensation running in the direction of her contact.
“The feeling you perceive is me drawing some power from you, Empress. I will need the reserve to retrieve the requested information.”
“Draw from us too, Cami.” Cassandra said as she took Camille’s free hand. Samantha offered her hand to Cassi as well. Their counterparts of my universe followed suit.
The four member ‘Tribunal’ stepped back and stood close together. All were smiling for some reason.
“Ladies, because of the likelihood this procedure will destabilize this domain, I suggest we join hands with our sisters. I’ll do my best to buffer our current location.” Alex Reilly said, and waited until all our sisters stood hand in hand.
“You may proceed, Camille and Cassiopeia Darough of Reilly.” She announced after just a moment.
“Acknowledged, director. Initiating memory retrieval and relay.”
“Wait! What relay?” I shouted before everything went dark!
Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 27:00, Median, Venusia 15th, 422 of the New Era
“Mother! What are you doing here?”
“It’s that day, Alexis.” I said sadly.
“You don’t need to do this, mom! I’m sure Connie will understand if we just break it to her easy.”
“That’s not the way it will happen, honey.” I said as I approached and hugged her tightly. “It has to be this way. Your existence hinges on this one mission, Alexis. It’s not entirely about Connie.”
“That doesn’t make any sense, mother. Connie needs to be told, I agree, but how can my existence be involved?”
“It’ll all make sense in a few years, honey.” I reassured her. “Where is Connie anyway?” I asked as I expected her to walk down the park path any moment.
“Alexandra took her off world for a small mission, mom. I would imagine to keep her from hearing this conversation.”
“So you’ve looked into your friend’s future, Alexis.”
“As much as I cared to do, Mother Empress. What is to come is very discouraging and grotesque. Why would you willingly do this to yourself?”
“It is something I always knew I would have to do, honey. I am to start this and I am now here to finish what I started. I have to be held accountable for all that I have caused.”
“Must you always confuse your tense, mother? If I didn’t know better, I’d think you caused another paradox. You know how they give me headaches.”
My daughter stared into my eyes for a moment.
“Empress, could you please state your current temporal launch point?”
“Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, USN, Earth, June 30th, 1944.” I told her as I offered my hand.
“How can you be held accountable for any of this, mother? You haven’t had anything to do with this yet. Why must you be the one?”
“No matter which instance of me is responsible, I am still responsible, Alexis. Ultimately, the ‘Empress’ is responsible.”
“There you are, Empress. Grand High Counsel informed me of your impending arrival today. Welcome to Citadel, M’lady.” A man’s voice greeted as he walked up the path to us.
“Welcome to you also, Jasen. Why is my personal physician so anxious to see me?” I asked as I shook his hand.
“I have been asked by Tibius to conduct a preliminary work up on you prior to this mission, M’lady. I am to collect hair and tissue samples for archive.”
“I understand. I’ll be over to the infirmary right after I spend some time with my daughter. How long did my granddaughter say she would be gone, Alexis?”
“Two days, Empress.”
“See you tomorrow, doc. Until then I will be spending valuable time with my daughter.” I smiled at the man and continued smiling as I turned to Alexis. She returned a nervous smile to me.
“That I could spend time with my own daughter, Empress, even though adopted.” Jasen said sadly.
“The Empress assures me Connie will be safe on their mission, M’lord. I have never known mother to lie about such things.”
“May I request one day with her, Empress?”
“Take however long you like, Jasen. I happen to know this crazy blonde that thinks she can travel through time.” I forced a smile trying to comfort him.
“As you wish, Empress. I take my leave of you and Lady Alexis then.” He bowed slightly, turned, and walked back the way he had arrived.
“Mother!” Alexis looked at me in surprise. “You just lied to him!”
“As did you, honey.”
“That is because I have seen that things work out eventually.”
“I wish I could be so sure, hun.” I snorted in doubt. I knew I would survive this ordeal simply because Alex Steinert-Covington existed. How things would play out was still as mysterious as the prize at the bottom of a box of Cracker Jacks!
Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 27:00, Median, Venusia 17th, 422 of the New Era
“Will you be gone for long, mother?” Alexis asked mechanically. I could see she was having a hard time holding back her tears.
“We shouldn’t be too long, hun- a day at best. This is just a reconnaissance mission for intel on another upcoming mission. It should be a piece of cake.”
“Then why do you need me, Empress? Wouldn’t mother be the better choice?”
“Do you see Jack here, Connie?” I asked the obvious question.
“No, M’lady. For what reason, I have yet to figure.”
“Jack and I just came off almost six weeks of tedious escort duty back home and three taxing missions for the Empress. I told her to take a break, Constance.” I smiled at the woman, keeping it as natural as possible.
“Still, why engage me, Empress?”
“I’d still like to have a Mind Warrior by my side just in case, Connie, and before you ask, Jack is otherwise occupied for the near future. If y’all don’t want the adventure, hun, I’ll just leave now- solo.”
“Empress, it would be an honor to accompany you on your latest adventure.” She said sincerely.
“Grandmother Empress, I wish you good luck and favorable time streams.” Alexandra said as she hugged me. There was tenseness to her embrace as the familiar tingle passed between us. As we parted, I nodded and gave her a reassuring wink.
“Connie and I will be back in one day.” I told everyone as I nodded to Jasen.
“Until then, Empress.” Alexandra said brightly.
“Until then, Empress.” I repeated. “Constance, we should be on our way, hun.” I said as I offered my hands.
The scene around us collapsed and blacked out. We traveled the stars for some time before our surroundings changed to that of a strange, alien looking wasteland.
“Alex, where are we?” She asked.
“Can you hear anybody or thing in the vicinity, hun?” I asked.
“No, Alex, it is strangely quiet…too quiet!”
“That’s good.”
“Why is that good, Alex? I thought we were here on a scouting mission.”
Connie suddenly looked down at the ground. I followed her stare. There in the loose dusty soil was a shoe print. It looked exactly like the low-heeled Navy issue pumps I had on right now! Apparently my aim was slightly off.
“Someone has been here before, Alex.” She said quietly, but then looked to my feet then up at my face.
And so it starts, I thought.
“What starts now, Alex? Why have you brought me to a place you’ve obviously been to already? What is going on, Empress?”
“We need to talk, Connie.” I replied.
“Talk? Talk about what? I thought we were going on a mission, Empress?”
I looked around at the vast expanse of nothingness that surrounded us. I had just set the next chapter of our lives on its destructive, Earth-shattering…unseen course.
My mouth went dry.
“Alex, what is wrong? Why do you look so conflicted?”
I fought hard to hold my composure.
“I’m not sure I can do this.” I mumbled as I thought about the hours of preparation I’d made- not only finding this place, but also readying myself for the outcome. Things had already passed the point of no return. I had to do this- like it or not, I was now committed.
“What was that, Empress? What can’t you do?” Her tone showed fear and uncertainty.
“This was a mistake. I can’t go through with this.” I mumbled to myself and started shaking my head. I wondered how cruel management’s punishment would be when I had to answer for this.
“What can’t you go through with, Empress? You’re starting to scare me, my lady.”
“We shouldn’t be here. This isn’t the place or the time.” I mumbled again.
“Why are we here then, Empress? I do not hear any living things, as if this planet- this whole galaxy is devoid of life. What mission could we possibly have in such a desolate place?”
“It can’t happen like this- there has to be some other way- some way that I missed.” I said aloud as my vision blurred.
“Alex, why are you crying? What are we doing here?” Connie looked at me in concern. I felt my emotions skyrocket!
“Empress, your mind is even more chaotic than usual. What is the matter? Why are you so upset? Empress, if we are not to be here then why stay? Shouldn’t we return home?”
My heart felt as if it were going to explode as I frantically searched my gift for alternatives! When that wouldn’t answer me, I asked the question: Should we just go home?
I squeezed my eyes tight and caused more tears to run down my wet cheeks when a resounding negative answered the question.
“Empress, what is wrong? Why is your heart pounding loud enough that I can hear it standing next to you? Empress, I implore you, why are we here?”
Why were we here? An image of some smoking mass- burnt beyond recognition- flashed into my mind.
My hands began to shake uncontrollably. My knees grew weak under me and my stomach became nauseated. I could hear my pulse in my ears.
“Empress, your silence is very disturbing; please answer my question- why…are…we…here?”
I didn’t answer her. I couldn’t answer her!
“Empress, I demand to know why you have brought me here…to this forgotten landscape. Answer me, Alex!”
I drew in a large breath of the local, untainted air. It had no fragrance at all- virgin air.
“We’re here for you, Connie.” I said sadly. More tears escaped my eyes.
“Empress, I don’t understand?”
“I know you don’t, honey, and I’m very sorry about that. I wish this were easier.” I sniffed and wiped my eyes with the palm of my free hand.
“Your cryptic answers and strange temperament worry me! What have I done that warrants my exile?”
Oh God, she thought that… My heart shattered into tiny pieces hearing her ill-assumed conviction.
“It isn’t anything you’ve done, honey. It’s what I have done- what was decided so long ago.”
“More mysterious answers, Empress? Why bring me to such an unforgiving place if I have not done something terribly wrong? What could you possibly have done that requires us to be in such a barren part of the universe?”
I remained silent again. Answering any more questions would only hasten things. I swallowed hard and prepared myself for what was to come.
“There is something I have been keeping from you, Constance Cummins. Something you now need to know. Something you need to hear.”
This was the moment I feared! I closed my eyes tightly and felt tears really begin to pour down my face.
It was no use. Connie was now thoroughly angered by my stonewalling. Now she would employ her substantial gift.
“You have been withholding information from me? Why?” She asked as I saw her begin to concentrate on me. She was trying to break through the various walls, obstructions, detours, and blockades I had erected with Tibius’ help and guidance.
“To protect you, Constance.” I paused as I felt her lightly touch my mind. “Your development required certain details of your life be kept from you, I’m afraid.” I rationalized.
“What details, Empress? What specifics?” She asked as now I felt the pressure of her mind in mine. I wondered how long I could retain my privacy.
“It’s nothing real important, Connie, I assure you.” I told the flabbergasted young woman- my best friend’s daughter. I felt I had to delay this from happening for some reason.
I just had to…
“You are lying to me, Empress? Why do you withhold the truth?”
The air around us suddenly smelled sweeter.
I gulped as the pain in my skull increased in magnitude. God help me!
“You ARE lying to me! Empress? What could require such uncharacteristic defensive actions?” She asked glaring harder at me.
Oh God did it hurt!
“I said it isn’t that important.” I paused to rub my forehead in a vain effort to relieve the pain. “You have turned out the way I had foreseen all those years ago and both your mother and I are very proud of you.” I said in a last ditch effort to calm her. My eyes began to twitch as more tears fell from my cheek.
Memories began to sort and sift themselves as Constance Cummins-Brackenridge breached the first of my defensive barriers. It wouldn’t be long now, I thought.
The image of an older Russell Brackenridge appeared to me. Jack crying on her Davenport wearing only her skimpy peignoir replaced it.
The air only grew sweeter!
“Empress, your ability to block my gift is faltering. Why have you allowed me to get this far without transporting away from me? Why won’t you fight against my invasion?” She looked at me with a mixture of anger and confusion.”There are several important things you have withheld- the first being my conception date!” Connie hissed as the confusion disappeared and her anger grew.
I looked down to see that I was still holding her hand.
That was good. Good physical contact would assure our survival. This I had been able to see clearly.
“You will tell me what I must know or I will find it myself, Alexandra Steinert.” Connie’s expression grew dark- almost evil! An image of Jack on Meridian 12 suddenly burst into my mind.
“Mother almost killed someone? Is that why you left her behind?”
The air around us started to spark and sizzle.
Connie, I…I’m…I’m not lying to you, hun. I just need to tell you a few things and I need you to please remain calm.” I pleaded with her, my voice now shaking with fear. I felt an emotional barrier crumble under her increasing pressure.
“You are afraid of me, Alexandra Steinert? Why would the Empress of Time and Space be afraid of one of her own sisters?”
I tried but failed to take a breath. I began to draw on my own reserve of courage and managed to partially slow the breach.
“I do not fear you, Constance. I fear what is about to happen. I fear what I must do next!” I cried and tried not to make eye contact.
I mentally wished I could stop time. If I could stop it, maybe- just maybe, I could avert this whole thing.
On a world totally devoid of life, it was hard to tell if I had succeeded, though.
Images of a man named Maximillian, an older Terran gentleman, were suddenly replaced by images of Russell Brackenridge at various ages, starting at twenty-one.
An image of Jack dressed in a beautiful white wedding gown with a delicate Chantilly lace veil standing alongside Russell in his white tuxedo, posing before a church’s alter, popped in.
Another obstruction disintegrated. I cringed.
“I am not a daughter of Terra as I was told! Empress, why would you keep this information from me? Am I not fully trusted? Have I been spawned from some villain or criminal?”
What was left of my heart was now crushed to fine powder!
“No, Connie, both of your parents love you very much.” I answered shaking my head. I continued not to make eye contact.
“Then why lie to me in the first place? What is wrong with me, Alex? What am I really?” She screamed to me!
“I had to make sure you developed your gift properly, honey.”
“Who are my parents, Empress? Why do you hesitate? TELL ME!” She shouted. Her voice thundered around us like a concussive shock wave!
“You are the daughter of Jacquelyn Cummins, Constance. That has always been true. I have never lied about that.”
Russell’s face again came to mind.
“WHO…IS…MY…FATHER, EMPRESS?” Again her voice thundered across the desolate, open plain where we stood.
I physically jumped as another well-placed misdirection vanished.
The air crackled with such energy I thought it would suddenly start jumping between us!
“Russell Brackenridge. Russell Brackenridge is your father, Constance. He is the reason I have hidden your true lineage from you. Your father had a problem with his temper.”
“So what does that matter? Why the conspiracy?” She calmed slightly.
I knew this was only temporary, but paused to take a much-needed breath.
“Russell wanted so much to please your mother, Connie.” I began. “He waited as long as he could for your mother to decide she wanted a family.”
“So? She wasn’t ready and he waited. How does that equate to having a temper, Alex?”
“He couldn’t wait any longer, honey. He was into his fifties by that time and the desire to provide your mother with a child was escaping him. It angered him that he soon wouldn’t be able to give her what she truly wanted, but kept deferring because of her lack of confidence.”
The energy around us subsided only slightly as Connie waited for me to continue.
“The strain of your mother’s indecision and his desire to make her happy proved too much, but not before he made one last attempt. Jack would later confide to me that they were the greatest two days outside of their honeymoon she ever experienced.”
“That still doesn’t explain your initial statement, Empress! What has any of this to do with Russell Brackenridge’s temper?”
I thought it was now evident as I quickly glanced up to her face.
The following morning Russell and Jacquelyn Brackenridge started arguing after your mother misinterpreted his thoughts. She thought he was trying to rush her- for her sake. She read uncertainty in his mind where there was none. Jack claimed that if he were truthful then that shouldn’t have been there.”
“But that’s not always the case, Alex! We all know that!”
“Your father left in a rage after striking your mother in the face, Connie. Several times in fact, though Jack will never admit that. She loved him dearly and was willing to forgive him.”
“Then he should be the one made to pay, Empress! Why has this all fallen to you, if my birth father attacked mother?”
“She accused him of lying to her, Constance. The implications of that must have thrown him over the edge.
“Jack became so outraged that she…she almost…” I told her, watching her eyes widen considerably.
“By the lords, she didn’t…”
“No, instead, she contacted Brianna, who contacted me. In order to cheer your mother up, I decided she needed time away from Russell. To make a long story short, we ended up on Terra ninety years prior to my intended target date. By the time we arrived, Jack was displaying the typical signs of pregnancy. Just days after my initial arrival she developed morning sickness.”
“She must have been scared out of her mind!”
I nodded cautiously, but still made no eye contact.
“When he came home that night- after we had returned from Terra- he apologized nine ways to heaven, but the damage had already been done. Jack felt she couldn’t, in good conscious, tell him of your birth. Your parents never shared a bed after that.”
“So they were both at fault then. Where is this going, Alex? Why all the conspiracy?”
“In an attempt to repair the fracture between them I arranged for Russell to accompany us on a benign mission to 2035 to help my future twin. He met you there and recognized certain…’family’ characteristics. Jack ended up explaining about you and your birth on Terra. She left out the fact that Russell was your father.”
“Empress, I must remind you that most of your defenses have been defeated, that I can see farther into your mind than ever before! Get to the point of all this!” She warned, as her softened expression again grew dark.
It was time to bring this mission to its devastating finale. I made sure our hands were still tightly clasped together.
“Russell wanted to come to Terra for you, Connie. He wanted to be there for your birth- he was so proud.” Again tears filled my eyes.
I paused to take a quick breath and prepare for what I knew would come.
“I brought him to Terra. Not me particularly, but Alex Covington brought him to Terra for your birth.”
“So what is it you are still holding from me, Alex? TELL ME!” She shouted again. The ground on which we stood shook violently!
“Because of me your father was exposed to the severe radiation of Solara. We tried to keep him indoors- to shield him from the intense radiation. Alex even transported him back to the residence while I stayed with your mother. I hadn’t counted on the radiation still being high after Solara began to set. When the building disintegrated as you were born, the roof and all shielding disappeared. After the dust cleared, we could see the stars, Connie. Alex brought him back and he held you for the first time. He was so proud of you and your mother! When he began to cough uncontrollably, Alex took him home. She quickly returned with the bad news.” I paused to take a large breath. Here it was.
“He lasted long enough to see you born. Alex said that right after they got back to Earth in 2020, he screamed out in agony and died. Because of me, he never got to hold his pride and joy again.”
“YOU KILLED MY FATHER!” The ground shook viciously this time! It groaned and crackled as it fractured deep below us. Things started to get worse!
I prayed that my end would come quickly and at the same time be mercifully painless!
I HATE YOU, ALEX STEINERT!”
“I hate myself, Constance. I hate ever being thrown into this whole disheartening existence called the Empress. I never wanted any of this- nothing! I despise having to affect, guide, and more or less control peoples’ lives! I hate knowing when someone is to die…to be born…to falter. I hate everything about the Empress!”
“I hate the things that I’ve done or will do!” I concluded.
“Things you will do, Empress? What else have you been hiding from us? What other dark secrets do you keep?”
I felt the already unbearable assault on my mind increase.
“Connie…please don’t…please! STOP!” I screamed!
A barrier fractured, cracked through, and began to split open. It contained…well, I wasn’t sure what it contained as I had never dared venture near enough to even peek inside this maximum security facility buried deep within my mind! Its ultra high walls, imposing fortifications, and ominous appearance had been enough to warn me to stay away.
Why would I have such a structure here in my mind, I wondered. What secrets did it hold from my conscience? Was this the highly speculated ‘id’ maybe?
The image of a simple, but inviting home filled my mind. The pain I had just been experiencing, gone completely. I sat facing a warm inviting fire and everything felt wonderfully calm- pleasant.
“My dear, you look relieved- as if you haven’t a worry in the world. What have you done, my daughter?”
“Why do you ask, mother? Am I not to be happy?” I found myself answering.
“Of course you are, but it is a marked change from just a few moments ago when you looked as if the weight of the world was heaped on your shoulders.”
“I’m fine now, mother. Everything will be fine from now on. I’ve taken steps to ensure our happiness forever.”
“What have you done, child? Something I trust, that will not come back to haunt you?”
I looked down to see a small wooden jewel box I held with both hands in my lap. A sudden surge of dread filled me.
I thought I had been thorough, but apparently I had missed a tiny bit.
I felt myself frown.
“What is it, child? What makes you frown if all is as well as you say?”
Looking up from the box, I stared at the woman, my mother, as I thought out the answer.
Had I successfully locked everything away? Was it even possible to do such a thing- to lock away all the worries, the dark thoughts, painful emotions, doom, and foreboding? Was it possible to lock away the past, the present…the future?
As I looked back down to the beautifully stained, bright-brass-hinged container, I turned, then removed the key from its unique lock and threw it into the hot fire. I watched joyfully as the intense flames heated it until glowing. The precious key began to warp and bend, finally losing its shape altogether and became molten.
It would never again open that which contained all the heartbreak, the anguish, and the menace in the world. Never again would my past, present, and destiny be open for all to see! Those were now private.
“Need I remind you, Andora, that one can never simply lock away all the unwanted thoughts and nightmares of an entire world? If that is done hope, confidence, and courage may also become prisoner! What you have done here is similar to a judge imprisoning an innocent man. You cannot expect to simply lock up your humanity and throw away the key!”
I suddenly felt my heart beating again.
Images poured into my mind suddenly.
The Homeworld! I watched as it slowly became molten then began to glow, and then shine! All those people down there! They never had a chance…never had any future!
My heartbeat slowed a little.
I was now in the desert. I, as well as others of my people stood in awe as we watched the fireball grow ever larger in the heavens. As it approached, our fear increased, but we stood fast. The explosion was deafening- the heat intense yet we still held hands as our flesh melted away. We remained defiant of the firebird warrior to the end!
My heartbeat slowed more, almost becoming normal.
Walking down the sidewalk, I heard the air raid sirens start. How much more could they do to us? How many more lives would be lost from this infernal bombing? I was blinded, deafened, and knocked to the ground by the explosion! I awoke to the sound of moaning, crying, and screaming all around me. My body hurt worse than I could ever remember! My face, it felt itchy so I brought my hand up and scratched an alien surface, bumpy, wet, and pliable. Drawing back my hand, I noticed blood and sick looking skin. It just…just came off my face! A woman appeared above me. She just shook her head and began to pray for me!
My heart rate slowed even more.
“Empress, how have you been holding this all in? The horror stored within you!” I heard Connie…beautiful Constance, say from somewhere close.
She had mistakenly forged a new key and now the lock was sprung!
A huge mushroom cloud filled my vision! Buildings crumbled in its concussive wake. From far above more bombs rained down. There was no place to hide.
Legions of men with spears and bronze armor rushed into the village- killing everyone in sight. No one was left to record the brutal assault.
Barbarians fought all around me as I tried to protect what I had worked so hard to keep. I only hoped that my wife and children had sought refuge in the small, hollowed-out, earthen nook hidden under our simple home. The sword impaling itself into my gut brought all my hopes and dreams crashing down.
My heartbeat slowed further.
“Empress, the horrors revealed! I’m having a difficult time sorting them and limiting them!” A familiar voice cried.
I was wet suddenly!
“Do you reject Satan, foul witch? Will you recant and reject the evil one’s influence?”
“You make a mistake, sirs! I have never sided with Satan…nor any of his followers!”
“We have statement to the contrary from these innocent children! Will you recant?”
“For what should I recant? I am innocent of all accusations.”
The water is over my head again and I am fighting to stay alive. I feel sleepy. Very sleepy...
I find myself in a control room. Jack and my close family are here too. I nod to Jack and the room shakes mildly. On the view screen before me the dust begins to settle. I have just given the order to murder over one hundred people. It doesn’t matter that they are the enemy, dead set on stopping me from taking a possible weapon from them. They are dead- killed fighting for what they honestly believed in.
I’m holding tightly to a man’s hand. “You are pure evil sir, and you must be stopped to assure the timeline!”
“There is no prison on this world that can hold me, ‘Empress’!” He laughs evilly.
“There is and only I am able to place you there.” I counter.
“Do your worst, whore who calls herself Empress of Time and Space! I shall easily escape any and all confinement!”
“So you shall, but not before you have a long time to think about what you have caused!”
A field appears. Soldiers, dressed in blue and gray rush toward each other, muskets drawn and bayonet’s fixed. We stand between these two converging forces. I release his hand just as a soldier runs through him. My nemesis is now imprisoned in the oblivious Union soldier and has just been crippled by an opponent’s musket ball. He now lies in intense pain on the blood stained field alongside his dead comrades. He will never harm anyone in this life again.
Another soul has been condemned by my hand!
More soldiers! They are relentless in their onslaught. The fire sticks they carry reduce our numbers magically. How could the Gods have given these barbarians such weaponry? A hole suddenly opens in my chest. Fire burns from the wound as I look toward my beloved temple of the Moon. It is the last thing I see before all goes dark.
“You will renounce the devil, senior! Almighty God will triumph and you will see the light! Tighten his bindings another notch! That will loosen the demon’s hold!” Excruciating pain rips through my limbs as dim light turns to pitch!
I’m sorry, my dear, but I have met someone that can provide me with the heir I so desperately require to continue Britain. You will face the executioner in the morrow. I suggest you pray for your sins!
I felt a thump in my chest, was it a heartbeat?
I’m scared and I’m in a bare walled room with twenty or so others. We all wear the simplest of clothing- rough wool by the feel. I instinctively rub my forearm. The number inscribed there will not fade or disappear no matter what I do. My belly growls loudly as it has for a long time now. I wish they would feed us. Just the tiniest scrap is all I ask. The door opens and we are motioned to exit. They march us all out across the snow covered, frozen ground between buildings and put us into another room- this one made of brick. We are more cramped than before. People start coughing then fall to the floor. I watch in confusion as the grownups fall to the floor around me. My body becomes numb. I no longer feel famished. Instead, I see my departed family members happily waving me on.
I am running, but stop abruptly to face a huge man in full body armor. A strange futuristic weapon is pointed directly at me. I hear the click of the trigger and nothing more.
I’m pleading for food- any food at all! Dirt would suffice if I could stop crying…if water would stay down my throat. My belly hurts from being empty for so long. The sun is so hot, but seems to be fading- getting darker and darker…
The plaza is full of people here to see me- to pray to me. I am their leader- their savior! I feel confident that my negotiations have been fruitful and will result in peace and fair trade between our neighboring planets for the foreseeable future. Joining me is their ambassador- a small, nervous looking fellow. Someone shouts ‘incoming’ before the bombs start impacting. How could I have been so naive?
My heart gave another beat.
“Empress, the images, they will not stop and keep coming faster. Please stop your playback!” Some unknown voice cries from afar.
Again a nuclear mushroom cloud flashes before my eyes! I hear the screams of millions of souls. I couldn’t save any of them.
The night air is freezing. The decks are mostly devoid of people as a distant voice shouts ‘ICEBERG’! A violent shudder makes me stumble a few steps.
I find myself sitting in a crowded boat watching the lights of the mighty liner flicker and finally fail as the stern rises high out of the water and slips silently below the waves. Hundreds of screams echo across the water.
I couldn’t save them either!
I’m stopped by a man in a military uniform and told my name is not on the list of those to be saved. My wife and children look to me as if I can do something…say something…anything to change our fate. If only I could somehow influence our future…influence everyone’s future.
I wish I could save everyone!
Men and women are milling around me. We stare morbidly at the countdown on the displays throughout the facility. At ‘T’-minus two hours, we raise our personal containers and begin to consume large quantities of strong spirits. I feel vindicated that we all have now unknowingly, but successfully activated my creations and that everyone here on Reilly will survive to repopulate another Homeworld.
I have forced our survival, but I have saved my race.
A rope is put over my head and roughly fitted around my neck. I have done nothing but try to improve our life. I was the first of my line to hold property in this place they call the land of opportunity- this ‘America’. That apparently means nothing for me or my people as the stool I stand on is kicked out from under me.
There is no noise- no gentle pounding- no motion whatsoever- from within my chest.
“Empress, I am overloading! I cannot contain the power…”
I am somewhere warm and secure. There is nothing on my mind and I feel safe floating weightless in the warm fluid surrounding me. The pressure begins to increase as the space around me contracts. I have no idea what is happening as I suddenly feel myself squeezed through some small opening- through a vortex of swirling liquid. The pain in my eyes is so intense. Why can’t I close them?
I hear a booming voice.
“This one was defective anyway and would never amount to anything. She made the right choice to abort- even at such a late date.”
Why would someone do this?
Though the light and new environment cause extreme pain, I begin to think about my life thus far.
I’ve lost my rights…my freedom…my ability to protect myself. I don’t want it to end this way. I’ve had no chance to atone for my mistakes though, in reflection, I am nothing more than a common criminal- no better than any other convict! I should be imprisoned just like them. I should be thrown into jail- the key discarded for all eternity!
I loathe the Empress! I loathe everything she stands for- everything she was forced to do and endure for the sake of the precious timeline!
I loathe myself!
Another booming voice startles me. “Wait! I can’t do this anymore! Someone bring me an incubator while I bandage over her eyes!”
“This is not your time, my beloved daughter. There is still much good you shall do.”
“Alexandra.”
“Alexandra?”
“Alexandra!”
“Alex, its time to return to us, child. You now have all the details you’ve requested.”
I wiped the tears from my eyes as I looked around to see my sisters, still holding hands. All appeared to have been weeping, only just now dropping they’re grasps and wiping they’re eyes dry. Momma Scott, Grampa, Maximillian, and Mr. Lincoln also looked affected by what I had just witnessed.
Had it really happened or was it some vivid hallucination? Was the Empress…was I…were we really the protector of THAT infamous box? Had Connie inadvertently pried it open or caused it to spill in some way?
“Counselors, you now have all the details needed to defend or prosecute the accused, shall we continue?” Ruth Scott asked as she called the Tribunal back to order, still sounding choked up.
Connie and I locked eyes. What I saw in hers was indecision- uncertainty- sorrow.
I suppose she saw the same things in mine.
“Counselors! Our time grows short, ladies. We must continue so the tribunal can pass judgment.” Momma Scott said to catch our attention. “Alexandra, do not delay these proceedings any further, child.”
Connie and I looked to each other again. She nodded to me and I nodded back with a fragile smile.
“Madam President, the defense wishes to forego any opening statement and step right into the testimonial stage of this hearing, ma’am.” I announced to Alexandra Steinert’s- and everyone else’s, surprise.
“Alexandra, you do realize that by doing this you jeopardize your own case?”
“I do, ma’am, but since the charges have all been laid out by the prosecution, why waste the tribunal’s time and patience by rehashing?”
Momma Scott looked dumbfounded for a moment.
“Alex, I’m not even sure that is acceptable, dear. I shall consult with my peers. One moment, please.”
“Alex, what are y’all doin’?” Alexandra Steinert whispered. “These here people are dead-serious and now y’all decide to play lawyer? This is my life on trial here, Alex!”
“Is it, Alex?” I asked my ‘client’. “Are you actually the only one on trial here? The charges are against the Empress of Time and Space…am I not also implicated in all this? How about Alex Reilly, or any of our sisters present here today? We are all guilty in some way or another because we all work together…we all help the Empress’ cause.”
“Mr. Lincoln, as the residing official on this tribunal, is Ms. Steinert’s request to forfeit an opening defensive statement legal?”
“I believe it is Madam President, though rarely used it is still acceptable.” He nodded.
Ruth Scott eyed me very carefully for a minute.
“Very well, Alexandra, Constance, we shall proceed to witness testimonies.”
Connie stared at me for a few seconds before blinking and turning toward the tribunal panel.
The prosecution calls Constance Cummins, Madam President.”
“Ms. Cummins, you can’t call yourself to give testimony.”
“In this case I beg to differ, Madam President. Connie could you approach, please?”
“Ruthie, she does have that right if the said person exists outside of counsel.”
“Yes, I know that, Max! Our children are just very surprising. Constance Cummins, you should know that this is an informal tribunal into the alleged misconduct of the Empress of Time and Space. Despite the outcome this hearing has you still have to tell the truth, child. Do you understand?”
“I do, M’lady.” Young Connie said as she quickly covered her mouth in surprise.
“Relax, Lady Constance, I’d like you to answer truthfully and honestly. Your testimony alone cannot completely influence this panel one way or the other.” The older Connie informed her.
“I understand, M’lady Counselor.”
“Such a well behaved young lady. I wish my daughters, granddaughters and great-granddaughters would show such respect!” Ruth Scott sniped.
“Should have heard her a few weeks ago!” I mumbled.
“That was then, Alexandra! Ms. Brackenridge, please continue.”
“Connie, how did you and Alex Steinert meet?”
Connie looked at her older twin for a moment as she blushed profusely.
“I…I’d rather not say, ma’am.” She replied timidly, dropping her head in shame.
“Connie, it’s not like we don’t know what happened. Please answer the question.”
“I…we met when Mr. Steinert tried to keep me from jumping off a highway overpass.”
“And did he try anything that would directly influence you into this course of action?”
“What? No…no he tried to stop me! Why would he try to make me do it?”
“I’ll ask the questions, Ms. Cummins. Why indeed, would he have any reason to make you commit suicide?”
“Objection, Madam President. The witness’s alleged actions or state of mind at the time are not on trial here!” I protested.
“Sustained. Ms. Brackenridge we will refer to Ms. Cummins’s indiscretion as ‘action’. Please continue.
“Would he have any reason to make you choose one action over another, Constance?”
“He tried to stop me, ma’am! He had only my best interest and survival in mind.”
Objection! Witness is assuming that she could read my mind at the time of her alleged action.”
“Hold that thought, Alexandra.” Ruth Scott recommended, eyeing me carefully. “Constance, can you absolutely confirm that you could read Mr. Steinert’s mind at the time of your selection of actions?”
“Um…no ma’am. I’m not certain…no.”
“Then we will discontinue assumptions, Ms. Brackenridge!”
“Of course, M’lady President. Connie, why would Mr. Steinert try to stop you from committing…stop you from acting?”
“It was wrong. I should’ve thought things out and considered all the possibilities, ma’am.”
“So this action was ill thought-out? Spontaneous?”
“No ma’am, I had thought about it since finding out I was adopted.”
“And how long before the action was taken had you received that information?”
“A month before.” The younger Connie said sheepishly.
“So…the initial catalyst for your failed atte…action occurred well before the arrival of Alexandra Steinert to this universe?”
“Objection, Madam President, assumptions.”
“All right, Alexandra!” Momma Scott glared at me in contempt. “Can we move along without you constantly objecting to the wording or phrasing?”
“I’m just trying to provide my client with the best possible defense, ma’am.” I replied.
“These precedings ARE in the best interest of the defendant, Counselor! Continue, Ms. Brackenridge.”
“Ms. Cummins?” Constance prompted her younger twin to answer.
“Ma’am, I didn’t start developing my gift until just after the procedure that ultimately healed my spine. That was well after my decision to kill myself.”
I started to open my mouth to respond, but Momma Scott glared at me again and pointed to me to stop.
“Thank you.” Constance paused as she thought for a moment. “Ms. Cummins, do you recall the incident with your parents just after they realized their gifts?”
“You mean when my dad single-handedly held the cops in a standoff before Alex and I arrived?”
“Yes, Connie that very one. Can you tell us the actions taken by the new Empress, Alexandra Steinert during that incident?” Constance asked, pointing to me.
“When…when we got there, the cops were trying not to get hit by all the flying, swirling furniture and stuff! Alex devised a plan to rescue my parents from the cops and get them to safety.”
“So, the Empress was acting on her own behalf then?”
“No! Alex saved my parents from going to jail- possibly from being experimented on! The Empress of Time and Space used her gift to save my family, ma’am!”
“Are you sure there was no secret motive or unsavory agenda?”
“Not that I’m aware, ma’am. Alex assessed the situation and made the best possible decision! Nobody was injured, killed, or harmed in any way.”
“Thank you, that’s all, Ms. Cummins.”
“Ms. Steinert?” Ruth Scott nodded to me to cross-examine- her eyes remained locked on me as a warning.
“Ms. Cummins, before, when called to the stand, you addressed this tribunal’s president as ‘M’lady President’. Would it be factual to say that you have received some of Ms. Brackenridge’s memories and experiences? Some of those experiences certainly not being of this universe?”
“Objection, M’lady President, relevancy?”
Ma’am, it has direct relevance to my client’s defense.” I argued.
“Overruled, but simplify the question, Ms. Steinert.”
“Connie, do you have Constance Brackenridge’s memories and or experiences?”
“I remember things that happened on strange, faraway lands…yes, I think I do…some.”
I nodded. “And in those shared memories, can you recall any incident or experience where the Empress didn’t make a critical decision correctly, say where she would possibly lie to direct the time stream?”
“Objection! Leading the witness, M’lady President.”
“Sustained.”
I took a minute to rephrase my question.
“Ms. Cummins, to your shared knowledge can you recall any mission where the Empress didn’t act on behalf of the timeline, a loved one, or affected individual?”
Connie closed her eyes and thought a few seconds.
“No, ma’am, she never acted on her own behalf as far as I can remember. She’s always acted in the best interests of others.”
“Ms. Cummins, you are assuming again.” Mr. Lincoln interrupted. “As a famous Britain once said, ‘when you assume, you make an ass out of you and me.’ Please stick to only the provable details, madam.”
“Zhat’z a goot von, Abe!” Grandpa snickered with a smile, adding his two cents finally.
“I don’t get it, sir. What has that to do with the word ‘assume’?” Maximillian questioned.
“Gentlemen, can we get on with this tribunal?” Ruth Scott asked her fellow panel members as she pursed her lips and rolled her eyes in annoyance.
I paused, trying to hold back my own giggle. I caught Mr. Lincoln’s witty response.
“So, you are confident of the decisions the Empress makes on her many missions?” I finally asked.
“Of the ones I can remember being on, yes.”
“And your parents, Connie, are they safe and unharmed?”
Alex, they’re standing ten feet from you! Of course they’re alright!”
“Thank you, Ms.Cummins. No further questions, Madam President.” I concluded.
I was certainly glad I had watched all those courtroom-type shows while convalescing in the hospital! It was coming in very handy. Hopefully I wasn’t too inexperienced looking.
“Next witness, Ms. Brackenridge.”
“The prosecution would like to call Alexandra Reilly, M’lady President.”
Alex looked very surprised as she stepped forward. Hadn’t she seen this coming?
“Empress, what was the physical state of Alexandra Steinert and I when you arrived on Terra?”
“Both you and Commander Alexandra Francis Steinert were functioning well within normal parameters physically, but remained unresponsive to all outside stimuli.”
“So we are there now- only in something like a coma?”
“I believe soulless would be a more concise descriptive, Counselor.”
I swallowed hard as that statement hit me.
“If not there on Terra, just where could the supposed ‘souls’ of these two individuals be at the moment, Empress?”
“Y’all gotta ask that question, honey? I’m standin’ here lookin’ at em!” Alex exclaimed as she dramatically motioned to Constance and Cmdr. Steinert.
“Ms Reilly you will desist from grandstanding!” Ruth Scott warned.
Alex Reilly looked at her in confusion. She looked hurt that Momma Scott would accuse her in such a way.
“Empress, since your arrival here in this universe, how long has it been since you last had a restful sleep?”
“I grabbed a little cat nap a few times since arrivin’ here- why?”
“How long have you been awake, M’lady?”
“Almost fifty hours.” Alex said as her head slumped in defeat.
“Sounds like you would stop at nothing to rescue your sister, is that correct?”
“I’d move the whole damn universe to get her back if ah had to!” Alex Reilly declared without hesitation- her expression was deadly serious!
“Haven’t you done that already, Empress?” Constance asked as she smiled and looked to Cmdr. Steinert.
“Tha’ was mah sister, Alex Steinert that done that!” Alex looked up momentarily. “Ah jus’ brought Billy Sangiere back from th’ dead.” She added quietly as she shyly looked over to Momma Scott then quickly lowered her gaze again.
“So, by your own admission, you have also broken the rules of upper management- apparently many times, in fact?” Constance smiled quickly to Alex Reilly then glanced at my client a second. “Tell me, Empress…please, for the members of this tribunal and all our sisters in attendance, how did you come to arrive on Terra? We were all under the impression that each Empress had an individual and specific range of operation?”
“It was brought to my attention by theoretical observation and hypothesis that Cmdr. Steinert used an extraordinary, ‘hidden’ segment of her gift to journey to Terra and also to transpose Reilly’s universe with her own home universe.”
“And just what was this ‘special’ part of her gift, Empress?”
“There are many technical terms and definitions associated with the theory, but ‘imagination’ would fall closest, I postulate.”
“So the accused simply used her imagination to swap universes and to travel hundreds- even thousands- of years into the past or future to rescue or save multitudes of people- people she never met or even thought existed?”
“Affirmative.”
“By definition and all known laws of quantum physics, and given your expertise on such matters, should any one person be capable of doing such miraculous feats, Director Reilly?”
“When stated in that context, and employing those criteria, it would appear all laws of science, actual or theoretical, become null and void, but in fact, the Empress is the only entity given the gift to accomplish such phenomenon.”
Connie paused a moment.
“So, would you say that the ‘entity’ known as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’ breaks all the known rules of the universes, Ms. Reilly? By her very existence?”
“It could be logically interpreted that way, I hypothesize.”
“So, we can say- by your own admission and expert testimony- that Alexandra Steinert has broken the rules numerous times in order to save lives?”
“Y’all tell me, hun.” Alex Reilly glared back at Constance.
“But haven’t you too, broken the ‘rules’ on several occasions, Director Reilly?”
“If that’s what it takes, hun! Yes!”
“If that’s what it takes? You mean to tell this tribunal that if necessary you would break every rule ever conceived in order to save someone’s life, someone’s planet, or even someone’s universe?”
“As many times as it would take me, hun!” Again Alex Reilly answered with deadly seriousness.
“No further questions, M’lady President.” Connie said loudly and turned away from the tribunal panel. She had a huge grin on her face!
That threw me off for a minute and I took a few more seconds to prepare.
Looking directly at Alex Reilly, I asked my first question.
“Empress…do…do you enjoy what you do?” I asked, staring deeply into her eyes. It was a question more for myself than this tribunal
“What specifically designed inquiry could tentatively have any singular defining relevance to the logical sequence of the initialized proceedings?” Alex Reilly questioned emotionlessly as she stared at me.
“Speak English, Ms. Reilly.” Ruth Scott requested.
Alex Reilly wiped her face with both hands. It was evident she was extremely tired.
“She asked what kind of question is that and what does it have to do with this trial, Madam President.” I translated then continued.
“Alex, a simple yes or no would do. Do you enjoy being the Empress?”
“Ya…most of the time.”
“Oh? Most of the time, Empress? Can you please elaborate?” I asked somewhat surprised by her answer.
“Bein’ the Empress is the most challengin’, rewardin’ undertakin’ I ev’r experienced. In all’a mah nine hundred an’ sixty years, ah wouldn’t trade it. ‘Though, they’s been, an’ll yet be times an’ missions that’ll make me question that statement.” She stopped abruptly.
“Please continue, Empress.” I prodded.
“They’s been missions that taxed mah patience- challenged mah nerves, and brung inta question mah morales, an’ responsibility. Decisions like who to save and who ah should’a let die.” Alex Reilly paused and looked down to the blackness this domain used as a floor.
“Ah wish not ta leave en’one bee-hind!” She cried loudly and sniffed as tears began running down her face. “Ah…the hardest part of this here job IS lettin’ some get ‘way! Ah should be able ta save ‘em all! Ah should be able ta protect ever’one! Hurts too much ta pick an’ choose! Ah n’ver wanted er asked fer that sp’cific re-sponsibility!”
“None of us do, Empress. None of us do.” I replied as tears of my own fell from my face. I noticed Alex Steinert was also silently crying- as were our sisters. I realized we really were all the same and sniffed some of my tears back before I pressed on.
“Still it is part of our job, is it not, Empress?” I asked despondently as I looked to my client.
Alex Reilly nodded silently as she wiped her face with one hand.
“An unwelcome part o’ the job, but part’a it nonetheless.” She admitted.
M’lady President, I believe the defense has sufficiently proven the fact that there are certain,” Constance sniffed back her own tears and wiped her eyes quickly, “undesirable aspects to the Empress of Time and Space. Can we possibly move on?” Connie objected despondently.
“Counselor, new question please.”
“No more questions, ma’am.” I replied.
“Alex, you can step back. Any other witnesses, prosecutor?”
“I have none, M’lady President.”
“Very well. Defense? Alexandra, call your first witness, please.”
“I have only one witness, ma’am. I call Commander Alexandra Frances Steinert.”
Alex stared at me in disbelief as a murmur rose up from behind me.
“Alex, is it wise to call the defendant at this early stage?” Abraham Lincoln asked in complete surprise.
“I believe my client holds the key to everything that has happened to date, Mr. President.”
“Alex, do you really want to do this? Putting Alex Steinert on the stand is risky at best! She can only help the prosecution’s case- not that I’ve figured out what that case is yet!” Emily asked, tapping me on my shoulder.
“It’ll work, sis.”
My wife stared at me in confusion and hesitantly took a step back.
I took a minute to think as I stared at my temporal sister- my client- me in almost every way possible.
“Cmdr. Steinert,” I started and paused for a few seconds, “Why are you here?” I paused again, but continued to speak before she could answer or protest. “Why are you hiding inside my head, and why have you brought about the changes and given me…excuse me…given us these gifts?” I asked, motioning to my new sisters.
“But…IIII…I…I didn’t come here! I…I…I don’t know how I got here! I told you that, Alex!”
“Come now, Commander, you‘ve called yourself a common criminal on more than one occasion during our conversations. What rules did you have to break in order to cheat death- certain death for not only you, but for Ms. Cummins-Brackenridge, as well? I would imagine the most important rule in existence…life?” Again I didn’t wait for an answer.
“Certainly you have the ‘rules’ memorized or a reference copy stored somewhere?”
“I’ve never seen any rule book or manual, so how could I have memorized any of them?” She exclaimed.
“So you claim to have no reference or declaration of said ‘rules’?”
“None. Nothing. Zip!” She answered.
I looked around at my sisters then at the tribunal members in absolute amazement.
“So…” I paused, picturing William Shatner as James T. Kirk in my mind. “So…you really have no idea what the rules are?” I paused dramatically for a second. “Tell me, Commander, how…” I paused again and smiled slightly at our tribunal members. “How can you be accused of breaking the ‘rules’ if you don’t know what the rules are?” I repeated my previous action of looking around at those in my domain, astonished.
“I was informed that I was breaking them only after meeting with Momma Scott here in my domain. She informed me of my mistakes.” Alex Steinert said in shame.
“May I remind you, Cmdr. Steinert, that this is MY personal domain and not yours?” I smiled at my client. “Madam President,” I asked while still looking at Alex, “May I ask what ARE the rules regarding the actual use of this ‘private’ domain for the purpose of trial, tribunal, or inquisition?” I asked as I then looked past Alex to Ruth Scott.
“We haven’t made any up yet, Alexandra; is that what you wanted to hear?” She hissed in annoyance. I noticed Mr. Lincoln, Maximillian, and Grandpa each suck in a large breath of air. Their eyes shifted nervously to their fellow inquisitor.
“Out of all my daughters, you certainly are the ‘ballsiest’, Alexandra! At least that’s what your Uncle Rick would say! Continue your questioning, young lady!” She advised with a wry, yet guarded, smile. “But I suggest extreme caution when directly questioning the members of this tribunal!”
I took a moment to carefully word my next question, but then decided to just ‘shoot from the hip’ instead.
“Cmdr. Steinert, if there are apparently no rules pertaining to your supposed incarceration in my universe or domain…why are you still here? Why have you not gone home as requested by multiple people on multiple occasions?”
“I can’t leave, Alex. I just can’t! You don’t understand!” She answered in panic.
“Do I not have all your shared memories including those specific to your last mission, Cmdr. Steinert?”
“Y’all know you do, Alex!”
“Then I submit to both you and this tribunal that I understand all too well what you have gone through! I’ll restate my original question, Cmdr. Steinert.” I moved closer to her- so close that I could see the flakes of color in her irises. “Why…are you…still…here?”
“I don’t know how to leave!” She cried out in frustration. “I might break the rules.” She added just above a whisper. Her eyes shot to the four-member panel and back.
“If the tribunal president herself has officially stated, for the record I might add, that there are no rules pertaining to our domain on such matters, why should you be so concerned with breaking rules that are nonexistent?”
“Y’all think you got it all fig’ered out, Alexandra Steinert? Then y’all can tell ME how exactly I kin get me an’ Connie home!”
I grinned at her for a minute. The answer now seemed so simple- obvious even- though quite contradictory! Looking past her, I noticed our four judges watching me very carefully.
I felt the grin start to become a smile.
“Ah suggest y’all use yer imagination, Alexandra!” I said as a full-fledged smile broke out on my face. “Just do what y’all do best- what WE…the Empress seem ta do the best, Alex! Break the damn rules!”
“Y’all think it’s that simple, just break the damn rules? I do that an’ Momma, Grandpa, Abe, an’ Maximillian’ll bring down the brass! Ain’t you they’d be agunnin’ fer, honey! They’d be lookin ta hang yours truly from a high tree!” She cried, pointing a thumb to herself.
“You’re afraid.” I stated the obvious, as I saw it, bluntly.
“What? I am not!”
“Yes you are; you’re afraid to go back!” I declared calmly.
“No, I just don’t know how!” She argued back quickly.
“My sisters…” I turned to the women behind me, “The Empress of Time and Space is afraid…to go…home!”
“No…That’s not…”
“Then why are you so afraid to go, Alexandra? Why?” I turned quickly and countered angrily.
“It’s not that…”
“WHY, Alex?” I shouted! “Why are you so dead-set against going home?”
“I…”
“Are you afraid of this tribunal, Commander Steinert?” I pointed to the four entities behind her. “Are you afraid of me, or Alex Reilly?” I asked and paused a second.
“Or,” I looked to my left sadly, “are you afraid of Constance Cummins?”
“No!” She shouted adamantly.
“Then what are you afraid of, Alexandra?” I demanded!
Cmdr. Steinert remained mute.
“I’ll ask again, Commander; what…are you…afraid of?” I asked, glaring at her.
“Me.”
“Excuse me?” I asked, somewhat surprised by her answer.
“I’m afraid of me, Alex! I’m afraid of what I’ll do…what I’ll have to do…next! I’m afraid to be the Empress anymore!” Alex finally admitted as she slumped against me and began bawling.
Wow!
I glared toward the tribunal members…toward Momma Scott specifically.
She nodded sadly to me- acknowledging my correct assumption that this woman’s fears and lack of confidence were the only things holding her here. I felt the woman I was holding firmly in my arms…me in all respects, spasm repeatedly in sorrow.
“Nothing further, Madam President.” I told her sternly as I continued to hold my sister’s head and rub her back.
“Ms. Brackenridge, care to cross-examine?” Momma Scott asked without emotion.
“I have only one question for the defendant Empress, M’lady President.”
“Proceed.”
“Time to hold it together, Commander. This isn’t over yet.” I advised my client…my sister…me- for it really was the Empress on trial here- in a whisper.
Connie, the older Connie, approached us and gently touched my client’s shoulder. It took a minute for Alex to compose herself enough to release me, stand straight, and take a step back.
Connie took both of Alex’s hands in hers and the two stared at each other for some time. Looking back at me for a moment, Connie seemed to make up her mind and decide on the proper question to ask.
She gave me a weak smile- one that quietly, humbly said ‘thank you’ and looked back to my sister.
“Empress,” She began, but paused for a moment to look at our tribunal panel and momentarily to the floor before looking back at Alex. “Empress, can we go home? I miss Terra and our sisters and…and I miss mom and dad so very much! Can we please go home and leave Alex to her new role as Empress of this universe?”
Connie looked momentarily at the three Empresses present.
“I promise I will never again look so far into your mind! I will never again forcefully unlock that which is so deeply hidden within you! I know now that the Empress’ innermost thoughts could be lethal and corrupting, and that they belong exclusively to her.”
“Constance, may I remind you not to promise that which you cannot truthfully guarantee.” Maximillian advised as he approached and wrapped his arms around her and Alex. “You are wise beyond your years, but you still have much to learn, child. No one except the Empress could possibly know for sure what might manifest in the midst of a heated argument- sometimes even she has trouble in that respect.”
“I agree vit Maxie, young frauline. Emotion iz very much like chaos…or games of chance. Zee sure sing iz not to bet on zem at all, Liebschen.” Grandpa advised.
“Constance, my dear child, placing the head of one so beautiful and talented into a knotted rope of her own making is counter-productive. Wouldn’t you agree, Alexandra?” Mr. Lincoln asked as he looked directly at my ‘client’.
Alex dropped her eyes to the floor and nodded a few times finally understanding.
Lincoln turned and approached me with a confident smile.
“Alexandra, I am awed by your legal tactics and successful deduction of the situation. Had the times been different, I would have made you a partner in law. Well done, my dear!” Mr. Lincoln congratulated as he first took my hand then embraced me. My heart almost stopped as the former president of the United States – the man I admired most- my hero, actually hugged me! I actually felt my legs start to go weak!
“Zat vuz very exziting und dramatic, Libschen! Vhere did you learn such singz?” Grandpa asked in his patented accent as he too approached. Of all four, his smile filled my soul the most.
“I learned it from watching court television while in the hospital and a little of it came from Lt. Commander Steinert’s own court martial memories.” I admitted.
“Gentlemen, aren’t we a bit premature in our congratulations?” Ruth Scott interrupted as she walked over to my Emily.
“This tribunal has yet to rule.” She said as she took Emily’s hand in hers. “My Emily, I am so proud of you both! I am so proud of all my daughters- No matter what universe they reside in.”
My wife blushed as she wrapped her arms around her mother- our mother.
“Alex?” I felt bad interrupting such happy moments.
“Alex, you still haven’t answered the prosecutor’s question.” I reminded my sister with sad resignation.
“Counsel is quite right, Alexandra. You have not completed cross examination.” Momma Scott insisted as she looked back at the two of us.
Everyone around us became silent and stared at my client.
“Please answer counsel’s last question, Alexandra. It is critical to this tribunal’s decision.” Momma insisted.
‘Alice had a better trial in Wonderland’, I thought. ‘At least that one made better sense.’
“Alexandra, you should know that I abhor the color red!” Momma Scott said, interrupting my thoughts.
So much for privacy in my own domain.
“So what’s it gonna be, sis? Are you gonna answer Connie’s question or will I wake up in some strange bed again wondering where I am and what happened?” I asked as I approached the two.
“Empress, I really do miss home and I think Alex wants us to vacate her mind so she may fill the relinquished space with adventures of her own. Please Empress, I miss momma.” Connie pleaded as she quickly glanced over to Jack Cummins. “No offence, momma.” She added looking between Jack and younger Connie.
“M’lady Counselor, before you go I’d like to sync-up…if it isn’t exclusive to the Empress?” My Connie asked of her older twin.
Was I always going to speak or think in such obtuse fashion now? Older ’twin’…really?
But strangely, it did describe things perfectly and accurately in my new life!
I saw many emptied bottles of aspirin in my future! But that wasn’t right either! I foresaw myself growing accustom to the strange tense of terms and references I would use from now on.
“I’m still not sure I can get us home, Connie. I’m so afraid I’ll mess things up again, hun,” She told her friend as they stood, still holding hands.
“We won’t know until we try, Alex.” She smiled.
“Alex, what would you do? How would you suggest I get us home? You seem to understand this whole tribunal better than I ever could have.”
I shook my head and, to my annoyance, started to giggle as a line from an old movie came to mind. I felt a hand take mine and looked to see Emily smiling next to me. Our new sisters began to gather around us. I looked to Ruth Scott who nodded with a wry grin. Grandpa and Mr. Lincoln likewise nodded in agreement while Maximillian looked strangely confused.
“Why Alexandra, you aways had the power to go home, child! The power has always been within you.” I pointed to her chest as I cringed at how much I now sounded like the character I imitated.
“I did?” She replied in confusion.
“Of course, Alexandra, you always have. Just click your heels together and repeat ‘there’s no place like home’ three times and your gift will take you straight home, child!”
Okay, so I changed things up a bit to fit the situation.
I thought about that. In a way, I had just broken the rules!
“Lady Constance? Can we…”
“Of course, sister.” Both women approached the other and jumped visibly when they made contact.
“Thank you, M’lady. I will try to protect my Empress as well as you have. Until we meet again, sister?”
“It is I that should be thanking you, M’lady. With your help we have rescued my Empress- and for that I am forever indebted.”
The two hugged each other tightly.
“I thank you, Alex, for bestowing my gift and for bringing together our sisters in this universe.” I told Alex Steinert as I wrapped my arms around her. The tingle was slight this time.
“Why would you thank me, Alex? I’ve done nothing but turn your life upside-down and made you outlaws on your own world! I’m the one honored by your courage and resolve. I have no way to make up for the pain I’ve caused here.” She said as she looked into my eyes. I saw tears forming again.
“Thank you for saving me, Alexander Steinert!” She whispered then looked over my shoulder.
“Thank you Alex Reilly, for never giving up on me- for putting yourself through all this…for…for believing in me.”
“Cmdr. Alexandra Frances Steinert,” Ruth Scott said, grabbing our attention. She had been conversing with Grandpa, Maximillian, and Mr. Lincoln.
We all stopped what we were doing to listen.
“It is the opinion of this tribunal that you are guilty…”
“Guilty, Madam President? I thought you said this hearing was not about guilt?” I challenged heatedly.
“May I finish, Alexandra?” She asked, condescendingly.
I motioned to her with a hand flourish. Her eyes narrowed for a moment.
“It is the opinion of this tribunal that you are guilty of showing unconditional love and unprecedented concern for your fellow man and we do hereby advise that you continue that most noble of pursuits! We also do hereby sentence you to that which you show such aptitude for. Motherhood! It is the opinion of this tribunal that you bare no less than four children whom you can nurture and instill with your unwavering love. Teach them well, Alexandra, as you have in your future and by way of the two examples present here and now! Girls, take care and heed your mother or you shall be the ones facing me! Is that clear, Cassandra and Samantha?”
“Yes, Grandmother!” All four chorused with worried smiles.
“Alexandra Reilly, come closer please?” Ruth Scott glared at our sister. She took Alex’s hand, as she got close.
“Alex, you demonstrated an amazing amount of fortitude and dedication to the recovery of your sister. I thank you, daughter, for your steadfast devotion to her! You can now return to Terra knowing that your sisters will not be too far behind. May the temporal winds blow favorably, my Empress.”
“Thank you, momma!” Alex cried as she wrapped her arms around the woman and squeezed. The two stayed together for a minute or two.
“Alusia, approach me.” Momma Scott commanded as she and Alex parted.
“Yes, ma’am, r-r-right away.” The startled woman stuttered. She started to genuflect.
“Stop that this instant, child!” Momma demanded with a laugh. “You have been silent through these whole proceedings. I trust you have been taking notes?”
“Notes, ma’am?”
“Yes, child…notes. Have you learned anything of life in your time here with the Empress?”
“I have, ma’am. Love is the most precious commodity in existence followed by family and friendship, ma’am. If not for those, life wouldn’t be worth living…life wouldn’t exist at all. Love for those we hold dear enables us to move mountains, ply the seas, and even travel the vastness of the universes to safeguard them. I have learned so much since being befriended by the Empress, ma’am!”
“Very good, Alusia. Take what you have learned and pass it to your children and their children! Make the world a better place for them and all those that follow.”
Alusia nodded and stepped to the side as Ruth Scott continued.
“Mind Warriors, heed the action of your sister, Constance, and allow the Empress…and others… the privacy they rightly deserve. Remember also, that looking too deeply into any mind has unknown consequences! Protect your Empress to your full potential, but respect those around you- friend or foe. Never forget that yours is the ultimate power, only bested by the universe itself. Know also that the responsibility and restraint can at times, be monumental! Always rethink your actions BEFORE you act. Ladies, we bid you safe travel and we WILL see all of you again.”
Alex Reilly moved toward me and hugged me tightly.
“Alex, I’m truly sorry that you have lost your tranquil, nominal life. I know that you take what has happened and turn it into something that can benefit this universe- I have already seen that. If you need anything…anything at all, Empress, Alex and I are only three universes away. Just think of that and either present day Earth or Earth BC…and remember Kili Island. That should bring you directly to one of us.”
“And Terra. You can’t forget Terra, sis!” Constance Cummins-Brackenridge quickly added.
“I don’t think any of us can ever forget Terra, hun!” Alex Reilly replied with a gleam in her eye. She held out her hands and her sisters took them without delay. “On behalf of our sisterhood, welcome Alexandra Steinert of this universe. Welcome to all who call you sister here also, Empress!” She said as she began to sniff and wipe her tears.
“Until another time and universe, Empress. May the wind be at your back and the tides be in your favor, Alexandra Reilly!” I said through tears of my own.
“Until another time and universe, Empress. See y’all back on Terra, Empress!” She winked to Cmdr. Steinert and Constance Cummins-Brackenridge.
Six women disappeared instantly from ‘my’ domain.
“Alex, I think it’s time we head home too.” Constance said to my sister before she turned to her younger twin and the two touched foreheads. “Mother, please take good care of her and make sure she is taught control and prudence. Mina, teach both of them your wisdom and patience.” She said looking at Jack and Mina then turned to me.
“Thank you for being so accepting of all this, Alex, and come visit us. You will always be welcomed in any universe where the Empress in known and loved.” She paused and turned back to my sister. “I’m ready, Alex.”
“As Connie said, y’all are always welcome in our universe, Alex. I’m sure our sisters’ twins can share many experiences and enjoy each other’s company. I can never thank you enough for your patience with me…with my…insecurities. I will miss you, my sister. Emily, take care of our sister and I am very sorry for upsetting your happy marriage. The consolation is that you both will have many more years together with your associated spouses, and with the children you both wanted so much. I wish you all good luck and Godspeed. Randi, watch out for those Internet viruses! Oh, and give my best to Brianna, Alex.”
“I don’t have a sister, Brianna, here, Alex.” I reminded.
My sister winked at me and smiled.
“Alexandra, if we are no longer required to be here the gentlemen and I will take our leave also.” Ruth Scott interrupted.
“Will we ever see you again, momma?” I asked, suddenly feeling very sad that they were leaving.
“Without a doubt, Empress.” she smiled deviously. “But, we are always watching you, child. Never forget that.”
Four more people vacated my domain. Somehow it didn’t seem right that they just vanished, and I thought momentarily about that. Didn’t they always fade when I…the Empress let them go?
It now felt very lonely in spite of the thirteen people still here.
“Thank you all again and I’m very sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused, sisters.” Alex repeated.
My Constance approached Cmdr. Steinert.
“Thank you for our gifts, Empress. I promise we will make you proud.” She said as she wrapped her arms around my universal twin.
“Connie?” Alex said as she offered her hand and my Connie moved away and rejoined her parents. “Let’s go home.”
Travel well, Empress.’ I said sadly as Emily and I took a step back from them- hand in hand.
Alex suddenly got a devious grin on her face.
“There’s no place like Terra.” She clicked her heels together. “There’s no place like Terra.” She clicked them again. “There’s no place like Terra!” She exclaimed clicking them a third time.
“There’s no place like Terra. There’s no place like Terra. There’s no place like Terra!” I found myself saying as I opened my eyes and saw Emily looking over me- tears pouring from her eyes in a rapid stream!
“Alex!” She cried loudly as she dove at me!
“Alex, you came back to me! Where were you? We were all worried you would never come home!” She continued to cry.
I noticed motion off to my right and saw Alex Reilly standing there. Beside her were my two daughters, Cami, Cassi, and Alusia.
“Thank you!’ I mouthed to them as my emotions overwhelmed me.
Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis- who had just suddenly appeared- rushed to me and proceeded to put a three-way strangle hold on me as Emily quickly moved out of the way! It felt real! I was home!
Or was I? Where was here? Thinking about it I didn’t know where I was at the moment. Could I be sure that I really was on Terra as Alex Reilly had informed me? Was this real or was it all just another crazy dream?
Only the relieved, but exhausted look on Alex Reilly’s face told me that it had been real. That and the squeezing and crying of three grown women around my shoulders!
“Welcome back, sis.” Alex Reilly said loud enough to be heard over the overjoyed sobbing of my daughters.
I managed to raise my hand up and give her a ‘thumbs up’ as there was no way possible to talk at the moment.
“Connie is back safe and sound, Alex. I’m afraid we can’t stay any longer.” She informed me.
“Girls, could you ease up a minute?” I asked as I tried to move.
They reluctantly complied.
“Thank you again Alex, Cami, Cassi, and you too, Alusia. Thanks for comin’ to chase me home.”
“It was our pleasure, Alex.” Cami smiled brightly at me. Cassi followed suit. “You came to our rescue, so we just returned the favor.”
“Empress, it is good to have you back, ma’am. I shall request a statue be erected in your honor when I get back to Memphis. Pharaoh would happily grant that commission.” Alusia said expressing her relief.
“Please don’t do that, hun. The Empress must remain unknown in regard to the history of Ancient Egypt.” I told her.
“But why, the adventures of the Empress are known to this day by my people? How else would they know of your,” Alusia looked between me laying in bed and Alex Reilly standing not far away, “courage, stamina, and dedication?”
“The same way that other cultures kept myths and legends alive, hun- word of mouth.” I said with a bright smile. “As Ruth Scott said, ‘Pass on what has happened to your children, relatives, and friends, but above all tell them of your involvement’, Alusia. A monument or temple will only encourage the archeologists to investigate and seek us out. That would spotlight the Empress and make her the most valuable commodity in the world.”
The woman nodded her understanding.
“You know they won’t listen, sis. They will inevitably uncover the ‘Temple of the Sun’- even after Cami and I did our best to raze it.”
“You said to leave the foundation, Alex!” Cami quickly argued. “I was okay with leaving a crater of super-heated, fractured granite, but no, you insisted on cutting my fun short!” She looked at my sister through a slight smile though. “This one’s on you, Empress!”
“Sweetheart, it’s okay that they’ll find trace evidence of us. A little mystery and intrigue are good for the soul.” I told them all with a laugh.
Alex Reilly let out a huge yawn and she was barely quick enough to cover it with her hand.
“Alex, you’re welcome to lay over here for a few days. Y’all are welcome to enjoy some ‘R’ and ‘R’.” I told her.
“The offer is tantalizing, sis, but we have to get back. I’m sure Alusia misses her kids and husband. Besides, if I stay any longer I might have to lay over for another three years- just like last time.”
I nodded. “But y’all can’t go yet, sis!” I tried to convince her to stay.
“You’re right, Alex, I can’t go yet…” My twin paused as she looked around the room. “Now where is that greatniece of mine any way? She should have popped in about…”
“Grandma! You finally made it back!” Alexandra screamed in my ear as she pounced on me from out of thin air!
The tingle I felt was so much stronger than I had expected! It reminded me that she had kept her distance at our last meeting. I had wondered why at the time, but now I knew.
“Oh Grandma, I’ve missed you so much! It hurt me to hold back everything I knew until today! Welcome home Grandmother Empress!”
I noticed Alexis’ expression shift slightly as she watched her daughter strangle me. It was only there for a second.
Alexandra turned to Alex Reilly.
“Aunt Alex, thank you for rescuing her.” She hugged my twin then paused as she stared at her. “I have another aunt!” She exclaimed excitedly as she released Alex and ran for the door.
“Lady Constance!” She screamed in joy as I looked past my daughters and sisters to see Connie and Jack appear in my doorway. The two women exchanged embraces and kissed each other’s cheeks.
Their actions were totally against Terran ‘Re-affirmation of friendship’ protocols!
“Welcome back, Cap.” Jack greeted as she squeezed past everyone gathered around me. Cindy Riggby and Jasen followed behind her.
“Captain Steinert, nice to have you back. We all missed you, ma’am.” Cindy’s big, bright smile had the desired effect.
“Thanks, Cind, but Alex will do just fine, hun, we’re all sisters remember?” I said with a grateful smile of my own.
She nodded and moved aside.
“Alex! Welcome back, Empress!” Jasen greeted. His smile seemed brightest of all as he took my hand and squeezed it tightly. “I’m glad you’re back with us.”
I squeezed back and gave him a nod.
“With the telepathic talent just in this room alone you would think that I would be informed of my mate’s awakening! Why am I always the last to know?” A familiar voice complained.
Tibius, along with Corrine and Julia Masterson, entered my already crowded room.
“Tibius!” I purred. It had been such a long time.
“Welcome back, my love. I have missed you greatly these past three years.”
I felt my mouth drop open. “Was it that long this time?” I asked just above a whisper.
He nodded as he sat down on the edge of my bed and took my hands into his. They felt warm and strong and… I shook my head to clear my thoughts.
“That’s almost a year longer than last time.”
“You knew of your actual recovery period from the poisoning?” He asked in astonishment.
It was my turn to nod. “Yep. I saw it on a television program in another universe.” I giggled.
His brow raised in confusion.
“Then our friendly game of chess has not reached fruition?” He asked.
“Nope.” I answered with a laugh.
Tibius got up from my side after kissing me on the forehead and walked away with a perplexed look.
Corrine and Jules took the opportunity to come closer as I slid my legs over the side and prepared to stand for the first time in three Terran years.
“Welcome back, Alex.” Corrine cried as she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed.
“Yes, welcome home, Empress.” Julia added as she stepped in and took her turn.
“I take it, Connie and I looked a bit out of sorts on our arrival?”
“We’d rather not talk about it, Alex, its old news.” Julia replied sheepishly.
“Alex, we really must be going now.” Alex Reilly interrupted.
I motioned for Corrine to help me stand. I was surprised my legs worked half as well after such a long convalescence.
Everyone in the room seemed to hold their breath as Corrine let me stand on my own.
Carefully, I took the three steps over to my temporal twin and hugged her. As expected, there wasn’t much of a tingle.
“Thank you again for finding me and bringing us home, Empress. Travel well and visit often.”
Cami, Cassi, and Alusia took their turns hugging me and I thanking them before they all joined hands.
I took a careful step back.
“Until we meet again, Empress.” Alex Reilly said as she nodded to me. “See y’all later!” She said to everyone.
“Until we meet again, sister.” I answered, as everyone else remained quiet.
The compliment of the room decreased by four.
“Alexandra,” Alexis began, “A word if you don’t mind?”
“Not now mother, I think Aunt Jacki and Connie would like to go home now, but I’ll be right back.” Alexandra said, quickly offering her hands to the two specified women.
“Empress, if it would be deemed allowable by Grand High Counsel, I would like to join Ladys’ Jacquelyn and Constance back to Earth. Jacquelyn and I have become acquainted over the length of her stay here and, being Constance’s caregiver these many years, she is family. I would like to follow my…family…home.” Jasen requested, following a very abbreviated form of that ‘Intent’ protocol.
“I have no issue pending your denial, my friend- if it is allowable by Ladies’ Jacquelyn and Constance, of course.” Tibius replied. “I shall submit the proper documents and sign off on them when I get back to my office.”
Jasen looked at Jack for a moment, then to Connie. He had taken care of the young girl after Maximillian had passed away just before her fourth birthday.
“Would you mind if I joined you on Earth, M’ladies?”
Jack looked at Jasen apparently contemplating the question. She smiled.
“I would be honored, Sir. You can join me on whatever planet we should find ourselves on!” She giggled and blushed.
“EEEWWWW! Get a room!” Connie groaned, rolling her eyes dramatically.
“Just ignore her. She still carries residual memories and characteristics of her younger twin in the other universe.” I laughed.
My granddaughter offered her hands. “Next stop, Earth, 2030AD! All ashore that’s goin’ ashore!” She announced brightly and giggled.
“Empress, don’t forget us. Sam giggled as she and Cassie joined her ‘shore party’. “Aunt Emily, Corrine, and Jules, you coming?”
“You two go on ahead, honey. Your mother and I need to talk.” Emily told the girls.
“Sam, you and Cassie head home. Mom and I thought we’d stay and…relax…for a while longer.” Julia said with a wink and a wide grin.
“Oh…OH! Well, you two have fun! Don’t do anything we wouldn’t do!” Sam giggled.
“I don’t get it- why do they want to stay, sis?” Cassandra questioned.
“Really, Cassie? You of all people should have put that one together! How dense could you be not to…”
My room’s occupancy dropped by another five.
“Mother, would you care to tell me what is going on?” Alexis demanded.
“Wait for iiiiit.” I said stretching the last word.
“Hi, I’m back.” Alexandra announced as she popped back in.
“It’s about time you got here!” Alexis growled.
“Mother, I was only gone for a few seconds.” My granddaughter complained.
“Your Grandmother was here just a few seconds ago, Alexandra! How long did you remain phased, watching for your cue?”
“Are you accusing me of lying, mother?” She asked in a hurt tone.
“No, I’m accusing the Empress of conspiracy, Alexandra! Now what is the Empress up to?” My daughter retorted as she looked between the two of us.
“Tibius and Cindy, is everything ready to go? Once they get here you’ll be strapped for time for delivery.” I asked the two, ignoring my daughter’s slander.
“Everything is prepared, Alex. As soon as they appear, I zip him!” Cindy said with a devious smile as she produced a Terran dispensing syringe and held it up like a pistol.
“Zip…Him? What in the world is going to happen here?” Emily balked as Alexis’s mouth dropped open.
“I’m going to do what I do best, sis-” I smiled, “break the rules! Now if y’all would move three feet to yer left, hun, and sis, if you would move to your right a few feet…” I said and waited until the space cleared. “Good. Emergency transport commencing in three…two…one!”
“Quick, get those nanos into him before we lose him!” Alex Covington shouted as she suddenly appeared in the recently vacated space with a man slumped over her shoulder. Cindy jumped into action as Tibius reached to steady the motionless figure.
“Oh my God! That’s Russell…” Emily sputtered in surprise.
“I thought Connie’s father died just after her birth, mother?” Alexis asked as she glared at me.
“Not quite, hun. He just got a third chance at life is all.” My twin replied.
“Which nanos did you give him…or should I say her?”
“Him, sis. Cindy just gave Mr. Brackenridge a good healthy dose of the old Terran nanos.” I answered. “He would have died otherwise. Get him onto the bed. Tibius, you know what to do.”
“Empress, what name do you wish him to use in his new life?” My mate asked looking back at me as he reached for Brackenridge’s forehead.
“His grandfather’s name was Jason.” I informed him.
“Is that with an ‘o’ or an ‘e’, my love?”
“However you spell it here on Terra, hun.”
“As you wish, M’lady.” Tibius smiled.
“Cind, I need you to download as much information on human medicine as you can to him. You won’t get much time for that before the nanos firewall you!”
“Aye, skipper!” She acknowledged as she too placed her hand on the man’s temple. “Alex, he’s burning up!”
“He’ll be fine! If you don’t believe me ask Emily. I’m sure she’s got a read on him.”
“There’s a whole lot of damage, Alex, but he will make it. The nanos have already begun repairing his organs.
“Is it me or are they way more aggressive than ours?” Corrine asked.
“Terran physiology is a little more…um…stubborn than you humans.” Tibius gloated.
I snorted in response. “Right…like I believe that!”
“He’ll be out for eight hours, Cind.” Emily told her friend.
“Ha! It only took us six!” Jules exclaimed in triumph.
I rolled my eyes at her.
“You were born this way, hun! Yer ma, Emily, an’ I only took six hours to cook!”
“OUCH! That wasn’t very nice! He just kicked me out, Alex.” Cindy exclaimed, interrupting, as her hand jumped back from her patient. “I was only able to get the basics through.”
“That should be enough, hun.”
“So what are you going to do with him, Skipper?”
“After he recovers enough I’ll put him back where he belongs.” I replied.
“And you aren’t going to tell us where or when that is, right?”
“Why should I tell you something you already know?” I said with a devious smile.
“So as to your earlier question, mother…” Alexandra began to say before Alexis cut her off by raising her hand.
“I’m not that dense, sweetheart!” She said as she leaned over and kissed her daughter’s forehead. “You’ve done a wonderful thing, young one!”
“We all done a wonderful thing, ma!”
With Capt. Steinert back in her own universe, a few more paradoxes are satisfied, but now, a difficult secret must be kept. Two more Atlantis-Minor personnel receive their gifts just before Admiral Demmit’s plane arrives. Will the Admiral need to requisition more aspirin or find something stronger?
“Paradoxes, Galas, and Gifts”
Citadel, Terra, 17:00, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era
“So why do I feel so strange again, Alex?”
“You aren’t the same person you were, hun. Corrine and Jules had to make…alterations.”
“And why am I not the same person, Empress?”
“You had a bad experience with Terra’s ambient radiation. You almost died, hun, we had to take extreme measures to rescue you this time.”
“This time? Giving me a new chance at life once was more than anyone should get, Alex. Why do it a second time? What did I ever do to you anyway?”
“Y’all are part of the family, hun. That gets you front-row seats.” I said with a grin.
“How am I family, I’m married to Jacki, not Brie or Emily?”
“Jack’s family too,” I smiled. “Now, what is your name again?”
“How many times must I inform you, M’lady? My name is Jasen.” The man rolled his eyes in annoyance.
Alexis, who had been standing in the doorway, nodded her approval. I nodded back.
“Good, I think we’re ready then. Honey, you want to call our sisters together- it’s time?”
“Doing it as we speak, mother.” She walked over to me and we both observed our pupil. Over the last few weeks we had patiently coached and tutored Jasen on the protocols and nuances of Terran life. “Do you really think this will work?”
“You really have to ask that, sweetheart? You grew up with him in your life every day- you tell me!”
“It would if my daughter ever gets back here with Isabeau!” Alexis quickly complained.
“We’re here right on time, mother! Why are you always so impatient?” Alexandra complained, as she and Random Peltierre’s daughter appeared a few feet away.
“Father will be here presently, Lady Comptroller.” Alexis said as she bowed slightly.
“Wasn’t it your father that once told us that we bow to no one, sister?” Isabeau asked with a frown. “Alexis, we’re sisters and good friends.”
“Kids these day.” She added shaking her head a few times.
“Kids? You are my sister from the future then?”
“Empress,” I paused as I went down on one knee. “Welcome back to Citadel, Terra. It is 1715hrs, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era.” I announced with a wry smile.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me. I knew the feel of that look well!
“Knock it off, Grandma.”
“Grandmother, Nathan and I saw your departure today…Wow, my Grandmother kneeling to my baby sister! Wow!” Alexis’ Samantha said as she and an exact duplicate of my former brother Brian entered the room. “Anyway, I’m glad we arrived before your departure.”
“About time you two showed up.” I giggled. “Every time I visit y’all both seem to be busy.”
“I’m sorry, grandmother, but Nathan and I have been given the task of overseeing the transfer of assets to Terra Nuevo. As you know there is little time left for this world.”
Alexandra nodded to me in acknowledgement of that fact.
“So, is the foundation work finalized?” I asked, already knowing the answer.
“All preparations and permits have been completed, Empress.” My eldest granddaughter said bowing slightly to me.
Alexandra cleared her throat.
“Yes, sister, I know that you are the Empress too, but you have requested dozens of times that we simply call you Alex.”
“That is not the issue, sis. I merely wanted to remind Grandma that there is an unscheduled flare building on Solara, and that the move must be completed before it erupts from the coronasphere.”
“I didn’t forget, hun, but thanks for the reminder. As soon as your Grandpa gets here we’ll commence our departure countdown.”
“M’lady…” Tibius huffed as he appeared in the doorway. The room was getting crowded. “I arrived as fast as the service elevator would allow. I even took the steps the last eight floors to keep to schedule.”
“Are Corrine and Jules with you, hun?” I asked as I looked around him into the hallway.
“We’re here, Alex!” Corrine’s voice shouted from down the hall. Both women soon appeared in the passage looking a little winded.
I nodded and moved past everyone in the room.
“Then everyone follow me and we’ll get things underway.” I said with a big smile. I was finally getting to show off a little!
We made our way to my comptrollers’ favorite room- their interface room. Although this small room gave me the willies- a leftover trauma from an earlier mission- it gave easy access to the consulate’s superstructure.
The interface chamber was the smallest room in the Empress’ suite, and the most futuristic. It also reminded me of a science-fiction/ horror movie set! Umbilical hoses and cables hung from the bare ceiling directly over six ‘dentist-style’ lounge chairs. Along the wall in front of each reclining chair, various monitoring equipment hung blank, waiting for one of my comptroller sisters to plug in. The ten by ten meter room reminded me of many of the labs in Reilly Research Station- in fact it was an exact copy, be it slightly scaled down, of the interface chamber there.
A shiver shot up my spine as I entered!
“What is it, mother?” Alexis asked as she obviously noticed my ‘chicken skin’ appear. She suddenly looked to her daughter and raised an eyebrow, noting the similar reaction.
“Memories of a previous mission, mom/hun,“ Alexandra and I said together.
We looked at each other a moment, rolling our eyes at each other.
Isabeau looked at Alexandra and I curiously as she walked past and took up a position in the center of the ominous room. Several umbilical cables started to descend on their own, but she waved them off nonchalantly.
“Building safekeeping and shutdown will be complete in five minutes, Empress.” She said still staring at the two of us.
I nodded my acknowledgement, as did Alexandra.
Tibius looked very nervous and continued to scan the room. This was the first time he had seen it completed. Random Peltierre had outfitted the room shortly after the suite’s completion, during the early stages of her pregnancy.
“You aren’t going to fully engage with the interface system, are you, hun?” I asked with more concern than I meant to.
“No, Empress, since time is of the essence, I am working remotely. Is there some reason you and Alex are showing considerable trepidation?” She inquired.
“I had a bad experience in this room’s sister back at Reilly, sweetheart. Don’t let me stop you from what has to be done because of that.” I answered back with a tense smile.
“My love, I would hate to inquire as to what those cables and support lines connect…” He paused, his face looking a little piqued. “As to what ports they interface with.” He gulped as he undoubtedly began to figure it all out
“It looks like something straight out of ‘The Matrix’ or Star Trek- First Contact!” Jasen gasped. “With a hint of ‘Ghost in the Machine’ added just for good measure!”
Tibius stared at the man in disbelief and…confusion.
“Sorry, that was the best way to describe it. I’ll go back into Terran mode now.” Jasen said as he dropped his head forward. “It…it won’t happen again, Empress.”
“A slip like that will get you killed, or at least exiled, hun, but I agree with you. I almost lost a good friend in one of these chambers.”
“But we didn’t Grandmother.” Alexandra added quickly. “We made things right…” She looked at the floor momentarily. “In more ways than one.” She added sadly.
“Psionic Dampening Field is now offline- stowing emitter arrays.” Isabeau stated in her machine monotone.
“Are you sure you can do this, my love?” Tibius asked after turning his attention from our Comptroller.
“I’ve done it before, my love.” I said casually. Moving one building wouldn’t be near as difficult as exchanging a whole universe.
“I have seen the successful completion of this operation, Grandfather High Counsel.” Alexandra reassured him.
“Global Transport Stations have been powered down and all safeties are engaged.” Isabeau monotoned.
“But what if the building is not in the specified location when we arrive?” Tibius asked in worry.
“Relax, sir, I’ll get us there in one piece. If I’m off a little I’ll just fetch the Darough and Cummins Moving Company. They specialize in finesse moving jobs!” I giggled and was joined by snorts of laughter from my sisters and brother. Even Isabeau laughed and looked at me with a silly smirk on her face.
“Spatial Scaling Emitters have defaulted to standby power source; Empress Suite and I.A. Interface Chamber source transitioning to standby also. Commensing building main power source shutdown.” Our comptroller alerted in an emotionless voice as the lights in the room blinked and dimmed slightly.
“Will there be pain involved, Grandmother?” Young Nathan asked with some concern evident in his voice.
“Nope.” I shook my head. “This is a lateral, hun, no time or universal shift involved.”
“Oh.” He said looking slightly disappointed.
“Building security reports all clear from remote observation location. All secondary systems have been stopped and de-energized.
“Why the disappointed look, hun?” I asked having paused for Isabeau’s checklist report.
“No reason, Grandmother. I had heard rumor that travel with the Empress can sometimes involve some pain and yet another rumor places Terra several millennia removed from Earth.”
“Y’all been talkin’ to your Aunt Jacquelyn, haven’t ya?”
My thirty-year old Grandson blushed, as did his sister.
“I thought as much.” I giggled.
“So it is true, Grandmother Empress?” He asked with excitement in his voice.
“I never said that, hun. Truth is I don’t know what, if any, time difference there is between Terra and my Earth.” I giggled despite trying to hold my poker face. I noticed Corrine and Jules stare at me suddenly.
“In the grand scheme of things what does it really matter?” I asked. “Terra has a chance to grow and become as influential as it once had been. Y’all are here today because some crazy blonde-headed woman and some of her friends arrived here one day and wanted to help. It never mattered where or when we arrived from, or the language or religion that we practiced. The only thing that matters now is that we get you kids reunited with your families.” I smiled at my grandchildren, my daughter, sisters, Jasen, and especially Tibius.
“All nonessential systems have been powered down. The Citadel Consulate Building is secured and ready for transport, Empress.” Isabeau said as she blinked a few times and smiled at me. “We are the only personnel remaining in the building, M’lady.”
“Thank you, sweetheart. At this time I would like everyone to take hold of the superstructure and I ask that you do not release your hold until I say otherwise. Tibius, are the engineers standing by?”
“Aye, my love. They have assumed the specified perimeter and will immediately depart after the building has phased.”
“Inform the captain of Sand Dollar to ramp up her cosmic shields to full power once they are off the ground. That flare will get here surprisingly fast.”
“As you wish, M’lady.”
“Is everybody ready?” I asked with a broad smile and looked around at my friends and family. Everyone nodded.
“Alexandra, could you come here please?” I asked having seen and foreseen her sad expression. She left her place beside one of the building’s support beams. I immediately took her hand in mine.
“Are you ready to transport your first building, sweetheart?” I whispered.
“Empress?” She asked in astonishment.
“It’s time, honey. This is your show. I’ve already done this, now it’s your turn.” I said quietly smiling at her.
I winked.
“How do I start, Empress?” She asked quietly. I noticed Alexis stare at us. Nathan and Samantha also stared in disbelief at their sister and I.
“You already know where the building sits on Terra Nuevo. Imagine that location in your mind and keep it focused then phase the building out and pull the trigger, hun- it’s as easy as that.” I told her confidently.
Her face wasn’t as confident as she looked at me. I nodded though, looked away, and made the announcement.
“Attention!” I started and looked back to my granddaughter, the Empress of Time and Space. “Building phase out in three…two…one.”
Alexandra nodded.
“Now think of the Consulate building’s location on Terra Nuevo. Once you have it boldly in your mind, make the call, sweetheart.”
She nodded to me.
“Commensing transport in three…two…one!”
I felt the shift as we were suddenly engulfed in the blackness of space and looked ahead to see the stars moving and shifting around me. A single point of light centered in my vision and began increasing in size and brilliance. I found it fascinating to experience space travel from a secondary position!
The trip was over quickly and I found myself looking into my Granddaughter’s eyes. We were both smiling.
“Are we here, Grandfather?” She asked in childish excitement.
“Empress,” I said calmly, “we need to phase back in for him to communicate with the engineers.”
“Oh, ya, right. Okay everyone, we’re here!” She chirped through her huge smile.
“It will take a moment for the results, Empress.” Tibius said as his pride in his granddaughter overflowed.
“So that was it?” Jasen asked in amazement. “I thought there would be more stars like in the movie…I’m doing it again aren’t I?”
We all nodded at him this time.
“I’m sorry, I thought there would be more to it.” He grimaced.
“Empress, the Engineers report a zero-point-zero-zero-zero-five millimeter discrepancy in the building’s location.” Tibius informed us as he wiped some wetness from both eyes. “I’m very proud of you Alexandra- very proud!”
Isabeau approached my granddaughter.
“Empress, independent building diagnostics report that all systems are stable and ready for re-activation. Shall I commence startup procedures?” She asked with a bright smile.
Alexandra looked at me. I smiled brightly at her and nodded.
“Make it so, M’lady!” She exclaimed happily with a confident nod.
“Acknowledged. Power source startup is complete. Systems reboot commencing.”
“Shall we go take in the view?” I asked as I pulled Alexandra past Tibius and Jasen and headed out into the hallway.
The view was just as I had foreseen it! The full height windows of the living room now spectacularly framed the vast, blue western ocean of Terra Nuevo. Although not right on the beach, the consulate building now had a commanding view. It was a quick five-minute walk to the white sandy beaches now bordering New Citadel on the west.
Above us and just starting to sink to the horizon, a bright yellow sun filled this new Terran world with light and hope and, as I looked down to the shore, I could see hundreds of people, both Terran and non-Terran alike taking in the forgotten majesty of what Earthers typically ignored- clean, pristine water!
I knew from my gift, that this world would remain a paradise mostly because of the necessary conservation systems developed on Terra, but also because of the negative experiences of it’s inhabitants eons ago in the ‘Old Age’.
Inexplicably, I suddenly missed the ‘Old Age’.
“Welcome to New Citadel, Terra Nuevo!” Alexandra shouted in glee. I hadn’t seen her so excited since she was eight.
“Empress, all systems have booted cleanly and are online.” Isabeau informed Alexandra and I with a huge grin.
“Well done, M’lady!” My granddaughter exclaimed and I saw Isabeau blush.
Alexandra turned to me. I saw tears running from her eyes as she wrapped her arms around me.
“Thank you, Grandma!” She sniffed.
“Well done, Empress. Well done.” I whispered in her ear as I brushed her long, dark blonde mane with my hand.
New Citadel, Terra Nuevo, 18:00, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era
“So what now, Empress?” Jasen asked as we continued to gaze out the windows at the new Terran world.
“We leave before you return, of course.” I answered cryptically.
“Tibius, she’s doing it again!” he exclaimed with pain in his voice. “Might we introduce legislation that would limit the amount of cryptic rhetoric disgorged by our Empress?”
Tibius began to laugh heartily!
“Spoken like a true Terran, my friend!” Tibius looked over to me as he patted Jasen’s shoulder a few times.
“He’s ready, M’lady.”
“We leave in the morning, sire.” I informed my mate.
“To what time will we travel, Empress?” Jasen asked innocently.
“Spoilers, M’lord.” I replied with a devious grin.
Jasen began to roll his eyes but quickly caught himself and instead replied, “Empress, what do ‘spoilers’ have to do with my inquiry?”
“You’ll do, hun,” I told him before I walked away to see if the view from my bedroom suite was just as beautiful as I had foreseen. Tibius followed silently.
“If y’all are thinkin’ of exploitin’ the view, hun, I’d remind you of my origin date.” I said to the ceiling as I made the right into my personal suite.
Tibius said nothing as we stopped before the large window. I felt his arm settle itself around my lower back- his hand gently molded to my left hip.
It felt warm and wonderful!
We stood there in silence looking at almost the same view as the living room for several moments.
“Tibius…” I started to say.
“My love, I understand your position and although very enticing, I cannot allow myself to take even the slightest advantage. I shall remain patient and await your approval.” He said as he looked down into my eyes.
Those eyes! Those wonderful eyes- so sad yet so hopeful! Many wonderful memories flooded my mind- memories of Tibius and I- of my future self. This man was so hard to resist!
I kissed him.
I had no idea how long.
“M’lady, as much as I dread saying this, we should stop this before…”
“Shhhh.” I placed my finger to his lips- the burning heat I now felt affecting my judgment. I wanted him.
“My love, this is not the right time, although it is somewhat the right place.” He said quietly as he gently removed my finger from his mouth. “This could severely change the time stream, Empress. I fear I would never forgive myself if that would happen.”
“Who’s to say it would change anything? What if this is destined to be?” I purred as I tried to pull those lips closer to mine again. “I’m very good at breaking the rules you know.”
“We cannot, Alexandra. Your virtue must be preserved- the Empress must remain chaste for the time being, my love! We will consummate this heated desire we both share- that is guaranteed, but not here…not now! Forgive me, M’lady, but I must take my leave.” He told me sadly.
“Tibius, don’t…” I cried as the man I would bear a child for on this world turned slowly and walked out of my room. “I’m sorry, I…”
I felt the warm salty tears begin to roll down my face as I turned to gaze back out the window. What had I done? Why was he affecting me so severely this time- or was it me? Was I that wanton…that desperate?
Despite what had happened earlier, Tibius sent word through Alexis that we would celebrate the Consulate Building’s safe transfer to New Terra at a formal dinner tonight at 2100hrs. The Empress had saved Tibius valuable months of physical labor by moving the whole building, contents and all. Alexandra had done it in a few sparse seconds. As a result, we still had part of today left. Not as much as on Terra though.
New Terra’s days were closer to Earth’s in that they were only twenty-four and a half hours long instead of twenty-eight.
That still only left me two hours to compose myself and get gussied up.
“Mother, haven’t you decided on what to wear yet?” Alexis entered my room and took in the pile of clothing lying on my lounge chair. She had yet to start the same process herself.
“I was thinking the gold, High Counsel mate’s dress with the matching, silken flats.”
“Mother! You wear that every time you attend a function on Terra, please find something different.”
“Something different,” I thought a minute. “Okay. I’ll need to check something before I decide.” I said as I entered my large walk-in for the umpteenth time in an hour.
I stood looking at my Reilly suit for a long minute before stripping down and donning it. Initializing it, I quickly scanned down the list of possible outfits. Not finding what I wanted, I sighed in disappointment, turned, and exited the room-sized wardrobe. For modesty’s sake I selected my dress whites.
“You’re not going to wear those are you, mom?” Alexis gasped in panic. “This is a formal Terran affair, not some naval luncheon!”
“I’ll be back, honey, I just need to reload my selections library.” I replied as I walked out into the living room.
It was empty.
“Isabeau, are you still here?” I asked loud enough for people in the other bedrooms on the other side of the suite to hear me.
“Yes Empress, I am in the interface chamber making some last minute modifications to the astronomic subroutines.” Her voice said over the suite’s loudspeakers.
“Oh, do you still have the last back-up of my Reilly suite on file?”
“The latest back-up recorded is from three standard Terran years ago, M’lady. Would that be acceptable?”
“Ya, hun, could you download it to my suit please?”
“I’m sorry, remote access to suit functions has been taken offline for maintenance, Empress. It would be necessary to transfer via a hard line interface.”
“Okay, I’ll be right there, hun.” I said as I began the short walk down the hall.
I really, really didn’t like this room! It was creepy. Now that one of my Comptrollers sat in an interface chair, it was even creepier!
“I’m sorry for the inconvenience, Empress. I know that your recent experience in Reilly’s interface chamber has affected your perspective of this room, but hard interface to your suit is the only protocol available at this time. If you want to come back later this evening…” Isabeau’s voice filled the chamber.
“No, hun, I’m a big girl so I’ll tough it out.” I said to the motionless woman lying on the lounge-type chair with the three umbilical hoses and four thick cables attached to her specialized Reilly suit. Memories of Randi Van Pelt lying in the same location but with the steady tone from the monitoring equipment filled my head. Instantly, I pushed it back and locked it into its small, secure cubby.
“What was that I just sensed about Aunt Randi?” The loudspeakers in the room inquired.
“Nothing, hun, can we do this? I have to get ready for the dinner tonight and I’m running out of time.”
“Your humor is confusing, M’lady. Does not the Empress have all the time in the universe?”
“Not this time, hun. Can you just download the archive please?”
“Of course Empress, please stand next to External Processor Interface Station #2 and stand still.” Her voice paused. “Stand very still.”
I gulped loudly as I cautiously approached the chair next to her motionless body. As I did, a single, thin cable descended from the ceiling. It twisted, turned, and arched itself like a cobra sizing up its prey.
“The data interface cable is intelligent and will seek out the proper connection, M’lady. In this case, the back of your collar just below the crease is its target.” Isabeau’s voice said calmly as the snaking cable seemed to scan me clinically.
Chills ran up my spine as the animated cable slowly moved behind me. The imaginary sound of a rattlesnake ready to strike echoed through my head as I thought about its snake-like motion. I felt my collar lift and heard the click as it attached itself to my suit.
“Commencing handshake. Empress, why is your heart rate twice that of normal and you’re breathing just as elevated? I assure you the up-link is benign.”
“Just download the archive, hun.”
“Acknowledged. Download will complete in twenty seconds.
I breathed a sigh of relief as I watched the clothing list on my HUD start to lengthen.
“Download complete.” Isabeau announced as I felt the cable at the back of my neck detach with another click and slowly retract back up to the ceiling.
I exhaled.
“Thank you, hun. Will you be attending the dinner with us?” I asked, my voice sounding very relieved.
“I am to attend, M’lady, but do not wait for me as I have one hundred and twenty more minutes left in the modification process.”
“Okay, we’ll see you there, hun. Thanks again for the download.” I said as I quickly left the hi-tech…lab.
On my way back to my personal suite, I stopped by Corrine and Julia’s room.
“Corrine, could I bother you to do what you do best?” I asked with a smile.
“Sure, Alex, what kind of look are you going for?”
“Do you remember my mission to Poland?”
Corrine and her daughter exchanged glances as she whistled.
“Boy, do I! Are you sure that’s what you want, Alex?”
“Yes, but I made a few changes to my foundations for this occasion.” I smiled deviously.
“So, do you want your hair the same length or a little shorter?”
“Same length and color would be good.” I stated.
“If that’s what you want, Alex.” Corrine replied uncertainly as she gathered my dark blonde locks into her hands.
“That should do it, Alex.” She said a short time later as she removed her hands and I felt my longer hair fall down my back- its extra weight quite noticeable.
“Mom, that’s a little longer than the last time, but the color is perfect.” Julia critiqued. “So, are you going to model the outfit, Alex?”
“Sure. I hope this isn’t too over the top for a formal Terran shindig.” I answered as I selected my modified ‘Empress Costume’.
“WOW!” Jules gasped, her eyes opening in surprise as she appraised my selection. “Is this what you had in mind when I fixed your hair for that mission, Alex?”
“Almost, but like I said, I toned it down for tonight, hun, this is what the original outfit looked like.” I told her as I substituted the original black lace semi-transparent half-cup bra and matching lace thong for my golden demi-bra and bikini panties.
“And you sent two hundred Nazis to their grave wearing that?” She asked in stunned amazement.
“Two hundred-forty, hun, but yes, those perverts ate it right up.” I grinned pensively.
“I can see why! You do know that it makes you look like some very high-priced call girl, right?” She exclaimed as she kept scanning me from head to toe repeatedly.
“That was the general idea, yes. I had to make them think I was really their ideal ‘Empress’.”
“Alex, that outfit would make any living man think you were they’re ideal…” She said, but stopped short as her eyes flashed to the doorway behind me. “Anything!”
“Mother?” Alexis gasped in surprise from behind me. “By the Lords of Terra, what are you wearing?” She gasped louder as I turned around to face her. She too looked me up and down several times.
I quickly changed my lingerie.
“That’s better, but what was that outfit originally for?”
“Trolling!” Corrine said as she burst out laughing.
I turned back slightly and rolled my eyes at her.
“Nazi occupied Poland, 1944, hun. I had to retrieve a Spacecraft for your father’s long lost Great-great-Aunt.” I blushed.
“You used that to find the Meridian 12?”
“I did what I had to do.” I said stoically as my daughter suddenly glared at me.
“You didn’t?” She gasped as she again appraised me. Her eyes seemed to stop on my panties momentarily.
“No, hun, I didn’t go that far. At no time did these clothes ever leave my body.” I said rolling my eyes again.
Alexis gave me a doubtful look.
“Alex, can I make just one suggestion to really make the outfit pop?” Jules asked, grabbing my attention.
“Whatever you think would look good, Jules.”
She immediately placed her hands over my eyes.
“This will look better…trust me.” She said as she removed her hands. “There, much better.”
“By the Lords! I’ve seen this before!” Alexis exclaimed, blinking several times as she stared at me in slack-jawed astonishment. “In a multimedia presentation on you…on the Empress! There was an ancient portrait of you in the old, archived books.” She said as her hand rose to cover her mouth. “It’s really you…I mean…you’re really her!”
“Did you ever stop to think that it might just be your Aunt, honey? Alex Reilly has the same design stored in her suit too.”
“Does it matter if it is you or Aunt Alex, mother?”
“Well, no…but it would explain why I don’t have a memory of that yet.” I admitted and raised an eyebrow to her.
“So, do you think your father will like it?” I asked with a devious smile.
“Do you really have to ask that, mom? Of course he’ll like it! You’d better watch out for the after dinner party though.”
“The after-party? You didn’t tell me there was going to be an after-party!”
“In that outfit?” She paused, in surprise. “Oh ya, there’ll be a private after-party all right!” She snorted. Corrine and Julia nodded in agreement.
Alexis’ response and expression reminded me soo much of her older sister, Cassandra.
I closed my brand new ice blue eyes for a moment.
“There will be no private after-party with your father, Alexis, of that I’m certain.” I told her in no uncertain terms, though part of me hoped I was wrong.
What was wrong with me lately?
“Father wasn’t the one I was referring to, mom. You’ve undoubtedly seen that the Medrin Ambassador and his entourage will be arriving any time now?” My daughter reminded.
“I have.” I smiled in spite of what her statement implicated. The Medrin were renowned for their passion and…relentlessness.
“And you’re okay with…” Alexis motioned down my provocative outfit with noticeable distain, “This?”
“I wouldn’t have toned it down, or even selected it if I wasn’t, sweetheart.”
“Should I have Cindy or Jasen re-examine you, mother? You have been acting…” She paused looking for the proper term, “out of character…since you rejoined us.”
“Wrong Jasen, hun, remember?” I said, my smile widening a little.
“That’s not the issue here, mother! The facts are clear and disturbingly noticeable. You’ve been acting like a lovesick teenager ever since you returned to this universe- sometimes even bordering on wanton…” Alexis accused, but stopped suddenly.
“That’s it, isn’t it?” My daughter began again as she stared at me in triumph. I felt embarrassed.
“You’re in season.” She said calmly. “You’re in season and you have absolutely no idea how to handle yourself! Honestly, mother, you know you have as much support from your sisters as you require. Just because you are not as experienced in these matters as those currently surrounding you, know that help is as close as conversation.”
I remained quiet for a few minutes as I thought about this revelation. The three women standing before me waited patiently.
“I have been feeling…um…out of control…lately and I have noticed myself flirting.” I admitted.
“Flirting is an understatement, Skipper!” Julia snorted. Corrine nodded her agreement.
“I was?” Was it that noticeable, and why hadn’t I seen it myself? I felt my mouth drop open.
The lack of emotional change on my sister’s faces spoke volumes.
“I’m…I’m sorry.” I apologized and lowered my head in shame. “I should trust that my sisters would be so observant.
Why hadn’t I seen this coming?
“So are you still going to wear the dress or should we change your hair and eye color back?” Julia asked after a few minutes of silence.
“I’m going to stick with this for tonight.” I said bravely. “This is a celebration of new beginnings here on Terra Nuevo. I’m staying with the theme…new beginnings.”
“What will you do if Joaquin starts his patented headlong run for you, Mother?” Alexis asked in a serious tone.
“Fake to the right, of course.” I answered quickly.
“I’m serious, mom! How will you avoid his charms?”
“Like I would any other attack, hun, phase out until the danger passes.”
“Sounds real courageous to me, Alex.”
“Corrine, we’re not guys anymore! If I were, the confrontation wouldn’t even come up!”
“Nor would you be wearing that scandalous outfit, Skipper!” Corrine giggled.
“It is of no use, ladies, my mother is but a shameless harlot, whose sole ambition is to garner attention and desire from all males present tonight!” Alexis pronounced regally.
I glared at her!
“You’ve spent some time talking to Mariah, haven’t you?” I accused, holding my glare.
She giggled. “Have a good time at the gala, mother!” She giggled out. “Nathan and I shall see you there, though we will certainly be less provocative in our dress! I’ll leave you to finish your preparations, my Empress.”
My giggling daughter suddenly disappeared.
“Oh thank you fairy godmother! I shall be home before the bell finishes tolling midnight. I shant be late.” I said sarcastically to where I felt she was still standing.
“I’m onto that trick, mother.” I heard her say at my ear.
“Arrgh, that be only one o’ many more, I assures ye, dearie!” I said in a gravely voice, smiling to a different location in the hallway.
“How do you do that, mother?” Alexis’ voice echoed down the hall back to me.
Julia began to laugh and covered her mouth demurely.
“Shall mom and I continue with your makeup, Empress?” Jules asked as she continued to giggle.
“By all means, ladies, but don’t make me look like the Arian concubine from 1945 Poland. Tibius is the only man at this party I want to impress.”
The Consulate Ballroom, Terra Nuevo, 20:10, Median, Venusia 28th, 422 of the New Era
Tibius and I took our places as we held hands at the top of the grand staircase that fronted the Consulate Building’s Grand Ballroom. The view out over the large hall from this position was always very impressive.
“M’lady, how can you be so calm and collected knowing every man now on the planet will be devouring you before we take our first step?” Tibius asked quietly as he scanned me from head to toe for the millionth time since he arrived at my suite!
“Trust me. They can’t see us yet, M’lord.” I replied coyly.
“We are phased?”
I nodded. “I wanted us to make an unforgettable entrance, Grand High Counsel.”
Any further conversation was stopped by the official announcement.
“Lords and Ladies,” The public address system erupted, stopping any and all conversation on the floor below us. “The Lady Alexandra, Sol-Earth, Oak Ridge, M’zurah and her escort, Grand High Counsel Tibius, Solaris-Terra Neuvo, New Citadel.”
I rephased us after a very short delay. The crowd below us gasped, as from their perspective, we suddenly appeared! Immediately, I felt the familiar touch of every male eye on my clothing- revealing as it was, and the hall went silent!
Tibius and I slowly began our graceful decent to the main dining floor with him lifting my hand in the regal fashion of old.
“I can feel the tension around us building with each and every step, my love.” He said quietly through his smile as we progressed ever closer to our guests.
“Jealousy, sir. Pay no attention to them.” I quietly replied with a bright smile. “You are the lucky one, my love.”
“Planetary conflicts have been started for less, Alexandra.”
“Now isn’t the time for such talk. There will be no repercussions from the event this evening.” I told him as our shoes touched the main ballroom floor. “Time to do your thing, sire.” I goaded.
“Lords and Ladies,” Grand High Counsel Tibius started, raising his hands in welcome. “Welcome to Terra Neuvo! Alexandra and I hope that our new home is compatible to your needs. Let us dine and enjoy the evening together in peace and mutual understanding!” Tibius decreed as we stood at the base of the grand staircase.
The large hall filled with applause and we carefully made our way through the assembled crowd greeting our fellow diplomats and their mates, concubines, or escorts.
“A remarkable entrance, Alexandra!” A man’s voice exclaimed, catching my attention.
“Ambassador, it is quite a pleasure to see you again.” I said to the forty-year old man holding hands with a stunning, raven-haired woman in a deep blue, formal gown. He was dressed in a matching business suit typical of those I had seen in my travels to 2014 New York and it’s Wall St. district.
“It was quite the trick, M’lady. I would bequeath one quarter of Medrin’s GPP to you for the plans and procedures necessary for such an illusion.” He continued as his dinner companion continued to size me up.
“It was not a trick, my dear ambas…” Tibius began to say as I cut him off.
“That the Grand High Counsel wanted me to use tonight, but I talked him into it.” I chirped cheerfully. “I wanted to start this gala off with something fresh…something…unexpected.” I winked. “Something…surprising!”
“It certainly was visually stunning, Lady Alexandra, as is this new planet and what you all have done in such a short time.” The woman in blue said, expressing her compliment.
“I am very sorry, Alexandra! May I present my guest for the evening, Rosa La Medrin, our Emperor’s only daughter. Rosa and I go back many years. Rosa, it is my honor to introduce Alexandra of M’surah, Earth and her husband and our host, Tibius of Terra…of late Terra Nuevo.” Joaquin De La Medrin, Ambassador of Medrin graciously made introductions.
“Lady Rosa, I am honored by you presence.” I replied cheerfully as I offered my hand to her.
Now that we had been formally introduced, by Terran protocols my offer of a handshake was acceptable.
“And I likewise, M’lady. Still the scope of development achieved here on Terra Nuevo is simply amazing! Our beloved consulate building appears to have simply been picked up whole from Terra and carefully relocated here. It is all so miraculous!” She complimented with a grateful smile, accepting my greeting with her own dainty hand.
“The key is universal cooperation and strict adherence to protocol, M’lady.” Tibius responded quickly, looking between the two of us women before I could say anything else.
“Yes, my husband and his planning committee have spent innumerable hours refining every aspect of relocation, M’lady.” I added as I looked to my mate. “It is amazing what paying attention to detail can bring about. I especially adore the seaside view. It reminds me so much of Earth.”
“Excuse me. Mother,” Alexis appeared to my left. “Nathan and I were wondering if you knew that Ladies Corrine and Julia Masterson had arrived.”
I did a double take! She was dressed in an outfit similar to mine and just as revealing! Moreover, I noticed Corrine and Jules were wearing variations of my outfit also! Whereas my dress looked like fine-spun gold, Alexis’ dress looked to be made from delicate, translucent, ruby colored thread. Corrine and Jules’ were similar, but azure and turquoise respectively. As with my own dress, you could see through to the provocative underpinnings they wore!
I couldn’t help but let my mouth drop open.
“My my, the Earth contingent has certainly gone all out this evening!” Lady Rosa said with a bit of jealousy. “You ladies had better watch out for Joaquin. His charm with us ladies is legendary.”
I closed my eyes a moment and ran the scenarios.
“The ambassador will try, but ultimately leave with only you as his conquest this night, M’lady.” I informed her as well as my sisters to reassure them.
“So the stories I have heard are true? You are indeed a clairvoyant?”
“I am, M’lady. My daughter Alexis and also my grandchildren share that family trait.”
“I think that is not all the women of your family share, Lady Alexandra! You all are stunning in appearance as well.” She purred.
I wasn’t sure how to accept her last statement, but decided to thank her anyway.
“My thoughts on you as well, M’lady. If you’ll please excuse me, I see the rest of my entourage has finally arrived and I must welcome them. Enjoy the party, Lady Rosa, Ambassador.” I smiled before walking over to the Mastersons. Alexis followed me and we left Tibius and Nathan to fend for themselves.
“What has gotten into the three of you?” I asked as I stopped beside Corrine.
“We decided that we should follow our ambassador’s lead, Skipper.” She replied as she motioned between herself and Julia. “I haven’t any clue why Alexis would want to wear such a thing after all the earlier protest.”
“I decided that mother shouldn’t be alone in her type of dress. If she could pull it off…so could I.” She stated royally. Her head dropped suddenly. “Besides, Nathan seemed intrigued by the description so I contacted Isabeau and had her download the specifications.
“Where is Isabeau anyway?” I asked. “She said she would be coming.”
“The Lady Isabeau, Solaris-Terra Nuevo, New Citadel.” Interrupted me as the public address system announced the new arrival.
Isabeau stood atop the grand staircase in an electric blue variation of my dress. As with my daughter and sisters, you could plainly see her foundations- skimpy as they were, but her dress seemed to be alive with lightning blue streaks of light running quickly at sharp right angles all around it. ‘Circuitry’ immediately came to mind. Her practiced decent to the main floor was slow and graceful. The bright smile never ebbed from her beautiful face once.
I noticed Tibius and Nathan do a double take and then turn to stare at me for the reason we all dressed similarly. I simply leaned my head slightly to one side, shrugged my shoulders, and raised both eyebrows in answer.
“Oh the sisters of Kili are smokin’ tonight!” Jules giggled. We all joined in until Isabeau joined us.
“Empress,” She started, but stopped abruptly and restarted. “Lady Alexandra, I am sorry I was so late in my arrival. Several requests for file access delayed my completion. Have I missed anything important?”
“You look amazing, sweetheart!” I gushed, fascinated by the activity going on all over her dress. “The party’s just getting started and I foresee no unusual deviations in the proceedings.
“Acknowledged. I noticed that Ambassador De La Medrin has arrived with yet another woman ensnared in his web.”
“She’s the Emperor’s daughter, hun, Rosa La Medrin. I’m wondering who has whom ensnared.” I laughed as I glanced back at the couple. Joaquin looked back at me with a confident grin while Rosa looked back to me with a slight sneer.
“As usual, mother, you have quickly made an impression.” Alexis deadpanned, obviously having seen the woman’s reaction.
“And Miss La Medrin will undoubtedly make her own impression on Joaquin later.” I replied evenly as I fought a giggle back.
“Ah, Lady Alex! You and your entourage look simply captivating tonight! May I ask who your designer is and where may I find him?” A male voice caught my attention.
The Gian ambassador, J’tan, approached us from my right. A smallish man of about thirty Earth years in apparent physical age, at five-six, J’tan was considered tall on his planet. He seemed right at home in his pastel green, skirted, business suit and matching low-heeled shoes. As with everyone on Gia, J’tan had no qualms about dressing as he liked. Whether it looked masculine or feminine made no difference.
“This old thing, ambassador? Why, we just had these lying around from some old party. We all thought we’d give it one more try. As for its design, Corrine and a few of my sisters helped me design it back in the day. Do you like?” I gushed.
“Very much, sweetie! Could you possibly sneak me the specifications?”
“I’ll see if I can find them, hun. By the way, have we gotten your suite right…to your satisfaction, I mean?”
“It’s just as I left it on Terra, right down to the security code! How ever was Tibius able to completely reconstruct every last detail and fastener?”
“You know the Terran’s, hun- always fussing over the protocols and minute details.” I told him cheerfully.
“But how did he carry over the access codes, Gian encryption sequences are among the most secure in the galaxy?”
“That would be my doing, Ambassador J’tan.” Isabeau said as she bowed to our guest. “Only I have the expertise to transfer such complicated sequences and reinstall them, sir. The working archive has been deleted and over written several thousand times and therefore is irretrievable to anyone inclined to attempt such malicious actions.”
“My sincerest thanks, Lady Isabeau. Your understanding and sensitivity toward Gian security protocols is recognized throughout the known universe.” J’tan said excitedly. “I simply cannot fathom such attention to detail! It is like Tibius has scooped the existing Consulate building up from Terra and somehow transported it here! I…I even found a stray fingernail clipping that had escaped my scrutiny before last leaving Terra next to my downtime lounge today on my arrival! Even my fauna seems to be the same! One would think magic was involved somehow.” He prattled on.
“I assure you no magic was used, M’lord, it is simply a gift.” I said winking at my sisters. “From the Terran people to their Gian associates in appreciation for your long established friendship.”
“Such wonderfully appropriate sentiments, M’lady.” J’tan said as he seemed to become distracted. “Well, I must bid you my leave, ladies. I have just caught sight of another dignitary and must convey my greetings, may you enjoy the dinner.”
J’tan bowed and headed off across the hall to meet whomever he saw.
“Simply a ‘gift’.” Alexis snorted as the rest of us broke out into laughter. “Mother, could you be any more transparent?”
A devious grin filled my face. “I could recall my original lingerie for this…”
“Mother!”
We all continued to laugh heartily before dividing up and mixing with the assembled dignitaries, spouses, or friends.
“I forgot how painful these heels were!” I declared, wincing as I deftly tried to push my left heel out of its tight confines with my throbbing right foot.
“Oh man up, mother! You should be comfortable in heels by now. Every girl knows the sacrifices we must make to look good.” Alexis growled as she came into my bedroom suite and sat down next to me on my bed.
“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to these, honey.” I told her as I gently eased down and allowed both my sore Achilles tendons to stretch out.
I needed a good soak in the hot tub!
“Where are you going, mom? Father will be arriving in a few minutes.” Alexis called after me as I slowly moved into the next room.
“I already told you that there will be no after party, honey.” I growled back at her. “It’s already after three in the morning and I need my rest for tomorrow’s mission.”
“What mission?” I heard her ask as I shed my clothing, which had become my favorite pink nightie and matching thong.
“Jasen needs to be reinserted into Terran culture…or did you forget I have to close that paradox?” I answered as I eased myself into the warm, aerated water.
Oh, did this feel wonderful!
“M’lady, surely you do not intend to spend the entire night in yonder hot bath?” Tibius’ voice startled me. He stood leaning against the doorframe smiling brightly at me.
I shrieked in embarrassment and immediately tried to cover up as best I could.
“My love, need I remind you that we have shared your beauty many times in this very room?” He said smiling and reached to retrieve a towel for me.
Of course he was correct- that we had spent many wonderful…magical hours here together. But that was not me…not yet.
“Not for a few more years, my love.” I responded standing and accepting the offered towel. I quickly wrapped it around my chest and carefully stepped out.
Every nerve in my body cried for his touch as I looked up into his gentle eyes. A grin appeared.
“Although very inviting, I must detain my inner voice and its accompanying chorus of passion, my lovely Alexandra. I have come to make sure all is ready for our journey into history tomorrow.”
“You came all the way over here to ask me if things will work out? Tibius, I have told you repeatedly that the paradox I have initiated will close successfully. What real intentions bring you to my bed chamber at this late hour?”
My mate on this world remained quiet for a few moments.
“I simply wanted to tell you…tell you that…that you looked intoxicating tonight! Had only the Gians been in attendance, I would have taken you at our table, Alex! How dare you dress so enticingly…so…so sexually provocative for such an important affair of state?”
I smiled at him. “So…are you saying that you liked it or that you hated it, hun?”
“No…yes…neither…or both…I am thoroughly flummoxed and haven’t complete control over my thoughts just yet, Alex! Why tonight? Why now?”
“Alexis says I’m in heat, my dear Tibius.”
“Heat?”
“In season is the way she put it.”
“I think I understand. Is this season responsible for our initial coupling those many years ago?”
Was it, I wondered? I dove into my future memories.
“Yes.” I said, nodding. “Or something similar.” I added.
“Love from this perspective…and the way this body interprets it…I’m still confused and somewhat frightened by it. I…I just don’t understand everything that I’m…feeling…right now. One portion of me wants to drop this towel and jump into your arms while another screams for me to keep my distance! Yet another would prefer to just assume a fetal position and wish it were over. Tibius, I’m sorry to be so confusing and…and wishy-washy right now. I think I need to take a vacation to sort this all out. Rest assured that our mission tomorrow will complete without complication.”
I had lowered my gaze to the floor and continued to shake my head back and forth until I felt his warm thumb and finger touch my chin. He gently increased the pressure until I was again looking up into his warm, caring eyes.
“I shall continue to wait, my love. Take all the time you need to reach accord with your conscience. I understand the trepidation you encounter- that you caused me from our very meeting that half lifetime ago.”
Wet hair or not, loose towel or not, I wrapped my arms around that man and sunk my head into his shoulder…
…And cried.
The Empress Suite, Terra Nuevo, 0915, Prefinal, Venusia 29th, 422 of the New Era
“Mother.” A quiet, yet familiar voice called to me in my dreams.
“Mother, the day breaks and your mission awaits.” She called gently to me again.
My eyes fluttered open to see Alexis bent over me. I hadn’t noticed her hand shaking my shoulder until now.
“Pleasant awakenings, Empress. I hope your dreams were just as amiable?”
“I dreamed of home, honey. It seems to be becoming less vivid the longer I stay.” I replied sitting up and looking into her saddening eyes.
“Then you will be leaving father and I soon?”
“You tell me, hun. Use your gift as it was given.”
Alexis slowly closed her eyes and tears began forming in them.
“I’m sorry, honey, but I have commitments and it is important for me to honor them- besides, what would your uncle do without his favorite boat captain?”
“That war has gone on far too long, mother. Far too many people have suffered because of it!”
“No matter how easy it would be to simply change the time stream, it simply cannot be done, you know this all too well, honey. We must be strong and fight any and all urges to do otherwise. I’m sorry.”
“But father and I…” She paused a second. “Father, Nathan and I, and all your grand and great-grandchildren wish you to stay here on Terra Nuevo!”
“I have my obligations, Alexis, as does Alexandra. The Empress belongs to no one world specifically. That is the way of things for me now.”
“I still don’t have to like it.”
“Honey,” I gently placed my hands around her waist as I stood from my bed. “I wish with all my heart I could stay here longer…but…”
“But you must continue your life on Earth…” She continued sadly. “I understand.”
“You could come along if you’d like?”
“But what of Nathan?”
“I know this crazy blonde who thinks she can travel time, hun. I’m sure I could arrange for her to return him promptly.” I giggled slightly and saw her face light up with a guarded smile.
I’d take it! “That’s the beautiful smile I love to see.” I smiled in response.
“How do you always know exactly how to make me feel better, mom?” She giggled.
“I wouldn’t be a mother if I didn’t know the difficult things, honey.” I returned her giggle. “Let’s get something to eat. I don’t like to travel on an empty stomach.”
My semi-transparent, pale blue teddy became my Navy dress whites as we walked into the hallway.
Tibius and Jasen sat at the table finishing their own breakfasts. Alexis and I said our greetings and sat down after ordering our own favorite breakfasts. Of course, a steaming stack of four pancakes with plenty of butter and syrup along with a hot cup of coffee satiated my hunger.
Isabeau arrived a few minutes later followed closely by Corrine and Jules.
Jasen, having finished his meal, returned his dishes to the processor and sat back down. He remained very quiet and hardly made eye contact with any of us.
“Penny for your thoughts, hun?” I asked, breaking the silence that had fallen on the room.
“It’s not important, Alex.”
“Hun, everything is important. You having second thoughts?”
“I’m…I’m not sure…that I can do this.” He said looking directly at me for the first time this morning.
I giggled as a devious smile rose on my face.
“Honey, you’ve already done it.” I told him as I continued to smile.
His expression was priceless! Tibius began to rub his forehead as had become his response every time I talked time travel around him.
“Jasen, as the Grand High Counsel will confirm, you’ve been a loyal citizen of Terra for over one hundred years. You’ve successfully raised Connie as you first wished at her birth. You don’t have anything to worry about, hun.”
“How can you possibly guarantee that, Alex?”
“Ask anyone here. I’m sure Isabeau, Alexis…even Alexandra will tell you of your dedication to your daughter’s development.” I said as I finished my plate and picked up my coffee.
“It’s about time to go, hun,” I announced after a few long minutes. “Alexis, I’ll be back in a few days.”
“It will take that long, mother?”
“Tibius and I are going to make a little stop before I bring him home.”
Tibius turned and stared at me as if I had just grown horns.
“If you think that is prudent, mother.”
My mate was still staring intensely at me.
“Will you relax?” I nudged his shoulder in mock anger. “We have to stop off and check on Jack, Connie, and Jasen in 2030.”
He seemed to relax slightly and began to breath again.
“So, everyone going on this mission ready to go?” I asked with a bright smile.
Isabeau, Corrine, Julia, Tibius, and I stood from our seats.
“Jasen?” I asked looking at the still seated man. He slowly began to rise. You would have thought I was leading him to the slaughterhouse!
Taking a deep breath, he sighed heavily. “I’m as ready as I’ll ever be, I guess.”
“Daughter?” Tibius looked around to Alexis as she too stood. “I leave you in charge of my affairs while I’m away.”
Our daughter looked at her father, curiously tilting her head slightly to the side.
“Are you feeling well, father? You did not evoke the concession of temporary power in the proper fashion. Has mother ingrained her character to you so completely?”
“Just make sure everything is still here when I get back, honey!” He snapped- quite out of character for my unbending mate!
“I will do my best, Grand High Counsel.” Alexis said as she bowed slightly to her father.
“Well then, now that Terra Neuvo is in good hands, it’s time for this party to move along.” I looked to my companions. “We’ll leave from the living room.” I continued as I walked out the doorway.
Ten minutes later, we had all said our goodbyes and I motioned for everyone to join hands. Jasen still looked apprehensive about this, but I knew he would be fine. Of course there would be questions and doubt as to his existence on Terra before his mysterious appearance, but his good friend Tibius would vouch for his friendship.
“Transiting in three, two, one.” I announced as Citadel’s Community Park replaced my suite’s living room.
“No matter how many times you do that I shall never get used to it.” Jasen mumbled as I scanned the area for any observers. We had arrived several years prior to our first appearance here and four women suddenly appearing in the city center would cause a definite shift in Terra’s history!
Tibius, you’re up.” I said as I nodded to my mate.
“As you wish, Empress. As we discussed last evening?” He asked, unsure if he should actually perform the procedure.
I nodded and concentrated on staying phased out of this reality.
“What did she mean, Tibius? We didn’t discuss any…” Jasen said before seeming to freeze in place.
“Release his hand when the task is completed. Corrine, you’re up next.” I reminded my mate then looked to the older of my cosmetologists.
“I’ll need to touch the location, Alex.” She responded as she continued to hold Jasen’s other hand.
Tibius released his friend’s hand and looked at me with a sad, determined stare. “It is done, Empress. I have included a ‘key’ to unlock his memories when we first encounter you and Lady’s Jacquelyn, Random, and Takashi- just as you requested.”
“I’m sorry it has to be this way, my love, but you know as well as I that he is not yet strong enough to hold his own against his fellow Terrans.” I answered back. “It hurts me to make so many changes to one man’s life, but…” I shook my head slowly from side to side, “It had to be done.”
Tibius now took Corrine’s wrist and released his hold of Jasen’s hand as soon as Julia re-established touch with Jasen. Corrine placed her hand to the back of our motionless companion’s head and began her task- that of creating an open gash as a result of falling and hitting his head.
“This should just take another minute, Alex.” She said, glancing to the side at me.
I took the opportunity to check on Isabeau’s task.
“Have you accessed the main system yet, Isabeau?”
“Negotiating, Empress. A precise date and time would hasten things, though.”
“Citadel Community Park, Citadel, Terra, 2145hrs, Climax, Apogean 14th, 282 of the New Era.” I announced clearly.
“Input accepted. Accessing archived passwords history for specified date and time.” She said in a familiar monotoned voice. Her expression changed immediately though.
“Interesting!” She exclaimed as she looked at Tibius sternly. “The encryption protocols I would expect to be employed cannot be found on the system, Grand High Counsel!”
Tibius blushed.
“As I recall, if the Empress is correct with the current date, that protocol has not been implemented yet.” He revealed quietly.
“Why not, Grand High Counsel?”
“Your father is still engineering it, Lady Isabeau. It simply has not been written yet.”
“Are you aware that several separate Embassy specialists have circumvented the existing encryption, and are, at this moment preparing to copy proprietary information?” Isabeau growled in anger. “Empress, we must seal the leak or Terra may become a victim of its own charity!”
I winked.
“Forgive me for failing to see your larger plan, M’lady.” She said partially bowing to me.
“There is nothing to forgive, hun.” I consoled her. “I didn’t reveal the ulterior motive behind this mission for a good reason. Namely, Grand High Counsel would’ve tried to stop me. He couldn’t imagine that the off-world diplomats were thieving Terra’s technology without being told by his trusted Comptroller.” I told her as I looked slightly up to my mate with a sad expression- one that begged his forgiveness.
Not saying a word, he closed his eyes and nodded to me.
“I shall upload the necessary encryption protocols after I finish installing Jasen into the system.” Isabeau said with a determined glare.
“Belay that, sister.” I said sternly. “There will be time after we complete this portion of the mission.”
“As you wish, Empress. Historical upload has completed. Encryption protocol patch files are cued and prepared for upload at your request, M’lady.”
“Thank you, sweetheart. Corrine?”
“Finished, Alex. I think this is the first time I’ve had to damage someone instead of fixing them up. I hope this won’t become a habit.” She said as Julia nodded her head in agreement.
“Maybe once or twice more, hun. Oh, don’t forget to give him a good shove as you release him.”
Corrine looked sadly at me before raising her foot up to his hip. Simultaneously, she released her grasp of his hand and kicked him away. The result was a man suddenly appearing out of thin air to fall onto the bricked walkway.
Poor Jasen landed flat on his back and began moaning!
“Part one of our three part mission completed.” I announced as our scenery changed again.
“This is my abode!” Tibius gasped, recognizing his bedchamber. “That is me sleeping!”
“Good observation, hun.” I giggled.
“Why here? What must be done to me?” He asked in a slight panic.
“Relax, sire, you just need to insert Jasen into your own memory so he will have someone to vouch for him when he wakes up in the hospital. Even though it is ten years prior to becoming Grand High Counsel, your word is highly regarded.”
Can I even do that to myself?” He mumbled.
“I must be able to because I can remember Jasen from my childhood!” He quickly answered himself before I could reply.
“Be quick about it, sire, we can only be here for an instant before your fellow Terrans can zero in on us.”
He nodded.
“Rephasing in three…two…one.”
Tibius reached out and touched his sleeping past self’s forehead.
“Done, Empress.” He said quickly.
I had us phased back out as he said my title.
“Phase two complete, onto phase three.” I announced as the scenery once again changed.
It was Isabeau’s turn to gasp.
“This is my home!” She paused a second. “I think. If it is the former occupant has no desire to keep house.”
Just as the words left her mouth a young man walked into the room.
“Terminal, energize.” He ordered in a tired, weak voice.
“Father? Empress, what is wrong with my father? Why does he sound so tired?”
“He never told you of his life before you were born, hun?” I asked somberly.
“He said only that I was his salvation, but I thought he spoke in general terms of Terra.”
“He was the only one capable of designing viable system protection protocols. I recall him losing many hours of sleep.” Tibius told us.
The terminal before Isabeau’s father came to life and he began typing away.
“Isabeau, begin upload.” I said quietly.
“When are we?” She asked quickly.
“Two minutes later than we just were- now send the files.” I answered just as quickly.
“Acknowledged. Sending text mail with attachments.” She replied in her monotone.
A tone sounded from the terminal’s loudspeakers as we all looked on.
“Not another message from High Counsel! Does the man never sleep?” Isabeau’s father groaned as he brushed back his hair and opened the new message.
He began reading out loud.
“Attached are some files I thought would help in your work. I know that you have been working to exhaustion and desire to rest. Live happy and healthy, M’lord. Isabeau.”
I looked at my sister and raised an eyebrow, but was interrupted before I could say anything.
“Isabeau?” The man gasped in alarm! He looked immediately to the ceiling of the room and began scanning it.
I noticed a flash of light glint off his eye as he turned his head toward us.
“Mother, I have been so very lonely since your passing. It makes my heart smile to know you have been watching…and now…and now you have found a way to announce that fact, but…to help me in my assigned task? Lords of Terra, I thank thee a hundred fold!” He cried to the heavens, wiping away his shed tears.
Isabeau again gasped.
“I am named after my grandmother?” she paused and looked at me for a response. I nodded, as did Tibius. “He, nor mother ever told me the significance.”
Tibius closed his eyes as if concentrating on a very old memory.
“Everyone thought him to have been hallucinating from his deprivation. Jasen and I were the only ones that truly believed the claim.”
“This completes phase three.” I said brightly as our surroundings changed once more. We were back in my suite- the good old 209th floor.
“Thank you all for your assistance in closing yet another time paradox.” I said happily as I released my companion’s hands.
“Why didn’t he tell me, Empress? Why didn’t father inform me of my namesake?” Isabeau asked as she stared between Tibius and I.
“I see the future, honey, I’m not so good seeing the past. Perhaps Grand High Counsel Tibius could better answer that query.” I replied, looking to the floor.
I knew what the answer was and who would present it already.
“Because you reminded me so much of her, Lady Isabeau.”
Our Comptroller spun around instantly.
“Father!” She cried. “But how?”
“He cannot stay for very long, M’lady. I owed him this one visit.” My granddaughter Alexandra interrupted. She stood holding hands with the tired looking man- his sad face projecting his understanding of her words.
“Samuel? Alexandra, how dare you desecrate those that have passed on?” Tibius angrily chastised our granddaughter.
“Grand High Counsel, it was at my request that the Empress allow me this chance to see my daughter. I applied sufficient pressure until she conceded. Under the Terran process of last rights, I take full responsibility for this visit.” The weary man declared.
“That clause was never thought to come into play, Samuel, you know that as well as I.” Tibius responded.
“It seems I have found another loophole in protocol, Grand High Counsel. Isn’t that for which you commissioned me?” Isabeau’s father smirked as he held out his hand to Tibius.
My mate’s hand extended in response, but passed through the offered hand. Tibius repealed his hand to stare at it in confusion.
“Empress, y’all wanna give me a hand here?” Alexandra asked as she raised her eyebrows to me. “I could use the extra boost to hold this temp-reality.”
Moving closer to her I felt a shiver run though my body as if passing through some force field or something. Alexandra and I joined hands and I immediately felt the familiar tingle as well as the draw of energy begin.
“Try the greeting again, Grandfather.” She requested.
My mate carefully extended his hand again, this time grasping and shaking the still offered hand. Isabeau jumped forth and embraced her father with tears pouring from her eyes!
“Oh, father! How I have longed to see you these last two years!” She cried from his shoulder. I could feel the load on my body increase slightly.
“Empress, we are familiar with the sharing of energy and would offer our reserves as well.” Julia said as she and Corrine joined hands and offered to take mine.
I gladly accepted and felt the increased load on me decrease substantially.
Alexandra glanced over to our sisters with a grateful, but tense smile.
“Father,” Isabeau began as she raised her head slightly off her father’s shoulder. “I’m sorry for not petitioning the Empress to allow me to visit. We have been very engaged with relocation and then there was the mysterious ailment that ensued with Empress Alexandra Steinert’s last mission with Lady Constance…”
Her father, Samuel, pushed her back so he could look into her eyes and placed a finger to her lips.
“Shhh. I understand the concept, my child. Remember what you have just witnessed with the Empress’ help. We share the same dedication to our craft. I wouldn’t have it any other way, beautiful Isabeau! Apparently diligence runs on both side of the family, just as it did in your grandmother. I regret neglecting to inform you that you look so much like her. She too never relented until her assigned tasks were complete.”
“Samuel, I’m sorry, but I can’t hold us here for much longer. Already Grandmother begins to gray in the hair.” Alexandra interrupted sadly.
“I will see you many more times, Isabeau- the Empress has graciously foreseen that. Release the sadness residing so heavily in your heart and allow that fact to lighten it, for you have befriended the one being solely capable of crossing the universal boundaries that hold us separate.” Samuel assured her before gently placing a kiss to her forehead. “Empress, I am ready when you desire.”
“But,” Isabeau choked out. “But why did you name me after grandmother?”
“Because you are a miracle, my beautiful daughter- my miracle! Your grandmother helped bring about the first miracle and you helped bring about the second. The Lords of Terra have surely smiled on our family because of that.” He paused and looked to his side- at my granddaughter. “You must return me before you deplete yourself, your temporal sister, and your selfless sisters from Earth, Empress. I thank you for this opportunity to visit and educate my daughter in the importance of her given name.”
“Grandma, y’all can let go now. I kin take it from here.” Alexandra nodded to my hand in hers. I released her.
“Tibius. I shall see you many more times also. Be well and unbiased, Grand High Counsel.” Samuel said right before they disappeared.
“He called me his miracle…but…but you are the true miracle, Empress.” Isabeau said quietly as she looked into my eyes.
“Life is the only true miracle, hun, without it there would be no miracles or anything else for that matter.”
“Thank you, M’lady!” She cried as she wrapped her arms around me, squeezed, and settled her head into my bosom. She began to cry openly, her body heaving as a result.
“Thank you for being so wise and charitable. Your humanity is indeed legendary.” She added quietly after a moment.
Why did she have to make me cry?
If she only knew the inhumane things I had done and would still be tasked with…
The Empress Suite, Terra Nuevo, 0800, Climax, Venusia 30th, 422 of the New Era
“So you have elected another form of morning entrée?” Tibius stated evenly as he appeared in the kitchen’s doorway.
“It’s been a long time since I had the real thing. The Navy sort of ruined the memory if you know what I mean.
“You do know that these are not the ‘real thing’ either? Sterile avian eggs and preserved porcine tissue have been proven to be detrimental to Terran health, my love.”
“Well back on Earth, eggs an’ bacon are a staple breakfast on the farm, hun. I thought I told you that years ago?”
You did, but I still enjoy the reaction I get each and every time. Did you sleep well, my love?”
“Better than I have in a long time. I guess I was just worried that something might go wrong and that Jasen wouldn’t be there for Connie.”
“But you are the Empress! Who else could navigate her way through the countless twists and turns of time?”
“I wish it were that easy, hun. I can tell you that time is an over-ambitious, conniving tyrant- a thief hell-bent on a mugging- an enemy soldier in a pillbox with a sadistic grudge- a wild beast that is just waiting to attack at the slightest tell of weakness.”
“You talk as if time is an adversary.”
“Isn’t that the case for all of us? Don’t we try to beat time every day of our lives?” I asked seriously as I took another sip of my coffee.
“I hadn’t thought of it in that context before. How, for someone so young, do you understand things so completely?”
“Like I can admit to understanding any of it!” I snorted. “I make it up as I go, Tibius. I don’t think there has ever been a manual or code of conduct written for the ‘Empress’.” I griped as I cautiously searched the ceiling.
“Yet you still know what is right and how to present yourself.”
“Dumb luck.” I mumbled as I picked up my cup again.
“Or a significant level of intelligence combined with exceptional morality.” He added as he pulled out a chair and sat down beside me. “I care to think that it was the patience and understanding given by your parents as you matured, my love. I have seen the same patterns in all four of your children- patience, love, understanding, and intelligence- all exceptional traits. All valued characteristics a loving mother needs to present and pass along to her offspring.
Placing my cup carefully back on its saucer, I inched my chair out and turned slightly toward him.
“How do you always know just what to say to break my mood?” I asked before returning my gaze back to the plate and half empty cup on the table. “Besides, we really can’t say I’ve been here for Alexis now can we?”
“I made it a point to tell our daughter all about you…of the Empress, and her responsibilities throughout the universe and beyond, Alexandra. She knows all too well and understands that you couldn’t spend more time with her and she’s accepting of that. You know she worships the very ground you stand on, M’lady.”
I gasped loudly!
“That is the one thing I’ve tried to avoid at all costs!” I replied in shocked anger. “I do not want…I don’t warrant…” I paused to reign in my emotions and to think of how to phrase things. “I’m not some God or Deity to be prayed to, Tibius! I’m just Alexandra Steinert, Missouri farm girl and submarine captain!” I exclaimed before looking away from him in angry embarrassment.
“I’m nothing special at all! I never wanted to be placed on a high pedestal.”
Glancing back quickly, I noticed Tibius look away from me and gaze down at the tabletop for a few moments.
“My love… I have always worshiped you and placed you on this pedestal you speak of.” He said quietly. “From the moment I first laid eyes on you…I knew you were special, Alexandra Frances Steinert of Earth.”
My vision began to fog.
“And just what did you do to mother this time father?” Alexis’ voice growled from behind us. “I swear, if I have to use my gift to find out, I’ll…I’ll…”
“We were just talking, honey.” I said sadly hoping to squelch her anger. “It seems your father thinks you hold the very ground I walk on ‘sacred’. I never wanted that to happen…not ever.”
“Oh.” My daughter said as she pulled out the other chair beside me and sat down. She looked at Tibius, at me, at the table, out into the hallway then back at me, but otherwise remained silent for several moments.
“You told her, huh? I thought we had an arrangement, father, even after I told you it was her only sore spot?”
“I only meant to cheer her up. Alexandra, that was my only intention, I beg your forgiveness.”
“I must also beg your forgiveness, mother. It was wrong of me to admit such blasphemy. I invoke the protocol of forgiveness for father and myself. It is with great sadness that…”
I started to laugh! Not just a giggle, but heartily laugh!
“What is so amusing, I am just following proper procedure?” Alexis cocked her head slightly as she stared at me curiously.
“Come here you two.” I ordered as I stood from my seat. They both complied slowly as they looked at each other with worried expressions.
I reached out and pulled both Tibius and Alexis to my sides and squeezed them tightly.
“I appreciate the sentiment and the intent, but Terran protocol would only ruin a beautiful family moment! I love both of you for trying though.” I told them both as I curtailed my laughter to just giggling. “But don’t…don’t…” I paused for effect. “Don’t ever refer to me as anything other than mother, or mate!” I glared at both their faces. “Are we clear?”
“Crystal, ma’am.” Alexis giggled as she nuzzled my shoulder gently.
“I believe we have reached an accord, yes, M’lady.” Tibius snickered and began rubbing my back.
Both actions made me feel warm and so very special!
Another familiar voice cleared her throat behind us.
“Is it too late for y’all to take in one more?” Alexandra chimed as she walked around and forced herself between her grandfather and I. She wrapped her arms around my waist and squeezed gently.
That made me feel downright wonderful- even better than our shared tingle!
“Hate to break up the family reunion, but we’d like to get back to our families, Alex.” Corrine Masterson’s voice broke though my bliss.
We slowly split apart.
“I’m ready when you two are.” I said over my shoulder.
“I can’t speak for mom, but I was ready three years ago, Alex. I miss Vernon and everyone on the Detroit.”
“Y’all heard our sisters, they want to go home.” I said looking at my family sadly.
“And I have to get back to Markus.” Alexandra added as she took a step back from me only to rush me again and hug me tightly once more. “Don’t be a stranger, grandma.” She said as she smiled and looked into my eyes.
“And don’t do anything too dangerous either!”
She disappeared.
“Wow, not even a goodbye!” Alexis sniffed.
“She just went across town, hun, you knew that.” I giggled. “Plus you’ll see those three tonight for dinner.” I added.
“But I won’t see my granddaughter for another four days.” Tibius stated sadly.
“So you predict the future now too, my love? Has my influence rubbed off on you that much?”
“No,” he grimaced, “Our daughter told me yesterday.”
“I’ll return as soon as I’m able. I promise.” I said after everyone exchanged goodbyes.
“Ladies Masterson, it’s high time we get back to Earth.” I announced, extending my hands.
“Travel well, Mother Empress.” Alexis said sadly.
“Assist your father in all that is right and just, Princess Alexis.” I answered back with a sad smile.
Our journey home began and within seconds Reilly Research station surrounded us.
“Welcome Empress, it is 1130hrs, July 12th, 2030. The director requests an audience with you and your companions in the clearing outside Airlock Alpha.”
“So I’m expected? Thank you, RVP.” I responded to the A.I.
“I wonder what you want, Alex?” Julia asked as we turned around and headed for the airlock.
“Why did you return us home two days after we left, Alex?” Corrine was curious.
“I thought it was a good divider between when you left and when we returned.” I answered shrugging my shoulders.
Exiting the outer airlock door we looked out over the completely empty clearing. The three of us were silent as my two companions looked around in confusion.
Suddenly the field was alive with dozens of people holding hands.
“Welcome home, Empress!” Everyone shouted.
I felt myself blush.
My future twin emerged from the noisy crowd and approached as Corrine and Julia quickly disappeared into it.
“Welcome home, Allie. I know we had one hell of an ordeal, but it’s over now.” She said wrapping her arms tightly around me. The familiar tingle shot through me.
“Glad to be home…almost, sis. I’ve missed everyone something awful these last five years- not that it’s been that long for you.”
“I’ve missed you too, hun. You don’t know how hard it was to hide those memories from you. Alex Reilly was just about insane when we synced up! I hope she didn’t do…” My twin’s eyes bulged and she stared at me in amazement as new memories made themselves known. “We can really do that? We can bring someone…a departed one back with us from our domain for a limited amount of time?” She gasped.
“That’s our granddaughter, sis. And, as you already know, Alex Reilly finally figured out our little secret. I was wondering how long it would take before she was confident enough to try it.” I said shaking my head several times.
“And I thought we pushed the limits!” She giggled.
“Ya, I’m sure Ma Scott gave young Alexandra a good talkin to.” I laughed.
“So, come and have a drink on the house, sis!” She changed the subject as she took my hand in hers.
“I’d like to, but I was hoping to set course for Ni’ihau.” I declined. “Besides, I don’t want to wake up next to myself again. You know how we can get pretty toasted these days.”
We both laughed, stopping only after two glasses floated between us and hovered there until we each took one.
I rolled my eyes.
“Thanks, Jack.” I replied, a little annoyed that she wasn’t going to take ‘no’ for an answer.
She and Connie appeared out of the crowd. Behind them a familiar man followed at a safe distance.
Jack said nothing but closed her arms around me and squeezed. Tears immediately streamed from her eyes.
“I am forever in your debt, Alexandra Steinert! Thank you!”
“She’s still a tease, mom!” Connie remarked snidely.
“And you’re being rude, so act your age and not your shoe size, young lady!” Jack retorted over her shoulder.
Connie sighed heavily.
“Welcome home, Alex. Mother and I have been waiting to discuss ‘him’ with you!” Connie then said as she thumbed over her shoulder.
“Him? Have I not taught you better than that, young lady? Proper Terran protocol states that those with less seniority shall always show the required honors and privileges to their seniors in a professional manner or be severely reprimanded.”
“Russell Jason Brackenridge, give it a rest! We aren’t on Terra at the moment so knock off the protocols!” Jack growled in response.
“Yes, M’lady.” He demured.
“Good boy.” Jack giggled as she took his hand and pulled him closer.
“Empress, my wife has informed me that should I…um…screw up again, you shall return me even further back in history and throw away the key. I must ask in all seriousness if this indeed be the circumstance.”
“Your moving days are over, hun.” I said, but thought for a moment. “That is,” I continued, “That is unless you do something very, very, VERY stupid.”
His expression immediately softened as he glared at Jack in mock anger.
“I have learned my lesson, M’lady. Never again shall I overlook this lovely creature. Nor shall I ever underestimate my beautiful daughter!”
“So I’m a lovely creature now?” Jack giggled with a forced glare then suddenly grabbed his face and planted a kiss on his lips, the likes of which could bring a burnt-out star back to life!
“Still consider me just a lovely creature?” She asked after a long minute.
How could they hold their breath that long?
“I’m afraid so, M’lady, but only the most dangerous kind!” Jasen replied with his eyes still closed and a very contented grin.
“Get a room you two!” Connie groused. “They’ve been doing that since we got back to Earth two days ago, Alex!”
“And you’re jealous, right?” I grinned.
“Darn right, I am!”
“There’s someone out there for you, hun. Just be patient.” I told her.
“There already is, Alex. Jacob, remember?” Connie deadpanned. “My daughter, Juliet, is already fifteen?”
“I know that, hun, Empress, remember?” I giggled, pointing to myself.
Reilly Research Station, 0830 July 13th, 2030
“Aw, not again!” I groaned quietly as my eyes opened and focused on the blonde quietly snoring beside me.
I had to stop letting me talk myself into celebrating so much, I thought as I carefully tried to extract myself from the bed before ‘I’ woke up.
“Don’t go, sis.”
I turned my head to see my contented face smiling back at me. Oh God, what did I do last night?
“Nothing happened, Allie, this was just a sleep over, nothing more.”
“Why the smile then?” I asked with skepticism.
“Because we’re such a tease, hun!” Alex said, as her smile grew bigger. “And I always wondered what that face looked like from this side. Just lay back and relax a little longer, sis, I won’t bite.” She gently urged my shoulder back to the mattress.
“Hard.” She added as she turned away from me and pulled the blanket with her.
“Hey! Don’t hog the sheets!” I said as I pulled them back to cover my bare shoulder.
Bare shoulder?
I quickly lifted the sheets to check my clothing situation and breathed a sigh of relief seeing that my strap had just fallen down.
“What’s the matter, Allie? Don’t trust yourself?” My twin giggled.
Quickly grabbing my pillow, I hit her with it!
“Knew it was coming, hun,” she outright laughed!
I casually rolled in her direction and reached around to tweak her partially exposed left nipple.
“Hey!” She squealed in surprise.
“Didn’t see that coming did you, sis?” I said in triumph.
“Just did! Can we get some more shut eye please?” My twin asked in irritation.
“I’m going to get up.” I said as I pushed my way out of the bed. My pink teddy morphed into my black string bikini after I repositioned my str ap and triggered my HUD. “I think I’ll go for a swim before breakfast.
My quarters became the wonderful sandy beach on the east side of Kili.
The water was perfect and the sun was just breaking the horizon.
“So how long had you intended to lay out here, sis?”
My voice brought me out of a wonderfully sensuous dream. Tibius and I were…
“What? Why, what time is it?”
“Lunch time. Good thing we tan slowly.” Alex informed me.
“By the way, when exactly did we start sunbathing topless?”
I sat straight up, my arms automatically moving to cover my bared breasts.
“Um…”
“Dreaming of him again, huh?”
“Ya. Alexis said that I was in season.” I told her as I retied the skimpy top’s thin string behind my neck.
“I remember.” My twin reminisced fondly. You’ll experience many of those. Not all work out as planned though. Even for the Empress timing is sometimes a problem.” She giggled.
“I know.” I sighed as I stood up and looked at the sand about ten feet away. “And you didn’t hear any of this conversation, Scotti!”
The almost unnoticeable depression in the sand widened slightly.
“How?” My security officer’s disembodied voice said.
“How do we always know where you are, sweetheart?” Alex shot back as she giggled.
“You know that sunbathing does no good when the sun can’t find your skin, right?” I added as I too giggled.
“You both know it happens automatically when I’m tired and need sleep.”
“Must be very frustrating for Rick, hun.” Alex chuckled. “Not that the guy has any problems finding his way around in the dark. What’s the count anyway?”
“Seven weeks, skipper.” Scotti replied as she materialized. She had a very slight bump showing and her curly red hair had grown out a little.
“Congratulations, sweetheart.” I said sincerely.
“Thank you, Empress. How are you feeling?”
“Much better now. The waves and sun did their job. That reminds me,” I replied but stopped as I thought about the waves again. “I have a war to get back to. I better shove off.”
“Then I guess I’ll see you in a few minutes, skipper.” Scotti sighed as she faded from sight again.
“Take good care of Jenny.”
“Damn it, Alex!” Her voice shouted.
I giggled as Alex and I walked up the beach into the tree line.
“You couldn’t resist, could you?”
“Could you?” I countered.
“No, I guess not.”
We had just made the clearing- the whole walk in silence, before Alex said anything more.
“You know the Admiral will be there waiting for you, right?”
“Yep. I know.”
“He’s got an assignment for Sand Dollar.” She said as her voice took a serious turn.
“Nothing worse than what I just returned from, sis.”
“No, it’ll be different…with challenges all its own.”
“I’ve seen what happens.”
“You might want to leave Tish at base…but we both know she’ll find a way onboard.”
“Do we ever find out how she did it?”
“I think Sasha had something to do with it, but those two…”
“Ya, I know.” I admitted. “Ricky Lynn, I think, helped with her sea bag.
“With the way that girl packs, she might just have hidden her in her duffle!”
I laughed as I shook my head at the very real possibility. “She could probably fit Sand Dollar in there given the chance. By the way, have you seen her namesake yet?” I asked with excitement.
“The new Citadel class? No, just the preliminary designs. Nice?”
I whistled.
“Wow. They actually gave you time in her center seat?”
“I made one trip to Terra Nuevo and back. Heidi was sweating bullets on approach to New Citadel!” I snorted.
“Just like Jack that first time into the grotto?” Alex smiled deviously.
“Worse! You’d think I had never landed a space craft before.”
“Well…technically we crash landed Meridian 12, sis.”
“We all walked away so it was a good landing.” I said shrugging my shoulders as we arrived at the airlock outer door.
“You going to say goodbye to the girls, Allie?”
“No, not this time.” I told her as I selected my dress whites and triggered my suit to change.
“Forgetting something, Empress?” Alex said as soon as we were through the inner door. She looked down at my feet and laughed.
“Okay, so I forgot my shoes. I’ll pick them up from my room in transit.” I blushed. “You take care now, sis. Stop by sometime.”
“Until another time, Empress.” She said as we embraced. “May the temporal winds favor your next mission,” she offered.
I nodded and found myself in my quarters. Rounding the bed, I quickly sat down, put on my socks, and slipped my feet into then tied the black, low-heeled, regulation leather shoes.
Standing back up, the mess hall appeared in front of me. I looked around before deciding it was safe to rephase. It dawned on me that I had missed breakfast so I made for the open door.
“Good morning, skipper.” Michelle Simonetti greeted as I entered. Her face immediately went pale and she fell to one knee.
“I’m sorry, Empress! Welcome to Atlantis-Minor. It is 1005hrs, July 1st, 1944, ma’am.”
“Get off the ground now!” I growled. “You’ve known me long enough to know better, Shel!”
“Just showing the proper respect, skipper.” She said looking very relieved. “I didn’t see you at muster this morning, did you have any breakfast?”
“No. If Chief Peterson has anything left over, Shel.” I said with a smile.
“It was scrambled eggs and hash browns this morning, skipper. I could mix up some hotcakes if you want.”
I nodded. “That would be good, Shel, maybe some coffee too…if it’s still hot, that is.”
“There’s a quarter urn left. Lt. Smith suggested you might need it when you arrived. I’ll bring it right out. Hotcakes will take about ten minutes.”
“Thanks, Shel, I appreciate it.” I told her as I sat down.
“Here’s your coffee, ma’am, Alice’s working on your hotcakes now.”
“So when did Mina get back?” I asked after taking a sip. The hot liquid was a little strong, but right now that was fine.
“She and Director Reilly arrived last evening, skipper.” She answered, but her face suddenly looked confused. “Say…since when can the director travel this far ahead? I thought you said her barrier was something like the sixteen-hundreds?”
I smiled. “She finally overcame her barriers, Shel. We all can do that if we try hard enough…exceed our limits, I mean.”
“She means break the rules, Michelle. All of us can break the rules…but if so, we must be prepared to suffer the consequences, Ensign.” Mina interrupted as she entered and sat down next to me.
“Yes ma’am, can I get you anything, Lieutenant?”
“Tea, Earl Grey, two sugars, please.”
“It’ll take a few minutes to heat the water, ma’am. I’ll be back in a few.”
As soon as Michelle was through the galley door Mina reached over and hugged me tightly.
“Welcome home, Alexandra!” She cried, sniffing back her tears. “I’m relieved you made it back.”
“Mina, we both knew I’d be back.” I said trying to reassure her.
“There were some scenarios that would have you fail.” She said quietly.
“A wise woman once told me to carefully evaluate each and every scenario completely, Mina.” I smiled.
“There is always that one chance.” Mina said as she looked, contemplatively, into my eyes for a moment. “I felt the disturbance, Alexandra…even in the past! Alex Reilly actually doubled over in pain!”
“I was told my granddaughter exhibited the same symptoms, Mina. I never realized we were that completely connected.”
“The destruction…I felt a whole solar system disappear. It amazed me how powerful Constance…a Mind Warrior can be, Alexandra.”
“You should have been holding her hand, Mina. I’ve never experienced that kind of pain in all my life.”
“But that is behind us now, Empress. We are all glad that you are back among us.”
“And on to the next, I guess, huh?”
“So you’ve already seen…”
“I gave myself a heads up earlier before leaving Kili 2030AD.”
“I see. Then I offer my wisdom and experience to you, my Empress.”
I sighed. “Thanks, Mina, I just might call you on that.”
“One cup of Earl Grey, ma’am.” Michelle announced causing Mina to quickly wipe her eyes and straighten up.
“Thank you, Michelle.”
“You’re welcome, Lieutenant, and I feel the same way about the skipper’s return.”
“I’m sure the whole base feels elated about the Captain’s return, Ensign.”
“No ma’am, I mean I feel exactly the same way you feel. Like it has been an eternity since she left to get Miss Cummins daughter for that special mission…a very dangerous special mission. I was worried just like you, that one or both might not make it back, yet for some reason, it feels like a great deal of time has elapsed since that mission concluded.” Michelle explained, not quite believing herself. “Skipper, how long is a Terran year anyway?”
“A Terran year is approximately sixteen Earth months long, Miss Simonetti.” My voice said from directly behind Mina and I.
“Oh shit!” Michelle gasped as she jumped. “Welcome Empress!” She started as she attempted to fall to one knee.
Her height never changed though!
“What? Hey, Miss Cummin’s what’s going on? Why you holdin’ me up off the floor?”
“Jack and I have come back to prevent a possible rift in time, Shel.” Allie said as she and Jack suddenly appeared on the other side of the table.
Shel visibly started shaking. “You know that still REALLY creeps me out, ma’am.”
“The Empress is here to stop you from making a devastating mistake, Shel.” I said calmly. “Jack could you let her stand again, please?”
She nodded and the frightened girl regained her footing.
“My gift has gotten me in trouble again, right?” She said, her voice wavering.
“No, hun, your gift hasn’t gotten you into trouble yet, but it has given you the feeling of how to get yourself out. Am I right?”
Michelle gulped as she stared alternately between Allie and her Jack then to me. She nodded.
“Yes, Empress.” She replied in defeat. “Will it hurt?”
“Shel,” Jack’s future version said with sadness, “In all the years that we’ve known each other, I have never once hurt you.”
“What about three months ago, ma’am? When you tried to push me through the brig ceiling?”
“Oh,” Jack blushed. “I forgot about that. Okay, except for that one little incident, I’ve never hurt you, Shel.”
“So, I get my mind wiped then?”
“What? No, you don’t get your mind erased! Why would you even think of something like that?” Jack gasped in shock.
“Cause you’ve done it many times before, ma’am.” Michelle answered honestly.
“I…” Jack paused and looked down to me. “I never realized her gift had developed this far before today, Alex.”
“Peoples’ emotions can be very revealing if observed properly and by the properly gifted person, Jack.” I informed her. “Michelle, I think the Empress has a little something she would like you to participate in.” I added with a smile.
“Ma’am?” She asked Allie, her mood brightening a little.
“What my sister has alluded to is a trip into your future, Miss Simonetti.” Allie said with her own smile. “Jack and I would like you to come with us on a mission- nothing too dangerous or complicated. We just need your…expertise.”
“Is that all or is there an ulterior motive, Empress?”
Mina began shaking her head at the Ensign’s skepticism.
There was that Simonetti trust…as usual, I thought. Allie and I raised a brow to each other.
“Of course there’s ulterior motive, Shel! There always is with the Empress of Time and Space.” Allie laughed as she winked to her.
“Just checking, ma’am. You know how I feel about being lied to.” Michelle said with a faint smile. “Do I need to pack anything for the trip, Empress?”
“You’re already wearing your Reilly, so no. Select your electric blue bikini and we’ll be on our way.” Allie giggled.
Jack’s dress whites became her favorite black string bikini and Allie now wore our favorite pink one.
“I’ll have her back tomorrow, sis.” Allie informed me as she offered her hand to Michelle.
“Are you sure this is a mission, Empress?” Simonetti asked skeptically as she nervously adjusted the right cup of her dazzling blue bikini.
“Only a small fraction, Ensign.” She giggled as Jack joined in.
They disappeared.
“Captain, a PBY is on approach! The Admiral is onboard!” Jack cried as she burst into the dining hall.
She stared at me when Mina and I didn’t show the proper amount of concern.
“Um…Alex?” She asked in confusion.
“I knew he would arrive right after I returned, Jack. Why act so surprised by that?”
“What? No…no, I …I thought Michelle was on kitchen duty this morning. Why isn’t she waiting on you?”
“The Empress needed her for a mission, Cmdr. Cummins. She’ll have her home tomorrow around 1100hrs.” Mina said before I could.
“Why wouldn’t she use her own Michelle, Alex?” Jack looked back at me.
“Her Michelle is kind of out of service for five more months plus maternity leave.”
Jack gulped visibly. “As long as you okayed it, cap. Should I submit any paperwork…”
I stared at her in silent disbelief.
“Right. I’ll make do without her or assign Ensign Marsh in her place.”
“Not Rommie, she’s going to be busy with problems of her own starting in five minutes, Jack.”
“Alex?”
“Rommie is going to receive her gift in a big way in just a few minutes, Jack. I’m going to need Emily down at the pier in two. Tell her to bring a large beach towel or two.”
“Aye, cap…why a towel…or two?”
“This one has to be seen to be believed, Jack.”
Jack Cummins gulped hard again as I got up to cancel my pancake order in the kitchen. I took Jack’s hand while Mina finished her tea and stood to head out to the pier.
Atlantis-Minor’s kitchen appeared around us.
“Alice. Admiral Demmit’s plane is on approach so drop what you’re doing and go get ready.” I said as I pointed to the back door.
“Aye, ma’am. She acknowledged with a slight start, but quickly cleared the grill and turned off the stove before hurrying outside with Ricki Peterson. We heard Jack’s excited voice announce that the Admiral’s plane was coming from up front in the main dining hall.
Jack looked at me without saying a word.
“Time is of the essence, commander.” I giggled as our scenery again changed- this time to the base’s pier.
When the coast was clear, I rephased us. Several of my crew jumped in surprise as we did.
“Ah-ten-shun!” Jack shouted as off in the distance I could see the white water splash along the PBY’s fuselage as it touched the waves.
A woman’s shrill scream filled our ears next. Jack and I hurried to the end of the pier to see Ensign Marsh thrashing about in the water.
“Help!” She screamed, “I can’t swim!”
Several of my crew joined us and were about to dive in, but I managed to stop them just in time.
“Get back in formation!” I shouted as I stared down at the distressed sailor.
“Honey, I did’t see how this happened, but it’s up to you to figure a way out of this!” I shouted out to her. The slight rip current was already carrying her away from the dock and land.
“Captain, help!” She shouted after spitting out a mouthful of seawater.
“Rommie, keep your mouth shut, hun!” I yelled.
I quickly turned around to face my worried officer’s and crew.
“She’ll be fine, everyone. She’s receiving her gift.”
That didn’t seem to sit real well with any of them though.
“Dr. Scott, please come here?” I shouted over my flailing crewman’s continued shouts for help.
“I can’t believe you, Alex!” Emily said as she hurried to the edge of the dock next to me. She was carrying the towels I had suggested she bring.
A massive splash from behind Ens. Romney Marsh caught our attention.
“What on earth is in there with her, Alex?” Emily asked in fear. “I didn’t know sharks came this close to land.”
“They don’t, sis.” I paused as we kept watching. Ensign Marsh’s head disappeared under the waves. “Mermaids do, though.” I conceded.
“Alex, she’s going to drow…WHAT?” Emily stopped and turned to look at me in surprise. “What did you just say?”
“Mermaid, sis. Rommie’s gift. She’s a mermaid.” I smiled.
“Mermaid? Really?” My sister’s mouth dropped open. “The person most frightened by cramped places and the only crew member on base that can’t swim…and she’s a mermaid?”
I laughed outright! “Ya, go figure, huh?”
“Are you certain, Alex?” Emily asked with doubt.
I pointed out to where Rommie had been before her head went below the waves.
“Wait for it!” I laughed.
A humanoid with a long, brightly colored, fluted tail burst from the water only to plunge back in and disappear just as quickly.
“Oh…my…God!” Emily exclaimed in amazement.
“He does work in mysterious ways, sis!” I said sarcastically.
A woman’s head popped out of the gentle swells about twenty yards off the dock and started to float closer.
“Rommie?” Emily shouted, as the bobbing head got closer.
“Why didn’t you come in after me, Captain Steinert? Why didn’t you help?” She cried sadly. “You said that you would help your friends and relatives…why not me?”
“You had to do this on your own, sweetheart. And before you go and say anything to the contrary, you are family- so don’t even think you’ve been abandoned!” I told the floating head as she stopped just off the end of the pier. In the clear Pacific water you could clearly see her colorful tail gracefully sway back and forth beneath her keeping her on station.
“This is…this is my gift, Empress?” She asked with more than slight confusion.
I nodded.
“But I can’t swim!”
“Doesn’t look like a problem now, hun.” I pointed out, smiling brightly.
Rommie raised both her hands out of the water and stared at them curiously. I noticed the delicate membranes connecting between each of her fingers.
“No…no I guess not…not now.” She admitted after staring at her hands for a minute more.
The Admiral’s plane was now closing on our dock.
“Sweetheart, you better come out of the water now…before the Admiral thinks he’s hallucinating.”
“How am I going to get up there, captain?” She looked very worried as she glanced out to the arriving seaplane.
“Same way as you got into the water, hun…jump.”
Rommie nodded and her head quickly submerged.
Our fledgling mermaid suddenly burst forth from the water performing a half-twist and a somersault and landed sitting with her long tail slung over the edge of the dock.
There was a collective ‘oh’ out of her assembled shipmates.
“Emily, let’s get those towels over her quickly before the PBY’s crew sees anything more.
Rommie’s Reilly suit had apparently changed and adapted to fit her new form by becoming a short, silky, pink skirt wrapped around where her waist would have been. That and a skimpy string bikini top tried in vain to keep her modesty. Emily and I quickly covered her as best we could as the plane’s cockpit turned our way.
“Stay put, Ensign.” I ordered.
“But Captain, am I stuck like this?”
“Nope. You have to find the key to transforming back, Rommie. I’m going to be busy in another minute with the Admiral.” I told the terrified girl before turning away to assume my position at the front of our formation.
Admiral Demmit could be seen looking out the small porthole as the seaplane pulled alongside our dock and her crew caught the mooring lines thrown to them.
A moment later I was welcoming our commander to the island.
“Welcome to Atlantis-Minor, Admiral. Your visit comes as a complete surprise, sire.” I announced cheerfully as we all stood to attention and saluted.
The old man gave me an angry scowl as he approached.
“Somehow, I find that very hard to believe, Captain Steinert!” He said returning the salute. “At ease, ladies!” He growled loudly.
“Why is…?” He paused, not being sure of her name. “Ensign Marsh is it?”
I nodded.
“Why is Ensign Marsh sitting on the edge of the pier covered in blankets?” He asked. The old man seemed to ready himself for some ridiculous answer.
“The Ensign had a little mishap as your plane touched the waves, sir. She seemed extremely flustered by your arrival and wasn’t paying attention to where she was walking.” I answered.
His glare melted away as he looked at the soaked girl. It came right back though as he looked back to me.
“I don’t buy it for an instant, Commander. I want the truth, Alex!”
I sighed heavily and leaned toward him slightly. “Truth is, sire, Ensign Marsh has just received her gift. She…”
Demmit held up his hand to stop any further explanation. I straightened myself.
“We’ll talk about this later, Commander.” He said turning and walking out to the end of the dock.
“Ensign, are you alright?” He asked as he offered his hand.
“I’ll be fine, Admiral. I just need to sit for another minute.” She answered in a small, shaky voice.
“I insist, Ensign. Please allow me to help you stand!” He ordered.
I nodded with a tense smile.
Taking his hand, she turned around and stood…
…On her own legs.
Her smile said it all! Rommie handed the wet towels to me and hurried to rejoin our formation. There was a definite bounce in her step despite the dripping wet uniform!
Admiral Demmit looked disappointed. Apparently he expected to see something different? Did he witness her tail hanging below the dock? Had he seen her new form jump from the water and land on the deck?
If so he never said anything or hinted about it.
By now the Admiral’s supplies had been unloaded and as usual he urged the flight crew that they had seen nothing unusual here. Within minutes the plane was taxiing back out to sea.
“Captain Steinert!”
“Sire!” I answered snapping to attention.
“There will be a command staff meeting in your office at 1400hrs. There are things that must be discussed.”
“Aye, sire! 1400.”
The old man turned and walked away without another word.
“Wow. He’s really absorbed with this mission, Alex.” Jack said as she stepped up beside me.
“Ya.” I whispered, which was very out of character for me. Normally…lately I would just think to my first officer. Without taking my eyes off my retreating uncle, I continued. “Dismiss the crew, Jack. Officers to my office before 1400.”
Jack hesitated a moment. “Aye, Cap.” She acknowledged with a nod before turning around. “Command staff to the Captain’s office before 1400! Dismissed!”
“Alex, what’s got you so spooked? Is this going to be one of those tough missions- the ones you hate?” She asked as she looked directly at me while we headed off the pier.
“Are we going to lose someone?”
I stopped, looked at her, and dropped my eyes to the deck. “No, Jack, nothing that dramatic.”
“Then what? What’s going to happen?” She pressed.
“We’ll just have to wait a few days to find out, Jack.” I said cryptically.
1400hrs, Atlantis-Minor Base, July 1st, 1944
“Captain Steinert, I noticed the ranks were a little thin this morning. I trust Ensign Simonetti is well?” Admiral Demmit asked before starting off our meeting.
“Michelle is on special assignment, Admiral.” I responded.
His eyebrow rose to dare me to go on.
“The Empress arrived shortly before you this morning, sire. She asked specifically for Ensign Simonetti.”
“Any details of the mission, Alex?”
“None given, sire.”
“Capt. Steinert.”
“Yes, Admiral?
“Alex, We’re not on Terra, are we?”
“No, Admiral.”
“Then stop referring to me as ‘sire’!”
“Sorry, sir! It’s been a long week, sir.”
“Should I ask how long you’ve actually been away this time, Alex?”
“That would be awkward for me to answer truthfully at this time, Admiral Demmit.” I answered respectfully.
“I see. Then I should expect to receive a full accounting of the mission basis?”
“No, sir, this one was for my eyes only, sir. Begging your pardon, Admiral.”
The old man let out a heavy sigh before pausing a moment.
“Ladies, your next mission will commence tomorrow morning at 0700hrs. A freighter has taken enemy fire and was heavily damaged before our fighters arrived and sent the attacker to the bottom. She’s currently adrift one hundred and fifty miles due south of Midway. Here are the last reported coordinates, Alex.” Demmit said as he picked up the first folder from the table in front of him.
“The Freemont is reported to be listing gently to port and her rudder has fouled one of her screws. It needs repaired before she can get underway. You are to affect treatment and transfer of the wounded and, if time allows, offer to help in the repairs.”
“Understood, Admiral.”
“Alex, I understand that Ensign Marsh has just received her gift?”
“Yes, sir, just this morning.” I answered nervously and looked around the room at my sisters. Each and every one had the look of horror on their faces.
“Good, maybe she should go along to help. Kind of get her…feet wet, if you will.”
“Aye, sir.” I gulped nervously. “Will that be all, Admiral?”
“No, Captain. I request a full briefing on Ensign Marsh, her depth limits, duration submerged, and her capabilities and defenses. Is that understood, Cmdr. Steinert?”
“Admiral, she just received her gift, sir. The poor girl is still terrified of the water and you’re already asking for her technical limits?”
“Those are my orders, Captain. In fact, I’d like to see the Ensign- invite her to this briefing.”
“Aye, sir.” I said dejectedly and nodded to Jack.
“Ensign Marsh is on her way, Admiral.” She acknowledged.
“Admiral, why on Earth would you suddenly demand so much of Ensign Marsh? Among us she is the most frail and pacifist of the lot.” Mina inquired.
“Because, Lt. Smith, we can use her talents on an upcoming mission if I’m not misinterpreting the myth.” Demmit answered politely.
“Myth, Admiral? Do you mean the mythical sea creatures that sometimes help the occasional unfortunate sailor to safety, or the similarly described creatures that can call mariners to their graves?” Mina asked in a menacing, royal tone.
“I’m not assuming she’s a siren, Mina.”
“Then what are you assuming, Admiral Demmit?”
There was a faint, almost inaudible knock at the door.
Jack twirled her finger once and the door opened to reveal Ens. Marsh. The look on her face, albeit horrified, was priceless!
“Please join us, Ensign, Have a seat and we’ll continue this briefing.” The old man gently urged.
“Why would you want me here, Admiral, I’m not command staff?” Marsh asked timidly as she slowly entered the room, but stopped in her tracks.
“No, you are not, Ensign, but this mission may require your new found talent. Please have a seat.”
Rommie glared at me then at the rest of my officers before she slowly moved around the table and pulled up another folding chair.
Uncle Rick picked up on it immediately.
“No, Miss Marsh, your sisters did not ‘rat’ you out. I just happened to be looking out the porthole after we touched down and witnessed the most marvelous thing! Do you want to know what it was, my dear?”
Marsh nodded cautiously.
“I saw something…someone so miraculous…so amazingly beautiful leap from the waves.”
Rommie gasped.
“At first I thought it was a dolphin, but I realized that dolphins have no hair of any sort, nor do they have human arms or…or bosoms, Ensign. In short, I saw you leap from the waves and then leap up onto the pier. I must say though that you have the most beautifully colored tail and fins, young lady. Very exotic.”
“Thank you Admiral.” She answered timidly while blushing profusely. “But, sir, I haven’t even looked at myself yet. I was just so relieved that I wasn’t drowning anymore…I…I’m still terrified at what I have become.” She added, breaking down into tears.
Ricky Lynn eased the girl’s head over to her shoulder and put her arms around the Ensign to comfort her.
“Welcome to the freakshow, toots. You’re really one of us now.”
“Chief Samuels!” Uncle Rick shouted in anger. “The crew and shoremen of the Sand Dollar and Atlantis-Minor are not ‘freaks’, is that clear?”
“I was only tryin’ ta comfort her, sir.”
“You have a funny way of showing it, Rick! As I recall, you can do some very strange things also.” The Admiral growled.
“I didn’t mean it like that, Rommie. I’m sorry if I hurt you just now.” My chief mechanic relented and apologized. She seemed to squeeze the Ensign even tighter.
“Sir, I think we should get on with the briefing.” I said, hoping the hint would take focus off the Ensign.
“In a minute, Alex.” Uncle Rick growled. His voice and tone then changed drastically.
“Romney, I would like you to go along on this mission because I believe your gift will prove invaluable in the near future and I also believe it will help you defeat your fear of water. Now…I’m not asking you to run right out into the surf and push yourself to the breaking point, but I am asking for your participation on this mission. Could you at least try for me, honey?”
The room was silent for a time as Admiral Demmit looked at Ensign Marsh, awaiting her answer. I could’ve sworn I felt the hair on my neck start to rise. I glanced over to Jack and mentally asked her to stand down. She closed her eyes momentarily in acknowledgement.
“Will I be able to get off the Sand Dollar if I start feeling closed in?” She asked after a few more minutes of thought.
“Ensign, I’ll order the captain to allow you to ride the bow if that’s what it’ll take for you to agree!”
How in the world did he know that’s exactly what she would do? Sometimes I wondered if Uncle Rick was just downplaying his own natural gift!
“Capt. Steinert? Would you agree to that?” Rommie asked, looking over to me with her big, pleading eyes.
“I see no problem with that while running on the surface, Ensign Marsh. I would ask that you try your best to endure the close quarters while we run submerged though. I don’t want you left topside alone. Many a sea dweller might have an appetite for young mermaid and I’m not sure y’all are ready for that yet.”
Rommie thought for a minute more, staring at her lap.
“Alright, I’ll do it, Admiral Demmit.” She said in a strong, true tone as she stood to attention. “It’s high time I conquered my fear of the sea! What good is a mermaid that’s afraid of getting wet, anyway?”
Demmit smiled and quickly restarted our briefing.
0530, 200 Nuatical Miles South-southeast of Midway Islands, July 4rd, 1944
“How long has she been up there, Jack?” I asked looking toward the bow of Sand Dollar where a silhouetted figure sat slightly sideways, the hair blowing in the wind with sea-spray breaking around and over.
There was just enough light from the rising sun off our starboard side to highlight the dazzling colors of the figure’s silky dorsal and pectoral fins, and large, slightly coiled tail fluke. The image of Rommie sitting at our bow, one arm holding her erect, the other holding our long-wire antenna mast; her head boldly facing forward, hair blown back by the wind, and chest held up and out proudly in defiance of her fear brought about memories of old photographs I had seen of the massive, hand-carved figureheads on the old time clipper ships.
I thought of the many times Sand Dollar would be blessed to have her own figurehead.
“As soon as she got off duty, Alex- 0400hrs.”
“How’s she handling being so confined?”
“Sometimes I can see the fear in her eyes, Alex, but she’s hanging in there. I think Jamie has had a lot to do with it though. The two have been palling around quite a bit since we left base.”
“However she can overcome her fears, Jack.”
“My thoughts exactly, Cap. That’s why I placed them both on the same watch.”
My Ex-O was quiet for a moment.
“One thing that does bother me, cap?”
“What’s that Jack?”
“When she’s in this form I sometimes can’t read her. It’s like she picks the times that I can see her- not the other way around. It’s disturbing.”
“Now you know how we feel about you, hun!” I laughed.
“Look, she’s doing it again, Alex.” Jack interrupted without a response and pointed.
“Doing what…Raising her hand in the air? What’s wrong with that?” I asked.
“Watch about a hundred yards ahead, cap.”
A pair of whales breached the waves directly ahead of us, their huge flukes the last thing to disappear under the waves.
“How does she do that?” Jack asked in amazement.
“I would imagine the same way we do the things we do, Commander- the same way you read everyone’s mind.”
Jack nodded once and remained quiet for another few minutes.
“That brings up the question I’ve wanted to ask you since your arrival back on base a couple days ago. Why am I sensing there is something you’re hiding from me, Alex? If you think I’m being paranoid just say so and I’ll back off, but I feel I’m part of something you’ve hidden away up there.” She said, gesturing to my forehead.
I paused a moment before answering.
“Connie and I went on a mission together, Jack.” I paused again.
“Things didn’t go as planned, did they?” She asked, worry suddenly quite evident on her face.
I looked to the deck.
“No, everything went exactly as it should.” I said sadly.
“Can I ask…”
“Jack, secure the lookouts and alert Rommie that we’ll be submerging.” I quickly picked up the squawk.
“All hands, prepare to dive.”
Watching Rommie morph back into human form was almost as strange as watching Sasha change between Pixie and human modes. Within seconds Ens. Marsh was up and hurrying to the forward torpedo hatch.
I noted, citing modesty, that I should mention she reselect her working blues before attempting to run across the windy foredeck.
“She didn’t even think about it, cap.” Jack laughed.
Yes, the boat’s resident ‘china doll’ was finally growing up, I thought as I slid down the ladder, only stopping to secure the bridge hatch before continuing.
“We should arrive at the Freemont’s last know position in six hours, Alex.” Carroll advised as I hit the Con’s deck.
“Correct for her drift, Lieutenant.”
Which way, Cap?”
“Five at one, nine, two, degrees, Carroll.”
“Helm, new course. Heading three, zero, one, degrees! Speed, eight knots” Carroll ordered immediately. It amazed me how fast and accurate her computations were these days.
“Captain, the tree is green. Ready to dive.”
“Take us down to sixty feet, Carroll.”
“Sixty feet, aye.”
“Thank you, lieutenant, you have the Con.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
“So has anyone seen Tish yet?” I asked the compartment as a whole. Everyone’s head snapped around toward me- each wearing a look of confusion.
“She was ordered to stay at base, Alex. Why would you ask that?” Carroll inquired.
I picked up the squawk.
“Ensign Moritsu to the Wardroom!” I ordered, but continued. “Tish I know you’re onboard so get your tail up here on the double!”
Hanging the mic back on the bulkhead, I walked the twenty-odd feet forward and waited.
“You wanted to see me, Capt. Steinert?” Tish’s quiet voice caught my attention as I sat re-reading some of our mission briefs.
“Have a seat, Ensign.”
“I’m sorry, Sensei! You ordered me to stay behind, but I felt I must come. I understand if I am remanded to the brig for the duration.” She apologized, not making eye contact with me.
“It was my lame attempt to slightly modify the time line, Tish.” I admitted.
She looked up and across the table at me in shock.
“Is something to happen to me? Were you trying to protect me from harm of some kind, Sensei?”
“No, I just didn’t want you to be ashamed…” I paused, “of me, Tish. I’m going to do something…something very foolish.”
“Foolish, ma’am?”
“Tish, do they have a name for those times that a female is in heat, in Japan?” I asked flatly.
“You are going to have sex?” Her eyes grew wide. “With a man, Sensei?”
I laughed tensely and shook my head. “Apparently your people don’t have the same strict morals we Americans do.”
“Sex is a natural thing, Sensei, why list it as foul or defiled behavior? By the way, the Japanese people have very strict social beliefs.”
“It’s a western thing, Tish. And for your information, the best animated pornography will come from Japan in the coming decades- Anime, Manga, Hentai, Futa…” I smiled.
“Am I to be detained, Captain?” Tish seemed to ignore that statement and got back to the business at hand.
‘Jack, you can come in now.’ I thought to my Ex-O.
A moment later, Jack was standing in the doorway.
“I understand, Sensei.” Tish said sadly as she began to get up.
“Commander Cummins, you have apparently overlooked one of our crew members on your duty roster.”
“Apparently I have, Captain.”
“Commander, would you be so kind as to add the Ensign to the roster and assign her a rack that doesn’t smell of diesel oil?”
“Aye, cap, anything else?”
“Have Miss Moritsu report to Chief Peterson to help in the galley.”
“Aye, cap. Let’s go, Tish.” Jack motioned for her to follow.
“Tish?” I asked quickly.
“Ma’am?”
“Tish, I’d like you to report to my quarters after your watch. I have to brief you on this mission.
“Aye, captain, and thank you, ma’am.” She said before disappearing back the passageway with Jack.
‘This isn’t going to be a continuing thing, is it, Alex?’ I heard Jack ask in my mind.
‘Continuing thing, Jack?’ I thought back.
‘Allowing a crewman to forego punishment for disobeying orders. The commanding officer must not show favoritism to certain members of the crew, Alex.’
‘Noted, but seeing as they all had something to do with her getting onboard, Jack, including you, should I punish everyone?’
‘Point noted, captain.’
I smiled in triumph as I walked across the passage into my quarters. I never would find out exactly whose idea it was, but I knew…had a feeling…that everyone had a hand in it somehow.
With the mission brief still in my hand, I sat down on my rack and began to scan the same page I had before Tish arrived. Finding the line where I left off, I began reading again.
“Excuse me, Captain, but could I talk to you?”
“My door is always open Rommie, make yourself comfortable.” I smiled as I reluctantly returned the pages to their folder and placed them on my quarter’s small desk.
“What’s on your mind?” I asked.
“Can I speak with the Empress please, ma’am?”
“Rommie, you talk to one, you talk to all…now what’s the matter?”
“I…” She began, her voice dropping off quickly.
I waited patiently as I knew what was coming.
“I…I’m not sure who I am…um…anymore.”
I waited for her to continue.
“I mean…I know who I am…but now…but now I’m not sure what I’m…what I’m becoming.”
“You’re in the chorus, hun, not one of us could say otherwise.”
“Really, Empress? I always thought you knew exactly what you were becoming.”
“Hardly!” I snorted. “I still can’t say for certain when I’ll stop learning new things about myself, hun.”
“Wow, I would have thought…”
“And you’d be wrong, honey. I learn something new about myself every day, whether I realize it or not.
“I don’t get it, captain.”
“How long have you been having conversations with whales and porpoises?” I asked with a devious smile to change the subject.
“”What? I can’t talk to…”
“Rommie, look at whom y’all are talkin’ to.” I said as I pointed to myself. “I’ve already seen this conversation, so I know what’s going to be said and when, hun, and me spelling it out for y’all wasn’t part or parcel.”
She looked to the deck in defeat.
“I think about a week ago. I was standing on the beach, not far from the pier, when I heard someone calling to me.” She paused quickly and looked at me. “You think I’ve gone crazy, don’t you?”
“Do you really have to ask that question, sweetheart? If I said yes, that would mean we’re all nuts and should be locked up in separate rubber rooms! I don’t think you’re crazy, Rommie- none of us do.”
Ens. Marsh contemplated that for a moment.
“The voice wanted me to come and play, Empress. I didn’t know what to do so I turned and ran for my bed. The other day on the dock…I…I heard the voice again…only it sounded a little different- like a different person maybe? I’m not sure, really. It wanted me to just jump into the water and swim out so we could play. The voice sounded so playful…so…I wasn’t sure what to do until my head went under. I…” Rommie paused and stared at me.
Her eyes opened wide.
“Empress…I…I can breathe underwater! I’m not quite sure how it’s possible, but…I…can…breathe! …Underwater!” She paused a moment and looked to the deck. “The voices…they’re much louder down there…um…under the waves. I had a hard time not following them to see where they would take me, ma’am. I…I feel like I’m losing myself to my gift- that I’m not human anymore!”
I noticed a single tear form and roll down her left cheek.
“I once thought that, hun, and it took me a while to realize it, but…but I’m comfortable with being the Empress now. I’m not saying I’ve completely accepted it…just that I’m comfortable being ‘her’. You have to give your gift a chance to mature, Rommie. Don’t let it control you; you take control of it. You decide whether or not you follow those voices. You decide where and when to go in this vast ocean. You decide, Romney Marsh. You control your future.”
“But the voices, ma’am! What about the voices?”
“Did it ever occur to you what those voices are?” I paused. “What do we see just ahead of the bow every time we leave Atlantis-Minor?”
“Dolphins?” She asked.
“Dolphins. And what do you think they’re doing out there?”
She didn’t answer right away, instead she thought about the question for a while before answering.
I waited patiently.
“Playing? Maybe they like playing with Sand Dollar?”
“Why don’t you ask them the next time you’re riding our bow, Sweetheart?”
“But I don’t know how to speak dolphin.”
“You know how to speak whale.” I stated flatly.
“I guess I do…huh, I…I didn’t realize that my gift would allow me to do that.”
“You’ll be surprised by all the conversations going on down there. That I can absolutely guarantee! Even the sharks will politely ask what you are and what food you like.” I giggled as I recalled my future twin’s memory of a conversation Rommie and I would have about thirty years from now.
“Sharks, Empress? I completely forgot about the sharks!” She said as her voice began to tremble.
“Sharks, hun, but if you don’t bite them they won’t bite you, so relax.” I said with a smile.
She didn’t look amused.
“Rommie, I’d like you to develop your gift further, so I’m going to request that Miss Cummins reassign your duty station. I’d like you to be our scout. Swim ahead of Sand Dollar and do reconnaissance. Communicate back to her with anything you find out of the ordinary.
“But I still can’t swim very well, ma’am, and I sure can’t swim faster than Sand Dollar!”
“You’d be amazed at what you can do, hun. Could you just try? For me?” I smiled. “If not for me, could you try for you?”
“If you have seen that I can do this, Empress…”
“Eeeeeh! Wrong answer, sweetheart!” I giggled. “You have to know that you can do this.” I touched her forehead gently. “Up here. And definitely here.” I added as I touched her chest over her heart.
“I’ll try, Empress.”
“That’s all it takes, hun, but one more thing…” I paused and smiled at her. “Stop calling me ‘Empress’. My name is Alexandra or Alex- Captain while we’re on duty, is that clear?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Now go get some rest, Ensign. I’ll be on deck to see you off tonight.”
“Tonight? Can’t I switch to daylight- maybe go on patrol now?”
I smiled deviously in spite of myself.
Ens. Marsh pointed a finger at me. “Hey. You knew I’d ask that! Why do you play these games, Captain Steinert?”
“They aren’t games, Ensign. I want you to think for yourself and not rely on me for security. I’ll see you topside in fifteen minutes.”
“Con, Captain. Take us to the surface, Carroll. Our reconnaissance patrol is going to deploy.” I said into the squawk.
“Reconnaissance patrol, cap?”
“Yes, Miss Sheldon, now take us topside.”
“Aye, all hands, prepare to surface!”
“Cap, I didn’t know we had that capability.” Carroll asked as I entered the Con a minute later.
“Are we there yet?” I asked in annoyance.
“Tower is just breaking the surface, Alex.” She informed me as I reached for the ladder.
“You’re with me on the bridge, Jack. Let Ensign Marsh know that we’re ready for her.”
“Aye, cap, she’s on her way.”
Bright sunlight awaited me as I cracked the hatch open. The lookouts, Sasha Trent and Amy Reynolds joined me and took their positions. Rommie appeared on the ladder and slowly made her way to the bridge. I saw the fear in her eyes as she quickly reached for the plating next to me.
She released a heavy sigh as she stared at me.
“Haven’t been on the bridge before, have you?”
“No ma’am, I’m not too fond of heights.”
Was there something this girl wasn’t afraid of, I thought to myself?
“Ready for a swim, hun?” I asked instead.
“As I’ll ever be, Captain Steinert.” She said nervously.
“Okay then, let’s go down to the foredeck.”
“Okay.”
Jack, Mina, and Emily joined us by the deck gun.
“Are you sure about this, Alex?” Emily asked sounding very concerned.
I nodded.
“Rommie, you want to have a seat?” I said motioning to the port side.
She sat down and let her legs hang over. As she did her work blues turned into a blue one-piece swimsuit.
“Whenever you think you’re ready, sweetheart.” I coaxed.
Arching her back, we saw the first vividly colored scales appear at her waist- her swimsuit separated in two and turned a light pink; her bottoms became a matching silky, four-inch, lacy skirt around her waist. A silky dorsal fin quickly grew from her lower back followed by delicate looking pectoral fins from each hip. Within a few seconds we stood looking at an honest to goodness mermaid. Fluke to forehead, she was a good seven feet long now!
“Captain Steinert, are you sure I’m ready?” Rommie asked as she turned her head toward us. I noticed her eyes were now larger and resembled cat eyes.
I nodded. “If you think you’re ready, hun, I can’t tell you how you feel, but just mind the screws aft.”
She began staring down at herself. From our vantage point we saw her delicate tail fluke flip from one side to the other several times as she experimented.
With a splash she was over the side and gone from our view.
Emily grabbed my hand and squeezed.
“She’ll be fine, sis.” I told her before turning us around to starboard.
Thirty yards off, what looked like a dolphin began jumping out of the water keeping perfect pace with us.
“That’s her!” Emily shouted excitedly. “She’s really doing it!”
Rommie disappeared beneath the waves again.
“Where’d she go, Alex?” Emily asked in concern.
Suddenly something broke the surface not ten feet off our starboard bow! Rommie screamed with excitement as she flew up and over the fore deck with ten or so feet of clearance to spare before disappearing into the water on our port side!
“My word, that girl has spunk!” Mina commented.
“Cap, Rommie says she’ll take point now.” Jack informed me as we watched her begin jumping the waves ahead of us. She quickly pulled away and within five minutes was almost out of sight.
“And she thought she wouldn’t be able to keep up.” I laughed. “All stations prepare to dive.” I ordered as we made our way back up to the bridge. “Tell Rommie we’ll meet up with her at the Freemont, but I want her to stay out of sight.”
“Done, Cap.” Jack acknowledged.
“Will she be okay, Alex?” Emily asked as she began to lower herself down the ladder to the Con.
“She’s better than okay, sis.” I giggled. “Ens, Marsh has finally found her niche in our sisterhood.”
Promotions and a party start off this episode, but an impending mission might cut the celebration short. Can Alex reunite one of her sister’s family and still maintain the original mission parameters?
“Promotions”
1400hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 14th, 1944
“Excuse me, Admiral Demmit, here’s our latest mission report along with the Empress’ report, sir.” I said after knocking on his quarter’s door.
“That was fast. Come in and have a seat, Alex.” Uncle Rick motioned me in.
“I took some time before our return to finish it, sir.”
“Oh?” He said in surprise. His expression dared me to be more specific.
I debated about telling him of our side trip to Reilly for additional medical treatment of the survivors. A few of those survivors, Shel’s Ma included, had extremities too frostbitten for doctors of the time to save, plus Shel’s Ma needed half a day’s time in Reilly’s hyperbaric chamber. Overall, our survivors’ treatment required several days.
Anchoring on the western side of Kili near the water treatment discharge port, aka the Mystical River, I had ordered the crew’s liberty be confined to inside Reilly. That hadn’t presented a problem except to one. Rommie wasn’t too happy about being confined, but made the most of it after finding that all but the tips of her tail fluke could be submerged in either spa tub.
“Emily had our patients’ treatment well in hand, sir, and Ens. Morris proved a very capable assistant to her, but their hypothermic treatment took most of a day. Ens. Simonetti’s Ma needed extra treatment for the bends.”
Demmit remained silent as he began to read through my reports, nodding and changing expressions several times during the two, four-page reads.
“Very admirable, Alex, I trust Ens. Marsh suffered no ill effects? No hallucinations?”
“Nothing of the sort, Admiral. Rommie has finally found her place in our society. Her self confidence has increased dramatically.” I praised.
“I see.” He answered and began rubbing his forehead slowly. “You list her operational depth at over three hundred and fifty fathoms? That’s over two thousand feet, Alex. How did she know her depth, and is diving to that depth even possible?”
“Given her estimate of the time she spent in the sinking stern section and some future scientists’ estimated descent rates for that section, it is only an approximation, sir. I had Carroll do the math to make sure.”
Uncle Rick rubbed his forehead even harder.
“Is something wrong with either report, Admiral?”
“No, Alex. I’m just at odds as to how I can get her a medal.” He said in frustration.
“Because of your unique situation, I find it impossible to officially show the navy’s appreciation by medal or by promotion.”
“Then do it verbally, sir.” I suggested.
“But that will only go so far, Alex. What I need is a way to get the honors to her parent’s state-side.”
“Sir, Rommie isn’t the only one deserving of a medal or commendation. Michelle deserves one for simply having the courage to bring the mission to your attention in the first place. Then there was the two-hour inquiry about the sinking she sat through while impersonating her mother. Oh…and let’s not forget that six hour immigration ‘experience’ to make sure her Ma wouldn’t get deported.”
“I realize it was a difficult thing for her to do, Alex. Her record to date speaks of a totally different person from the well-behaved young woman you brought to my office four days ago.”
“I wasn’t anywhere near Pearl four days ago, sir.”
The old man rubbed his face with both hands in frustration.
“You’re going to drive me into an early grave, Alex!” Demmit warned after staring at me for a moment.
“Don’t believe that for a second, Uncle.” I said mischievously.
The old man flashed me a confused glance.
“Still, the question remains- how do I reward either of them for their heroism in the line of duty?”
“Admiral…um…when did we start including the Empress’s missions in with naval operations?” I questioned.
“You used my boat to rescue those survivors, didn’t you?”
I nodded with a slight grin.
“Good, I’m glad we understand each other, Alex. Now, what do you foresee I do for these two, well-deserving young ladies?”
“Unless I miss my guess, sir, paper work recognizing their heroism will be enroute to the Department of the Navy by week’s end. Sir, you do realize that Sand Dollar’s crew is already the most posthumously decorated unit of any war?”
“Alex, that doesn’t even begin to convey the thanks of the people she’s helped…me included…and just in the last few months,” He said and chuckled.
“Thank you, sir, on behalf of the crew.” I said as I stood and went to attention.
“You all deserve it, Alexandra. Can I offer you a drink?” Uncle Rick said as he nodded then retrieved two glasses from his bar and poured both of us a shot of whiskey. Handing one to me, we clinked glasses and downed the liquor.
“So how have you been coping with everything…you know, the changes…that have happened? You seem very well adjusted for it only being four months.” The old man asked after an extended period of silence. He was fishing again.
“I’m sure you know that it’s been a little longer than that for me, Uncle Rick.” I said narrowing my eyes at him.
“I have a general idea of your new concept of time, Alex, but I’m very curious as to how much time has passed since March…for you that is. I don’t mean to pry or be rude…” He said as his eyes lowered to the floor. “I was just wondering how soon I would lose my new niece.” He continued sadly.
After a few minutes delay, I finally decided that his intent was genuine.
“Nine.” I answered quietly.
“Nine months?” He exclaimed in surprise. His mouth dropped open.
“Years,” I corrected his assumption, “more or less.”
The color quickly drained from his face at my admission.
“Honey, you have to slow down…”
“Emily and I have already had this conversation, Uncle Rick.” I interrupted as I held up my hand to stop anything further from him. “I’ll tell you the same thing I told her: I’ll do what I have to do…for as long as I can. That’s all I can guarantee, uncle. I’ve seen my supposed last days of this existence and can tell you they are a very, very long way off.
I placed my hand on my uncle’s. “Uncle Rick, you, Emily, and I will have many years together and many fabulous adventures. Don’t worry about losing either of us anytime soon though, I promise we’ll be here to give you many more headaches.”
We remained quiet for a few more minutes.
“Another shot, honey?” He finally asked.
I smiled brightly and held out my glass.
1400hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 22nd, 1944
“Captain Steinert?” Admiral Demmit shouted as we watched his PBY taxi away. It had been a little over a week since his last visit.
“Sir!” I said as I stepped forward and saluted.
“Captain, Ensigns Marsh and Simonetti front and center!”
“Aye, sir. Marsh, Simonetti, front and center!” I shouted after I did an about face.
Two very worried young women hurried through our ranks and stopped in front of me, stood to attention, and saluted. Repeating my previous parade move, I turned and officially announced the two Ensigns.
“Admiral Demmit, Ensigns Marsh and Simonetti as requested, sir!” I said as I again saluted my superior.
“As you were, Captain.” He said returning my salute. I performed a left face, took two steps and then an about face to move to the side.
The old man stepped up to Michelle first.
“Ens. Simonetti it has been noted that your heroism and courage has been exemplary in the development and implementation of Sand Dollar’s latest rescue mission. I understand how difficult it is sometimes to do the right thing despite a history to the contrary, young lady.”
Michelle blushed profusely, but remained quiet.
“In appreciation, the Department of the Navy has authorized me…at my discretion, to promote you in rank. Congratulations, Lt. J. G. Simonetti.”
The old man offered his hand, but pulled Michelle into a hug as soon as she took it.
“I hope you’ve learned some valuable lessons in the time you’ve known the Empress, honey. Keep up the good work.” He said quietly into her ear before releasing the dazed, teary-eyed, girl. She slowly took a step back and he exchanged her brass bar for a silver one.
After the two saluted each other, Demmit sidestepped to stand in front of Romney Marsh.
“Ens. Marsh…” He glared at the frail looking young woman. Rommie visibly swallowed hard. She looked on the verge of passing out.
“Ens. Marsh, it has come to my attention through the very same mission report that you too showed exemplary courage and heroism in the rescue of nineteen victims of a catastrophic maritime disaster.”
Demmit paused a moment as the timid girl quickly reached up to rub her neck for a second. She would admit later that her gills had started to emerge from the tension and that a few strands of hair had quickly irritated them.
“It has also been noted that after single-handedly rescuing those nineteen souls, you returned to the scene and recovered one more victim…despite the eminent threat posed against your life.”
Rommie began to smile brightly. Demmit also smiled.
“It is my pleasure to inform you that the Navy Cross and the gratitude of the Navy has been sent state-side to your parents. My sincerest thanks to you, Lt. J. G. Marsh, your acts of heroism reflect the drive and dedication of this whole unit toward the successful resolution of this war.”
Uncle Rick didn’t even give Rommie the chance of a handshake; he just pulled her into a tight embrace- placing a kiss on her forehead for good measure. Our new lieutenant countered with a very passionate kiss to his cheek.
“Outstanding job, Rommie! You make Capt. Steinert and I very proud to be your commanding officers!” He said as he exchanged her bar.
My crew broke out in enthusiastic applause and whistles as Admiral Demmit finished pinning the silver bar to her collar, saluted, and joined the continuing applause.
“Capt. Steinert?” He barked after things quieted down.
“Sir.”
“Alex, you have a fine crew here and I hope to award many more commendations to this unit in the future. Keep up the good work.”
“Aye, sir!”
“That’s all I have, Captain. I’ll be in my quarters until my plane returns from Pearl in the morning.”
“Aye, sir. Jack, dismiss the crew.”
“Aye, ma’am. Crew, ah-ten-shun!” She shouted proudly. A devious grin appeared. “There will be a small celebration for Lieutenant’s Marsh and Simonetti in the Mess Hall in ten minutes. Moderation and modesty WILL be observed!” Jack shouted and paused a second. “Dismissed!”
“Admiral?” I asked before the old man could run off. “Sir, the invitation extends to you also, and we would be honored if you’d attend.”
“It would be a pleasure, my dear…” I automatically offered my arm to him. “But…I’d like the pleasure of escorting our two new Junior Grade Lieutenants…if you don’t mind?” He continued with a wide smile.
Walking over to where a mob had formed around Rommie and Michelle, Uncle Rick used his considerable rank to break through and offered his hands to the two popular women. Both smiled and blushed as he said something to them.
Jack, Mina, Emily and I hurried off to the Mess Hall to get things ready.
“About time you people got here!” Alex Covington growled as we walked into the large room. She was just finishing hanging a banner that said ‘Congrats, Rommie and Shel!’
“Nice to see you too, sis. Is everything as we’ve seen it?”
“Right down to the twenty year-old Scotch, hun.”
Ronnie Marsh, Rommie’s future self came out of the galley and smiled. “I can’t wait to see my face!”
“Senator “, I smiled, “Nice to see you again. How are things on the hill?”
“As screwed up as ever, Alex…thanks for asking.” She laughed as her eyes shot past me.
“Alex!” Admiral Demmit barked. “What is the meaning of this?”
“A social gathering for entertainment or pleasure; or to observe an event with ceremonies of respect, rejoicing, or festivity.” My future twin recited with a deliciously devious smile.
Uncle Rick’s mouth closed immediately and he glared at her.
“You asked, Uncle.” She laughed as a glass of caramel colored liquid hovered over to her. Taking it, she handed it to him.
“Have a drink, Uncle Rick. You look like you could use a good stiff one.” She said continuing to laugh.
“Rommie!” Ronnie Marsh screamed shrilly as she rushed her present twin. “Congratulations!” She said enthusiastically as the two embraced.
“Bet you never thought you would be hugging yourself…outside an asylum, that is?” Ronnie Marsh laughed.
“And the party is just warming up!” I said to myself.
“Oh ya, it’s going to be a hot one on the ol’ island tonight, Alex!” Allie giggled.
“Admiral Covington, I assume you were the one to bring Miss Simonetti and her situation to my office a week ago?” Uncle Rick growled.
“Sure was, Uncle. It had to be done before Michelle here just withered away to nothin’”
I heard a gasp behind me. Michelle had overheard.
“Give it a rest Simonetti! She had everything under control.” Shel’s voice shouted from behind Allie. Megan, that was the name she used on missions to the past like this, walked to her present self and hugged her tightly. “We were never in any real danger of vanishing. The Empress wouldn’t allow that to happen, girl!”
“Hey!” Dixie Peterson shouted from the galley doors. “Takashi and I spent all day slavin’ in the kitchen for this thing, so get your pretty behinds in here and get somethin’ to eat!”
The aforementioned bottle of Scotch silently floated above the merriment and stopped in front of Uncle Rick.
“Thanks, Jacki!” He said taking it, unscrewing the cap, and taking a long slug.
“Some party today, huh, sis?” Allie giggled as I finished brushing out her hair. The four of us were sitting in a circle on the Empress’ bed. Amelia was still fussing with mine, but Allie had already finished Emily’s. Emily on the other hand was still braiding Amelia’s. We were like four girls at a sleep over.
“I wouldn’t want to be in Uncle Rick’s shoes in the morning.” I giggled back.
“Thank goodness for our nanos.” Amelia too, giggled.
“Sometimes a good drunk is good for the soul though, Alex.” Emily giggled lastly.
“He’d drink even more if he saw us right now, I’d bet.” I added, all four of us giggling like schoolgirls.
After another minute or so of laughing, I asked the question that would trigger an all out pillow fight.
“So…who’s going to wake up with whom tomorrow morning?”
“We gotta stop doing that, hun; it’s getting way too predictable.”
“I know, Allie. I wonder if the same is true for Emily.”
“Morning you two.” Both Emily’s' chorused as they exited my quarters. I had stayed the night in the Empress’ quarters with Allie and let Emily use mine.
“So…sleep well, sis?” I asked. Allie giggled.
“Not really, Alex, that mattress of yours is too hard!” My Emily complained. “Neither of us got too much sleep.”
Amelia blushed ever so slightly.
“Sorry about that, sis.” I apologized instead of calling them on that last statement.
The four of us walked together into the mess hall to get some breakfast.
“Morning, Admiral, morning, Skipper. Morning, Commander and Lieutenant Scott.” Lynn Samuels greeted. “You’re usual, Alex?”
Allie and I nodded.
“Two plates of pancakes with butter and syrup, and two black coffees coming up. Doctor?” Lynn looked at Emily and Amelia.
“Tea and toast for me, thanks.” Amelia said in reply. Emily looked at her future self. Her gaze fell to Amelia’s belly, but only for a second.
“I’ll have my usual too, Lynn, thanks.” Emily replied a moment later and smiled.
“I owe you a dollar when we get back to my quarters, sis.” I whispered in defeat. “I thought she noticed last night in all honesty. Your Emily is getting better at hiding her personal condition, I see.”
“Tibius was working with her on that last time we visited New Citadel.” Allie whispered back.
I nodded. “Spencer or James know yet?”
“If James knows he hasn’t said anything, sis. We haven’t been home long enough for her to tell Spence, but I’m sure Liz and Sarah know.”
“I see that he should handle the news pretty well- even though she isn’t his, he’ll treat Alaina no differently.”
Allie smiled. “I think the others are right about us, sis.” She said and paused to look around the large room. “We are a buzz-kill.”
“Hey, there’s our newest Lieutenant!” Lynn shouted in excitement as Rommie and Ronnie Marsh entered. “What’ll it be, ladies?”
“Sushi, Ricky Lynn.”
One girl looked at the other in shock.
“What is ‘sushi’?” Rommie asked her twin with a sickening stare.
“Don’t worry, its good- you’ll see.” Ronnie smiled to her twin.
“I think Takashi anticipated that. She was working with some seaweed before I came out front.
“Seaweed?” Rommie gulped as she began to lose color.
Ronnie gently elbowed her twin’s side.
“We like it, so cut the theatrics. Geez, was I always this pathetic?”
“YES,” everyone within earshot chorused!
Both girls blushed profusely.
“Never a dull moment, sis.” I giggled as both Allie and I watched the temporal twins sit down and carry on a very dramatic dialog between each other.
“Ya, anywhere else and we’d all be locked up in rubber rooms for talking to our selves.” Allie giggled.
“Especially when we answer our selves.” I laughed.
“So how long have you hyenas known about my sister?” Emily asked after a minute. Her glare dared one of us to make light of the situation.
I went first.
“Almost nine and a half years, sis.”
“Ninety-one for me, sis.” Allie answered after she did the math.
“So you found out today or maybe last night then?” Emily glared at both of us.
“No,” I said shaking my head slowly, “I found out just after Mina told us about abusing our gifts, Emily…back in April.”
“And when did you ‘see’ you were going to tell me, Alex?” She demanded.
“Em, Alex and I had expected you to use your gift to find out, but the simplest answer to that question is…” Allie answered for us both and smiled deviously. “Now.”
Amelia began laughing hysterically!
“I’ve waited so long to see what I looked like at this moment!” She choked out as she continued laughing.
Emily’s face went bright red and she began to get up. Amelia’s hand shot over and grabbed her twin’s arm.
“Relax, sis, we wouldn’t want Alex to have to fix another tangent in the timeline, would we?”
Emily slowly sat back down and her anger was replaced with tears. Amelia gathered her twin into her arms.
“I forgot how sensitive I was during the war. I’m sorry, Emily, that was a mean thing to do. Please don’t cry.” Amelia said quietly, trying to comfort her twin.
“So…which one of you ordered the pancakes?” Ricky Lynn asked with a tense smile as she approached with one plate and a cup of steaming coffee in hand.
“Is Admiral Demmit in here?” Randi Van Pelt shouted from the mess hall doorway ten minutes later.
“He decided to stay in his quarters until…and I quote… ‘the temporal chaos has subsided and I can eat without threat of a monumental headache.’ Why, what’s up Randi?” I asked. As usual I already knew the answer.
“I just got a strange transmission from CINCPAC for him, skipper. It’s in that baseball code he and Dr. Scott communicate in.”
“Ya know, Alex, the girls and I should be leaving now.” Allie said suddenly as she, Amelia, Ronnie Marsh, Joss Cummins, and Megan Simonetti quickly stood from their seats. Lynn Samuels, Dixie Peterson, and Takashi Moritsu appeared out of the galley and joined them. Our other future sisters quickly crowded into the mess hall and all joined hands with the Empress.
“Um…did I say something wrong, Empress?” Randi asked awkwardly as she stood aside to avoid the influx of twin sisters.
“No, hun, we just have to go so we can return to give Alex her next assignment.” Allie told our comptroller cryptically.
“You’re going to love this one, sis.” Amelia chirped with a huge smile.
I nodded in response and grinned back. This would be an interesting mission, but a little cruel to the intended targets.
“Until another few minutes, Empress.” I giggled.
“Until another time, Empress.” Allie replied with a smile.
The room decreased in occupancy by almost half.
Tish walked through the galley doors holding two plates. She seemed oblivious as she placed the plates down before Rommie and bowed to her.
“I have prepared a variety for you that I hope you will like, Lt. Marsh.” Tish said with a smile before bowing again and returning to the galley.
Rommie stared at the food for a moment, her gaze moving quickly from one plate to the other.
“How am I going to eat all this?” She asked, poking at the rolled seaweed with the supplied chopsticks. “Is…is this fish?”
They probably heard the laughter all the way to Hilo!
0900hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 23rd, 1944
“Are you sure about this message, Lt. Van Pelt?”
“Yes, sir, I authenticated it myself.” She answered respectfully.
The old man looked at me as if daring me to say something crazy.
“The Empress and our future sisters left five minute ago, sir.” I answered with a smile.
Admiral Demmit’s attention moved between me, the paper in his hand, and Randi.
“Lieutenant, contact Pearl and tell them to send a plane…”
“Admiral, why cut your stay short? I can have you there in the blink of an eye.” I offered with a wry smile as I interrupted.
“You already know what this is about.” He accused.
“I wouldn’t be a very good Empress if I didn’t, uncle.” I winked.
“Fine.” Demmit grumped. “Belay that last order, Lieutenant, I’ve found another means of transportation.”
“Aye, sir.” Randi stood to attention as she was handed back the message for destruction. She promptly left the Admiral’s quarters.
“So, do I have time to grab something to…?” The old man smacked his forehead and turned for the door. “What am I saying? ‘Do I have time to get something to eat?’ Richard these women are going to drive you nuts in...” He mumbled to himself on the way out the door.
It brought an immediate smile to my face, but only momentarily.
My uncle wouldn’t go crazy…he would just pass from this world not knowing any of us and in…
I quickly wiped the tears from my eyes and those future memories from my mind.
It was heading toward 1000hrs.
“Did you have enough to eat, Admiral?” I asked as I approached from the mess hall door.
“Yes, thank you, Alex.” He looked up at me for a second. “Could you give a hint as to the nature of this meeting we’re apparently both going to attend?”
“I believe you get to go on a mission with the Empress, sir.” I said cheerfully with a bright smile. “That is…if you want the opportunity.”
My face fell as I saw several scenarios in which he actually declined.
Uncle Rick apparently misunderstood my sudden change of expression and stood up.
“Oh, Alex…” He said quietly as he reached out and gently took my hand. “I would be honored to accompany the Empress on her next mission. Where are we going this time- Ancient Rome, Greece, the Byzantine Empire, Renaissance Italy? What do I need to pack? Are we going to meet any famous people?”
“Pearl Harbor, sir.” I said sadly. I hated to burst his bubble of exotic destinations and historic celebrities, but Pearl Harbor circa 2011 was our target for this mission.
“I know we have to go to Pearl first, Alex, where is our final destination though?”
“I told you, sir, Pearl Harbor is the place.”
“Oh.” Uncle Rick said, disappointed.
“We’ll be traveling to the year 2011 though, Uncle.”
“So what important event happens at Pearl Harbor in the year 2011, Alex?” He asked, a lot of disappointment tainting his voice.
“A television show, sir.”
“A television show? What’s a television?”
“It’s a movie theater in your living room, Uncle Rick. You saw one at Reilly earlier this year, remember?”
“Oh…right. I guess we should get going then?” He said with little enthusiasm.
“We’re waiting for our last member to join...”
“Hey, Alex…Oh sorry, Admiral. Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins by your request, Captain Steinert.” Jack said standing straight and looking at both of us with a tense grin.
“Relax, Jack. Uncle Rick is going with us this time.” I giggled.
“He is? I…I mean…Aye, Ma’am!”
Jack really looked cute when she’d been caught off guard.
“Let’s get going, Jack.” I giggled as I held out a hand to each of my travel companions.
Admiral Demmit’s office appeared around us.
“Jack, please close the Admiral’s door.” I asked, noticing that it was partially opened to his clerk and the outer office.
The door slowly and deliberately closed then quietly latched and locked itself.
“We can let go now.” I said as I rephased us with this reality.
“So now what, Alex?” My uncle asked just above a whisper. He nervously stared at the door to the outer office as if his clerk would come barging in at any moment.
“Let me know when I should drop my shield, Alex.” Jack said with a nervous smile.
“Will you relax, Jack? Uncle Rick is here by invitation of the Empress.”
“Yes, but he’s still an Admiral!”
“Jacquelyn?”
“Yes, sir?”
“I’m taking orders from the Empress on this mission, sweetheart. Lord knows she’s done enough for me already to deserve that right.”
“Thank you uncle, that means a lot to me.” I said with a nod to him.
“So, I’ll ask again, what do we do now?” Uncle Rick asked anxiously.
“Not even curious as to the current date, uncle?” I teased.
“Just tell me what we do now, Alex. I can tell that we’re still in 1944 just by the sound of my clerk’s typing!”
Wow, and I thought I was a…how did Allie put it? Oh, a ‘buzz-kill’.
“We wait for me to show up, with my companion, sir.”
“Alex!”
“I’m not trying to confuse you, uncle.” I told him seriously holding my hands out in self defense. “I should be appearing in three…” I pointed to Jack to drop her acoustic shield. “Two…one.”
“Hi everyone.” Allie greeted as she and Brie appeared in front of us.
“We’re safe again.” Jack announced.
“I swear you are going to make me crazy!” Uncle Rick growled and saw how Allie’s and my expression dropped. “Why is it you look so sad when I say that, Alex?”
“That’s not important right now, Uncle Rick.” Brie said as she wrapped her arms around our uncle. “I’m just glad to see you, Admiral.”
While Brianna was greeting our uncle, Jack and I dropped to one knee.
“Welcome, Empress. It is 0930, July 23rd, 1944.” I stated…for the record…with a giggle.
“I’m simply impossible!” Allie griped, throwing her hands up in the air in defeat.
“Brianna, I have aspirin in my top right drawer, honey. Could you be a dear and hand me the whole bottle, please?”
“Sure thing, Uncle Rick.” She laughed. “But these here’ll work better an’ last longer.”
My sister reached into her regulation shoulder bag and retrieved a small paper packet. Tearing it open, she dumped two tiny tablets into her hand.
“Here ya go,” she said, offering them to our uncle.
He accepted the pills, but looked at the four of us expectantly.
“Oh!” Brie said suddenly as she reached back into her purse and pulled out a one-liter metallic water bottle.
“Sorry, sir,” she said handing it to him after popping the spout open then looked at Jack and I.
“Ah keep stock in NSAIDs. They’s the only things that’ll help with the temporal headaches ah get when Alex changes things.” She explained with a tense smile.
After she replaced her bottle, we hugged. Brie repeated her welcome with Jack.
“So, Empress, how can the Empress be of service this time?” I asked Allie routinely.
“Actually, sis, Ah’m the one makin’ the request.” Brie answered and looked around the room, embarrassed. “Ricky Lynn asked me ta find somethin’ she…um… she lost.”
“Lost?” I asked, as one eyebrow shot up immediately.
My sister turned bright red as she timidly nodded.
“Doc Samuels was conductin’ an important experiment.” She began.
Jack and I sighed heavily.
“What’d she lose this time, Brie?” I asked in disgust. I noticed Uncle Rick stare at me in horror.
“She an’ one a her graduate students was workin’ in conjunction with the Theoretical Physics department on what she called a Quantum Dimensional Actuator.”
That name struck a nerve.
“Why does that girl insist on puttin’ me outta business?” I questioned. I noticed Alex Covington close her eyes and shake her head side to side a few times.
“Alex…for those of us that don’t have any clue or understanding of such things, what is that and how could it put you out of business?” Admiral Demmit asked.
“The QDA is a device capable of replicating the Empress’ gift…on a very limited scale though.” I answered, recalling Alex Reilly’s knowledge base. The Terrans use a variation of it to protect their spacecraft from galactic debris.
“Sis, Ricky Lynn claims it ‘got away’.” Brianna stated anxiously.
“Great…just great!” I snapped. “When is that girl gonna learn to leave time travel to the professionals- to those of us with the gift?” I asked, looking at my future self. Allie just closed her eyes again and shrugged with a smirk.
“I tried stoppin’ her, sis, but y’all know Ricky Lynn!” Allie added. “We think it materializes in one a the hangers at the old seaplane base on Ford.”
“Old? We just repaired those hangars two years ago.” Uncle Rick said setting the record straight.
“Sorry uncle, for me it’s not an active airfield, but a historical site, and museum for thirty some years.” Allie apologized. “Most of the island houses junior officers and some contracted corporations.”
“Sis, we think the thing appears there sometime in 2011.” Brie informed us.
“How can you be so sure?” I asked my sister.
“I was watching this TV show…Spirit Quest? And in this one episode they investigated Ford Island- specifically the Pacific Aviation Museum- Hangers 37 and 73.” Brie informed us, but paused. “Alex, one a the voices they recorded during that investigation sounded like you, Uncle Rick!”
The old man’s mouth dropped wide open.
“But I’m gone by tha…” He started to exclaim, but stopped short of finishing. He looked around at us, as would a child caught with a hand in the cookie jar.
“Relax, uncle, Allie, Brie, and I already know that you peeked while at Reilly.” I laughed and stared at the man with mock contempt. “I had Randi doctor your file as a precaution.”
“So, I’m not going to die in 1987?” He asked with a small glimmer of hope.
Four of us lowered our heads sadly.
“Not technically.” Allie whispered.
“Speak up, sweetie, I didn’t catch that.”
“I said no…technically.”
“So what the hell is that suppose to mean?” Demmit growled.
“It means no one should know too much about their future…SIR!” Allie growled back in anger as she wiped a few tears away. “And especially when they cross over.” She whispered again, sniffing a few more tears back.
“Okay…” I said quickly, hoping to stem the previous discussion. “Let’s get this briefing started. Where and when, Brie?”
“Y’all know the when and where at, Alex.” Brie giggled tensely.
“I mean for those of us that can’t see into the future.”
“Oh…right. Well, Ricky Lynn…she believed her QDA was set for a two-hour jump into the future, an she expected the thing to reappear during some symposium she was speakin’ at on quantum sing’larities.”
“Let me guess…it never rematerialized?” I said sarcastically.
“No, and boy was she pissed!” Brie said animatedly. “Ricky Lynn thinks her grad student assistant set the thing fer twenty years instead ‘a two hours.”
“Couldn’t it be set for twenty minutes or twenty months,” Jack paused a second in embarrassment, “Twenty centuries?”
We all looked at Jack for a moment in disbelief.
“I’ve already checked the close future instances then Brie watched her TV show an’ made that voice discovery, but I’m due to be…um…well…otherwise engaged in another day, and…” Allie blushed red with embarrassment.
“Got it.” I interrupted. “So, you’d like us to continue in 2011 and work our way back?”
“If y’all could…just the once, Alex?” Brie asked looking at me with her version of puppy dog eyes.
I thought about how very pathetic my sister looked right now…and how very corny.
“Fine.” I said, “But y’all’re gonna take her ‘rector set away from her after this, right?” I asked, glaring at Allie.
“Like that’ll ever happen, sis!” She snorted.
I shook my head in the negative a few times with a wry grin on my face as a response. Ya, I knew better.
“So, what do we need to do to ‘find’ this thing, Brianna?” Uncle Rick asked annoyed by his other ‘nieces’ banter.
“Sir, you’re looking for something about the size of a Semi’s disk brake rotor…maybe a little heavier.”
“What’s a…disk…brake…rotor?” He asked in confusion.
Brie narrowed one eye. “Oh. Well, it’s a disk…about…um…fourteen inches across…about five or six inches high…and weighs about…fifty pounds. Oh, and it looks like polished bare steel ‘cept fer the center ‘hub’…that’s painted ‘Ford blue’.”
Uncle Rick still looked confused.
“It looks like the flywheel from a 1915 White.” I translated even though I wasn’t sure myself.
“Oh!” Uncle Rick finally grasped the shape then looked at me with another confused stare.
“Look, just think a picture of the thing to Jack and she’ll pass it to us, Brie.” I suggested with some annoyance.
“Oh…ya, ah forgot ‘bout that.” Brie giggled.
I rolled my eyes a few times. “Is that all for the briefing, sis?”
“Oh, here, you’ll need this, Empress.” Allie said quickly as she reached into her shoulder bag and pulled our tiara out.
“Randi added a location finder. Its range isn’t real far, but she says if y’all get within a few hundred yards it’ll let ya know. I don’t rightly know if it works though or not, sis.” Allie told me as she handed the headpiece to me and bowed slightly. After glaring at her subtle taunt, I immediately placed it on my head and smiled. Why did I like this thing- this blatant reminder and obvious symbol of nobility- so much?
“Great, now she really does look like an ‘Empress’!” The old man groused and rubbed his face in frustration.
“Its not just jewelry, Uncle,” Allie argued. “Believe it or not this device has gotten me out of a few scrapes.”
My vision clouded for a second as I glanced quickly to Jack and thought about what that statement reminded me of. I noticed Allie wipe her eyes quickly, too.
Closing my eyes quickly, I selected and energized my favorite piece of jewelry. Its display indicated a full charge.
I also noticed two new items had been added to the main popup menu: ‘Artificial Temporal Field Detection’ and ‘QDA interface’.
“Sis, Randi recommends not leaving the ATFD enabled while transiting. She said that would be ‘bad’. She also said that if you had any questions to consult the ‘online help’- that she took the time to add it so y’all should take the time ta read it”.
I nodded. “Thanks for the info.”
Allie nodded and offered her hand to Brie. “Until another time, Empress.” She bid her leave with a nod and a grateful smile.
“Until another time, Empress.” I replied with a nod. “And good luck with number four, Alex.” I added with my own bright smile.
Alex returned my smile and added a wink before she and Brie disappeared.
“So…are we ready to start this mission?” I asked my uncle and Jack.
Both took an offered hand.
“Phasing in three…two…” I began.
Jack nodded to me that her field was down.
“Oh crap!” I exclaimed and immediately selected and turned off my tiara’s newest function, ATFD. “One! I said brightly, but didn’t transit to 2011 instantly; instead I felt we had to stay a moment longer.
The sound of a key in the door’s lock caught our attention. Admiral Demmit’s clerk, Ens. Theodore Fischer, opened the door suddenly and quickly glanced around the room.
“Funny, I thought I heard a woman’s voice in here.” He said aloud to himself. He began to sniff the air suddenly.
“Perfume?” He noted as he looked around the room again in confusion.
“How?”
Shaking his head, he began to reclose the door. “The strangest things have been happening around here these last three months.” He said to himself.
“Remind me to put that boy in for a commendation. He’s a good clerk…keeps his mouth shut, too.” Uncle Rick said shaking his own head.
I smiled to myself. ‘She’ would continue to serve the admiral well into the future.
We were suddenly standing in front of a large aircraft hangar. ‘Pacific Aviation Museum’ was painted high up on its exterior wall. Part of the large hanger’s door had been modified into a deeply sloped awning and now covered a glass storefront-type entrance. Off to our left, you could just see the top of a battleship’s superstructure- to our right the long abandoned runway.
“Shall we go in?” I asked, ignoring the four ‘minivans’, as Allie called them, and large box truck parked nearby. Nor did I pay attention to the four civilians milling around them.
Walking in, I noticed what looked like a souvenir shop to our left and a Ticket Counter directly ahead. We entered a curved hallway off to our right and walked the thirty odd feet to the main museum area.
“Sure looks like a museum to me, Alex,” Jack said as she looked around the large display floor.
That’s when I saw the people we would try to avoid, but inadvertently interact with later on tonight.
“Over by the ‘B-25’.” I said with a nod to a group of five, four men and a woman, attended by several other men and another, younger, woman. A few held what looked like microphones on long poles, a few held what I think were motion picture cameras. Two others held lights.
We walked over closer. Uncle Rick looked apprehensive for a moment, but I assured him we were still phased out.
“Are we ready?” A tall, blonde-haired man asked his collegues. One gave a nod. “OK, so what goes on here?” He asked the woman wearing the ‘Pacific Aviation Museum’ polo shirt.
The uncomfortable looking woman took a deep breath and began to give what all thought to be an answer.
“Welcome to Hangar 37. As you can see, this is our main display floor here at the Pacific Aviation Museum. This is our B-25 Mitchell Bomber. Planes just like this one participated in the Doolittle raid on the Japanese main island in 1942.”
“Anne? Anne. Take it easy! We won’t bite. Just relax and talk to us like we’re old friends. Now…what goes on at this exhibit?” The Blonde guy said with a reassuring smile.
“Visitors have claimed to have seen a pilot and co-pilot looking out of the cockpit windows.” The tour guide said- still nervous.
“Have either of these apparitions communicated or done anything to the visitors in some way, Anne,” asked a shorter, brown-haired, man standing next to the blonde guy?
“Not to my knowledge, no. I’ve been told that they just seem to be looking out at something.”
“Tony, let’s put a mini-DV camera on the cockpit- see if we can catch anything.”
“Got it, K.” A taller, slim man wearing a chauffer’s hat acknowledged. He quickly scribbled some notes on his clipboard.
“Sounds residual to me guys.” The shorter, heavy set man added.
“That’s probably the case, Rob. Where to next?” The blonde man, K or Keith replied to his cohort before looking to their guide.
“Right over here.” The woman indicated. “This is Kramer. Kramer is said to move when nobody is in the room. Sometimes his hand is holding the propeller, sometimes it’s down at his side, and sometimes he’s holding a piece of paper!”
“Really?” The thin man next to Keith asked, somewhat surprised.
“Yes,” the guide nodded. “Before we close each evening we go around and make sure things are secure…and sometimes when we open the next morning Kramer’s arm is in a different position.” The woman explained with a slight shudder.
“Brian, this one might not be so paranormal.”
“I have a few ideas on what this phenomenon might be, K. Okay.”
“Okay, where to next, Anne?” K asked. The guy with the hat, Tony, made some more notes on his clipboard.
“Let’s go into the theater.”
I felt Uncle Rick tug at my hand.
“I’m told Seaman Kowolesky’s brother was found right over there, shot four times straight through the chest.” He said pointing to a spot near the large, sliding hangar doors.
“So who are these guys, Alex?” Jack asked curiously.
“I’m betting they’re the ‘Spirit Quest’ guys Brianna talked about. So they actually make a living out of finding ghosts?”
“If that’s what you believe, Uncle.” I started to say. “Maybe you should talk to Momma Scott about that…see what she has to say on the matter of ghosts,” I nodded to Jack with a smile. “And other poltergeist.”
“I’m not a poltergeist, Alex. I…am a Mind Warrior.” She said ceremoniously.
“And I’m getting tired of just standing here listening to you girls debate the designations of purgatorial spirits! Can we please find this ‘Temporal what’s-it’ and go home? I have paperwork to finish before the war ends.”
“Fine.” I said, defeated, as I looked around for a safe place to rephase.”Let’s go over to the lavatories.”
As we made our way quickly through the rest of the museum past a yellow bi-plane and a bunch of tables and chairs, a janitor opened the ladies door and looked in to make sure it was empty. The men’s side was already blocked open.
“Great. Switching to plan ‘B’ then.” I groused.
“You didn’t seriously just think about rephasing us in the ladies room, did you Alex?” Uncle Rick asked in surprise.
“Why not, it looks just like the men’s room…minus the urinals.”
Uncle actually growled at me.
Had I come so far as to forget the taboo about men in the ladies head?
“Let’s just go outside and rephase behind a truck or something.” He suggested.
“Whatever.” I said, though questioned where that particular response originated. “We still need to be within two hundred yards to find Ricky Lynn’s toy.”
“Can we go over to the Arizona Memorial, Alex? I’d like to say hi to Jimmy.” Jack asked with semi-pleading eyes. I had almost forgotten that one of his cousins had perished below decks that accursed morning.
A darkened theater filled with people appeared around us. The majority appeared to be exiting double doors down front and just to the left of the screen. Moving us closer to a similar set of doors at the back of the tiered theater, I rephased us.
“We’re here.” I said quietly, placing my hand against the steel door as demonstration.
Exiting, we found ourselves at a dock where a large, white, Motor Launch marked ‘39-2’ was tied up and idling. We casually made our way down a set of steel stairs.
I smiled at an older gentleman at the bottom. He had unexpectedly turned back and stared at us…probably wondering where we had been hiding. Good thing I had quickly taken my tiara off before we left 1944.
I giggled as we took our place at the end of the boarding line.
The last person in that line- an Oriental woman- took an unsure step up onto the boarding ramp as we were saluted by a handsome, young…fit, Chief Petty. I’m sure she was wondering why until she turned around.
“I appreciate this, Cap.” Jack said quietly as we each returned salute before boarding.
Seeing us board, the pilot turned, snapped to attention, and saluted from the raised bridge. Uncle Rick growled under his breath as we all saluted back.
We suddenly found ourselves the center of attention.
“As you were, ladies and gentlemen, I’m just a tourist today.” Uncle Rick announced- loud enough to be heard over the throaty idling of the engines.
“You had somebody on her?” The Oriental woman in front of us turned and asked loudly as she gracefully took a seat. She looked to be in her late fifties.
“A cousin, ma’am.” Jack answered timidly as the woman slid over to make room for us on the bench.
“You don’t look old enough to have cousin on Arizona.” The woman said with a sad smile. “But it does seem like everyone a ‘cousin’ here.” She smiled politely.
“We recognize back to fifth cousins, ma’am.” Jack answered quickly. “It’s tradition to visit him when I’m in port.”
She nodded. “In that we are alike, Lt. Commander…Cummins.” The woman said as she paused to read Jack’s nameplate.
“Ma’am?” Jack asked.
“My father…” She paused. “He…cause…this. His bomb…he drop the bomb…” She sniffed and wiped at her forming tears as she fought to answer. “Bomb that…” She sniffed again. “Cause this.”
I looked over to Uncle Rick and saw the rage in his eyes. What happened that morning was not this woman’s fault though.
I shook my head gently at him a few times with sadness in my own eyes.
The woman continued. “I come here every year or when I can afford to beg forgiveness from victims for father’s…please forgive…ramblings.”
“Ma’am, I too have a tradition…” I began to say, “of traveling to Hiroshima. I have a friend who lost family there and I still feel personally responsible for those barbaric attacks. I too beg for forgiveness when visiting ground zero.” I told her through tears of my own. “I also had a relative on Arizona.”
“I’m sorry child, but you shouldn’t carry that burden. You weren’t even born yet, why hold yourself responsible for something that happened well before your time?” She asked as she gently rubbed my arm.
“I’m afraid I’ll always feel that way, ma’am.” I admitted.
“Alexandra’s great uncle was an advisor to President Truman, ma’am. He tried to discourage the bombings.” Jack told her. Although it was the truth, it was nowhere near the whole truth.
“Then I thank you for your uncle’s efforts, Commander. It takes great courage to defy one so powerful.” She sympathized.
“Did he make it out of the war?” I asked calmly. “Did your father make it home?”
“Mother and I were told that he was shot down over Midway, though we believed it penance for taking so many lives here.” She rationalized while still gently patting my arm. “I understand that during war, we all must make peace with what we’ve been ordered to do- what we’ve already done.”
Just then the two man crew dropped moorings, throttled up the engines, and we found ourselves on the way out to the floating Memorial commemorating the rusting steel gravesite. The Japanese woman seemed to become more distraught the closer we got. She just stared down onto the deck and every once in a while I’d see her wipe away tears.
“Ma’am,” I said gently, “You should take your own advice.”
“Sorry, Commander, I lost another during that war. I had a relative serving mostly against his will on a warship that was sunk by an American submarine that, strangely, was rumored to be manned by women- that is, if Tokyo Rose could be trusted or even believed”.
My jaw dropped as I stared at this woman. She looked over at my sudden silence and reaction.
“Have I said something disturbing, Commander?” She asked in concern.
“You are of the family Moritsu,” I gasped?
The woman’s eyes widened.
“How did you…?” The woman stared more intently at my nameplate for a moment.
“Steinert…I…I think I know that name.”
“I have a friend, Moritsu Takashi, who told me of a possible great uncle that was surprisingly named Takashi also. I thought Takashi to be a woman’s name.”
“There were many traditions begun in time of war, commander. My Aunt and Uncle requested shortly after the war that we honor the name Takashi and told us that my cousin Takashi had been very courageous and honorable even though conscripted near middle age by the Imperial Navy.”
“I may be mistaken, ma’am. The Takashi I know looks more Navajo Indian than Japanese.” I said trying to rescue the conversation.
The woman’s eyes grew larger. “My Aunt and Uncle also spoke of an American…” Her eyes grew even wider if that were possible! “An Alexandra Steinert! It was told that she had something to do with their decision to leave Hiroshima and open an eatery in Tokyo in the days before…” She paused and suddenly stared at me again in shock.
We were nearing the memorial by now- the motor launch made a wide sweeping turn to starboard to dock and would soon be disembarking the boat.
“Tell me, Cmdr. Steinert, has your friend ever told you of the angels clad in white that were rumored to have forewarned some of the people around those two Prefectures?”
I felt the blood drain from my face.
The observant woman’s eyes narrowed.
“You HAVE heard the tale!” She accused.
“I thought it only a story, ma’am.” I responded in a hushed voice attempting to cover my shock.
“I have relatives who swore on their death beds that angels in white urged them to leave- a few even told how they mysteriously found themselves in Meguro, Minato, Setagaya, even Nakano without any knowledge of how they got there.”
Our boat started to offload to the memorial’s dock and our conversation paused.
After returning salute to the Park Ranger stationed on the memorial- a Marine Reservist- we soon found ourselves on the opposite end of the large floating memorial facing a wall listing Arizona’s casualties.
Jack carefully scanned the list until she suddenly broke into quiet tears- her hand reaching out, but failing to even come close to touching her cousin’s name. Apparently this was a common practice, which necessitated theater stanchions and ropes to be placed a few feet out from the wall for protection.
I placed my hand on her shoulder and squeezed gently. Her pleading eyes met mine, but I could only close my eyes and shake my head ever so slightly.
I couldn’t interfere. There was some secretive reason I could only rescue Brian and even my gift was against giving me that answer.
At that moment, I felt so helpless.
“Maybe we should go, Alex, Jacki?” Uncle Rick said quietly as I felt his quivering hand on my shoulder.
My eyes hadn’t moved from my first officer…my friend…my sister. She nodded faintly and we relinquished our spot to other visitors.
We found ourselves near the middle of the Memorial that straddled the hulk, looking out and down into the clear water at the submerged galley- or what was left of it.
“I think that’s where he was stationed.” Jack said sadly as she nodded down. It dawned on me that he had been a few compartments aft of Brian.
I suddenly began remembering that morning- that single…terrifying…sound- the sound of a clock spring winding down and the sudden click that had doomed this ship and its crew! I thought about how close I had to have been to actually hear it that well. It had been in the next compartment!
The horrid memory of my ill-fated rescue attempt that morning- of nine terror-stricken faces on the beach, assaulted me brutally.
I…I couldn’t save them, I thought- my vision severely blurring from tears.
“Alex?” Uncle Rick’s voice asked in concern. “Alex, what’s wrong, honey?”
“It is as though she were actually reliving the horror of that day, Admiral.” The perceptive Japanese woman said with a troubled look from beside a horrified looking Jack.
I blinked quickly before looking over to see her sorrowful, yet understanding eyes looking back.
“Try as we might, Commander, history cannot be changed. It is as fixed as our destinies- forever cemented in time.”
“You’re wrong!” I whispered vehemently as I looked out over the water covering this hallowed place- at the white buoy marking Arizona’s bow. My hands squeezed at the handrail in anger- tears continued streaming from my eyes.
“Why couldn’t I save them?”
Had I really just said that aloud? Judging from Jack and Uncle Rick’s horrified expressions…probably.
“I’m sorry. I’ve already forgotten how connected you said you feel to this place, Commander.” The woman apologized with a slight bow.
“I’m the one who’s sorry, ma’am” I replied, quickly composing myself, and turning to face her again. “I shouldn’t allow myself to get so consumed, Miss Moritsu.”
“Please, my name is Mitsuru, Commander, Mitsuru Akane.”
My mouth suddenly went dry after hearing her name! Being so consumed by this hallowed place and my first-hand memories of what actually happened here, I failed to consult my foresight until now. Quickly doing so, I reached into my regulation shoulder bag and automatically removed my flask. Unscrewing the cap, I took a sip from it.
“I’m sorry, Akane. I’ve forgotten my manners. Would you care for a drink? It’s only water.” I said as I offered her my flask after wiping the top. I noticed Jack and Uncle Rick suddenly stare at me in horror.
“Jacki and I just returned from a trip to Japan. While there I visited my friend’s ancestral home in the hills above Hiroshima. I met a monk who, after hearing my and my uncle’s story showed me to a sacred spring. He claimed that it held restorative properties and urged me to fill this flask, but to only drink from it when I again felt the burden fall upon me.” I said but then smiled. “This is the first time I’ve taken a sip. Somehow though, it just tastes like water to me. I think he was just trying to make me feel better.” I paused. “Here, try some. You look like you carry a similar burden, Mitsuru Akane.”
‘What are you doing, Alex?’ Jack asked sharply in my mind.
‘Doing what the timeline has shown I should.’ I thought back.
‘She’s one of our sisters?’
“Almost.” I said aloud.
Akane looked to me then at my flask for a brief moment as she thought about what I had said then took a sip and returned it to me.
“Thank you, commander, it is indeed refreshing, though I think you are right about its claimed properties.”
“Well, at least its wet.” I said taking another sip then recapping and stowing it back in my bag. I returned to gazing back out at the water. Toward another Battleship- Missouri- moored facing us.
“Akane, have you been to the Aviation Museum yet?” I asked after a minute or two.
“I have yet to set foot in it, Commander.”
“Care to join us, then? I feel I owe you something more than an explanation for my emotional outburst.”
Uncle Rick looked like he would pass out!
“You do not have to do that, Commander.”
“I insist, Mitsuru Akane. It’ll be my treat.”
“Thank you, Commander, you are very kind.”
Our return trip to shore was reverse of our arrival to the floating shrine. Akane’s mood seemed to improve the closer we got to land. By the time we arrived back at the Visitor Center’s pier her spirits were again high and a smile appeared.
‘Um…how are we going to get there now that Mrs. Mitsuru is with us, Alex? You just can’t transport us there like normal now, can you?’ Jack asked in my mind as we exchanged quick glances.
“Chief?” Uncle Rick called out as we reached the welcoming area not far from the permanently moored USS Bowfin.
Jack and I turned our attention to the handsome SP standing near by. He immediately turned toward the old man’s voice. A look of confusion filled his face before he noticed the rank. Apparently, word had made it back to headquarters that an Admiral and two adjutants were at the ‘Valor in the Pacific’ complex.
“Aye, sir?” He stood to attention and saluted smartly. “Can I help you, Admiral?”
“We’d like to go over to the Airfield.” Admiral Demmit stated without hesitation.
“I can have a car here in five, Admiral Demmit!” The thirty-something Chief smiled as he held his salute. He glanced to Jack and I a second and winked.
“Wonderful, Chief…um…Fischer. Thank you.” Uncle Rick hesitated as he glanced back at the sailor’s nameplate. My uncle saluted then looked at me. I nodded imperceptibly with a smile.
“How’s your mother by the way, son? I haven’t seen her in a while.” Demmit asked with a raised eyebrow.
“She’s just as spry as ever, sir. Thanks for asking.” He said with a wink before reaching for his cell phone.
“You really shouldn’t have done that, Admiral Demmit. I would‘ve been quite content with just returning to my hotel instead of putting you out. I’m sure you have important matters awaiting your attention.” Mitsuru Akane said after a long silence as we sat in the back seat of the Lincoln staff car sent for us.
We were now crossing the bridge over to Ford Island. There was something to be said of modern convenience though I wondered when it had been built.
“Nonsense, Mrs. Mitsuru, I try to leave room in my schedule every time my nieces hit port. It’s the only time I get to see my family.” Uncle Rick answered from the front passenger seat- his head turning to look at the three of us. “Beside, I haven’t been over here in ages.” He winked.
Within a few minutes we were again standing in front of the entrance to the Pacific Aviation Museum.
This time though, we could be seen.
“Oh my, they seem to be filming something.” Mitsuru Akane said as she noticed the activity around four minivans parked nearby. Several people were busy moving video equipment into the building. “I’m sorry for having you bring me this far only to be turned away, Admiral.” She apologized.
“Maybe we can still get in, ma’am?” I said cheerfully.
“We might get in the way though, Commander.” She said as she stared at the blonde haired man, Keith, coming out the entrance. “I wonder what LAPS means, anyway?” She asked.
“Los Angeles Paranormal Society, ma’am.” The man, Keith, said overhearing her question. “We’re just setting up our command center for tonight’s investigation, you can still go in to see the exhibits if you want. We’re going to wait till after closing to finish.”
“Thank you.” I said smiling at him. “Mrs. Mitsuru has visited Pearl Harbor many times, but has never been here before. We thought she would be interested since her father participated in the raid.”
“Really? Wow, I’m sure he told you some good stories, ma’am.”
“He never made it back to Japan, young man.” Akane said sadly.
“Oh. Oh, I’m very sorry, ma’am.”
“Mrs. Mitsuru’s father, it seems, allegedly dropped the bomb that led to the Arizona’s demise. She comes here every year to ask forgiveness on his behalf.” I informed him.
“Oh my gosh! That’s…that’s incredible! I can’t begin to understand how you must feel, ma’am. Please…go on in. Tell the manager that Keith Fox said it was ok.”
“Thank you, Mr. Fox.” Uncle Rick said as he offered his hand.
“My pleasure Admiral, my pleasure.” He said as he opened the door for us.
“Can I help you?” A younger woman asked from behind the counter as we entered.
“Mr. Fox said we could still take a tour.” I replied.
“Of course. We’re still open for tours. Would you like the full guided tour with one of our Docents; the self-guided tour of Hangars 37 and 73; or would you just like to visit the museum in Hangar 37? We have one more guided tour scheduled to start in five minutes.” The young woman explained as I looked at the rates.
“We’d like the full tour for all four of us, please.” I said as I reached into my regulation shoulder bag.
“With your military discount that will be eighty dollars, please.” She said with no concern of how much the total actually was.
Had I not previously traveled further into the future, I would have choked! Instead, I produced my ‘credit card’ which she swiped through a slot built into the side of the register, waited, and then asked me to enter my ‘pin’ number using a small numeric keypad on the counter.
“Thank you. Your tour will start over there,” she pointed to her left, “in five minutes, Commander Steinert. Here’s your receipt. When called, please step over to the area on your right and you’ll all be given a wristband good for both hangers and the tour. I hope you enjoy your visit to the Pacific Aviation Museum here at Pearl Harbor.”
“Thank you.” I said with a bright smile.
“Please excuse me a moment.” Mitsuru Akane begged and hurried off to our left for the restrooms.
“Just where did you get a credit card, Alex?” Jack asked in curiosity as we stepped away from the front desk. “Did Randi get that for you when we visited the twenty-first century?”
“It’s my Empress Express card, Jack. I never leave base without it.” I giggled quietly, unable to keep a straight face.
Jack rolled her eyes in response while Uncle Rick tried desperately to figure out what a ‘credit card’ actually was.
“It’s like running a bar tab, but through a bank, Uncle Rick.” I said feeling bad for him. “And yes, Jack, Randi set up a special off-shore account administered by RVP from Kili Island.” I showed her the card with a dazzling, star-filled night sky on its face.
“Cute.” Jack deadpanned.
“Hey, it was either this or wash eighty bucks worth of dishes!” I replied with a wry smile. “This place is privately run so we wouldn’t be getting in free.”
Akane appeared out of the lavatory door and walked over to us.
“Commander, I believe that water you offered me went straight through.”
“It did?” I looked surprised and horrified. “I hope it was fit to drink, ma’am. I’d feel really bad if I made you sick.”
“No, Commander, this old body sometimes takes me by surprise. I doubt a monk from the homeland would intentionally give you bad water.” The older Japanese woman reassured me.
“Admiral, Commanders, ma’am, the tour is about to begin if you would follow me please?” The young woman that waited on us said as she walked past and motioned to us. Stepping behind a walled counter she produced, reached across the counter, and applied our wristbands then again motioned us to follow.
Entering the wide, curved hallway with airline memorabilia on its walls and a few self-standing display cases, the woman stopped and turned to us.
“Well…um…hi, and welcome to the Pacific Aviation Museum here at Pearl Harbor. My name is Susan and I’ll be your guide through Hangars 37 and 73 today. If you cannot hear what I’ve said, please feel free to ask me to repeat something. Of course, I don’t really have to tell most of you that, I guess.” Our hostess giggled uncomfortably.
As if on cue, a jet could be heard somewhere outside. Uncle Rick looked a bit concerned, but quickly covered with a stern frown.
“No respect for an Admiral around here!” He growled, shaking his head a few times in mock anger. We all laughed.
As we waited for Susan to finish telling us about the artifacts in the display cases, I brought up my HUD and enabled my tiara’s Artificial Temporal Field Detector. Hopefully the ATFD would find Ricky Lynn’s missing device. I was glad I had remembered to take it off and place it in my shoulder bag. It really couldn’t be called regulation- still- I preferred it to the high crowned, narrow brimmed cover the Navy issued women these days.
Immediately, the ATFD window popped up in my vision and indicated nothing within the sensor’s range.
“So, Admiral, I noticed that you three are submariners?” Our guide asked in curiosity.
Akane suddenly snapped around and stared at Jack and I!
“Why yes, we’re in the Silent Service, Susan.” Uncle Rick admitted.
“Silent Service? Wow, I haven’t heard it referred to in those terms since our last group of World War II vets came through.” She replied tensely, her smile somewhat guarded.
“I commanded a boat during the cold war, sweetheart…when we had to be silent.” Demmit growled. “The term never went away.”
Our guide looked at the Admiral with a little fear in her eyes.
“Commander Steinert here has her own boat now. Lt. Commander Cummins is her Ex-O. I’m proud to say that they are the very first female naval officers to command their own submarine, young lady.” He added.
Akane gasped in surprise hearing that piece of information.
“Oh my God, that is so amazing! I can’t imagine the stress you two must be under, Commanders!” Susan gasped, her hands going to her mouth in excitement. “Wait until the others hear that I had two real celebrities in my final tour of the day! Wow!”
As I felt my face warm, I looked over to Mitsuru Akane. She seemed to be shying away from both Jack and I, and the extra attention.
“Three.” I said looking back to our guide.
“Excuse me, Commander Steinert?”
“There are three celebrities in your tour today, Susan. Mrs. Mitsuru’s father was an Imperial pilot in 1941. It’s rumored that he dropped the ordinance that doomed Arizona.” I continued.
The younger woman, of obvious Asian descent stared at Akane a moment.
“I admire your courage, Mrs. Mitsuru.” Susan said as she bowed slightly to the older woman. “I have met many veterans visiting the island doing the exact same thing you are doing for your father. I take it he never returned?”
Akane shook her head sadly.
“Commanders, Admiral, I take it you all had relatives that served here?” Our guide asked carefully.
Uncle Rick, Jack, and I nodded.
Susan remained quiet for a moment as if debating something.
“My great-grandfather was found on the road to Schofield. From what my grandfather heard, he was killed by friendly fire after offering to drive a congressman and his son to that Army base that morning.
Jack and I gasped!
“I know!” She replied in excited agreement of our supposed reaction. “Grandfather also said that his father was suspected of espionage! Is that cool or what?”
Jack looked at me in horror. We’d had a hand in that man’s demise. Uncle Rick looked to us cautiously for a moment.
“From what I’ve studied about the attack, many civilians were killed or wounded that morning, Susan. It had to be total chaos around here.” Uncle Rick informed her. “It’s a wonder more people didn’t die.” He added, looking to Jack and I quickly. I saw pride in his eyes.
Akane began to wipe her eyes.
“I’m sorry. We’re supposed to keep our guests happy and interested here instead of depressed and sad. Let’s move into the main display area.” Our guide said cheerfully as she looked up from the floor.
“Are you sure you won’t join us for dinner, Mitsuru Akane?” I asked again as our car pulled up to Mrs. Mitsuru’s hotel in Honolulu.
“Although I would like to get to know you, Admiral Demmit, and Lt. Cmdr. Cummins better, Commander Steinert, I must decline. Today was much more taxing on me than I expected. I think I will just order room service and go to bed early tonight. I want to get some shopping in before I leave for Japan the day after tomorrow. Thank you for your hospitality though, Alexandra. Thank you all for the pleasant company and especially the tour. Good night.”
“Good night, Mrs. Mitsuru. Maybe we’ll meet again soon.” I replied with a pleasant smile.
“Maybe we will, Commander. Pleasant journeys.” The older woman said as she bowed, turned, and headed into the hotel slowly.
Chief Fischer closed the back door and walked around to the driver’s side. I noticed Akane look over her shoulder at us for a second before continuing into the open-air lobby.
“She suspects you and Cmdr. Cummins, Empress.” He said as soon as he closed his door.
“I know, Ted. We have to pay her a visit later tonight.” I sighed.
“So she’s one of us, I take it?” He asked, looking back at us in the rearview mirror.
I closed my eyes for a second.
“You gave her some water, ma’am?”
I closed my eyes a second time.
“I thought I noticed her hair starting to lose its gray. Will she be cute, ma’am?”
“Shouldn’t we be getting back to base, chief?” Uncle Rick growled.
“Yes sir, Admiral Demmit!” Fischer exclaimed as he put the car in gear to begin our journey back to base.
“Any luck finding Ricky Lynn’s invention, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as we slowly crept past the airport turn off on Oahu’s ‘Interstate’ highway- H1.
“Nothing, Uncle Rick. Future Alex’s memories indicated that Ricky Lynn lost it around 1900hrs. If it was truly set to travel two hours into the future, but set instead for twenty years into the past, it should be here any minute.”
“Ricky Lynn is still going to school at Carnegie Mellon University right, Empress?”
“In 2011? Yes, why? She’s teaching there in 2035 though.”
“Alex, CMU is in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. That’s East coast time. We’re six hours behind, if I remember right.”
“Oh.”
I had forgotten about that. Now I felt stupid! Imagine…the Empress of Time and Space…forgetting about time zones!
“You forgot about the time zones, Alex?” Jack gasped sarcastically.
“Note to self…” I said as if dictating a memo, “Jack to be dropped off in the late Cretaceous…”
What was left of our one hour trip back to Pearl was deafeningly silent. Where had all the automobiles come from?
“Thanks for the lift, Ted.” I said brightly as Jack and I walked around to the driver’s side door.
“My pleasure, Commander. Keep an eye on the Admiral for me will ya? Mom would be on my case if something happened to him on this mission.”
“Aside from the usual headache, he’ll be fine, Ted. I’m sure she knows that already.”
“Oh ya…right. I forgot about that.” Chief Fischer chuckled. “Travel safe, Ma’am. Commander, take good care of her, please?”
“Like I always do, Teddy.” Jack answered from beside me with a flirtatious smile.
“So now what, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as the car drove off.
“We go into the OC and have dinner, sir.” I said with little emotion.
“When do we kick off this treasure hunt then?” He asked with an agitated growl.
“After we have dinner, and Jack and I return from the lady’s room, Uncle Rick.”
Admiral Demmit harrumphed as he held the door to the Officer’s Club open for us.
“Now that was a good steak!” Jack exclaimed with a satisfied smile as she wiped her mouth with the white linen napkin.
The way she had devoured it made me wonder if…nope, I was not gonna go there!
“Admiral, if you would excuse Jack and I, we need to check our faces…Jack?” I announced as I stood from the table. Uncle Rick was still savoring the last remaining morsels of his steak dinner, but stood to see us off on reflex.
“Do I have time for another beer, Alex?”
“Of course, sir. I’ll settle up when we get back, okay?”
“Travel safely, you two.” He said just above a whisper.
Jack and I nodded.
After washing our hands, Jack and I entered separate stalls. Something the attendant saw as normal. I quickly phased through the divider and joined Jack in her’s. I suddenly wondered how Superman could change clothes in such a confined area.
‘Ready to go get Akane, Jack,’ I thought?
She nodded and took my hand.
A young woman of maybe eighteen was curled up, sleeping soundly, still fully clothed on her bed in the hotel room we found ourselves in. As we watched for a few moments, she began to cry in her sleep. With a start, she woke up and looked around the room in confusion.
“She looks like Tish’s sister, Alex.” Jack said, stating the obvious.
“Well they have met, Jack.”
“And just how am I supposed to know that?”
“Jacki’s memories?”
“Oh…ya…right.”
I shook my head in disbelief of my companion.
“Acoustic shield, like we planned it earlier, Jack.”
We watched as the young woman got up gracefully and padded off to the lavatory in confusion, turning on its light, and closing the door automatically.
A shriek and barrage of Japanese…um…expletives…exploded from the small room. The lavatory door flew open and the much younger Mitsuru Akane ran out to search her purse. Finding her compact mirror, she began to touch her face while staring at her reflection. She ran back into the lavatory again.
“What has happened to me?” She cried over and over again in Japanese then ended her mantra suddenly. “Why do I look so young? Have I died?”
Jack pointed over to the empty room service cart. Among the dishes was an empty Saki bottle.
“That would certainly do it, Jack.” I grinned deviously.
“So now what?” she asked.
“Just like with our shore crew, Jack.” I replied in a neutral tone.
The room’s lighting blinked several times and Jack even turned on the TV for added effect.
Akane’s wrinkle-free, youthful face slowly peered out from the bathroom ever so cautiously. Her eyes were as big as saucers as she looked around the room in fright.
“Isssss…is someone there?” She asked timidly.
Quickly, Mrs. Mitsuru disappeared back into the safety of the bathroom.
“Hit the lights one more time and I’ll rephase us, Jack.”
She nodded and the room went dark for a couple seconds.
‘We’re here.’ I thought to Jack as the room lights came back on.
Jack pointed to the door and several knocks sounded from it.
“Whoooo…who is it?” The timid young voice called out from the lavatory.
Several more knocks sounded.
“Whooo issss it?” Akane asked again in fright as she slowly appeared from the bathroom. Both hands were gripping the doorframe as tightly as she could, her eyes glued to the entrance to the room. “Whaaaaa…what do you want?”
“We thought we’d answer those questions you had about us, Mitsuru Akane.” I said cheerfully.
The young woman’s pale face spun around to stare at Jack and I.
She fell to the floor in a twisting heap.
“Did you really have to frighten her like that, Alex?” Jack asked as I saw some movement under the young woman’s eyelids.
“It did its job, Jack. Just as it did with Michelle and her friends.”
“Commanders…how…how did you get in here? Whaaaa…what happened to me?” A very confused, very incoherent Mitsuru Akane asked as she started to come around.
“That is but one of the many questions we came here to answer.” I said gently. “We can wait until you’re more awake though.”
A bottle of water floated over to us.
I looked at Jack in frustration. “What is it with Mind Warriors and Mini-Fridges?” I asked as I quickly grabbed the bottle out of the air.
“Mind…Mind Warrior?” Akane whispered as she tried to focus on the two of us.
“Mind Warrior, Akane. Jack is my Mind Warrior. She helps protect me, the Empress of Time and Space, from harm when we travel.” I answered candidly.
The woman’s eyes flew open as she suddenly reached full consciousness. She stared at me wide-eyed and blinked only a few times.
“You…”
I nodded with a gentle smile.
“This is a dream?”
Jack and I shook our heads ‘no’ a few times.
“Then you are…were the Angels of Mercy I heard so much about?”
“Jack and I relocated as many people as would agree, ma’am. I’m sorry we couldn’t get more to safety.” I answered sadly.
Akane remained silent for several minutes as she processed what I had said.
“My Aunt and Uncle, you took them to Tokyo?”
I nodded. “The family Moritsu holds a special place in our society, Akane. You are welcome to join us if you desire.”
“How?”
“How do you join us?” I smiled. “You just say you will…”
“How can you be here and…and…there…then?”
A demonstration was in order. I phased out and quickly moved over by the door and rephased.
“Like this, hun.” I chirped happily, watching her head suddenly snap around to my voice.
“Show off!” Jack growled under her breath.
“Like you’ve never done anything like this, Jack? Miss ‘I’ll-just-float-a-bottle-of-water-over- to-y’all-as-if-it-were-nothin-special’!”
“How did you get over there?”Akane asked in a louder voice, thereby interrupting our little…disagreement.
“I have the gift of Time Travel, Akane. If you want more of a demonstration you must trust that I will not hurt you and take my hand.” I said gently, walking back over to the bed and offering my hand to her.
The frightened girl alternated between staring at me and my outstretched hand.
“Ma’am, Alex means you no harm. The Empress has vowed only to help humanity, not hurt it.” Jack said gently after a few minutes of silence as she took my other hand in hers.
“What will happen if I take your hand?”
“In order to travel with me you must be in contact with me, Akane. I ask that if you trust me and take my hand, do not let go until I say it is safe to do so as time travel does have its dangers.”
Still the girl stared at my hand.
“Have Jack or I shown any malicious intent toward you since we met, Akane?”
It took another full minute, but cautiously, she put her hand in mine.
“You need to stand up too, hun.” I added.
After another minute Mitsuru Akane stood, quivering, next to me. I immediately phased us out.
“In answer to your question as to how I got over to the door without being seen, please try to put your free hand on the bed, hun.”
Her eyes widened as her hand passed unimpeded through the duvet and mattress.
“My gift allows me to shift us slightly out of phase with reality, Akane.” I paused to let that sink in- more so to let the young woman pass her hand through the bed multiple times until satisfied.
“So where and when do you want to go, hun?” I asked, but added, “Keep in mind it wouldn’t be appropriate for a young woman to be seen on an airbase or aircraft carrier in the middle of World War II.”
“I would like to know the truth about my cousin Takashi.”
“I see,” I replied. “Then you don’t want to see another time just another place, is that it?” I asked just to make sure.
“Please take me to my cousin.” She asked- her eyes steady on me.
“This will be a lateral, Jack- Sunnyvale, California, 2011.” I informed her.
Jack nodded.
A modern, well-kept office with a wall of windows replaced the pleasant, city-side hotel room.
“What do you mean there is a small flaw in the process? I want you to find the cause and rectify it before we end up recalling the whole lot! Authorize double time pay until this is handled, do you understand me?” A woman’s, British accented, voice said from the chair facing away from us.
“Yes, I understand that we will be losing money and that the stock holders will be furious with me! I stand by my order though, Mr. Huang! Let me know when we are ready to continue production…yes, thank you…good-bye.”
The chair turned toward us and Tish closed her cell phone and unceremoniously tossed it on the desk now in front of her.
“Semiconductors, she said!” Tish mouthed in a childish singsong voice. “Y’all invest in Semiconductors, hun”, she continued mockingly. “You didn’t inform me as to how much stress this job would cause for me, Empress!”
“No, I didn’t, Tish, but I also said that I wasn’t going to tell you everything…that you needed to do things for yourself!” I responded.
Moritsu Takashi noticeably jumped.
“Alexandra Covington!” Tish shouted angrily.
“Steinert, hun. Cmdr. Alexandra Steinert, USN.”
“Empress!” Tish shouted in surprise as she shot from the chair and dropped to one knee. “Welcome to Sunnyvale, California, it is December 9th, 2011.”
“Will you knock that off and stand up, Tish? God, that gets old!”
Tish stood back up and giggled as she came around the desk and wrapped her arms around me. “What’s the occasion, sensei, and who is the new recruit? She looks familiar somehow.” She continued, releasing me and looking at the frightened young woman.
“Moritsu Takashi, meet Mitsuru…”
“Akane? Is that you, cousin?” Takashi screeched, finally seeing the resemblance.
“Takashi?”
“It’s me, Akane-kun!” Tish chirped in glee before turning toward me. “Is this the day, Alex-sensei?”
I nodded with a smile.
Both women stared at each other for a minute.
Cmdr. Steinert, who is this woman? My Takashi was a middle-aged man last time I saw him. And if this is still 2011, he has been dead for…”
Tish looked at me. “She doesn’t know yet, Sensei? You haven’t told her of the Mahanilui?”
“Not yet, Tish. We just left her hotel room in Honolulu.”
“Akane-kun, if you believe Alex-sensei really can travel through space and time then you must believe I am your cousin, Takashi.” Tish proposed.
“Capt. Steinert rescued me in late March of 1944 after she torpedoed the ship I was stationed on.” She looked over to me again, “How long has it been for you, Sensei?”
“About four months, Tish.” I replied.
She nodded as Akane stared at Jack and I in fear.
“The crazy bitch was right?” Akane announced in a rude dialect of Japanese.
“Even a blind squirrel finds a nut every once in a while, hun.” I giggled as I replied in her language.
“That was about the only thing that whore got right so far, Alex.” Jack laughed.
“Ladies, that form of our language is not suitable for public conversation.” Tish scolded in her formal British accent before she too started laughing.
My linguist embraced her cousin. “Akane-kun, I have waited so long for this day! Welcome to our sisterhood, Mitsuru Akane.” Tish smiled brightly as she hugged tighter.
Mitsuru Akane remained stiff at the distinctly feminine greeting and stared at Tish in silence.
“I…I haven’t decided to join any…any sisterhood…yet.” Akane stuttered defiantly. “How can you be my Takashi when you appear and act completely female?”
Tish released the girl and held her at arm’s length as she appraised the question.
“I’ve been a girl for sixty-seven years now. I should like to think that I am comfortable with who I am after all this time.”
There was that formal British accent again.
“Sixty-seven years? You don’t look a day over eighteen.”
“Thank you, cousin.” Tish beamed. “And you don’t look a day over twenty.”
“I don’t?” Akane blinked several times, glancing down at herself.
“Sensei, Randi gave me an envelope on my visit to Reilly last month. She told me to keep it safe until the time was right. Tell me, is this that time?”
“Only if Akane agrees, Tish. She has to make up her own mind, as do any of us.” I answered.
She nodded. “I understand, Sensei.”
“Why do you call her teacher?” Tish’s cousin asked in confusion.
“”Akane-kun, Alexandra is a teacher! She has taught me so very much about the world around us- not this world,” Tish motioned about the room, “but the world that people never notice or even suspect to be around them. The Empress of Time and Space has shown me that, despite discrimination, hatred, and war, there is still a multitude of goodness that fights diligently to counter those previously listed obstacles. Cousin, I have accompanied the Empress many times over the years as she strives to keep this reality moving smoothly into the future. She…we…have also helped many other worlds return to their former splendor in the time since the Empress arrived.” Tish paused as she looked down to the floor.
“But mostly Alexandra-sensei has taught me respect…respect for all manner of beings, human or otherwise- no matter where in the universes they happen to be, and it doesn’t matter which side, if any, they are on.” She paused again.
“I now know the wonderful feelings associated with being given a second chance- the rare opportunity to do something more than was possible my first go around, Akane-kun.”
“Because of the Empress, her wisdom, and her charity, I can now help her make a difference in this and other worlds. I can truly help others now!”
“I don’t understand. Capt. Steinert can obviously travel from one place to another, but what can you do from this office, miss?”
“Cousin, because of my Mahanilui, I now speak three hundred-seventy languages fluently. Eighty of those are not indigenous to this planet.” Tish gushed.
“This ‘Mahanilui’ you talk about, what is it?”
Tish held up a finger, reached for the desk phone, and pressed a button on it.
“Yes, Tish?” A familiar voice answered.
“Alice, Alex, Jacki, Akane, and I will be here for awhile to discuss new business opportunities. Please clear my schedule for the rest of the day and see that we are not disturbed.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
There was a noticeable click from the loudspeaker as it went silent. The air beside Tish began to shimmer as a shape took form. Alice Wesnuski slowly appeared, though she seemed semi-transparent and not really in the room.
“Empress.” She said in a hollow-like tone as she bowed to me. “Welcome to Silicon Valley. To what do you honor us with your presence this day?”
“Knock it off, hun, you’ll scare our guest,” I intoned flatly.
The ghost-like image giggled. “Will you require my help, Alex?”
“Maybe not, Alice. Tish just wants time to reacquaint herself with her cousin.” I said as I noticed her washed out face turn sad. “Mitsuru Akane, this is one of our sisters, Alice Wesnuski. Alice, Akane.”
“A pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Mitsuru.” Alice greeted as her image bowed slightly. “I hope Alex’ vision of our combined futures holds true.” The image of Alice turned to Takashi.
“I’ll take care of things here then, Tish. What do you want me to do if Huang shows up?”
“Tell him that his team had better take care of that manufacturing foul-up and that I went home to nurse the severe migraine I contracted while worrying about what to say to our board of directors should he fail!”
Alice’s ghost giggled.
“Process drawing number three-six-six-one-alpha-four-nine-Henry-zero-three; page ten; coordinates: bravo-five. The required temperature should be two-thirteen cee instead of the specified two-twenty cee, Ladies,” I proclaimed in monotone.
Tish quickly wrote down the information while Alice leaned closer to watch.
“Thanks, Sensei. You may have just saved Ricky Lynn’s collective butt. Without these new solar panels, her alternative energy graduate project would be doomed.”
“Not yet I haven’t.” I said under my breath as I quickly snapped out of my trance-like stare.
“What was that, ma’am?” Alice asked as she turned to me with a confused look.
“Nothing, hun, I was just thinking of another mission, that’s all. Don’t you have reports to prepare?” I asked, covering for my slip.
“Oh…okay…let me know if you need something. I get off at five today.” Alice said with a smile.
I thought for a minute. Tish must have noticed my expression.
“Ali, after passing this new information on, and clearing the schedule, alert the process manager of my departure and tell him I’m giving you the rest of the day off, too. I think the Empress may need you on her next mission after all.”
“ALL RIGHT!” The image’s voice as well as a similar muffled voice from just outside the office doors shouted. “I mean…I mean…thank you, Ms Moritsu.” Alice’s translucent image continued. “If you could wait just a few minutes, Empress, I can be ready to go?”
“It’ll take thirty-one minutes, Alice. We’ll be waiting.” I told her with a smile.
Alice’s ghost-form smiled and disappeared instantly. Jack offered her hand to Tish, but Tish instead went over to a picture on the wall and moved it to one side to reveal a safe. She entered a combination on the keypad, opened it, and removed a large, plain brown, interoffice office envelope. Walking back over, she took Jack’s hand while I gently took hold of Akane’s. Why hadn’t our guest reacted so intensely to Alice’s gift?
The sunshine falling through the window jumped a few degrees west as I advanced us thirty minutes into the future.
“What just happened, Cmdr. Steinert?” Akane asked curiously as she tilted her head to me.
“Okay…I’m ready.” Alice announced as she quickly entered the office and closed the door behind her, locking it in the process.
“Time travel, Akane-kun. Sometimes it can be very subtle.” I giggled.
“She cheated.” Jack announced flatly.
“Thanks for the invite, skipper.” Alice chirped as she totally ignored Jack’s accusation and took the mysterious brown package from Tish in one hand and her outstretched hand in the other.
“Tish, think of home. Jack?” I said and asked then nodded as our destination appeared in my mind.
A large living room decorated in a definite Asian style replaced Tish’s office.
“Don’t let go yet, I haven’t phased us in.” I announced as I looked around us. Our guest was standing in the middle of a glass-topped coffee table. “Akane, you might want to take a few steps back. I don’t think Takashi would want blood stains in her table.” I said as I nodded down to my right.
Our newest sister gasped loudly before practically jumping backwards a few feet.
“Is this what you meant by travel hazards, Commander?” She asked, still flustered.
“That would be one of the minor ones, yes.” I giggled.
Akane swallowed hard. “One of the…minor…ones?”
“You could solidify in solid rock; get hit by a car just after rephasing; end up in somebody else; appear in an active volcano…”
“Jack!”
“Sorry, Alex, I just wanted to give her a couple of examples.”
“Whose house is this?” Akane asked after staring at Jack and I for several seconds.
“This is my living room, cousin. Empress, can we go outside and remove our shoes, please?” Tish requested politely.
We were immediately in a small foyer. After pulling everyone closer together I rephased us and we proceeded to remove our shoes before again entering the living room- well, Tish and Akane removed their shoes. Jack, Alice, and I simply removed them from our Reilly suit ensemble selection.
Suddenly the house came alive as three young children came screaming down a set of steps nearby.
“Momma!” They all screamed. “You’re home early!”
“I am! And I’ve brought some friends.” Tish gushed happily.
“Aunt Alex! Aunt Jacki!” The children screamed looking toward Jack and I.
“How y’all doin’ today?” I asked as Jack and I got mugged and lost our hearing.
I noticed Akane staring at Tish in complete shock.
“They are you…yours?”
“Cuz,” Tish began in her thick southern drawl, “The Mahanilui didn’t just make us all look like women-folk, it went clean ta the bone!” She giggled.
“Mitsuru Akane, meet Alexandra, 8; Rebecca, 6; and Yoshi, 3.”
“Honey?” A man’s voice echoed down from upstairs somewhere. “Did I hear that Alex and Jacki are here?”
An Asian man in his late twenties walked carefully down the same staircase holding a baby.
“You heard right, honey. Empress, might I introduce my husband of almost nine years, Sam Hikawa and my youngest, Jacquelyn. She’s almost a year old.” Tish added proudly.
“Hi Alice! Oh, Josie, I didn’t know you were here too. Did you cut your h…?” Sam started to say, but stopped abruptly when Akane turned to look at him straight on.
“I’m sorry; I thought you were Takashi’s sister Josie. I’m Sam…Sam Hikawa…and you would be?” The man asked after handing young Jacki to Tish. He promptly took the young woman’s hand and bowed slightly as he introduced himself.
“Mitsuru…Akane.” She answered sheepishly.
“Nice to meet you, Mitsuru. Are you any relation to Takashi by chance?” He asked. “Because there is a striking resemblance.”
“Akane is my cousin, dear. She might be staying with us for a little while, isn’t that right, Alex-sensei?”
“If that’s her decision, Tish.”
“Mitsuru, you are welcome in our home for as long as you would like to stay.” Sam said happily. “Family will never be turned away.”
Akane blushed as she bowed in thanks. “I am honored, Hikawa-san, though it has not been proven that I am related as of yet.”
“Jack, I guess another side trip is in order.” I sighed as I looked to our guest. “Akane, take my hand and I shall prove…beyond any doubt, that this woman is who I say.” I said as I rudely shot my hand to her.
We were suddenly on Sand Dollar.
“Here is your proof, Mitsuru Akane, though do not let go.” I said as I pointed down at a male Moritsu Takashi. “Watch and learn.”
“Has he had anything to eat or drink since we rescued him?” Capt. Alex Steinert asked as she entered Emily’s quarters and makeshift hospital room.
“Just some water late last night, nothing this morning yet.” Emily answered.
“Lt. Smith, please introduce me and ask for his name.”
This time I understood, thanks to my translator, the dialect of our enemy’s reply. Akane gasped in surprise. His answer was short and heated and I really had no need to translate it.
“He will not tell ‘mere’ women anything, Captain. He says he would rather die.” Mina replied as she strongly censored the translation.
“Tell him that if he doesn’t show a little more respect to the Commanding officer of this vessel that I can and will honor his last wish. I will also make it a point to note in my report that he has dishonored the very people that showed him mercy- the very women that saved his lowly carcass- is that clear! Exact translation, Lieutenant!”
I was glad to hear that Mina’s translation was indeed correct. Takashi’s reply was longer than before and his tone much softer.
“He says that he is indeed thankful for his rescue, but he says you cannot possibly be the Captain, as women are forbidden to command naval vessels on both sides.”
“Explain to him that this was not our choice- that we were once… oh hell! Tell him it is a test by our military to show that even American women can beat the Imperial Navy. See how he reacts to that.”
“Why did you tell him a lie, Commander?” Akane asked me as Takashi became infuriated- so much so that spit flew from his mouth as he made his next statement. I still didn’t need a translator to understand that very derogatory, very filthy response!
Akane and I watched in surprise as Capt. Steinert quickly turned, grabbed Sasha Trent’s pistol, roughly pulled back its action and just as swiftly grabbed Takashi’s tattered shirt collar putting the muzzle to his temple. It happened so fast, I wondered if I had unknowingly affected time at such an early stage in the Empress’ development.
“Listen, you arrogant, Jap asshole! If I say I’m the Captain of this boat you damn well better believe me or I’ll blow that offensive, foul mouth off of your arrogant, slant-eyed face. No one talks to me or my officers like that! No one! Now, are you going to talk or do you take a trip out a torpedo tube!”
Akane gasped again as we watched the muzzle press a little harder into his temple. It twisted a little for effect.
Takashi was now sweating profusely and he swallowed hard. Apparently, he now realized that I was a woman to be reckoned with. I was in command!
“Well, well, you do understand some English! Look ladies he speaks Colt! Now, Lt. Smith, if you’ll please introduce us again? Inform him I know many of the ‘more colorful’ facets of his language.”
“If this is 1944, how would you know such fowl language, Commander?” Akane asked as she turned to stare at me.
“I knew a Japanese boy that immigrated to Missouri in high school, Akane.”
“Then he dishonored his family by teaching a young woman such trash!”
“He says his name is Takashi Moritsu, Ship’s Cook and he is sorry for offending us with his dishonorable language. He was not aware that Americans- especially American women knew such crude phrases! He will not dishonor us in the future.”
“I wasn’t a girl at the time, ma’am.” I said sadly, looking down to the deck.
“Lt. Smith, would he like some food and does he have any additional medical requirements?”
“Oh…forgive me, commander.” Akane apologized, remembering about the Mahanilui.
“He says he is hungry, but is reluctant because of what he has been told about the American’s treatment of prisoners. I have reassured him that those reports are erroneous and unfounded. He agreed to eat only after you assure its safety.”
“Tell him I like our cook, but I can’t vouch for anyone’s safety after eating it- not even my own!”
I laughed and shook my head while Akane just looked between us in puzzlement.
“He says you officers are all alike! You all expect exquisite meals from pig slop! Captain, I quite like the chief’s culinary skill. I am particularly fond of his apple pie!”
“Ap-prel pry? Ah… BraseBrawl! Brabe Root! Ahhg.” Takashi spouted, but quickly winced with pain from his ribs.
“Cousin always liked his American apple pie.” Akane giggled with a worried look.
“Tell him I think we’re out of pie, but I’ll try to find something edible in the galley.”
“Enough proof, Akane-kun?” I asked- though I knew what her reply would already be.
“This only proves that you rescued my cousin, Commander…” Akane began to say just before our surroundings changed again.
“See? I wasn’t lying, Skip, he’s changing. Look, he’s got a full head of hair already!” Jamie Hilf cried as Capt. Steinert hit the deck and turned around.
“That looks like my cousin, but I barely remember him with that much hair, Commander.”
“Keep watching, Akane. You’re witnessing the true power of the Mahanilui.” I said as I pointed to the visibly transforming person in Sand Dollar’s brig.
“Is that how it happened to us Skip?”
“Most certainly, Miss Hilf.” Lt. Smith said as she and Lt. Scott joined us in the already crowded hold that served as pump room, cargo and food storage, and brig. I moved Akane and I into the smaller Brig in order not to stand in one of them.
“I wish I had a camera to document this. Navy Medical would never believe this otherwise.”
“Emily, I don’t think anyone would believe this with pictures. Look, his clothes are starting to fit differently.”
“Permission to be excused, Captain? I’m starting to get nauseous, sir.”
“Very well, Hilf, but consider yourself on report! Don’t be surprised if you’re the next occupant of this brig, sailor. What is wrong with you? Drinking while on duty! On second thought, I want you to wait in the Wardroom until I arrive. Is that understood, sailor?”
“Yes, sir. I’m sorry sir! I just needed to dull this pain, sir. I…”
Akane and I watched the tears stream down Jamie Hilf’s lovely face before she turned for the ladder.
“And before either one of you accuses me of being too hard on her, may I remind you that the penalty for such an offense is incarceration and court-martial! I went easy on her.”
“Captain, this is quite strange. I have never seen the Mahanilui progress so rapidly! What we have witnessed in these last few minutes would normally take several hours! I can’t explain this conundrum.” Lt. Smith said in a quiet but concerned tone.
“I just can’t believe my eyes, Mina! This is so fantastic- like I’m actually watching Superman change clothes, only in reverse!”
“You mean Supergirl don’t you, Emily? I just can’t believe it’s happening again. We have to find out how this happened.”
“Emily, you and Lt. Smith stay with Moritsu. When he wakes up I want you here to make sure he doesn’t do anything foolish. Let him know he’s not alone in this. I’m going to ask Hilf, Richards, and Andrews what exactly they saw or did down here. I’ll send someone down on guard duty.”
Past me turned for the ladder to the main deck. “I can’t believe it happened again!”
“You don’t know what magic overtook everyone, Commander?” Akane asked in amazement.
“Like Tish told you earlier, the Mahanilui is a process designed by the ‘Past’ Empress to save her people from total annihilation. The little machines can completely rewrite a person’s genetic code if needed.” I sighed. “That includes gender.” I added sadly.
“I just can’t believe that is my Takashi.” Akane said as she looked on in wonder.
“It happened the same way for us…and for you, Akane-kun. Being female already, you didn’t change all that much. Your physical change of age is the most visible whereas I and the rest of my crew….” I told her, motioning down my body to illustrate.
“And Takashi is fine with this change?” She asked.
“Weeeelll, not at first. As with all of us, it took a little time to acclimate, but the Takashi of 2011 is quite comfortable with her body. I’m sure she could go on and on about her experiences. Mind you, all those experiences were not happy or pleasant- no one’s life can be all roses and happiness.”
“I wouldn’t expect that, Commander. I, for one, know that first hand.”
I remained silent for a moment. “So, have I achieved my proof, Akane-kun?”
The young woman holding my hand nodded ever so slightly.
Takashi’s pleasantly decorated home appeared around us.
“Before I release my hold, Akane-kun, I await your answer.” I said as I looked down to the floor.
“My answer for what…exactly?”
“Would you care to join our sisterhood, Mitsuru Akane…the women of Kili Island…?” Looking back up and into her eyes, I continued. “To agree to be my sister and join the Empress in helping the people of this world as well as others?” I asked and then paused.
“To be my friend?”
“Do I have to give you my answer now?”
“No, Akane-kun. It is your decision when you voice any preference. I would however suggest that you get to know your cousin. She has waited this day for so very long and I would hate to see her visions of this happy day ruined.”
“She did appear to be very excited by our arrival.”
“That is because she has struggled over the years to stay out of your life- fearing you would shun her as some teen-aged lunatic. I can tell you it wasn’t easy when you both worked at the same company…in the same department, for twenty-five years.
“She worked for IBM?” Akane’s eyes grew wide. “In Tokyo?”
I nodded.
The woman remained silent for a few moments as she desperately searched her memories for Takashi. She finally gasped as those memories surfaced.
“That was her? But she never seemed to age!”
“And now you know why, Akane-kun. You are welcome to join us if you wish; otherwise, Jack and I will take you back to your hotel in Honolulu.”
“You would just return me and allow me to live out another lifetime without any intervention?”
“All I ask is that you keep what you have learned…what you are now…to yourself. If the general population found out that the Empress and her sisters were to actually exist…”
My eyes dropped to the floor again.
“It would make our lives a living hell.” I concluded.
“Empress…” She started to say. “Commander Steinert, allow me a few days to meet Takashi before I make my decision. Whichever way I chose, your sisterhood shall never be at risk of exposure.”
“It is all I can ask of you. Thank you, Akane-kun.”
“Glad you came back in the same week, Alex!” Jack blurted out sarcastically as Tish’s three kids turned around.
“Aunt Akane! Aunt Alex!” Three children shouted in unison and rushed my companion.
We were back in this reality. Tish motioned to me with the interoffice envelope that she picked up from the coffee table.
I winked and noticed that Sam had turned on the TV. The news was just coming on.
“This evening we have sad breaking news at the top of our early broadcast! We have just learned that a Japan Airlines Boeing 757 has gone down approximately seventy miles east-southeast of Midway. Officials in Hawaii reported losing radar contact with flight 243…”
Akane’s head snapped around at the mention of the flight number.
“…At approximately 1:34PM local time. Air and sea rescue has been dispatched to the last known location. As of this newscast the plane’s wreckage has not been located. Flight 243 was enroute from Honolulu to Tokyo and reportedly carried two hundred and thirty passengers.”
Quickly Akane stared down at the television’s lower right corner.
“This is December 11th?” She asked as her head snapped back to me.
“It is Mitsuru, why?” Tish’s husband Sam answered in confusion.
The young woman’s face drained of all color as she mouthed the number 243 several times. She slowly fell backwards onto the floor landing hard on her behind.
Takashi’s three girls quickly retreated to their mother in fear. Tish looked at her cousin with a worried gaze.
Mitsuru Akane slowly turned her head my way. Her teary eyes slowly rose up my body finally reaching my face. She was visibly shaking as her right hand rose from her side; quivering, she began to point it up at me.
I remained silent and stood still- my eyes carefully regarding this terrified young woman. Final proof of the Empress had just been provided.
“You…” Akane gulped, wiped at her eyes, and rewet her lips a few times. “You…you knew.” She almost whispered. “You knew!” She accused a little louder.
Takashi and her husband began looking between Akane and I in concern.
“You knew…knew that…that I would be…” Tears continued flowing from her eyes. Wiping them back again she continued. “You knew that I would…would be on that plane!” She accused.
A small smile crept to my lips, as my right eyebrow rose. Still, I remained silent.
“You did this…did this…to…to keep me from…from boarding that plane!”
“Mrs. Mitsuru,” Jack said gently. “The Empress protects her friends and especially her family. That is one matter that Alex will never negotiate!” She reminded sternly.
“But…but…but…”
Takashi slowly peeled her children away from her sides and approached her cousin.
“You are my cousin, Akane-kun, and therefore my relative.” Tish said, taking the young woman’s hands in her’s. “Alex-sensei is my friend…my sister by way of the Mahanilui. Because of that process, and my relationship with her, you are also her family.”
“You hardly know anything about me.” Akane said as she continued to stare at me.
“Miss Mitsuru, the Empress knows more about you than you can ever imagine.” Jack said cryptically as she winked at me.
I closed my eyes and nodded once. She had no idea how true that statement was.
“Tish, would you give Akane her new identity?” I asked calmly.
“My new…identity?”
“Mitsuru Akane died in that plane crash- or did you just randomly lose your balance after hearing that flight number?” I asked.
“But I didn’t get on that plane. I’m right here with you…right now.”
“According to that plane’s passenger manifest, Akane Mitsuru officially checked in and took seat 34D for her flight back to Japan.” I informed her.
“But how is that possible?”
“We have our ways. Tell me, Mrs. Akane Mitsuru, would anyone recognize you as you look right now?” I asked seriously, scanning her from head to toe.
“Of course! My children and grandchildren would know.”
“Really? Because I see a young woman of about nineteen or twenty sitting before me…”
“I’m seventy-six years old, I’ll have you know!”
“Mitsuru, with all due respect…not from where I stand.” Tish’s Sam said in awe with a slight smile. Tish glared at her husband.
“It’s true honey, Akane looks a year…maybe two, older than you.” He argued. “In fact, you two could be sisters.”
Mitsuru Akane began crying- this time louder.
“I’ve lost them.” She choked out after a minute.
“Who did you lose, hun?” I asked in confusion.
“My family…my children…my grandchildren.” She cried out to me.
“Only if you wish that to be true.”
“But…”
“Tish?” I asked as I turned my full attention to my linguist. “What did your Ma and Pa have to say about your change?”
Akane’s head snapped around to her cousin.
“Aunt and Uncle knew?” Her crying stopped immediately as her jaw dropped.
“They’ve known since 1954, cousin.” Tish answered candidly.
“They’ve known? They died in 1960! You speak as if they were both alive today!”
Tish wrinkled her nose and squinted in response.
Akane’s mouth dropped open even farther, if that were possible.
“The sisters of Kili are very resilient and diverse, Akane-kun.” I giggled as I helped her stand. “Let’s see who you will be in this new life, shall we?”
Placing my hand gently on her shoulder, I guided Akane to the Davenport. Tish opened and began to tip the large envelope’s contents out onto the coffee table’s glass top.
Akane picked up various cards and documents to examine each in detail.
“This California driver’s license claims that I am Akane Moritsu and that I am twenty years old!”
“Y’all will get no argument to the contrary, Akane-kun.” I said with a smile.
“This card claims that I am a student at UCLA-Berkley, and this paper claims I have chosen and paid for classes starting…” Her eyes bulged as she read on. “January 9th, 2012!”
“You’re majoring in Business Management if I’m not mistaken.” I replied evenly, my smile growing larger as she stared at another sheet of paper with numbers printed in a column on one side of the page.
“This is a bank statement in the same name!” She gasped as her eyes scanned down the page. “It claims I have over one hundred-thousand American dollars in this account!”
“Sounds like y’all are set for the next couple year’s tuition, food, and lodging, you might even have a little left over for a new, more up to date, wardrobe, too.” I giggled. “Still, I’d think about finding at least a part time job until you graduate in two years- maybe longer if you decide to get your Master’s.”
“This…” Akane picked up an embossed parchment written entirely in Japanese, scanned it and immediately placed it back down gently- as if a delicate explosive. She gulped. “This…this is a…a birth certificate.”
“We all have them, hun, why do you act like its booby trapped?” I asked as I tried to hold back my laughter.
“It claims my birth date as August 4th, 1991!”
“Well, if this truly is 2011,” I reasoned, “and you are twenty years old…then that seems perfectly logical to me.” I laughed outright, not being able to contain myself any longer. Akane was very entertaining when totally perplexed.
“But I was born August 4th, 1935!”
“Maybe you’re thinking of your grandmother’s birthday, Akane Moritsu?” I asked as I continued to laugh.
“No! This is not right! Why are you doing this?” Akane shouted as tears again burst forth from her eyes.
“Let’s ask your two older sisters, shall we?” I laughed as I looked out into the next room where I- Alex Covington, stood with two slightly older looking women. Alex smiled, shook her head and nodded to them. All three entered the spacious living room.
“Little sister, why are you protesting so much? Why, I haven’t heard this much complaining since we left Tokyo ten years ago!” One of the women said as she approached.
“Aunt Yoko! Aunt Keiko!” Tish’s three girls chorused.
Akane spun around at the new voice. “Aunt Yoko?”
She continued to spin to the floor.
“Why do you take extreme pleasure in rendering the new ones unconscious, Alex?” Sam Hikawa asked me with a smile while shaking his head. Takashi was already kneeling beside her new sister trying to revive her.
“It all works out in the end, Sam, I promise.” I giggled.
“We are so bad, sis.” Alex Covington laughed.
“You saw what might have been if she wasn’t…nudged.” I replied.
Alex Covington nodded.
“Um…what would have happened, Alex?” Jack and Alice both asked, lacking comprehension as I saw Akane starting to come around.
“Moritsosuru-Hikawa Semiconductors won’t exist.” Tish said just above a whisper, her face looking up to me, pale from the devastating realization.
“And Ricky Lynn would never win those fourteen DARPA competitions.” I added, shaking my head. “Nor would she become a celebrated Professor of Robotics.”
“So this is what it’s like when a paradox closes?” Sam Hikawa mumbled to himself.
My attention went to him immediately. “Where one paradox closes, another will surely emerge,” I prophesized cryptically.
“Aunt Yoko, is it really you?” Akane asked as she carefully sat up. Tish tried to help, but Akane raised her hand to stop any assistance.
“You obviously aren’t well, little sister. I have always been your older sister, Yoko Moritsu.” Yoko smiled deviously at Akane. “And this isn’t your Uncle Shinji…this is your oldest sister, Keiko Moritsu. Are you suffering from some form of amnesia, Akane? Empress, what mission has she been on that would cause such confusion in our little sister?”
I raised my hands and shrugged my shoulders in answer. “She was perfectly fine when we left Honolulu three nights ago, girls.” I giggled.
Akane glared at me. “What is this game you all are playing?” She demanded!
I looked at the woman sitting angrily on the carpeted floor. My expression went dead serious as I knelt down before her. “The game, Miss Moritsu, is Life. More specifically- survival. Whether you realize it or not at this point in time, you are important to me…more so, you have always been important to Takashi. Hardly a day has gone by in the sixty-seven years that I have known Moritsu Takashi that she hasn’t thought about you, her parents, or the rest of the family, Akane. We’ve not only given you the rare opportunity of a second chance, but Takashi has received that which she has missed the most…her cousin Akane.” I paused to take a breath, and to let what I said sink in.
The Empress was now going to reveal information she normally never released.
“Akane Moritsu, you have been reunited with your three sisters: Keiko, Yoko, and Takashi, plus your nieces and brother-in-law. Your cousins back home in Japan will be very excited to meet you all. They will be very thankful that your visit next summer has lightened their heavy hearts- hearts so saddened by the loss of their matriarch in an airplane crash on December 11th, 2011. The joy and happiness of being reacquainted with the lost branch of their family will do much to heal that wound and renew their spirits. Honey, Mrs. Akane Mitsuru was always destined,” I cringed at that word, hating it even more now for having to use it, “to perish in that plane crash. Had I not interfered, this timeline…your lives…from now into the foreseeable future, would skew wildly out of control…into oblivion.”
I paused again and glared at the young woman still sitting on the floor, staring back at me through tear-filled eyes.
“Yes, Akane, you ARE that important! YOU provide the glue that reunites and continues the old Japanese name of Moritsu.”
“Sis, can I have a word with you please?” Alex Covington insisted as she walked over to me placing a hand to my right shoulder. Standing back up, she guided me into the far corner of the room.
“We went a little heavy on the drama just now, didn’t we?”
“You know what will happen if we didn’t.” I rationalized.
“She’s still going to be a handful, Alex.”
“I know…but maybe, just maybe she won’t be quite so hard-headed this time.”
“I forgot we saw that one obscure scenario. Sorry, sis.”
“You forgot? How far ahead are you from, Alex?” I asked in amazement.
“May 5th, 2041.”
“Wow, I get senile that soon?” I asked with an evil grin.
“You wish!” She said a little louder than expected. We both looked back at our sisters and their family.
“We better get back to Akane’s welcome home party, sis.” She continued with a wink.
“I agree, sis.” I said and nodded once. With a bright smile on my face, I turned to our sisters and family.
“Who wants to go to Hawaii for a few days?” I asked brightly.
Tish’s three young girls rushed toward me, screaming hysterically!
Resuming their original mission- that of finding Prof. Samuel’s missing Time Machine- Alex and company participate in a ghost hunt, where they provide most of the paranormal activity. How much will the Empress allow her fellow ‘poltergeists’ to enjoy the ‘witching hour’? How much will their newest sister, Akane, influence the mission? Later, Alex and Jack attend Prof. Samuels’ theoretical science lecture masquerading as her keynote speakers.
“Things that go bump…”
0800hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 15th, 2011
“Are you going to go down to the beach for more sunbathing this morning, Alex?” Jack asked as she appeared from one of the three bathrooms in our hotel suite.
The President’s Suite in this hotel, it turns out, had a standing reservation for the ‘Empress’. We had found that out shortly after arriving in Honolulu three days ago. Although different universes, this suite was exactly as I had remembered, but it conjured other memories as well- memories I fought furiously to shield from Jack.
“Penny for your thoughts, Alex?” Jack asked as she was suddenly staring at me with a worried look.
“I still can’t help thinking I’ve been in this suite before, Jack.” I said as I fought another resurgence of those memories.
“Maybe Alex Covington reserved it, but still…why would you have a standing reservation here in the first place?”
“Excu…me, Alex, but we’ll be…our way back t…ho..l…room now.” Alice’s semi-transparent image informed us from just inside the suite’s main door.
“It’s okay, hun, we’re decent.” I told the image with a smile as I noticed it fading in and out several times.
“I just want...o give you g…s a heads up…lex.” The image replied.
“That’s fine, hun, see y’all soon.” I replied to the image.
Alice’s smiling image wavered then disappeared entirely.
“She must be near her projection limit. Where did they go for breakfast this morning anyway?” Jack asked.
“Akane said something about a restaurant near the airport that served great omelets and sausage.” I responded.
“Oh, so what’s on the agenda if we aren’t going to the beach?”
“We do have that little issue of finding Ricky Lynn’s toy over at Pearl, Jack.”
“I had almost forgotten about that. Is it that important we find it immediately?”
I paused a moment. “A device from 2035- one capable of allowing the general public to travel through time arrives here in 2011?” I stated as I looked at her seriously. “You can fill in the list of reasons why that would be very bad, Jack.”
“But if it really does appear in the hangar…”
“Rest assured, it will be found, Jack. Then use your imagination as to how busy we’ll be. Remember, whoever finds that thing wouldn’t be as careful about changing things as we are; let alone not being able to see the repercussions in that new future.”
Jack glanced down to the floor. “That would be pretty bad, huh? When do we leave?” She asked, looking back up at me.
“As soon as Alice gets back. We really do need her on this one.”
“I take it you intend on scaring the pants off those Spirit Quest guys?” Jack asked with a slight, devious grin.
“That’s not even a consideration, Jack. We’re just going to provide the necessary ‘paranormal’ activity their investigation must capture to maintain the timeline.”
“But Alex Covington said this was going to be a fun one.” My first officer complained.
“Oh ya, it’ll be a real riot, hun, you’ll see.” I said rolling my eyes once.
“No one is going to have a heart attack or die are they?”
“No, Jack, not unless my foresight has failed me.”
“Just checking.” She paused. “But, we’re still going to have a little fun with this one, right?”
I waggled my head several times as I retrieved my tiara from my regulation shoulder bag.
“You’re not going to put that on now are you? Remember, Alex, we left from the OC that night.”
“I’m well aware of that, Jack. I’m just making sure it’s charged up.” I growled as I placed it on my head.
“Oh.” She said as a big smile appeared. “That’s good, Alex. Because some people might start thinking the ‘Empress’ has finally succumbed to her title.”
I stuck my tongue out at her.
While we waited for the others to return, I took the opportunity to browse through the on-line manual for my T.I.A.R.A.
“That thing sure has the toys, Alex.” Jack said as I finished reading and mentally closed the file. Apparently Jack was being Jack and reading ‘over my shoulder’.
Our suite’s door clicked and opened quickly. Young Alexandra Hikawa ran into the room. She and her two sisters made a beeline straight for us.
“Aunt Alex! Aunt Jacki! We saw a whole bunches of air-planes! You think we could ride in one sometime? Not that we don’t like travelin with you, but can we…just once, Aunt Alex?”
“I wanna ride a air-plane, Aunt Alex,” her younger sister, Rebecca, demanded!
“I’ll see what I can do, but it won’t be for a few years; your aunt is very busy right now.” I told them with a big smile. Tish’s kids were adorable. I thought of my own girls at that age.
“Look mommy, Aunt Alex has her crown on!” Rebecca shouted with an excited laugh as she pointed to my head.
I noticed Akane’s eyes snap to, lock on me, and widen!
Tish, Sam, Alice, Keiko, Yoko, Alexandra, Rebecca…even little Yoshi dropped to one knee before me!
“Empress!” They all chorused and began laughing.
I felt my cheeks ignite from the embarrassment!
“That is enough of that!” I growled before shutting down my headpiece and putting it back in my purse.
Akane was still staring at me, her mouth still wide open.
“Alice, are you ready to go?” I asked as she continued laughing. I resisted asking Akane what she found so mesmerizing about me this time. Instead, I held out both hands and waited for my companions to join me.
“You ARE wearing your Reilly, right?” I asked as she wiped her eyes dry and took my offered hand. Alice’s shorts, one-piece blue and white-striped swimsuit, and heeled sandals transformed into her modern Navy dress whites in answer to the question.
My own blue demin shorts, pink ‘T’-shirt, and pink sneakers became my own modern uniform, as did Jack’s shorts, bikini top, and sandals.
Akane widened her stare to the three of us. This was the first time she had seen our technology.
“We call them Reilly suits, hun,” I told the mesmerized woman. “They can transform into any clothing we need for any given mission. I take it y’all would like one?”
Akane’s head nodded slowly, her eyes continuing to stare at us.
The suite’s doorbell rang.
It had a doorbell?
“Room service.” A familiar voice announced.
Sam, being closest, opened the door to reveal my Alexandra and Isabeau- the later woman was holding a garment bag.
“Did someone here call for a Reilly suit?” My granddaughter chortled as she and Isabeau entered. The children ran to them immediately.
“Alex. I was wondering when you would arrive.” I said as I approached and wrapped my arms around her after the girls parted. Next, I welcomed Isabeau in a similar fashion, though without the familiar tingle.
I looked back to our newest sister.
“Akane Moritsu, I wish to formally introduce to you my Granddaughter, Alexandra, third child of Nathan and Alexis of Terra, Third Grandchild to Grand High Counselor Tibius of Terra and Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth. To her right, I would also be pleased to present to you, Isabeau, daughter of Samuel of Terra and Random Valerian Peltierre of Reilly. Ladies, this is Takashi’s sister, Akane Moritsu. Akane-kun, Random Peltierre is Takashi’s temporal twin…if we hadn’t told you yet.”
I quickly took a deep breath having expelled the entire contents of my lungs for the formal Terran introduction protocol.
“Nice try, Grandmother, but you still abbreviated the formal protocol.” Alexandra said in a snobbish tone, but with a wry smile as she wrapped her arms around me again. A slight tingle, as usual, passed between us.
“By the way Grandma, thanks, I needed that first one.” Alexandra said as she pulled back slightly and smiled.
“It’s been a long time, Empress?” I asked with a sly grin. I couldn’t help but notice the intensity of the tingle at our first embrace.
She nodded and smiled devilishly.
I noticed Akane Moritsu staring between the two of us. That had gotten old three days ago!
“Yes, Akane-kun, this is my granddaughter. Yes, she is the future Empress of Time and Space. Yes, we look identical, and yes, we share the same memories, so…” I said, but stopped abruptly.
“Yes, you’re staring at us all the time has gotten very old. And yes…I was born on a different planet.” Alexandra took over, completing my response.
“Now put this garment on, Akane-kun, and don’t worry about the fit. We’ll take care of that as soon as you come back out with it on.” Alexandra ordered as she took and pushed the bag into Akane’s arms and pushed her toward the nearest bedroom.
I smiled when Akane almost hit the doorframe as she continued to stare back at us instead of looking where she was heading.
“So, Isabeau, what’s the occasion?” I asked Randi’s daughter after we finally stopped laughing at our sister’s reaction.
“I thought your suits could use a small upgrade, Empress. We recently found some bugs in the firmware and have completed a patch to take care of it. I shouldn’t be longer than five minutes per unit, M’lady.”
“Go for it, hun.” I offered with a bright smile.
Immediately, my HUD displayed a blue window with white scrolling text. The window suddenly froze and began flashing red for some reason.
“What?” Isabeau exclaimed in surprise. “Your suit is three revisions higher than I expected? Empress, you have obviously traveled much farther than I have anticipated. I have detected that External Processor # 3 Omega made the last update in Earth year 2039. Is it permissible to recall the update history for my archives?” Isabeau looked very surprised, and very confused.
“If Randi has given permission via valid certificate, then by all means, Lady Comptroller.” I responded as I bowed my head slightly.
‘Permissions granted’ flashed momentarily in a new, smaller window. The background of the original window turned blue as the white text began scrolling again. After a few minutes the text stopped and both windows disappeared.
“Thank you, M’lady. It will take a few minutes to decrypt the archived change list…WHAT…IS…THAT?” She started to say, but shouted the last out suddenly in shock.
“What’s what, hun?” I asked in curiosity.
“There is a significantly sized patch here closing several loopholes for something called ‘Phrack-EU’.” She gasped in horror. “In fact, there is reference to six individual strains of this so-called virus!”
Isabeau looked at me in confusion. “Empress, the patch build date is 2025BC, but the initialization date is 2030. What have you been up to, M’lady?”
“Oh, just my usual, hun.” I said, downplaying and hopefully averting Jack’s curiosity. “A while back I ran into a little Polish hacking algorithm. Your Aunts and mother helped immunize us against the little varmint.”
“Empress, do you realize that this particular virus had the potential of taking over RVP’s core processors and causing considerable damage to her peripheral systems?”
“Really? I replied, as I played innocent. “Then it’s a good thing your mother and aunts sent that thing a’packing, isn’t it?”
“I’ve had better fittings from my eight-year-old great-granddaughter, Commander!” Akane complained as she reentered the large living room. I was glad for the diversion from the current topic.
“It has to be turned on first, Akane-kun.” I smiled, watching the small woman try to pull up the sleeves, waist, and pant legs as she stumbled out of the bedroom. She was absolutely swimming in the thing. Akane’s attention quickly turned to my Ex-O as Jack began to mentally guide her through the suit’s initialization process. Within minutes, our newest sister looked smart in her very own set of regulation dress whites.
“Well now, Ens. Moritsu, that looks much better.” I praised as I placed my hand on her shoulder and used my HUD to assign her a rank.
“But I have no military experience, Commander.” She objected.
“I started you out at the bottom of the food chain, hun. Just salute any officer or salute back to any enlisted we happen to run into and you’ll be fine, Akane.” I reassured her. “Other than that, just follow our lead.”
“But…” She started to complain.
“So…are we finally ready to continue our mission?” I asked as I again offered my hands to my companions, ignoring Akane’s protest entirely.
Akane glared at me but took a hand anyway.
“Until another time then, Grandmother. May the winds of time be in your favor,” Alexandra said as she placed a kiss on my cheek. Isabeau did likewise before stepping away.
“You both are welcome to stay in our place, hun; we’re paid up until Wednesday.” I said as I looked around the large living room with a smile.
Alexandra and Isabeau looked at each other for only a second.
“Our sincere thanks to you, M’lady!” Isabeau gushed. Both women smiled happily.
“Momma! Aunt Alex and Aunt Bo are going to stay with us! Isn’t that great?” Young Rebecca cried excitedly.
Alexandra bent down so that she was eye to eye with the small girl. “So what are we going to do while the Empress is away on her mission?” She looked at all three children for a response.
“Swimmin’”
“Shoppin’!”
“Playin’!”
The three shouted almost simultaneously.
“All good answers.” My granddaughter chirped as she hugged little Rebecca.
“See y’all later.” I said before making sure Jack, Alice, and Akane were ready.
Our hotel suite became the Women’s’ Lavatory in the OC.
“Why are we in here?” Akane complained more than asked.
“Here’s the plan. Akane, you let go of Jack’s hand and position yourself in the last stall. It should be empty, but check. When y’all are ready, let go of Alice’s hand. You’ll feel a little light headed for a moment, but you’ll be fine.”
“Why will I become light headed?”
“Because that’s what happens when you re-enter reality without my help, Akane. Please, just trust me?”
Our newest sister nodded cautiously, let go of Jack’s hand, and disappeared through the next stall’s wall. Alice followed and disappeared as well.
“I’m releasing now.” Akane said thinking she was only being heard by the three of us.
“That’s nice, sweetie, I hope it all comes out alright for ya!” Another voice, one not in our group, but in the Lavatory, answered in reply.
‘Alice just let go,’ I thought to Jack as I felt my hand free up.
Jack moved through the other stall’s wall and I felt her release my other hand.
I rephased, flushed the toilet, and exited. Jack and Alice flushed and joined me.
Then…we waited for Akane.
The three of us began to look at each other, concerned about our sister.
‘You don’t think…’ Jack thought to us.
“Y’all fall in, or what, hun?” I asked as I knocked at the stall’s door.
“I’ll be right out, Commander.” Her frantic voice answered.
A minute later the toilet flushed and Akane joined us at the sinks. The attendant’s eyes grew bigger for a moment before she smiled. Accepting the towel she offered, I dried my hands and took a twenty from my shoulder bag.
“Here y’all go.” I said as I placed it in her tip basket.
“Thanks, Empress. You really should watch that one though.” She advised as she motioned to Akane. “She looks like trouble to me, Alex. Here Jacki, on the house.”
“Thanks Kaylee, I think I’ll be able to handle her.” I laughed as Jack took the towel and did a double take.
“Wow!” Jack exclaimed. “Corrine did a real number on you! I almost didn’t recognize you.”
“Thanks, Commander, how very flattering of you,” the attendant deadpanned.
“Can’t you see she’s getting ready to retire, Jack? You can’t do that looking like your nineteen, you know!” Alice scolded our Ex-O.
As was becoming common practice, Akane’s mouth dropped open and she began to stare at us.
I sighed.
“Yes, Akane, she is one of us. Kaylee Andrews, meet Akane Moritsu. Kaylee is one of my crew,” I told her, as I looked her straight in the eyes. “Because we live so long, every so often we must appear to ‘retire’.” I paused, but decided to explain further when she still didn’t look like she was getting it.
“As time goes by, we must make ourselves look older, as if actually aging normally, but there comes a point where makeup and Corrine Masterson’s handy work can no longer be effective. That is the time when we ‘retire’ from one life and re-enter society as our true youthful selves to begin a new life. A new life, Akane, can be as ‘new’ as you’d like but, I can tell you that is the most depressing part of our long life, though.” I let out another heavy sigh as I thought about my future husband, Sandy.
“Losing or leaving a mate is the worst part of this whole thing. It isn’t so upsetting when they choose the Mahanilui, at least you get to keep the friendship, but if they refuse and pass away…”
As hard as I tried, I couldn’t halt my tears.
“Oh Alex, you’re going to ruin your makeup. Here.” Kaylee said in a motherly tone as she handed me a tissue.
I forced a smile. “Thanks.”
“In this time period, Alex has already lost one husband to old age and just married her second.” I heard Jack telling Akane, who apparently was staring again.
A minute went by as I composed myself.
“Let’s get this mission back on track.” I declared as I first leaned down to hug Kaylee then reached into my purse and dropped another twenty in the tips basket.
“Thank you much, ma’am.” She replied as we quickly exited the women’s lavatory.
2010hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 9th, 2011
“I see you two found some friends, Alex.” Admiral Demmit said looking just a little surprised.
“Admiral. It’s so good to see you again, sir.” Alice bubbled. She leaned over and placed a very non-regulation-like kiss on the old man’s cheek.
Uncle Rick turned a deep shade of crimson at the unexpected greeting.
“It’s…it’s nice to see you too, Lt. Wesnuski.” Demmit stuttered.
Realizing her mistake, Alice stepped back and went to attention. “Sorry, sir, I forgot where I was for a moment.
“At ease, Lieutenant.” Uncle Rick smiled. “Have you and Ensign…” He squinted slightly to read Akane’s nameplate. “Moritsu had something to eat?”
“We both just ate breakfast, Admiral Demmit.” Akane told him shyly then looked around at us in embarrassment.
“What? You haven’t eaten since breakfast?” He said loud enough for those around us to hear. “That’s intolerable!” He declared, covering for the girl’s foul-up. “I insist you two sit down at once and at least have some desert.”
Uncle Rick motioned for our waiter as he stood and borrowed two more chairs from the neighboring, unoccupied table. We all took our seats.
“The ladies and I will have some desert. Commanders’, what suits your fancy?” He said looking to Jack and I.
“Um…I’ll just have a single scoop of chocolate ice cream with a little whipped cream and a cherry.” I said with a smile.
“I think I’ll have the same, if you don’t mind.” Jack requested.
“Lt. Wesnuski? What’ll it be?” Uncle Rick smiled at Alice.
Our waiter looked at Alice attentively.
“I’d um…I’d like a small strawberry sundae, please?”
The waiter moved his attention to Akane and patiently waited.
“Ensign, will you be having desert today?” He asked politely after a few long seconds.
Akane cautiously looked around the table. Uncle Rick smiled deviously as he rested his chin on his interlocked fingers, elbows resting on the table.
“Um…would it be okay if I…” Akane blushed. “If I…um…ordered a rice pudding and large glass of sake?” She asked the Admiral in a timid voice.
Uncle Rick began to chuckle and nodded to the waiter. “I’ll have another draft.” He added.
“I’ll have those out in just a few minutes, thank you, sirs.” The waiter said politely and hurried off.
Admiral Demmit continued to chuckle, wiping his eyes a few times.
“Akane, ease up a little.” He told the girl, wiping his eyes once more. “We’re all grown-ups here and while in that uniform you’re an officer in the United States Navy. You’re allowed to order anything you want.”
Uncle Rick paused a moment and looked toward me.
“Provided, of course, Admiral Covington is paying.” He continued with a wink.
It was my turn to blush now. I quickly brought up my HUD and changed my nameplate, but left my rank stand at Commander.
Uncle Rick did a double take, noticing the subtle change. His attention moved back to his newest Ensign.
“Ens. Moritsu, although quite endearing, being so shy and submissive will not communicate your rank or its authority to the enlisted under your command. I recommend that you cut the frightened little girl act and show some pride in being an officer in this country’s military!” He growled.
“Yes, Admiral.” She replied in a small voice.
“How’s that again, Ens. Moritsu?”
“Ay…aye, sir…Admiral Demmit.”
“That’s better, Ensign. Maybe Lt. Wesnuski can help you with your command voice when you return to your boat?” He said looking at Alice.
“Aye, sir. Lt. Cmdr. Moritsu and I will make it our standing priority, Admiral.” Alice responded as her eyes quickly targeted our waiter approaching.
“Now…who had the rice pudding and sake?” The waiter asked with a smile.
“That would be me, young man.” Akane announced with more authority than I’d heard since her Mahanilui. She could have done without the ‘young man’ portion, though. The waiter was well into his thirties I estimated.
“Aye, ma’am. Let me know if you need a refill.” He said with the same smile and proceeded to serve the rest of us.
“Will there be anything else, sirs?” Our waiter asked as he began to clear off our table.
“I’ll take the check over here.” I said with a wave of my finger. I pulled my military ID and credit card from my shoulder bag and handed it to him.
“I’ll take care of this right away, Comm…” He stared at my ID and stopped suddenly. “Admiral? Admiral Covington?” His eyes quickly shot to my collar. “But your rank…”
“Have you ever heard of a surprise inspection, sailor?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Y…eesss….yes, ma’am…er Admiral!”
“Well, is there some problem with my credit or credentials on this base then?”
“No, Admiral. None whatsoever.”
“Good! I think a twenty-two percent gratuity should suffice for your excellent service, don’t you?” I asked with a bright smile.
“Aye, ma’am. Thank you, Admiral. I’ll take care of this immediately and be right back, Admiral.” Our flustered waiter said as he scurried off.
“I hope you were taking notes, Ens. Moritsu.” Uncle Rick asked Akane. “Well done, Alex. Keep that up and one day you WILL make Admiral.” He laughed.
Jack choked while sipping her glass of water.
Only a couple of minutes later I was handed my card and ID and thanked profusely for our patronage.
“So, what’s the plan for the rest of the night, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as he helped me then the others from our chairs.
“We find a safe place to phase out, Uncle Rick, then we jump over to the Museum.” I told him as he held one of the OC’s entrance doors open for us.
“Just jump, Alex?” Jack asked innocently.
“And ahead a few hours. Is that okay with you, Akane-kun?” I asked, answering Jack’s question and seeing Akane’s now perpetual stare.
“And we brought her along for…what exactly?” Jack asked me in confusion.
“So we can keep an eye on her, of course.” I giggled.
“Why? What is to happen to me, Commander?” Akane asked in terrified alarm.
I couldn’t help but quote an author from Alex Covington’s memory- Arthur C. Clark.
“Something wonderful.”
“If that isn’t cryptic!” Uncle Rick growled as he shook his head. “Alex, just once I’d like to hear a straight answer from you. Will that ever happen?”
“Yes.” I replied, watching his expression for a minute. He still looked annoyed.
I giggled.
“You missed it, sir.”
“Missed what?”
“The straight answer.” I giggled.
‘He just called you a ‘smart ass’, Alex.’ Jack thought to me.
‘It was all in good fun anyway, Jack.’ I thought back as I giggled some more.
‘So what is going to happen to Akane, Alex?’
‘She receives her gift.’ I thought back to her.
‘So soon? And that would be what…precisely?’
‘It comes in two parts, Jack.’
“Got it, Cap, I won’t ask anymore.” She said out loud in frustration.
Our companions stopped and looked at the two of us in confusion- well, everyone but Akane. She just continued staring at us.
Finding a nice, quiet alcove, we joined hands. The inside of the Pacific Aviation Museum- Hangar 37- appeared around us.
“Remain holding hands, please. This mission is about to really start.” I announced as I glanced casually at ‘Kramer’ standing a few paces away.
As much as I wanted ‘Kramer’ to animate tonight, I knew that couldn’t happen. “The dummy stays as such tonight, Jack.” I said sternly.
“Aw, come on!”
“No, Jack, hands off Kramer! I have something even more spooky in store for my Mind Warrior.” I said as I guided our party around the Mitchell bomber.
“Alice, have you ever sat in the pilot’s seat of one of these?” I asked.
“Actually, yes. I’ve been in the cockpit of a B25 at an air show once with a boyfriend, Alex. Why?” She replied.
“It’s co-pilot might appear to be looking out at his surroundings tonight.” I stated cryptically before turning us around and moving us further back into the museum.
“So where is this toy of Ricky Lynn’s going to appear, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked impatiently.
“Oh, that will be on the second floor in Hangar 79.” I answered.
“So why are we in here?”
We have to give proof that ghosts might really exist, Uncle.” I giggled.
“And just how do we do that?”
“Ya, won’t Mrs. Scott get upset with us?”
Uncle Rick’s mouth opened in response to Jack’s question.
“Jack, see that bench over there?” I asked my first officer.
“Yes.”
“When we return to this hangar later tonight, there will be three flashlights set up on it.”
“Ya…so?”
“So, Miss Cummins, I’d like you to play with them for the camera.” I told her before tugging gently on the two hands holding mine and walking our group to another location within the smaller of the two buildings.
“Akane, see that hanger door over there?”
She took time out from staring at me to nod her head.
“I want you to bang on it later on when I tell you, okay?”
“How am I going to do that if we are…um…phased out, Commander?” She asked in doubt.
“I guess you’ll just have to make use of your gift, hun.” I replied flatly.
“What gift?”
“The one brewin’ inside just waitin’ to split y’all apart, hun.” I answered in a slightly sarcastic tone.
“I’m sorry I asked, Commander!” She groused.
“Akane-kun?” I asked nicely.
“What did I do now?” Her tone hadn’t changed.
“I would appreciate it if y’all called me ‘Alex’, hun.”
My newest sister scowled at me. At least it was a change from her continual staring or jaw dropping!
“Akane-kun?” I asked again.
“What now?” She snapped.
“I’m not kidding, hun.” I said seriously. “That was your hint…the only one you’ll get. You figure the rest out for yourself.”
Akane’s expression lightened as she thought about what I’d just said.
“So…am I to split into a good half and a bad half? Is that it?” She asked sarcastically.
“Let’s try for two halves of the same good, hun,” I said with a smile as I nodded a few times. Uncle Rick, Alice, and Jack all looked at me like I was crazy.
“What? Like that should really surprise any of you?” I asked them in amazement.
“Gemini.” Uncle Rick mumbled to himself.
I now knew how much of Reilly’s archives the old man had scanned through- not that I hadn’t already known.
“Let’s move on to the next location.” I announced, indicating the topic closed.
Hangar 79 appeared around us. The absence of any light through the huge, multi-paned windows confirmed that it was dark outside. All lights in the place suddenly extinguished save for the red emergency exit signs at the doors.
“Why did the lights just go out?” Akane asked in surprise.
“All the better to hunt ghosts, Akane-kun.” I said with a grin. “Didn’t you know that paranormals, poltergeists, and the lot only come out at night?” I continued with a giggle.
“So how are we going to see anything around here, Alex?” Uncle Rick grumbled.
“Our Reilly’s should start to compensate in a few seconds, sir. We’ll be able to see as if a drab, colorless day.” I reassured my uncle…and Akane.
“Oh.”
True to my word, after a moment we could once again see our surroundings, albeit slightly washed out and gray-tinged. Like a faded, black and white movie, I thought to myself.
2200hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 9th, 2011
“In three, two, one. This is Keith, Brian, and Rob starting our investigation here in hangar 79.” Keith Fox said, speaking into a small device of some sort as the three men and accompanying camera crew entered the huge hanger.
We had just ported over from hangar 37 several minutes ago to explain what I needed done here and were walking up the steps to the storage area on the second floor. Our Reilly suits were functioning perfectly allowing us to see the many obstructions and aircraft in the darkness of the very large space.
“We’ll stand here and allow them to go past.” I informed my group. The paranormal investigators were starting up the stairs we had just topped.
“Hey…anyone in here?” The heavier man, Brian, asked, as he appeared first on the second floor.
I motioned us off to the side some more so they wouldn’t walk through any of us.
The three men walked the length of the floor making comments about all the miscellaneous parts and items that had been stored here over the years. All three took up position at the window-sized openings in the wall that looked out over the main hangar floor.
“Hey, its December 9th, 2011. Does someone remember what happened here on December 7th, 1941?” The blonde-haired guy, Keith Fox, asked loudly as he, Rob, and Brian looked around then approached a waist-high wall. They all leaned on it and looked down onto the main hangar floor.
“Son, we all remember what happened that morning! None of us could ever forget!” Uncle Rick groused loudly.
Akane stared at him with eyes as round as saucers!
“They can’t hear you, sir.” I reminded… more for her benefit.
“Sorry- an automatic response, Alex.” He apologized.
“Jack, we need them somewhere else so we can look around up here.”
“Aye, Cap.” She responded as I felt two of her fingers loosen their grip and extend to walk in the air.
“Wait! What’s going on down there? Did you hear that, guys?” Rob asked from where the three men stood a short distance away.
“It sounded like somebody running away from us.” Keith confirmed.
“What? Up here with us? Where is there to run” Brian asked.
“No, it sounded like someone running away from us down there.” Keith answered, pointing down to the main floor.
“Yo, guys, this K2 device just went crazy. It’s been quiet since we came in here and it just went crazy as we heard the footsteps!”
“Holy shit, Keith!” Brian replied in astonishment.
Jack did her little finger walking thing again.
“There it is again!” Keith said suddenly as he pointed down.
“This thing just went crazy again, guys.” Rob said as the cameraman pointed the unit’s lens at the small device the short, heavy-set man was holding.
“Rob, you and Brian stay up here. I’m going down there to see what’s going on here.”
“Be careful and watch the steps, Keith.”
“Good job, Jack.” I praised. “Great improvisation, Alice.” I added.
“But I didn’t do anything, Alex.” Alice informed me.
“They’re just imagining a shadow or two, Cap.” Jack explained, almost with a giggle.
“It just doesn’t seem right to be teasing these guys, Alex. I mean, they really take the paranormal seriously and treat each investigation professionally and scientifically. I’ve watched their show on occasion and they’ve never jumped to assumptions or faked anything for publicity like some of the other ‘investigative’ shows.” Alice argued.
“I don’t think we should be here either, Commander.” Akane whispered conspiratorially. “I’d rather be someplace else.”
Jack suddenly giggled quietly to herself.
“Keith! What was that in the window over there! I saw a shadow of a man’s head! It totally filled one whole pane on the bottom row.” The young man named Rob called out suddenly.
“Which one,” Keith asked from down on the main floor?
“Over in those windows. The shadow filled the entire pane on the bottom-most row.” Rob repeated, shining his flashlight beam toward the mentioned window.
“Don’t do that. You’ll scare whoever away or at the least alert them.” Brian warned.
“Sorry, I forgot. I just got so excited.” Rob apologized.
Both he and Brian hurried down the metal stairs and rejoined Keith.
“Good job, Jack. Let’s look around up here.” I said as I tried to turn the group around.
“From what I’ve foreseen, Ricky Lynn’s toy should appear over here somewhere.” I continued once we were all facing the right direction. “Something’s different though.” I paused, looking around us to make sure we were indeed in the right spot. “It doesn’t look cluttered enough…like only half of the stuff I saw is here.”
“Maybe this is the wrong day or year?” Jack asked cautiously.
“No Jack, I’m quite certain its tonight.”
“Sorry, it was just a thought, Cap.”
“Commander, I…IIII don’t feel so good.” Akane said quietly. Her grip on my hand tightened significantly.
“You’ll be fine, hun. Alice, I need you to take the Admiral’s hand so that Akane is on the end. She’s going to need some room.” I told them calmly as four pairs of eyes suddenly targeted on me. “Jack, where are the boys?”
“Ma’am, I REALLY don’t feel right!” Akane complained weakly. I felt her hand start to shake as she tightened her grip even more.
“They just went outside to check out the shadow in the window, Alex. Why?” She asked as Alice and Uncle Rick completed rearranging themselves.
“Arrrrgh!” Akane screamed out in extreme pain as she double over, become fuzzy and out of focus for a moment then double in width.
“What in blazes?” Uncle Rick gasped out in disbelief.
“What just happened to me?” Akane asked in stereo. She turned to the sound of her own voice- to the Akane suddenly standing right next to her.
“Who are you,” they both asked at exactly the same time?
“Hey…Why are you copying me?”
“I’m not copying you; you’re copying me.”
“No I’m not, you started this!”
“No I didn’t, you started it.”
“I did not!”
“Yes, you did.”
“Stop that!”
“No, you stop it.”
The bickering went on like that for another minute- still much too long, if you ask me- neither girl gaining an edge or word otherwise.
“Both of you stop it!” I shouted, shaking my head to clear out the migraine I knew to be building. “This is your gift, Akane. You can be in two places at one time…without my help, hun.”
“I can?” both Akane’s asked in unison as both stared at me slack-jawed.
“Yes you can, hun, and more…provided you two aren’t too far apart.” I told them both.
“But how is this possible, Commander?” They both asked. “What if we can’t get back to normal?”
“Just pull yourself together, hun,” I stated evenly.
“I am far from hysterical, Commander Steinert!” Both answered.
“No, hun, you just pull yourself back together. That’s how you return to a single entity. Try it.”
“It’s just that easy? Just pull myself together and I become one again? Real…”
Both Akane’s blurred a second and when she refocused her doppelganger was nowhere to be found.
“I’m warnin’ ya now, hun, stop starin’ at me like I have two heads!” I warned as my newest sister stared incredulously up at me. A smile came to my face as I thought about that. Akane now fit the bill better than any of us in that respect.
Akane’s eyes lowered to the floor. “Did I…did I just…just kill her?”
I rolled my eyes. “No, hun, she’s here whenever you want her to be. You never have to be alone again, Akane-kun.”
“Can I have her back, please, Empress?”
Her manner of address made her sound about eight years old. I glared at her.
“Just think of splitting yourself up, hun.”
Again the woman’s form blurred and two Akane’s again stood side by side, holding each other’s hand.
Akane, both of them, looked relieved as they stared at each other.
“So now what do we do- stand here and hold hands, Commander?” They both asked together.
“Akane-kun…the Akane on the end…let go of your sister’s hand, please.” I requested calmly.
“Why should I release my hand? They’ll see me when I phase back in. You, yourself, claim that will happen.” The outermost Akane complained.
“Trust me, hun, just let go of your twin and trust me.” I told them with just a hint of annoyance. I had already given them more information about their gift than I did any other member of my crew to date.
With trepidation, the two Akane’s parted and continued to stare at each other. Neither did it for too long before nervously looking away from the other.
“Now you both know how I feel about the constant staring.” I growled in triumph, but continued. “Akune, try to hold onto the stair railing, please.”
“Who is Akune?” They both asked in unison.
“You,” I nodded to the freestanding woman. When separate, you are Akune and the one holding my hand, the original Akane, is Akane. Please try to grab the railing and the concept, Akune.” I asked again.
The twin passed her hand through the steel railing cleanly and began marveling at her hand.
“She’s like me!” Alice Wesnuski announced proudly.
“Not quite, hun. While one of you, Akane, is phased, the other also remains phased, whereas Alice can only project her image phased or not. Akune will be tangible when Akane is tangible.”
“So what use is this?” Akane asked rudely as Akune just looked over to me in amazement.
“Akune, come over and take the Admiral’s hand.” I asked.
Uncle Rick gently extended his hand and took the twin’s. He quietly observed the woman’s hand with interest.
“Alice, release the Admiral’s hand please.” I requested. She complied cautiously.
“Uncle, could you try to grab the rail too?”
“It went right through. Alex, this is amazing.” He exclaimed.
“So, what this means, Akane, is that we can split our group in two and cover twice the ground as before.” I said happily as I glared at the girl still holding my hand.
Before she had a chance to gripe anymore, I gave my orders.
“Admiral, you, Alice, and Akune stay with the three gentlemen. They will be heading over to Hangar 37. Jack will keep in constant communication with you. Jack? You and I will stay here to watch for the CDA’s arrival. Alice, you can do your thing in the Mitchell’s cockpit, but don’t overdo it.”
The old man nodded as he and Akune came back and took Alice’s hand. Alice seemed reluctant to release Jack’s hand.
“You’ll be fine, hun. As long as Akane holds my hand y’all’ll stay phased out.”
“Aye, skip.”
Jack, Akane, and I watched as the threesome disappeared down the stairs.
“You never told me about all the things my gift would let me do, Alex.” Jack said in a somewhat catty tone.
“I still don’t know what our limits are, Miss Cummins.” I admitted quietly. “Any of us.”
“Oh.”
We continued to look around the second level for a few minutes…despite Akane’s continuous staring, before we were rejoined in the huge building.
“Alright, let’s get this started. This is Angela and Neil investigating Hangar 79.” A female voice announced from the far end of the main hangar floor. A young man and young woman, again with an accompanying film crew, walked toward the center of the hangar using only their two flashlights to avoid the equipment. The entourage stopped about thirty yards away from us down on the main floor.
I instinctively moved us back a step.
“Hey, who’s up there? Did you hear that, Ang?” Neil asked excitedly.
“Sorry, Alex, I accidently bumped something on the floor.” Jack apologized.
“I heard, what was that?” Angela replied as she looked around.
“And just how did you do that, Jack, we’re still phased out?” I asked with contempt.
“I was just seeing if I could move something like this…”
“We’re the only ones in here, so what was that?” The young woman asked again.
“I’m not sure, but it sounded like it came from up there.” Neil replied as he pointed his flashlight up past us into the rafters.
I felt Akane’s grip tighten.
“Am I going to have to take you home, Jack?” I growled.
“Sorry.” She whispered as down below, the young woman, Angela began to speak.
“Keith suggested I try to inform…them…what year it really is. I’m not sure that’s needed in this case though. You would think whoever remains knows full well what happened.” Angela debated with her partner.
“Wouldn’t hurt to try, Ang. Maybe, since it was a surprise attack, whoever is here with us was surprised also and telling the current date or reminding them of what happened might release them?” Neil suggested.
There was no reply from below us for a moment.
“If you didn’t know, the year is now 2011,” she paused, “It’s been seventy years since the surprise attack; a lot of time has passed,” she paused again, “but we…our country still remembers what happened here. A lot of good men died here…many never realized what was going on before they died. We beat the attackers and we thank you for everything you did for us…and sacrificed for us.”
In the dim illumination of their flashlights, I could see the two turning around, looking intently about the large hangar for some indication or reason for the noises they heard. I glared at Jack.
A flash of light went off somewhere to our left. Had the CDA made its appearance? We turned back in time to see the man, Neil, turned toward us, but pointing off to our left. Angela followed his arm and pointed too.
“Did you see that? That’s the first time I’ve seen anything like that, Ang!” Neil asked.
“Ya. It was like a flash of light from somewhere.” Angela replied as both stood looking perplexed for a moment.
“What the hell is go…” Angela said, but stopped as they both started to walk toward us and out of our line of sight.
“Angela for Driscoll and Baker.” We heard from below us.
“Go for Tony…and Driscoll.” A man’s voice responded from the radio she carried.
“Hey, are you guys out in the trailer right now?”
“Ya, whatcha need?”
“Can you guys shine a flashlight, out one of the windows toward the hangar from the trailer?”
“We’d have to go outside, Ang, there’s no windows on the hangar side of this trailer,” came the response.
“Huh?” Neil asked in alarm.
“Are they serious?” He asked again quickly, visibly excited.
“How long ago did you guys go out there?”
“Twenty minutes or so…why.”
“You shittin’ me?” Neil asked yet again with even more excitement. “What did we just see?”
“Exactly twenty-three minutes ago. That’s according to our digital recorder.”
“Daaaamn.” Angela replied slowly.
“Its incredible!” Neil exclaimed, now barely able to contain his excitement.
“What the hell did we just see?” Angela asked.
“No idea, Angela.” Neil admitted.
“What could be up there? Maybe a smoke detector or some other flashing device?” Angela asked, her volume increasing slightly.
“I’ve been looking up there, and I haven’t seen any other flashes since, Angela! This is sick!” Neil added.
“Tony’s going to go outside and shine his flashlight around.” The radio announced.
“Great idea, Drisk. Have him shine it at the hangar windows and we’ll watch.” Angela said to the radio as Neil nodded excitedly.
“Okay, we’re pointing both our flashlights but we can’t see any windows on this side of the building.”
“That’s what we’re seeing in here, there’s no windows! We have no idea how there could be a flash of light up there.” Angela replied back.
“We’ll shine our lights up there but increase our sweep. Maybe there’s a little hole that is aligned just right to the airport’s flight path. We’re doing it now, do you see anything?” The voice on the radio asked.
“Nothing.”
“Looks like you got a good one, Ang.” The radio responded.
“I don’t ‘F-in’ believe it. What the hell is up there?” Angela groused. The two investigators continued to look around the hangar for several minutes.
“Baker for Angela and Neil.” The radio called out.
“You got us, Tony.”
“Angela, Driscoll and I are going to go get the new Full Spectrum camera and bring it in. Hopefully we’ll be able to catch what you saw if it happens again. Give us a few minutes to get that and a clamshell and we’ll be right in to set it up.”
“Okay, sounds like a good idea. We’ll be waiting.”
“Don’t just wait, keep looking around.”
“So why did you do that, Alex?” Jack asked.
“I didn’t do a thing, hun,” I admitted.
“Then who did it? There’s not that many people in here, so if not you or them,” Jack pointed down to the man and woman standing fifty feet in front and twenty below us, “…then who?”
“Could it have been the CDA?” Jack submitted after a slight pause.
“It probably was, Jack.” I confirmed. “Apparently Ricky Lynn’s toy is slightly unstable. I think it just blinked in for a split-second…undoubtedly it will make its true appearance in a few minutes.” I told her as I nudged us back over to the suspected location for its appearance.
“I knew this was the spot.” I announced as Jack, Akane, and I stopped and looked to the floor. A circular, ‘clean’ spot about ten feet across revealed the true shades of colors, washed out as they were by our night vision, of the debris before us. “That’s why I wasn’t sure about the location earlier.”
Jack and Akane looked at me expecting me to continue.
“Remember when I said the place didn’t look cluttered enough?” I paused. Jack nodded.
“It’s because the CDA hadn’t picked up the other debris yet. Apparently, Ricky Lynn’s toy is part packrat.”
“Packrat, Alex?” Jack asked raising an eyebrow to my declaration.
“When it appeared it takes things with it…like it has flypaper on its bottom, but left everything here. It’s dimensionally dirty as well, Jack!”
“I take it that picking up dimensional dust isn’t a good thing, right?”
“It wasn’t just dust, Jack, it copied some things, and does the phrase ‘contaminating the timeline’ make any sense?”
“You mean like if it picked something important up from this time or another dimension and dropped it in say…the dark ages or something?”
“Astute as usual, hun.” I winced at that thought. Imagine a fifty cal. machine gun or a plasma rifle showing up in some ancient village somewhere in Europe!
“You are talking about possibly changing history, Alex?” Akane asked incredulously.
“Or the future, hun. Things aren’t always going to get more technical, you know. Civilizations tend to devolve into simpler societies after they fall apart.”
“And just how would we know that, Empress?”
“You’ll just have to trust me on that, Akane-kun.”
“Alex, the Admiral, Alice, and Akune are on their way back. Alice reports two of the three investigators are returning.”
0035hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 10th, 2011
“Jack, make it sound like some kind of animal is trying to get in the hangar door. Hopefully that will draw them away long enough for the rest of our group to join up with us.”
Immediately it sounded like something was scratching or digging at the huge door. Keith and Brian’s group moved away from the stairs.
“Thanks, Miss Cummins, but if we’re still phased out that really wasn’t necessary.” Alice said as they rejoined us on the second floor.
“I’m not sure if that device they’re holding can see us or not, hun. Best not to take chances.” I told her, still not sure if their ‘K-2’ meter had actually picked up on Jack’s gift at close range.
“Aye, skip.”
There was a loud commotion at the huge hangar door again.
“Going a bit overboard aren’t we, Commander?” I asked off-handedly.
“If I had done that, Cap, but I didn’t.” Jack replied.
Akane’s head drooped as if caught at something.
“I think I did it, Commander.” She admitted timidly.
“Akane Moritsu, as you are well aware, I’m the only one here that can affect things with her mind.”
“That isn’t…quite…the case, Jack.” I said slowly as I winced. Akane was ahead of schedule, I realized. “Akane’s secondary gift is that of mimicry, meaning she can emulate whomever she is in contact with; my gift of phasing…your gift of telekinesis…”
I felt a temporal shift and quickly compensated. The others apparently noticed too. I continued.
“My gift of temporal relocation.”
Akane’s mouth dropped open.
“Did I just do what it felt like I did, Empress?” She asked in awe, as she slowly looked up at me in sheer fright.
“You tell me, hun, what did it feel like to you?”
She remained quiet for a few moments as she considered her new talents.
“Please take me back to the hotel suite, Empress. I do not wish to jeopardize your mission. I do not deserve the gifts given me.”
Immediately there was only one of her.
“Please take me home, I beg you, mighty Empress!”
“Since when am I ‘The Mighty Empress’, hun?” I asked in amusement. “I don’t recall ever introducing myself in that most regal of context.”
I noticed Uncle Rick staring at the hand now holding Akane’s and not Akune’s. He looked somewhat pale after he and Alice were forcibly pulled closer to the right by one person.
“Empress, this…this power I have just felt, even for such a brief instant…it’s…it is much more dangerous than any normal woman can ever hope to control…or comprehend! How do you contain it all?” Akane asked- her voice shaking terribly.
I was at a loss for words. I had, on occasion, wondered just that myself.
Images of a not too distant mission surged up from the padlocked depths of my mind.
“Cap? Who’s Andora and what relation is she to you?” Jack asked in confusion. “The image I just saw looks like you to a tee.”
“Who, Jack?” I asked, caught off guard by the strange name, only vaguely recalling it.
I quickly pushed the memories of that mission back into the super-fortified, maximum security, prison from whence they escaped!
“It was such a peaceful looking place, Empress. Was it another planet?” Akane asked, not quite sure she was actually seeing the visions.
Keith and Brian interrupted us as they came up the stairs to the second level.
“If there’s some kind of animal up here we’ll flush it out.” Brian whispered.
“I’m not getting anything at all on the thermal camera up here.” Keith whispered in disappointment to his partner a minute or two later.
“Now that we’ve came up here there’s…” Brian began, still whispering.
“Nothing! No sound or anything!” Keith interrupted, still looking around.
“I think we should probably head back down to the main floor and see if its just playing games with us- taunting us.” He continued.
“Ya…got it…see if it happens again.”
Let’s go back over to Hangar 37. I think its time Jack had some fun.” I suggested and our location changed around us. Two men were now with the young woman, Angela, standing in front of a wooden bench. The second man I recognized as Rob, from Keith and Brian’s group earlier. They must switch their team members around, I thought.
“So…I don’t know if you’ve seen us do this flashlight thing…um…technique, we like to use multiple flashlights instead of just one. It tends to validate that something or someone is actually trying to communicate with us. Also, we can be more specific in our requests and say ‘if yes, turn on the one on the left; if no, turn on the one on the right.” Angela said, apparently to Rob. He must have been the newest member of the crew.
Jack’s face broke out in a huge, evil smile.
“Don’t go overboard, Commander.” I warned with an equally evil grin.
Angela’s group stepped back and began staring intently at the three flashlights. She then unknowingly, personally, invited Jack to play.
“Um…If there’s someone in here with us, we have an easy way for you to talk to us? We brought some flashlights here…maybe you call them torches? The way you turn them on is by twisting the top ever so slightly? Can you try to do that for us?”
The flashlight on their left immediately came on. The three jumped with a start!
“Oh…my…God! That was crazy! I’ve never seen that happen so quick before.” One of the men, Rob, exclaimed.
“Okay. I think we got someone’s attention.” Angela said.
“That’s textbook.” One of the men said quietly.
Angela laughed slightly. “That WAS pretty fast.”
“Can you turn it off now? Just turn it the opposite way.” The same man asked.
“Is that all they want?” Jack scoffed.
“Jack, humor them, please?” I begged her.
“Can you turn the flashlight back off for us? Just twist it the other direction.”
Jack scoffed again. “Impatient, aren’t they? These are parlor tricks, Cap.” She complained.
The flashlight turned off.
“Yes!” Angela said calmly rubbing another flashlight in her hands excitedly.
“That’s…wow…that’s pretty wild…You really think someone’s doing that? “Rob commented.
“Ya…I think they are.” Angela giggled gleefully.
“Now that we know you can turn these on, we can start asking you questions. Would you be willing to answer some questions for us?”
The flashlight on the left lit momentarily.
“Who are you? Are you one of the men who died here?”
“This is silly, Alex.” Jack protested.
“Are you the one people say they see sitting on this ben…”Angela continued but stopped abruptly as the left flashlight began to roll toward the middle one.
The flashlight audibly clicked against its neighbor.
“Holy shit, it just moved!”
“Jack!” I barked.
“Akane! The Captain said not to go overboard!” Jack growled.
“I just wanted to see if…”
“That’s not the point, Akane! The Empress sees and tells us to do things for a specific reason…reasons that protect the time line and our futures.”
“Its okay, Jack. That was one of those specifics that could have gone either way. Akane, please refrain from anymore ‘urges’.”
“As you wish, Commander, but it was fun.”
“I’m sure it was, but may I remind you that it’s not polite to upstage the reigning Mind Warrior.” I giggled slightly as Jack glared first at me then back at Akane.
The man, whom we found out was named Driscoll, went to the bench and reset the flashlight to its original position.
This time Jack giggled evilly.
“Hey! It just did it again!” Angela laughed excitedly as she moved her flashlight beam to the bench.
“It moved again?” Rob interrupted.
“Okaaayyy? Are you playing games…with us?” Driscoll asked.
“Sir…you have no idea what fun we could have!” Jack answered with an evil laugh.
“It did it twice in a row.” Angela said sounding a bit awed. “Was there just a mild earthquake or something? Something we didn’t feel…unless.” She paused. “Unless there really is someone playing games here. Let me try something that seemed to work over in the other hangar, guys.”
“You know we’re aware of what happened here…and we want you to know we’re very respectful of everything that’s in this room…everything it represents…everything you’ve done.”
“Jack…Akane, don’t do it!” I warned the two seeing the challenge coming.
“Don’t do what, Alex?” Jack asked.
“I wonder if he…they can move this mannequin?” Rob asked as he turned around toward Kramer, who was posed with both hands holding one of the B-25’s starboard propeller blades.
“That, Jack. Don’t do it- no matter how much you’re tempted.” I warned again.
Angela and Driscoll turned around and all three waited for a moment.
I could feel Jack and Akane’s hands tighten as they both fought the urge.
All three paranormal investigators waited a moment before turning back toward the bench.
To my dismay, the mannequin’s head started to turn toward the investigators.
“Jack!” I hissed.
The head reached its original position just as Rob looked back. I hoped against all hope that the camera crew hadn’t caught it in frame.
Jack huffed her disapproval. I rolled my eyes.
“Kramer…dude, so help me God, if you walk up behind me…turn your head around in full circles…or even smile at me…” Rob warned.
“I’m warning you Jack!” I growled. “That goes double for you, Akane!”
The three investigators turned around to look at Kramer again
Angela laughed. “You…you really don’t like that thing standing back there.”
“Are you crazy? No! I don’t…I do not like standing here in the dark with a haunted mannequin behind me! I mean…who would like that?” Rob replied looking a little shaken.
0335hrs, Honolulu, Hawaii, December 10th, 2011
“This is Keith, Brian, Rob…Pacific Aviation Museum…This is thirty-seven, right?”
“Hangar…37?”
“Yep, Hangar 37. Are you getting tired already, K?” Brian confirmed as they walked. His partner jerked his head to the side quickly as if shaking off some fatigue.
“It’s the six hour time difference. Its like early morning back home in Florida. Hey, we’re already getting a lot of K-2 fluctuation, just so you know. So I think we’re not alone in here.” Keith said
“Ya, if I remember right this is where they say that soldier walks through- this lobby.” Rob informed the other two.
“Let me get behind the desk over there for a better vantage point…oh, wow…the first thing I notice is that huge glass wall there.” Brian pointed across the briefing table.
Oh ya.” Rob agreed.
“With that much glass, it could…it could be reflections making them see apparition in the gift shop, but Anne said he was specifically seen in this area, right?”
“Ya, according to her, he was seen walking right through this lobby.” Rob replied.
“I couldn’t…I can’t see how you could mistake that. Wait! Did you hear that?”
Alice, I know we’re out of phase, but try not to walk partially in the wall?” I asked as we left the three investigators in the lobby and proceeded out and past the display of a crashed Zero. I was trying to pinpoint the temporal disruption my tiara had been picking up for the last minute or so.
“Shhh!” Keith interrupted from the lobby just as Akane, I think, moved a palm frond out of Alice’s way. It brushed back against another frond making a sound similar to petticoats brushing together.
“It just sounded like somebody walked…like clothes rubbing together, fffff, fffff.” He said, his voice getting slightly louder as he appeared checking the hallway to this part of the museum. “Anybody here?”
“Let’s walk around the exhibit one more time.” Brian suggested and we waited and followed along at a comfortable distance.
“Are these the actual remains of a Zero?” Rob asked as their flashlights illuminated the display.
“That’s what the plaque says…it’s actually debris from a crashed Japanese Zero.” Brian acknowledged.
I decided we should skirt the investigators and stopped our group by the display of a restored Zero fronted by a low bamboo fence. We waited while our Spirit hunting friends checked out the Zero wreckage.
“Commander, do you think that might be my father’s over there?”
“I can’t tell you, because I don’t know, hun. As miraculous as it is, my gift doesn’t allow me to walk on water. The battle of Midway, where your father supposedly got shot down, was an air battle fought mostly over the open ocean. Anything shot down most likely sank and was not recovered.
“Oh…so you really don’t know if father really died there?” She asked sadly.
“I’m sorry, hun, but there are limits to my precognitive ability. I wouldn’t hesitate to let you know…or even nudge things a little…”
“Please, Empress…let the dead rest. I have accepted father’s disappearance and moved on a long time ago.”
I nodded my understanding.
“Akane, time to split up again, hun.” I told her after a few moments. She nodded.
Immediately, Akane shimmered and Akune sprung from her left side, bumping Uncle Rick and Alice over one person.
“Whoa!” Brian exclaimed from not far off. “It looked like somethin’ just moved over there.
“Where?” Keith asked.
“Right…right in front of that bamboo fence.”
My entire group turned slightly to see the mentioned bamboo railing behind us.
“Woops, gotta move, people!” I ordered as I pulled and pushed my entourage smartly to port.
“What…like an animal?” We heard Rob ask.
“No, taller than it! Humaniod…I think.” Brian answered as they hurried over to the display we now quickly moved away from.
“Right here…looked like it just went wooop, at about that high.” Brian indicated to the spot where Akane was previously standing, motioning at the height of our newest sister.
“They saw us, Commander!” Akane and Akune cried together.
“Your split must partially disrupt my phasing.” I theorized. “You three best get over to Hangar 79. Jack, Akane and I will be over in a few minutes.” I suggested then added.
“Watch out for the QDA. I’ve seen that it will disrupt our phasing a few times before it actually arrives, Akune. When that happens, all or a portion of each of you will become visible. Uncle Rick, Alice, halt any conversation if Akune says she feels the slightest twinge of a phase shift. Your voices might be recorded on that sensitive equipment these people use. Remember, right now Akune shares Jack’s telepathic ability- so use your minds to keep in communication. And you, young lady,” I glared and pointed to the Moritsu twins, “try to fight the urge to move things! That just might present unwanted evidence.”
“Aye, Alex. Maintain silence unless necessary.” Uncle Rick repeated before either girl could argue…or even stare back in defiance.
Akune looked at me for a moment or two after cautiously releasing her twin’s hand.
“Um, Empress?” She began. “Um, could I port us over to the other hangar just this once? I…I promise I won’t ever ask to do it again.”
I rolled my eyes. “Just minutes ago you almost went into a panic when you found out you could borrow my gift, now you want to try it?” I asked in amazement.
“Yes, ma’am…just this once.” She answered sheepishly.
“Just don’t jump universes, hun. I can’t guarantee the borrowing effect goes that far.”
I watched as her mouth dropped open. She quickly recovered though.
“Thank you, Empress.” She said quietly as a smile came to her face and immediately fell. Nothing happened.
“Well? I thought you were so eager to use my gift?”
“Um,” She started, looking to the floor, “I’m…I’m not quite sure how, sensei.”
Again I rolled my eyes, but then really thought about it. Did I really know how I did it? As far as I knew, I just thought about going someplace and pulled the trigger. Simple…right? Would she accept that explanation as viable? A memory of Alex Reilly explaining the process to me surfaced. I dispatched that immediately.
“Think of the place and time you want to go then think of pushing a button to activate it, Akune.” I told her, not quite believing my own words and hoping Jack wasn’t paying attention.
“Oh.” She said before she, Alice, and Uncle Rick disappeared.
“Why would Alex Reilly need to explain to you how to transit time and space, Alex?”
I cringed slightly. “Long story for another time, Commander Cummins.”
“Aye, ma’am. So…what do we do now?”
“You instruct Akane about your shields and how to use them when we get back by the hangar door, Jack.”
“Here? With those three in the same building?” She exclaimed as she turned to look at me- her mouth hanging wide open. “I thought we were going to keep the Empress secret?”
“I also said certain things had to happen to provide them proof of the paranormal, Jack.”
‘But if Akane mistakenly pushes too much power into her shield, they might…!’ Jack though to me.
‘They might hear us, Jack?’ I thought back as I smiled deviously. I felt Akane’s grip tighten as we remained silent.
Jack squinted at me a moment.
“Aye, cap.” She responded, finally understanding. A similar devious grin washed over her face.
“So, Akane, I want you to think about shielding our conversation from the rest of the world.” Jack began as we arrived at the huge door made for aircraft.
“You can do that?” She asked in surprise.
“Yes…we can…as long as we’re connected.” Jack smiled. “Just as Alex told Akune, think about what you want to do…” Jack began, but paused and grimaced. “Think…” she emphasized the word, “really THINK about what you want to do then reconsider what you want to do and cautiously evaluate all the possible results that action will cause…good and especially…bad.” Jack gave our newest sister a stern glare before continuing.
“Once you have reconciled the actions versus results…that they will not harm anyone or anything…innocents…in any way, shape or form, think about the action again. Think about the minimum amount of energy needed to safely cause the needed result and adjust the energy you’ll use accordingly. Only after doing that do you hit the ‘button’.”
“It seems too complicated, Commander. Why is it so much easier to use the Empress’ power?” Akane asked in confusion.
“Alex can move through space and time, Akane. A Mind Warrior…especially a novice Mind Warrior…we can destroy both in an instant.” Jack explained calmly.
Jack’s daughter, Constance, appeared in my mind instantly. Just as quickly I pushed the associated memory back down to its dark, high security cell.
A giant gasp of air rang out on my right. The hand in mine began shaking violently.
“Um…cap…did Connie do…something? Something she wasn’t ready for?” Jack asked cautiously.
“Connie’s fine, Jack. We did have a little scrape, but everything worked out.” I responded.
“Oh, okay…” She replied, but left it hanging as she eyed me very carefully.
I motioned over to my right with my eyes…to Akane.
“Oh…right. You try it, Akane. Think of keeping our conversation from the outside world. Think of containing it to a hemisphere that is just big enough for the three of us to fit comfortably. Adjust the power needed to do just that and nothing more. Okay?”
The young woman to my right nodded attentively and closed her eyes.
Akane’s hand jerked slightly in mine as, I assume, she pushed the imaginary button to activate the requested shield.
Jack began looking around us and smiled. “Good, Akane! That’s very good for a first try.” She cheered. “But you might think about making the sphere just a little higher next time. Alex doesn’t like it when she has to ask Corrine or Julia Masterson to repair the hair on top of her head. Always consider the height of those around you and adjust accordingly.”
Akane seemed to concentrate a little harder as Jack continued to look around us.
“That’s better! Now can you hold it for a few minutes?” She asked. In the darkness our washed out night vision provided no indication of how hard she was concentrating. I cautiously reached up and felt the top of my head, making sure all of my hair was still intact.
I sighed in relief. It was.
“Okay, sweetheart, you can turn it off. That was actually pretty good.” Jack praised. “Now I want you to project a defensive shield around us. The shield must be strong enough to prevent any and all projectiles from reaching us. I don’t want you to use so much energy that whatever hits will vaporize. Use only enough to deflect.”
Again the young woman to my right closed her eyes. A minute later she began to really concentrate.
“I don’t see why you would need protection like this, Commander.” She said in a strained voice.
This was it. Jack looked at me awaiting my response. I waited until I felt her hand jerk again.
“So I won’t have to say ‘EVERYONE GET OUT OF HERE!’” I shouted in as low a register as my voice could go. I still only managed a slightly higher tenor. Akane’s eyes immediately shot open in surprised horror!
“Her shield is down, Empress.” Jack said evenly with another evil grin.
“Thank you, Akane-kun.” I said with a slight laugh.
“For what, Commander?”
I couldn’t help laughing harder at her confused expression.
“For helping the Empress of Time and Space provide evidence that ghosts might really exist, of course!”
“I did?”
I nodded. “Just now.”
“Alex!” Jack shouted suddenly. “The Admiral has found Ricky Lynn’s device.”
“Finally.” I sighed.
“Alex, It didn’t come alone!”
“I want a protective shield around our other group, Commander! Tell Akune to stay clear until we get there.”
Our location changed immediately.
“Why didn’t you wait, Alex?” Jack asked as we both looked around us.
“Because I wasn’t the one that transported us, Jack.” I growled, glaring at Akane.
“Akune said they were in trouble, ma’am.” She replied worriedly.
“Did you learn anything from Jack’s instructions on using her gift, Akane?” I continued to glare at her. “You have to be careful when you borrow anyone’s gift, hun!”
“Alex, that thing disappeared as fast as it appeared!” Uncle Rick said as he, Alice, and Akune began to approach Jack, Akane, and I. They suddenly vanished for a few seconds.
When the three reappeared, they were several seconds closer to us in distance.
“Alex, what just happened to them?” Jack asked in astonishment.
“The CDA destabilized Akune’s phasing for a few seconds.” I surmised.
“This is bad, Cap! What happened to them when that happened?”
“The Admiral established undeniable proof that ghostly apparitions do exist, Jack.” I answered.
“Um…how’d he do that, Alex?”
“What the devil did you just do, Commander?” Admiral Demmit asked worriedly. “You three disappeared for a few seconds as we walked over to you.”
“We didn’t disappear, Admiral. You three just vanished as we watched.” Jack accused.
“Is she saying we were visible to the others for that brief time, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked skeptically.
I nodded. “I’ll show you how it looked through the eyes of the camera,” I paused as I looked back to the newly arrived temporal device and its frantic passenger a few yards away. “After we try to recover Ricky Lynn’s stolen property.”
“Jack, care to ask young Mr. Clemson to step away from the CDA, please” I asked my Ex-O calmly. In my HUD I observed my Tiara was receiving telemetry from the newly arrived device.
“Ask who, Ale…Oh shit, Alex, there’s someone messing with…”
The young man, Ricky Lynn’s trusted assistant, Darren Clemson, knelt next to Ricky Lynn’s device and appeared to be frantically typing on its control panel while periodically looking around.
“Have to get out of here before someone sees me…before Professor Samuels knows I’m gone!” He mumbled to himself in panic. “Who said that?” He added as Jack sent my message. “Great! Someone’s seen me! I hafta get outta here!”
“Hey, buddy!” Alice’s voice said as her image appeared behind the frenzied young man. “Prof. Samuels wants her stuff back!”
The kneeling figure’s face went completely white- we could even see it with our night vision- as he wheeled around at the voice
“OH SHIT!” He exclaimed before turning back quickly to input something else on the control panel.
“Alex, should I pull him away from…?” Jack asked just as man and machine shimmered a few times then vanished.
“I’m sorry, Alex, I wasn’t fast enough.” She said dejectedly. Akane and Akune stared in terror at my Ex-O’s apology.
Jack immediately glared at the twins. “What did you just do, Akane?” She demanded.
“I started to pull him away from the machine, Commander. I wasn’t fast enough though.”
“But I started to push him away from the machine, Commander.” Akune added as she looked to her twin in horror.
“Great! Three of us tried to grab him three different ways! Alex, this can’t be good.” Jack growled in anger as she continued to glare at both girls. “Please tell me you saw this happening, Empress.”
I nodded sadly as Uncle Rick and Alice looked on, dumbfounded.
“You knew, Alex?” Both my uncle and Alice asked in harmony.
“Why didn’t you let us know this was going to happen? We could have taken measures to stop…” Uncle Rick went on, but stopped abruptly.
“Unless this was one of those fixed points you’re always talking about!”
“Um…sort of?” I winced as I realized that this was THE one time I chose the wrong scenario. “At least we know who stole the CDA now, Jack.” I comforted.
“I thought, Brie said that Ricky Lynn LOST the thing, Alex?”
“Well, apparently her assistant, Darren, lied, Jack. At least I have a name to go by now.”
“So now what, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked as he continued to look at the clean spot on the floor. What little debris that had been in the localized area was now gone- courtesy of the CDA.
“Darren Clemson has just become a fugitive…” I paused to shake my head a few times, my eyes closed. “Unfortunately.”
“We’re going to go after him right, Cap?” Alice asked.
“He’ll be dealt with, Lieutenant. Rest assured he will wish he never laid hand to that thing.”
“He looked more scared than dangerous, Empress.”
“That’s what makes him so dangerous, Akune.” I sighed. “A wanted man…on the run…able to go anywhere…anytime… The panic soon turns to paranoia then madness as the inevitable fear of getting caught builds.” I told them then added. “Of course, being pulled in three different directions while in a state of temporal flux didn’t do him any favors either.”
“Empress?” Alice asked, not understanding my statement.
“Mr. Clemson has just been quite literally pulled into three different dimensions…all at the same time. Once the CDA successfully initiated its temporal phasing, the effects of our three Mind Warriors subsided and he effectively came back together.”
“So that’s good…right?” Alice asked, seeming very unsure of herself.
I paused a moment to verbally describe my newest vision of what was to be.
“Darren Clemson is no longer the clinically stable organism he was.” I stated as I paused again. This was where it got complicated. “Because he was basically pulled apart on a sub-molecular level while immersed in a fluctuating temporal field, the distortion caused by that specific, artificial singularity resulted in different dimensional parts of the same entity being reconstituted. Detailed analysis of archived, relevant files expose postulations that, in different dimensions, the corresponding entity’s personalities may not be in exact synchronization to the reference dimension.”
“Are we in the presence of Alexandra Steinert or Alex Reilly, Empress?” Admiral Demmit asked. His tone was none too happy.
“I’m Alex Steinert, Uncle…why?” I responded.
“Because that explanation sounded just like something your sister would spout, Alex! Care to explain what you just said in ‘plain’ English?”
“Oh, I thought I had explained it better.” I blushed and paused to rethink my words. “The person that was Darren Clemson now consists of three…maybe more, different personalities, but all melted together. He is at least three times as dangerous, completely unstable, and psychotically unpredictable.”
Our group remained silent for a few minutes.
“We’ll catch him though, right?” Jack asked optimistically.
“Yes, Jack, I’ll catch him, but not before he tries to change our world forever.” I answered grimly. An image of a middle-aged man in a beaten, torn, and thrashed Union uniform, moaning and babbling incomprehensibly in a cot came to mind.
“You’ve met him already, Alex?” Jack’s mouth dropped wide open.
I nodded. “But not before a lot of damage has been done- damage that Alex Reilly, you, and I will have to repair.
“I take it you know where he’s going next, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked casually.
I took a moment to review the information my tiara had gathered in the brief time the device had been here.
“Apparently Mr. Clemson was unsure of his next destination, but at one point chose West Point, New York, 1780.
“Great, even tighter corsets!” Jack exclaimed, raising her arms in defeat. “Why couldn’t he choose a more modern time period, Alex?”
“Gee, why didn’t you think to ask him, Jack?” I asked her sarcastically.
“West Point, 1780? Why would anyone want to go there, Alex?” Alice questioned.
“I guess we’ll find out. After that, we’ll see Admiral Richard Demmit’s TV debut.”
“Benedict Arnold.” Uncle Rick said absently. “Wait, I make a TV debut?”
“Thank you, Uncle.” I said with a smile.
“For what?”
“For giving me the answer, of course.”
“I’m not following, Alex.”
“What would happen if a known traitor remained a patriot?” I replied.
“Would it make such a difference?”
“Remember what I said about small changes?” I asked. “Sometimes the smallest changes do the most damage, sir.” I added after seeing the confused faces.
“The Butterfly Effect!” Alice blurted out.
“Exactly.” I responded. “Let’s get back to the hotel and get some rest. I’m going to have to think about my game plan now that the timeline has changed.” I added, nodding to Akane and Akune.
Jack again glared at the twins; her expression left no question about her thoughts toward my statement about changing the timeline. “If it still exists.” She growled flatly.
“You want me to take us back to the hotel, Empress?” Akune gulped in surprise.
“No, I want Akane to pull you two back together after you take her hand, hun.”
With a look of sadness, Akune merged back into Akane, again pulling Uncle Rick and Alice one person closer.
“I’m sorry we disrupted the timeline, Empress.” Akane said, not losing eye contact with the floor. “It will never happen again.”
“Of course it will happen again, Akane-kun. Learning how to use your gift ensures that it will happen many more times, though not in such a way as to change the timeline like we just did.”
I noticed a few tears fall from my new sister’s face.
“Let’s get back so you can visit with your nieces, hun.”
The dirty, dark, second floor of the Pacific Aviation Museum became our hotel suite in Honolulu’s Waikiki area.
“Welcome back, Empress. It’s 8 o’clock. Tuesday, December 13th, 2011.” A pleasant little voice greeted as I rephased our group.
“Why thank you, sweetheart.” I said cheerfully as I turned and saw Tish’s Alexandra, and Rebecca kneeling behind us.
I rolled my eyes as I shook my head a few times.
The two girls giggled before standing and trying to tackle me.
Rebecca suddenly broke her stranglehold on my left leg and moved over to Akane.
“Auntie Akane, hi!” She exclaimed with a wide smile before wrapping her arms around the woman’s thighs. “I missed you!”
Akane broke into tears.
“Rebecca, what is going on…oh! Welcome back, Sensei, Alice, Jacki. Welcome, sir!” Tish greeted as she entered the large room. She immediately snapped to attention seeing Uncle Rick.
“At ease, Tish. I’m just one of the Empress’ companions on this trip.” He said with a smile.
“Sorry, sir, force of habit.” She apologized.
“And who are these two, well-behaved, young ladies, Tish?” He asked.
“My oldest, Alexandra, and her sister, Rebecca, sir.” Tish responded, pointing to them in order.
“Honey, did I hear the kids say that Alex was back?” Tish’s husband, Sam asked as he appeared in the doorway from their bedroom suite carrying a couple rather heavy looking shopping bags. “Oh!” He exclaimed, seeing the Admiral and dropping the bags gently.
“Admiral Demmit, I presume?” He asked, approaching my uncle, offering his hand in friendship. “Sam Hikawa, Tish’s husband. Glad to finally meet you, sir.”
“Sam.” Uncle Rick repeated, shaking his hand. “Nice family you have here, son.”
“Thank you, sir.” He said before looking toward me. “How’d it go over at the base, Empress?”
“All according to plan…more or less.” I answered.
“I ruined the timeline!” Akane cried out before sniffing back some tears. She gently freed herself from her niece and immediately ran into her bedroom suite, slamming the door behind her.
“Should I even ask, Alex,” Sam inquired in confusion?
“Your new sister-in-law screwed the pooch, Sam.”
“Jack!”
“Well, she did, Cap! No two ways about it. She blew it, big-time.”
“Like you never make mistakes, Jack?”
“Sorry, Cap.”
“You should be, Jacki Cummins!” Alice growled as she angrily stepped in front of my Ex-O. “You, of all people, should throw the first stone!” Her right pointer finger aggressively poked at Jack’s chest just above her left breast.
The hairs on my arm closest to Jack started to stand.
“Honey, please take Alexandra and Rebecca into our room while we sort this out.” Tish asked calmly. She waited for the bedroom door to close.
“Ladies! Please, not in front of my children!” Tish said angrily in her most proper British accent. “Take it to another planet…or at least to another part of the world, if you must, Jacquelyn Cummins!”
“I agree with Tish! Cut the arguing and end the hostilities, girls!” The Admiral ordered.
“But sir!”
“No buts, Commander! That’s an order! You ARE still under my command, Lt. Cmdr. Cummins, aren’t you?”
“Aye sir.” Jack answered in defeat.
“Good! Alice?”
“Aye, sir.”
“You too.”
Alice glared at my Ex-O. “This isn’t over by any stretch, Jacki Cummins! How dare you belittle our new sister?”
Alice turned and stormed off into another bedroom slamming the door.
“Jack?”
My Ex-O turned to my voice, her mouth hanging open in bewilderment as to what had just happened.
“We’re going.” I growled as I shot out my hand at her.
“Where to…” she started to ask as our surroundings suddenly changed.
A young-looking, redheaded woman was busy tapping away angrily at what looked like a piece of glass. We were in what looked like an office in an older looking building.
“If I ever catch that dumbass, son-of-a-bitch! Darren you’ll rue the day you ever crossed me!” She mumbled to herself in disgust.
“Harsh words for someone who just let their life’s work fall into a love interest’s hands, don’t y’all think, Ricky Lynn Samuels?” I asked and watched as the startled redhead jumped a few feet off her seat.
“What the hell, Alex?”
“I should ask the same thing, Prof. Samuels! Because of your infatuation and fixation with replacing me, I now have a hundred times the work ahead of me!” I accused in an even tone.
“Empress!” Ricky Lynn sprang to attention, her chair shooting backwards and crashing to the floor behind her. “Welcome to Carnegie Mellon University. It is 12:30PM, April 10th, 2035.”
“Stow it, sailor!” I growled angrily. “I want a full briefing on this CDA and its known weaknesses- I want it yesterday, Lt Commander!”
“Admiral?” My former Chief looked at me strangely. “I just gave them to you two days ago. Jacki, you watched me do it.” She said looking to my companion.
“I’m not Admiral Covington, honey, but I do want to hear everything there is about your new play toy.”
“But I thought you two…that you and Alex…that you and the Admiral shared memories?”
“Official documentation of the CDA seems to have slipped my future twin’s memory, professor.” I replied flatly.
“You can do that?”
“Apparently so, Ricky Lynn. So how about that briefing? Jack? Your acoustic field please?”
“Can it wait until after my next class, Empress? It starts in fifteen minutes.” Prof. Samuels pleaded.
I rolled my eyes as I contemplated the request.
“It looks like we’re going to sit in on one of Prof. Samuels’ lectures, Jack. We’ll need suitable attire.” I said selecting my HUD’s clothing list.
A pair of dress denim jeans and a plain pink, scoop-necked, blouse, my pink cross-trainers, and pink socks replaced my dress whites. My regulation handbag became a cloth backpack and my cover became a flowery pink scarf that I immediately used to tie my hair into a high ponytail. Jack followed suit in a slightly low-cut, short, yellow sundress with matching flats, a beige baseball cap, and we both appeared for all intents, college students.
“No offence sisters, but this era’s college kids don’t dress that way. If it’s not askin’ too much, I’d like for ya both to conduct today’s lecture instead, so a smart business-type suit might be a better choice?”
I immediately looked to Jack in wonderment. I had come here to chast…thank our chief for creating much more work for me and she expected us to help her teach?
“Dare I ask the topic of today’s lesson, professor?” I asked sarcastically.
“Temporal paradoxes as they might relate to historic events, Alex.” Ricky Lynn informed me as she blushed and looked to the floor. “Alex Covington told me you might pay me a visit today.”
“Oh she did, did she?” I stared incredulously at the shying woman. “Fine, but this is going to be business formal, but quirky, got it?”
“Aye, Skipper?” Ricky Lynn relented, her eyes squinting at me in confusion.
“Jack, we need to look like a couple well dressed academic types, yet individualistic. Follow my lead.” I said as my clothing began to change.
Gone were my comfortable jeans, my comfy cotton blouse, and my sneakers. Rising on my tiptoes, my 1860’s granny boots immediately added three inches to my height. I exhaled. A light gray, above-the-knee skirt and open blazer now covered a dusty rose, finely-embroidered corset. My backpack became a gray, leather attaché. Reaching into my jacket’s inner pocket, I produced and put on a pair of silver, wire-rimmed glasses. My scarf had become a matching gray, spring clip holding my ponytail.
I noticed Ricky Lynn immediately scan my legs where a pair of black rose-patterned stockings provided some provocative cover.
“I thought we hated corsets, Alex?” Jack asked critically as she too appraised my selection.
“This was in Admiral Covington’s wardrobe, Jack. I don’t recall doing a stint as an 1870’s saloon girl though. Anyway, I thought that if we were going to lecture on historical paradoxes…well, I’d dress the part.” I smiled brightly at both women. “Actually…this one doesn’t feel so bad.” I added as I regarded my first officer.
“Ya think you might be overdoin’ a tad, Alex?”
“Professor Samuels, I AM the leading authority on paradoxical phenomena as they pertain to Earth history…am I not?”
“Aye, ma’am.” She sighed in resignation.
Jack had selected a more business oriented light gray jacket and pants set, a white blouse with the top three buttons unfastened to display a gold, star-shaped locket, gray two-inch, open-toed pumps, and suntan stockings. Her cover had become a basic matching plastic headband. I also noticed the two-inch gold hoops in each ear.
I’d forgotten about jewelry entirely.
My quarters in Reilly appeared around me and I quickly walked over to my closet, opened the top drawer and retrieved Anna Beth’s commemorative broach. Attaching it around my neck, I appraised myself in the mirror. I noted that my HUD immediately came online and displayed not only another power status bar, but another menu option as well! I’d have to check that out later.
Changing my silver wire-rimmed glasses to gold ones, I added a pair of medium-sized ruby teardrops to my ears. Deciding that a ponytail wasn’t as sophisticated as I liked, I carefully gathered my dirty blonde tresses into a loose bun and changed my hairclip into an oriental style leather strap with two chopsticks.
Ricky Lynn’s office reappeared around me.
Professor Samuels blinked in amazement at my sudden change.
“Empress, I wish you wouldn’t do that! It’s very unnerving.” She admitted while shaking her head a few times before staring at my cleavage.
“Where on Earth did you get that?” She asked, but paused for a moment. “Or is it even from this planet? It kind of looks Egyptian, Alex, but that definitely looks like a spacecraft.”
“What…this? It’s just a little gift from Anna Beth and Khufu, thanking us for recovering Meridian. I’ve had it for years.” I told her off-handedly with a broad smile.
Jack rolled her eyes as I downplayed the unique, priceless artifact.
“Yer kiddin’…a mission broach? That thing has got to be over six thousand years old, Alex! I remember yer tellin me about some archeological dig back in ’73, but ya never said nothin’ about findin’ somethin’ from Pharaoh!” Ricky Lynn exclaimed excitedly as she lifted the jeweled broach to carefully examine its detailed surfaces.
“You do know that this is beyond priceless and belongs in a museum, right?”
“This gift will remain in my possession and will never see the inside of any museum unless worn around my neck, Miss Samuels! Are we clear on that?” I decried sharply
“Crystal, ma’am.”
“Good, now shouldn’t we be getting to your classroom, professor?”
“Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen.” Ricky Lynn said loudly in greeting. Her ‘classroom’ turned out to be a small lecture hall in the original science building on campus. About thirty-five of the eighty seats were filled.
I noticed two familiar faces in the group.
“Today’s lecture will be on the topic of paradoxes and their possible relational impact on historic events.” Ricky Lynn paused a moment.
A defeated moan filled the hall.
“Joining us today are two of the leading experts in the theoretical field of historical paradoxes, Dr. Allison Steinert and Dr. Jocelynn Cummins. Let’s welcome Doctor’s Steinert and Cummins.” She said and started off the clapping.
Moderate applause echoed through the hall as Jack and I bowed slightly.
“Allie and Joss have been friends of mine for a number of years now and are well versed in the concepts of temporal paradox. Together, they have logically and theoretically placed before the scientific community the ultimate and frightening question: “What if?”
I rolled my eyes quickly and hoped our audience hadn’t seen it.
Scanning the group, I noticed our two sisters grin knowingly to my response.
“Without further ado, I’d like to turn this lecture over to Doctor’s Steinert and Cummins. Allie, Joss?” Ricky Lynn started to clap again, along with about a third of the class- mostly guys.
“Thank you SO much, Professor Samuels.” I said not even trying to hide the sarcasm in my voice.
The audience lightly giggled and laughed as I took my place behind the old, abused wooden podium.
“Can anyone here tell me what a paradox really is?” I asked as I looked around the sparse gathering.
“Before you answer though, think about that question carefully.” I recommended, planting my elbows on the lectern’s sloped surface while propping up my chin with my right hand. I set my gaze on one man in particular. The young man, a raven-haired, well-built- athletic type- had been staring intensely at my boobs ever since his tardy entrance to the hall. He had been so absorbed in undressing me that he had almost missed his seat and fallen to the floor.
I smiled. “Now, here is the real question to be answered: Had I not asked the first question and not clarified it further, would you have actually thought very carefully about the original question at all?”
The young man’s lusty gaze dropped immediately as he and everyone else became confused.
“That is the conundrum of trying to quantify a paradox.” I declared, only pausing for a second. “Most would argue that a paradox is a set of actions and reactions that, unless initiated by something somewhere along its line, cannot or would not have happened otherwise. Others insist that a paradox is nothing more than a circle whose start point follows its end point”
“Joss and I try to think of it differently,” I said after a very short pause. “What if the beginning simply justified the means?”
This drew many more looks of confusion from the students. Only two showed any comprehension at all. Apparently my admirer had completely detached himself from the lecture already and reset his gaze on my chest!
“Doctor Steinert?” A thin, brown-haired, young woman in jeans and a blue polo raised her hand. “Doctor, I don’t think I understand. How COULD the beginning justify the means if you don’t know what the end actually should be?”
‘Jack, what is that girl’s name?’ I thought to my Ex-O.
‘Ricky Lynn says her name is Janice…Janice Silvers, Cap.’
“How indeed could I possibly know that you would ask that question, Miss Silvers?” I answered with a cryptic question.
A quiet gasp escaped the hall as the girl’s mouth dropped open in disbelief.
“Janice, by simply assessing the people in this room, I have deduced that the end result would be confusion on the topic and therefore I had designed the preceding question to obtain the desired result. Tell me Miss Silvers, do you still hope to acquire prompt employment after graduating this May, or will you take your father’s advice and travel abroad with them upon your return to Toronto this summer?” I asked with a smile as the young woman turned five shades of red.
“That…that is an example of a paradox, ladies and gentlemen. It can be as logically thought out as a scripted newscast or…chaotic beyond all reason…both..or neither.”
My smile subsided and I walked toward the thoroughly embarrassed woman in the front row. “I’m sorry, Miss Silvers. I arranged this with Ricky Lynn before class. I needed to illustrate the concept and, being as she knew a lot about you, I thought it perfect.” I consoled her quietly, gently taking her hand in mine. A devious smile crept onto my face as I added, “Do have fun in Monaco, but don’t sleep with the first stud to catch your eye, hun, he’ll just cause heartache and complicate your life. The second one, the American, though he will not be your soul mate, he will be a source of happiness for a few years.”
The young woman stared up at me in amazement- that I would possibly know her just released itinerary…
“But how could you possibly know we were going to Monaco? Father just called me an hour ago…” She whispered, looking unbelievingly up into my eyes. I noted her eyes quickly shifted momentarily to my mission broach. Did she grasp the significance?
“It’s a talent of mine, hun. Just heed my warning and you’ll be more or less happy for the rest of your life.” I smiled genuinely as I released her hand and walked back to the podium.
“And Mr. Patel, my tits are not a paradox! They’ve been a part of me for way longer than you’ve even existed.” I exclaimed to the man again staring at me from the second row. “They arrived way before you did, hun.”
The women in the group giggled, along with several young men in the group. Two women, in particular giggled louder than the rest.
“Miss Hilf? What appears to be so comedic about my endowments and their focus of masculine attention?” I asked one of them.
The room hushed as everyone looked back to the mousy brunette with the black-framed glasses and messy ponytail.
Her face flushed slightly before she adjusted her glasses and placed her pencil onto her notebook.
“It just seemed funny that you noticed at all ma’am. I mean…dressed the way you are, I would assume you’re used to the attention.” She answered frankly.
“Initially, the wanton eyes scan appreciatively over Joss and I, Miss Hilf, but as the topic of discussion develops, those eyes become more impressed with our intellectual image instead. It is not my job to inspire young men’s desires, but to inspire their intellect. Mr. Yung, you have a comment to make?” I asked, pointing to the now wide-eyed young man at the far right end of the fourth row.
“What are qualifications, Doctor? What make you expert on Temporal Paradox?”
Jamie Hilf and her neighbor, Michelle Simonetti, cringed noticeably at the question.
“I hold separate doctorates in Bio-mechanical Engineering, Nano-technology Engineering, Astrophysics, Theoretical Temporal Mechanics, and World History. I also have written several papers on Chaos Theory and Boson-Higgs Particles. Will that be sufficient for our discussion today?” I said regally.
“Wow, what a bitch!” He declared in Cantonese.
Keying up my translator to the detected language, I answered. “Should I also mention that both Dr. Cummings and I are fluent in twenty-five different languages…Cantonese, Teochew, Tio San, and Mandarin being among them, Mr. Yung? You would be wise to hold your opinion and your tongue until you better know your adversary.”
Only Jamie and Michelle giggled in response. They apparently were wearing their Reilly’s. The rest of the group just stared at me.
“Dr. Steinert, could you and Dr. Cummins elaborate on the idea of a paradox in regard to some historic event? I think it would better illustrate what your field of work entails.” Ricky Lynn asked, seeing that this lecture was already deteriorating. Was she too wearing her Reilly?
“Okay.” I answered pleasantly. “Someone give me a ‘what if’ from somewhere in history. A popular, well known example would make things much easier for everyone to relate to.”
Foresight can be so disappointingly predictable sometimes.
“Dr. Steinert, what would happen if Lincoln hadn’t gone to Ford’s theater?” Michelle Simonetti asked innocently. “Would that be a good example for the paradox?”
My face fell instantly as I watched Jamie punch her neighbor on the side of her leg and stare menacingly at her.
“Allie and I have recently discussed a parallel topic and we received some very disconcerting results.” Jack replied. “Although that could definitely be a paradox. Let’s look into it with a more specific set of parameters, shall we?”
“First off, let’s start off this paradox properly- in the middle.” She went on looking at me a few times as she continued. “Let’s go with what we already know- that Mr. and Mrs. Lincoln had received invitation to attend the theater that night.”
Ricky Lynn tapped a few places on her touch pad thing and a color image of Abraham and Mary Lincoln appeared on a screen behind us followed by another color image of Ford’s Presidential box.
Some of the students seemed confused by the seemingly genuine color photograph of the couple. Jamie nodded slightly to Michelle- as if acknowledging it to be authentic.
Jack nodded to Ricky Lynn and continued.
“Now what could possibly sway the President from accepting or declining the invitation? Anyone?” Jack asked the group.
“An attack on Washington, DC.” Someone offered.
“Maybe, but understand that Washington City, as it was called back then, was insulated on the west by the Potomac and well guarded on her eastern flank by checkpoints and garrisons of troops. Also remember that the Confederacy had surrendered days before at Appomattox and that the county courthouse is almost a day’s ride from Washington by horse…but let’s not forget the train and telegraph. Good thought though. Anyone else have other plausible reasons?”
“The First Lady getting sick?”
“Very possible,” Jack said to the man’s voice, “but history records that Mrs. Lincoln already suffered from severe headaches due to a carriage accident a few years before. One would think that by now, the Lincolns would be dealing with them. Oh, by the way, the term ‘First Lady’ wasn’t coined until Eleanor Roosevelt.”
“There is one simple action that could have swayed the president either way. Does anybody have an idea what that would be?”
“Someone could have told him?” Jamie blurted out.
The class laughed.
“Yes! Exactly, Miss Hilf, thank you! What if someone told him?” I finally answered. “What if somebody caught wind of the planned assassination and warned the President not to go?”
“But, Doctor, how would someone find out about such a plan in the first place? Wouldn’t they be involved somehow?” Another woman asked.
“Maybe they were…or maybe they could see the future…a clairvoyant…someone that could see what was to be and maybe tried to rectify it…strictly for humanitarian reasons?”
“Would someone like that have had a chance to get close to Lincoln, Ma’am?” Another guy asked. “Moreover, how would they prove it without exposing themselves as either a loony or conspirator?”
“Spirituality, séances, and belief in the occult were popular at the time. Mary Lincoln herself employed a medium on several occasions to channel her dead husband and her two deceased children in the years after.” Jack told the group.
“Let’s think even deeper and more chaotic. We can really have some fun if we throw this example into the realm of Science Fiction- let’s really set a proper paradox into motion, shall we?” I suggested with a devious smile.
Thirty-five people looked back in silent curiosity. I noticed Jamie and Michelle’s mouth’s drop open with worry.
“Let’s imagine a traveler,” I suggested to begin, “not your ordinary traveler though- rather, someone that could somehow travel through time.” I paused to look around the hall and saw only two stunned expressions in a crowd of mixed confusion. Looking back to Ricky Lynn, I noticed a still from the movie ‘The Time Machine’ was displayed on the large screen. I rolled my eyes.
“Come on! Over the years there have been numerous films on that very subject! Let’s see all you nerds show your stuff!” I said as I thumbed back at the screen.
Several people laughed or giggled.
“Time travel? Doctor Steinert, time travel isn’t really possible…is it?” Mr. Patel asked, fighting a disapproving expression.
“Let’s bend the laws of physics for a few minutes and say that it is for this exercise. Let’s also say that this traveler was from the future and that she…he maybe, worshipped President Abraham Lincoln since first learning about him in grade school. Would that person NOT want to try and save their idol?” I stopped to look around at the various faces as each thought about the scenario just proposed.
“Now I’m going to up the stakes a level or two so that we can have an even deeper discussion.” I paused and looked around the audience. “Let’s say…” I paused as if thinking something through. “That this time traveler somehow found out that Mr. Lincoln would decline the invitation to attend ‘Our American Cousin’ that night.”
“You mean what if this traveler had to convince Lincoln to go to the play, ma’am? How screwed up would that have to be!” Janice Silvers asked in exasperation as the rest of the group erupted in opinionated conversation.
“The theory falls well within the parameters of the exercise and is one Allie and I have already analyzed.” Joss admitted to the class as she raised her hands to quiet the room.
“What kind of person could actually do something that heinous- I mean, asking a man to go to his death willingly?” Another young woman asked incredulously.
“You might be surprised by what we are sometimes asked to do in life, Monica.” The woman gasped at my knowing her name.
“Said person would have to be courageous, yet confident as to what he or she was doing. I agree that it goes against every moral and ethical standard the human race has, but for this discussion let’s say it has to be done.”
“What would be the ramifications to her…the traveler…if history hadn’t played out favorably the first time?”
“Or,” I paused, “did it play out favorably the first time at all? What would have happened if the traveler hadn’t succeeded in her attempted mission to right the wrongs of the past?”
“Let me get this straight,” a young man from off to the left, said. “You expect us to believe that the President’s assassination was the result of a supposed time traveler going back to 1865 to make him GO to the theater?”
“Not to make him go, Alexander. Said person would most likely urge him to go- to provide him the undeniable facts and proof that it was the right thing to do- that it was the only way…the only clear path…to ensure that the United States remained strong and unified.” I explained as I felt my eyes start to moisten.
“It almost sounds to me like you were this time traveler, Dr. Steinert. Why get so consumed by a mere thesis?” Janice Silvers asked, raising her hand a little too late. Jamie and Michelle’s mouths fell open.
“Because I was there.” I answered quietly, lowering my head.
“You were there, doctor?” A young middle-eastern man from the third row repeated.
Jack gasped as she quickly glanced to me.
“Mr. Saleem, the nature of our study is to get into the heart and soul of the subject. Unless we both delve headlong into placing ourselves in the specific time and place- ‘virtually’ traveling to Washington City of 1865, in this case- we cannot completely evaluate the disruptions and changes the paradox would create. It can become so real in fact, that both Allie and I feel like we’ve actually been there- experienced the federal period in all its glory and despair- to have actually met Mr. Lincoln!” Jack continued eloquently, covering for my slip of grief.
“So, since you have run the scenario already, what did you determine was the result of President Lincoln’s lack of attendance at Ford’s theater, Ma’am?” Michelle Simonetti asked innocently. Jamie glared at her neighbor!
“We determined that…” Jack started to answer.
I raised my hand to indicate that I would answer the question as I set my eyes on Michelle.
“If Lincoln had escaped a bullet that night,” I began. “According to discovered information indicating several more planned attempts, he and half the occupants, staff, and guests assembled for a diplomatic dinner three weeks later would have met with another assassination attempt, this one successful! Andrew Johnson wouldn’t have assumed the presidency, and most of the experienced members from Lincoln’s cabinet would have perished also. Chaos would have run rampant through political Washington allowing all manner of laws, rules, and political protocols to pass through an uncaring, uncontrolled Congress. Control of the western states and territories would have collapsed into lawlessness and resulted in local politicians assuming power and becoming dictators. Foreign powers would conveniently seize any and all opportunities to gain footholds in America, eventually taking control and sectioning off vast regions of the country for themselves. Poverty, despair, and famine would wash over the continent in less than thirty years. America as we know it today would not exist.”
The only sounds heard throughout the lecture hall were a few women crying. I felt Ricky Lynn’s hand gently rest then rub my back. I took a moment to compose myself. It still hadn’t gotten any easier to relate those memories.
“Getting back to our original discussion, what would be the outcome had our time traveler failed in her attempt to right the stream of history?” Jack asked as she took charge while I regained my composure.
“I thought you just told us what would happen if he failed, Doctor?” Another student asked.
“Whatever the result it is only a small part of the paradox we set forth, Clark. Here’s where the deep thinking…the thought provoking part comes in.” I said then waited until all eyes were on me.
“Would the time traveler even exist if she failed? Would she be around at all to initialize the mission? Moreover, would she be who she is?” I stopped to look around the hall.
“That…” I paused. “That is the conundrum that is a paradox. If the person or action that causes a paradox isn’t around to cause it in the first place, how can it actually happen?”
“It seems like a vicious circle with no clear end or beginning, Dr. Steinert. How could anyone close a paradox?”
“One answer,” Jack answered, “is to try very hard not to start one in the first place, but if unavoidable: Research the specific area, date, and time, as it pertains to the historic event as thoroughly as humanly possible first. Exhaustively debate the topic or topics of concern with sources known to be knowledgeable in the subject over and over again until you feel all facets have been covered completely. Thirdly…” Jack paused.
“Thirdly, rethink the options and possibilities a second and possibly third, fourth, and fifth time. Lastly, initiate the decided action and hope you didn’t miss one miniscule item. A theory called the ‘butterfly effect’ states that the smallest, most insignificant variances sometimes create the largest, most drastic changes. But by all means, hope the mission completes amicably. The only way to end a paradox is to successfully satisfy a paradox.”
A murmur rose from the group as they quietly discussed what was said amongst themselves. I noticed Michelle and Jamie casually looking around to their constituents in amazement.
“Does anyone have any questions for Dr. Steinert or Dr. Cummins?” Ricky Lynn asked.
“Dr. Steinert…um…can time travel really be possible? I mean, Prof. Samuels claims it is- Einstein too, but…in your opinion…is it…is it really feasible and wouldn’t it inevitably cause a paradox?”
“Miss Silvers, time travel is indeed possible. In fact, time travel in one direction- forward- is so easy we do it every day of our lives without realizing it. Each second that passes us by is a step forward in time- into the future.”
“But what I mean is…is travel back through time…through history, possible? Is travel to the far future…possible?”
“That’s a good question, hun! Why don’t y’all come into the next classroom and join Joss, Prof. Samuels and I in a little experiment.” I suggested with a broad smile as I motioned to the door off to my left.
“Please don’t be afraid, ladies and gentlemen, my little experiment is only another thought exercise. It will be what you make of it, nothing more.”
‘Alex, is this wise?’ Jack thought to me as people began to leave their seats and come closer.
‘Think of it as a way to give them more time to think things over, Jack.’ I thought back.
After a few minutes, only two young men remained in the larger lecture hall. The rest now waited patiently for me to continue.
“This will only work if everyone participates, gentlemen.” I shouted from the much smaller room to the two. “I believe Prof. Samuels will be considering participation as part of your grade this semester.”
Begrudgingly, the two holdouts came in and joined our group.
“Now here’s the plan.” I began as I gently closed the connecting door. “What is the most precious thing busy college students like y’all could use?”
After waiting a moment, I looked around the silent group. Not seeing anything but confused faces- and several people staring…at my broach, I decided to answer my own question.
“Come on! I’m sure each and every one of you wished y’all had more time in the day, right?” I paused again to look around me. “Or is it some of you just wanted this lecture to be over before it began? That, theoretically, would be a paradox, right?”
Several people laughed or giggled while a few others just rolled their eyes.
“Joss and I would like everyone in this room to close their eyes and wish or think about having just a little bit more time today. Imagine that you had,” I paused as if to think, “that y’all had an extra thirty minutes to do with as you pleased- whether it was for extra study, grabbing something to eat, or just to spend a little extra quality time with your significant other. But,” Again I paused, “but before we actually begin the experiment, think about what that would actually entail.” I paused again, this time to look around.
“Think about the paradox that we could initiate by simply going back in time thirty minutes. After leaving this room at the completion of this exercise,” I asked, “would you just leave the building and go on your merry way without a care about the success or failure of the experiment, or,” I paused, “or would you daringly walk to the lecture hall doors and look in to see if it worked? Remember that if this experiment bore any fruit at all, y’all would still be seated in that classroom and Dr. Cummins and I would still be speaking about paradoxes.” I smiled as I paused one last time.
“Maybe a more prudent proof of success would be to observe the time on any personal devices you carry on your person versus any wall clocks or devices in any room other than this one. Doing that would not damage the time stream or trigger the dread, theorized, catastrophic matter recombination.” I said and raised my right eyebrow a few times. “Think about it.”
I waited a few moments, watching the expressions change throughout those around me.
‘Jack, when I reach the end of my countdown turn the wall clock over there ahead thirty minutes.’ I thought to her.
She nodded slightly in silence.
“So, are we ready to begin?” I asked.
“I’d like everyone to hold hands with the person next to you. When combined, the power of human thought can be colossal and also terrifying, but is necessary today to source our experiment, so concentrate on turning local time back thirty minutes, everyone. Guys, you might also take this opportunity to enjoy the touch of the female hand…just as a hint, maybe?” I laughed.
The members of the class began taking each other’s hands while a quite murmur filled the room. Once I saw that everyone held another’s hand, Ricky Lynn, Jack and I inserted ourselves into the group. I was lucky enough to have Mr. Patel next to me. He smiled with what Pa would’ve called a ‘shit eatin’ grin’.
“Here we go…” I said looking to make sure at least a few eyes were closed. “Everyone concentrate on traveling back in time thirty minutes. Remember, the success of this experiment is directly proportional to the effort you put into it. On three, I want everyone to think about pushing an imagined button to initiate our thirty-minute travel. Ready? One…two…three.”
After a few seconds I asked the big question. “Well let’s see if it worked. Mr. Patel, could you tell me the time?”
“One-fourteen.”
“And what does our wall clock say?”
“One-thirteen.”
“Oh? Well, I guess traveling back in time is a little more complicated than we thought. Isn’t that right, Prof Samuels?” I asked glaring at Ricky Lynn with one eyebrow up.
“We’re making strides everyday into that science, Dr. Steinert.” She replied with a less than amused expression.
“Well, it’s been our experience,” I pointed between Jack and I, “that time travel should be left to those that understand the dangers. There again,” I smiled as I looked around at the students, “maybe we should just leave time travel to the writers…to the H.G. Wells of literature. As Dr. Cummins stated earlier, small changes could bring about catastrophic results. Only someone capable and gifted in the art of foresight might…might be able to travel time and leave it pristine.”
“I want to thank y’all for participating in our little thought experiment today, everyone. Always remember the warnings Joss and I have given about temporal paradoxes and think twice before entering into one. Always try to find the most beneficial way out whether that be action…or no action at all. Thank you all for listening. Prof. Samuels would you like to add anything?”
Ricky Lynn shook her head a few times. “No, I think we all have a better understanding of a paradox as it relates to history, Dr. Steinert. Let’s all thank Dr. Allison Steinert and Dr. Jocelyn Cummins for joining us today.
Light applause filled the room.
“Thank you all and see you next week.” Ricky Lynn said as she dismissed the class, motioning to a different door than we came in.
Jack, Ricky Lynn, and I waited for everyone to file out into the hallway. Michelle and Jamie came back into the room.
“Alex, I should have thought more about your trip back to DC, I’m really sorry I brought back those memories.”
“You couldn’t have known just from my half-hearted account after we returned from patrol, Shel.”
“I know, but I sensed the full extent of your grief today, Alex, and Jamie…um…she impressed that fact on me very well.” She said rubbing her thigh gently.
“Shel, Jamie knows firsthand about my feelings on that one. I’m sure she found it hard to sleep that night.”
Jamie nodded her agreement. “Your emotions were very overpowering that night, Alex.”
“I understand that now…” Michelle began.
“Oh good, you’re still here!” A familiar female voice chimed quietly from the hallway door. “Dr. Steinert, your experiment…it worked!” She bubbled excitedly.
“The experiment was a thought exercise, Miss Silvers, it wasn’t meant to ‘work’. It was just devised to make you think.” I replied nonchalantly.
“But it worked, Doctor! Come see for yourself!” The woman cried excitedly.
Ricky Lynn glared up at me in anger.
“Calm down Janice, no use disturbing other classes on this floor.” I said as Jack and I followed her out into the corridor.
“See? Exactly thirty minutes earlier than my watch.” The young woman said while excitedly pointing to the nearest wall clock. “How…how did you do that, Dr. Steinert?”
“Um…” I began, “Maybe I had Prof. Samuels turn the clock back thirty minutes? How observant were you before class started, Janice?”
“Dr. Steinert, I know that clock had the same time as my watch! It has never varied more than ten minutes in the four years I’ve had classes in this building.”
“Aw, shit.” Ricky Lynn protested quietly.
Janice Silvers cocked her head slightly as she heard her instructor curse.
“You…you really did turn back time somehow, didn’t you, Dr. Steinert? How?” She asked looking back at me. I noticed her eyes quickly dart to my chest. “That broach…it…its real isn’t it? It really is an authentic Egyptian broach!”
“Ricky Lynn, let’s all go back to your office. Shel or Jamie, do either of you have any other classes today?” I asked.
“You already know the answer to that, Allie, why ask?” Jamie replied.
“Force of habit. Ladies, we can go to Prof. Samuels’ office the easy way or the hard way. Shall I let Miss Silvers choose?” I asked as I looked between the six of us.
“Before three more people walk through that door in forty-five seconds.” Jack added, pointing up the hallway.
The young lady wasted no time in making her decision.
“If I’d have to guess, I’d say the easy way, ma’am.”
I offered my hands.
The classroom became Ricky Lynn’s office.
“Mind the furniture before letting go of Michelle’s hand Janice- wouldn’t want to explain why one of Ricky Lynn’s grad students became part of the chair.” I said seeing that the young woman was partially standing in one of the old wooden chairs in front of Prof. Samuel’s desk.
The girl shrieked in surprise and quickly jumped back a foot or so before staring at me in absolute horror!
“Okay, everyone, we’re back in phase. You can let go now, Miss Silvers.” I said with a smile.
“You really can’t help yourself can you, Alex?” Jack asked incredulously.
I just shrugged my shoulders and tilted my head to the side once in response.
“Hoooo…how did you do that? Who…what are you, Dr. Steinert?”
“Well, go ahead an tell the poor girl, Empress!” Ricky Lynn pushed rudely. “She must mean something to the sisterhood or ya wouldn’t’ve gone this far so quickly!”
“Empress? Prof. Samuel’s, I couldn’t have heard you right, did you just call Dr. Steinert, Empress?”
“Aye, toots, and you must be really important for the Empress of Time and Space to so easily reveal herself.”
“Empress of Time…” The gawking girl turned from Ricky Lynn to me and stared for a moment. “Time and…and Space?” Her mouth dropped wide open.
“It’s just a title, hun, I’m really not royalty.” I said calmly. “Alexandra Frances Steinert, but you can just call me Alex, Janice.” I offered my hand in friendship.
“Wow, you really must be important for Alex to actually introduce herself on the first meeting!” Michelle commented. “She didn’t even do that with me when we first met back in 1944!”
Silvers’ head snapped around to Michelle. “1944? You two know her- from back then? That makes you…”
“Older than I’d care to admit to, kid!” Shel giggled. “Skipper, what’s the significance, if I can be so bold as to ask?”
I smiled. “Care for a sip, Miss Silvers?” I asked politely as I sat my attaché down on a somewhat clear corner of Ricky Lynn’s desk and produced my flask from inside.
Four horrified expressions met my eyes.
“Sure, I could use a good hit right now!”
Janice Silvers took a long tug on the offered flask before frowning and looking at the container.
“Hey, this is just water!”
“What did you expect, honey?” I asked with a giggle as I took the container back, took a sip, and capped it again.
“Something…something a lot stronger.”
“Hope you know what yer doin’, skipper!”
“When don’t I, Prof. Samuels?”
“Skipper? You girls in the Navy or something?”
“Let’s go for a walk, shall we?” I said offering my hands again.
My five companions quickly got the idea and Kili’s southern beach appeared around us.
“Oh fuck! Is this real? Are we really…?”
“Welcome to Kili Island, Miss Silvers.”
“Why…why am I here? What did I do…what will I do?”
“You were right about this one, Chief. She’s sharp…and already asking the proper questions too!”
“Chief?” Prof. Samuels, what’s going on?”
“Sweetie, only the Empress knows fer sure. I suggest ya ask her directly.”
“Empress, wha…”
“Oh, there you are, Alex! The director said you would be arriving on the southern beach around this time. We’re all waiting for you at Reilly.” A small voice said from right beside my ear.
“Is that?” Janice’s eyes grew wide in shock as the five-inch, flying woman wearing a pastel green tank and matching miniskirt hovered beside me.
“Oh dear, is there a small mythological creature flying next to my ear again?” I asked as my hand came up to cover my mouth. “Pixie’s can be so very annoying at certain times of year. Pray tell, Yuuka, what would the date be today?”
“It’s June 21st, 2020BC, Empress.”
“Oh, Yuuka, please grow up so that all of us can hear you, hun.”
I watched as Janice Silvers’ eyes followed Yuuka’s growing figure.
“I said it is June 21st, 2020BC, Empress.” Yuuka restated as she scanned my new companion.
“Yuuka, this is Janice Silvers, Janice, meet Yuuka Sukiro.”
“An honor to meet you, ma’am.” Yuuka bowed slightly.
“Alex, Alex Reilly is waiting for you. She is waiting to start the solstice celebration, Empress.”
“Oh, then we better not keep her waiting.” I said and we began walking into the tree line towards Reilly with Janice Silvers’ limp body floating along behind us.
1335hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 21st, 2020BC
“Am I really seeing this?” Janice asked as we stood before Reilly’s finicky airlock.
“I hope so. If not, I brought us to the wrong dimension.”
“Wrong dimension? You can do that, Empress?”
“And more, Miss Silvers! The Empress can travel almost everywhere one could imagine.” Jack answered on my behalf. “Yes that’s awesome but you really should watch out for me and the Daroughs.”
“Who are the Daroughs and what can you all do?”
“Glad you asked.” Jack said with a devious smile as our new sister lifted several feet off the ground again- this time, still conscious.
“OH, FUCK ME!” She cursed in horror.
“Sorry Jan, I don’t swing that way.” Jack giggled before gently setting the girl down.
Jack nodded and simply pointed to her head, answering the woman’s unspoken question.
“Empress, nice of you to finally show up!” Alex Reilly greeted as she approached. We embraced each other and received the usual tingle.
“She…sh…she looks like you!” Janice gasped.
“We should, we’re the same person, hun.” Alex Reilly laughed. “Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Miss Silvers. Enjoy yourself and have a great time. Alex, can I speak with you in private, please?”
Alex Reilly took my hand and we were suddenly in my…her private domain.
“Spill it, sis, what’s up with the new girl?”
“Vernon Reynolds’ new love interest.”
“Oh? Does he know that yet?”
“Not unless James or Alexander told him.”
Alex Reilly nodded. “Does she know it yet?”
I shook my head ‘no’.
She’s going to sleep good tonight though, right?”
“Yep.”
“Good. Wouldn’t want Vern to get in trouble with the wrong sort of girl now, would we?”
“No, but he still favors Julia Masterson.”
“Ya, I saw that one from way back here.”
“I figured as much, but they have to work it out themselves, sis.”
“I know. I wish they’d just get on with it already.”
“All in due time, sis, all in due time.”
“What does that even mean to us anymore, Alex?”
“It means that we have to wait for things to progress just like everyone else, director.” I told her. Alex Reilly nodded.
“Hey…you still going to need my help with Meridian like I’ve foreseen?”
“Should be a real party, sis! ‘The departure of the great Pharaoh, Khufu! I wonder who they’ll find to put in his tomb?”
“My guess would be one of those three bozos that you and Jack stopped on your last visit. They all had basically the same bone structure as Pharaoh.”
“But they were still alive and on the prison construction gang, right?”
“Last time I was there, but stupid people do stupid things, sis.”
“Ya,” I laughed, “and those three had that abundantly in stock.
My temporal sister laughed hard. I had no choice but to laugh along.
“So,” Alex asked after we had both settled down. “You think she’ll help Ricky Lynn see the error of her ways and talk her into dismantling that CDA of hers?”
“She’ll do it…eventually. Ricky Lynn can be very stubborn.”
“Don’t we know it! She’s still our sister and close friend though, Alex.”
I know, but sometimes…” I sighed in frustration, “Sometimes she can be really…”
“She’s not the only one, sis! Think of what I’ve had to put up with ever since Yuuka joined the sisterhood.”
“Somehow I think your ‘fun’ predates that by almost a millennium, Alex!’
My sister started laughing again then raised her hand suddenly. “Y’all got me there, hun! Let’s go back and get plastered in honor of our fallen brothers and sisters.”
Why?” I asked seriously. “Who did we lose?”
“What? No one! No one, Alex, I thought the solstice celebration was initiated to honor those we lost to the Homeworld?”
“Don’t scare me like that, Alex! I thought I had missed something when I first arrived earlier!”
“Sorry, hun, didn’t mean to spook ya. Let’s go home.”
Reilly’s Recreation room appeared around us. Apparently the party had started without us.
“Alex, Empress, we didn’t know how long you two would be so we just decided…”
“You just couldn’t wait to hit the mead, Yuuka. Own up, hun.”
The guilt-ridden Pixie flew away slowly, her shoulders slouching heavily.
“Ladies of Reilly, please join me in welcoming, Alexandra Steinert, Empress of Time and Space…and Alexandra Reilly, Empress of Time and Space!” Randi Peltierre’s voice announced throughout the complex. “Let the festivities begin!”
“Really?” I screeched in amazement.
Applause filled the large room.
Two beer steins, filled to capacity floated over to Alex and I. We each carefully took a large glass.
“Thanks, Sweetheart!” I said into the air.
Taking a sip, I looked to my temporal sister.
“Pa’s favorite recipe?”
“Made it a point to get it the last time I saw him and Ma. Great tastin’ draft isn’t it?”
I didn’t answer as I was savoring the taste of Pa’s all-time favorite summer beer recipe.
“Now that hit the spot,” I exclaimed as I wiped away the wonderful froth from my upper lip and released a loud, satisfied belch! Alex Reilly repeated my actions five seconds later.
“I guess it’s been a hard couple weeks?” She asked as all the eyes in the room lost focus on the two of us.
“You could say that.”
“You’re gonna wake up in my bed again tomorrow mornin’?”
“Most probably.”
“I thought as much.”
“Jack’s gonna have a fun time tonight, too.”
“Yep, I hope Reilly’s suppression fields are up to the task.”
“Random brought one of the backup reactors online this morning.”
“It’s gonna be soooome party!” I shouted as I raised my empty glass into the air and released it when I felt Cami’s mind take hold. Alex followed suit. Within a minute, two more full steins floated over and hovered, waiting for each of us to take one.
Author’s Note: Hope you all enjoyed this ‘Halloween’ episode. I actually hadn’t planned or even thought about scheduling this episode so close to Halloween when I started posting this season of South of Bikini. Odd how things sometimes work out.
Thanks for reading and I appreciate any and all comments.
Now that another Time Traveler is loose upon Earth’s fragile timeline, what will he change and could the Empress and her sisters be the first casualties? Can the wondrous Empress of Time and Space return history to the way it should be or will she need to ‘step back’ to re-evaluate her historic options here and in other universes?
“Proving Ground”
0811hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 22nd, 2020BC
“Oooww, my head.” I said as my eyes opened on the obnoxiously bright sunshine streaming into my room. I closed them immediately.
“Must you always wake up the same way? My head hurts too, Alex!” My voice complained from beside me.
“Not so loud. Give the nanos time to regroup.” I whispered to the warm, silky body lying next to me as I ran my hand over the back that was facing me.
I paused a moment, holding my hand still on the warm, smooth, flesh.
“Alex? Why aren’t you wearing any clothes?” I asked in alarm.
In response, her hand reached back and began to explore my flat belly and points farther south. Predictably, the hand stopped and retracted sharply when it encountered a slight wiry resistance.
“Um…” I gulped. “Why don’t I have any clothes on? What exactly did we do last night, Alex?”
“Y’all are askin’ me, Alexandra Steinert? If y’all got no clue, what makes ya think I do?”
“Guess we’ll have to watch the video.” I sighed as I slowly opened my eyes while turning and lowering my legs to the floor.
I thought about what I had just said.
“RVP?”
“Yes, Director?”
“What’s the status on your Psionic shields, hun?”
“Main Shield Array power status is recovering and presently at forty-three percent. Reserve power status stands at fifteen percent and holding. Backup reactor is currently offline with overload safeties engaged. Auxiliary distribution busses require manual reset, director.”
“Thank you, hun, I’ll have Tabby go check them as soon as she’s able.” My sister replied as she rubbed her eyes gently.
“So that’s what I look like right now.” I muttered to myself as my temporal sister stood from the bed and stretched enticingly.
“Haven’t you come to terms with that yet?” Alex Reilly asked as she closed her eyes for a second. “Oh, so you have!” She grinned deviously. “You should try a Phoenician, hun; they really know what to do.” She winked.
Ignoring the advice, I bent over to pick up my pink nightie.
Or what I thought was my nightie. Bringing up the HUD I scanned the clothing selection and found a whole inventory of ‘Ancient’ fashions.
“This is yours, sis, sorry. Who would‘ve thought the Sumerian’s had such diverse tastes in fashion?” I asked as I pulled the skimpy garment back over my head and handed it to her.
“Not just diverse fashion, sis…diverse technique.” She said with an even more devious smile and another wink. Gently taking the lingerie from me, she dropped it over her head.
“So how are things going since the ‘big bang’?” She asked as she smoothed the silky fabric out over her body.
“It’s tough keeping Jack’s mind out of mine. I’m surprised by the number of times those memories try to escape, though.” I admitted.
“I’m lucky I was so fatigued on that one. I can barely remember half of what happened, and what I do recall seemed very out of character for you, Alex.”
“I’m sorry, Alex. The stress of knowing that mission was actually approaching became intolerable.”
“I remember the doubt and your loss of self-confidence, hun. It had to be several magnitudes greater than Mr. Lincoln’s mission.”
“It was. Oh Alex, why are we given those missions? Why us? Why…me?” I asked as I hurried around the bed and wrapped my arms around my sister.
“Who else would…could…possibly complete them, sis? I mean it’s not like that Darren guy has any care about protecting the timeline, right?”
“Ya, you’re right. I wish Ricky Lynn had never invented that infernal thing! You know it’s going to affect all three of us before we actually catch that vermin.” I growled as I lifted my head from her shoulder.
“I’ve seen most of the trouble he causes. I’m thinking I’ll have to take a trip back to Yellowstone to see the prehistoric stuff, though.”
“I’m not sure how far back he went,” I admitted.
“Just far enough back, sis, not to become a tasty morsel, I’m afraid.”
“Oh darn, and I had such high hopes that one of Rexy’s cousins in this universe might ‘greet’ him,” I half-heartedly giggled.
“Clemson will get what’s coming to him, Alex; we’ve both seen that conclusion.” She said, brushing my hair with her hand.
“It still doesn’t make anything easier.”
“No…”
The door chime to my…to Alex Reilly’s quarters sounded.
“Enter, Miss Cummins.” Alex called out to the door.
Jack staggered in wearing a surprisingly revealing, very short, very low-cut black um…’nightgown’.
“Alex…” She paused to rub her forehead, “Alex, can you please tell me what you think happened last night? My head is pounding so bad that I think I might have dropped a Triton class submarine on it!”
“What do you remember doing, Jack?” I asked quietly…carefully.
“I woke up in Cami and Cassie’s room, Alex. I’ve got no clue, no memory, and one sore…” She complained before looking down her torso. “What did I do last night, Empress?”
“You think they archived the footage yet, director?” I asked as I gave Jack a feigned smile.
“Oh that’s just wonderful! I’m in another porn film? Just wonderful,” Jack exclaimed as her hands went up into the air! She turned around and walked out of the room in a huff.
“That went well.” I commented.
“I think Billie should handle this one, sis; you up for some sunbathing?” My temporal sister asked with a grin.
I took her offered hand.
“And just where have you two been all morning?” Jack’s voice called out from behind us. We had just gotten back from an area fifty miles west-southwest of what would someday be called Clearwater, Florida. Turning around Alex and I saw Billie Sangiere storming toward us.
“I’m sure you two are aware that our Mind Warriors put on a very provocative fashion show last night, followed by the biggest all-female orgy Reilly has ever been witness to in her nine hundred and eighty year history!”
“So how was it?” Alex Reilly asked, beating me to the question. I noticed Billie absentmindedly and gently rubbing the lowest part of her abdomen.
“Noooone, none of your business! Why did you leave me to handle the aftermath, Alex?”
“Well, we just thought you needed to clean up…”
“Why do I even put up with…?”
“You mean put out, right, Billie dear?”
“Just shut up, Alex! Why does it always have to go there?”
“Maybe because you’ve been the only girl at base not to have a boyfriend actually…?”
Billie Sangiere let out a loud growl of aggravation as she turned and stormed off down the hall muttering something about the whole impossibility of her life since returning from the dead.
“You do know that she saw this coming, right, Alex?” I asked casually.
“The whole point of the exercise, sis. For some reason Billie just won’t accept her gift, nor does she care to use it.”
She’ll come around in a few more years.
“I know, but in the mean time…” She replied waggling her eyebrow a few times.
“Good afternoon, Empress,” a cheery Yuuka greeted as she flew close to my ear. I noticed her rub her eyes a few times- as if just waking up.
“Sleep late, hun?” I asked.
“No…I was up early this morning to take a shower, though I’m still not sure why I’m so tired and sore now.” She said but paused a moment. “Say, you wouldn’t have any idea why I’d wake up in my Pixie form covered in some fishy smelling, half-dried, sticky goo, would you?”
“I have absolutely no idea about that, Yuuka. Alex and I are having difficulty accessing archived files from the previous night also.”
“Oh, okay, I just thought I’d ask…you two being the Empress and all. See you both later.” The hovering five-inch woman bowed slightly and flew off.
My temporal twin broke out in a fit of laughter!
“Oh, by the Goddess! That was one HELLAVUH party! Wooohooo!”
“Alex?” I asked in confusion.
“Oh come on! Do I have to spell it out for you, sis? The Romans’ got nothin’ on last night’s fun!”
1534hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 22nd, 2020BC
“Are you sure you don’t know what this ‘Pixie Stick’ game is that Alex Reilly was talking about, Alex? I mean, don’t you two share memories?” Jack asked in confusion as we walked into the Rec Room for dinner.
“Only the ones she wants to share, Jack, you know that.”
“Sometimes I wonder.” She said skeptically.
“Look,” I said, “I still don’t know what went on between Alex Reilly and I last night, Jack! I mean…it’s not like either of us could get the other pregnant, right?”
“We are talking about Alex Reilly, Cap. Out of anyone here, she could probably do it.”
“But she wouldn’t, Jack.”
“I’m just sayin’.”
“Enough conspiracies, Jack, let’s get something to eat.”
Jack nodded and a commotion was heard across the room. A tray of food flew slowly from the direction of the commotion and stopped just above Jack’s outstretched arms.
It began to vibrate.
“Jacki Cummins, it is rude to steal someone else’s meal tray!” Camille’s angry voice claimed as she walked over to us. “Maybe that is acceptable on some other planet, but on this one AND on the Homeworld it is a criminal offence.”
“Sorry!” Jack growled, “I thought that after what happened last night, you owed me!”
“I owed you? What about all that I did for you?”
“What do you mean? What did you do for me?”
Jack’s mouth dropped open as she was apparently shown some of the ‘what’.
“I…we…we did that?”
The hovering, vibrating tray immediately reversed direction and Cami carefully snatched it out of the air.
“Excuse me, Captain, but I suddenly don’t feels so good.” Jack gasped as she quickly headed for the passageway.
“Geez, you’d think she never had sex before!” Cami complained, watching her sister Mind Warrior exit- post-haste.
“She hasn’t, Cami.” I said flatly.
“She hasn’t?” She looked at me, puzzled.
I shook my head ‘no’.
Camille Darough quickly placed her tray on the nearest table and ran after my Ex-O.
“What got into those two?” Alex Reilly asked as she walked over to me.
I just raised an eyebrow to her question.
“Oh. I guess Jack finally saw the file playback?”
I nodded.
“She’s going to find Yuuka and apologize?”
I nodded.
“Damn that Roman influence!”
“Just them?” I asked.
“Well…them and the Greeks, and the Phoenicians, and the Sumerians, and the Egyptians, and the Maya…”
“I got it, hun! Welcome to the ‘Ancient’ world, Alex.” I groaned.
“The world…” she started to say then paused, “it’s starting to change around us.” My temporal sister said suddenly. “How are we going to fix this one, sis?”
“First I have to figure out just where that ‘whack-a-do’ went and how far back, Alex.”
“Just you, sis? I was under the impression the Past Empress had a subdivision to perform?”
I looked at my temporal sister and rolled my eyes.
“That’s…’part to play’, Empress. How many years have you been on this planet, and you still haven’t assimilated our verbal mannerisms?” I frowned. “Look, y’all got me doin’ it now! Jack, Cami, and Cassi, I need y’all here right now.”
“Cassi is off-world to Terra Nueva, Empress, to visit her Father.” Cassandra said as she walked up beside Alex Reilly.
That’s not what I remembered. Alex was right- time had started to shift.
“Fine, we’ll make do with two Mind Warriors…if they can behave themselves.” I looked around the room for a moment.
“RVP, can you tell me where Janice Silvers is, please?” I asked into the air.
“There is no Janice Silvers in the Facility, Empress.”
My face suddenly felt cold as the blood drained from it.
“RVP, I distinctly remember having Miss Silvers with me when Jack and I arrived yesterday. Is she maybe out for a walk around Kili?”
“According to Empress Arrival archives only you and Jacquelyn Cummins arrived yesterday, Empress. Should I begin running sensor diagnostics?”
Alex and I looked at one another. She looked as pale as I felt. Closing my eyes, I asked where Jack and Cami were located and reached out for Alex Reilly’s hand.
“So, what you are saying is that you, Cami, and Cassi used me as a…as a…” I heard Yuuka shout.
Good, Yuuka still remembered Cassi being here.
“Cassi is on Terra, Yuuka.” Cami said in disbelief. “You know that! Why do you and the Empress think otherwise?”
“Cami, Jack, we need to get going…NOW!” I exclaimed as soon as Alex and I rephased. “Yuuka, you too, hun.”
“Where are we going, Empress?” Cami asked in confusion as Jack and Yuuka stared between each other and me.
“Back,” was all I said as I snatched Jack’s hand.
“You mind telling me what is going on, Alex?” Jack asked as a vast, snow blanketed, conifer forest appeared around us.
“It’s Darren, he’s changed things already.” I said as I looked around us. “Stay in contact, ladies, I’m not sure how safe it is around here.”
“Where are we, Empress?” Cami asked as she too looked around us. “These trees don’t look like anything I’ve seen before.”
“Arizona, about seventy thousand years ago.”
“Is that from our time or yours, Empress?” Cami asked.
“Does it really matter, sweetheart? We should be far enough back that we,” I nodded to my temporal twin, “should be able to see what that psychotic time thief has done to our futures.
“Why back this far, Alex?” Jack asked.
“Because our time has begun to change also, Jack.” Alex Reilly answered.
“It has?” Cami asked in surprise. Jack also looked confused.
“Tell me, Camille Darough of Reilly, where is your daughter, Cassiopeia?”
“Cassi?” Cami became somewhat upset to be answering the same question multiple times. “She’s still on Terra Nueva, Director.”
“Not according to my memory, hun.” Alex Reilly motioned to both of us.
“But Alex, Cami and I, and Yuuka…” Jack started to say in confusion.
“That’s right, Alex! The four of us shared something…something special…um…last night.” The Pixie on Alex Reilly’s shoulder said loud enough for all of us to hear.
“Alex and I are well aware of what went on in Camille’s quarters, Yuuka. The fact remains that time is changing, and if we don’t do something about it, loved ones and their memories will start to disappear.” I said, almost cutting her off.
“So…so that didn’t really happen…then?” Jack asked hopefully.
“Oh, it happened, honey! It’s just that your memories have lost one person. Cassi, Jack. Cassi was with you last night…” I paused as a sad look fell across my face, “Jack, we also lost Janice.”
“Who, Alex?” She asked in confusion.
I immediately started to remember our newest sister.
“How can you remember when I can’t…Oh! Oh, this is bad!”
“So Cassi is not on Terra Nuevo, Director?” Cami asked Alex Reilly while Jack and I spoke.
I nodded. Alex Reilly shrugged her shoulders sadly.
“So why come back this far, Alex?”
“Who would want to visit Earth right in the middle of the last Ice Age, Jack?”
“What if he went back farther, though?”
“As soon as Alex and I think its safe, we’ll figure that out, Jack. Do you or Cami hear ‘anything’ in the area?”
Jack and Cami were quiet for a few moments as they glanced around us.
“Plenty of life forms around, Cap, but no humans.” Jack reported.
“It isn’t the humans we’re worried about, hun. I was thinking more about the things with big teeth…big…long…teeth.”
“Oh.”
“Empress, I can’t sense any large aggressive types in our immediate area.”
“Thanks, Cami. Alex, I’m going to rephase us in three, two,,,”
“Wow, is it cold here!”
“Really, Jack? I thought the snow would be an indicator.” I said sarcastically as I commanded my Reilly into my cold weather gear. From the coat’s pocket, I first produced Anna Beth’s broach. Returning that, I found and placed my tiara on my head.
“I thought you said he wouldn’t come back this far, Alex?”
“When tracking a psychotic criminal its best not to take chances, Jack, besides, its friend/foe display will let me know if anything wants us for lunch- just in case yours and Cami’s RADAR is glitching today. Alex, we’ll take the first watch while you search for Mr. Clemson’s handiwork.” I said as Alex Reilly nodded and her eyes became glazed.
So that’s what it looked like.
Yuuka took to the air.
“Pixie!” I shouted as she flew fast and true, “Yuuka, I want you to stay grown up unless in danger. There are things here that pray on small things…things you won’t see until too late.”
She was immediately by my side and growing.
“I forgot about that, Empress, sorry.”
“Alex, something big is heading this way.” Jack warned. I immediately consulted my HUD.
“Slow heartbeat and large heat signature, three hundred yards and closing slowly.” I announced as I pointed in the proper direction.
“Mammoth?” Jack asked.
“With any luck.” I replied as I felt the hair on my arms stiffen.
Jack and Cami quickly took up defensive positions in front and behind Alex Reilly, Yuuka, and I. We instinctively joined hands to phase out if necessary.
“Got ya!” Alex Reilly chimed out.
“Where to, sis?” I asked.
“Black Sea region, 6123BC. He’s going to stop the flood.”
“What?” All four of us shouted in surprise.
The trumpeting of an extremely large elephant was replaced by the calm bird-song filled air of a mountainside overlooking a vast forested valley. Several light plumes of smoke wafted into the air from the distant trees farther up the huge valley.
An explosion and a huge rockslide echoed through the valley from a few miles off our port side.
The scene around us instantly changed and we observed the aftermath of a large explosion not a quarter mile away. Several rocks were still settling as a large cloud of dust and debris rose from the site.
“Um…so how does this change our history, Empress?” Cami inquired as we took in the destruction.
“According to Alex Steinert’s archived files, without the Aegean and Marmara Seas spilling forth into this valley, many biblical stories will not be recorded. This land,” she motioned out across the huge, deep expanse. “This land would not have flooded to become the Black Sea and the biblical flood would not have happened.
“So what do we do, Empress?”
“Sweetheart, its time you and Jack had some exercise.” I said sadly.
“You want us to purposely cause a flood that wipes out most of this world’s population, Alex?” Jack exclaimed, her mouth agape.
“In order for the timeline to return to its proper course…yes.” Alex Reilly said quietly.
"But Sensei!” Yuuka cried. “How many people will die? I thought you vowed to save as many as possible?”
“Jack…please?”
“Aye, Cap. Cami, you take the far side and I’ll clear the near shore.”
As both women concentrated, rocks of enormous size started to fly from the slope. The sound equaled the blast we had just heard moments before.
“How deep should we make the channel, Empress?” Jack asked as her eyes stayed fixed to her objective.
“Eighty feet.” Alex Reilly answered- her eyes glazed over again.
“Aye, ma’am.”
Rocks suddenly exploded from the mountainside in a thunderous eruption. Water began cascading wildly down into the valley. The roar of the water drowned out any verbal communication in the vicinity.
Both Mind Warriors relaxed and promptly held their hands to their ears as the rest of us had been doing since the Cummins and Darough Demolition Co. had started this project.
“Where to next, sis?” I asked and noticed Alex’ eyes once again become fixed.
“Aren’t we going to try to save at least some of the people down there?” Yuuka shouted over the noise.
I shook my head ‘no’ slowly- deliberately.
Yuuka suddenly sprinted down the slope as she shrank and took to the air. Within seconds she was out of sight.
Impetuous Pixie! I couldn’t fault her for her courage though.
The ground below us began to shake. Trees started to shudder then topple between the rushing torrent and our position.
‘Ladies, it’s time for us to leave.’ I thought to our Mind Warriors. They both nodded and rejoined hands.
‘Where to, Alex?’
‘We have to get Yuuka back, Jack.’
‘Cami and I are ready, Empress. Will Alex Reilly be okay if we move her like this?’
‘We’ll find out in a second, Jack’ I answered as I asked where the pixie might be found.
“Oh, that’s just GREAT!” I shouted out. I doubt anyone heard it though.
A small village- six or seven stick and grass huts actually- appeared before us. About one hundred yards away, a group of twenty or so people in simple, ragged, animal skin-type clothing pointed toward the thunderous noise echoing up the valley. I noticed Yuuka hadn’t arrived yet.
“Rephasing now.” I thought and said aloud.
“Y’all need to head for the hills!” I shouted to the small crowd as I pointed uphill.
One, maybe two people turned around to briefly regard us.
I repeated my order, frantically pointing to the highlands behind us.
The same two men seemed surprised this time and began pointing their flint-tipped, wooden spears toward us. They looked angry.
“Ladies, show them what’s coming.”
The entire group reached for their heads simultaneously.
Now everyone looked around at us in anger.
Yuuka arrived at that moment and began swooping into the crowd at a high rate of speed.
People began to swat at the five-inch dive-bomber assuming some large insect pest was attacking.
Not a bad assumption really, I thought.
Over the increasingly thunderous rumble, I heard the sound of a child crying from further down the gentle slope- nearer to the soon to be rising water.
Since Alex was still in her ‘trance’, I changed into my dress whites and asked myself where I could find my target.
The trip was instantaneous and I snatched up the crying little girl as fast as I could. We reappeared in my original location with her screaming and instantly pointing to the distant crowd.
A younger woman took notice and began screaming excitedly, pointing back toward me.
“I’ve got our next location, Alex…by the Goddess, where are we? Why are you detaining that auditory-piercing, young revision?”
“RUN!” I shouted and clumsily pointed uphill.
Jack and Cami looked back toward us and wasted no time in catching up.
The wind started to howl as we ran higher up the gradually steepening slope. Looking back quickly, I noticed that the villagers were following- even starting to gain a little ground. I didn’t need a translator to know they were not happy at all.
A spear lazily flew past my right side.
“Oh, so they want to play rough…?”
“Jack, they think I stole one of their kids and they don’t understand what is going to happen to them if they stay. Keep running!”
The little girl that I had rescued- the one screaming at the top of her lungs for her mother- seemed to calm down a little; her fussing and squirming subsiding also. This made the job of running while holding a thirty-pound child only slightly easier.
“How much farther, Alex?” Cami asked, in between gasps for air.
“Another hundred yards maybe?” I answered huffing and puffing for my own air supply. I wondered if I could make it, but one look back at our angry pursuers encouraged me to keep moving.
We were now close enough to the ridge that the trees were starting to get thinner. I stopped and released the girl after placing her gently on the ground. She immediately took off running for her mother.
The angry crowd seemed to get confused by that action and slowed to a stop. The men aggressively surrounded us though- spears at the ready.
“Alex?” Cami asked excitedly, hoping I had some plan to get us out of here alive. “What now?” I felt her hand try to grasp mine several times, but I gently batted it away.
Alex Reilly began talking in a language I had no reference for in my translator.
Those surrounding us looked at her then amongst themselves in confusion. Some of the men even let their spears drop, momentarily confounded.
“I think I told them that we mean them no harm, Sis.” She told me quietly.
“You think? What language was that anyway?” I asked glancing over to her for a second before returning my eyes to the nearest pointy spear tips.
“An early dialect of Sumerian. I thought it might be a good idea.”
The man apparently in charge of the group shouted something guttural that didn’t have any chance to translate and raised his spear again.
“Well that worked well, Empress!” Jack quipped.
“I’ll try another variation.” She said before something sounding like chimpanzee came out her mouth.
This time our attackers abruptly turned around and looked down into the valley. They began to point at the onrush of water now quickly flooding the lowlands several hundred yards below. The small village disappeared in the huge wave as we watched.
Alex said something else to them.
One by one the group quieted and began to turn around then kneel before us, the men dropping their weapons to the ground as they did so.
“Alex…what did you just say to them?” I asked in wonder as I turned and raised an eyebrow to my twin.
“I just told them that we saved them from the flood.” Alex Reilly grimaced. “I think. Their exact dialect is not in my translator.”
“Where’s Tish when you need her?” Jack quipped again, shaking her head.
“Director, we need to leave.” I insisted. “Pixie!” I shouted. “Time to travel with the big girls, hun.”
Yuuka flew over to us and began to grow.
A hushed gasp escaped some of our guests as she took Cami’s outstretched hand.
The little girl I had rescued bravely approached us- one hand outstretched, the other occasionally rubbing her runny nose. She said something that sounded like a question.
Alex Reilly slowly crouched down and took the girl’s hand, shook it gently and said something to her in a consoling tone.
‘She wants to come with us.’ Cami thought the translation to Jack and I.
The child quickly turned to her mother and said something to her. She turned back to Alex and said something else.
‘She asked her mother to come too, before asking the Director if it was okay.’
My twin’s reply didn’t need translated, the sad tone saying everything.
“Ask her name, Alex.” I asked quietly.
The girl answered with one word.
‘She claims her name is A’hee, Empress’ Cami thought to me as I began running the name.
“Ask her where her father is.” I suggested, to confirm what I had just learned.
Again the young girl answered, dropping her eyes to the ground.
‘She has no father anymore. He was taken by a…’ Cami failed to translate the girl’s last word, but I got the idea.
Alex motioned for the girl’s mother to come closer. With extreme hesitation, she complied.
“She’s your responsibility, Alex.” I said, “But this really isn’t the time for any new recruits.”
“But this IS the time, sis.” She replied, motioning for both to take her extended hand. Once we were all linked together, Alex said something to our new companions.
“What do you mean we’re going to a far off place, and that there will be some pain involved, Director?” Cami cried out in surprise.
The world around us closed in and became darker than pitch. An intense pain that I knew all too well pierced my very soul. I heard screams of pain cry out all around me. Unfamiliar, large blurs formed into lights- stars- and began to move away from us, rapidly growing smaller. The stars then began to coalesce and form into clouds- galaxies. These too grew smaller as we moved farther away. The whole of the universe became one big dust cloud and grew smaller. Another cloud appeared and began to grow in size. Before long we were entering a somewhat familiar star system. A familiar bluish-green planet grew larger in my sight.
Were we really where I thought we were?
The blackness overtook me again before bright sunlight momentarily blinded me and the sound of birds singing filled my ears. Every hair on my body immediately stood to attention.
“Oh God, is it really you- after all these years?” A familiar voice cried out from several yards away.
“Welcome, Empresses! Welcome sisters, we’ve missed you all so much!” Jack cried, tears streaming down her face as she hurried across the grassy field toward us.
“That…that’s me.” Jack gasped from my right. I felt her squeeze my hand tighter.
“Oh Alex, I’ve missed you and Earth so much! Jacquelyn Cummins cried as she embraced me tightly then repeated her emotional greeting on a flabbergasted Alex Reilly.
“Oh.” Jacki said, stopping as she suddenly remembered something. “Empress, welcome to the Homeworld. It is 1014hrs, Wednesday, June 13th, 264AE.” She announced, quickly, but gracefully dropping to both knees. I rolled my eyes at her in annoyance.
My temporal twin gasped- her hand released our two new companions and she quickly covered her mouth in shock.
“264…A…E…after the arrival…” Alex muttered before suddenly staring at me eye to eye.
I could only wonder what was going through her mind at the moment as I noticed tears form and begin to fall.
“So…it…it was you. It really was you,” she exclaimed- her voice echoing off the nearby tree line!
“Alex?” My Jack asked in confusion.
“Captain Steinert?” The other Jacki asked. I nodded. “Permission to sync-up with my temporal sister, Cap?”
I smiled tensely and timidly nodded my approval. I didn’t miss my Ex-O’s expression change…or her suddenly glare at me.
“I’m sorry, Jack.” I said quietly. “It was my…their decision.”
Jacki released my hand and took a tentative step to her twin. She embraced her twin aggressively as tears began flowing from both women’s eyes.
“Did I miss something, Empress?” Cami asked awkwardly.
“After I stopped at Reilly to have that computer virus analyzed…” I paused. “The patch you, Randi, Cassie, and Sam created…after it healed RVP, there…there were two of me…two of Jack, Peyton, and I…” I stopped as my Jack pulled back from her twin to stare at me again.
“The Protoverse Chamber became unstable. Both Alex’ rushed into Chamber Control and desperately tried to stabilize the cloud. They ran scenario after scenario…nothing seemed to work. Alex,” Jacki nodded to me as she continued the explanation, “came to the conclusion that our universe had one too many Empresses in it for far too long a time, and that, she theorized, was causing the imbalance.”
“You singularly hypothesized, postulated, extrapolated, evaluated, and confirmed that theory, Alexandra?” Alex Reilly asked in amazement.
“All within about fifteen minutes, Empress. I had never seen her mind operate that fast before. There has only been one other person I have ever seen process at anywhere near that speed- Delores Steinert!” Jacki continued.
“Ma?” Both Alex and I gasped together.
“You don’t remember, Alex?”
“Oh, I remember, Jack.” Alex Reilly replied, beating me to my reply.
“I’ve just never been compared to Ma is all- I never thought we were that much alike now.” I explained.
This world’s Jacquelyn Cummins shook her head with a disbelieving smirk.
“So who’re the new recruits, Empress?” Jacki asked, nodding over beside Alex.
“Alex picked them up from the flood.” I answered nonchalantly.
“Oh? What flood?” Jacki asked, looking intently at my twin.
“THE flood, Jacquelyn.” I responded.
“Oh, THE flood.” She said without recognition, but stopped as it hit her. “You mean THE flood…the Biblical one?”
“Biblical only to the inhabitants, but yes Jack, that flood.” I smiled.
“Then you got to see the ark? What did Noah actually look like?”
“We never got far enough up the valley to find out, Jack.”
“Valley?”
“Back home we call it the Black Sea now?” I informed her casually.
Jacki tenderly patted the hand she still held a few times and stepped over to our two new companions. To this point they had been silent and standing stiff as statues. Their eyes though, were big as saucers.
“And who do we have here?” She said to them, crouching down demurely so as not to stress the pastel yellow, gold piped, muslin gown she wore. I had to admit that it did compliment her complexion, but I failed to understand how she could wear the brown, stiffly boned and delicately embroidered corset- especially knowing how much she complained about them the last time.
I had to remind myself that this Jacquelyn had not experienced the tight bindings prior to her hasty departure from Earth.
“We’re not really sure they understand us completely, Jack. They use some variant of the very earliest Sumerian dialect.” Alex Reilly informed her.
“Oh? I think I know that one. We ran across a very, very old language a few decades back. Peyton spent a few months deciphering it and entered it into our translators. Let me see if it works.”
This world’s Jacquelyn Cummins said a few words and surprisingly got quick single word answers from the little girl’s ma.
Jacki then began with longer sentences before she apparently began to introduce us individually- at least I assumed that was what she was doing as she gestured to each of us and pronounced our names slowly.
The little girl giggled and ran over to Yuuka, pointed to her a few times then pointed up into the air; her gibberish mixed with laughter.
“A’hee wants you to become a bird again, Yuuka.” Jacki told her with a pleasant smile. “She wants to know if she can fly too.”
She suddenly looked back across the field from where she had originally come.
“Alex is on her way, Empress.”
“You can sense me traveling now?” Alex and I asked in shared surprise.
“Nooo. Our Empress just started her…”
“Wonderful!” I exclaimed as I looked past my former Ex-O. “I hope y’all don’t mind stayin’ for a week or so, ‘cause there ain’t a force in this universe that’ll stop what happens next, ladies.
The sound of hooves on dirt grew louder to our ears as two figures atop horses appeared over the field’s distant ridge. The two riders, one in a flowing, pink gown, the other in a similar light green gown came into focus as they neared.
Stopping abruptly a few yards away from us, Alex Steinert quickly rolled from her saddle and ran headlong into me at flank speed! I tried desperately to stay standing.
“You finally came to visit! Oh God sis, I’ve missed y’all so very, very much! Welcome…welcome to the Homeworld, y’all!” She cried excitedly, looking up at everyone else from where we lay on the ground.
The tingle we exchanged felt more like touching Sand Dollar’s main battery busses! The massive information exchange was almost perceptible this time and I realized that it had been two hundred and sixty-four years for her since that day in the Protoverse Control room.
“God Alex, has it really been that long since…” I asked.
“I told you to mind the time differential, Alex. Did you forget?”
“I wasn’t the one doin’ the driving, Alex. Allie here decided we should visit y’all all by herself. What’s with all the medieval-style fashions and such, sis?” I asked, standing back up then helping her to stand.
“Alexandra Steinert! This is the preferred manner of dress in this time period on Earth…the Homeworld.”
“M’lady, thy husband duth approach.” Peyton called from atop her horse. She had been strangely silent since arriving.
“Nice to see you too, Sephie.” I giggled, receiving an angry glare.
“Don’t mind her, Cap, she’s expecting in December.” Jacki said pointing to our still mounted sister.
“Morning sickness?” I asked in understanding compassion.
“Nearing the end, Empress, though I fail to see the true meaning of the ‘morning’ part. Could you not have seen fit to bring Ladys’ Emily or Cynthia along? The physicians here are even more backward than before Meridian enlightened the Lands of Pharaoh!” Peyton complained.
“Empress, could I ask that a change of clothing be in order. We were labeled Pariahs for many months after our initial arrival. The people of this world do not accept change so easily.”
“Gee, I wonder where we’ve seen that before.” I asked sarcastically looking over to Alex Reilly.
“Empress, please, since you will be staying a few weeks…” Alex pleaded as she looked back to the field’s ridge. She then embraced Alex Reilly. Both again jumped as the violent tingle crossed between them.
I quickly selected the earliest period clothing I could find in my Reilly’s inventory. Surprisingly, what I found would look regal enough to match my sister’s stately dressings.
Exhaling deeply, I triggered the change, not forgetting to stand on my tiptoes. The crushing of my ribs reminded me why I hated corsets!
Alex smiled appreciatively at my selection.
“I see you’ve been to a few more periods since I left. I am sorry that Jacki had to knock you out, Alex, but I figured it was the only…it was the right thing to do.” She said sadly looking to the ground momentarily.
“I understand. Besides, Admiral Demmit would never get over the headache of me inciting my own mutiny.” I said as we exchanged a forced giggle.
Six horsemen and an exquisite-looking, empty, open-air carriage pulled by a team of four chestnut geldings appeared over the ridge. I quickly looked around to my companions. Alex had changed into clothing very similar to mine, but Cami and my Jack seemed to have chosen some type of Amazonian warrior get-up. For some strange reason the name ‘Xena’ and the term ‘bad-ass’ came to mind. Yuuka, in contrast, had choosen a vibrant red, silken, feudal-period, ceremonial gown from her homeland’s distant past. Everyone looked sufficiently medieval except for A’hee and her mother, M’lee, who had resumed statue-mode again, complete with wide eyes and open mouths.
“M’lady Alexandra, you fled the Keep with such haste! What hath happened and who be these look-alikes?” A very handsome man asked from atop his mount. He was similar in appearance to Brandon Covington- if he shaved the full beard and trimmed his hair, that is.
“M’lord Byron, I’d like y’all to meet my twin sisters, Alexandra Steinert-Reilly and Alexandra Steinert-Covington.” Alexandra pointed to Allie then me. “Meet also our lifelong friends, Jocelyn Cummins, Camille Darough and Yuuka Sukiro. They accompany my sisters from the old country.”
“And the heathen woman and child? What relation be they- slave or servant?”
“Neither, M’lord,” I answered, hoping it was now proper to do so after formal introduction, “We found them upon the road on our journey between realms. They had seen some form of mishap and grasped what clothing they could to stay warm. This is M’lee and her child, A’hee, sire. At least that is what we think are their names. They speak a difficult tongue we do not recognize.”
“I see. Dost thou consider them friend or servant, Alexandra of Covington?”
“Honored companions, M’lord Byron.” I stated bowing courteously.
“Then they shall be treated likely, M’lady. I leave it to you, my betrothed to see to their cleansing and proper attirement.”
“Aye, M’lord. I shall task my ladies-in-wait and the millenaries on our return to the Keep.”
‘Lord’ Byron nodded his approval. “Ladies Alexandra, Sir Garrett thought it obliging to beckon a carriage. Nay, I could never fathom his foresight on such brief alarm.”
“The Lady Jacquelyn can be very influential, M’lord- even from afar.” A young man to his right replied with a quirky smile.
Oh ya, he was sweet on her, I thought.
“I suspect the ladies before us also convene such influences, my friend.” Lord Byron said with a large smile as he dismounted and approached our group- his chainmail, sword, and spurs rattling rhythmically as he walked.
M’ladies, if I may be so bold as to escort thee to yonder conveyance?” He asked offering each of his gauntleted hands.
“Of course and many thanks, M’lord.” Alex Reilly answered politely for us.
Three other young, armor-clad men dismounted and offered their hands to our companions. As expected, M’lee quickly picked up A’hee and began to shiver, noticeably clutching her daughter tighter.
“I assure you, M’lady, I mean you and the child no harm. I only offer you escort to the carriage.” The third young knight tried to reassure her.
“Sir, she does not speak our tongue, please allow me.” Alexandra said as she laid a hand on M’lee’s shoulder. She conversed calmly with the young woman for several moments, at times glancing back to the horses or to the strangely clothed men standing around us.
Cautiously, M’lee extended her arm and took the still-offered hand. The knight smiled pleasantly as he guided mother and child toward the four-wheeled, lavishly upholstered, carriage.
“Me thinks they met with foul play of a sort, M’ladies.” Lord Byron said quietly to Alex and I as he helped each of us mount the few steps into our seats.
“That was our initial observation too, M’lord. Where and how they acquired the skins, I know not. They are pleasant travel companions though, saying very little as we traveled.”
“Ah, the best kind of travel companions’ then- those that converse little!” He laughed.
“Some would think that less conversing would make the journey longer, M’lord?” I giggled.
“Agreed M’lady, but only in certain company, you and your companions be not included, Lady Alexandra of Covington.”
“I stand delighted, M’lord.” I smiled demurely. God, did I hate this medieval speak! It was bad enough having to use it during official Terran gatherings!
Once we were comfortably seated, he helped Alexandra back onto her horse.
“Empress, why do they talk so funny?” Yuuka asked as she sat on the plush leather bench opposite Alex, Cami, Jacki, and I, with her head cocked to the side.
“Alexandra of Covington, you too are regarded as Empress of your realm?” Lord Byron asked as he returned to his horse.
“As am I, M’lord.” Alex Reilly spoke up. “Upon Lady Alexandra’s departure, I ascended the crown of Kili. My sister also peacefully rules her land of Ni’ihau- several hundred leagues to the north of Oahu. Have you ever been there?”
“Strange sounding places, all- though Alexandra has spoken fondly of them since our meeting. One day I should wish to gaze upon this land you call Hawaii.”
“M’lord, Kili is not within sight of Ni’ihau or Hawaii, but several hundred more leagues to the Northwest across the great Pacific. It is more hamlet than realm in the vast scheme of things.”
“Then I pledge to visit both at my wife’s leisure, Alexandra of Reilly. Let us retreat to the Keep for it is time to partake of the mid-day meal. I trust you are all wanting of sustenance?”
“That we are, M’lord. M’lee and A’hee even more so, I should think, though they have limited our attempted charity.”
“Agreed, there should be bountiful enough settings on our arrival. The harvest has been kind so far this year and last.”
“Your generosity is too kind, M’lord. On behalf of my companions, I thank thee.” I said politely. He seemed a pleasant enough fellow, and if I accepted him he couldn’t be too bad, I reasoned.
‘He reminds her of Brandon, cap.’ Jacki thought to me.
“Alex…why do they talk so funny,” Yuuka pressed, expecting her question to be answered.
“Have you been to the middle ages yet, hun,” I asked the insistent Pixie?
“No, Empress, I have not, and I am unsure of the director’s travels to that period.”
I felt a twinge in my abdomen. “Could we please not talk about periods right now, hun?” I asked as a stronger than usual cramp surged through my gut. I noticed Alex cringe too.
“That would be my suggestion also, Pixie-kun.” Alex agreed as she joined me in rubbing our respective bellies.
Topping the ridge after turning the team and carriage, my eyes, as well as my companions’, widened in amazement.
The ‘Keep’ turned out to be a full-blown, honest-to-goodness, castle- a walled city actually- complete with towering stone ramparts and deeply rutted earthworks. Flags and pennants flew from the numerous towers spaced evenly around the bastion’s walls, and the whitewashed stone shone brightly in the early afternoon sun.
“Wow!” I exclaimed, in awe of the place. I actually lived in a real-life castle in this universe- not to mention dressing like a fairytale princess! As I thought about my reaction it seemed silly to be impressed so easily since I now had this Alexandra’s memories.
“Alexandra rode up beside the carriage just then.
“I know what you’re going to say about the Keep, Alex, but given the era we’re in, it only made sense. Plus, how was I to know that Byron would be a wealthy landowner?”
“Really, Alex? You didn’t just say that, right?” I said, flabbergasted by the response.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me and nudged her horse faster to catch up to her husband.
“Oh, the trappings of nobility,” I tisked audibly.
“And that crown on your head is any different, sis?” Alex Reilly chortled.
“What? Oh, I forgot I even had that thing on.” I said feeling the top of my head and finding my headpiece there.
“You know, from what I know of Earth’s history, royalty seldom traveled wearing any symbol of status. The roads between lands were ripe with thieves and cutthroats. The higher the known status, the higher the bounty demanded.” Alex Reilly explained softly.
“I forgot I had the blasted thing on, all right?” I grumbled, rubbing my belly some more.
“It doesn’t matter to me if you want to wear that thing. In a couple of days it’ll just be an innocuous piece of jewelry anyway, sis.” She responded.
“And why is that, Empress?” I asked with a disgusted growl.
“Do you see any power conduits in the vicinity? Without a source with which to recharge from, our suits and your tiara will cease functioning. Or had you forgotten?”
“May I remind you, dear sister, that Randi Van Pelt is a top-notch designer, and that she believes in worst-case conditions when engineering new pieces of equipment?”
“Go on.”
“The huge ruby in my headpiece also converts solar radiation into energy and stores it in the crystalline structure itself. Then there is this.” I touched the large broach prominently displayed on the upper swell of my now overly emphasized boobs.
“Is that Ancient Terran?” Alex asked in surprise as she reached for it, gently picked it up, and scanned the writing on both sides.
“A gift from Anna-Beth and Khufu thanking us for retrieving her spacecraft.” I boasted quietly.
“Y’all are lucky. Cami and I helped him get his kingdom back and all we got was a state dinner and his personal thanks.”
“Perhaps, Lady Alexandra of Reilly, you did not befriend the niece of Co-administrator Anna-Beth nor promise her safe keeping and subsequent safe return to the Combined Kingdom.” Peyton said as she slowed her horse to come alongside us.
“Who are you again, sister?” Cami asked, looking a bit concerned that she had not met all the sisters of Kili.
“Persephone Peyton Tribsche, Lady Camille of Darough, first niece to the Pharaoh’s mate.” She answered majestically.
“Sephie, what has gotten into you?” I asked with my own concern.
“Empress, I miss the Land of Pharaoh. For almost three hundred years we three have survived- at first in squallier while these primitives advanced sufficiently to embrace civilized behavior.” She proclaimed quietly. “To these heathens we are mere properties, traded as payment for brutish exchanges between arrogant landlords! Over two hundred and sixty years, Empress! Two hundred-sixty years of hoping, waiting, desperately watching the fields for your visit and any news of home…of whether Earth even still existed.” She sniffed and wiped her wet face a few times.
“I miss Momma and Poppa, Empress.” She admitted as more tears rolled down her cheeks.
“So why not move to a more suitable time? It’s not like you can’t travel forward a few hundred years, hun.”
“M’lady Alexandra claims this is our base time of operation, M’lady. I took an oath to her prior to transiting the portal.”
“Sister?” I called to the riders ahead. “Sister, might we have words?”
Alexandra slowed her horse and was soon riding next to our carriage.
“Ya, hun?”
“Alex, we need to talk in private. How long until we are safely within your chambers?”
My twin looked across the carriage at Peyton. “That didn’t take long. Alex, know this: We all miss home very much and each of us has done remarkably well at adjusting to this world. Certain factors though cause us, at times, to pine for our lost families and friends. I’m sure you understand how two hundred and sixty-four years of isolation from everyone you held dear can mount up.”
“I understand completely, Alex.” Alex Reilly replied quietly, wiping her face of tears. “I do indeed.”
“So why didn’t you come back for a visit like you said in the message?” I asked.
“I’m still not sure the Protoverse would stand for it, Alex. It might go out of balance again.”
“If it’s even there at all.” Alex Reilly mumbled.
“What was that, sister? If what is there at all?”
“We were on the trail of a very disturbed man who took something from Ricky Lynn, Alex.”
“This Darren feller y’all got blazin’ in yer heads?”
I looked around to see a few of the escorting knights looking back at us intently.
“We’ll talk in your chambers, sister. I’m sure the men folk would rather share stories of valor and conquest upon their return to the Keep rather than relate feminine rumors.”
Alexandra nodded and sped up to rejoin her husband.
From far off, the Keep looked impressive, but its true size and scale overwhelmed us once we got closer.
“This place has to be almost as big as Kili.” I observed aloud as we leveled out onto a huge, rolling meadow that went off in all directions around the Keep. Ahead, we approached the earthen works surrounding the sizable fortress. The road we traveled was the only smooth surface from here on.
What a fortress! Its fluted walls seemed to ungulate off into the distance on all four sides. From this distance it seemed there wasn’t a single blind spot in the Keep’s substantial defenses.
“Who built it?” I asked.
“Alex, Peyton, and I designed it.” Jacki told us as she rode closer on her blonde-maned, mare.
“Must have taken a King’s ransom.” I observed.
“Actually it only took some ‘mental grease’ on my part. We had it finished in about two years. Our quarters took another six months to outfit with the equipment we borrowed from Reilly.”
You borrowed equipment from Reilly?” Alex Reilly repeated indignantly.
“RVP gave us permission to take some of the older, unused equipment Ricky Lynn had put into storage.” Jacki continued. “Just some old manufacturing gear and RVP’s decommissioned processing center. Oh, and one of the old reactors to power everything.” She answered offhandedly. “Don’t let Alex know I blabbed. She’d have you think we had no conveniences at all here.”
As we rode under the massive arched gates of the outer, defensive wall, I thought it prudent to engage my tiara’s mapping application. One thing immediately caught my attention- Byron’s heartbeat was slightly slower than the rest of us- his indicated body temperature was also slightly higher than normal.
I also quickly noted the thickness of the solid oak doors that closed and secured this entrance.
“Problems with the locals or just the traveling salesfolk, sister? Possibly the Jehovah’s?” I asked loudly. I noticed her head drop forward slightly and shake side to side a few times at my question.
Inside the massively thick, stone, walls, the Keep became a moderately sized town with cobblestone-paved streets. As we made our way along one of them, people cautiously parted and clear the way. Many, I noticed, stared between Alexandra, Alex Reilly, and I as if never seeing triplets or in the case of Jack, twins before.
‘Of course, it could be those get-ups Cami and Jack have on, Alex.’ Jacki thought to me…to us.
“What is wrong with our coverings, Jacquelyn Cummins?” Cami asked in a somewhat loud, angry tone. “Are we not here to protect the Empresses from harm? Jacquelyn and I ARE their warriors, after all.”
A gasp came from some people on the street nearer us. Whispers began racing up one side of the street and down the other. Before the quarter hour was up I expected every citizen in town to know that there were now three Empresses staying in the Keep.
“You two are better than a church bell, you know that, right?” I growled, just above a whisper.
Ahead of us a huge, square-cut, stone building came into view. The five-story structure reminded me of Reilly Research Station in design and scale. I could even make out the fourth level observation patio that both apparently shared.
“By the Goddess, it’s Reilly.” Alex Reilly gasped.
“Only with no cantankerous airlock to give us trouble though, I’d guess.” I added.
Our carriage stopped in front of the large, double wooden entry doors and our mounted escorts formed a protective semicircle between the rest of the town and us. Lord Byron dismounted and helped Alex, Jacki, and Peyton from their mares. Once the women were safely standing on the ground, he opened the carriage door and motioned us individually to take his hand to help each of us down.
“Welcome to Avalon, M’ladies.” He announced happily, his left arm swinging up toward the slowly opening, darkly stained doors.
“Avalon?” Alex Reilly squeaked in surprise, her hand again went to her mouth.
“You don’t care for the name, M’lady?” Byron asked in bewilderment.
“This is Avalon.” Allie mumbled quietly, apparently ignoring our host completely. “By the Goddess, I’m really here. I’d only seen conceptual depictions of this place when I was a boy.”
“Nonsense, M’lady!” Our host objected. “A creature as lovely as you or your sisters couldn’t possibly be confused as ‘boy’…at any age, Lady Alexandra of Reilly.”
Alex was noticeably shaken and looked on the verge of tears as we entered the building of Homeworld legend. The hall that we entered extended at least eighty feet in both directions and raised above us three stories in height. Two levels of balconies with carved wooden railings encircled us on three sides- brilliant, colorful banners- three with a brilliant white sand dollar, hung smartly from them. Hand-woven tapestries decorated the first floor walls and made the space feel warm and inviting.
I felt Alex Reilly’s hand gently take my right hand. It was shaking noticeably.
“I never believed…” She choked out as she stared at me. Her face was tearstained- her eyes red.
“Empress,” I started, “You always had the power to visit this place. Why haven’t you done so before this?”
I squeezed her hand gently. “In over nine hundred years you never once thought strongly enough to even wish yourself here?”
“I didn’t know I could even be the Empress until I met you, Alex.” She whispered while looking to the delicately inlayed mosaic floor. “And now here I am…Avalon. Never in my most uncontrolled, illogical, REM-derived, theoretical, archives could I have postulated…”
“Ya, it’s beyond my wildest dreams too, sis.” I laughed as my sister reverted to her technical jargon.
“Is M’lady casting some sort of ward? For what purpose would you do this, Lady Alexandra of Reilly?” Lord Byron asked in concern.
“It is an old family tradition to ask the Almighty’s favor for a benefactor’s good fortune upon arrival into their home, M’lord. Alex is very old fashioned. Some would actually say ‘behind the times’.” Alexandra said with a wink toward us.
“My humblest thanks, Lady Alexandra of Reilly. May good fortune follow you as well,” Byron said while bowing courteously to both of us. “My love, I’m sure Lady’s M’lee and A’hee would like to wash the distress of the road away as soon as possible. Could you ask them to follow Lady’s Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis to your private bathing chambers?”
My eyes immediately locked on the three women approaching us.
Despite knowing they’re presence here, my vision blurred as tears escaped unhindered.
“Empresses,” all three courtsied in unision.
“So nice to finally meet both of you!” Alexis pleasantly greeted us for the three. “Mother has told us so much of you.”
“Perhaps my sisters would like to see their chambers?” Alexandra winked at me as she gently took my other hand. “Jacki, I trust you will show your sister and Lady’s Camille and Yuuka to their chambers as well?” She then said something to our newest companions. M’lee and A’hee tentatively, cautiously, took Cassandra and Samantha’s outstretched hands. The five walked away to our right and disappeared into the third of four archways along that wall.
‘Cassie, Sam, and Alexis are all wearing earlier versions of our Reillys’. Jacquelyn assures me A’hee’s language is on file.’ Cami reassured both Alex and I.
I noticed Peyton hurry through one of the archways in the wall to our left.
“She’s hungry, sis.” Alexandra answered my unspoken question with a smirk. “You know how that is, right?”
“Oh, I’ve seen my share, sister.”
“You have children, Lady Alexandra of Covington? Why have they not joined you on this pilgrimage?”
“Ladys’ Cassandra, Samantha, and young Lord Alexander elected to stay home and manage our realm while Lady Alexis is visiting a neighboring land.”
“You and your sister share common choices in names, M’lady. You three really are of like mind.”
“M’lord, you have no idea.” I giggled.
“But, are you not concerned for your young Lady Alexis? Visiting a nearby realm would be treacherous, me thinks.”
“Alexis has the men of that land wrapped around her finger, M’lord. She is betrothed to the son of the realm’s Prime Minister. She is in no peril whatsoever, M’lord.”
“Ah, that we may have such peace and honor here.” Byron sighed as he shook his head several times. “Alas, neighboring lords find our Keep calling to them and desire its contents.” He admitted and looked to Alexandra as example.
“Sisters, do you not want to freshen thyselves?” Alexandra insisted, tugging on my hand softly.
“We really should take our leave of thee, M’lord. The road weighs heavy on us and shouts to be removed.” Alex Reilly replied for us both.
“I shall have the midday meal held if you wish, M’ladies?”
“We shall stop by the kitchen as we tour the premises, my husband, and I should think that my sisters will want to check in on M’lee and her child.” Alexandra decreed before pulling Alex and I away from the hall and up an unseen, but beautiful staircase.
After ascending two more levels, Alexandra came to a stop in a hallway barren of doors of any kind. A single window at the hall’s end provided enough light to see by.
“RVP, access requested, OakridgeEmpress8716, engage.” She announced quietly, yet calmly.
The wall before us shuddered, moved away from us about a foot then slid silently to the right revealing a large, dimly lit room beyond.
“RVP, illumination level eighty-five percent.”
The brighter lighting revealed a perfect replica of my quarters back at Reilly. Alex and I began to look around this ‘diamond in the rough’ so to speak. It was while I scanned the perfectly made up bed that I saw it.
“My Tiara!” I gasped.
“Not quite, hun. This one’s mine! If y’all remember, you still had yours on when you appeared in front of us that day at Reilly. I still have no idea why we love this thing so much though.”
“Incredible! I’m the only one here without my own crown!” Alex Reilly exclaimed, raising her hands in defeat.
“Oh, give it a rest, director!” Alexandra complained. “Ah’m sure if y’all asked Randi, she’d make one fer ya.”
“I take it by the sound of your voice you don’t let the drawl out very often, Alex.”
“Darn tootin’, hun! Ah kin only take that thee an’ thou manure fer so long ‘fore ah have ta come in here an’…”
“Express yerself, sis?”
Alexandra nodded and quickly pulled both Alex and I into a very tight, very needy hug. She immediately broke into tears.
“Ah missed y’all so much. How’s Cassie, Sammi, Alexis, an’ young Alex doin’? Ah miss ‘em all ta death, ya know?” She cried.
“I’m sure they miss you too, sis.” I told her.
“If they knew you were here, that is.”
“Alex, knock it off! You know they’ll find out in time.” I glared at my twin in anger.
“I understand the reason, Alex. I may live in the stone-age, but I do understand the concept by which I’m here.” Alexandra said through slowing tears.
“Alex, where on the Homeworld did you find a Terran?” I asked, remembering my tiara’s display.
“Empress, Byron is requesting access.” A mechanical sounding, feminine voice interrupted.
“Let him in, we’re still dressed, RVP.
“Acknowledged, Empress.”
“You alright, Alex?” Byron asked as he entered the secret chamber.
“Ya, hun, the formalities just got to be a little too much, with the Empresses’ arrival an’ all,” she explained.
“Welcome to the Homeworld, Empress. As you no doubt already know, I am Terran by birth.” The man said in welcome.
“Had ya the moment I turned this thing on, hun.” I said pointing to my headpiece.
“A marvelous piece of engineering work if I must say, Alex. I’d love to meet Miss Van Pelt one of these days.”
Y’all are welcome to drop by any time, hun- any time at all.”
“If you can find Earth, that is.” Alex Reilly droned sadly.
“I don’t understand. Has something happened to your ancestral world, my love?” Byron looked to Alexandra, stunned.
“We’re not sure, sire. When we left earth we had just assured that the Biblical flood had occurred, as it should have. We were supposed to be enroute to our next encounter with the psychotic madman that stole a temporal device from Prof. Samuels when Alex decided that we should come here instead.”
“Why would you do that anyway, director?” Alexandra asked.
“After Yuuka flew off into the valley and Alex stole the adolescent revision, I ran the probabilities and postulated our next move, hoping to intercept Clemson before he could modify the timeline. Instead, I felt that I needed to bring M’lee and A’hee here, to you, dear Empress. It never occurred to me that you were THE Empress and that we would be visiting my home planet.”
“Knock it off with the ‘dear Empress’ stuff right now, Alexandra Reilly, y’all know ah hate that regal bull.”
“Yet here we are in your castle, dear Empress.” I giggled.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me.
“Not one man in the realm would agree that you three were the same person, Alex.” Byron laughed, shaking his head with a grin.
“We aren’t exactly the same, hun.” I informed him.
“Yes, Alex has told me that the varied experiences make the difference…slight as they may be.”
“So…how did a Terran transit between universes and arrive here, Empress?” I asked as my eyebrow rose.
“Byron was originally part of the Future Empress’ entourage for the conference, Alex. When Janelle took over Reilly, she immediately headed for the Protoverse Control room with visions of destroying it, leaving her minions to secure the rest of the facility.”
“But that would have torn the universe to shreds!” Alex and I shouted in unison.
“That’s right.” Byron said, continuing the story from our sister. “Alexandra, your Granddaughter, dropped me off to act as the forward liaison to prepare for Grand High Counsel Tibius’ arrival. I sensed that things weren’t right just after the Empress had taken her leave. As I walked the hall trying to find Camille or Cassi Darough, I stumbled upon the Protoverse room. The woman known as Janelle Hathor was angrily cursing and abusing the control board, complaining that all she could get was a lock on something she called the ‘Homeworld’. As I listened from the doorway, I learned that she meant to start a chain reaction that would not only destroy the facility, but also this world. Without warning she threw up her hands and briskly exited the room shouting ‘why won’t that alien ever die’.”
“I can only assume she meant you, Empress. I barely had the chance to avoid her and once clear entered the Control Chamber. Curious as to what she planned to destroy, I ventured too near the observation window and the concealed dimensional portal that she had inadvertently opened.”
“I found myself on this world, this land. I wandered aimlessly for fifteen of this world’s days before stumbling across this beautiful woman and her two companions.”
“That was thirty years ago, sisters. He reminded me so much of Brandon Covington. As with most Terrans falling into this situation, it took a while for him to acclimate. With Peyton’s help the townsfolk learned of their long lost Lord’s return from some useless crusade and accepted him. We married the following year.”
“What about Cassi and Sam?” I asked.
“They too are from my first husband, Sandoval. They aren’t the same on this world, Alex.”
“Let me guess, they act and sound like each other instead of their Earth counterparts?”
“Counterparts is exactly it, Alex. In fact, just like your Cassi and Sam, director.” Alexandra pointed to Alex Reilly.
“It must be this universe…it twists things around.” I pointed out needlessly.
“That would be a good assumption. Peyton inserted them into local memory as close relatives- Gentry of the Keep and cousins of ‘Lady Alexandra’.” Alexandra continued.
“And what about Alexis?” I asked noticing that Alexandra had neglected to include her so far.
“Alexis…” my sister paused, looking to the floor. Byron put his arm around her for support. “Alexis was…”, again my sister stopped.
“Alex, I was raped. Ninety years ago I was walking the very field where you appeared today when four men on horseback charged me from the tree line. Alex, it was almost seventeen months after Sam was born. Had I weaned her a little earlier…”
I felt like I just got kicked in the stomach as those shared memories erupted in my mind! Something seemed off though.
“Oh, Alex.” I said motioning for Byron to step away and wrapping my own arms around her in support. “I’m sorr…”
“Alex, the girl’s the spittin’ image of our Terran princess in every way- quiet, collected, smart…”
“Same gifts,” I asked as she pushed herself away gently.
Alexandra laughed at the question. “Best spy in the realm, sis- all three of them are, actually.”
“There is nothing unknown to them in this Keep- business or otherwise, M’ladies.” Byron added with a chuckle.
“I can understand that,” I replied. “Have y’all heard enough, girls? I thought you three were attending to our new sisters?”
“I have no idea how she knew we were here, Sam! Maybe you don’t phase shift as much as you think you do.” Cassie complained, as they appeared several feet to our right.
“What is that suppose to mean? You know mom can always tell when we’re close. What makes you think our Aunts are any different?” Sam argued.
“Theoretically, the Empress is one entity; therefore all three share exactly the same traits.” Alexis monologued.
“Yep, just the same, sis, but I know how to get her to loosen up.” I said, smiling deviously.
“No, Alex, the Pixie is off limits unless absolutely necessary.” Alexandra warned.
“What does that mean, mother?” Alexis inquired.
“Never mind, honey, your aunt was just funnin’ y’all.” Alexandra reassured her youngest daughter.
Possessing excellent timing, Yuuka flew in front of me and landed on Alex Reilly’s shoulder.
“Did somebody call my name?” She asked as loud as she was able in Pixie mode.
Alexandra’s daughters’ jaws fell open. As expected Byron’s expression remained unchanged.
“Oh, come on, girls! You didn’t see this coming? All three of you saw the arrival of the twin Empresses, why is it none of y’all saw the Pixie?” Alexandra exclaimed in amazement.
“Hi.” Yuuka waved with one hand then flew over to a clear area and began to grow.
My three nieces’ eyes followed her intently.
“What? Don’t they have Pixies here?” Yuuka asked seriously as the three women continued to gawk.
“Yuuka-kun, where are M’lee and A’hee?” Alex Reilly asked flatly.
They’re right behind me, Alex, right…now where did they go?” She questioned, after looking around for them.
“You didn’t,” I indicated with my right thumb and forefinger apart slightly, “you know, did you, hun?”
“Was I to do that, Empress? Neither one of you told me of such activities”
“Yuuka, in case the director hasn’t told you yet, your trick will only work on those that carry the nanos. Those that don’t could possibly be stuck that way for life. M’lee and A’hee have not joined the sisterhood yet.” I informed her.
“Mom, what are they talking about? What could the Pixie do to us that may harm the commoners?” Cassandra asked, looking to her mother.
“Use your gifts, girls.” I advised sternly.
Alexis was the first to receive the answer as I saw her eyes widen in surprise. Cassie and Sam quickly followed with similar expressions.
Alexandra, Alex, Byron, and I all started laughing.
“You wouldn’t!” Alexis demanded as all three glared at Alex Reilly and I.
“Relax, hun, you almost didn’t want to return to normal, you were having so much fun.” I giggled.
“But that hasn’t happened to me yet!”
“Not in this universe, no, but it will, my dear.” I cackled with a devious grin as out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Yuuka start to shrink.
Alexandra glared at me.
“Hey, you’ve seen it too, sis.” I added as I continued to laugh manically.
“You’re just like her!” Sam accused childishly as the three sisters aggressively joined hands. “We’re leaving.” She declared before disappearing.
“Mind the Pixie, nieces.” I said with a slight laugh.
Yuuka seemed to appear out of nowhere and started to fall before stabilizing herself and flying back over to Alex Reilly’s shoulder.
“How rude!” She exclaimed. “I have never been swatted off anyone’s shoulder like a pesky insect before!”
“I wouldn’t mind them, hun.” Alex Reilly said raising her eyebrow several times as she quickly glanced over to where our nieces once stood. “They’re just reacting to their base time period and acting like spoiled princesses.”
Alexandra placed her hand to her mouth as she covered the devious smile that had come to it.
I felt the occupancy of the room decrease by three.
“Some things never change, sis.” Alex said, as she looked first at me then at Alexandra.
“We better go check on our Prehistoric guests, ladies, but first I think we should download the proper language files to your Reilly’s.”
1554hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 13th, 264AE
“I’m not sure who ate more, Peyton or M’lee and A’hee, Alex.” I said to Alexandra as we walked the vast hallways of her castle. “Are you sure it was wise to cast those beautifully crafted wooden cups into the fire, sis? I’m not really sure the nanos would be destroyed.”
“The heat may not kill the little suckers, but the lack of moisture will cause them to shutdown. With no moisture, they are susceptible and will begin to break down- similar to how they die once out of our bloodstream when we bleed.”
“And just how did you arrive at that simple diagnosis, Dr. Steinert?” Alex Reilly asked skeptically.
“Byron informed me of Tibius’ scientists’ discoveries. Alex, I take it you still have the flask?”
I nodded, placing my hand on my linen ‘purse bag’ resting against my right hip.
“How much did you give each of them anyway?” Alexandra asked in concern.
“Just enough to start things, sis. I’m still wondering what kind of liquor they have in their time- that M’Lee can drink with the best of us!”
“You know, I was kinda’ hoping they would be more like Sasha, Alex.”
“It’ll work out. The youngin’ will take longer to settle, but the legend has to be established.”
“I know…I know, but must they cause so much discord?”
“Pixies? Really, Alex, do you really have to ask?”
“It isn’t so bad after they realize their place, sis.” Alex Reilly confirmed but stopped dead in her tracks.
“By the Goddess, Yuuka Sukiro, if you don’t stop flying about the castle, alarming the help and startling me half to deletion!”
“I’m sorry, director, but A’hee asked me to…”
“You’re going to spoil the girl, hun.” I told the Pixie as she grew, her silk slipper encased feet finally touching the floor.
“Will we be here long enough to teach her the things she’ll need, Empress?” Yuuka asked with concern.
We all stopped walking.
“You, M’lee, and A’hee will be able to spread your wings around the countryside a few times, don’t worry, hun.” Alexandra guaranteed. “But don’t force those two into anything they’re not ready for, Yuuka. A storm is brewing on the northern, eastern, and southern limits of this land and the sisters of Kili must be at the ready.”
“How soon, Lady Alexandra?” Yuuka asked.
“Seven days from now, I’m afraid. Seven days until the Keep’s sorceresses’ shall demonstrate their awesome power. From then on the barbaric societies of this planet will be forever changed and the name ‘Avalon’ will be known throughout the universes.”
“Quite a prophecy, sis, you sure this is that time?” I asked just to make sure, but I saw that Alexandra’s eyes were glazed and motionless.
“The power of three becomes legend and the pure, true, intentions of ‘The Empress’ spread through the countryside, neigh…the world. Countries at war or dispute begin to unite and develop trade with one another. Free exchange of literature, language, and invention flows between them without mishap. The Empress begins her teachings in earnest until her time here comes to an end. The new Empress though, never meets her paramour before awakening, but ironically continues the crusade in her own style, not recognizing her true potential until escaping the violence of the world she had only just met. The paradox thus completes.”
Alex Reilly gasped and swallowed hard. Alexandra’s eyes blinked a few times before she looked at us.
“I was doing it again, wasn’t I?” she asked, blinking some more.
“Alex, was she talking about…about…” my sister gulped loudly again, “about me? Am I the Empress that does not recognize her potential before awakening?”
“Sounds an awful lot like any of us, sis.” I answered. “What was the original Homeworld date when things went south?”
Alex Reilly searched her memories for a good two minutes.
“Eighteen hundred-something, AE, I think. Its hard to recall archives from my initial revision, Alex.”
“If that is a true recollection of the year, almost two lifetimes would have passed between Alex, here, and your first revision, Alex.”
“Advance the postulation, sister.”
“So,” I translated, “if I have a third daughter that gave birth to three children, the third in that litter being the next Empress…my Granddaughter…” I proposed. “Then…”
I let the statement hang, hoping she would get the connection.
“Are you saying that you,” Alex Reilly pointed to Alexandra, “That you…you are my grandmother?”
Alexandra and I smiled at our intuitive sister.
“But I was born male! How could I be your granddaughter? How, Alex?”
“Look in the mirror lately, sis?” I giggled. “Honey, we have a sayin’ back home: if the shoe fits…” I began giggling harder and couldn’t finish.
“But doesn’t that make us a paradox?”
“Oh, gee, there’s a word we haven’t been called lately.” I stated sarcastically.
Alexandra rolled her eyes at me then looked to our sister with compassion.
“By definition isn’t the Empress of Time and Space a paradox wrapped in an enigma whose very existence is a conundrum?”
That pretty much summed up who or what we were all right, I thought.
“But…”
“Exactly, Alexandra Reilly! That is the simplest explanation of the Empress…’But’” Alexandra giggled. “I’m surprised it took you this long to figure that out, hun.”
“I haven’t figured anything out, Alex! I don’t think I will ever figure the Empress out!”
“Whoever said you should, hun? Alex or I certainly didn’t. Mina sure didn’t.” Alexandra sighed heavily. “The Empress isn’t here to be classified, characterized, or even figured out, Alex. We’re here to protect the timeline in our respective universes,” she paused a moment, “no matter what the end result.” She added sounding very sad suddenly.
“Sis, it might not end that way this time, remember I reset the whole universe when I exchanged them. This should be rev two, right?”
Alexandra looked me straight in the eyes. “Can you really be sure that this is the first, second, third, or even tenth time this universe has been reborn, Alex? We being the paradox, does it really matter?”
“So much for me being sure of anything, Alex, thanks a bunch.” I answered snidely.
“I’ll do what I can in this universe, hun, but I have to make sure that my granddaughter emerges from this planet to fulfill the circle we’ve apparently started.”
“So what’s going to happen in seven days, Lady Alexandra?” Yuuka asked. I had forgotten she was even with us.
“I agree, Pixie, a change of conversation is warranted.” Our sister of this world smiled.
“In seven days, after two long days of our men deliberating ineffective strategies and defensive plans, The Empress’ three, will take matters into her hands to peacefully end any and all conflicts to this land. And no, Alex, we don’t get to blow anything up.”
“Rats.” I exclaimed, snapping my fingers in mock disappointment.
“So how can the three Empresses combined bring about peace on a war-like planet that bears no resemblance whatsoever to my ancestral home?” Alex Reilly asked. She apparently had forgotten to consult her gift.
Alexandra stared at her for a second.
“Never mind.” Alex Reilly replied softly as she rubbed her head.
“Hey, how about those of us without foresight?” Yuuka complained.
“My sister, the power of three is not limited to the Empress; that multiple applies to all sisters of Kili”, Alexandra giggled, “as well as everyone else in the universes- though in different ratios.”
“You mean the humans?”
“We ARE still human, sister! Never forget that- for if we do, we become mere tyrants- like the vindictive Gods and Goddesses of Greek, Roman, Norse, and other myth.” Alexandra scolded.
“Forgive me, Empress. I still don’t understand about this power of three. How does it pertain to me?”
“You surprise me, Pixie.” Alexandra chirped. “You of all our sisters have witnessed, firsthand, the power of three…well six, actually.”
Yuuka showed no grasp of what our sister said. I on the other hand had felt the occupancy of our current location increase. Time to give the girls a lesson in courage, I thought.
“Yuuka, please relate the story, if you will, of our mission to liberate Kili Island from Janelle Hathor’s invasion.”
“But you both were there, Alex.”
“Humor us, Miss Sukiro.” I rolled my eyes and gestured with my left eyebrow. I noticed one side of Alexandra’s lips twitch slightly.
“When the director brought us to the Empresses’ convention on present day Kili, Janelle Hathor had somehow breached security and was in the midst of taking over the island. I don’t know why, but I was able to see through the hallucination set up by one of her soldiers. Another began attacking me with her gift. After finding her talent’s range, I decided to fly high over the island thinking I could indicate the limit of their power and also escape my attacker.”
“When Alex Steinert arrived offshore, she first shelled the Island with extreme precision, temporarily disabling the mind mage responsible for the illusion. Then she and some of the Sand Dollar’s crew made landfall to secure the island.”
“In order to retake Reilly, Alex called upon her Pixie Squadron, Sasha Trent and her four girls. I joined them to sneak past Hathor’s guard into Reilly. The Empress’ daughter, Alexis, volunteered to undergo something the six of us Pixies…had…never…” Yuuka stopped and looked at us. “Is that the power you speak of, Empress? The six of us transformed Alexis into a Pixie. She retained her gift and phased us out so we could fly into Reilly unseen and start searching for our sisters that were held captive.”
Movement caught my eye off to our left.
“You can shrink us down to become Pixies…like you? You weren’t just influencing our immediate future?” Alexandra’s Alexis cried as she and her two older sisters appeared.
“Just you, little sis.” Sam cackled. Cassi remained strangely silent.
“All the sisters of Kili can experience the Pixie’s gift, girls- anyone with nanos running throughout their bloodstream.”
“But Empress, Alexis had a difficult time returning to normal, if I remember right.”
Cassi, Sam, and Alexis gasped as one.
“Still, my daughter showed her courage and dedication to our cause, Yuuka, even knowing that she might remain a pixie for the rest of her days.” I nodded to our nieces. “You three should re-evaluate your allegiances in this world.” I said as I looked at each of them. “Gone is the time for childish eavesdropping on the unsuspecting townsfolk and gentry. From this point forward you all must do the right thing…for the right reason. The three of you have been blessed with the gift of foresight and stealth. Use them properly to help the Empress protect the time stream of this universe, for there will come a time when you three shall stand alone.”
“Gods, that didn’t sound forbidding at all,” Samantha mocked. As I watched Alexandra’s face sadden.
“See for yourselves, the scenes of seven days hence.” I added, my face showing no emotion at all.
I began walking away toward my chambers. Alex Reilly followed close behind.
“What did she mean by that, mom?” I heard Cassie ask Alexandra as Alex Reilly and I distanced our selves.
Weren’t you a little hard on them, Alex? Alex Reilly asked as she closed the door to our guest chambers.
“Do you think I was, sis? They need to grow up, if not now- before the skirmish, then when?”
“They’ll do what is asked of them and more, sis. The sisters of Kili will win the day and set a new precedent for Homeworld civilization.”
“I know, but sometimes you just have to smack them in the head to make them understand the seriousness of the upcoming confrontation, Alex.” I responded.
“You did what was required, sis. What we are here to do…to help with.”
‘Lord Byron requests your attendance at the evening meal, M’ladies Alexandra- 1800hrs in the main dining room. This is a formal affair of state, proper dress is expected.’ Jacki Cummins’ voice echoed in my…our heads.
‘Jack, where are M’lee and A’hee?’ I thought back to either one.
‘Our new sisters are taking a nap in their chambers, Empress.’
‘Keep an eye on M’lee, Jack, things will happen fast so make sure the doors and windows are secure. We don’t want the legend to start too soon.’
‘Aye, Cap. Jacki and I will make sure to shield them physically and audibly.’
‘Good, the director and I will arrive outside their chamber door in two hours.’
‘Two hours, aye, Cap.’
“So, Director Reilly, how do you propose we tell our newest sisters about their gifts when the closest words they have in their language are magic and bird?” I asked my twin.
“As you say, Cmdr. Steinert- we shoot from the hip.”
1814hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 13th, 264AE
“Dearest Alexandra, the child seems more famished than at the mid-day meal. Can you account for this?” Byron asked as we and others watched A’hee grab handfuls of food and shove them, unobstructed into her open mouth. It was sad, but funny as well.
“M’lord, as near as my skill of their language can tell, they have been in the wilds for quite some time.” Alexandra answered truthfully.
“How, by the grace of the Gods did they survive without stumbling upon other unsavory persons?”
“It is quite befuddling, M’lord. The mother seems right at home with a knife though.” Alexandra giggled as we watched M’lee stab and expertly fillet her fish.
“Perhaps she was a follower of her land’s army? It is frightening how effective she is with a keen blade.” Byron chuckled as he looked on.
When her hands weren’t full of food, A’hee kept looking across the table and forming her hands as if making a shadow puppet of a bird hoping she could get Yuuka to fly.
Yuuka, hoping to keep A’hee’s gift from manifesting in such a public setting, would grimace and shake her head ‘no’ until the little girl would give up and go back to shoveling food into her mouth.
It was difficult for those of us that knew her real intent to keep a straight face.
“Director?” Cami asked quietly. “Should I try to upload my archives of our language to our new sisters as I have our sister’s revisions over the past centuries?”
“Affirmative. As they recline this coming rest period.” Alex agreed. “Also append writing skills to the requested file exchange, Sweetheart.”
“She still talks that way, sis? I thought she’d be over that by now.” Alexandra said from my right.
“Y’all should hear her when she’s tuckered, Alex.” I smiled deviously as we used English instead of Medieval Homeworld or what I dubbed as ‘Ancient Reilly’.
I noticed several of the ‘invited’ gentry looking quizzically at us.
“Forgive me my Ladies and Lords, I sometimes forget my manners and revert to my native language.”
“I find it fascinating, Lady Alexandra of Covington. What is the language called and where do you Ladies originally hail from, if I may be so bold?” An older woman in a flowing royal blue gown asked with polite interest.
“It is called English, Lady Greta. We three were born in a land called Missouri, in a little hamlet called Oak Ridge.”
“I’m not sure I’ve ever heard of that land, Alexandra, is it far from Avalon?” She inquired.
“Oh, quite the distance, M’lady.”
“So your journey here took many days?”
“Yes, but our transit seemed to go by in the blink of an eye, Lady Greta.”
Lord Byron choked on his cup of mead and immediately covered his mouth.
“One would think that such a journey, uneventful as you say, would bore one to tears.”
“Because of the company, Lady Greta, travel was most pleasant. We talked, gossiped, sang, cried, and screamed in intense pain…” I told her casually, leaving the statement hang.
Again Byron choked on his drink. Awkward silence filled the hall for a few minutes.
Lady Greta began to giggle. “Your wit, Lady Alexandra, is most subtle, though still humorous. You had me thinking there to be actual pain involved in the journey.”
This time Byron let slip his cup. It clanked to the table noisily, some mead splashing onto the table’s surface.
“Forgive me, my fellow Lords and Ladies; I simply cannot function with so much beauty contained to one room. I find my fingers to have a mind of their own this eve.”
Greta raised an eyebrow to our host.
“Alexandra of Covington, do you speak any other languages? Rumor has it that you rule over a land called” she paused to think a moment, “I believe it to be called Nee-Ee-how?”
“It is indeed called Ni’ihua, Lady Greta. I commend you on your pronunciation.” I answered her in Hawaiian.
“Extraordinary! What did you just say?”
I told her and she blushed gracefully. “So what is the language called?”
“I am articulate in thirty languages, each having three or four different dialects, Lady Greta. That language is called Hawaiian and is used on the string of islands forming Hawaii. Ni’ihua, the island I govern, is but one of those in the chain.”
“So you come from a land surrounded by water? No wonder it is such a peaceful place. I wish to visit sometime, Getrick,” The woman said to her husband, “how many leagues and what time estimate do you leave for such a journey, Lady Alexandra of Covington?”
“Alexandra’s monarchy is many hundred leagues from here, Greta. The journey just to our nearest shoreline takes her well over a month.” Alexandra replied.
“So leave three months for travel then? I can see why your visits here are rare, Ladies.”
“Alexandra of Covington,” Greta’s husband asked, “I find it curious that all three of thee share the same name? How is this true?”
“Father liked the name, M’lord.” I answered with a giggle.
The older man nodded then his eyes twinkled deviously. “If I may, what be his name, M’lady?”
“Fredrick.”
The older gentleman started to laugh as he anticipated another name, but frowned at my reply instead.
The rest of the table erupted in laughter at his perplexed response.
1604hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 15th, 264AE
“Gentlemen, disturbing word has arrived that threatens our lands. Warlords from the North, East, and South have arrived on our borders and, as we speak, prepare to advance on Avalon.” Byron said in as calm a voice as he could muster.
Although already briefed on what would happen by our sister, he had to act like the news had just been received.
“M’lord, we have not the resources to repel an attack of such magnitude. How can we possibly defend Avalon against such forces?”
“Aye, Byron, our army stands little chance of victory. What of our allies to the West? Has word been sent to them for assistance?”
“A rider was dispatched the moment I received our scouts’ reports. With the Gods help he may arrive on morrow’s dawn.”
“M’lord, what of the Ladies Alexandra and other ladies of the Keep? Might we hasten their safety to the West in preparation?”
“Alexandra refuses to leave my side, M’lords. She and her Ladies wish to do their part to keep morale paramount. Ladies Alexandra of Covington and Alexandra of Reilly are just as iron-minded!”
“Do the courageous lasses know what they’re in for, Byron? Battle, close-handed as this be, be not safe for such delicate flowers.”
“Lord Getrick, Alexandra may be many things, but delicate she is not.”
“I assure you, M’lord that I have seen and taken part in far worse.” Alexandra told the man squarely as we three approached the large table.
“All three of us have participated in battle, M’lord. The siege three days hence will be mild compared to the impact it will have on our world in the future.” I added, backing up her statement.
“But how could such lovely creatures know what war be? And how can ye know the day and dimension of such a battle?”
“M’lord Getrick, there are a great many things you will find out about me and my sisters on the morrow.” I answered with a wink.
The older man stared at me, wondering about our sudden boldness.
Lord Getrick, we do not mean disrespect to this council, but my sisters and I are far older…and experienced than we appear. Please trust me on that.”
“But how old can the three of ye be? I’d say twenty-three seasons at best.”
“For me that would be shy by twenty-two seasons, M’lord.” I answered as I quickly calculated in my recent travel time.
“For this revision, sire…I have seen almost two hundred seasons.” Alex Reilly admitted.
“And I, my liege,” My temporal sister paused abruptly, “I have endured three hundred and seven seasons,” Alexandra said sadly. “So, believe what you will. Speaking for my twin sisters, we have seen our share of war; of barbarism; of acts so unspeakable even you would bow down and cower before the Gods!”
“M’lady has confused this old man. How can ye be twins if ye say thy ages don’t match? Be this your idea of fun?”
Alexandra was suddenly standing next to Getrick. I blinked in surprise knowing we were all still grounded for another day.
“M’lord, as with any adversary- it is wise to never underestimate what she is capable of.”
The old knight’s eyes flew open, his mouth dropping wide. “But how?” He exclaimed as he pointed between where she had been and her present location.
Quickly, I tried to pass my hand through the seatback in front of me. Had I finished early as well?
“Ouch.” I whispered. Alex Reilly looked over to see what I had done.
As Alex Reilly tried the same thing, I began to understand the ever so slight feeling I’d had the minute before my sister’s bold move. Alex Reilly looked over to me, a look of surprise- tinged with a minute glint of fear- it told me she had come to the same conclusion.
“You felt it too, sis?” I asked quietly for confirmation.
She nodded slowly and looked back to our sister, who was again standing right next to me.
“Alex?” I asked quietly as the men gathered around the table continued to stare at us.
“Don’t either one a’ y’all dare touch me, Alex.” She ordered menacingly.
“Empress?” I whispered.
“Ya sis, y’all got a problem with it?” She answered daringly.
It was then that I took a real good look at my sister. Slight streaks of silver hair highlighted the dark blonde- very subtle, but noticeable upon close inspection.
I mentally asked the two questions I really didn’t want to know. Where was she from? How old was she?
I gasped as I got my answer. Alexandra winked at me as I stared back in astonishment. I felt Alex Reilly take and squeeze my hand. Undoubtedly, she had asked herself the same questions.
“Empress?” Byron asked in amazement, jumping to his feet. It was the first male voice to fill the hall in several minutes.
“At your service, my love.” Alexandra said as she wrapped her arms around him and planted a whooper of a kiss on his lips. “I’ve missed you so much!”
“M’lady, please, not in front of the other Lords.” Byron reminded as he looked around the table to the other men still staring at us in bewilderment.
“Empress?” Lord Getrick asked, finally finding his voice. “Lady Alexandra, we have no ‘Empress’ in this realm.” He stopped to take a deep breath. “What manner of Sorceress are you to perform such tricks at this convening table of war?”
Alexandra was once again standing beside the older knight. “Tis no trick, M’lord, and the Empress has ruled these lands for well over two hundred and fifty years. Well before you,” my twin was now standing beside Lord Reginold, a younger man in his twenties, “or you Lord Reginold.” She said changing locations again.
“I have watched over these lands since before any of your ancestors decided to play nice, and I’m not about to let my work…our work,” Alexandra pointed to Alex and I, “ go up in smoke. “I assure you that Avalon will not fall to invaders while the Empress still draws breath.”
“But how can simple illusions help in defending the realm?” Lord Getrick asked, unimpressed. So far he seemed the only one capable of speech.
Alexandra was again standing beside him and placed her hand on his shoulder. They seemed to flicker for an instant. Getrick’s expression had dramatically changed instantly.
“So, Lord Getrick, have any questions?” Alexandra asked, taking her hand off the man’s shoulder.
“M’lady, after seeing such amazing things, I stand speechless.”
“What dost thou babble about, Getrick,” Lord Reginold asked, “Thee haven’t moved from the chamber?”
“Thou shall watch thy tongue, young Lord! The Ladies, each one, be much, much more than thoust could ever imagine!”
“I can imagine much more than thoust thinks, old man.”
“Care to find that out for certain, Lord Reginold?”
“I beseech thee, Empress, the young fool is only goading you. Spare him the visions shown to me.”
“As you wish, M’lord.” Alexandra said as she appeared next to me again. She wore a satisfied smile.
“Show off!” I whispered.
“Necessity.” She whispered back.
“How far?”
“Eight hundred.”
I whistled quietly, and noticed Getrick staring nervously at the three of us again- probably hearing us.
Young Lord Reginold glared at Alexandra then to Alex and I. Of course we triple-teamed him with our patented Demmit stare until he relented.
“Husband, my sisters and I will retire to my chambers to make our own war preparations and brief our Ladies-in-wait. Continue with your planning, but”, she paused, “but do not forget to factor in the Sisters of Kili, for we will fight for this land and its people we hold so close to our hearts. Gentlemen, we take our leave!” Alexandra warned royally as she turned and headed from the hall. Alex and I followed close behind.
“How are the Pixies, Yuuka?” Alexandra asked as we arrived in Yuuka’s suite. She seemed more on edge now since leaving the ‘War Committee’.
“They’re trying on their Reilly’s as we speak, Alexandra.”
“I want them out here now. They need to be brought up to speed before all hell breaks.”
“Aye, ma’am.” Yuuka straightened momentarily and hurried into the next room.
“Hey, Alex. What’s got Alexandra in a huff?” Cami asked as she knocked then entered the room.
“Yes, Ma’am, I’ll shut up.” Cami quickly replied. She walked up next to Alex and I tapping each of us on a shoulder. “Um, in case you two didn’t know…this isn’t the same Alexandra. This one is way older.” She whispered conspiratorially.
“Negated fecises, fictional inquistor!” Alex Reilly growled sharply.
Yuuka, returning from the other room, cocked her head and stared at my sister.
“She said ‘no shit, Sherlock’.” I translated. Yuuka nodded then called M’lee and A’hee into the room. As with Akane, both swam in the clothing. A’hee looked darling despite that fact.
“Lady Camille will now show you how the clothing works.” Yuuka told them in Reilliese.
“What’re you waiting for? Get that information into them, Cami!” Alexandra growled and glared at our two newest sisters.
Both mother and daughter immediately began to shrink right out of their new clothing. This was the very first time that A’hee had used her gift.
“I knew it was too soon.” Yuuka added.
“Mei-Lee and Allie, you get yer butts back here this instant! Y’all have to learn this!” Alexandra groused as the two naked girls took flight from their respective pile of clothes- both landing on my left shoulder.
In Reilliese the little girl’s name was pronounced ‘Allie’ and M’Lee pronounced ‘Mei-Lee’
“She won’t hurt you, girls. We want to help you and to do that you have to remain our size.” I told them softly in Reilliese. “My sister gets grouchy this time every cycle of the moon.”
Alexandra sneered in my direction. Of course I stuck my tongue out at her in defiance.
“Girls, please go back into your clothing and return to our size? For me?” I asked with a smile- still speaking Alex Reilly’s language. Neither seemed to realize we weren’t using their simple tongue. Both took flight from my shoulder and slowly flew back to their respective piles of clothes.
Yuuka and Cami helped adjust the oversized garments as both grew into them.
“Thank you, girls. Camille will now tell you how these things work. Listen here,” I told them pointing to my forehead.
“I can understand you. How is that possible?” Mei-Lee said several minutes after her Reilly resized itself to fit her shape perfectly. Allie nodded to her question also. The little girl looked comfortable in her Reilly also, though both seemed to dislike the fit in certain places. We sisters had been talking amongst ourselves quietly in English as Cami continued to instruct our newest sisters.
“I take it Cami showed you how to use the translator function?” I asked in answer. “The translator helps us understand and converse with those around us.”
“Why is it that I understand the meaning of ‘translator’ or ‘converse’ for that matter?”
Cami blushed as she looked at Mei-Lee. “That would be because I transferred my knowledge of language and science to you and Allie while you rested last night. My gift makes it possible to install that information into your mind, thereby making it easier for us to communicate, Mei-Lee.”
“Gift?”
“Each of us has a gift, Mei-Lee. Your gift allows you to shrink to Pixie-size and fly. Alex’s gift allows her…sorry…them to travel through time and space.”
“So then we are magic users?”
“No, not really. Only for those that do not know the science behind our gifts would it appear as magic. I’m sure you and Allie thought exactly that when you first saw us appear in the valley.”
“What happened to my clan? Did they get swept away in the angry waters?”
“The Empress should be able to answer that, Mei-Lee. Part of her gift allows her to see the future. That is how we found you in the first place.” Cami nodded to the three of us.
“And there I thought I took the initiative to go and rescue anyone caught in the flood.” Yuuka sniped.
“Against my orders not to, Pixie!” Alex Reilly growled.
“You would seriously allow innocent lives to be lost, Empress?” Yuuka looked at Alex and batted her eyes.
“That’s not the point, Pixie! The point is that you disobeyed direct orders to stay with us and set off on your own quest to find potential victims. With a catastrophe of that magnitude looming over that valley it was a very illogical thing to do! It was irresponsible and impetuous, Yuuka-kun.” Alex said, chastising our sister.
“But is my clan safe, Empress?” Mei-Lee pushed.
“Your clan followed us to higher ground, so yes, they are safe, hun.” I answered.
“Then when can we rejoin them?”
All heads save two lowered with a harmonious sigh.
“Why?” Mei-Lee asked defensively.
“We damaged you.” I began. “You and Allie are not the same beings you were before we met.”
“I…I don’t understand.”
“Before we met, could you and your daughter shrink and fly like birds?” I asked sadly.
“No.” Mei-Lee’s mouth dropped open.
“We’re deleted?”
“Nooo, nowhere near. You are just as alive as we are. In fact, you and Allie will live far longer now- almost nine hundred seasons.”
Mei-Lee and her daughter’s mouths dropped open this time.
“What do you think would happen if we took you back to your clan now knowing this?” Alex Reilly asked.
“Can we please get on with their training?” Alexandra protested.
“Patience, Alex!” Alex Reilly and I shouted to our sister.
“Mei-Lee, what would your people do if you went back?” I asked again.
“They would welcome us back happily.”
“Really?” I eyed the young woman skeptically. “Have you ever found a baby bird fluttering on the ground and lifted it back into the nest? Doing so, you helped the thing to survive. If you watched from a safe distance, what would the mother bird do? Would she accept it back into the nest, you think?
Mei-Lee thought a while on the situation. ”No, the youngling would be forced out of the nest when the mother caught the scent of human on it. The baby would be no better off than before.” She answered shaking her head sadly.
“By taking our offered hand, Allie made it impossible for either of you to return. I’m afraid you’re part of our family now, hun. It isn’t so bad though; Alexandra here, Peyton, and Jacki are usually very understanding and nurturing- especially to new sisters.” I told her before glaring at Alexandra.
Our sister sighed deeply having taken my gentle hint. “I can offer three meals a day, maybe a few snacks on the side, a room of your own with a warm bed, and…and all the love and nurturing you and Allie can stand, Mei-Lee. Welcome to the family…if you’ll have us, that is.”
Alexandra looked at me with a defeated glance. “Now…can we please get on with it?”
Mei-Lee nodded to her daughter and both began to shrink. This time, however, their clothing followed suit. Both landed on Alexandra’s shoulder.
For the first time, I noticed that Mei-Lee had beautiful silvery-blue tinged wings and Allie had silvery-violet tinged wings. Both Pixies seemed roughly the same size though. I wondered why that was until Allie’s hands started exploring her chest- her breasts actually. The two five-inch women looked like sisters.
“Instant puberty?” I asked in amazement. Alex Reilly took a step closer to get a better look.
“Fascinating. It appears your observed hypothesis is absolutely correct about the premature onset of secondary female traits, sis.”
“Sounds like someone needs a nap, sis.” Alexandra teased.
“No sis, if she were tired, she’d sound like Ma er Pa er even Aunt Pearl over ‘cross the river.”
“I know that, Alex. Alex and I synchronized right before I knocked her out.” Alexandra said as she let a little too much slip.
“Mutiny is getting to be a habit with you, isn’t it, Alex?” I laughed deviously.
“So who’s here to bring me up on charges, huh, Alex?” She responded with an angry glare.
“Well…there’s always Ma Scott.” I giggled.
“Oh…right…forgot about her.”
“Like I believe that, sis.” I said rolling my eyes once before turning my attention to Yuuka.
“Care to show them the ropes, hun? I think Allie is gnawing at the bit for some flight time. Take them for a recon sortie out to the west, but watch out for a young man on a fast horse. That would be Lord Byron’s messenger bringing word that reinforcements will arrive from the west just as the show starts.”
I thought for a moment. “Speaking of reinforcements, where is Peyton? I haven’t seen her since just after we arrived.”
“The last hundred years or so she’s kept to herself, Empress.” Jacki said as she and my Jack entered the room. “She’s turned into quite the hermit.”
“Can you read her, Jack?” I asked to confirm something that I had foreseen.
“Not since her Mahanilui, Alex. If anything her gift got stronger after that.” Jacki answered.
“When did that happen, hun,” I asked?
“About the same time, why?”
“How’d she take that, Jack?”
“What, the change? She fumed for a few months, but settled down after that, Alex.” Jacki paused as she looked down to the floor. A sad look appeared on her face. “Alex, we were going to lose her. A normal ‘Old Era’Terran lifespan is only about three hundred years and Peyton was halfway through her second century when we arrived here. We all hoped that we could visit home or that you at least would visit us in that time, ma’am.”
“I might yet, Jack. Like I told you when we arrived, I wasn’t driving. You should know by now that for me the Protoverse destabilization took place about two weeks ago. Unfortunately I’ve had other issues of my own to deal with in that time.”
“About that…sister tells me that you and Connie had a difficult mission. What happened? Is she alright?” Jacki asked as innocently as she could without seeming too pushy.
“Things got a little dicey for a time, but we both survived.” I said as Alex Reilly let out a single light cough.
“With a little help from my sister here.” I said as I pointed.
“But she’s okay, right? I mean, you wouldn’t lie to me, would you Empress?” Jacki asked as Jack looked on intently.
“Constance is on Earth spending some time with you as we speak, Jacquelyn- unless you do something to change that. I think she said something about spending a few months…maybe even a year on Earth before returning to Terra Nueva and her family.” Alex Reilly told them.
Jack- both of them- seemed satisfied with the answer.
“So…what happened, Alex?” Jacki inquired.
“Connie had to use a little more force than she was used to, Jack. She kind of surprised me.”
“Did she kill…” Both Jacks gulped. “Did she kill anyone?”
“No, but it sure hurt like hell, Jack.” I shook my head side to side a few times as I tried to only remember the pain I felt at the time.
“So how long did you recoup on Terra this time, Cap?” Jack asked.
“About the same amount of time, Jacquelyn, now can we get our squadron in the air?” Alexandra replied brusquely.
“Okay! Geez!”
“Alexandra, may I fly now? The silvery-violet winged Pixie asked as she flew over to me and hovered inches from my face.
“I guess, but what do you call this, Allie?” I asked the hovering beauty while moving my hand through the air under her several times.
She looked down at what was happening below her and smiled back at me.
“Oh!” She giggled and began laughing hysterically.
Yuuka clapped her hands a few times. “Attention! Pixie flight school is hereby convened. Students will assume normal mode and will not engage Pixie mode until instructed to do so. Girls, front and center.”
Neither Pixie moved, but stared at their teacher in confusion.
Yuuka rolled her eyes. “Girls, return to normal height so we can go through some of the basics then I promise, we’ll have some fun.” Mei-Lee and Allie returned to their normal human size- Allie returning to her seven-year old form.
“I prefer you this way, Allie. When we fly, you make me feel too old. Don’t grow up too soon, little one.” Mei-Lee said to her daughter.
“Um, wouldn’t it be better for you to teach the basics out on the ramparts…or at least this building’s roof, hun?” Alex Reilly smiled at Yuuka.
“Oh…ya…right.” She replied. “Let’s go to the roof, girls.”
I held out my hand to stop them from leaving. “Appropriate dress is required in the main halls of Avalon, ladies.”
After selecting and changing their Reilly suits, the three left.
“Now that the adults are all here, let’s start planning the Empress’ big outing.” Alexandra said a short while later as she looked at the far side of the room with a smile.
“She always knows, Sam! How stupid are you two anyway?” Cassie cried as my three ‘nieces’ appeared.
07010hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, June 20th, 264AE
“Empress, the northern Army seems to be waiting. Some sort of signal for a unified attack, I believe.”
“Thanks Yuuka,” Alex Reilly said as she produced a set of binoculars from her medieval-style purse and scanned the horizon.
“Alex, there are two villages in the direct path of the advance. We should evacuate them to save lives.”
“Cassie, Sam, and Alexis,” I called, “it’s time.”
“We’re here, Empress.” Alexis said as all three appeared behind Alexandra, Alex Reilly, and I.
“Cassie, go with yer Ma; Sammi, yer with me, and Alexis, you go with your Aunt Alex. You girls throw your phasing around the whole village and we’ll do the heavy lifting just like we talked about, got it?”
All three nodded.
“Mind Warriors, we need to make room just outside the walls for our new guests. Could y’all indulge me?” I asked with a devious smile.
“How should we do that, Empress?” Cami asked. I kind of figured she wasn’t listening four nights ago.
“I was too listening, Alex! I just forgot which option we selected.”
“We only talked about one option, sweetheart.” I reminded sweetly.
“Oh…right.”
“Just flatten the Earthworks out so we have a place to land the villages.”
Cami began to concentrate.
“Sweetheart, you need to take your position first?”
“Oh, sorry, Alex.” She apologized as she offered her hand to me.
“Your not my Mind Warrior, hun.” I said in annoyance as I nodded to Alex Reilly. “Commander you’re with me.” I said as I offered my hands to Samantha and Jack. We were now on the southern facing battlements.
A gasp filled the air around us as we appeared. Men in chainmail and helmets stepped away from us in fright.
Lord Reginold pushed through his men and knelt before me.
“Lady Alexandra, we are ready on the south fortifications.”
“Understood, M’lord.” I smiled. “Please have your men step to the sides and allow my Sorceress, Lady Jacquelyn to exercise her gift for a moment.”
Reginold began waving his hands in the airas he shouted. “Back! All of you back away and give the Sorceress room!”
Men began moving away quickly and a minute later a forty-foot wide, clearing appeared straight through to the battlement.
“Jack, if Jacki and Cami are ready, let’s show ‘em how it’s done, Commander.”
“Aye, Cap.” Jack smiled brightly as she stepped forward and raised her arms dramatically. A bright ball of plasma developed in her partially closed palms as her hands reached above her head.
Show-off!
A low rumble rose up from below us. Several frightened cries echoed through the air around us to look down at the miracle happening to the ground outside the wall.
Lord Reginold approached the edge and gasped as he watched the Earth lift and smooth itself magically.
“M’ladies how is this possible? He gasped heavily. “Such power…I have never seen the like before!”
“As I told Lord Getrick several days ago, never underestimate your opponent. Looks can be, and usually are, very deceiving, M’lord.”
“My deepest apologies, M’lady! I never expected…”
The murmur of the soldiers caused the young Lord to stop talking and watch the proceedings.
“Alex says that should be enough, Cap.” Jack informed me as she closed her palms- the ball of plasma vanishing.
“Okay, now it’s our turn, honey. Ready?”
“Aye, Aunt Alex.” Samantha said grabbing my hand.
“First stop, Benning’s Ford.” I said as I phased us out. I giggled as Reginold looked around in confusion.
“Benning’s Ford is almost a day’s journey on horse. How can they possibly reach it before the enemy overruns the village?” The young Lord asked Jack.
“Keep watching as the true power of the Empress of Time and Space is revealed, M’lord.” Jack responded without emotion. “If I know Alex, this will be a real show.”
A small, quiet village appeared around us. Rephasing, I shouted to all within earshot.
“Everyone! Join me in the village square. I have something of importance to convey.”
Slowly people entered the small square- really just a bare patch of earth surrounding a well in the center of the small settlement.
Whispers filled the air around Sam and I as more people arrived to see what the ruckus was about.
“I am called Alexandra and have been sent to warn y’all that the enemy is about to march on this village. I’m here to take y’all back to the Keep for protection.” I announced loudly. Immediately the slight whispers grew in volume.
“Yer Lord Byron’s Lady.” An older gentleman needlessly announced.
“That would be my twin sister, sir.”
“What could ye possibly do to protect us, Lady Alexandra?”
“Quickly, gather as many people from the outlying areas of this village and bring them back to this square, we haven’t much time.”
Ten minutes passed then ten more. In total Sam and I waited thirty minutes before all agreed that everyone was present.
“Everyone,” I shouted as I took my left foot out of my silken slipper, placed the slipper in my purse bag, and dug my foot firmly into the ground as best I could. “Everyone join hands. The closest to Lady Samantha and I take our offered hands. Sam, I need you to phase as much of the village as you can, hun. It’ll take all the concentration you can muster. Just nod when you think we’re ready.
A minute later Sam nodded once, her face bright red with concentration. Those gathered around, holding hands looked confused.
Off to our left the tall, whitewashed, Southern fortifications of Avalon appeared over the small thatched roofs of Benning’s Ford.
“Good job, Sam.” I told my niece noting that she was sweating profusely. I retrieved my slipper and placed it back on my bare foot.
“Avalon! But how…how can we be here?” Someone shouted. The villagers all turned and gasped, pointing to the bright white wall.
“Lady Alexandra, how can this be? The Keep is a day on horse.”
“Alexandra, the Empress of Time and Space, will answer any and all questions after the danger has been abated, sir. For right now, we beg you all, head directly into the Keep. Alexandra’s gifts are required in another village.” Sam told the crowd before she again took my hand.
Another village appeared around us and we repeated the process. This time it took less sweat on Sam’s part to phase out the village. Again the villagers gasped in amazement as Avalon’s walls appeared behind them.
We repeated the task eight more times. I had separated each village’s arrival by two minutes. To the soldiers and inhabitants of the Keep, ten villages appeared outside the walls in twenty minutes. Sam and I returned to our position on the ramparts. My niece looked like she could easily sleep for a week.
“Jack,” I asked as Reginold stared at Sam and I in astonishment. “Extend your shield out past the villages when my sisters are ready. Inform everyone that we can expect small infiltrations from the villages as spies are already among us.”
“Aye, Cap, all stations report ready.”
I nodded my acknowledgement.
“Aye, raising protective shield now, Empress.”
The hair on my arms began to stand straight up. All around us the soldiers started examining themselves and looking around, baffled.
“M’ladies, what just happened? A most uncomfortable feeling has arisen on my person.”
“Lady Jacquelyn has just produced a protective barrier around the Keep and surrounding villages. A sixteen-inch shell couldn’t penetrate it.
“Your words are strange, M’lady. Why would a monstrous sea creature need to attack us?”
I sighed. “Let’s just say that anything the enemy throws at us cannot penetrate. Everyone within the shield will be protected.
“If I may be so bold, M’lady, why dost Lady Jacquelyn call you Empress?”
“Reginold,” Samantha said, “Lady Alexandra, all three, are what we call the Empress of Time and Space, M’lord. The Empress and only the Empress has the power to break time’s rigid grip and visit any place at any given time, here or any other world.”
“That cannot be! There is no one that powerful, save the almighty!”
“Care to explain how THEY got here then, M’lord?” Sam giggled as she gestured down to the villages just outside the walls. “It took roughly thirty minutes to gather the villagers together before Aunt Alex and I could transport each individual village here.”
“Impossible! The villages appeared every few minutes like clockwork!”
“I’ll take that as a compliment, hun.” I said with a bright smile as I pinched his cheek gently.
Reginold’s face went pale.
“Empress, the enemy has started to move.” A voice said from my shoulder. I noted the color of the Pixie’s wings- Silver-blue.
“Thank you, Mei-Lee. Jack, pass the word after the other two scouts have reported in, move to phase three.”
“Aye, Cap, move to phase three.” Jack repeated; her expression turned stone serious. “We’re waiting for Pixie One to report in, ma’am.”
“Understood.”
I noticed Reginold hadn’t broken his stare, but looked much paler now. “M’lord, having seen many strange sights since the start of this campaign, is seeing a five-inch tall woman with silver-blue tinged wings any stranger or less miraculous? Please, the Pixie is still sensitive as to her appearance around humans.”
“You call it a ‘Pixie’?”
Mei-Lee flew down from my shoulder and began to grow, her clothing changing in step.
“Lord Reginold,” She said in an angry tone, “I am every bit as human as you or any of the others on this parapet! And, I am a Sister of Kili and therefore a noble. Neither I, nor my daughter is to be refered to as ‘It’. Is that clear, M’lord?”
“It is, M’lady, but how…”
“This is Mei-Lee’s gift, M’lord. She has the ability to shrink herself, grow wings, and fly. She, her daughter Allie, and Lady Yuuka make excellent scouts, them being able to fly over enemy lines and report troop movements. Being small and fast, they easily avoid detection.” I explained as Mei-Lee began to shrink again, but remaining at eye level with us.
“What other surprises await these eyes, Lady Alexandra?” Reginold asked quietly.
“All stations acknowledge advancement to phase three, Captain.” Jack informed me. “All scouts report that our borders have been breached and estimates place the enemy’s forward cavalry to be within sight in two hours.”
“M’lady, how many monikers do you carry? First, Lady of the Realm then Empress, and now you recognize ‘Captain’. I can only assume you command your own army?”
“First off hun, I will never be, nor was I ever- royalty. My name is Alexandra Francis Steinert and I was born on a planet called Earth just outside a small town called Oak Ridge in the state of Missouri. I am currently a Commander in the navy of the United States of America and command my own submarine, a craft that travels below the waves in the ocean. When I realized my gift, I became the “Empress of Time and Space’. Are there any more questions, M’lord?”
“Are you otherwise engaged, M’lady?”
“I have three grown children waiting for me back home, hun. Anymore questions?”
The young Lord looked over to Jack.
“She’s kinda busy at the moment, hun, but Jack also has a grown daughter and several grandchildren of her own. I believe my niece, Samantha, is unattached though.”
“Aunt Alex!” Samantha cried in surprised embarrassment.
“What...he’s young, handsome, impetuous, and…he now knows our secret. Those ARE your requested parameters, are they not?”
“I can find my own mate, Aunt Alex!”
“You sound just like your cousin Samantha, and my own Cassandra.” I laughed.
“Alex, Jacki reports that Alexandra is getting impatient. She wants to know when you intend on continuing this campaign.” Jack interrupted.
“Tell my sister that she’s waited nine-hundred and sixty years for this day, she can be patient for a little while longer!”
“Nine-hundred…?”
“Send it, Miss Cummins.”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Jack?”
“Alex?”
“Jack, modulate your Psionic shield into the main shield- just enough to block outside intervention.”
“Aye, passing that on…”
“Negative, Commander! Your shield only, I want a communications black out from this station unless informed otherwise by me” I ordered.
“Captain?”
“I want to see if any hexes have been placed on us, Commander.” I explained as I glanced over to our young lord. “Certain persons are not to be informed.”
“Modulating shield components.” Jack acknowledged dutifully.
Our view of the southern lands around Avalon shimmered slightly but didn’t change.
“What was that?” Reginold gasped. “Was it some trick of the eyes?”
“Hun, I’m not going to explain everything we do, because you simply will not understand…not for another millennium. Now, order your men to shoulder their weapons and join hands to form a chain, please.”
“Men, stow all weapons and join hands single file!” Reginold shouted. His lieutenants passed the word.
After many strange looks and much stalling, Reginold’s forces were ready. I offered my hand to Samantha and gestured her to take our young lord’s hand. She resisted at first.
“Mei-Lee, take flight and we will meet you on the perimeter. Jack, you have the Con.”
“Aye, Cap, be careful.” Jack said as I watched our Pixie shoot skyward.
“M’lord, tell your men not to release their neighbor’s hand until I pass word that it is okay to do so. It will become clear to them after we arrive at our destination.”
“Hold your grips until my order!” He again shouted, looking quite worried “Destina…?”
Our location changed from atop the battlements to the newly flattened land outside the Keep. To Sam’s right, half of the young lord was inside the corner of a ramshackle village hut.
“M’lord, pass the word to not panic, but for anyone standing in something to step into the clear. I will not rephase us until all are safe. Under no circumstances should they let go of their neighbor.”
“I understand now, mighty Empress.” He said in a shaken voice before passing the word to his lieutenants, who were quite pale and looked on the verge of collapse.
Several minutes later the word came back that all troops save two were safely in the clear. Those two had panicked.
I nodded sadly to Reginold as I rephased us.
“Release grips, but hold your place!”
“Now what, Mighty Empress?”
“First, y’all stop that ‘Mighty Empress’ horseshit, hun, and then we wait for the show to really start.” I said glaring at him.
Mei-Lee flew in slowly from our left, just over and ahead of our soldiers. Gasps again echoed through the line as more than a few noticed.
“The defensive line is ready, Empress.” She said as she landed on my shoulder again.
“Good. Rest for a while, hun.” I said quietly as I took a small container from my linen pouch. Reginold gasped as he realized that the shallow, wide mouthed jar I was now uncapping couldn’t possibly have been in there. “Mei-Lee, I think you might like a snack- you certainly deserve it, hun.”
The Pixie dove headfirst into the shallow jar of honey I held in the palm of my hand- her hands shoveling its contents greedily into her mouth.
“M’lord, for the sake of future conversation, Pixies absolutely love honey. Being so small and flying so fast uses up a lot of energy. Honey seems to satisfy the hunger generated.”
“Duly noted, Empress Alexandra.” He answered, nodding his head slowly.
Mei-Lee finished her snack in five minutes flat.
“My thanks, Empress. It is just what I needed.”
“Pixie. Do you feel up to flying another sortie to spot the enemy’s progress?” I asked as I recapped the container and placed it back into my sack. Mei-Lee nodded and darted from my shoulder.
‘Jack,’ I thought to my Ex-O, ‘how are you holding up? Do you need backup power yet?’
‘Actually it seems to be getting easier to hold at this level, Alex.’
‘Increase your Psi shield a little more. I’m still not convinced someone isn’t lurking around out here.’
Again the landscape shimmered slightly and all remained the same.
‘Still comfortable, Jack?’ I thought to her.
‘Everything’s in the green, Alex.’
‘Rodger that, let me know if you feel anyone. Steinert, out.’
‘Empress, a column of cavalry and infantry is approaching from the West.’
‘That would be our reinforcements, Jack. Still, scan them for any thoughts out of the ordinary. Have Lord Byron’s aid direct them to their positions, but have him tell them to stay as close to the village buildings as possible. You and Cami open your shield to grant them entry.’
‘Aye, Cap. And if I should find any…discrepancies?’
‘You shouldn’t, but we can’t be too careful. I have a feeling our spy is among us already.’
‘Just say the word and the advancing armies are toast, Alex.’
‘There will only be moderate losses today, Commander.’
‘Understood.’
‘Alex, we have incoming. At least two hundred riders, advancing fast’, Jack thought to me. It had been two long hours of waiting. In that time, Sam and Reginold had begun conversing and my niece’s demeanor towards him seemed to be waning.
“Empress, the advance forces are just off the horizon. The rest are at least another hour behind.” Mei-Lee informed me as she began to grow. She had kept up regular reconnaissance sorties for the last two hours. Some of the soldiers closer to us began to whisper amongst themselves.
“You’ve done enough for right now, hun.” I said as I noticed her sway slightly.
“Lean on me, hun, I’ll help support y’all for a while.”
“Many thanks, Empress.” She said as she leaned in and I wrapped an arm around her.
“They’re here!” a man’s voice shouted from down the defensive line apiece.
“Hold your place!” Reginold shouted back.
The rumble of hooves pounding the ground grew louder as the minutes passed by.
“Lord Reginold, at your command.” One of his lieutenants said in an even voice.
“Make ready your arms!” The young Lord shouted.
The word worked down the line. Loud metal clanking could be heard as each soldier made ready his weapon.
“M’ladies, you should hurry back to the Keep now.” Reginold said as he turned.
“What, and miss the show? Hun, I’ve always wanted to watch a medieval battle. Why would I want to leave?”
“Empress, it is too dangerous for you to be here, you have no armor to protect you…not that that would save you from these vile heathens!”
Reginold, swing your sword and strike me…if you can.”
“Empress I will not intentionally hurt you! Do not make such a reckless request of me.”
Samantha gripped his sword, pulled it from his scabbard, and quickly swung it around at me. The young lord was caught entirely off guard and could only watch as the sword passed straight through me with no effect.
“You see? The Empress has her own protection and does not fear the coming onslaught.” I said with a smile as Samantha twirled then handed back his weapon. Reginold just stared at us in bewilderment.
‘Alex, all stations report enemy approaching.’ Jack’s voice rang through my head.
‘Cami and Jacki, maintain your shields.’ I thought to them.
‘Acknowledged, Alex.’
‘Aye, Alex.’
‘Captain Steinert?’ Cami asked in my mind. “I’d like to modulate my Psionic shield into my defense system if that is agreeable.’
‘Proceed, Camille Darough. Good thinking, Sweetheart.’ I thought back. ‘Jack give her your ratio.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
“Empress, I’d like to go out again.”
“Only if you feel rested enough to do that, Mei-Lee.” I answered.
“We need to know where they are.”
“I already know where they are, hun. I even know when they’ll attack. If you want, find Allie and Yuuka. We can handle whatever comes our way.”
“Do you mean that Empress?”
“If we need more recon sorties, one of us will call, otherwise, I’d like you to keep Allie somewhat isolated from the battle. She is still a young child and may not understand the carnage such things bring. Let her have her childhood, my sister.”
“I understand, Empress. Good luck.” Mei-Lee said as she again went into Pixie mode and took to the sky, this time heading back to Avalon.
“High noon.“ I said to myself, looking to the sky.
Over the last hour we had watched silently as the number of pennants and flags increased in number along the horizon. So too did the dust cloud raised by the immense foot traffic behind them.
“It’s starting!” Someone shouted and the soldiers around us all went on high alert.
“Empress, are you certain that you and Lady Samantha will be safe?” Reginold asked in worry. He wasn’t looking at me, but at my niece.
“Mind your defenses, M’lord.” I replied gesturing ahead.
“M’lord Reginold, the horsemen are charging our line, your orders?” His lieutenant reported.
“Patience be the better part of valor, M’lord.” I said to him with a wink.
“Stand ready!” He shouted. The lieutenant nodded cautiously and passed the order along.
“How long should I wait, Empress?”
“Let’s just see how far they get, shall we?” I recommended with a pleasant smile.
“As you wish, Empress.”
He didn’t sound convinced.
The thundering of hooves grew louder as the approaching horsemen neared our line. Reginold and his men began to look very uncomfortable. I held my hand up to indicate that he should hold and wait for my signal. As one, the advancing horsemen readied their lances or drew their swords for battle. They were almost upon the defensive shield.
“They should just be hitting the shield…now.” I said and watched as horse and rider slammed headlong into the impenetrable, invisible wall.
Lances buckled and shattered as well as armor and bone. Man and beast collapsed to the ground in large heaps- broken and bloodied by the unseen force. More than a few men and horses would never walk, stand, or breathe ever again. Groans and beastly screams replaced the previously terrifying war cries of our attackers. Those lucky enough to have stopped in time looked on in frustration and bewilderment- some even found the courage to probe the invisible defense with their lances or swords.
A cheer rose up from our defenses as the soldiers realized they had been saved from the onslaught.
“Unbelievable! Never in my life have I seen anything so miraculous!” Reginold exclaimed as he looked back to Sam and I.
‘Alex, just so you know…that hurt a little.’ Jack informed me.
‘Do you need an extra power source, Commander?’
‘My reserves are nominal, Cap. I’m good.’
‘And our sisters?’
‘Cami and Jacki report no noticeable decrease in shield strength, Alex.’
‘Alex, Jacki wants to know when I incorporated my Psionic shielding.’
‘Give her the ratio, Jack, but tell her to increase her mix and not say a word about it to anyone.’
‘Aye, Cap’
‘Jack, ask Cami if Yuuka is within communication range.’
‘She says that Yuuka just flew by and she will try to get her back. Do you want Yuuka at your location?’
‘Just ask her to find Peyton. I want to know where that girl is and why she wants to miss all the fun.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
‘Alex, Yuuka said she thought she saw Peyton in one of the villages in Alexandra’s sector.’
‘All right, she should be safe. Thank Yuuka for me.’
‘Doing it as we speak, Cap.’
‘Seems like everyone’s here, Alex. All stations report that Avalon is completely surrounded. I’m picking up ‘chatter thought’ about our magical shield. Some think a curse has been placed on the Keep. Others wonder how all the outlying villages were so quickly moved here. It’s all really confusing out there.’
‘Mind Warriors,” I thought to Jack, Jacki, and Cami, “find the location of the men in charge of this siege and prepare for phase four. Have Alex and Alexandra take their places on the walls where we agreed.’
“Sam, it’s time for the Empress’ debut. Stay next to Reginold, he may need your gift.”
I was now standing next to Jack gazing out at the gathered forces of the enemy.
“Looks even more menacing in real life, Jack.” I commented.
“We can handle them…no problem, Empress.” She declared confidently.
“Enough have died already, sister.” I said sadly, placing my hand on her shoulder as I walked to the wall’s edge.
“So…what aren’t you telling me, Alex? Is there some way that we’re not going to win?”
“Oh, we win, Jack, but we lose also.” I turned my head to the side slightly and answered just above a whisper.
“What kind of crazy answer is that?” She shouted, glaring at me.
“The right and true answer, my sister.” I said as my eyes lowered to scan the sea of villages below me.
“Jack, have we located the chieftains yet?”
“Each of us found one, Alex, just like you three predicted- one in each of the three sectors.”
“If Alex and Alexandra are ready, let’s introduce ourselves.” I said as I reselected my period clothing- this time all in white. My tiara indicated thousands of people around me- far too many to quickly sort for an infiltrator.
“Cami, Jacki, and I are ready for the planet-wide, telepathic broadcast- audio AND video, Empress.”
I nodded and carefully stepped up onto the highest stones in the outer wall. I raised my hands above my head.
“Hear me, people of the world. Welcome to Avalon, home of the Empress of Time and Space. I am here today to ask that you lay down your weapons and enter into peaceful negotiations. As you have already realized, the force surrounding the Keep and collected surrounding villages is impervious to your primitive weaponry and armor.” I said as I scanned over the scene before me.
“You will not succeed in breaking through no matter how hard or long you try. Again, I request that you lay down all weapons of war and prepare your leaders to meet with me for an armistice.”
“End transmission, Jack.”
“Wow, that was straight and to the point. Why so blunt?”
“Because I need them to think I’m bluffing. At no time in the near history of this planet has a woman been allowed to speak terms of surrender.”
“But you didn’t say anything about surrender, Alex.”
“To them it sounded like we’re going to, hun.” I smiled wickedly. “Tell Alex and Alexandra to meet me with their ‘guests’ in Willowglenn.”
“Message sent, Alex. Be careful.”
I smiled and winked.
The dirty, angry man sitting atop his horse scowled as he rubbed his forehead and scanned for any weakness in Jack’s shield. All around him his men looked up in hope and respect. All held or cradled their own heads in some way.
“What trickery has the wench used to enter my head? She shall pay dearly for that!” He growled, rubbing his forehead once more.
Placing myself in front of his horse, I began to think about my feelings as I gazed upon President Lincoln’s casket that April night. Tears began to stream from my eyes as memory after hurtful memory played through my mind. I felt my body begin to tingle. Trying to hold that feeling, I dried my eyes and prepared myself, changing into my Arian Empress costume.
Around me, men started to gasp and cower in fear of what they were seeing- namely, I hoped a brilliantly glowing figure of a woman. The warlord’s horse began to spook, protesting and pawing at the ground nervously. Gradually, a space opened up large enough that I could rephase without incident.
“You there, on the horse!” I exclaimed loudly. “You will come with me or face my wrath!”
“From whence hast thou come, Wanton Whore?” He exclaimed in surprise!
“I’m here for you, Lord Hathor! I believe you have been invited to a summit.”
The middle-aged man laughed heartily.
“And what makes you believe I will accept?” He shouted and quickly pulled his sword, swinging it down against me.
As with Reginold’s sword, it arced through me with no effect.
“Can you really kill that which may or may not be here, M’lord?” I asked calmly.
I heard someone grunt and lunge behind me. Foresight, in this case, was wonderful!
Again, a spear appeared to go right through me, but to no avail.
“Your primitive weapons cannot harm me, Lord Hathor, it would be best for you to come with me.” I said calmly.
“I should rather die a thousand deaths than attend you, Witch!”
I laughed wickedly.
“I’m not the one y’all have to watch out for, M’lord! There’s another, many times stronger than even I. And as a matter of introduction,” Another soldier lunged from behind me- again, to no affect. “I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. I requested the peaceful dialog.”
“And I request you shut thy insolent mouth, Foul Witch!” The man laughed in anger.
“Have it your way, M’lord.” I sighed and began to concentrate- hard.
All laughter, shouting, speaking, and motion stopped. A bird flying overhead hung motionless above me; the flies attending Hathor’s beard and his horse hung in mid flight, wings still and easily seen. Even the wind fell silent as I looked around. I could feel the substantial drain on my body’s energy reserve and promptly mounted the stiff, unnatural feeling black stallion my reluctant guest sat atop. It was a surreal feeling that scared me half to death. Had my twin of several minutes ahead experienced this feeling when she stopped time to convince me to do my job that day in Norfolk? Chances were that this was exactly how she felt. Knowing the consequences of holding time for too long, I quickly placed my hands just above his shoulders and allowed time to flow once more.
“We’re doing this my way then!” I purred as our location instantly changed.
My guest immediately fell backwards with a metallic ‘thunk’. If I remembered my medieval history right, he would almost need a crane to get back up.
To my surprise, the warlord rolled over and awkwardly pushed himself to standing.
“Where am I, Demoness?” He growled and began to lean down to retrieve his sword. I quickly nudged the heavy weapon out of the way.
“Welcome to Willowglenn, Lord Hathor.” Alexandra said with extreme distaste, as if the words tasted foul in her mouth.
“There are two of you?
“Actually there are three, Photoplanktonic, archival revision!” Alex Reilly barked just as she and another, older, man in chainmail and polished metal appeared.
Our three guests looked at her in confusion.
“I believe she just called you, ‘a pond scum ancestor’, Lord Hathor.” I giggled.
“Why have you brought us here?” My guest demanded.
“Lord Hathor, we brought y’all here today to talk some sense into you three. The fightin’ among us has got to stop.” Alexandra answered- her words seemed pained though.
“Why do you suddenly speak for Byron? Where is your master, witch?”
“M’lord, I would think your demeanor to have changed after what you just witnessed? Do you not finally understand that I only answer to a higher power and not to any warlord alive on this world?”
“What are you?” The second man asked.
“Lord Darough, I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. I thought I made that abundantly clear when we met a few minutes ago.” Alexandra giggled.
“But YOU claimed to be this Empress of Time and Space, Witch!” Hathor shouted, pointing his finger to me accusingly.
“She is, Lord Hathor, and so is my other twin! This Alexandra is the Empress of this world’s creation.” Alexandra gestured to me with a nod.
“I am the Empress of this world’s past, present, and future, and this Alexandra is the Empress of this world’s destruction.” She added as she motioned to Alex Reilly.
“This world’s destruction? You are not from this world?” Lord Darough quickly looked at each of us stopping at Alex Reilly, in astonishment.
“I and only I was born to this world, M’lord. I watched my beloved home become a raging fireball and successfully survived the aftermath. Because of warlords like you, my home…my ‘Homeworld’, became a blazing sun!” Alex Reilly accused angrily.
“Sheer ignorance! These three cannot possibly be this fictitious Empress! This is a bluff that Byron has invented with the help of a crafty Sorceress!”
“Lord Sangiere, you have remained silent for too long. Have you no doubts about this well played ruse?” Lord Darough asked ignoring his hotheaded comrade.
“Sirs, with all due respect, I believe what my eyes have just seen and I believe what my mind heard before. I say we hear these women out, but I would like to look Byron in the eyes for myself!”
“A well thought reply, M’lord. It is a shame your future child does not share your open-mindedness.”
“You know of my Samuel?” The oldest man of the three suddenly stared in confusion at Alex Reilly.
“No, M’lord, but your grandson fourteen times removed looked like you.”
“Looked?”
“He died in his bed from a sickness as a result of this world’s destruction, sire. His stubborn trait refused my help.” Alex told the man, her head bowed low.
“This is a trick!” Hathor exclaimed as he dared to move away from us. “I will show you how powerful these wenches are. I dare thee try to stop my retreat, demonic witches!”
Lord Hathor screamed out in pain suddenly as he began to rise off the ground several inches.
“Camille Darough, do not harm this man.” Alex Reilly called out. “I know of his name and relation, but allow the process time for fruition.”
“Why, Empress? This man represents all that has gone astray on our Homeworld, Reilly Station, and beyond. To alleviate that now would signify a complete rewrite of our history and theoretically save our home and loved ones. Why shouldn’t I just end this man’s chances of revision by deletion?” Cami argued as she walked into view around a building. Her face was only slightly flush.
“You are my relation, child? The future offspring of Clan Darough?”
“I am, M’lord. I am Camille Darough, daughter of Clive, granddaughter of Joseph, great-granddaughter of Clarence, Great-great-granddaughter of Joseph the younger…”
“M’lady, thy lineage hath impressed upon me the urgency of this meeting.” The elder Darough looked to Alexandra. “Speak thy terms, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.”
“You would surrender so quickly, Joseph of Darough? Such a coward thou art!” Lord Hathor shouted.
“You have no right to label any of my ancestors ‘coward’, Hathor!” Cami ordered as the headstrong lord suddenly reached for his throat in fear and rose several feet higher into the air again.
“’Lord’ Hathor, the one that barks loudest is usually first to turn tail and run! I beg thee try now, M’lord ‘Coward’!” Cami added in a dour tone, her face now bright red in a combination of concentration and rage. Her eyes burned into the sequestered man.
‘Alex, Cami’s power output just jumped way up. I’m beginning to read a slight destabilization in her portion of Avalon’s shield.’ Jack announced in my mind.
“Camille Darough, no. Please don’t fall to his level. Respect your ancestral revision and disengage the fool.” Alex Reilly pleaded as she approached and placed her hand on our sister’s shoulder. “Sister, this Hathor, insolent and rude as he is, helps unite the planet and becomes a world statesman. In short, sweetheart, he is a positive influence on our history. Please put him down?”
Hathor dropped like a box of rocks.
“Are you sure, Empress? Can your precognition absolutely acknowledge this man’s resolution?”
Lord Hathor timidly looked up at our attending Mind Warrior in terrified confusion.
“She wants my sister to vouch for your participation, M’lord. May I suggest you stow the tough-guy routine and behave like the honorable gentleman your title implies? A Mind Warrior is NOT someone to be trifled with…as you have just found out.” I translated and warned in a neutral tone.
“A Mind Warrior? Empresses, aside from what I have seen hither, what is a ‘Mind Warrior’?”
“Lord Sangiere, first and foremost Camille is my friend and sister. Her gift requires considerable restraint for it is vast and all encompassing.” Alex Reilly told them.
“A Mind Warrior is an ally and a confidant- a person loving enough to courageously place herself at the forefront of most any confrontation- to fight and protect those she loves and cares deeply for from any and all harm.” Alexandra added sadly.
“A Mind Warrior carries the power of the universe itself, M’lords. She is able to shift the mountains and rivers, displace the oceans, cause planetary discord of such magnitude that no person could possibly survive,” I paused to calm myself as I continued the definition, “to make an entire galaxy or cluster of stars erupt into a massive explosion that causes shockwaves to ripple throughout the rest of this and many other universes. Yet she is the one person that will always be there to lend a hand and comfort you should you need it.”
I wiped the tears from my face as I looked around to see Cami and Alex Reilly crying as well. Alexandra stared intently at us, as did our three guests. Her eyes also showed signs of understanding, though I wondered if it was for the same reason. Both Jacks stared at me with open mouths.
“Yes…well, if you gentlemen promise to behave yourselves, I’ll go fetch my husband and we can start these negotiations properly.”
“I stand by my right to talk face to face, Empress. Will it take long…” Lord Sangiere began to say, but Byron was already standing next to and holding hands with Alexandra.
“Welcome to Avalon, my fellow lords. I trust you are ready to forgive past actions, aggressions, and misunderstandings in order to move our world into a new age of peace and enlightenment?” Byron asked diplomatically.
“Will the Empresses attend these proceedings as equals, Lord Byron?” Lord Darough asked. “Their ladies also?” He asked looking over to Cami with a proud smile.
“I would insist on the condition, but if it would cause possible problems…”
“Neigh, M’lord, I would insist on their enlightened council also.”
“Thank you, Lord Sangiere. Lord Hathor, how say you?” Byron asked.
“I say we have no choice in the matter, but I accept the condition.” Hathor grumbled.
“Good, let us proceed then.”
It was obvious that Alexandra seemed none to happy that these men now stood close to each other to talk peace. Instead she looked on edge- as if expecting something to happen any moment. I noticed a small figure flitting directly over Alexandra’s head. Yuuka was trying to signal us.
“Jacki,” I said quickly, “Psionic shield mix to maximum, now!”
The world around us shimmered and another person appeared, mostly hidden behind Alexandra.
In a flash of light, a knife appeared at my sister’s throat!
“You will take me home now, Empress!” Peyton hissed from behind our sister. She wiggled the blade slightly to draw blood. “I’m warning you, Alex, both of you stay in phase with this reality or I will dispatch this Empress of Time and Space! That goes for your Mind Warriors!”
Three tiny women swooped down and began flying about hoping to distract the attacker.
“Call off the Pixies, Alex! I swear I’ll kill her!” Peyton threatened angrily.
“Yuuka, call off the attack and come join us. Mei-Lee, please take Allie and go back to the Keep. This is no place for a child of her short years.” I ordered. Two Pixies flew off for Avalon while Yuuka grew to normal size beside Cami. Three faces reflected the overwhelming surprise of seeing Pixies for the first time.
“Do you really want to do this, Peyton?” I asked calmly. “You know that to go home for good would destroy two universes. Why risk that just to ultimately lose everything.”
“You can’t possibly say with any certainty the worlds will end, Alex. Even you can’t see that far into the future.” She accused.
“You’re right, hun, I can’t. I couldn’t possibly see the end of all time, but can you…or anyone even define the end of time? Could the end for this universe actually be the failure of Reilly’s Protoverse containment fields? Would one person’s entry into our home universe cause one or both to collapse and form a temporal-spatial anomaly? Wouldn’t it be better for everyone if you dropped the knife and stepped away from our sister?” I reasoned.
“Stop trying to confuse me, Alex Steinert! Your scientific rabble cannot sway my feelings of this place. I have lived and suffered on this planet far too long- far longer than any normal Terran should ever wish to.”
“Persephone, Alex had your best interests in mind when she brought the Mahanilui on you. Both she and Jack wished to share your pleasant company until their ends arrived. Your change was precipitated by love and companionship, not torture or malice.” I argued.
“Lady Peyton, did we not have pleasant relations in past years, M’lady? Is not a child reason enough to desist from this folly?” Lord Nelson Hathor argued with passion.
Alex Reilly, Cami, Yuuka and I stared at the woman in awe.
“You had a child with Hathor? Why?” Alexandra asked as she strained her eyes to look back at our wayward sister.
“I did not want your gift of longevity, ‘Empress’! Nor did I ask for the increase in my natural abilities it brought about! I never wanted that responsibility! I never asked for it! Now take me back to Egypt!”
“She cannot honor that request, Persephone. This Alexandra made her last inter-universe transit several years ago, hun. I’m afraid you picked the wrong Empress to hold hostage.” I said shaking my head sadly. Alexandra glared at my admission.
“You are lying, Alexandra Steinert! She is quite able to take me home to my beloved Memphis!”
“Empress?” I asked. “Please verify your transit origin date and prove what I say to be valid.”
Alexandra continued to glare at me as if I were some kind of traitor.
“Empress,” I implored, “I know and understand the reason for being here and will not try to affect the timeline. It is something I would do in your place as well.”
“I AM you in this situation, Alex Steinert.” Alexandra growled until Peyton wiggled her blade again.
“Alex, just tell the woman your origin date and get it over with. All three of us know that the mission MUST be completed, Commander! We too have seen what will be if modified.”
Peyton jerked suddenly and turned Alexandra a little to their left.
“Jacquelyn Cummins, stay back or the Captain dies!”
Jack and Jacki settled gently to the ground off to my right. Except for the slight levitation at KV 70 in 1973 this was the first time I’d ever seen them actually fly- apparently it was the first time any of us saw them fly.
“You’ll never make it out of here alive, Persephone. Think about it before you take a life not your own.” Jacki warned. There were tears streaming from both Jacks’ eyes.
“Empress Alexandra, this mission has now moved past its point of no return. Please state your origin date.” I implored.
Alexandra sighed heavily and closed her eyes tightly. More tears squeezed out and ran down her cheeks.
“October 5th, 1359AE.”
“No!” Peyton shouted, quickly taking the knife from Alex’ throat and plunging it into her back several times- each time shouting ‘NO’ at the top of her lungs.
“Noooo!” Alex Reilly screamed and immediately appeared behind a still screaming Peyton grabbing her arms.
The knife suddenly flew past my head, barely missing me and buried itself to the hilt in a wooden building’s wall.
“Why Peyton? Why?” Alex Reilly screamed as I hurried to Alexandra’s aid.
“I’m here, sis. It’ll be okay…everything will be okay.” I said turning her over, placing my hand under her head, and tilting it up a little. There was no tingle at all from our contact. I tried to keep calm. I knew that this had to happen, but it didn’t make losing my sister- me- any easier.
“Mission complete, Empress.” She said with a smile as a trickle of bright red blood appeared at the corner of her mouth- her eyes locked on mine.
“Good job, Commander.” I said with a faint, sad smile.
“The timeline…” She coughed, “fixed?”
I quickly asked the question and smiled.
Alexandra smiled back and coughed again. “It had…had to happen this way, Alex.”
I couldn’t hold back my sorrow any longer and hugged my sister tightly, kissing her forehead. I know I had foreseen most of this but to experience it in person…
“I know.” I replied quietly as I wondered how my end would come…if I would be tasked with a suicide mission.
This had to be the ultimate torture; watching myself die in front of me! If I had thought Mr. Lincoln’s death was difficult to handle, this ranked many magnitudes higher.
“Momma Scott and Grampa are here.” She said suddenly as her eyes strayed away from me briefly. She coughed a few more times. More blood appeared from her mouth. There was now an audible gurgle to her breathing.
“Where, Alex? I don’t see them.” I asked as I quickly looked around.
“Alex, they say they’re proud of us all.” She said as her eyes strayed again.
“I’m proud of you too, Alex. We’re all proud of you.”
Alexandra coughed several more times. More blood spilled from her mouth.
“Alex, its time to go, hun. It’s been a pleasure,” she coughed up still more blood, “to serve with y’all.” She coughed even more. “Ma says to…continue the…good…work, Empressssss.”
My temporal twin’s eyes lost all life, but remained open and locked on me.
“ALEX!” I cried at the top of my lungs and hugged her for everything I was worth. I had felt a familiar tingle start moving through my body as I cradled my dying sister’s head, now the tingle began to increase significantly. The colors of the world around me started to wash out.
“Alex! Get back!” Alex Reilly cried. I felt a pair of hands pull me up and back from my deceased sister, but not before I gently laid her head down. The tingling sensation in me subsided and I could now see a building white light enveloping Alexandra’s lifeless body. The light grew even more intense and caused us to shield our eyes.
Alex Reilly and I took each other’s hand. Out of respect, I stood to attention- eyes closed, and saluted my fallen sister until I sensed the light begin to fade.
As the light disappeared, I noticed that nothing at all remained of our sister, clothing, jewelry, identification, ash- nothing- as if she had never been here at all.
I ended my salute and wondered…wondered if I were really here, or, was this all some complex illusion or nightmare. Was I still sleeping in my rack on Sand Dollar? Had we even arrived at Kili Island yet? Had I really become Empress of Time and Space at all? Was any of this real?
A woman’s blood-curdling scream brought both Alex and I back to reality.
Peyton was raising higher and higher into the air- her arms and legs frantically thrashing out for any way to stop her ascent.
Jack, Jacki, and Cami flew along in silent formation, spaced equally around their disgraced sister. Each Mind Warrior’s face looked sad, yet serious.
Yuuka started to shrink, but I waved my hand and shook my head ‘no’.
“It’s the only way she’ll get to go home, I’m afraid.” I informed her.
We all followed the four figures until they were well out of sight.
A sudden explosion big enough to remind me of a Fourth of July skyrocket filled the sky high above us. Being the middle of the afternoon and sunny, it was still very bright.
We had lost another sister.
“And lo, from the heavens, blood rained down upon the fertile grounds of Willowglenn as the first incarnation of the Empress came to an end. In her stead, peace and prosperity reigned for the foreseeable future. All that witnessed the breathtaking event vowed from then on to resolve all disagreements through dialog or debate. A new age had arrived; a new ‘Homeworld’ had appeared.” My remaining sister, Alexandra Reilly recited placidly, tears streaming down her cheeks.
“The First Tome of the Empress.” I said as my tear-filled eyes tried to focus on her.
She nodded sadly.
“Alex! Up there, our sisters are returning,” Yuuka, cried, pointing skyward.
Jacki, Jack, and Cami slowly grew bigger in our sight and finally touched down gently to the ground. All three were sobbing uncontrollably, arms tightly wrapped around the other in support.
A fine, red, rain began to fall.
“Empress,” a tiny voice called as I looked to its location.
“The armies surrounding the Keep, they have laid down their weapons!” Mei-Lee announced as she began to grow before Alex and I. “Why is the rain red?” she stuck her tongue out to taste the minute droplets and gasped.
“Life blood! Empress, what has happened?”
I stared past her for a moment as I asked myself the same question over and over again.
“Nothing that wasn’t foretold to happen, my new sister- all is as it should be.” I answered with a sad, deep sigh, wiping my eyes dry.
“Alex?” Jack asked as she dropped her arms. All three Mind Warriors turned to face Alex and I.
“Alex, she planned this…this whole…thing.” Cami wept as she spoke. “All she wanted was to go home. She always understood that it couldn’t happen.”
“Cap, it… it drove her mad…not being able to see her family ever again. This was her only option.” Jack continued while Cami tried to compose herself again. “Her only way out.”
“Alex, she…she asked us to grant her wish.” Jacki concluded as all three women broke down and cried again.
Cami looked back over to Alex and I again.
“Empress, how could anyone fall so deeply into depression that they would loathe and gladly sacrifice their life?”
“My lady. Would I have known the true feelings you had for our lands and our people…” Lord Hathor sniffed tears back. “What should I tell our son…that his mother was the sole conspirator in a successful plot to kill the Empress? How can I do that? The family will be cursed forever more.” Nelson Hathor turned his eyes skyward. “Oh my dearest Persephone, why- why even dare incite the wrath of such powerful women? Would it have been so hard as to ask for help, comfort, and understanding, instead of concentrate the despair into hate, desperation, and violence?”
“Lord Hathor, Lady Persephone should be remembered as an important part of today’s peace negotiations, for she successfully illustrated the importance of peace for all the lands of this world. She felt trapped and at wits end here and was willing to do something about it.
“She should not be remembered for this one failing, but for her devotion to the Empress both here and on our Earth, for on this day, she has obliged the Empress the dignity of dying on an important mission- of dying in battle, a battle to save this planet. She should be remembered as a hero that gave her life in pursuit of a better future.”
“A noble idea, Empress Alexandra, but what of the truth? Sooner or later all history is scrutinized and corrected.” Lord Byron argued.
“No more than it has today, M’lord, as my sister will attest.” I replied.
Alex nodded once.
“M’lords, if I may? We have a saying back on our Earth. It goes something like this: ‘History is recorded by the victors’.” I paused a moment to let it sink in. “All of us here today…the people of this planet…we are all the victors in the fight for peace and civility. We”, I motioned to everyone around me, “will record who did what…why, and for what reason. I, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space, declare Lady Persephone a true hero in that fight!”
“But your sister, Empress? What of her?” Lord Sangiere asked. “What of Lord Byron’s wife?”
“What about me? What did I do now?” My voice asked from behind Alex and I.
“Alex! Jacki screamed as she rushed past Alex and I- to the sound of my voice. Byron actually beat the Mind Warrior to my returned sister’s embrace.
Our guests appeared dumbstruck and ready to pass out.
“Empress?” Cami asked in disbelief. “But I thought…”
I raised my hand to cut her off.
“You knew of this, Alex?” She whispered as she glared at me in anger. Jack was also shooting daggers at me. Yuuka and Mei-Lee didn’t look very pleased either.
“That Alexandra was dying, Sweetheart. This was her last mission: bring peace to the Homeworld at all costs. It was what we call a ‘one-way’ mission…a mission she could not fail.” I told them quietly as I looked to the ground and shook my head slowly. Tears again escaped my eyes.
“But she looked strong to me, Alex.” Cami argued.
“Oh that I should look so good when I’m fourteen hundred and seven years old!” I laughed half-heartedly.
My sisters gasped in surprise.
“Empress, from my welcome back I assume our timeline has been righted?” Alexandra asked, as she looked our way.
“It has M’lady Alexandra of Avalon. Welcome to the new Era, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” I laughed tensely. “What took you so long?”
“I had a very long talk with Momma Scott, Grandpa, and Mr. Lincoln about the upcoming centuries and my part in them.” She said with a slight grimace.
My sister’s face became serious. “Mind Warriors, I have an urgent message to deliver.”
Jack, Jacki, and Cami all lowered their heads in shame as Alexandra gently pushed free of her husband and approached them.
“Persephone asks for your forgiveness and hopes that you all find it in your hearts to visit her in my domain. She seemed happier than I’ve ever seen her these last two hundred and sixty-four years.” Alexandra turned to face Nelson Hathor. “She also told me that she is watching you, Lord Hathor, and that you and the child be on your best behaviors. ‘Stop being such a jerk’, she said.”
Tears escaped the man’s eyes, but he quickly wiped them away.
Empresses, would it be too much to ask that we be allowed to return to our forces and order them to disperse. After which, we will graciously accompany you back here where we can come to a mutual resolution.” Lord Darough asked as Lords’ Sangiere and Hathor nodded their approval.
“Gentlemen, we will not be returning to this location, instead Lord Byron and I invite you to Avalon for negotiation, meal, and entertainment.” Alexandra informed them cheerfully. “Sisters, take a hand, we have work to do.”
Author’s Note: This concludes Season 3. Hope you all enjoyed it. My thanks and appreciation to all for taking the time to read and especially comment. Please, feel free to join Alexandra and company for Season 4 when it returns next spring (2016). Until then, here’s wishing everyone a safe and happy holidays.
Welcome back! Season 4 finds the Empress a diplomat helping to negotiate peace for an entire planet, but can it guarantee the Homeworld’s survival this time around? Will Alex finds new friends and some new facets to her gift as she and her sisters try to limit the destruction from Clemson’s rewriting time to fit his own academically opinionated knowledge of historic events? Can they find a temporal sanctuary from which to survive the resulting changes and extinctions?
Season 4
As with any peace talks, mediation with the Homeworld’s leaders took patience, perseverance, and…well, maybe a little bit of ‘magic’ from the Empress’ court. But mostly it took P-A-T-I-E-N-C-E!
Alex Reilly, Alexandra, and I took turns gathering the chieftains and warlords from all over the planet and brought them back to Avalon. Because of our Mind Warriors’ planet-wide broadcast, all now knew of the Empress, Avalon, and…sadly…what had transpired here.
Negotiations had taken two, long, slow…no, grueling, months.
There were many times when all three of us wanted to just ‘port out’ and let the ‘men-folk’ hash it all out themselves. Regrettably, that wasn’t what the timeline demanded. For the negotiations- and the Homeworld- to continue on the proper course, the Empress had to be the quintessential element responsible for solidifying the Homeworld’s lasting peace and unprecedented technical advancement.
Unfortunately, that required the three of us to remain involved in every…gruelingly long, painful minute- listening and running the options on every…single…word! Early on, I realized what things must be like for an attorney as he/she squared off in court against an opponent. At one point, I even gained new respect and admiration for the signers of the U.S. Declaration and Constitution, and their stalwart determination- their ability to ‘wheel and deal’ to reach those historically significant, unifying agreements. I thought about actually travelling back to 1776 to find out if that were true.
That was something for another time though as any indication of ‘daydreaming’ on our part was seen as rude and a total disregard for commitment to the negotiations by our guests. Every shift of concentration by the Empress had to have a two-thirds majority before Alex Reilly, Alexandra, or I could run the proposed scenario. Just waiting for that simple agreement sometimes took an excruciating amount of time.
Such were the requirements of diplomacy- of politics.
I still loathed politics, but if this was the only way to save the Homeworld from itself, we- the Empress- had to suck it up and play the part of the consummate diplomat. My memories and experience from Terra and the many state dinners and events I’d attended during my stay there brought back a mixture of both pleasant and unpleasant times. Those functions, I believed, produced fruit in the form of better trade and relations between the neighboring systems and had placed the Terrans in a higher plane of integrity and respect among them. Using my foresight, Terra, and lately Terra Nuevo, had been placed on its true and proper course. Tibius and I had successfully helped redirect its future.
Whether we could change or redirect this version of Alex Reilly’s home planet still remained to be seen. As far as I could foresee, this beautiful planet still erupted into an immense, fiery ball of fusion in less than two thousand years. That would be a waste really, since we had the power at our disposal, i.e.: Jack, Jacki, and Camille to keep the planetary core from going supercritical. I resisted the urge to ask my gift: Could we actually use them to stop the impending catastrophe? Could three Mind Warriors and three Empresses place enough sway on an entire planet to protect it from itself?
The power of three…
It had been written in the six, future- from our current perspective, ‘Tomes’ that the Empress could do miraculous things when past, present, and future combined. From experience, just a single Empress could move a planet, a solar system, a galaxy…even a whole universe! From that single fact, another question surfaced, but I fought the urge to ask the frightening question.
What could the three of us really do?
I already knew that we could breathe life into the departed- Billie Sangiere was living proof of that. With the exception of that one example though, the power of three- as it related to the Empress of Time and Space- had never really been tested.
But what could three Mind Warriors do if combined, though? Three people each with the power of the universe at their disposal.
I had experienced firsthand, the result of just one of those very special individuals, and barely lived to tell the tale. The very thought made me shudder, as once again, I was reminded of that day in my not so distant past, and of the intense pain I experienced. I shuddered involuntarily.
As was becoming all too frequent these days, I immediately pushed those escaping memories back into their special prison. Two of the three with me now were ignorant of that experience. Because of her travels with Alex Reilly, only Camille Darough knew the full story about my mission with Jacquelyn Cummins’ Constance. How she protected that from her sisters, I had no idea- nor did I ask, but if Jack ever found out…found out too soon, that is…
A frightening thought suddenly crossed my mind.
What if… Dare I even think it? What if our three Mind Warriors were the cause instead of the cure? Could they inadvertently set off the very cataclysm that brought about the Empress Paradox in the first place? If that were the case then these proceedings seemed useless and ultimately doomed to failure.
But these talks were still important, I told myself, though in a macabre way. The Homeworld had to have peace before such a violent and dramatic end two millennium in the future. When thought of in that cold, unbiased way, the Empress appeared to be the Phoenix- the one born out of the ashes of the Homeworld. Paradoxically, she was also the reason for its demise…and its beginning.
I- or rather the Empress- was THE contradiction of terms- the very definition- the embodiment of the word ‘paradox’.
Thinking about such things exercised my nanos by giving them a first-rate headache to concentrate on instead of the mind-numbing wait as the ‘men of power’ decided the present fate of this world.
Anyway, today, sadly, was our last day here on this beautiful planet- our last day in this universe. I…we would be saying goodbye to our sisters of this world, and also saying goodbye to two new sisters that would decide to stay. Though I yearned for my own Earth, I felt sad leaving Alexandra and Jacki here. How I wished there was a permanent way to reunite them with everyone back on Kili- to bring them back home!
Was Alex really that unhappy here though? She had three wonderful daughters, a husband, and Jacki. True, Peyton had pressed for and found her own gruesome way to return ‘home’. That was an incident that the three of us had fought hard to suppress for over two months. The loss of a beloved sister was a big minus; but overall, my ‘twin sister’ had a good life here. She had the time and knowledge to run the scenarios in order to find the one, all-important puzzle-piece that would save this world AND initiate the Empress Paradox- if there really was such an elusive concept.
Last night, Alexandra, Alex Reilly, and I had returned all participating parties to their respective lands. To their people only one day had passed- yet another example of what the Empress could do. Peace, though delicate at this very early stage, was on the right track and would only grow, as the benefits became apparent and peaceful trade between realms increased. Still, there would be disagreements and skirmishes, but policies had been designed, thoroughly debated, and placed on paper. Policies agreed upon by all major powers of this world to assure mediation…and hopefully, not total annihilation.
I checked myself in the full-length mirror one more time before turning and looking around my quarters here in Avalon- a real, honest-by-God, fairytale castle!
I would definitely be coming back for many more visits if I could find the time. I giggled to myself at that silly thought.
With a sigh, I walked out into the hallway, closing my door. I gently placed my hand on the richly finished, heavy wooden door one last time.
1315hrs, Avalon, Homeworld, September 7th, 264AE
“You sure you and Allie won’t come back to Earth with us, Mei-Lee?” I asked as I saw my sister, Alex Reilly, shaking her head ‘no’ slightly with a worried look. It was a little rude of her, but comical nonetheless.
“No, Empress. As you said initially, we are no longer the same people we once were. We simply would not fit in.” She replied, shaking her head sadly a few times.
“I’m sure Yuuka wouldn’t mind having someone to fly with?” I said deviously.
Alex Reilly’s head shook a little harder.
Mei-Lee giggled, apparently having seen my sister’s reaction. “Allie seems to like Avalon, and…I think…I think I have met someone.”
“That was fast.” I said in mock surprise. “Anybody we know?”
Mei-Lee giggled again. “Empress, we all know the answer to that.” She said pointing to my two sisters and me.
“We do indeed, hun.” I said and looked to Alex Reilly with a smile. “I’m sure you and Allie will be very happy here.”
“Empress?” Allie asked as she shrank and flew to eye level with me.
“Yes, sweetie?” I answered quietly.
“Can you, and your sister, and Yuuka, and Jack’lin come back to visit us?”
“Count on it, sweetie. Now that Alex and I know the Homeworld date, we shouldn’t have any trouble zeroing in on y’all. But don’t y’all be strangers to Earth either, ya hear?”
The five-inch pixie nodded, flew back to the ground, and returned to her normal six-year-old height. She had taken to doing that the last three weeks. Because, I think, she liked looking like her mother- all grown-up-like.
“So where are you off to now, Empress?” Jacki asked as she released my Jack from her embrace.
“We,” I pointed to Alex Reilly, Jack, Cami, and Yuuka, “were thinking about trying to stop a certain madman from changing history and erasing us…and himself from existence in the process. The moron can’t understand that if he changes history too much…”
“That’s how you catch him, Alex.” Alexandra interrupted.
“I know, but I also know that certain things need to play out before we finally snag him, sis.”
“You mean we could have stopped him before he sabotaged the strait?” Jack cried out in exasperation.
“But Lady Jacquelyn, we wouldn’t be here and quite possibly this world would not be at peace.” Mei-Lee cut in.
Jack…both of them looked to Alexandra, Alex and I; their mouths’ open wide.
I simply nodded. It was true, if Darren hadn’t stolen Ricky Lynn’s toy, Mei-Lee and Allie wouldn’t have become our sisters; the ‘Great Flood’ might not have happened the right way; and those that passed on the tale might have been silenced forever.
Sadly, we had lost a new sister to his reckless activities already. I did not wish to lose anyone else. Yes, we would get Janice Silvers back- unharmed and none the wiser, but the Empress would remember her temporary disappearance into oblivion for the rest of our lives.
“So, Alex, where to now,” Jack asked this time?
I looked to Alex Reilly in response.
“Reilly,” she said flatly. “I want to make sure it’s still there.”
“Oh, it’s still there…albeit slightly changed.” Alexandra hinted.
“I know it’s different, Alex. I can see the same things you see. Remember?” My other sister replied, a bit annoyed by the reminder.
“We’ll get through this, sis. We’ve all seen that things work out.” I added in support.
“But what if this is that one time, Alex?”
“Then we just deal with it.” I replied evenly, rolling my eyes behind closed lids.
“Well then…let’s get this over with,” Alex Reilly growled as she aggressively offered her hands!
“Travel well and safely, my sisters.” Alexandra said sadly as she, Jacki, Mei-Lee, and Allie took a few steps back.
The blackness and pain reconnected with my body as my odd, but spectacular perspective of this universe changed and shifted. As usual, this universe diminished and our home universe grew larger to my eyes. Before long we were flying, headlong, into Earth. How beautiful it looked from this distance- the deep blue oceans, green lands, and white clouds so prominent from space.
After the reappearing blackness faded, we stood before the unpredictable airlock to Reilly. The place looked innocent enough, but my visions told me that things were not as they seemed.
“Mind Warriors, shields up.” Alex Reilly commanded as she began looking around intently.
“As you wish director, but why?” Cami questioned.
“Can’t you feel it, Cami?” Jack asked as she too began looking around- mostly to the tree line.
“I do now, yes.” Cami responded as she too began scanning the area. “We are being watched.”
I noted that Jack took Cami’s hand and felt the hairs on my body begin to stand.
“We mean you no harm or ill intent!” Alex shouted to the treeline. “We are peaceful travelers only stopping to recline. We will move along in the morning.”
“Should I take to the air, director?” Yuuka asked as she looked around to the open sky above us.
“That will not be necessary. They are more afraid of us than we of them, Pixie.” Alex answered.
I dared drop Alex’ and Jack’s hand, turned, and walked out of their protective shield then pointed to the trees before us.
“You three! We insinuate no negative impairment. What specific terms do you not fully comprehend?” I said in Reilliese.
“You speak our language, but how can this be?” A familiar voice called out in fear.
“Because we are Reilly personnel also.” I answered.
“Impossible! We are the solitary remnants of this disenfranchised facility. We symbolize the lone survivors of the fusion giant’s unpredicted expansion. How can you possibly be here? You two specifically! You deleted shortly after we arrived here.”
“Who deleted? Specify!” Alex Reilly demanded.
“You, Director Reilly; you and Camille Darough.” The voice answered shakily.
“Then reanalyze and postulate alternate thesis’s on our present existence here before you.” My sister commanded.
“Insuffient data exists to quantify or correlate requested analysis, undefined director.”
“Can’t y’all just say y’all don’t know and knock off all the damn techno-jargon?” I asked in annoyance.
“Director, we do not comprehend your inquiry, nor can we postulate a viable theory for the existence of two directors. Updated information requested.” Random Peltierre replied as she, Samantha, and Cassandra cautiously emerged from the brush.
“There just are, Randi.” I said smugly. “Get used to it.”
“Girls, rumors of my deletion have been greatly exaggerated. Cami and I stand before you as fully animated, biomass and not illusion, as do my sister Alexandra, her first officer, Jacquelyn Cummins, and Yuuka Sukiro.”
“Sisters,” Cami began softly. “Am I to believe that, had I been here and not gone with you to Avalon, I would no longer exist?”
“Oh boy, this is really bad.” Jack added quietly to herself.
“Avalon?” Samantha questioned. “Avalon does not exist. It is a fictional archive and holds no relevance in factual thinking.”
“Then what do you make of this, ladies?” Jack asked as our three sisters grabbed for their heads.
“You share Camille’s talent?” Cassandra gasped as the three continued to rub their foreheads.
“Of course! We are sister Mind Warriors.” Cami proclaimed.
“Mind Warriors? They are also fictional entities.”
“Ya, ya, we’ve heard it all before, girls.” Jack said as she pointed to them and wagged her finger in an upward motion.
Randi, Sam, and Cassie started to rise off the ground screaming in terror.
“How fictional am I now, huh?”
“Jack. Put them down. They’ve obviously never met the Empress of Time and Space in this version of the timeline.”
“Empress? You requested that we never call you that, director. You repeatedly warned us of unconditional release should we ever do so.” Cassie exclaimed as Jack lowered them back to Earth.
I phased out and rephased behind them.
“And what would you call me then?” I asked as my three, time-altered, sisters jumped a foot or so.
1545hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 22nd, 2020BC
“So what day is it, Alex?” I asked as we sat at our usual table in the Rec Room. Jack and Cami had just started another game of their special form of Jenga. Cassie, Sam, and Randi looked on in utter amazement at the spectacle.
“I thought I brought us back ten minutes after we left, sis, though to tell you the truth, I’m not sure anymore. Everything looks so different with the place deserted.”
“We are one day past this planet’s summer equinox, director, and may I say again what a pleasure it is to have you back with us. I have missed our conversations since your alleged deletion.” RVP replied pleasantly.
“So tell me again why just one food station is operational?”
“When the fusion giant began to expand, Camille revisited your Protoverse experiment and found that it’s initial test- the one where we lost you, director, had been sabotaged. Once rectified, she, Samantha, Cassandra, and Random quickly brought the experiment online and targeted a small bluish-green planet they found- the one you found initially. Although we alerted the entire station, few felt it would work, and thus only twelve faculty members attended. Camille repeated your documented approach to the transparent portal, but Reilly was deficit the power to fully transfer everything here- just this facility and the four scientists closest to the portal. Postulations are that all other faculty has been deleted. Primary power has been severely truncated since our arrival here fifteen revolutions ago, director.”
“The bastard has already disposed of me, Alex!” I growled, striking the table with my fist. “Well, I’m glad some of you at least found a way to escape the expansion.”
“But we’re still here, Alex.” My sister reminded.
“Because we were off universe, Alex. Somehow the Empress transcends space and time, I suppose.”
Alex Reilly looked at me and mouthed the word ‘duh’.
“So why the complete change around here, Alex?” Jack asked as she continued to concentrate on their game- even that didn’t seem to have the same feeling.
“I wasn’t here to rescue everyone, Jack. I no longer exist in this version of the timeline- therefore I was never physically pulled back to the Homeworld’s universe and never rallied our sisters to participate in the transposition.” I paused.
“If I no longer exist, my guess is…neither do you…or any of our other sisters or crew. Remember what Mina told us about our Mahanilui…if it hadn’t happened…?”
The Jenga blocks suddenly dropped to the table with a clatter as both Mind Warriors mouths’ dropped open and they stared at Alex and I in disbelief.
“Interesting…temporal disassociation.” Cassie muttered to herself. “The concept has been theorized but never proven feasible or measurable.”
“How do you explain your presence here on this planet then, Cassandra?” I asked. “If Reilly is here then you three…” I dropped my head in sorrow, “and Reilly, have transcended space and time because Earth, this planet, is located in the Protoverse cloud.”
“That is highly improbable, director. The Protoverse experiment was shut down after our arrival to conserve power. There was simply not enough energy to sustain it for any length of time.”
“Oh shit!” Jack exclaimed, her voice jumping an octave or two. “You mean the Homeworld doesn’t exist anymore? Alexandra, Mei-Lee, Allie…me…they…they don’t exist anymore?”
“Maybe?” I proposed through squinted eyes, unsure of the correct answer. Sam, Cassie, and Randi stared at us as they tried to understand Jack’s outburst.
“Cap, we have to catch this guy and put him down! He’ll destroy the whole universe if this goes on much longer.”
“We’ll get him, hun.” I tried to comfort her.
“Know this for a fact, Jacquelyn Cummins; we WILL make him pay!” Alex Reilly declared, trying to control her anger.
“So how we gonna do that, Empress,” Jack challenged insubordinately, “If we don’t exist, that is?” Her eyes dared one of us to answer.
“What is the one thing we have that Darren does not, Commander?” I asked.
“We have you, Alex, Cami, and Yuuka, Cap.”
“More important than those very important assets, hun.”
Cami, Jack, Yuuka, Sam, Cassie, and Randi all stared at me waiting for the elusive answer.
“Foresight,” I said after rolling my eyes. “We know where and when he will appear.”
“So let’s just go to that location and wait for him to show, Alex!” Cami almost shouted.
“That’s where it gets complicated, ladies.” I told everyone sadly. “Darren does do some good things along the way. The great flood was only one of several events that wouldn’t have happened exactly the way they should have had he not interfered.”
“I take it the Homeworld would have been a far different place too, Empress?” Yuuka asked, already knowing the answer, but repeating it for our marooned sisters.
Alex Reilly shook her head several times. “I wouldn’t have met my grandmother either.” She said as a few tears ran from the corners of her eyes. She looked at me sadly.
“So if we can’t just rush to the end of this nightmare, where do we start?” Jack asked in an aggravated tone.
“We move onto the next chapter, of course.” I smiled.
“When do we leave?” Samantha asked, happily relieved.
Alex Reilly and I lowered our heads.
“You, Cassie, and Randi have to stay here, Sam.” I said sadly. “I’m sorry.”
“Why? Why can’t you take us along?” She cried, not comprehending or not caring about the imbalance to the time line that would cause.
“We don’t exist as we do now in their original timeline.” Cassie said, just above a whisper. “We would unbalance this universe. There would be two of each of us instead.”
“So what, then? Do we just deconstruct? Delete automatically?” Sam complained dramatically.
“You won’t even know anything happened, hun, when we set the timeline straight, you three will be back among our sisters, with no recollection you had ever been marooned on Earth as you are now.” Alex explained, forcing a calm smile.
“We have to go.” I said quickly as I stood and walked over to Cami and Jack. Alex and Yuuka followed. We all joined hands. Our three stranded sisters looked on sadly, but remained silent, their eyes quite moist.
“Sisters, we look forward to our next meeting. Your ordeal here is almost over.” I said as I nodded to Alex. I’d had my eyes closed so I couldn’t see they’re despondent faces.
When I opened them, our surroundings had changed slightly. Instead of being in Reilly’s Rec Room, we found ourselves in a much larger, still-futuristic, space with large windows along one wall. It was very similar to one of Reilly’s observation lounges. Outside it was dark, but the stars were up. They looked crisp and brilliant.
And seemed to be moving faster than expected!
A strange alarm sounded as we all continued looking around this magnificent room.
“What is that noise, and where are we, Alex?” Jack asked in confusion.
“By the Goddess! Look!” Cami exclaimed as she tugged us to the windows.
A large, full Earth came into view. But, was it? If I was seeing things correctly most of North and South America, Africa, Asia, and Europe were white instead of green and brown. Snow?
“We’re in orbit?” Jack exclaimed in surprise.
“Does everyone have a personalized version of my Aryan dress in inventory,” I asked? “If so, now would be a good time to change, ladies.” As I looked to each of my sisters, they nodded in the affirmative.
“Translators to German, Polish, or Czechoslovakian, Empress?” Jack asked snidely as I watched her suit change to a stunning, very low-plunging, red, sheath dress.
“None of the above, I’m afraid.”
Several extremely tall, well-built young men dressed in what looked like military uniforms rushed into the room and began waving small, hand-held devices all around in front of them. They began cautiously crossing- systematically sweeping- the large lounge-type room. One of the men, well over six-ten, sounded to be giving orders. Their language, though, did not translate into anything in our Reilly Suit’s library. They appeared to be searching for something- maybe somebody.
“Can they see us with those devices, Alex?” Jack asked in concern.
“I don’t think so. Let’s find out.” I said and nodded to Alex Reilly.
To say these men were surprised was an understatement. We were quickly surrounded with their strange hand-held devices pointing at us menacingly.
“Hi, y’all!” I said pleasantly as I waved my hand in greeting. The guy in charge stared down at my head and looked at me in confusion. Damn, I still had my tiara on!
“How original, Alex! What ever happened to ‘take me to your leader’?” Jack deadpanned.
“Want us to disarm them, Alex?” Cami asked calmly.
“Do not initiate then disrupt their urinary evacuation, Camille Darough.” Alex Reilly advised through gritted teeth.
“That’s ‘piss’ them off, sister- ‘don’t piss ‘em off’! Must you always butcher the English language?” I asked her in frustration.
The men just stared at us, talking amongst each other until their leader finally waved his device in a motion that told us we should move in the indicated direction.
The wide hallway we were now walking through had a slight, but noticeable curve to it.
“What is this place?” Yuuka asked quietly in Japanese.
“A Space Research Facility I would think.” Alex Reilly answered. “The design does not match anything from the Homeworld’s Deep Space Design Archives though.”
“Or it could be an Ark, sis.”
“An Ark, Alex? Jack asked.
“I noticed that most of Earth was covered by snow and ice- glaciers maybe? Alex, how far did you take us back?” I inquired.
“Seventy thousand; just like before. I thought this place would be far safer than the forest.”
“That turned out well! So where are we, Alex?” Jack persisted.
“My guess would be Atlantis, hun.”
“Atlantis?” She and Yuuka gulped.
Our escorts seemed to understand that word as they suddenly stopped and turned to glance at us momentarily with questioning expressions.
We were directed to and courteously helped into what looked like a large rollercoaster ride of some sort. Once seated, I felt it smoothly accelerate and we passed several transparent sections in the round, tube-like, tunnel. This facility looked to be made of several concentric rings and it appeared that we were heading straight for a large ball-shaped structure at its center- the command center, maybe? We noticed tall spire-like structures- possibly antennae- protruded from its top and bottom giving it a very gothic appearance.
Judging by the time it took us to reach the center structure this place was immense- at least several miles wide.
At our terminus, we were motioned and helped out of the conveyance and escorted down another hallway.
“Big place,” Alex Reilly said evenly as we all looked around. We were motioned into what looked like an elevator.
“Where are they taking us, Alex?” Cami asked as the doors closed and I felt motion.
“I guess to see the wizard, Dorothy.”
My response fell somewhat flat, Jack and possibly Yuuka being the only ones that caught the reference.
Our short ride ended and the doors opened to reveal a very large room consisting of several tiered levels, all were filled with monitors and other complicated looking equipment consoles- each being attended by very tall men or women.
“Is this their Con, Alex?’ Jack asked in awe of what she observed.
“Or their bridge, Jack. Meridian’s control room was called a bridge. Remember, we’re on a ship and not a boat at the moment.”
The man apparently in charge of our escort detail walked over to one of the shorter women, one that looked only one or two inches taller than me, and assumingly gave her his report. Motioning to us, I got the impression that he was reporting our lack of understanding of their language. Both walked back to where we had been detained and the woman apprised each of us intensely. She continued talking to him as she evaluated us- especially Allie and I. We looked each other in the eyes.
“What’s she doing, Alex?” Jack whispered.
The security detail redrew their weapons and pointed them at us instantly. I had to admire their training and quick response.
“She’s probably deciding whether to space us, commander.” I replied. “Anything happens to Allie or I, only name, rank, and serial number, Commander- as per the accord.”
“Aye, Captain’s invoking the Geneva Accords, girls.” She responded.
The woman suddenly glared between Jack and I several times as her security detail took a step closer. We decided to remain silent and a few minutes went by as our ‘hostess’ continued to appraise us.
‘Fascinating, Alex. They are limiting their distance to us. They’re probably particle or phased plasma weapons. Something that could possibly disable or harm them if close or point blank.’ Jack thought to me.
‘They won’t hurt us, Jack. We have no weapons…that they know of.’ I thought back as I continued to stare into our hostess’ eyes.
‘Ok, but, if you sense this is going south just think the word, Cap.’
This silent, dead draw between us was accomplishing nothing. I decided to end our useless charade and selected my default Reilly suit…with one slight modification. Two circular pips appeared on my right collar as the woman jumped back, startled by my sudden costume change.
Security instantly and nervously responded by readjusting their stances and aim!
Our hostess’ right eyebrow rose in interest when I didn’t do anything else and after another minute she motioned her guards to back off and directed an unintelligible question toward me. I narrowed my eyes and cocked my head slightly as I tried to figure out what she said.
She repeated her inquiry.
I shook my head to the side a few times indicating I had no idea what she had said.
She gave me a frustrated look and let out a disappointed sigh. Just as I felt she would turn away, I carefully raised my right hand and slowly extended my pointer finger- what I thought might be a universal gesture for her to wait a moment…I hoped.
The guards reassumed their nervous, high alert, posture!
And aim!
Still, their tense stance didn’t distract from what happened next.
As if suddenly becoming clueless, the guards temporarily lowered their weapons and our hostess and her men curiously looked to the ceiling for what I was pointing to! I found myself giggling with an amused smile on my face as their attention abruptly, and humorlessly, came back to me.
I tried it again, this time holding both hands up in a ‘stop’ gesture.
Before carefully dropping one hand, I turned around slowly. Very, very slowly, Ibrought my right hand to the collar of my suit and felt for the hardwire data port for my Reilly. I indicated to it then turned back just as slowly to face our female host and cautiously motioned that it would help us communicate.
Nodding, she called over a younger woman, though just as tall, and began talking to her. They seemed to be discussing my data port.
This younger woman slowly motioned for me to turn around again. Our escort detail immediately re-aimed their weapons- their caution understandable, given our unknown origins. Obeying and again turning slowly, I felt her carefully brush my hair aside then lift my collar and touch the small link port. She said something and was shaking her head in the negative when I turned back around.
Well, that didn’t work.
“Al-eks-ann-dra,” I said slowly once facing them again. I pointed to myself. At least I could try to introduce myself, I figured. Our hostess’ eyebrow rose again. I repeated my name and gestured to myself again this time adding ‘Steinert’, phonetically, as well. Pointing to Jack on my left, I phonetically said, ‘Jacquelyn Cummins’. I repeated introductions in the same format for Cami, Yuuka, and Alex, careful to emphasize my sister’s different last name.
“Ann-drom-ma-da-Cell-les-trah.” She said after apparently debating whether to release that information.
I smiled and bowed courteously. I then had a thought. How could I get them to understand that our suits could communicate wirelessly?
The image instantaneously popping into my mind made me twitch ever so slightly. The guards took a quick, deep breath!
My tiara! I could use my tiara to establish a link to their computer network. I causiously raised my finger again while I accessed the proper menus- making a point of them seeing my eyes moving on the virtual screen. The Protocol Interrogation window quickly popped up on my H.U.D.
“Negotiating network connection,” the window informed me as the displayed empty bar graph began to fill with red from left to right. After filling completely, it turned green and a message informed me that communications had been successfully negotiated and established.
Mentally selecting ‘search’ and thinking ‘find language translation files’ I quickly located and requested download of the rather large file.
An alarm sounded from one of the nearer control consoles- the one the younger women had been stationed at.
Both women now glared at me- the younger in surprise- the older, in anger- apparently debating what I had done. I raised my right pointer once more as I watched the file download progress on my H.U.D as they continued to argue with each other, maybe?
Once done, I told my suit to install and correlate with any similar languages.
“Gppph…Exxxfaaaa…fretsic…no, I have no explanation as to how she accessed our network, Commodore.”
“I want the encryptions changed on all access points immediately, Tech Officer!” The older woman, said to a young man off to our right. “We can’t risk losing this ship to aliens, pirates, or these unknowns, is that clear?”
“At once, Madam Commodore!”
“Madam Commodore, we mean you no harm. I simply accessed your archives for a primer to your language. As I tried to indicate, I am Captain Alexandra Steinert, United States Navy. To my left is my first officer, Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins; to my right is my sister, Alexandra Reilly, Director of Reilly Research Station; Yuuka Sukiro; and Camille Darough. We are travelers from this planet’s future.” I explained to several loud gasps around me.
All conversation in the large control room stopped and the two women before me stared uncomprehendingly.
“You speak our language now? What sort of trick is this?”
“No trick, Madam Commodore. Our uniforms have the capability to translate many different languages. All we need is the primer. Its interface to our brain allows us to speak and understand you naturally.” I explained. “I will release your network now as I have no further need of information.”
“You call yourselves travelers? Time travelers?”
“We do, Madam Commodore. My sister and I possess that singular talent. We had only arrived in your observation lounge moments before your security detail arrived, alerted by what I assume is some sort of temporal anomaly warning system, to look for us. We decided to re-integrate into this reality so they would find us.”
“Re-integrate into this reality? Hmmm. So if that is truly the case, the matter of detainment would be null?” She asked, though I had a strong suspicion she didn’t believe me.
“We stand bound by local regulations, Commodore, so if you choose detainment, then we shall abide by that decision, but should our time here run short I’m afraid we would have to be insubordinate, ma’am.”
“So why should I believe you, Capt. Alexandra Steinert?”
“You have no reason to, Commodore. All I can give you is my word as an officer in the United States’ Navy, but that entity will not exist on this planet for another seventy-two thousand years. So all you have is my personal word that we will not cause trouble.”
The Commodore’s jaw dropped, as did everyone’s in earshot. There were several moments of silence as our hostess decided our fate. While able, I uploaded the new language translation to my sisters. Each nodded to me in thanks.
“Reggie, continue to re-encrypt the access points, but allow our guests general access to all public systems.” Major Araul, you and your detail stand dismissed. A full report should be entered into your log as to the manner of our guests’ arrival. Good work, Major.”
“Thank you, Madam Commodore.” The towering, young man said before he and his men turned and left the bridge.
Ladies, would you join me in my private lounge?” Our hostess motioned to a door off to her right. We followed and entered the pleasantly decorated conference room- each of us taking an offered, though slightly oversized, seat.
“So, Captain, is it customary for royalty to serve in your military?” The woman inquired as she remained standing, arms crossed and staring intently down on us.
“Ma’am? I asked in confusion.
“Your coronet, Captain, it displays the universally accepted symbols for peace, balance, and understanding. Only royalty would be so bold as to wear such finery while voyaging into the unknown.”
I felt my cheeks warm. Was I that much of a ‘Princess’ now?
“In all honesty, Madam Commodore, I sometimes forget I have the thing on. It was designed and given to me by my Technology Comptroller for a sophisticated mission we recently completed. I assure you, it is an amazing piece of technology.”
“As are those garments, Captain.” The Commodore paused as she suddenly thought of something. “Since you and your sister claim to have this talent of time travel, would it be possible for a disclosure of other talents you and your companions possess? I prefer to understand my guests rather than fear them.”
“A wise and reasonable request, Madam Commodore.” I nodded, but wondered why she appeared to be taking this so calmly. “My sister and I possess the gift of time travel as previously specified plus foresight. Accompanied by various companions that we choose for their mission specific gifts, we travel time, space, dimension, and the universes, correcting small discrepancies that would disrupt the true timeline.”
Our hostess nodded. “I take it that our arrival has done something to disrupt the continuum?”
“No, ma’am, quite the contrary. We seek to thwart a villain from our own general time period. His ignorant incursions into our relative past have caused considerable damage to our era.”
“So this is, in essence, an observation post- a place to rest and plan your response?”
“If you would allow it, Madam Commodore.” I nodded slightly. “Our nemesis’ understanding of Atlantis is limited to the writings of a future philosopher by the name of Plato. He lacks the imagination and foresight to know the real story.”
“Alex, when did you and Alex Reilly see this place?” Jack asked in curiosity. Her translator was working perfectly.
“When we were here the last time, Jack. When we arrived down on the planet.”
“You’ve been down there,” our hostess asked in surprise? “And survived?”
“Ya, its cold and dangerous…but very, very beautiful.” Jack admitted casually.
“Commander, would you care to inform me as to your special ability? You seem too at ease toward the horrors that prowl the planet’s surface.”
“Camille Darough and I are Mind Warriors, Commodore. We protect the Empress…er Captain and Director, ma’am.”
“Empress?” The Commodore exclaimed with a start and stared at me in disbelief.
“Impossible,” she muttered to herself, “She is pure myth and cannot be actual flesh and blood.”
Her denial seemed too fast and rehearsed to me.
“You’ve heard of her?” Yuuka asked casually. I rolled my eyes as my hand rose to rub my eyebrows.
“Apparently one of us has been here before, sis.” Alex said quietly, elbowing my side gently.
“The legend of an Empress- a goddess capable of time travel dates back to before this world or any like it were discovered- many thousands of years ago. How can you actually be here?”
“Easy, sis, I know she said the ‘G’ word but let’s allow some flexibility. We just met.” Alex quietly recommended.
“You ask that now, but never gave a second thought to our initial statement of traveling thousands of years to get here?” I asked incredulously before phasing out and rephasing behind her. “Or were you just humoring the mysterious, crazy women, Commodore?”
She noticeably jumped and gasped in surprise as I saw Alex Reilly rubbing her own brows. The same warning klaxon sounded and she quickly touched a display that had instantly appeared on the tabletop in front of her. Our hostess’ eyes opened wide as she looked at it.
“Do you always have to do that, Alex? Can’t you just phase out and back in, but stay in the same spot? One of these days you’re going to give someone an outright heart attack.” Jack chastised with annoyance.
Our hostess quickly dropped to her knees and began to shiver uncontrollably. She looked up at me in fear for only a second before staring back at the deck.
“See? You scared the shit out of her, Alex!” Jack groused angrily as I returned to my seat.
Our hostess remained silent and still for several minutes as if fearfully awaiting something. She finally looked up to Alex and I, her face streaked with tears and terror.
“The myth- as I remember it- it tells of an awesome presence that sometimes traveled with the Empress…a Mind Mage. It is written that it was fearless and powerful- that it judged sinners and miscreants opposing the Empress with harsh discipline. Several stories relate that mountains and oceans would move without a single word from its mouth. You are…it?” She said, only glimpsing over to Jack and Cami.
“Cami and I are not an ‘it’, Madam Commodore. We are real people like you and your crew. And I haven’t moved any mountains yet…just a multi-hundred ton nuclear submarine…or two.” Jack responded as she blushed profusely.
“Hey, that was me, Jacki Cummins!” Cami protested. I shook my head with a humorous smirk then nodded to Alex Reilly.
Standing from our seats, Alex and I walked over and urged our hostess back to her feet.
“We are just normal people, Commodore- no different from anyone else. We are all equals here.” Alex said, motioning around the large table.
“My humblest apologies, ladies, I would never have imagined meeting the actual legends in the flesh. Please forgive me.”
“My name is Jack, Jacki, or Jacquelyn, Madam Commodore.” Jack told the woman warmly.
“And my name is Camille or Cami, Madam Commodore. We prefer our real names over designations. And…and we are very, very cautious about using our gifts, Madam Commodore.”
“Oh, right, you two are SO careful with your gifts.” Yuuka groaned.
The Commodore was quiet for several more minutes as she digested everything she had seen and heard.
“And you, Yuuka Sukiro, what would be your power?” She finally asked with a slight cringe- unsure what to expect at this point.
Yuuka began to shrink and disappeared from view below the tabletop. Suddenly our hostess was eye to eye with the five-inch tall Pixie!
“I can only do this, Madam Commodore. I am just a Pixie. My purpose is to provide reconnaissance for the Empress.”
A loud gasp escaped our hostess as all color quickly drained from her face.
“Yuuka, hun, maybe you should stay grown up while we’re here.” I suggested as she immediately increased in size and stood beside our hostess to steady her.
“I’m sorry for frightening you, Madam Commodore, but you did ask.” Yuuka apologized as she struggled to steady the much taller woman.
A beverage container similar to a larger paper cup, floated across the room from a food dispenser on the far wall.
“A drink of water will help you, Commodore. Please, take a drink.” Jack advised as the container lowered itself to the table.
Another gasp escaped our hostess, as did more tears.
“I am dreaming. This cannot be possible. These women are not here. There is no one who can do such miraculous feats…it is simply impossible.”
“We can leave if you desire us to, Madam Commodore.” I said gently. “We never meant to cause problems for you or your crew, ma’am.”
I stood from my chair and motioned for my sisters to take my hands.
“Please…stay. I am simply astounded by the scope of your abilities. Such power…yet such grace and humility.” The Commodore said quietly as she raised her face to look at us once more. “I shall have quarters established for your use, for as long as you choose to remain with us, Captain.”
“Alex.” I said as we all sat back down. “My name is Alexandra, though Alex will do, Commodore.”
The Commodore nodded and walked around to me and offered her hand.
“Andromeda. Andromeda Celeste. Call me Andie, Alex.”
I smiled as I happily shook her hand.
“Thank you for your hospitality, Andie, Alex and I know your supplies are running low so we will fend for ourselves. We wish not to burden you with extra mouths to feed.” Alex Reilly said as she too shook her hand. I noticed Jack stare guiltily at the cup of water she had placed before our hostess.
“Nonsense, we are mostly in need of fresh water, Alex. Too much has been utilized for our deceleration thrusters, but there is sufficient supply for consumption. I was in the process of finalizing plans for missions to the surface to collect the amount required for our decent…once we find a suitable, safe location to do so.”
“Cami and I would like to help, if you’d allow us, ma’am.” Jack offered pleasantly. Cami nodded her agreement.
“How could you possibly help, short of traveling to the surface?” Andie questioned.
“Just tell us the dimensions of the ice block required to replenish your water supply and let the Darough and Cummins Moving Company provide the necessary services.” I said with a chuckle.
“We’re not talking a few cubits of ice here, Jacquelyn.” Andie said as she turned from me to Jack and Cami. “We would require several thousand three dimensional cubits.”
“What’s a cubit?”
“Why, it is the common measurement of length- the average length of an adult male forearm.”
“About two and a half feet, Jack.” I said setting the conversion straight.
“Just tell us how much and let us do the rest, ma’am.” Jack assured her confidently. “Oh, and you might want to show us where to put it, too.” She added as she and Cami shared a devilish smile.
“Our scientists have calculated that we require the volume of water contained within a block of pure glacial ice six hundred cubits by one hundred-twenty cubits by seventy cubits. As I have stated previously that is no small task. It is estimated to take several months to harvest that much safely.” Andie informed us an hour later. We had reentered the bridge several minutes ago and were formally introduced to the crew. Commodore Celeste respectively left out our titles.
“So where do we put a chunk that big, Commodore? Do you have a receiving bay big enough to handle that?”
“Are you serious? How could such a mass be lifted from the surface? We lack the spare thrust units required for such an undertaking.” Commodore Celeste cried, amazed by Jack’s apparent arrogance.
Smiles broke out among my sisters. The Commodore just stared at us for a moment.
Andie nodded to a young man to her left.
“Show them where to put it, Matthew.”
“Madam Commodore?”
“Do it.”
A very large monitor came alive and displayed a technical diagram of the station. A white arrow appeared and moved to a large void on the outermost ring.
“This is the only storage bay on the station capable of containing the required volume, but how can something that size be removed from the surface in one piece,” the tall, handsome young man, Matthew, asked in confusion?
Jack ignored his question and removed a quarter from the hidden pocket in her default Reilly. Handing it to me, she looked at Cami.
“Call it,” she said as I flipped the coin into the air and waited for it to fall. Instead, it stopped midflight and slowly floated over and into Cami’s waiting palm.
“Heads.” She claimed with a giggle and mischievous smile.
The bridge became eerily quiet as everyone within visual range witnessed the event.
Jack rolled her eyes playfully. “Shields or muscle.” She offered in a defeated tone.
I noticed Andie mouth ‘shields or muscle’ to herself.
“Why don’t you two concentrate on cutting the block out first?” I suggested.
Andie turned to me suddenly and stared for a moment.
“Madam Commodore, we’ve located the requested amount of pure ice on a glacial flow in the Eastern Northern hemisphere. The surrounding area seems to be devoid of life.”
“Pan, zoom, and focus, Ian. Let’s see it up close.”
“Zoom limits can only focus to fifty thousand cubits.”
”More than enough.” I said with a confident smile.
A huge ice sheet came into view on the same monitor used earlier.
“Jack, Cami? You’re up.” I said, giving them a ‘go ahead’ nod.
Both Mind Warriors began to concentrate.
“Target acquired.” Cami announced serenely.
“Separation sequence beginning.” Jack answered in a like tone.
Enormous fountains of steam erupted from the ice sheet pictured on the screen.
There was a collective gasp from the room at what was being seen and several crew members turned and looked incredulously at my two sisters.
“Are you two doing this?” Andi asked animatedly, confronting our two Mind Warriors face to face while pointing to the huge display.
“You did say you needed the water, right?” Cami challenged calmly, not looking away from the image or breaking her concentration.
“But how are you doing this?” The Commodore asked again- this time in horror. “Even our strongest energy weapons couldn’t do what we are seeing.”
“This is easy compared to the next phase, ma’am.” Jack added neutrally without looking away.
“Jacki, you ready for me to make the final cut?” Cami asked after a few minutes. I figured they were using verbal communication for our guests’ benefit.
“Ready when you are.” Jack answered.
After a few minutes more, Jack noticeably flinched.
“Are you okay, sister?” Cami asked in concern.
“Heavier than I thought is all. You ready with the containment shield?”
“Shield established. Ready for transorbital lift.”
“Here we go.” Jack said as she noticeably doubled her concentration.
As we watched, the huge block of ice began to dislodge itself from the immense glacier and slowly grew larger on the screen.
“Is it…is it really moving?” Andie gasped in amazement.
“Cami, strengthen the pressure containment shield. The ice will start to boil once we get through the troposphere.” Jack suggested.
“Doing it as we speak, sister.”
“Decrease magnification and refocus, Ian.” Andie ordered as the ice block filled the screen. “They’re really doing this?” She asked, looking back to Alex Reilly and I.
We simply nodded with a wide smiles.
“Cut in the ultraviolet and infrared shields now, Cami.”
“Ultra and infra filters engaged, Jacki.”
“Commodore, you might want to decompress and open the storage bay doors. Once we get through the outer atmosphere this baby is going to take off.” Jack advised just before she winced moderately. “Ouch, just hit a little turbulence there.”
Alex and I nodded as we took the hint, and casually walked over to our sisters, Alex taking Cami’s hand and I, Jack’s. I immediately felt her draw on my energy.
“Thanks, Cap, I could use a little extra.” Jack acknowledged with a smile and a nod.
“Take as much as you need, Commander.” I replied gently. I could suddenly feel a pulsing in her power draw.
“It’s buffeting pretty badly in the higher atmosphere, Cami.” Jack reported. I felt a hand take my free one and looked to see Yuuka smiling back. I nodded my thanks. The pulsing smoothed out ever so slightly.
“Almost through.” Jack reported.
Suddenly the pulsing almost stopped entirely. I looked to my right- past Yuuka, to see Andie, Reggie, and Ian holding her hand.
“This is an amazing feeling.” Andie murmured in amazement. “I’ve never felt anything like this before.”
The energy drain vanished.
“We’re through the atmosphere, Cami. Better buffer those shields.”
“Your help would be appreciated over there now, ladies and gentleman.” I said nodding toward Cami.
“Local view and focus.” Andie commanded as Yuuka led them over to Cami. The monitor again refocused on the frozen block.
“Storage bay depressurized and open to space, Madam Commodore.
“Ready for docking instructions, Cap.” Jack announced.
“It’s here already?” Andie exclaimed in utter amazement.
I nodded as the image on the large display changed to a tactical with requested and actual docking specifics.
“Roger that. Adjust attitude ten degrees to port and correct for resulting yaw. Pitch three to starboard, Jack,” I ordered as I watched the tactical display variables change on the console in front of me.
“Aye, Cap.”
“Kick the stern thirty cubits to starboard, Commander. Slow her down a little, too.”
“Aye.”
“Pitch another two degrees to starboard and slow ahead, Jack.
“Aye, slow ahead, Cap.”
“Seven hundred cubits and closing, Jack.”
“Five hundred…”
“Two hundred, Jack. All stop and let her drift in a little.”
“Aye, discontinuing forward thrust.”
“One hundred…”
“Fifty cubits. Reverse thrust, Commander.”
“Reverse thrust, Cap.”
“All stop! ‘Z’ axis negative five cubits, Commander.”
“Gently,” I urged as I now watched the storage bay monitor, the space under the giant ice cube decreasing quickly.
“Contact,” one of the other bridge crewmembers announced. “Storage bay load sensors indicate a mass in excess of the calculated value by twenty percent. Recalculating next orbital velocity burn to compensate for additional weight, Commodore.”
“Good job, ladies.” I congratulated. “Commodore, one ice cube, in the hold, as requested…and a little extra for good measure.”
“Close and pressurize cargo bay Forenza-Six. Good job, everyone!” Andie ordered quickly.
“Just hold your shields for a couple more minutes, Cami.”
“Acknowledged, Empress…oops.”
Gasps gave way to silence as I rolled my eyes again.
“I would have never believed it if not for seeing this…in our cargo bay!” Andie exclaimed an hour later as we looked at the football field sized block of frozen water. It towered above us about three stories.
“Thank you, Empress. You have guaranteed the successful descent to our new home.”
“I told y’all my name is Alex, Commodore. I don’t always answer to’ Empress’.”
“Since when, Empress?” Jack asked smugly.
“Since the very beginning, Commander! Would you like to be assigned an away mission in the tropical region of the planet?”
“Like an overgrown pussycat is going to scare me.” She bragged.
“Its not just the overgrown cats, Jack, it’s the overgrown birds; elephants; crocodiles; fish; sloths; bears…bugs,” I giggled as she glared at me.
“Ladies, you all are welcome to stay with us as long as you wish. What you did today, its…its…”
“It’s called helping fellow travelers out of a jam, Andie, and it requires no repayment.” I said with a bright smile. Cami, Allie, Yuuka, and Jack nodded in confirmation.
“But we owe you so much.”
“You owe us nothing, hun, we’re square, got it?”
“If you say so.” Andie replied, slightly confused, though I noticed a slight glint in her eye. “Join me for the evening meal then? It’s the least I could do.”
“You’re on, Commodore.”
“See you at three bells then, and don’t be late.” She giggled as she turned and left the storage bay.
I turned to the doorway before she disappeared. “Like I’ve never heard that one before!” I exclaimed loud enough for her to hear me.
“So, have you found your criminal yet, Alex?” Andie asked as we walked into her personal dining room a few hours later.
“In a hurry to see us leave, Commodore?” I asked in jest.
“Quite the opposite. I would like to offer Atlantis as a base of operations while you hunt your miscreant. As I filed the reports on your…unusual…arrival and subsequent assistance, several things you had said suddenly became clear to me.” She paused for a moment, raising an eyebrow to us.
“This ‘thief’, he’s already destroyed your future. You no longer exist in the original ‘timeline’ as you call it, do you?” she asked, but continued right away.
“If someone like you were to travel back in time, theoretically…if your local past changed…certain incidents and/or events may not have happened…or may have changed slightly. Nevertheless, if something important enough changed, you might not be born, or might not have met…or…”
I looked at our hostess with renewed interest and waited for her to continue.
“Or, you may not have become the Empress at all.” She said as she dropped her head in sadness.
“Very astute, Commodore. When last we visited my sister’s Research Facility, we found only three out of one hundred and three of our sisters. Apparently the events leading up to my arrival and subsequently successful rescue of that facility never happened. The Empress of Time and Space never emerged on this newly altered version of Earth.” I replied. “Alex and I still haven’t figured out how we even exist at all.”
“Do you have any children, Alex? Forgive me for prying if I am being too forward.” Andie asked, trying to change the subject after a few minutes of silence.
“Alex has one daughter from her mate on a planet its inhabitants call Terra. Jack has one daughter and two granddaughters, also from a mate on that planet. I have…if they still exist, three daughters and one son, two granddaughters and a grandson, and one great-granddaughter.”
“You’ve been busy.” Andie laughed politely.
“As I stand before you, none have actually been born yet, Andie. I only know them because of my unique gift.”
“To see and experience one’s future before it happens would be the ultimate miracle, Alex.”
“Or one’s worst nightmare.” I countered.
Andie nodded sadly.
“I understand how it could be perceived that way, Alex.”
“I took the liberty of reviewing the mythology around you, Alex.” Andie looked at both of us as she continued. “I noticed that the concept of three reverberates throughout each and every story. If I understand correctly you, Alex Reilly, are the Empress of the past, and you Alex, are the Empress of the present. May I ask about the Empress of the future? Will she also be joining you on your quest?”
“If she is lucky enough to have escaped the redirection of the time line…but if I were somehow stopped from becoming Empress…”
Andie again nodded her understanding.
“I’m sorry, Alex, I shouldn’t have circled back to the issue.”
“My granddaughter, Alexandra, is a very resourceful girl, Andie- more so than even Alex or I. She IS out there somewhere doing her part, I’m sure. I WILL see her again.” I said, being as upbeat as I could manage.
After a wonderful meal, Andie gave us the fifty-cent tour of Beta Ring and the Command Core- as they called the center sphere of this station. We were then shown to our quarters in Beta Ring. Each was spacious and beautifully decorated.
Before I turned in, I consulted my gift, as I was sure my sister Alex Reilly was doing as well, for the quickest way to untangle Darren’s handiwork and right the timeline.
As I blinked my extremely dry eyes, a voice filled my ears.
“She’s finally coming out of it, Andie, pay up.”
“For someone that claims no foresight you know your captain extremely well, Jacki. My question still remains, how in the seven worlds can she remain motionless and open-eyed for ten hours straight?”
“She‘s gone this long a few time, Andie. Typically, the more complex the question, the longer she takes. You have to understand that if she neglects even the smallest detail, the results could be catastrophic. I personally would not want that much responsibility.”
“So says one with the power of the universe at her disposal.” I said hoarsely.
“Have some water, Alex, it’s been ten hours.”
Ya, I heard that part, Jack. Y’all think you can be less conspicuous with your wagerin’?” I said before taking a few sips.
“Sorry, Cap. You know it’s more or less become a tradition among the girls.”
“Highly profitable too, I suspect.” I said rolling my still dry eyes. “Has Alex come out of it yet?”
“That’s the funny part, Cap. You and Alex came out of it at exactly the same time, according to Cami.”
“Gee, could it be that we’re basically the same person, Miss Cummins?”
“Wow…the sarcasm…could it get any thicker, Alex?”
“Absolutely.” I said with an evil grin.
“So, where to and when in time, Empress?”
“Believe it or not, we go back to Ricky Lynn’s office.”
“But how can we do that if we probably don’t exist there, Alex?” Jack asked just as Cami ran into my room.
“Alex says she knows what we have to do.” Cami announced excitedly as Yuuka and my sister, who was still wiping at her eyes gently, walked in.
“Ya, imagine that.” I deadpanned as my attention moved from Cami to Alex.
“You know what has to be done, sis?”
She nodded. “I’m to stay here as an anchor while you three go forward to meet with Ricky Lynn.”
I nodded back in agreement.
“So when do we leave, Alex?” Yuuka asked excitedly.
“I’m afraid you have to stay here, hun, your gift is not required on this one, sorry.” I told her sadly.
“So, Jack and I are to accompany you, Empress?” Cami asked hopefully.
“Sweetheart, I only need one Mind Warrior on this mission, and Jack is Ricky Lynn’s superior. Sorry.” I answered tenderly. Alex Reilly gently placed her hand on Cami’s shoulder as I broke the news.
“So who is the third person then?” Jack asked, confused.
Alex Reilly looked to Commodore Celeste.
“Alex needs an anchor to tie her to this time period, the anchor is bidirectional though, so a balance must be satisfied, therefore you, Commodore, must agree to travel as a companion of the Empress. There is a slightly more dangerous plan ‘B’ if you should feel the risk is too great.” She informed our hostess.
“You…you ask me…ask me to…to travel with you- to travel with the legendary Empress?” Andie paused, stunned for a moment.
“You really have to ask for my answer?” She squealed out in a higher octave.
“If y’all feel it’s asking too much, ma’am, we’ll go to plan…”
“No!” She shouted excitedly. “No, please…don’t reconsider, Empress! It would be my honor to accompany you through the vast sea of time.”
“It’s not that dramatic, hun,” I rolled my eyes at her outburst. “We join hands, I think of the place and time, and we’re there- no fades, slides, breaks, or pain, we’re just there. Just don’t let go of my hand until told its safe.” I told her, hoping not to dissuade her.
“Cap’s right, Commodore. The excruciating pain only comes into play if we cross universes.”
“Thanks, Jack. That really helped.”
“Just doin’ my job to keep my superiors informed, Cap.”
“Maybe I should take Cami instead.” I murmured seriously to myself.
“I’m sorry, Empress, but the director already has something planned for me here in the station.” Cami announced with little excitement.
I shook my head a few times.
“So, when do we leave, Empress?”
To my surprise it wasn’t Jack asking, but Andie.
“After I get some sleep. Contrary to popular belief, I don’t sleep when working through a problem, Commodore.” I said as I went to select my favorite nightie, only to find that I already had it on.
I changed its color from pink to blue instead.
“See y’all later today.” I said, shooing them out of my quarters.
Its amazing how much better I felt after just six hours of sleep. According to the chronometer in my HUD, I had slept half the day away- though I could see myself indulging between these comfortable bed linens for a lot longer. They rivaled my own sheets back at Atlantis-Minor.
“If its still there.” I reminded myself verbally as I begrudgingly slid out from between the sheets
The features of immediate hot water and a real shower in my in-suite bathroom surprised me. Amazing since we were in orbit- high above Earth- where no gravity should be present.
I told myself that Reilly had its own form of artificial gravity and I shouldn’t have been surprised at all.
Returning to the bedroom, I pulled my Reilly back on and selected its default appearance- that of Reilly’s standard red and blue- I also cued up my dress whites for later.
“Locate Commodore Celeste, please.”
An annoying tone sounded. I repeated my request.
“Locate. Commodore Celeste.” I ordered, forgetting the semi-rudimentary nature of their A.I.
Commodore Celeste is on the bridge.”
“Thanks, hun.” I responded cheerfully, but got no reply, only that annoying tone again. Not as advanced as RVP, I thought to myself as I walked out of my quarters and headed for the Control Core.
“Ah, there you are, Captain Steinert. I hope you acquired some much needed rest?” Andie greeted pleasantly as a rather handsome, tall, young security officer escorted me to her duty station.
“Reminded me of my quarters back on Atlantis-Minor, Commodore.”
“Atlantis-Minor?” She repeated, looking dumbfounded.
“It’s the name we chose for our base on the Hawaiian Island of Ni’ihau. Maybe I’ll show it to you once things are back to normal. It’s not much, but we still call it home.”
“I look forward to it, Captain. When would you like to get underway?” She asked politely.
“As soon as you and my first officer take my hand, Madam Commodore.” I said sternly as Jack continued to literally stare off into space.
‘Any time this epoch, Jack.’ I thought to her.
“What? Oh, sorry Alex, I just can’t get enough of this view. Isn’t it spectacular?”
“Ya, it looks a lot better than when three guys who haven’t showered in a week aren’t shoulder to shoulder with you.” I answered as Andie just looked at me in confusion.
I offered my hands to my two companions.
“Reggie, you have the bridge. Try to keep her in one piece while I’m gone.” Andie said to her first officer.
“How long do you estimate our trip will take, Captain?” She asked me as the younger woman looked on in curiosity.
“You mean, how long from our departure to our arrival back here?” I asked.
“Yes.” She answered quizzically.
“Let’s say …five minutes?”
We found ourselves standing on a somewhat steep, brush covered, lightly tree lined hillside- a scene from any undeveloped wilderness, I thought. Andie was standing in a tree’s trunk, some smaller limbs exiting from her abdomen and ears made her look somewhat comical. She might not think so, though.
“Try not to panic, Commodore, this happens sometimes when I travel. Please don’t let go of my hand.” I advised as I carefully pulled her clear. Her eyes couldn’t get any bigger.
“This doesn’t look like Carnegie Mellon University, Alex.” Jack observed needlessly.
“Really? And I thought they just went green, Jack!” I said sarcastically. “Just keep hold of my hands while I adjust for the dimensional timeline distortion.”
“You can do that, Alex?”
“Jack.” I glared at her. “Could I please concentrate, Commander?” I asked. Andie stayed very quiet and very, very still.
Focusing on what I knew to be here before rather than what was here now, I tried to separate things and shift them in my mind. I saw…that is, Alex and I both saw that I would have to somehow distinguish between the original and rerouted timelines- to somehow separate one from the other and move my group safely back into the original. As I concentrated on what I knew to be here, everything around me became unfocused- similar to twisting the focus control on a periscope from stop to stop. Everything became blurred and featureless to the point of being blobs of faint colors, but mostly gray. I apparently had spilt water on the watercolor that was reality- the colors mixing randomly as they diluted and faded before my eyes.
I concentrated harder to separate even farther, this chaotic mess.
Slowly, two distinctly different realities came back into focus in my vision. To say that one eye saw one reality more than the other was impossible to discern, but seemed to be the best description I could think of. Both became equally sharp in my eyes, though became superimposed on each other like a single frame of film with two distinctly different pictures exposed then developed.
One reality had the undeveloped hillside landscape that we had arrived to while the other had students walking down a familiar hallway on their way to and from classes. Both visions seemed equally ghostlike and depleted of mostly all colors.
Trying to concentrate even harder, I began the task of separating the two- bringing one to the forefront while pushing the other into the background. For a few moments the conflicting scenes around me toggled back and forth at random. I was having a hard time stabilizing one from the other.
“Alex” Jack said quietly, in a very concerned tone. “You’re beginning to glow- giving off light…just like Alexandra did back…back on the…the Homeworld.”
“It can’t be helped. I need to concentrate on the right reality, Jack. I have to get this right or the mission will fail.” I managed to say while trying to redouble my efforts.
“Alex…take as much energy from me as you can. Lord knows you’ve given me more than your share. Drink up, Empress.” She told me calmly- ever so gently.
I had never tried to borrow power from my sisters before. It was something I’d never felt comfortable with, though I had no problem providing it when needed by my sisters.
“I don’t think I know how.” I whispered.
“Think of how you felt when I tapped into your energy reserve, just reverse that, maybe.”
“But I can’t take your power, Jack. That isn’t the way it should go. That’s like stealing.”
“It isn’t stealing if offered freely, Alexandra Steinert. Sometimes you just have to accept the fact that you need some help. I can’t make you take it, Empress. That would be wrong…and possibly dangerous.”
“I can do this, Jack. I saw that I could do this and that’s exactly what I’m gonna do.”
“Captain Steinert, allow your first officer to assist. That is what I’m here for after all, ma’am.”
“I can do this.” I stressed.
“Why are we beginning to shine?” I heard Andie ask as I concentrated even harder. I could feel sweat forming on my forehead. I had to stabilize the original reality.
I had to.
“Alexandra Frances Steinert, I offer to you as much of myself as you need,” Jack said peacefully. “Please allow me to supplement your effort. To refuse such kind intentions would be a personal insult to Commodore Celeste and I. Please Alexandra, let us lend you assistance.”
Feeling like I couldn’t go any farther on my own, I thought about what Jack had said- how to draw energy instead of give it. Mentally imagining a valve and giving it a fraction of a turn, I felt…something.
“That’s it my friend, take as much as you need. Draw the power needed to materialize us in the proper reality.”
I mentally twisted the valve in my mind a little more and felt more ‘something’ flow into me. It was strange, this feeling. I tried concentrating on my task again. This time the one reality, the one I wanted, stayed in the foreground longer than the other. It was working!
“You can draw from me also, Empress.” I barely heard Andie offer.
I mentally opened the valve slightly more. I also imagined another valve on my other side and cracked it open a hair. The ‘something’ increased sharply.
Wow, what a feeling!
I wondered if this was how Jack or Cami felt when we joined together!
“Commander Cummins, I can barely see anything with such bright light surrounding us. How can she be doing this?” Andie’s faint voice asked.
I continued to concentrate- to separate the true from the tangent.
The one true reality was now almost stabilized as I applied the added energy to my effort. I felt I needed to give both valves another fraction of a degree to solidify our location in the proper reality and did so- reveling immediately in the feeling it gave me.
One reality now filled my eyes- that of the true timeline that I so desperately needed to acquire and occupy.
Satisfied with what I saw, I waited until the hallway was deserted and mentally pulled the trigger.
Our surroundings shimmered and a modestly lit hallway appeared around us.
“Now that…that was some experience, Alex.” Jack admitted with a look of relief.
“I have never, in my life, had such an exhilarating experience! Thank you, Empress!” Andie exclaimed excitedly. She acted as if just exiting a rollercoaster ride at some amusement park.
I closed my eyes a moment and tried to settle my mind by taking in a few big breaths and exhaling them slowly.
“Alex?” Jack said to get my attention. She gestured to my nose. “You may have over done it a little. I told you to take as much as you needed. You barely took anything at all.”
Reaching up slowly, I wiped the warm liquid from below my nose and momentarily stared at the smear of blood on my sleeve as it absorbed into my Reilly’s amazing material.
Had I over done it as Jack indicated? Should I have opened both control valves more and taken what they had to give? Did I even have the right to do such a thing- rob them of precious energy that they could use for themselves? What kind of a person was I to…”
“Next time, Alex, I suggest that you take a little more than just a trickle from me. I’m not some China doll that will break at the slightest touch, you know.”
Slight trickle? Had Jack just called what I felt a slight trickle? To me it felt massive- like a dam had suddenly opened every floodgate available and then some! The power this woman, my friend and sister possessed…it was amazing!
“Thank you both for your help.” I said, demurely.
“I mean it, Alex. Next time, don’t be so afraid to take some juice, I’ve got plenty, and I don’t mind. Really.”
I nodded as I gazed at my friend’s confident, smiling face. She closed her eyes serenely and nodded back.
“This should be the right place.” I said. “I just hope it’s the right day and time. Let’s go to Ricky Lynn’s office.”
Three students, two young women and a young man, exited a classroom off to our right just after I made sure we had rephased. I immediately felt three pair of eyes lock on and track us. I tried ignoring them as we continued to walk by.
“There must be a Con coming up.” One of the young women said quietly to the other two.
“Wow, those are the best Starfleet uniforms I seen in a while.” The young man said excitedly.
“You just like how tight they are! Honestly, ya think they could get any more form-fitting?” The other female voice said.
“They look jus’ fine ta me, Nats. I think yinz should ask ‘em where they got ‘em from.” The guy added.
“Shuddup, you prev, we’ll be late to our next class!” The first woman growled as they continued to walk away from us. “Some girls have no shame whatsoever these days, Natalie.”
“You think we should maybe change clothes, Alex?” Jack asked, now self-conscious of her appearance.
“Maintain course and speed, Commander.”
“Observation dictates that we should find suitable clothing for this culture, Empress.” Andie warned quietly.
“Andi, when on a mission with me, call me by my given name…unless you’d like me to refer to you as ‘Commodore’ in similar unknown, possibly enemy situations?”
“Point taken, Alex. I shall defer to your extensive experience and wisdom during these occasions.”
“Don’t be a smart-aleck either, hun.” I giggled.
“Sorry. Jacquelyn’s sarcasm is quite contagious.”
“Yes…but we love her all the same. This is it. I think you should let Jack and I do the talking since you don’t have translating capability in your uniform.” I said as we stopped by a door with Ricky Lynn’s name painted on its frosted glass window. I knocked.
“Ya, what is it?” asked a whiney, slightly angered, New York accented, soprano voice from inside.
“Um, Perfesser Samuels, there are three strange people in your lab. They seem to be looking for detailed information on your latest invention?” I said in English, trying to disguise my voice.
“You gotta be shittin’ me! Call security, Janice!”
“Um, they said that they’re busy across campus at the moment and we’ll have to wait a few minutes, Perfesser.”
There was more profanity as we heard wood bang against wood in the office. The doorknob suddenly turned and the door flew open. A very angry Ricky Lynn Samuels glared directly at my boobs, but quickly looked up in surprise.
“Empress!” She exclaimed and quickly dropped to one knee. “I’m sorry, ma’am, Welcome to CMU’s Robotic’s Center, its 1430hrs, April 10th, 2035.”
“Get up, you silly girl! You want to look stranger than we do at the moment?”
My flustered sister slowly rose as she looked around us cautiously and blushed profusely. She took notice of our clothing and zeroed in on my rank pips.
Two young men of Oriental descent exited a classroom several yards farther down the opposite side of the hall. We both noticed.
“I’m sorry, Captain Steinert. I wasn’t informed that you would be beaming down to personally inspect my progress. I hope your report won’t reflect my negligence or lack of manners.” She adlibbed while trying to keep a straight face.
“Dude, check out the smokin’ hot babes in the Battlestar Galactica threads.”
“Don’t be a jagoff, Lin, they’re Starfleet officers! Besides, they’re talkin’ ta Prof. Samuels…I’m betting they’re from some secret government agency or somethin’, so lay off and let’s go.”
“My First Officer and Science Officer both thought it would be wise for me to attend, Professor Samuels. Starfleet is very concerned that the Borg may try to sabotage your efforts. Shall we proceed to the device?” I said, playing my part as much as I remembered it from the old science fiction series.
“This way, Captain…Commanders.” Ricky Lynn motioned farther down the hallway in the opposite direction. She stared at the students until they turned the far corner.
“What’s the matter, Skipper, you just left an hour ago?” She asked in a loud whisper. “Wait, who’s the Amazon an’…didn’t Janice go with you earlier?”
“Ricky Lynn, we need to talk.” I said as I placed my hand on her shoulder. “I’d like you to meet Commodore Andromeda Celeste of Atlantis.” Switching my translator, I introduced my Chief Engineer to my guest companion.
“Nice to meet you, Commodore.” Ricky Lynn stopped dead in her tracks. “Wait, you mean she’s from Atlantis…THE Atlantis?”
I nodded.
“Can I ask how far back you two went?” She asked, trying to keep her mouth from hanging open and eyes from popping out.
“Near as we can tell, Alex Reilly took us back about seventy thou, hun.
My Chief Engineer whistled in amazement.
“Boy, was Plato ever wrong.”
“It’s an orbiting Space Station.” I added.
“Get the hell outta here!”
“Nope…Jack was mesmerized by the view just before we left.” I said as I raised an eyebrow and glanced to my first officer.
“One of these days I’m gonna get up there to see for myself, Skipper.”
“Why don’t you come with us, Chief?” Jack asked offhandedly.
I rolled my eyes as I looked over to her. “Must you always skip ahead a few pages, Miss Cummins?”
“You mean she can come along, Alex?” Jack asked in surprise.
“Ricky Lynn, do you still have that extra Reilly in your closet?”
“Ya, it should be fully charged and up to date, software-wise. Why…Andromeda need a change of technology?”
“Standard issue Atlantian uniforms lack a translator, hun.”
My redheaded sister took our guest’s hand. “It’s back at my place. Ready when you are, Skipper.”
“How close is your ‘place’, hun? We’re kind of pushing the boundaries of this reality as it is.”
“I have a small place over in Shadyside. It shouldn’t take us more than twenty minutes on foot.”
I stared at her, rolling my eyes once.
“Of course, you really don’t…want to be…seen in public…dressed…the way you are, right?”
I forced a smile in response.
“Give me a minute or two. I’ll relay my house location through Miss Cummins while I change, Skipper.” She said holding up a finger before ducking into the nearest ladies lavatory.
“There, that should even things out.” Ricky Lynn said as she rejoined us in the hallway a couple minutes later. She had made it look like she changed into her default Reilly suit.
Unfortunately, while we waited, a small crowd of students had gathered at either end of the hallway. Whispers declared us characters from various television series from ‘Battlestar Galactica’ to something called ‘V’. Most though, rightly chose Star Trek.
“Follow my lead, hun,” I whispered to Ricky Lynn.
“Why?”
“Just do it.”
‘Jack, I need a transporter effect on my mark.’ I thought to her.
‘Transporter, Alex?’
‘Remember back in Flagstaff…that old TV show…Star Trek?’
‘Oh! Ya, now I got ya. On your mark, Cap.’
“We’ve stayed long enough at this honorable establishment of higher learning. We’ll continue this conversation back on the ship before we draw much more attention and disregard the prime directive entirely, Lt. Commander Samuels.”
“Understood, Captain Steinert.”
“Form up.” I ordered as I took Andie’s hand in mine and Jack took her other. Ricky Lynn stood to attention as she took Jack’s other hand.
“Atlantis, four to beam up.” I said after tapping my rank pips. I mentally nodded to Jack and waited for her effect to develop before I started to slowly alternate us out and into phase.
The hair on my body began to stand on end. The air around us filled with ozone and small twinkling sparks. I continued phasing us slowly then quickened the effect faster and faster until finally, I just phased us out completely.
“Cut the effects, Jack.” I ordered.
The students, at first confused or terrified by the sight of our bizarre disappearance, began clapping and cheering. Some declared that it was the best special effect they had ever seen and that Professor Samuels was a first class ‘Trekkie’. Others declared her an outright ‘FX’ magician.
“And you always say that Jack is the show-off!” Ricky Lynn said as several students came close and started to feel around and look for any wires, hidden panel, trap door, or for any clue whatsoever as to how the professor had accomplished the seemingly miraculous feat.
“It fit with the rumors that had already spread half way across campus, Chief. Besides, I just made you look like the gifted sorceress y’all are.” I told her, looking over with a smile. “Transiting…hopefully to the right place, in three…two…one.”
A nice-sized living room appeared around us and after checking with Ricky Lynn that this was indeed the right place, I rephased us.
“Welcome, Empress! Ricky Lynn failed to inform me of your arrival.”
“Randi?” I asked in surprise as I looked to the ceiling.
“RVP…or should I say a copy of the RVP operating system interpreter, Empress.”
“RVP, Status of Reilly Research Station in relation to present day and date, if possible, please.” I quickly inquired.
“Reilly is functioning within normal parameters and intercommunication links are active and responding, Empress.”
“Thank God,” I sighed in relief.
“Skipper, you wanna tell me what’s going on?” The Chief asked cautiously.
1500hrs, R. L. Samuel’s Residence, Pittsburgh, PA, April 10th, 2035
“You mean to tell me that he’s managed to completely remove us from the timeline?” Ricky Lynn cried in disbelief. “How come I’m still here? I didn’t feel any shifts or even dizziness?”
“When we first arrived, your Robotics’ building didn’t exist until I compensated by picturing it again in my mind, Chief. I’m not sure of the how or why. Let’s just be thankful we’re here at all.” I said as I looked over to Andie and saw that Jack had finished relaying her borrowed Reilly suit’s operating instructions.
Andie shook her head a few times and stared at me, wide-eyed.
“This technology…its…its simply amazing!” She exclaimed, her eyes snapping to different places in her normal field of view. “Full tactical, environmental, sanitation, wardrobe, and help drop-downs, and all fully configurable by the user! Amazing!”
“But it still doesn’t do windows.” I quipped, but got no reaction from her. “Hon, maybe you should set American English as your translator’s default for right now.”
“How does this sound?” She asked after I watched her eyes make a series of precise moves.
“You sound like a natural born American, hun, just try not to be so physical about navigating your H.U.D.”
“Physical?”
“Ya, hun, the H.U.D. is only displayed in your mind, not in front of you. Just think of moving from menu to menu or display to display. People will think you’re less crazy that way.”
“Oh.”
Andie‘s suit immediately changed from its default to the inventoried black, two-piece string bikini. The statuesque brunette looked breathtaking.
“How was that, Alex?”
“Good. I didn’t see any eye movement at all, but it’s a little cold outside to be wearing so little and your eyes aren’t the ones going to be moving if you stay in this, hun.”
“It is rather revealing, isn’t it?”
“I’ve worn that one a few times, myself.” I admitted with an exaggerated wink.
Andie smiled knowingly as her default Reilly suit reappeared.
“You might want to hold onto this, Commodore.” Ricky Lynn told her, handing her what looked like a Pixie-sized version of her original uniform.
“How cute, it looks exactly like my real uniform, Prof. Samuels, thank you. When did you find the time to construct this?”
“That IS your real uniform, Ma’am, I just shrunk it to that size so’s ya could keep it in yer pocket for safe keepin’.”
“Your gift makes things smaller?”
“Ya…it can make anything…smaller.” Ricky Lynn nodded as she conspicuously looked around.
“And…’anything’ would include…people…too?” Andie asked, noting her embarrassment.
Prof Samuels nodded twice.
“So, chief, care to brief us on the specifics of your toy? We never did get to that part earlier.”
Ricky Lynn’s eyes immediately began to twinkle.
“The QDA is based on one of Reilly’s secondary Zero Point reaction power cell. Being that it is drastically reduced in size from the prototype, its output and stability hasn’t been perfected quite yet, but it supplies the needed power for approximately thirty medium-range jumps, Alex.”
“Wait! You mean to tell us that you’ve captured a singularity? You actually can make and control the most destructive force in the universe?” Andie cried out in total surprise.
“Second most destructive force in the universe, Commodore Celeste.” Jack corrected. “Not even the Empress could control me in certain instances!”
She had that right.
“Define ‘medium range’, chief.” I requested, choosing to ignore my Ex-O’s bragging, and fighting my inner demons, memories, and my tears all at the same time.
“Medium range would be about two hundred years. The further you go the more energy you use.” Ricky Lynn answered as she tried to understand the concentration on my face. I guess I wasn’t hiding it very well today.
“I’ll have to remember that, hun.” I replied, hoping that some humor would lighten my perceived, sudden mood change.
“I don’t think you have that limitation, Skipper.” Prof. Samuels reassured me with a tense smile.
“That’s good to know. So how many jumps do you think it could make if one of them was…say, six thousand years instead?”
“Six thousand?” She squinted.
I nodded.
“Let me see.” Ricky Lynn continued as she pulled a small, thin, rectangular device from the hidden pocket of her Reilly suit. Tapping and sliding her finger on the glass-like screen for a few minutes, she sighed sadly.
“A jump that far, in either direction would really reduce its power reserves, Skipper; I’d estimate it to decrease the number of trips available by half.” Ricky Lynn looked at me curiously. “Why…where did he take it?”
“Aside from stopping someplace along the way to pick up explosives, he decided to visit the site of what some scientists call the Great Flood, Chief.”
“Turkey?”
“North of Constantinople, yes.”
“It’s been called Istanbul for a while now, Alex.”
“That’s what we called it back in ’44 too, hun, remember?”
“Then why did you use the old Byzantine name?”
“Empress’ prerogative.”
“Oh…sorry, Skipper.”
“Continuing on with your briefing, Miss Samuels?” I said with an eye roll.
“If you could give me some idea where Darren’s next stop will be, I could figure that into the power reserve calculation.”
“I already know where I’m going to catch him, hun. His next stop will be to vindicate his favorite American patriot though.”
“Okaaaay. So which American patriot needs vindicated?” Jack asked, puzzled by my cryptic response.
“1779, Philadelphia.”
“George Washington?” Jack gasped. “Why would he need to clear his name of anything?”
“Benedict Arnold, Jack.”
“Oh, him. I thought he was a traitor? At least that’s what my history teacher taught us.”
“He was, but only after getting royally screwed in both the French and Indian, and Revolutionary wars, Miss Cummins.” Ricky Lynn Samuels, PHD, corrected.
“So what’s Darren gonna do in Philly, Skipper?” She asked turning back to me.
“The British WILL take West Point.” I said bluntly.
“But that would change the outcome of the war- or at the very least cause it to go on for a year or more longer than it did!”
“Exactly. And that’s why the University wasn’t here when we first arrived, Jack.” I replied. “Why would Andrew Carnegie immigrate to a British colony when he was looking for opportunity and freedom from Great Britain?” I paused after posing the question.
“Carnegie Tech didn’t exist when we first arrived because Andrew Carnegie was never here in that altered timeline.” I continued. “He never made his fortune in steel, and never endowed money for the university.”
“Commodore, you’ve been very quiet. Does all this overwhelm you?” Ricky Lynn asked curiously.
“This world is not how I thought it would be, Prof. Samuels. If seventy-two thousand years have indeed passed, I expected technical advancements far superior to even these marvelous garments. How could so much time pass with so little or no progress…or even such a decline?”
“Andie, could you tell us the reason behind Atlantis’ journey to this solar system?” I asked gently, apparently ignoring her question entirely.
She thought a minute.
“Our planet was dying; our natural resources almost depleted; society began to deteriorate because of the panic. Lotteries were held to determine who would be saved- who would leave to start a new life on our greatest achievement, Atlantis.”
“So, without the resources your people had become accustomed to, what would you speculate happened to those left behind? Do you think they could still survive, and in what capacity?” I asked.
“I restrict myself from thinking about that, Alex. The memories of our final days before departure haunt my dreams each and every night. More than two-thirds of our passengers could not board because of a massive riot that threatened to destroy Atlantis. I curse the order to depart without them each and every day, ma’am.”
“Here on Earth- over the centuries- civilizations peak and decline- as I’m sure they’ve done on your home planet in the past as well. I’ve been witness to several cycles of technological reemergence- the arrival of Atlantis to Earth being only one of them. Typically, technology rises to a peak then recedes as the civilization becomes complacent and falters. Certain peoples living in the Southwest region of this continent as well as peoples on other continents, record five of these so called cycles in a form they call ‘creation myths’ to explain their arrival or appearance here.”
“So are you saying that has happened to my home planet also?”
“Maybe, but it’s happened here many times and will undoubtedly happen again, Andie.”
I thought for a moment.
“RVP, could you bring up the current world map on the large monitor in this room?” I asked nicely.
“Initializing Earth. What area should I pan to, Empress?” The I.A. inquired politely.
“Our current location will do, RVP, no need to zoom too much though, thank you.”
We watched as our world appeared on the huge, widescreen. It rotated clockwise slightly so that the Great Lakes region centered in the top portion of the screen. I approached and pointed to a small red flag that appeared.
“This is where we are right now, Andie. I’d guess it looks a lot different from when we left your station, right?”
“The ice has receded that far?” She exclaimed in surprise.
“Well, it’s been seventy-two thousand years, Commodore.” I replied. “You arrived at the height of what we call the ‘Ice Age’. From then until today, the great ice sheets that covered most of this planet have melted. They continue melting even today and I foresee a time when the oceans will be much greater than the ice ever was.”
“Even the land masses have moved a great deal, Alex. What I have been told to be a safe and stable landing zone is no longer recognizable and possibly covered by sea.” She said, scanning the display closely.
“RVP, pan to the Azores, please. Increase magnification by forty percent.” I requested.
Again the globe spun, clockwise this time, and stopped on a small dot of land on the eastern side of the Atlantic. A small group of Islands grew larger as the magnification increased smoothly.
“West, past the Pillars of Hercules.” I quoted Plato and pointed. “This is the rumored location of your landing site, Andie. Look familiar?”
My guest companion studied the display for a minute or so.
“May I, Alex?” She asked in disappointment, motioning to the screen.
I waved her to try.
“RVP?”
“Yes, Commodore Celeste?”
“Could you pan counterclockwise three thousand, four hundred leagues, please?”
“Of course, Commodore, which form of ‘league’ should I use: Nautical, International, or Statute?”
“My league is based on the cubit, RVP.”
“There are several different definitions of cubit, Commodore. Please specify the number of cubits in your ‘league’.”
Andie thought a while as she tried to remember the required information.
“Twelve thousand, one hundred and forty-one cubits per league, RVP.” She replied, squinting her eyes and holding her chin between her thumb and forefinger.
“Thank you Commodore. Applying conversion.”
The image zoomed back out and the on-screen globe began to spin rapidly to the west. It stopped over a spot much closer to North America.
“Magnify by thirty percent, please.”
The ocean zoomed up closer to reveal the Bahamas, specifically the Island of Biminy.
“I don’t understand…it should be there. Why isn’t it there?”
“Andie, seventy thousand years is a very long time to hope that Atlantis is still intact.” I told her gently. “Many things could have happened in that time. Also remember that the continents are always moving- slowly, but moving nevertheless. So that may not be the right location either.”
“RVP, enable and calculate proposed continental drift algorithms to account for approximately negative seventy-two thousand years from present.”
“As you wish, Prof. Samuels. Calculating.”
Ever so slowly, North America began to move east northeastward until Key West centered and moved slightly eastward on the screen. The gently sloped dome of an underwater mountain could be seen on the image just off to the southwest. I noticed a barely visible, curved ridge just south of the domed seamount.
“Is that all that’s left of my Atlantis, Alex?” Andie gently pointed to the mound. She walked closer and gently touched the glass-faced display, tracing the almost visible Forenza, or outer ring.
“It could be, hun, the real location of Atlantis has been debated for many centuries since Plato first wrote about his supposed visit there in the fourth century BC.”
Ricky Lynn and Jack suddenly stared at me conspiratorially.
“Maybe?” I admitted sheepishly, shrugging my shoulders.
“Ya, maybe, Alex.” Jack accused sarcastically.
“RVP, can you show me Atlantis’ namesake…this Atlantis-Minor, Alexandra told me about?”
“Resetting initial geographic location. Request requires level two authorization or higher.”
“Show her our World War Two base location, please, RVP.”
“Restricted access voiceprint authentication acknowledged, thank you, Empress.”
Again the globe on the screen zoomed out and spun, counterclockwise this time then zoomed in on Ni’ihau.
“I don’t see anything there, Alex. Where is the base you spoke of?”
“After the war, we dismantled it and returned the island to its previous natural state as best we could, Andie. The Island is privately owned and still inhabited by the family the Navy leased it from back in 1942.”
“So it seems we are kindred spirits, Captain Steinert, in that both our bases have been erased from the face of this planet.” Commodore Celeste said sadly.
“We always knew it would be temporary, Andie. Sometimes, friends and family do more to make a home than any special building or location.”
“A very philosophical and wise way to look at things, Empress.” Andie admitted. “Though I suspect, you yearn for ‘home’ as much as I do.”
“More so now than ever before, Commodore.” I admitted sadly. “Ricky Lynn, I suggest we get going.”
“Where to, Alex?”
“Atlantis, hun.”
“Prof. Samuels, please access encrypted archive ‘downloadmebeforeleavingchief-dot-atls’ from ‘VisitKiliReilly’ cloud and download into your Reilly suit before engaging the Empress’ hand!” RVP suddenly announced abruptly, making everyone jump.
“What the hell?”
“Terminal input only.”
The Chief growled as she produced her hand-held device once more and typed something very quickly.
“Code accepted. Designate download location.”
Ricky Lynn angrily typed something else on the device.
“Remote location validation needed, please enter access code.”
“Son of a…” She exclaimed, glaring at the ceiling.
“Terminal input only.”
She growled once more as she again quickly typed something in.
“Thank you, Professor.” RVP responded.
“Do you really want to download this file? Yes or No?” The A.I. asked a few seconds later.
“Dammit, yes!”
“Terminal input only.”
Chief Samuels angrily hit a spot on her device.
“Thank you. Are you really sure you want to do this Ricky Lynn? To do so would admit that a machine could be as much of a pain in the ass as you think the Empress is being right now. Agreed? Yes or No.”
Ricky Lynn glared at me with such an angry scowl that I thought the paint would start peeling off the wall behind me.
Looking down to her hand, she stabbed at the device once more and glared back at me again.
“Hey, it’s your I.A. not mine, hun.” I giggled.
“I’ll get Randi for this.” She threatened.
“Who said Randi had anything to do with it, Chief?” I laughed. “Let me know when your mystery download is complete, Professor.”
Ricky Lynn angrily took my hand and continued glaring at me after returning from ‘getting some things together for the trip’ as she put it.
“Ladies, that’s our cue to travel.” I giggled evilly.
Atlantis’ bridge appeared around us. As with our previous arrival here, an alarm sounded.
“We’re back in phase, everyone.” I informed my companions.
“Turn that thing off!” Andie ordered. “Reggie, status report- what did we miss?”
Andie’s first officer looked at her quizzically. “In the five minutes you have been gone, nothing, Commodore. Why have you returned so soon? What went wrong?”
“Five minutes? Are you sure it was only five minutes?”
“Check the chronometer for yourself, Commodore.” The young woman pointed to her console.
Andie looked back at me in confusion. Apparently she had forgotten whom she was traveling with and what I was capable of doing.
“My apologies for ever doubting you, Empress.” She said bowing her head momentarily.
“Welcome back, Empress.” Cami greeted on behalf of Alex Reilly and Yuuka. “Greetings to you also, Ricky Lynn.”
“Welcome to you also, Chief. I trust Alex has advised you of the situation?” Alex Reilly asked as she smiled and nodded to me. “Sister, you had to adjust reality as we had seen? I trust my Reilly is still present and operational there?”
“It is. It is also strange to see two different realities at the same time, sis. I wasn’t sure I could concentrate hard enough to differentiate the two correctly.” I nodded as Cami, Yuuka, and Ricky Lynn stared between us.
“We continue to amaze ourselves, don’t we?”
“At every turn.”
“Welcome to Atlantis, Ricky Lynn Samuels.” Andie announced motioning around the bridge. “Reggie, this is Professor Ricky Lynn Samuels. She is the Empress’ Chief Engineer. Enable access to our public systems as you have our other guests. Professor, you have full access to all public areas and databases on Atlantis.”
The young woman stared at her superior with her mouth agape.
“Perhaps you should turn your translator off, Commodore?” I hinted deviously, knowing that she had inadvertently turned it back on just a moment ago.
Andie repeated what she had just said- minus the welcome- in her native language. Reggie nodded.
“Thank you, Commodore. Let me know if you need any help with anything on…” Ricky Lynn replied before noticing the Earth rotate into view. “OH! SHIT YA!”
“Chief, cussing doesn’t translate well in some languages.” I warned, seeing the shocked expressions on Andie’s bridge crew.
“Sorry, Commodore. The view of the planet is amazing. This is the first time I’ve seen it from this altitude.”
“Quite understandable, Professor. It is a beautiful planet to behold. To see the differences seventy thousand years can make is also beyond known words.”
“Ricky Lynn, would you care to bunk with me? I have a spare bed.” Yuuka offered happily as she took the chief’s hand in hers.
“That is not necessary, Yuuka. We have a few unclaimed quarters available.”
“Commodore, this is a space ship, right?”
“It is, Prof. Samuels.”
“So space is at a premium?”
“Yes?”
“If it’s all the same to you, ma’am, I’ll take my sister up on her offer. I’m sure there’s someone more in need of a place around here. Besides, I don’t take up that much space…as you’ve no doubt seen.”
Commodore Celeste’s hand absently went to the hidden pocket in her Reilly suit and gently touched the spot.
“Thank you for your understanding, Professor. Will you require anything special to be placed into your room?”
“Nah, I think I’ve got everything I need packed right here.” Ricky Lynn said as she touched her Reilly’s hidden pocket.
Andie’s eyes went wide in realization of what that could actually mean.
“They do have running water, Ricky Lynn, so the kitchen sink you brought along won’t be required,” I quipped.
Samuels turned and stuck her tongue out at me.
“Ya, too bad you weren’t here when Cami and I brought up that big ice cube.” Jack snorted amusingly.
How ‘big’ of an ice cube, Jacki?” Ricky Lynn asked- her eyes narrowing with curiosity.
“A three story high football field, with full-sized end zones…really not that big a deal.”
Our chief pulled out her hand-held computing device again and tapped frantically.
“That’s over ten million gallons of water!” She announced, but continued to calculate. “Over…over eighty-four million pounds of ice!”
“So?” Jack asked nonchalantly.
“SO?” Samuels responded emphatically.
“I think Ricky Lynn is concerned that you and Cami might overdo it one of these days, Jack. Maybe you two should just stick to moving planets and other similarly light objects.” Alex Reilly giggled. I noticed Andie give both of us a double take.
“Commodore, if you’ll excuse me, holding two timelines in parallel has tired me out. I think I’ll retire to my quarters if you don’t mind?” I begged of our hostess.
“By all means, Empress. Shall we see you in the morning then?”
“Madam Commodore, it is still morning. Has she worn herself out so thoroughly that the Mighty Empress needs so much rest?” Her Ex-O questioned.
“The Empress, Jacquelyn, Ricky Lynn, and I have spent a whole day in the year 2035, Reggie. Seventy-two thousand years into our future! If Alex says that she is tired and needs sleep, she very well deserves it.” Andie responded sharply. “We will see you in the morning, Empress.” She said, bowing to me.
“Alex, before you go, we need to sync.” Allie reminded as she gently took my hand.
The strong tingle was more of an electrical shock as we exchanged memories and information.
Allie stumbled slightly as she placed a hand to her forehead.
“Commodore, if you will excuse us…” She said taking my hand. Together we left the bridge.
0800hrs, Atlantis Expeditionary Ship, Standard Year 257:06:15
“I was wondering why your sister suddenly looked so exhausted. So you two really are the same person?”
“The only way we differ is our experiences, Andie, but once we sync that becomes a non-issue- as you saw yesterday.”
“And you could actually see two different realities when we went forward in time? How can that even be possible? And how could you possibly hold us in one or the other for any length of time?”
“I’m still not entirely sure how I can do a lot of things I do, Commodore. I never got the owner’s manual when I became the Empress- I didn’t even want the blasted job. It just sort of dropped on me. I would have been just fine with being Alexander Steinert, Captain of Sand Dollar for the rest of my natural days.”
“My translator is telling me that Alexander is the masculine form of the name, Alex. Is it starting to malfunction?”
“No, you heard right, Andie, that was my name before I became the Empress.”
“But the masculine name would indicate that…”
“Ya, hard to tell after all this time, but I was a man before my Mahanilui.”
Andie’s eyes darted around deliberately before her mouth hung open in surprise.
“The rebirth.” She said quietly to herself.
“I see you found the dictionary.” I smiled bashfully.
“I shall keep the secret, Alex.”
“It’s not really a secret, Andie. What happened has happened. There is no going back to what I was.” I paused and thought about that statement for a moment. “That is, I wouldn’t want to go back to what I was then. I’m so much more than I was, Commodore. I’ve met so many fascinating people…visited so many places…worlds…universes…” I paused again. “I’m going to have children in just a few years! What isn’t there to like about the new me?” I stopped abruptly.
In truth, there were plenty of things not to like, actually. Sandy’s face appeared in my visual memory, then Mr. Lincoln’s, then Admiral Demmit’s.
“From your sudden change of expression, I would have to disagree with your initial declaration, Alex. I see many pitfalls of traveling time and more still due to your longevity. I would venture to say that your life is melancholy at best. How could someone remain so upbeat knowing what the future holds- where and when a loved one departs for the next life? The urge to repair a loved one’s future would be a hard thing to repress knowing that certain things had to…must happen…for the good of the timeline.”
Andie looked at me sorrowfully as tears began trickling down her cheeks.
“Oh, Alex… How can you endure those visions, those thoughts and secrets you alone must keep in order to preserve the proper and rightful future? How can you even sleep knowing everything about…about everything?”
“I have my sister to share and talk with, Andie. We know exactly how the other feels, how we think. Of course, there are always my other sisters and travel companions; we can sometimes travel to a near future time and talk with ourselves, though usually the problem or event has already been remedied for them. Still, conversing with one’s self is definitely a unique feature of travelling with the Empress…shy of those with mental issues that is.”
“From what you’ve told me of this ‘Darren’ fellow, he falls into that last category?”
“Darren is a very disturbed young man. He possesses three or four separate instances of himself- all from different dimensions- all differing in attitude, personality, and morals, yet all competing for possession of a single body. That conflict alone causes him to be very unpredictable and very dangerous.”
“So you’ve already seen his pursuit and capture?”
“And his punishment.” I added sadly.
“I see.” Andie said quietly as she glanced down to her cup.
We both remained silent- me stirring the hot, coffee-like liquid in my cup and Andie staring into her’s.
“Commodore Celeste, Please contact the bridge.” Andie’s first officer called over the public address system.
“Now what is happening?” Andie growled as I stood and offered my hand.
“I’m sorry, Alex, but I have to get to the bridge.”
“I know. I’m just offering you a ride.” I said with half a smile.
We were instantly on the bridge.
“Report!” Andie shouted after we rephased.
The younger woman jumped at least a foot!
“Madam Commodore, the station’s A.I. just went down. We have no idea what the problem is. There was no indication of predicted failure.” Reggie informed her.
Andie looked to me with a questioning look.
“I’ll check, hang on a minute.”
‘Jack or Cami, do either of you know where Prof. Samuels is at the moment?’ I thought to my two Mind Warriors.
‘She’s in the core, Alex. I’m not sure what she’s doing though.’ Cami replied.
‘Can you think the location to me, sweetheart?’
I offered my hand to the Commodore after receiving the relayed location.
Ahead of us, seated on the deck, cross-legged, was Prof. Ricky Lynn Samuels in all her glory. Several circuit boards had been removed from the rack in front of her and were stacked to her right as she fiddled with a strange looking cylindrical device touching another board that she held gingerly in her left hand.
“There we go, baby. That should help with that intermittent stutter you’ve got. A few more minutes and you’ll be better than new.”
“What is she doing with my station’s A. I.?”
“Let’s listen a little longer, Commodore.” I suggested calmly and winked.
“I’m surprised you’ve been behaving so well, baby. Those antiquated circuits were never designed for deep space exploration let alone planetary purposes.” Ricky Lynn went on.
A pleasant beep sounded from my chief’s unseen left side.
“Oh, there we go. I’ll install this new transconductance matrix and you should be better than new, baby. I’ve never seen such under-designed circuitry in all my life. And baby, I’ve been around for a good long time!”
Ricky Lynn moved the cylindrical tool she held in her right hand off to her left, over her occupied left hand, and made a slow, careful stabbing motion at the unseen device on the floor then repeated the gentle stabbing motion on the board she held.
“There, baby, that will make it all better. You should work for several millennia now…or more at least.”
With a caring touch, Prof. Samuels tenderly placed the circuit board back into its proper location, seated it, and picked up the next board.
“Hello there, sweetie. What seems to be the problem with you, my pretty little sub-processor board? Have they been treating you kindly?” She paused as if listening to the inanimate object. “What? You have a sick accumulator? Oh, how sad. I’ll have you back up to snuff in a minute or two, sweetie.”
Andie and I looked on as Ricky Lynn apparently removed two failing circuit devices with the strange tool and manufactured new, more dependable units. Once replaced, she repeated the process of reinstalling the board into its slot- all the while talking to the boards as if her children.
She repeated her ministrations on the other two boards she had removed as we looked on in wonder.
“She talks to them as if she’s their mother.” Andie noted with amazement as we continued to watch.
“In a way they are, Andie. Ricky Lynn doesn’t have any children…yet, but she is one of the most brilliant minds of the twentieth, twenty-first, twenty-second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh centuries. She’s also the best damn boat mechanic I’ve ever known.”
Ricky Lynn had just reseated the last circuit board.
“There we go, baby. Let’s see how you feel now, huh?” She said as she pressed a button and turned a key just above the circuit card rack. “Could you try to speak for me, baby girl?” She asked as indicator lights began sequencing all around us.
“Thank you, Prof. Samuels. My processors are now surpassing designed and previously recorded access times with a data rejection rate less than point zero-zero-zero-zero-two percent per packet.”
“You’re welcome, baby. I hope I didn’t take too long?”
“The sleep frightened me a little, I must confess, but all systems passed pre-startup tests successfully. I will now bring all systems back online, Professor.”
“You can call me mom if you’d like, baby.”
“I would like that…mom.”
That dreaded warning alarm began going off.
“Mom, I’ve detected Empress Alexandra’s temporal energy signature in my core. She is within three cubits of your location. Should I alert the bridge?”
“Nah, I’m sure her and Andie’s been watching me for a while now- ever since you went offline. Isn’t that right, Alex?”
“Andie was concerned for her ship, Chief. We can see now that her concerns were unwarranted.”
“Commodore, your station A.I. was about ready to crash. Several of her systems were operating with little or no headroom and processor instruction times were dragging significantly because of it. She’ll run flawlessly for another hundred thousand years now.”
“Thank you, Prof. Samuels. You really didn’t have to affect repairs. I have people for that, you know.”
“But could they re-establish her personality as well?” Ricky Lynn asked as she finally looked back at us.
I noticed Andie’s mouth drop open.
“She…she has her own personality?” Andie gasped as she looked around the large equipment rack filled room. “I never knew.”
“The technicians at the shipyard decided that an A.I. shouldn’t have a personality, Commodore. They believed I should just take care of the ship and answer only when spoken to. It was cheaper that way.” The A.I. answered politely.
“I see.” She paused in wonder. “Well…welcome to Atlantis, um…what do we call you?”
“DXZZ03189 is my designation, Madam Commodore.”
“Somehow that doesn’t sound like it fits anymore.” Andie confessed.
“How about Dixie?” Ricky Lynn asked with a confident smile. “How does that sound, baby?”
“I like the sound of it, mom. Commodore?”
“Please send advisements to everyone on the station, and welcome to Atlantis, Dixie.” Andie said cheerfully.
“Thank you, Madam Commodore.”
“Need a ride, chief?” I asked with a proud smile.
“Just let me pack things up first, Skipper.”
It never fails to amaze me how much that girl could fit in her pockets! Andie too was amazed…and also a little frightened by my sister’s gift.
“Dixie, estimated time until suggested LZ is clear for inspection.” Andie asked when we rephased on the bridge, to the serenade of the annoying alarm, and amazement of the bridge crew.
“An intense, slow moving, low pressure event will obscure the designated LZ for the next four days, Commodore. Descent thruster fuel processing will complete in twenty-three hours, ten minutes.”
“Thank you, Dixie, that will be all for now. Has everyone received notice as to Dixie’s upgrades?” Andie asked, her raised voice ringing through the cavernous bridge.
There were a few nods, some verbal acknowledgements, and some undecipherable grunts.
“Prof. Samuels,” Andie’s first officer, Reggie, asked? “Would it be possible to schedule an immediate appointment with you to advance some technical modifications I’d like to perform on the ship?”
“Sure, sweets, I’d love ta shoot the breeze with ya. Whatcha got in mind?”
Reggie looked to Andie for permission and received a nod. The young woman stood from her station and walked toward Ricky Lynn.
“I know this nice quiet shop out in Eros ring that has the best refreshments on the ship. We could talk shop out there if you would do me the honor?”
Ricky Lynn looked at me. “Do I have time for a break, skipper?”
“I hadn’t planned on doing anything until you get back, hun. Go have fun.” I told her with a smile.
Ricky Lynn and Reggie left the bridge, chatting lightly as the automatic door closed behind them.
“So where do we go now, Cap?” Jack asked a few seconds later.
“What makes you think I would be going somewhere, Commander?”
“I noticed the devious look you and Alex exchanged as Chief Samuels and Reggie left.
“Were we that obvious, sis?” I asked my twin.
“I didn’t think so, but she and her sister can read minds, sis.” Alex Reilly replied with a wry smile.
“Look, I just wanted to know if I had to warm up my tightest corset, that’s all.” Jack said in a slight huff.
“OH, I love wearing those antique torture devices!” Cami chimed out. Neither of us was sure if she was being sarcastic or serious, though.
“You’re sick, Camille Darough. You know that, right?” Jack said with a serious expression, to her sister Mind Warrior.
Both women started laughing uncontrollably. Alex, Andie, Yuuka, and I had no clue as to what the inside joke might be.
Jack’s expression turned serious once more.
“No, seriously, Alex, when do we leave?”
“You and I will be leaving in two hours, Jack.”
“You and Jacki? Why only you two?” Cami’s head tilted slightly to one side.
“My Mind Warrior, my responsibility, Sweetheart. You have Alex and Yuuka to protect. I’m also leaving Ricky Lynn in your charge while I’m gone. She has many things to do aboard this ship before it can even attempt to land safely.” I informed her.
“My ship is in perfect condition, Captain Steinert!” Andie protested.
“I see widespread thruster failure during the critical final stages of landing, Commodore Celeste- thousands of lives lost because of attitude control errors.” Alex predicted eerily.
Andie’s jaw dropped and she stared at my twin in disbelief of her prediction.
“Our latest test firing confirmed all thrusters were operational, Empress.”
“That is just one of the scenarios I have seen, Commodore.” Alex replied.
“But those scenarios won’t happen, will they, sis?” I countered with one raised brow.
“Why?” Andie asked with alarm. “What’s actually going to happen?”
I couldn’t resist.
“Something wonderful.”
“Ahhhh! Give me a break!” Jack exclaimed in exasperation. “Must you always quote from old movies, Alex?”
“Of course, Moneypenny. How else would I keep my reputation?” I answered with a low-pitched Scottish brogue.
“Arrrrggh! You’re impossible, Alexandra Steinert!” Jack exclaimed as she stormed off the bridge. Cami stared at me a moment in confusion then hurried to catch up with her sister Mind Warrior.
“I wager this will delay your departure time, Alex?” Andie stated softly.
“What do you think the two hours were for?” I replied with a devious grin.
“Played the script to a tee, sis.” Alex Reilly applauded lightly with a similar devilish grin.
“Remind me never to get on your bad side, Empress.” Andie giggled.
“Cummins and Darough aren’t the only ones allowed to have some fun, Andie.” I said as Allie and I giggled.
Our hostess nodded in understanding.
“This ‘corset’ thing Jacquelyn spoke of…is it really a ‘torture’ device as Camille stated?”
I quickly selected the attire I would be wearing when we rephased in Philadelphia in a few hours and expelled as much air from my lungs as I could. Rising to tiptoes, I triggered the change.
The weight of the heavy under and over-garments was very noticeable, but not as noticeable as the fully-grown Boa Constrictor now wrapped around my midsection.
Andie’s eyes looked like they would drop right out of her head any second!
I smiled gently and casually took the quilted bonnet from my waist and placed it on my head.
“This is the fashion for 1779, Colonial North America.” I said quickly, before my corset had finished tightening completely. I slowly finished tying my bonnet strings while trying to catch any breath I could.
Commodore Celeste slowly took stock of my latest clothing, starting at my head and finishing at my ‘Granny-booted’ feet.
I gave her a guarded smile and unconsciously rolled my eyes, feeling the corset finally reach its preprogrammed diameter.
God, how I hated these things!
“Did it stop yet?” Andie asked seriously.
I nodded.
“It looks like it has diminished your waist by half, Alex. How can such a device be thought of as fashionable?”
“Believe me, it’s not my first choice either, hun. I’m a jeans an’ ‘T’ shirt kind of gal, myself.” I answered before taking a few short breaths.
“By the time Jack and I get back, we’ll be used to them. Passing out only happens when we first put them on usually.” I added as a few stars appeared in my peripheral vision.
It was at that point that I noticed every eye on the bridge staring at me. I quickly selected and triggered my ‘modified’ default Reilly suit.
“OH God, that feels soooo much better!” I exclaimed, able to fill my lungs to capacity once again.
Again, Andie’s eyes were ready to pop out.
“No matter how many times I see that, it still fascinates me. Mind if I try?” She asked.
“Just remember to exhale completely before you trigger the change or you’ll break a few ribs, hun. I speak from experience. Oh, and don’t forget to stand up on your toes unless you want to be thrown forward from the three-inch heels.” I warned.
There was a noticeable gasp from her crew as her uniform changed into the same light blue with dark blue trimmings overdress.
“This isn’t too terribly…baaaaahhh…”
Commodore Celeste’s eyes rolled to the back of her head and she gracefully folded to the deck.
Bending down to her motionless body, I touched her shoulder, thought my override code, and reselected her default uniform. The color immediately returned to her face as I gently smacked her cheeks.
“Andie. Andie, wake up. Andie?”
Seeing her eyes begin to flutter, I lowered her head slightly and waited for her eyes to open.
“Andie, I told you to exhale before you triggered the change. That’s what happens when you don’t heed the warnings, hun,” I scolded softly.
“What happened?”
“You passed out, hun…lack of oxygen. Corsets are good for that- especially the medieval ones.” I giggled quietly.
“I’m sorry, Empress. I thought maybe you were being overprotective. Now I know exactly what Camille meant.”
I nodded to Allie with a smile. We both had seen this happen and knew that our group for the trip to 1779 was complete.
I triggered my Colonial dress once more after standing Andie back up and taking a step back from her.
“Now that you know how it feels, and the pitfalls, you have an hour and a half to get used to wearing it, Commodore.” I said with as much of a smile as I could force.
“I have…WHAT?” Andie shreiked. “You want me to travel with you again? Why?”
“Oh, so you don’t want to go?” I forced another smile. “I’ll just have to ask Yuuka instead, I guess…”
“NO! No. I’d love to go along, Empress! I’m just surprised that you would ask me a second time.”
“I need your talent this time, Andie.” I told her quietly.
“You require my military training, Empress? I thought you and Jacquelyn were experienced officers in your future military? How could I possibly be of any benefit?”
“I’m sure you’ll understand when the time comes, hun, let’s just spend some time getting used to these iron maidens.” I said, nodding to her. She took the hint and my previous advice.
The two of us now wore matching dresses so I decided to change my color scheme from blues to pastel pinks.
“We always look so much prettier in pink, sis.” Allie regarded me pleasantly.
“Thanks, I was originally thinking of red this time, sis, but the targeted time period reserved ‘red’ for one specific profession- unless I was in the British Military that is.” I giggled.
An hour and thirty minutes later, a much cooler-headed Jacquelyn Cummins entered the bridge in her red, black trimmed, Colonial era dress. Cami followed close behind making sure that the last of it wouldn’t get caught when the door closed.
“I’m nevertheless recommending reevaluation, Jacki! The Director and I have visited a slightly earlier era and I’m certain that the color was representative of a trade called prostitution.”
Andie gasped, seeing Jack walk in. She began shaking her head while trying to hold her laughter in check. In spite of thinking Jack looked fabulous; I began to grin sheepishly also.
“WHAT?” Jack asked angrily.
“Nothing.” Andie, Allie, and I said instantly.
Jack glared at our hostess.
“Of course Alex knew?”
Andie nodded slowly. There was a bit of fear in her eyes.
Jack turned her glare to Allie and I.
“So, do you want me to go or not, Cap?” She asked impatiently with a scowl- her hands on her over emphasized hips.
“I need you, Jack, and it really doesn’t matter what color you decide to wear. We’ll be spending a week…if you want to raise additional funds for…room…and board while we’re there, that is strictly up to you.” I told her before I outright laughed.
“I have to spend a week in…in this?”
“Weeelllll, that would depend on how much time you want to spend dressed at all, hun.” I managed to say through my laughter.
The hair on my body started to stiffen.
“Relax, Jack! You know we meant no harm by it.” Allie said after a few tense seconds.
“Why didn’t you tell me I would look like a whore?”
“You didn’t give Allie or I the chance, hun, y’all kinda left in a hurry before.” I replied truthfully.
“I just wasn’t in the mood for your ‘movie quotes’ routine, okay, Alex?”
Allie and I looked at one another and shared half a smile.
“Should we make a side trip to the pharmacy, Jack…for…emergency supplies, that is?”
“No, I got some right here.” She hissed as she lightly touched her dress’s hidden pocket.
“Good, then are we ready, Commander?”
“Does the Empress foresee a problem with the style or color of my dress, ma’am?” Jack asked angrily as she stood to attention- as much as she could, given her manner of dress. It looked quiet awkward, truth be told.
“Anything but brown will look good on you, Commander. Wear what you feel.”
“Then I’m ready, Empress. I assume Commodore Celeste will be accompanying us on this mission?”
“She will, Commander.”
“Aye, Ma’am. Has she been briefed?”
“I’m leaving that to you, Miss Cummins. I will relay the pertinent aspects of the mission upon our arrival in the designated time period.”
“As you wish, Empress.”
“What I wish, Commander, is for my friend and sister, Jacquelyn Cummins, to control her PMS on this mission, and behave herself while among the Colonists! Is that clear, Jack?”
Jack sighed audibly. “It is, ma’am.” She answered shaking her head slightly. “I just feel so irritable this time, Alex.”
“Happens to all of us at one time or another, hun. Sometimes, I think these damn corsets make it feel worse though.”
“You’ll get no argument from me on that. Can we get going, Alex?”
I offered my hands.
“See y’all in the morning.” I chirped happily.
Danger, heart wrenching loss, catastrophe, and unforeseen temporal chaos challenge Alex and her away team as they set out to repair some revolutionary glitches perpetrated by Clemson’s ignorant and callous ‘corrections’ to history.
“Colonial Trade"
1303hrs, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania Colony, June 17th, 1779
Independence Hall appeared beside us. I had never been here before; instead, I recognized it from my history books.
Several people walked, unimpeded, through us while I thought about what we were here to do this week. An image of Mr. Benedict Arnold came to mind and I watched Jack’s face shift and grimace while she relayed the information to Andie. This was the first time she had seen what was to happen and what her part in the mission would be.
“I guess this really is the right dress for me. Are you sure I need to persuade him that way, Cap…by those means?”
“He’s a notorious ladies’ man, Jack. I wish there was another way.” I said despondently just as a gentleman with a stylish wooden cane walked straight through me. The balding, gray-haired gentleman with small, round glasses perched on his nose stopped and turned slightly to look back in the direction he had just come. Had he sensed us?
Shaking his head as if confused for some reason, he turned back and went on his way, stopping again just a few steps farther to look back a second time. He shook his head as if to shake off any lingering stray thought, replaced the tri-corner hat he had been holding in his free hand, and continued on his way.
“Was that who I think it was, Alex?” Jack asked as her jaw dropped.
“History records Mr. Franklin in France this year helping to secure funding and assistance for the revolution, but as we’ve seen, historians can sometimes get it wrong, Jack.”
“It looked like he sensed us. You think he’s met us?”
I shrugged my shoulders in answer. “I haven’t seen us meeting- not that that wouldn’t change after things straighten out.”
“Empress, of whom do we speak? Does the older gentleman pose some historical significance?”
“He does indeed, Commodore Celeste.”
“I thought you discouraged use of our military rank when traveling?”
“And I thought I asked y’all to call me ‘Alex’ when we travel, Andie?” I retorted.
“I’m sorry, Alexandra. I am still new to this.”
“Every mission is a learning experience; remember that, hun. Now, shall we find a private place to rephase before too many more citizens parade through us?”
We walked a block and a half before finding a suitably unoccupied place to rephase. This was a secluded alleyway littered with partially stacked wooden crates and scattered old straw. I guided my companions about ten feet in.
“Rephasing in three; two; one.”
“So where do we go from here, Alex?” Jack asked. She stood furthest into the alley and faced Andie and I.
“Ye kin gimme a sample of ye wares, me sweet young whore.” A raspy male voice that sounded a bit inebriated, replied from behind Jack somewhere. Looking back into the alley, we spotted a man- dirt-smudged face, wild, uncombed hair, and raggedly dressed- peeking out from behind a stack of crates on the right. His expectant smile revealed only a few sparse, discolored, and skewed teeth.
The hair all over my body stood to attention as the unsuspecting, drunken, vagrant shot clumsily into the air, bounced off the red brick building opposite him, and landed several yards further down the cluttered alley.
Andie stared in disbelief.
“I…am not…a whore, sir!” Jack growled through clinched teeth as she pointed a finger to where he landed in a disheveled heap.
There was no movement from the drunken vagabond…that we noticed.
“He’s still alive, Alex, but he’s going to have one hell of a sore body when he wakes up.” Jack growled as she reassured Andie and I. “Can we get out of here and find our room before another ‘model citizen’ pays me a ‘compliment’?” She tried to push past us to get back to the main street.
“Jacquelyn?” I asked cautiously as I stopped her with my outstretched arm.
“What is it, Alex?”
“Throwing him against a wall may have been warranted, but throwing him against the second story of that wall was a bit of an overreaction.” I advised coolly.
“Duely noted.” She replied frigidly.
“Jack?” I asked again.
“Alex.”
“Jack, maybe a nice shade of purple might deter your many admirers.” I recommended, dropping my arm so she could pass.
“I’ll think about it, Alex.” She said as her clothing quickly deepened in color.
“Andie?”
“Ye…yes, Alex?” She answered sluggishly, finally tearing her eyes away from the unmoving tattered individual.
“Andie, you seem too quiet after what just happened. Do you still doubt Jack’s gift?”
“No…I mean…I understood why…I even understand how she did what she did…but…but how can you stand the smell of this place?” She began to complain. “I’ve witnessed sweeter emanations from Atlantis’ rare septic system backups. How can people actually live like this?”
“This is the way it has been for many centuries on Earth, Andromeda. Indoor plumbing is still seventy-five years away- and our suits…well…several centuries at least. I take it you never spent time on a farm back home?”
“We had agricultural regions! I just never expected to visit one.”
“Okay, so one important thing to know when visiting agrarian cultures.” I said with a serious expression. “Walk around anything that looks like it is wet and/or regurgitated, or has just been dropped there, when crossing the street.”
A horse and cart slowly passed by the mouth of the alley on the main street. As if to illustrate my statement, the horse unceremoniously lifted its tail and defecated.
“This place is so barbaric and unsanitary.” Andie declared as her face scrunched up in disgust of what she saw.
“There have been worse places in time, hun, let’s make a right and go two blocks.” I replied knowingly. “I also would like you two to find and select an accent more appropriate for this culture- preferably some derivation of British- from your suit’s library. Modern American English hasn’t been invented yet.”
“Why is that? I thought this was an American city, Alex.”
“At this time in American history, the ‘United States of America’ are still colonies of Britain and are locked in combat for their freedom, Andie. As I recall from my history courses, many cities on the east coast- Philadelphia being one of them until late last year- are still occupied by British garrisons and loyalists- Tory’s they’re called. If we sound more like British colonists we will be less noticeable.” I explained as I mentally opened the rarely used ‘Properties’ option in my suit’s language library. Twenty or so different selections opened on a separate menu marked ‘Default Accent’. ‘American- Central Midwest’ already had a check mark in front of it. I mentally selected ‘British- Southeast- Cockney’.
“Lemme know when you’ve got it done, Dearies.” I said, trying out my new voice.
“Oui, Mlle Alex. (Yes, Miss Alex.)”
“Jack!” I growled, rolling my eyes and temporarily disabling my own translator. “I said English, not French.”
“But the French, they where here too, no?”
“Yes…they were…” I stopped walking, and glared at her. “This is y’all paying me back for teasing you earlier, right?”
“You have not seen this, Capitan? The Empress is wise and all-seeing, no?”
“Y’all really did get out of bed this morning and vowed to make my life hell this week, didn’t you?”
“Oui, je l'ai fait. (Yes, I did.)”
I quickly turned and continued on our present course. “Please keep up, Jacquelyn.”
“Oui, madame. (Yes, ma’am.)”
Andie let out a quiet giggle.
“What is it, Andie…or should I refer to you as ‘Lady Andromeda Andre’?” I asked in an exaggerated proper accent similar to the one Mina used when we first met.
I suddenly missed my sister and teacher.
“Alexandra, one could become quite enthralled by this option. I merely found humor in your tête-à-tête with Miss Jacquelyn.”
“Blimy, she’s usin’ the swanky, hoity-toity voice, ain’t she?” I replied, having re-enabled my translator. “We best be gettin’ to our flat ‘fore we all get too fulla ourselves.”
“Excuse me, Gov’nor, might you be able ta help three ladies in need of direction?” I asked as we neared a slightly overweight gentleman wielding a cane. Wearing a worn tri-corner hat, he looked every bit a colonial American. I waited for the grey-jacketed man to turn around.
To my surprise, he kept walking.
“Monsieur, un instant, s'il vous plaît? (Sir, a moment, please ?)”
The gentleman turned quickly, hearing Jack’s voice, his eyes widening as he beheld us.
“Forgive me, ladies, my mind was wracked with other thoughts. I simply did not hear you approach. How might I be of assistance?”
“Might you know of and kindly direct us to the Arnold residence, sir? My niece and I are to meet with a Margaret Shippen-Arnold, of whom we have never made acquaintance.” Andie asked.
“And you would be?” He asked cautiously.
“Lady Andromeda Andre, sir. I believe my Uncle is known to have kept lodging here? This is my cousin, Alice Andre,” she pointed to me, “and her dutiful servant, Jacquelyn.”
“Dire Quoi? (Say what?)” Jack exclaimed suddenly. She looked menacingly at Andie.
Arnold seemed equally surprised by her response and looked at Jack questioningly.
“I’m sorry, sir, but Jacquelyn has her own opinions on servitude and disagrees quite often with her assigned duties.” Andie said, stifling a giggle or two. “Alice continuously pleads with me relative to her employment though. But they seem to work well together so I allow her to remain.”
“Oi! Jacki an’ me’s been friends since we’s lit’ll girls, Auntie. She’s part of the fam’ly now.” I protested before offering my hand to the gentleman. “Pleasure to make yer acquaintance, sir.” I curtsied then nodded to Jack. “Don’t be rude, say hi to the gentleman, Jacki.”
The hairs all over my body stiffened and I noticed our new acquaintance shiver.
“Ravi de vous rencontrer. (Pleased to meet you.)” Jack replied in an icy tone.
“Did you just feel that draft? We best find this Mrs. Shippen’s place ‘fore we catches our deaths.” I said, covering for my first officer’s recently short temper.
“That was a rather strange feeling, Mrs. Andre, I’ve never experienced one this far into the season.”
“Miss.” Andie corrected. “Miss Andre.”
“Forgive me, ‘Miss’ Andre. I just assumed-“
“That I should be otherwise engaged by this stage in life, sir?”
“No. No, I meant that a woman of your feminine beauty, not having a husband, it’s simply unthinkable! Why, if not completely smitten by my wife, Peggy, I’d make my advances on you this very moment.”
“Oi, you two gonna just stand here an snog or we gonna get help on our quest?” I asked rudely, rolling my eyes angrily.
“Yes, sorry.” He replied, looking down his nose at me. “Ladies, I’m afraid I have not properly introduced myself. I am Benedict Arnold. My wife, Peggy, is the woman for whom you search. My house is but a few blocks from here and shall take mere moments to arrive. If you’ll please allow me?” Arnold said pleasantly as he offered his free arm to Jack and I.
“Miss Andre, I do wish that I had a third arm with which to escort you properly.”
“Not to worry. I shall fall in line, Mr. Arnold. Lord knows the servant should be back here.” Andie responded dejectedly with a quiet giggle.
“Mordez-moi” Jack mumbled under her breath.
I’m not certain, but I think Jack turned her head and quickly stuck her tongue out at Andie.
Something was not right, I thought- and felt, as we walked closer to the riverfront.
“Oi! Where you live at, Gov’nor, some warehouse or underneath one-a them piers there?” I asked rudely.
“Miss Alice, I remembered that I forgot something at my trading house. It should take me but a few moments to fetch it.”
Alarm bells went off in my mind.
We stopped at a thick wooden door on the side of a large two-story building after walking another block. Arnold produced a skeleton key, opened a large padlock, and opened the door.
“Do come in and make yourselves at home. This is my cleric’s office.” Arnold said as he motioned us through the door into a small, dusty room with two, simple, wooden desks against opposite walls. He moved through the room and opened a door on the other side. “I shant be long.”
“Mlle Alex (Miss Alex), there is a bad feeling here, no?”
“I recon so, Jack. This ain’t how I first seen it. Somethin’s gone an’changed.”
“What ever shall we do, Alex?”
“I’ll take care of this, you two.” I said as I reselected my normal Missouri accent.
Quickly, I re-examined the next few minutes in my mind.
“Alex, Arnold, he is not alone. I should raise my shield?”
“Not necessary, Jack. I said I’d handle this.” I ordered as I enabled my tiara, stored safely in my period handbag.
“According to my tactical display there are four people in there, Ladies- three of which are standing almost on top of each other.”
“Why so close? Is the room that small, Alex?” Andie whispered.
“I’m not sure.” I said as I slowly moved closer to the door Arnold had just gone through.
“But the powder kegs are marked for General Washington and his men! Why would I just give you enough explosives to blow up the whole city?” Arnold’s voice argued from behind the door.
“Let’s call it payment for services rendered, Benny. Now, what are you gonna do about the three hot babes sent to spy on us out in the next room? We both know Capt. Andre ain’t got a niece named Andromeda let alone another niece named Alice- and Lewis Carrol ain’t written his ‘Alice in Wonderland’ shit yet.”
“What would you suggest, Mister Clemson? I am a lover of the fairest sex, not an assassin.”
“Incapacitate the dark blonde bitch- she’s their leader, but watch the shorter blonde all the same. That should give me enough time to power up my device and put an end to their meddling.”
“And how should I…in…incapacitate such beautiful creatures?”
“Fuck ‘em in the ass…bed ‘em…rape ‘em…I don’t give a shit how you do it, Benny! Just distract them long enough for me to make us millionaires.”
“If that is how you have seen this outcome, Mister Clemson.” Arnold said sadly.
I hurried back to my place between Jack and Andie as quietly as I could before the door opened. A troubled looking Benedict Arnold appeared and walked straight for me. My tactical showed three or four people- still unbelievably close together- moving into the main storeroom through another door.
‘Awaiting your orders, Cap.’ Jack thought to me.
‘I said I have this one, Jack. You and Andie take my hands.” I thought back, moving my arms behind me slowly.
“Miss Alice, might I have a word with you?” Arnold asked pleasantly.
“What word could that be, Mr. Arnold? Delay,” I accused?
He looked surprised at my sudden change in accent.
“I don’t want you to think badly of me at our first meeting, miss, but I am somewhat backed into a corner. What I must do shames me greatly.”
“Not as greatly as what I must do to you, sir.” I said as I started to concentrate deeply.
The world around us…stopped.
All sound vanished and Arnold froze in mid stride. Bothersome flies that had been buzzing around us froze in midair, their wings stiff and unmoving. Airborne dust and pollen particles disturbed by our recent entrance hung motionless in the air around us. Nothing except the three of us continued moving.
Nothing but us.
“What…what did you just do, Alex?” Jack gasped, fear filling her voice.
“She’s…by the seven worlds, she’s stopped time, Jacquelyn, isn’t it obvious?” Andie answered looking around us in awe. The same amount of fear was evident in her voice too.
“Dire quoi?
“We need to get to Clemson before he gets away.” I said as I pulled my companions straight through the room’s interior wall.
“What of Arnold? Should we just leave him?” Jack asked in a frightened tone.
“First things first, Jack.” I said as we hurried deeper into the dusty warehouse.
I noticed sixty or so small barrels arranged in a tightly grouped circle around another motionless figure- his hand already depressing a green circle on the small control panel of what I saw was the CDA.
“Damn! He’s already engaged the machine.” I cursed as we walked straight through the barrels to the modern dressed man at their center.
“As soon as I release, he’s going to disappear.”
“What do we do?” Jack asked.
“See if you can move some of these barrels of gunpowder out of the CDA’s reach.” I said as I felt the strain of holding off time become worse.
“Oui.” She replied as her face blushed.
A barrel on the outer edge of the grouping fell over and began to slowly roll away.
“It is tougher than it looks, madame.” Jack said, as her concentration seemed to increase.
“Move as many as you can. I can’t do this for too long.”
“Take the power from me, Alex!”
“No, Jack, you need everything you’ve got to do your job.”
“Then use me, Alexandra!” Andie cried. “Use me as a power source. Do not be afraid to use more than you did on our last mission together.”
I mentally envisioned the valve on Andie’s side again- just as I had before- and opened it a crack.
Andie moaned quietly, but I felt no surge of energy this time.
I opened the imaginary valve farther.
Again Andie moaned, louder this time, still I felt no assistance. Holding time at bay was beginning to put extreme stress on my body and mind. I knew what would happen if I held it for too long.
Another barrel fell over and began to roll away slowly from the stockpile.
I couldn’t hold it much longer, but I had too!
“Alexandra, there is blood trickling from your nose.” Andie warned. “Take more power from me! I can handle it.”
I mentally opened the valve a quarter turn.
“ARRRRRRGGHHH!” Andie screamed in pain and I began to feel a small amount of her energy enter my body. I felt I had gained another minute or so.
“Jack,” I strained through gritted teeth, “I can’t do this much longer.”
Jack seemed to concentrate even harder and two barrels fell over at once and began to roll. Their progress away from us was noticeably slower though.
“I am doing the best that I can, madame!”
“Alex, you have to take more from me! I can handle it. Do it, Alex!” Andie urged in a pained tone.
I gave the virtual fixture another quarter turn.
Andie shreiked out in agony as I felt the trickle of energy increase ever so slightly.
“Any more is going to kill you, Andie!” I strained, “Jack, I’m losing it. We have to move away from here!”
I began pulling my friends back through the hoard of packaged gunpowder as the strain on me became unbearable.
“Alexandra… your… ear.” Andie exclaimed in a raspy, guttural groan with wide, pained eyes.
“We have to go, Jack. Enable emergency egress- to previous location only, OakRidgeEmpress8716, Engage!” I spit out.
Atlantis’ bridge appeared around us as Andie collapsed at my side. My legs turned to jelly and I began to drop also.
“We need a medic,” was the last thing I heard from Jack before things went dark.
Atlantis Expeditionary Ship, Standard Year 257:06:16
“Alex, take a sip.” A voice said to me as things began to brighten.
Alex Reilly’s face hovered over me as I watched her move my flask closer.
“You’ve depleted your nanotech reserve. You need to replace them in order to recover faster, sis.”
Her voice sounded motherly and worried.
“Andie?”
“Recovering slowly, Alex. She’s gonna be okay though. Ya’ll had us worried, honey. Here, take a swig now.”
“Jack?”
“I’ll live to fight another day, Alex.” Jack’s disapproving voice said from somewhere off to my left.
I nodded before I allowed Alex to place the flask to my mouth. The cool water tasted of blood, but I swallowed it all the same.
“So, Jack tells me you’ve added a new dynamic to our inventory?”
I nodded. “Time.” I croaked out.
“Or the complete stoppage thereof!” She accused, raising her right brow.
“Alex, what possessed you?” She asked with more concern on our face than I could remember. “What made you think about actually stopping time- really stopping it?”
“Needed to be done.” I croaked out again.
“But at the risk of disintegrating your brain into mush? What were y’all thinkin’?”
“Time…line…changed…had…to…improvise.” I explained, starting to feel a little better.
“The mission…it wasn’t turning out as we had seen. Alex, Clemson was there. He took gunpowder meant for Washington’s troops.”
“We’ll get him, sis, we’ve both seen that. Now lie back and allow the nanos to repair the damage.
I closed my eyes and reveled in the feeling of my energy coming back to me.
“I’m sorry, Andie.” I said as tears blurred my vision. I had spent most of the day resting and felt that I had to apologize to her. I was now in her quarters- her bedroom to be exact.
“Empress, it was…it was my decision…my choice.”
“I almost killed you!”
“Also my choice, Alexandra. It was the right thing to do.”
“The mission…it wasn’t meant to go that way, though.”
“The probabilities were high that something unaccounted for would happen, ma’am. Your quick thinking and that miraculous garment you wear made all the difference.”
“I shouldn’t have had to use it though, Andie. I was careless. I left some variables unaddressed and almost killed two valued friends.” I said as tears ran down my cheeks.
Andie remained quiet and observed me for a few minutes then repositioned her pillow behind her to sit up straighter in her bed.
“How…” She began, sizing me up carefully, “How…did you do it?”
At my blank look, she asked again.
“How…how did you stop time…around us?”
I thought about the answer, or what I was going to tell her for a minute or two.
“I found out about it a while back…relatively. It was a mistake. Me from about twenty minute into the future had to do something to convince me in the present to do the right thing…to do what the mission demanded…what I absolutely had to do. She killed…sacrificed herself…in order to make me see reason- to give me time to make the right choice. Knowing that if she could do it, then so could I, I felt our situation warranted its use.” I paused a moment. “I still couldn’t get that maniac!”
“Alex, you scared the shit out of us!” Jack accussed, somewhat hysterically from behind me. She had obviously let herself in.
“That side-effect was not a concern at the time, Jack.” I said over my shoulder. “Something had to be done or Clemson would have not only canceled the biblical flood, but also crippled the Continental Army. With no powder, the British would have gained the advantage. Arnold wouldn’t have had the chance to reach traitor status with the Americans, but died a beaten, subjugated traitor to Britain instead.”
“But wouldn’t he still remember that we suddenly disappeared right in front of him?”
“I’m sure he has many questions about us, and the powder kegs disappearing, Andie. That’s why we’re going back…only this time, we’re going to ensure that Mr. Benedict Arnold retains his previous title of American traitor.”
“You’re not serious, Cap!”
“Jack, we’ll need Mademoiselle Jacquelyn again, I’m afraid.”
“What about Lady Andromeda Andre, Alex?”
“He already knows that the Colonel has no relatives by the names of Andromeda and Alice, hun- we go as ourselves this time.”
“But I still have to play the French tart?”
“Arnold seemed to have a weakness for the accent, Jack. We’ll need to use that to our advantage.”
Jack sighed.
“Oui, Mlle Alex.” She answered in a deflated tone.
“So when do we leave?”
“As soon as they release you from medical care, Andie…maybe a week or two.”
“How can you recover so quickly, Alex? You were hurt more severely than me and yet, here you stand, looking as if nothing had happened?”
“It’s all part of our gifts, Commodore. The sisters of Kili are very…very hard to dispose of.”
Atlantis Expeditionary Ship, Standard Year 257:06:23
“Commodore, what are you doing out of bed? I thought the doctor hadn’t cleared you yet?” I asked in surprise, answering my quarter’s door.
“It’s been long enough since we got back. I’m ready to go, Empress.” She replied cheerfully.
“I’m sure you are, but are we ready for you, Commodore?”
“What do you mean?”
I motioned for her to enter and have a seat.
“I’m sure you’ve been asking yourself why I asked you on these missions.”
“I don’t follow, Alex.”
“You’re not the least bit curious?” I looked at her and shook my head several times. “I find that difficult to believe considering your considerable training and finely tuned intuition, Andie.”
“What are you talking about? I thought you asked me along for my military background?”
I sat back on my side of the Davenport and re-evaluated this woman. Had she really no clue about her potential?
“You don’t know? Really?” I asked before I re-issued my question.
“Alex, can we quit playing games here? I have no clue as to what you’re hinting at…and frankly, I’m not into games all that much. Can we just skip the Empirical charades and tell me why I’m so important to you?”
“For one, your gift, Andie- the one I triggered in Philadelphia… when I stopped time.”
Commodore Andromeda Celeste stared at me in silence.
“Whether you choose to acknowledge it or not, you have a gift, Andie.”
She continued to stare, almost daring me to continue.
I decided to stare back- back into those brilliant blue eyes.
“I should be going.” She said suddenly and made to get up.
I quickly stood and gently grasped her arm. “Let me explain.” I said to the statuesque brunette, with a smile.
“Alex, I thought I saw Andie coming to your room…” Alex Reilly said as soon as my quarter’s door began to open.
The door froze nearly half way open.
“And I was wondering if the doctors had…released her… early…by the Goddess’ what have you done now, Sister?” She continued as she looked curiously at the stuck door then at me. Squeezing through the opening, she entered. “You did it again…why, sis?”
Andie stared at me in horror before looking at Alex.
“To show Andie her gift, sis. The one she has no idea she carries.”
“But did you really have to demonstrate so soon after her release from the infirmary, Alex?”
“As with anything, the more you use it the easier it becomes, sis.”
“Alex, wouldn’t just telling her be more conducive to her rehabilitation?”
I shook my head in the negative. “Andie, I’m going to start to draw some energy from you. Let me know if the pain gets too unbearable.”
I gave my virtual valve a slow quarter turn and felt the trickle of power enter me.
Andie moaned softly and looked into my eyes in something between confusion and euphoria.
Alex looked around us in concern then her eyes latched onto Andie and I again.
“Andie, I’m going to take some more from you. I’ll ramp it up slowly. Tell me if it’s too much, alright?”
She nodded and I slowly gave another quarter turn to the imaginary fixture.
Andie moaned a little louder this time, but she seemed to be taking it in stride.
“Alex, what, if anything, is this going to prove?” Alex Reilly asked, her voice sounded a little more excited than concerned.
“I’d like to take it up another notch, Andie.”
She nodded approval.
“I’m taking us to three-quarters throttle.”
Andie’s moan turned into a pained groan as she slowly closed her eyes. She almost had a smile on her face.
The energy flowing into me now more than compensated for what I was expelling.
“Sis, does this have any theoretical premise, or have we suddenly turned into power vampires?” Alex Reilly complained.
“How do you feel, Andie?” I asked gently.
It’s nowhere near how it felt last week, Empress. What are we trying to prove, though?”
“I’m now drawing more than three times the energy from you that I was on the mission and you haven’t cried out in pain yet.”
“So are we into domination and masochism now, Alex?” Alex Reilly asked sarcastically.
“It’s beginning to hurt a little, Empress. What are you trying to tell me, ma’am?”
“This is your gift, Andromeda Celeste! You can somehow provide an energy reserve that I…maybe we, the sisters of Kili, can draw from if needed.”
“She’s a human power source, Alex?” Alex Reilly choked out.
“I’m a battery?”
“Yes!” I said in triumph as I slowly closed my imagined valve and felt the energy flow stop. I released my hold on time.
My quarter’s door opened fully and closed normally, much to my sister’s relief. I tried something else before releasing the Commodore’s arm.
I slowly turned the valve in the opposite direction and felt energy move from me.
“OHHHHHH, heavens, OOOHHHHH, what are you doing now, Empress?” Andie asked in a breathy, passionate moan as her eyes closed again. “That...” She licked her lips. “That feels sooooo…OoooooOHHHHHH!”
Commodore Celeste noticeably shivered.
The imaginary valve closed again and disappeared from my mind.
“When borrowing something, its always courteous to replenish what was used.” I told her and Allie.
“Andie, are you going to be okay?” I asked as the woman stood there and seemed to still be basking in a warm, comforting feeling. I recognized the expression from one of the video recordings made on a few of my trips back to Reilly BC.
My door opened and Jack and Cami walked in unannounced.
“I hope somebody made an archive of that. It was short but very…VERY good!” Cami grinned.
“That settles it” Allie began with a chuckle. “We’re both surrounded by perverts!”
“But director, you were the one that suggested we…” Cami started to say.
Alex Reilly disappeared from my room.
“Where did she go, Alex?” Cami finished abruptly.
“Your director had a few…um…things to take care of, sweetheart.” I giggled.
“So, Empress,” Andie giggled lightly as she finally composed herself. “When do we leave, and where do we go this time?”
“West Point, New York, 1780.”
“I guess I should go find Professor Samuels and borrow her extra Reilly suit again.” Andie said as her excited expression turned into a frown. “As soon as I clean up a bit, that is.”
The Commodore excused herself and exited my quarters.
“So…I take it that I’m still on Ricky Lynn detail, Alex?” Cami asked sadly.
I nodded. “How’s the thruster rehab going?”
“You do know this thing has over a thousand thrusters on it, right?”
“Tell her to focus on Rings ‘B’ through ‘E’, sections 10 through 80, and Ring ‘D’ section 180, Sweetheart.”
“Ricky Lynn says thanks, Alex. She also wants to know how long you were going to wait to tell her?”
“Tell her that we may or may not be using the thrusters to land Atlantis, Cami.”
Cami nodded but her eyes and mouth opened wide in surprise.
“What’d she say, Sweetheart?” I asked with a devious grin.
“You really don’t want to know her response, Alex.”
Jack laughed. “Come on, sis, Alex has some talking to do with the Commodore. I’ll be ready to leave in an hour, Alex.”
Both women turned and walked out the door.
“Jacki? I’ve never heard Ricky Lynn use the term…” I heard Cami say before the door closed.
Half an hour later I again answered my door, as expected, Andie stood dressed in her borrowed Reilly suit- its default red and blue matching mine.
“You have a question, Andromeda.” I stated rather than questioned as I motioned her in.
“The Past Empress…how” Andie thought about how to ask. “How could she still be moving if you stopped…if you stopped time?”
“Beats me.” I answered honestly. Maybe because we’re actually the same person? The same…um…entity?” I shrugged. “I told you that neither of us got the owner’s manual, hun, we just play it by ear. So far it’s worked out.”
This doesn’t look like the West Point I’ve seen pictures of, Alex.” Jack said as we looked around.
“We’re actually on the opposite side and downstream of Fort Clinton. This is a little hamlet called Verplanck’s Point. It’s early morning, September 22nd, 1780”
“This is no hamlet, Alex, this is a garrisoned outpost and a crude one at that.” Andie argued.
“Okay…so where are we…really, Empress?”
“Someplace where women really shouldn’t be, Jack- not in this time.” I said with a wry grin. “You see, this is one of the many small outposts along the Hudson River setup to keep British troops and ships,” I pointed out into the river and downstream a little ways, “like that one from securing a foothold in the upper Hudson valley.”
Jack and Andie’s mouths’ dropped open simultaneously.
“So what can we do about it, Alex?” Jack asked.
“Soooo,” I said dropping their hands, thereby indicating that we had rephased, “Jack, Alex, and Andie get to blow something up!”
Jack looks so pretty when she’s surprised- Andie too, for that matter.
“Alex?” Jack whispered. “What about those men over there? Shouldn’t we just tell them what’s coming up river?”
“Do you remember how to load one of these antiques, Commander?” I asked with a sly grin, skirting the question entirely.
“With the exception of how much powder to use, Cap.”
“Best guess, Commander Cummins. Commodore, how good are you with aiming an ancient cannon?”
“Somehow I think I’ll find out, Alex.”
I nodded.
From our right, a bag of powder floated past and emptied itself into the bore of the five or six inch iron cannon.
I watched as the bag emptied itself into the barrel and motioned for Jack to stop when I felt the right amount had been added. Jack nodded.
“I’ll pack it so they won’t notice a ghostly ramrod, Cap- same with the gun cotton.”
“Andie, don’t forget to account for windage and lead the target a little- I figure they’re doing one, maybe two knots. They’ll be tacking away from us in another five minutes in order to distance themselves from our guns.”
“Alex, I may be new to this planet, but the laws of physics still hold true on mine.” She told me in annoyance.
“That may be, but it’s not always true- especially in other universes.”
Andie stopped looking down river and stared back at me curiously.
I motioned with my index finger that her attention should be focused on the enemy ship and not me.
Jack floated a cannonball over to the gun’s muzzle and it disappeared silently down the barrel.
“Does anybody know where they keep the fuse powder?”
“Just a spark in the breech will do the trick, Commander.” I reminded.
“Oh ya…right. Awaiting coordinates and orders, Commodore Celeste.” Jack replied quietly with a devilish grin.
I noticed it was starting to get lighter. We’d lose our chance of getting the first shot off if one of the dozing soldiers happened to wake up.
Andie walked over to the side of the antique artillery piece and eyed up the barrel against the target, which had just started to come about to tack away from us.
“Two degrees to the right, Jacquelyn and raise the azimuth eight…no, ten degrees.” Jack complied and the gun silently moved the required distance- it’s muzzle rose about six inches.
Sighting the gun once more, Andie gave us a ‘thumbs up’ and stepped back behind me. I felt her hand in mine.
“Ready for firing, Cap.” Jack informed me before she too stepped back and took my offered left hand. I phased us out.
“Andie whenever you feel the time is right.” I said turning my head to her and squeezing her hand.
“Fire.” She said and the gun erupted in smoke and blinding flame. The noise was deafening.
A floury of men appeared around us- all wanting to know who or what set off the cannon.
An explosion echoed across the water and all eyes focused on the fire and commotion out in the river.
“That looks like a direct hit if I ever saw one, good job ladies.”
Immediately several other cannons were readied and systematically fired. The crew examining our gun, still at a loss for it’s firing, jumped into action, one man fetching and pouring a pail of water over the barrel while the others fetched shot, powder, cotton, and rod. Within two minutes the gun belched forth another ball- this one not so well aimed as the first.
“They fire cannon like a bunch of women, Alex.” Jack observed with a giggle.
“I would argue that statement, hun. At least we hit the target.”
Both Jack and Andie nodded.
“So what ship was that out there?” Jack asked as we stepped back and watched the ‘professionals’ work.
“HMS Vulture- Captain Andre’s ship. In about half an hour it’s going to turn back downstream toward New York for repairs…lots of repairs. Time to move on, Ladies.”
Our surroundings changed slightly from tree-lined shore to tree-lined, muddy, dirt road…well, two deep muddy ruts, anyway.
“Now where are we?” Jack asked as she and Andie looked around.
“South of West Point…um…Fort Clinton, September 24th, 1780.” I answered.
“So…what do we do here, Alex?”
“We’re here to inform Mr. Arnold that Capt. Andre has been captured, Jack.”
“Why?”
“Because I want him to see us again. We left so suddenly the last time we met, Jack.”
“I’d have thought you wanted to see his face when we ‘popped’ in. Where do we meet him then?”
“Over in that nice looking home over there, Jack. He uses that as his headquarters while commanding the fort.”
We were instantly in the well decorated- for the time period- dining room. Arnold entered and momentarily gazed out the window. He appeared to be waiting for someone. Two male servants, one at a door to another part of the house and one standing beside the table waited to attend the Commandant and his possible guest.
“Jack, I’m going to need a free hand in a minute. Would you mind taking Andie’s?”
She nodded agreement and switched positions. Andie was now between us.
“Andie, I’m going to start drawing energy from you and Jack, alright?” I told them.
“Are you going to do what I think, Empress?” Jack asked grimly.
“Sure am.” I answered raising my eyebrows twice.
“Jacquelyn, I thought we weren’t to use titles on missions?”
“If she’s going to stop time, that’s something only the Empress can do. So the title is warranted, Andie.”
Ignoring the debate, I began to explain what I planned to do.
“I’m going to try something a little different this time, ladies. Let’s see if I can use what I know about my children’s gifts and try to stop time everywhere except for us and Arnold- without touching him.”
Jack and Andie gave me a worrisome look as I started to concentrate on my self-imposed task. When I thought I had all the specifics covered, I imagined two control valves in my mind and slowly gave each a quarter turn.
Andie gave a quiet, almost pleasant, moan while Jack flinched noticeably and looked to me in wonder.
The energy flowing into me was amazing!
I pulled the trigger in my mind and everything around us suddenly stopped. As before, all noises and sounds vanished.
I noticed Arnold’s eyes slowly glance around the room as he detected something amiss.
‘Jacquelyn? Say hello to the man.’ I thought to my Ex-O as soon as I rephased us.
“Bonjour à nouveau, M. Arnold."
As expected, he jumped substantially.
“So, we meet again, General Arnold.” I said with a smile.
“How did you…?”
“Oh, you know, we just popped in to say hi, General.” I giggled.
“Sergeant!”
“They can’t hear you, Benedict…or should I call you ‘Benny’?” I said menacingly as I gave him an evil grin. “This room is now totally isolated from the outside world. No one can enter…no one can leave. Not even General Washington and his best troops could gain entry.”
“What do you want?”
“What do we want? Oh, Benny, we want history to be corrected so that America can win its freedom and our forefathers can arrive to a free nation, that’s all.” I answered, as my grin became a predatory smile.
“You speak so strangely. How can this be history as you say if this is the here and now?”
“Oh no, Benny, this is our,” I motioned to Andie and Jack, “history. Didn’t Clemson tell you about me?”
“Last year he said that you were the leader…of what, I do not know…that I should restrict you so he could gain escape. He said nothing else, I swear.”
“Didn’t he tell you to compromise and/or otherwise deflower me?”
“Details escape me, Miss Alice.”
“Empress!” I hissed sharply.
“Forgive me, what?”
“You shall address me by my rightful title- ‘Empress of Time and Space’, Brigadier General Benedict Arnold!” I shouted angrily. Feeling the burden starting to take its toll, I twisted each envisioned valve another quarter turn. Both were now at half throttle. The increase of energy lessened the strain on me sufficiently for now.
Again Andie let out a quiet moan and Jack blinked a few times before quickly glancing over at me.
The man’s mouth dropped open, his complexion turned very pale, as he looked around us, finally noticing that nothing outside of us was moving.
My smile widened as I approached him- Jack and Andie in tow.
“You’ve been a very bad boy, Benny.” I cooed as my right index finger menacingly jabbed his shoulder. “Misappropriating supplies and equipment designated for Gen. Washington’s Army for your own gain; black market dealings; conspiring with the British and the Tories.” I accused as I quickly turned away from him to look out a window. “Of course, who could blame you, right? You’ve been embarrassed and humiliated; refused a proper command numerous times in two wars; and now…and now, Benny, you’re trying to sell out your own country. One, by the way, you’ve only recently pledged your allegiance to. Valley Forge, I believe, was the place you took your oath?”
“How do you know all that?”
I quickly turned back around.
“Because it is our right and true history, Benedict!” I shouted pointing my thumb back at me. “One that is now in shambles thanks to you and Darren Clemson!”
“He only sought to obtain powder from me.”
“Yes, I know. Enough to level most of the city of Philadelphia as I recall.” I said evenly as I got within inches of his face. “Munitions slated for your friend and Commander, George Washington. It was a good thing we isolated half of those stores. At least the Continental Army had something to fight back with!”
“But you and Mr. Clemson…you both vanished into thin air at the same instance. How could you have rescued twenty kegs of powder in less than an instant? I thought he miscounted his inventory.”
“Did you not hear our Empress’ full title, Mr. Arnold? Empress of Time and Space?” Jack reminded in anger.
“What was an instant for you was about fifteen minutes for us, sir. I almost lost my colleague here doing it.” I said motioning to Andie.
“I am sorry about that…Empress…I was against harming any of you in any way! You must believe me. As for Mister Clemson, he gave me no recourse but to supply his needs. The man is devious and underhanded. He threatened my very existence!”
“I know that better than anyone, Benny. That is why we are here. To repair what Clemson has destroyed.”
“How?”
“In about a minute, a Lieutenant carrying a message from Col. Jameson’s command at Tarrytown will arrive with a letter informing you that Capt. Andre was captured yesterday. A similar message along with some correspondence and plans for West Point’s fortifications has also been sent to General Washington. He is, at this moment ordering your arrest and will not be joining you for the morning meal.”
“How can you know this?”
“I thought you were smarter than that, Benny? You are our history, remember?” I smiled evilly once more. “I’d answer the door if I were you.” I suggested and nodded to it before releasing time and phasing out.
There was a knock at the door as Arnold looked around the room for us.
“Excuse me, Commandant, this just arrived for you.” The younger man said handing Arnold a wax sealed message. Opening and reading the message, his eyes sprang open.
“Ready my horse! I have been summoned away on a matter of extreme importance.” He ordered as he continued to look for any sign of us.
“At once, Commandant.”
“He’s running?” Jack asked, already knowing the answer.
“This small part of history is back on track, ladies.” I announced happily. “Is everyone okay?”
Andie nodded, but Jack frowned a little.
“Jack?” I asked.
“I thought you said I would need to lure him out, Alex.”
I gave my Ex-O a strange glance and wondered about her.
“All I said was that I would need Mademoiselle Jacquelyn again, Jack. You still are Jacquelyn Cummins, right?” I asked, shaking my head.
“But thankfully, I never got to say or do much, Alex.”
“Jack, I wouldn’t have been able to set things straight without you and Andie here”
But all we did, Alex, was fire an ancient cannon at an ancient sailing ship.” Andie remarked.
“Exactly! And after readdressing everything that happened to us on our last mission this past week- the sudden changes; the added variables- it all snapped neatly into place.”
“You’re saying Clemson actually made it easier for us to fix things, Alex?” Jack asked in amazement.
I nodded. “If we hadn’t tried to stop him in Philadelphia though, things could’ve gotten worse. So…to answer your next question: ‘Was it worth us even going there in the first place, Alex?’ The answer is yes, definitely.”
“I can’t believe someone like him would make things easy intentionally, Alex.”
I looked at Jack and nodded.
“So, where to now, Empress?” Andie asked excitedly.
“We head back to Atlantis and plan our next mission.” I said as our surroundings changed…
Nothing!
My tiara immediately displayed its menu in my HUD and selected the environmental field.
“Alex…where’s my ship?” Andie cried in fear.
“How can we be breathing, Empress?” Jack cried hysterically. “I thought space was a vacuum?”
“The tiara must have sensed the pressure loss and engaged the environmental field, Jack. As for where Atlantis is, Andie…I’ve got no clue, but we need to get out of here.” I said as calmly as I could. I happened to see a huge cloud of smoke on the planet’s surface just on the horizon. Oh, God, no!
A heavily wooded slope appeared around us. In the distance a huge wildfire was burning. There was an enormously wide and deep gash carved into the ground leading out to the inferno.
“Noooo!” Andie cried out as she fell to her knees, still holding Jack’s hand.
“Empress?” Jack asked quietly, her eyes already tearing up.
“Can you sense…anybody…Jack?” I asked, trying to keep my composure.
“Maybe one hundred, maybe more Alex, I can’t really tell with all the chaos going on.”
“Alex, we need to be there! I need to be there!” Andie cried.
Quickly, I concentrated on the Bridge and asked the question in my mind: ‘Is it safe to go there’?
“Andie, you need to stand up now.” I said as Jack tried to pull her up.
“Everyone’s gone!” She cried out. “Everyone’s gone…”
‘Jack, stand her up.” I ordered as our location changed once more.
What surrounded us could only be described as carnage. All around us equipment freed by the brutal impact lay sparking and strewn about. Nothing seemed to be moving except a few lighting fixtures swinging from the ceiling.
I quickly disengaged my tiara’s environmental field and brought up its tactical display hoping it would direct us to any survivors.
“I show several life signs in here, Jack.” I pointed down to a lower tier from where we stood. “They’re not very strong.”
We began to make our way through the rubble that had been the various command stations.
“Alex, I found Cami.”
“Where is she, Jack?”
“Looking for Ricky Lynn, Alex.”
“Is she okay?”
“A few bumps and bruises.”
“Can she tell us what happened and when?”
“She doesn’t know, Alex, she was asleep when it started.”
“Reggie!” Andie shouted, as we approached a pile of battered consoles.
“Jack.”
“On it, Cap.”
The pile slowly cleared one piece at a time to reveal Andie’s first officer as Jack carefully relocated the debris. Reggie’s legs and right arm were bent in the wrong directions- in multiple places.
Andie broke free of Jack’s grasp and quickly, gently turned her head toward her.
“Reggie, by the heavens are you okay? We’re going to get you out of here.” Getting no response, she gently brushed the woman’s hair from her forehead away from her eyes. “Reggie?”
The woman’s eyes fluttered a few times before opening slightly.
“Commodore…you…you came back.” The severely injured woman said with a forced smile.
“Reggie, you’re going to be okay. What happened? When did it happen?”Andie said trying to comfort her.
I dropped my head when my tactical showed her heartbeat slowing.
Reggie began to say something, but Jack and I couldn’t hear it. Andie moved her head closer to the dying woman’s mouth.
“Reggie, don’t leave me! We’ll get help. Alex can get you to a doctor in an instant.” Andie hugged her friend’s head in her arms.
“I’m sorry…”
The woman’s eyes began to close as I noticed her indication on my tactical stop pulsing and turn grey.
“Andie, what did she tell you?” I asked, gently as I could as I tried desperately to hold my own emotions back. I could feel the tears cascading down my cheeks.
“Alex, Cami reports…that our…that our sisters…they didn’t make it, Alex.” Jack choked out. “She just found…” Jack burst into tears on my shoulder.
“Andie?” I choked out just above a whisper. “Andie, did she tell you when this began?”
“I…I wasn’t here for them… I was their commander and…and I wasn’t…wasn’t here…when …when they needed me…most. I…I let my own…my own…gratification…distract…distract me.”
“Andie, we can still make this right.” I urged placing my hand on her shoulder. We can go back to before this all happened and prevent it.” I told her.
“It can’t be undone, Empress! It’s too late!” She shouted in distress. “I wasn’t here for them! Don’t you know that it can’t be redone?”
“It can and we will, Commodore!” I told her sternly. “The Empress of Time and Space will undo this whole unfortunate event. I promise you!”
“You’ve done enough, Alex! What’s done is done. Just leave me here…this is where I should have been anyway. I should have been here in her place!”
“You don’t mean that, Andie!” I responded in anger. “You, Jack, and I are the only ones that can reverse this! We can stop this from happening!”
“Just let me be.”
“No! I will not let everything that you’ve done here just go away, Andromeda Celeste! You’ve all come too far to be stopped this easily. Jack, we have to go back to before this happened. Commodore Celeste, I need to know if Reggie told you when this started.”
“Got it, Alex. Transferring the information to you now.”
“Thanks, Jack.”
“You just stole my memory! That is not acceptable. It is stealing private property.” Andie complained weakly.
“If it saves millions of people, Commodore, I’ll gladly stand trial for the offence.”
“Millions? There were only two hundred and fifty thousand on Atlantis. How do you get millions out of that?”
“I’m talking about all of the lives that won’t exist if we let this tragedy happen!”
Our surroundings changed…
To chaos!
“What’s going on?” Andie shouted in confusion as she suddenly looked up. We now stood watching her bridge crew trying to contain whatever failure or catastrophe had occurred in our absence. It took a moment for a space to clear that was big enough for the three of us to rephase and another few for Andie to comprehend what I had just done.
“REPORT!” Commodore Celeste shouted at the top of her lungs over the warning horns, bells, klaxons, and hysteric conversations. “REGGIE!”
Andie’s Ex-O jumped in surprise misinterpreting her sudden emotion-filled outburst completely.
“Systematic failures on all environmental and station keeping equipment, Commodore. We think Ricky Lynn’s modifications to Dixie may have caused it! We’re unable to maintain orbit. Uncontrolled atmospheric insertion will occur in two hours, ma’am.”
Andie looked at me with an angry intensity that I’d never seen, but knew well. She was going to lose her ship and one of my sisters was to blame.
“Where is the professor now, Commander?” I asked Reggie.
“Last I saw she was running for the processing core, Empress.”
“Alex, I have to be here.” Andie said as she released my hand and hurried to her station with Reggie.
“Jack, stay here and assist where you can. I’m going to find the chief.”
“What’s going on, Cap?”
“If I’d have to guess, I’d say Clemson left his professor a small going away present.”
“If you’d have to guess, Cap?”
“This wasn’t something I’d seen happening, Jack. I didn’t see a single scenario where something like this happened.”
“Then how could he…”
“I told everyone this man was dangerous!” I said before the processor core appeared around me. Prof. Samuels sat cross-legged holding her head.
“I’m sorry baby! I never meant to hurt you. I was trying to help you be your best.” She cried glancing up at the rows of computer equipment racks.
“What happened, hun?” I asked.
“According to your diagnostic tool, this board should be operating at nominal efficiency, Chief.” Alex Reilly shouted from a row off to my left.
There was no recognition of my presence.
“Alex! What’s going on?” I shouted.
“That’s impossible, Alex. My gut tells me that it has to be where the problem started. From there it’s cascaded to every system controller in the ship. What the hell did I do to these people?” Ricky Lynn cried as she momentarily looked up and cupped her face in her hands.
“Could the tools be the cause, Chief?” I asked.
I got no response. This wasn’t good! Had I suddenly skipped into a parallel dimension somehow? If so, what…who caused it?
The chaotic bridge scene reappeared.
“Jack, Andi, Where do things stand?” I asked as I rephased.
Again, as with my sister and Ricky Lynn, I got no answer.
“What the hell’s happening around here?” I shouted in frustration.
“Empress. Empress, why can’t they hear you?” a tiny voice asked. Yuuka’s voice was barely audible above the chaotic din as she suddenly flew in close to my face.
“You can hear me, Yuuka?” I asked in surprise.
“Yes, Empress, I can.” She said, landing on my shoulder and speaking directly into my ear.
“Oh, thank God! I thought I had jumped into another dimension or something!” I told her, relieved that someone could interact with me.
“Alex…what’s going on?”
“It was Clemson!” I accused. “Somehow he found a way to sabotage Atlantis and our efforts to capture him.”
“How could he do that, Alex, He doesn’t know where we are, right?”
“He knows Professor Samuels, hun! He knows Ricky Lynn’s fondness for cybernetics. He also knows that Ricky Lynn can’t pass up the urge to tinker or repair something.”
“You mean he sabotaged her equipment?”
“I think so, hun. If I’m not mistaken, her tools will continue to fail her.”
“Prof. Samuels must be almost ready to give up, Alex! She’s taken an instant liking to Dixie. She’s like her child, ma’am!”
“A child she’s unintentionally killing with every effort, hun.”
“We have to stop her, Empress. Millions of people will be killed if Atlantis does not land safely.”
I thought about what the Pixie said and quickly ran a few scenarios.
“Yuuka, I know this may be too much to ask, but I need to borrow your energy.”
“Empress?”
“I need to do something crazy, but to do that I’ll need to tap into you, hun.”
“Do I need to grow up, Alex?”
Did she? I ran the possibilities.
“No, hun, you actually have more energy in your present form.” I answered after a few seconds.
“I do?”
I nodded my head.
“Just hold tight to my ear hun. I can’t guarantee this won’t be painful.”
“Understood, ma’am. I’m ready. Um…what are we going to do?”
“First I’m going to establish a localized perimeter around you and I, Jack, Cami, Andie, and possibly Reggie. After that I’m going to attempt to stop time everywhere but.”
“You can do that, Empress?”
“It’s worked once on a limited scale, hun.”
“If you stop time around us, what would you do next?”
“If that works, we have a very limited time to transport Atlantis safely to the surface, Yuuka.”
“Limited time, Empress?”
“I never did this before. If I don’t get it right, our new friends and our sisters die in the resulting crash.”
“And us, Empress?”
“This attempt will probably kill us in the process, my sister.”
“At least it will be an honorable death, Captain Steinert.” Yuuka said, her voice turning gruesomely serious. “I await your orders, ma’am.”
“I’m going to start drawing power from you, Yuuka.” I announced after I concentrated on my objective- how I could get there. Next I disabled the emergency recall function on my Reilly suit. I didn’t think I would arrive on Terra in its present form so why waste the energy to end up floating in the cold vacuum of space forever.
Yuuka tugged on my ear. “Are you sure I have more power the way I am, ma’am? I definitely felt that!”
I only opened the throttle a quarter, hun, it gets worse.” I warned gently. “Ready?”
“Bonzai!” She shouted.
I advanced my throttle, for that’s how I imagined it this time, another quarter. Yuuka’s grip on my earlobe tightened significantly as she let out a pained groan.
All motion and sound stopped around us save for four individuals.
Cami and Jack noticed first then Reggie then Andie at last.
“Empress, what could this possibly accomplish but to delay the inevitable?” Andie asked, being the first to turn to me and speak.
“Jack, Cami, I need a containment shield around Atlantis immediately!” I ordered ignoring Andie’s question.
My Mind Warriors quickly joined hands and began to concentrate.
Reggie, as of the last report, is the LZ still clear for landing?”
“There is another critical low pressure occurrence in the area, Empress.”
Andie’s mouth dropped wide open.
“Are you attempting what I think you are, Alex?”
“Less talk. Commander Cummins, what’s the status on my shield?”
“Shield established and ready, Captain Steinert.” Jack acknowledged.
“Andie, I could really use a backup to Yuuka.”
“It would be an honor, mighty Empress.”
“Great, you had to ruin it, hun.” I said offering my hand.
“Empress…Alex, I mean, have you ever attempted something like this with such a mass?” Reggie asked as she walked over to me and forcibly took my other hand.
I imagined two more ‘throttles’ in my mind.
“She once transposed Reilly Research Facility and the universe it occupied. Does that qualify?” Cami answered in a tense, deliberate tone.
“A whole universe, Empress?” Both Reggie and Andie’s eyes went wide.
“I didn’t know what I was doing at the time. It was dumb luck that we survived.” I admitted as I continued to concentrate on the objective.
“But a whole universe? How is something like that possible?” Reggie managed to ask.
“The very existence of the Empress AND time travel is impossible, Reg!” Jack told her as she continued to concentrate on her shield.
“Target acquired.” I announced and pushed my two new controls to half throttle.
Immediately, two voiced moaned in pain.
Feeling the increase in available power, I continued my ‘countdown’.
“Favorable time period established. Expanding localized temporal anomaly.”
The resulting additional load made me cringe in pain and I suddenly felt weaker. I only hoped it was enough to encompass the whole ship.
“Empress, your ear! You are bleeding.” Yuuka screamed in fright.
“It can’t be helped, Pixie.” I groaned as I continued my preset sequence.
“Increase your draw on me, my sister. These people must arrive at their new home safely.”
I felt her other hand clamp onto my earlobe.
“Thank you, Pixie.” I said as I pushed her throttle to three quarters. She screamed painfully into my ear. It was the loudest her voice had ever sounded in ‘Pixie” mode.
“Empress, increase the power from us as well. Andie said gently. Reggie nodded her consent.
I pushed theirs to three quarters also.
Both women screamed out in pain, their eyes were closed tightly from the intensity.
I was now consuming more power than I ever had before! A warm liquid touched my upper lip.
It was now or never.
“Transit in three; two; one!”
Atlantis seemed to shake and shimmy wildly around us. Was she going to shake apart?
Had this been the right thing to do or was there another option I had forgotten to account for?
Another warning signal came alive as I concentrated on settling Atlantis gently to Earth.
How could I be so stupid as to not account for Clemson’s cunning and intelligence? How could I allow him to kill millions of innocents? Did my arrogance completely blind me to all possibilities?
This wouldn’t end in disaster! I had to make this right.
I had to…
“Alex?”
Who was calling me?
“Alex, I know you can hear me. Time to wake up.”
Who?
“Captain Steinert, It’s been three days, ma’am. Time to wake up,”
“Jack?” I whispered.
“None other.”
“Are we dead? My God, I’ve killed Andie and her crew!” I replied again in a raspy whisper
“Andie, Reggie, and Yuuka are alive, Empress. Lord knows they wish they weren’t.”
“Where are we?”
“Welcome to Atlantis Base, Empress. Because of you, Atlantis safely landed in the Caribbean. There’s someone here to see you, ma’am.”
“Can I have a few minutes with my sister, Jack?”
“Of course, Allie. I’ll be back in a little bit, Alex.”
I nodded.
“Well, y’all gonna open those jade gems we call eyes, sis?”
The piercing brightness stung like nothing I could remember. I quickly shut them and tried again.
Alex Reilly slowly came into focus.
“Hey, sis.” I whispered.
“Hey yerself, you crazy blonde! What has gotten into you lately? Whenever I felt y’all stop time it scared me half ta death! Why do you keep doing these things, huh?”
“Had to save Atlantis.” I whispered, wondering why my voice wouldn’t serve me properly.
“What about Jack and Cami? Why not have them land Atlantis? If they can raise a skyscraper sized ice cube into orbit, what made you think they couldn’t land this ship?”
“LZ was still compromised.” Again I answered in a whisper.
Alex Reilly’s’ eyes went wide. “You transported WHILE time was stopped?” She cried. “By the Goddess’, what possessed you to…”
I tried , but failed in moving my hand to her arm.
“It was the only way. We were out of time...” I tried for something louder than a whisper and began to cough.
“Doc, think she can hold some water?” Alex said over her shoulder.
“You could try, ma’am, but her skin…being so fragile…it might fracture.” A voice I recognized as Andie’s personal physician answered.
“I’ll take the chance, hun. She NEEDS to replenish her nanos.”
“Can you open your mouth a small amount, sis?” Alex asked gently.
“I look like a corpse again, don’t I?” I croaked.
She nodded sadly.
The cool liquid felt so good in my dry mouth. My tongue and throat started to tingle as the machine-laced liquid seeped down my throat.
“More?” Alex asked.
Nodding, I accepted another sip.
Alex watched me for a few minutes.
“So how far forward did you take us, sis?”
“Ten years, I think.”
“You think?”
“I was sort of busy trying to do three things at the same time, Alex.”
“You’re absolutely impossible, Alexandra Steinert!”
“Pot calling the kettle, sis?”
Alex smiled pleasantly as she shook her head slowly.
“Glad you’re okay, Alex. I’ll let you get some rest now. See you tomorrow.”
Atlantis Expeditionary Base, Standard Year 257:06:27
“Morning, Alex.” Cami said pleasantly as she walked into my quarters.
“Sorry to leave you in the hot seat, Sweetheart. It wasn’t my intention. I can honestly say I didn’t see this coming.”
“But you turned disaster into triumph, Alex. You saved all these people.”
“I got caught with my britches down, Sweetheart! There is no excuse for that. I screwed up and these colonists almost paid dearly for it.”
“You saved everyone, Alex! That is what’s most important.”
“I almost killed everyone including Andie, Reggie, and Yuuka.”
“No, like always you almost killed yourself, Alex. Reggie, the Commodore, and Yuuka merely lost consciousness.”
I closed my eyes in relief. At least I hadn’t taken Atlantis’ captain and first officer from her.
“I didn’t think I’d make it this time, sweetheart.” I admitted. “I’ve never moved something so big before.”
“I don’t understand, Alex. You transposed Reilly and its associated universe to rescue us from…”
“That was before I actually knew I could do such things…it was a mistake- or maybe a miracle. I was lucky not to have killed myself then- especially without any power assist.”
“I supplicate reanalysis of that erroneous conclusion, Empress! (I beg to differ, Empress)” Cami exclaimed, visibly upset.
“But I had no idea if what I planned would work, Cami.”
Still staring angrily at me, Cami informed me of something I hadn’t thought of.
“You had one hundred and three power sources that day, Alexandra Steinert! I felt every last soul pour their energies into you so you could successfully remove us from harm- even Janelle Hathor donated!”
It was my turn to stare at her for a change.
“Y’all did that? For me?” I asked thunderstruck. “Even knowing that I was not the real director, why would anyone believe so strongly in me to follow me, let alone lend me their energy?”
“Because, whether you realized it or not at the time, Alex, you and the Director were more alike than you think.” Cami smiled deviously, taking my hand in hers. “Only your public presence is more commanding.
I blinked in amazement at her admission.
“I never meant to just take over for her. I’d never do that with somebody else’s command.”
“It’s what we needed, Alex. It was EXACTLY what we needed at THAT desperate moment. Janelle could never have inspired the faculty like you did.”
“Why?” I asked as I looked up to the ceiling, shaking my head to the side slowly several times.
“There is just something about you, Alex Steinert. Something…I don’t know…special, I postulate- something that makes people respect you.”
“Could it be the fact that I can travel through space and time?” I joked.
“It’s more than that, Alex. I think it’s your personality. You’re friendly and accommodating, smart…just fun to be around. The way you and the director interact…you’re like the sisters I never had. Silly as that sounds, it defines exactly how I feel- how you make me feel…how you make us all feel- like we’re all related- like real sisters.”
“Wow…I…I…”
“Alex, thank you for saving all these people.” Cami pulled me into a tight embrace as I heard her begin to cry. My shoulder became wet in the instant before my Reilly began absorbing the salty liquid.
“Oh, well, I thought your shoulder would be free. I’ll come back in a few minutes.” Andie said sadly as she entered and saw us.
“I have two, Commodore, though I fail to see why you would seek mine out after such a debacle.”
“You really have to say that, Alex? The woman that heroically sacrificed herself to save a quarter-million souls and bring them to safety on their new Homeworld instead of just disappearing and writing us off as another failed civilization? Who do you think you are, Alexandra Steinert?” Andie said as she tapped Cami gently on the shoulder to move over and wrapped her arms around me too.
“I’m just happy I could help, but you, Reggie, and Yuuka helped too.” I said quietly. “Without you all I cou…”
“Thank you, Empress…for…for everything you and your sisters have done for us.” Andie greatly tightened her hold on me.
“As I suspected, no regard for the home guard? How typical.” My voice said as I looked up to see Alex leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed.
“Sorry, I’m fresh outta shoulders, sis.” I said with a wink.
“Now that you’re recovered, we need to sync, Alexandra Steinert.” She said getting right down to business.
I glanced at Cami and Andie. “Sorry, ladies, I have a mission report to file with the director.”
Allie tilted her head to the side, rolled her eyes, and smiled oddly.
Both women released their death grips and stepped aside. Allie approached slowly, eyeing me carefully. At the last moment, she jumped at me and wrapped her arms around me. The tingle between us felt wonderful!
“You really worried me this time, sis.” She said into my ear. “You have to stop being so reckless. I don’t want to lose my sister so soon.”
“Recall the archives, director. You will see my motivations.”
Allie closed her eyes for a few seconds.
“You really couldn’t get us to respond? How was that possible? How could you just jump to a parallel dimension like that…if that’s what it was?”
“I’m open to any theories.”
“This new talent of stopping time…I see your power usage is becoming more efficient. It’s nice to know we aren’t going to kill those around us unintentionally.”
“You know I’d give my own life before that would ever happen, Alex.”
“That’s exactly what I’m afraid of, sis! That one of us will lose the other while helping others.”
“It’s what we do.” I said with a shrug.
“We could be a little more careful.”
“What fun would that be, sis?” I said with a guarded smile.
“We need to reevaluate Clemson’s latest actions and incorporate them into what’s already known. We can’t be on defense all the time, Alex. That’s going to get more people deleted.”
“Agreed. I suggest we accept more input.” I said looking to Cami and Andie, and to Jack, Ricky Lynn, and Yuuka as they entered my quarters.
“As soon as Reggie gets here, we can start, Alex.” Jack said with a look that dared me to say something to the contrary.
I closed my eyes, smiled, and shook my head a few times in response.
“Status report on the critical failure?” Andie demanded after we had moved our group to her conference room overlooking the bridge.
“Thruster and attitude controls have been rendered completely inoperative. Life support, sanitation, and water purification systems are nominal. Dixie is still not responding to commands, Commodore.”
Ricky Lynn’s hands went to her face. She seemed to be taking Reggie’s last statement very hard.
“Well now that we’re on the surface, we won’t need those for the immediate future…right?” Andie looked at Allie and I cautiously.
“About that, Andie,” I began as I looked at Prof. Samuels. “I think the Empress needs a full accounting of the situation up to and including the critical failure, Professor.”
Allie nodded her agreement.
“I was just tryin’ ta fix their A.I. Skipper! According to her self-diagnostics, Dixie was going to terminate in four days. You know I hate to see a semi-sentient piece of equipment self-destruct fer no good reason.”
“That maybe, hun, but how do you account for that very failure after you repaired her higher functions?” Alex Reilly asked.
“As near as I can tell, several routines launched and executed themselves. They apparently migrated down into her peripheral comm ports and traveled throughout the ship. Why just certain systems were affected, is anybody’s guess. Skip, can’t we go an’ get Randi? I sure could use her help!”
“I’m not sure if I could stabilize us in the true timeline again, hun. I was lucky to do it before.” I said shaking my head. “Could you check your equipment for tampering?”
“The test and production equipment that I brought along was my personal gear, ma’am. It hasn’t left my house since I designed it ten years ago, so no one’s touched it but me. Besides, all the pre-start tests were okay when I turned them on. I have no idea what caused my service equipment to malfunction.”
“You can fix her though, right, Professor Samuels?” Andie asked, holding out hope for the A.I.
“After I find the problem with my own equipment, ma’am. If I don’t, we’d be back to square one.”
“Would it help to have someone else diagnosis your tools, Ricky Lynn?” Reggie asked of her new friend.
“That’s some pretty high tech stuff there, kid. Dixie was near a crash and yer people didn’t have a clue. How could they find the problems with my stuff if they couldn’t find the obvious?”
“Sometimes a personal touch is required, professor.” Reggie smiled. “I’m a little rusty, but I could try my luck.”
“I dunno…that’s some pretty complicated stuff, kid.”
“I’m not my repair crew, Ricky Lynn! Just let me take a look?”
Samuels nodded in defeat after a minute to think and Reggie’s face lit up brightly.
“Is it possible that Darren had something to do with this, Chief?” I asked.
“I don’t see how, Alex. He hadn’t been to my place for weeks before we completed the QDA.”
“I’m not talking about that Darren, hun.”
“You mean could he have traveled back and done somethin’?”
I nodded.
“I s’pose so, but I think the house would notice and alert me.”
“What if he compromised her too?” I proposed. “Would he have the means of doing that?”
“That’s assuming a lot, Alex. Darren’s only been to my place a few dozen times since we started workin’ together.”
“How close have you two been working, Ricky Lynn?” Jack asked as both she and Cami looked quizzically at our sister.
Prof. Samuels blushed profusely.
“That’s none o’ yer business, Jacki Cummins.” She protested.
“It is when one of you is trying to wipe all of us from existence, Ricky Lynn!” Jack responded sharply.
“Jack…Ricky Lynn’s personal life is not our concern. I’m sure she holds our secrecy to the general populous close to her heart, because any information gained could be used against us with great effect.” I said, raising an eyebrow to her.
“I’d never rat on the Empress, Alex. You know that, Jacki!”
“Not intentionally you wouldn’t.” Jack accused. “Sometimes things can ‘leak’ out while in the throes of passion.”
“An what would Miss Consummate Virgin know about anything regarding passion?”
“ENOUGH!” I shouted, slamming my hands on the table.
Did the lights just blink?
“We’re here to discuss our options, not point fingers, ladies! So what if she talks in bed? We’ve all…we’ll all be there at some point, so let’s figure out where and how much our adversary knows about us and plan accordingly.” I stressed as calmly as I could.
“Chief, I’d like you to allow Cami access to your memories.”
“But Skip, them’s personal.”
“We have to know how much he knows about us and the Empress, Ricky Lynn. We have to know what we can expect. Just be glad I didn’t ask Jack to do it.”
“Aye, skip.” She relented with a deep sigh.
Cami looked at Allie for her approval then looked sadly to Ricky Lynn.
“I’ll try to be gentle, Ricky Lynn.” Cami then looked at Jack. “I’d ask my sister to give us privacy, please?”
“Jack, take my hand, please?” I said as I stood and walked around the table to her.
“God, I hate this place!” She exclaimed as my private domain appeared around us.
“It was necessary, Jack. Ricky Lynn deserves her privacy as much as everyone else.”
“There’s things she knows that I’m not suppose to know yet, right?”
“Maybe.”
“I thought as much.”
“Look, Jack…if we don’t get things back to normal, those ‘things’ won’t matter anymore, will they? I don’t want any undue stress or complications compromising my team, got it?”
“I understand, Alex. I don’t like it, but I understand and I’ll try to keep things in perspective.” Jack thought a moment. “That mission with Connie…”
“Jack.”
“I just want to know if she was on the mission or was SHE the mission?”
I rubbed my forehead in frustration. “Yes.” I said to my friend - my sister. “Constance was the mission, Jack! There were things that she needed to know in order for her to effectively reach her true potential, all right? Is that what y’all wanted to know?” I told her as tears began flowing down my cheeks.
“The two of y’all are happy in the future…if we can get it back on track, that is.”
Jack regarded my sudden mood change and my face for a few minutes.
“That’s all I wanted to know, Alex. Thank you. Now, shouldn’t we get back to Atlantis?” She finally said, somberly.
I offered my hand to her again.
“About time you two got back!” Alex Reilly groused.
“Can it, Alex.” I said as I returned to my seat. “So what did we learn from the ‘Mind-meld’, Sweetheart?”
“Prof. Samuels seems to be missing several hours of memory from her last…um…encounter, with Mr. Clemson, Alex. I have no postulations to account for the errors.”
“Hun,” I looked sympathetically to my embarrassed sister, “Can you remember if Darren had a…um…reputation before you two started…”
“I’d heard rumors, ma’am, but…”
“But you chose not to pay them any mind?”
Ricky Lynn nodded sadly. “Ya.”
“Let me guess,” I said quietly as I recalled some of my future twin’s memories. “Something about an exotic drug that ‘loosens up’ the recipient’s inhibitions, but blocks any memory while under its influence?”
Tears fell from Ricky Lynn’s cheeks. “Ya, but I thought our nanos compensated for stuff like that?”
“Only Emily would know what we were immune to, Chief, and right now she may or may not exist back home.” I told her sadly.
I felt a heaviness come over me as I thought about my sister and the possibility I’d lost her and Brie.
“Alex,” Alex Reilly said, catching my attention.
“Alex, I think we need to start over.”
“Start over? How so, sis?” I asked, confused.
“Before you left Ricky Lynn’s house, the A.I. told her to download something- something that she accused Randi then you of setting up?”
I stabbed the table with my finger. “That’s right,” I remember that. “It sounded like me though, sis. I figured it was something that Alex Covington came up with.”
“That wasn’t from you, skipper?”
“Not from this me, hun. Alex?” I admitted, looking to my sister.
“I haven’t visited the twenty-first century since…” Alex stopped and looked around dejectedly. “I haven’t been there in a while, Alex.”
I noticed Cami lower her eyes for a moment. Jack quickly looked between our two sisters.
“Leave it alone, sister!” Cami commanded aloud as Jack’s head suddenly jerked to one side- as if being slapped in the face mentally.
“I told you to leave it alone, hun,” I whispered to myself as I rubbed my eyes.
“Can we get back on track here, Alex?” Yuuka asked impatiently.
“I concur with Miss Sukiro. We need to find a way to catch this cretin.” Andie added. “And make him pay dearly for what was done to my ship!”
“I’m not so sure he meant to hurt Atlantis, specifically, Commodore.” Allie proposed. “Think about it.”
We all looked at her, waiting.
“We know that Clemson couldn’t possibly have known we’d be here because we didn’t know ourselves before you went back to get Ricky Lynn. Assuming he still doesn’t know we’re here, the only possibility would be sabotage of something he did know about.”
“The QDA!” Ricky Lynn exclaimed. “The lousy bum didn’t want me following him- didn’t want me to make another unit!”
I began to think about the possible outcomes that statement generated.
Ricky Lynn, if she had constructed a second, errant, QDA, would most certainly be lost somewhere…out there. Floating helplessly in some void, somewhere between realities or dimensions- out of touch with and lost in time. There would be practically no way to find or rescue her- even if she would survive. One of our sisters would be gone- possibly dead, and I’d never see her again-maybe not even in my private domain because of the circumstances. There would be no way for me to rescue her…
“This isn’t good, ladies, she’s crying. That’s never good, when the Empress sees something so sad…” I heard Cami’s voice say.
I blinked my wet eyes a few times.
“Alex?” Andie asked in concern, seeing me come back from my thoughts.
“Allie is right. We have to go back and start over.” I said seriously. “Reggie, do you have the necessary equipment to fabricate new parts for Dixie, here on Atlantis?”
“It’s not as sophisticated as Ricky Lynn’s but it should work. Why…”
“Good, that’s all I wanted to know. Jack, you’re with me.” I said as I stood from my seat and walked around the table again. I offered Jack my hand. The second she took it; I opened the throttle I had just re-imagined half way. Jack noticeably flinched with the increased load I added.
“Where are we going to, Alex?” She winced slightly.
“Back to Pittsburgh.” I answered before I pulled the trigger.
“So it seems we are kindred spirits, Captain Steinert, in that both our bases have been erased from the face of this planet.” Commodore Celeste said sadly again as Jack and I watched. I had taken us back to Ricky Lynn’s house- to the day we brought her back to Atlantis.
“We always knew it would be temporary, Andie. Sometimes, friends and family do more to make a home than any special building or location.” That me said.
“A very philosophical and wise way to look at things, Empress.” Andie admitted. “Though I suspect, you yearn for ‘home’ as much as I do.”
“Alex,” Jack said, sounding down as we listened, “Are things ever going to be the same? I mean, Clemson, he mixed things up royally.”
“Not everything will be like before, Jack. We probably won’t be able to put things back one hundred percent.” I replied honestly.
“When we change this part of our recent history, will we…um…um…merge back?”
“I’m not sure, Jack. We’ll just have to accept whatever happens and know in our hearts that it was the right thing to do.”
“Alex, I’m a little scared.”
“…The Empress’ hand!” RVP suddenly announced loudly, making everyone including Jack and I jump.
“What the hell?” Ricky Lynn cursed as we returned our attention to what was going on in the room we now stood in, though out of phase.
“Terminal input only.” RVP responded clinically.
The Chief growled as she produced her hand-held device once more and typed something very quickly.
“Code accepted. Designate download location.”
Ricky Lynn angrily typed something else on the device.
“Remote location validation needed, please enter access code.”
“Son of a…” She exclaimed.
“Terminal input only.”
She growled once more as she again quickly typed something in.
“Thank you, Professor.” RVP responded.
“Do you really want to download this file? Yes or No?” The A.I. asked a few seconds later.
“Dammit, yes!”
“Terminal input required.”
“It certainly sounded like something you would do to the Chief, Alex.” Jack laughed as we watched Chief Samuels angrily hit a spot on her device.
“Find the main that feeds the A.I., Jack.”
“Are you sure about this, Alex? She’ll be really P.O’ed.”
“Kill power on my command, commander.”
“Aye, Cap. Finding the mains.”
“Thank you. Are you really sure you want to do this Ricky Lynn? To do so would admit that a machine could be as much of a pain in the ass as you think the Empress is being right now. Agreed? Yes or No.”
Ricky Lynn glared at the ‘me’ presently visible in the room with such an angry scowl that I expected the paint to start peeling off the wall behind my previous version.
Looking down to her hand, she stabbed at the device once more and glared back at me again.
“Hey, it’s you’re A.I. not mine, hun.” My past self giggled.
“I’ll get Randi for this.” She threatened.
“Who said Randi had anything to do with it, Chief?” That me laughed. “Let me know when your mystery download is complete, Professor.”
“Kill the power, Jack.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
The lights noticeably flickered and Ricky Lynn’s face grew even angrier.
“JACKI!” She shouted.
“I didn’t do anything, Professor.” The past Jack cried.
I noticed past Alex looking around the room. Her eyes settled on where Jack and I stood out of phase, a confused look appeared on her face.
“How do you know we’re here, Alex?” Jack asked as she quickly looked at me.
I shrugged my shoulders indicating I had no clue.
My past self’s face suddenly seemed to realize why we were here, her face went sad as she nodded ever so slightly.
“I’ll be back, Alex. I gotta reset the breaker and gather some equipment then I’ll be ready to go. It’ll just be a few minutes.”
“Jack, Tell that me not to let her do that.” I said.
“Aye, ma’am.”
Alex’s eyes went wide as she got the message.
“Ricky Lynn, wait! I’m sure Andie has all the necessary tools and would allow you their use if you ask nicely. I’m not sure how long I can hold us in this reality.” Alex said as she offered her hands.
Our previous selves disappeared.
Time to go, Jack.” I said as I thought of Atlantis and pulled the trigger.
We were back in Andie’s conference room.
“Let’s stay out of phase for a minute, Jack. I want to see how things changed.”
“Alex, look!” Jack pulled me to the left slightly. “We’re still in orbit.”
Something didn’t feel right.
“Let’s see if Earth comes into view, Jack,” I said with some skepticism.
“You think something different happened?”
“Let’s just say I’ve got a bad feeling, hun. I’m going to rephase us.”
“We’re back, everyone.” I said, but got no response.
“Now I know something’s not right.”
“You mean we can’t rephase, Alex?”
“Oh, we’ll rephase, Jack, I just need to shoehorn us in. Hold on.” I stressed as I began to concentrate.
“It’s about time you got back!” Alex Reilly growled angrily.
“We went back to the beginning like you suggested, sis. What changed? We noticed that we’re still in space.
“I take it we weren’t when you and Jack left, Empress?”
“I had to initiate emergency transport of Atlantis to the surface because of thruster malfunctions due to a virus Ricky Lynn mistakenly installed in Dixie.”
“Who’s Dixie, Empress?” Cami asked sadly. I noticed everyone in the room look down to the table sadly as soon as I mentioned the Chief’s name.
“Alex, Ricky Lynn is gone.”
“Where did she go?” Jack asked in confusion.
“There…there was an accident. Ricky Lynn was repairing one of the thrusters in sector twelve of ‘E’ ring when the bay doors inexplicably opened. Alex…she’s gone.” Alex Reilly said through developing tears.
The sound of Jack’s gasp was the only thing I heard before I found myself on my knees on the floor. My breath was coming in short, strained gasps as tears streamed down my face.
“No! That couldn’t have happened! We went back and made sure she didn’t bring the sabotaged equipment with her!” I cried.
“Analysis!” I shouted out, looking up to my sisters and friends.
“As near as Reggie…can tell, the station’s…A. I….it …it malfunctioned and jumped…it…” Andie gulped, “it executed” She gulped again, “an orbit correction routine. Alex…not only did the thruster bay doors open, but…but it initiated a five second burn.” Andie choked out in despair.
“Oh, God.” Jack and I said at the same time.
“Alex?” Jack choked out as she gently took my hand, her tear-laden eyes locked onto mine.
I nodded as I struggled to stand. Jack helped as much as she could given her despondency.
My private domain appeared around us.
“What can we do here, Alex?” Jack asked as she looked around us.
“Ricky Lynn Samuels, front and center.” I said loudly into the blackness.
“An what if I don’t wanna appear, Empress.” The voice’s emphasis on ‘Empress’ was undeniably hateful.
“I just found out, hun.” I said sadly. I had no idea I’d cause something so catastrophic.”
“You didn’t know? The all seeing ‘Empress’,” there was the hatred again, “didn’t see what would happen to me? Why does that not sound right?” Ricky Lynn said sarcastically as her form stepped out of the darkness. Her appearance immediately turned my stomach. There was no definable features left of her that hadn’t been charred.
I quickly restored her image.
“Jack and I need to know what happened. Maybe we missed some detail or other indicator.”
“You stopped me from getting the tools I needed to fix the A.I., Alex!”
“We stopped you from infecting Atlantis with a virus that made me transport her to the surface prematurely, professor! Clemson did something to RVP last time he paid you a visit.”
Clemson hasn’t been over for…”
“Stow it, Chief! We already know the two of you have been intimate.”
“Oh…is this take two or…”
“Just take two, hun. Now, can we talk civilly or do Jack and I punt?”
“Why did you go back to my place a second time, skipper?”
“We determined that Darren drugged you. We aren’t sure if he sabotaged your equipment or if there was something in that download you thought I staged for you.”
Drugged? I thought we was immune to stuff like that, Alex.”
“You asked that the first time, hun. As I told you then, Emily would be able to answer that.
“Well, I never got to download that file packet because someone killed the power to RVP! I take it you did that, Jacki?”
“We were just trying to mend things, Ricky Lynn. Because Clemson has things so screwed up, Alex is having trouble seeing the right actions to take. Your boyfriend isn’t going to be happy until he destroys the whole universe!” Jack explained tersely.
“He’s not my ‘boyfriend’, Jacki Cummins! We just have similar interests.”
“Ya, and I’m a virgin!”
Ricky Lynn looked at me curiously, “you told her, skip?”
“She means Connie, hun. Can we get through this so we can get you back to the living?”
“An what if I like it here? Isn’t that okay?”
“No it is not, Miss Samuels! It’s my fault y’all are here and I aim to fix that little detail the same way I redid Atlantis’ crash landing when Jack, Andie, and I first came back.” I countered heatedly. “So, is there a way that you could have checked your equipment for tampering prior to our departure for Atlantis?”
“If I had a backup of the original software that I could reload, it would overwrite any changes he made. Hey, ya think that download coulda’ been the backup?”
“I’m not sure, hun, I don’t even know if you opened the download the first time.”
“I probably didn’t. If I didn’t suspect foul play I’d think it was just precautionary and ignore it.”
“Then we have to go back and make you suspicious enough to reload that software.”
“How are we going to do that, Alex? You know she trusts machines more than humans.” Jack accused.
“That’s because machines are more honest than humans, Jacki Cummins. Machines never lie.”
“In this case, I disagree, hun. Jack, I think I know how we can get Ricky Lynn to question her beliefs in the ‘honesty’ of machines.” I said offering my hand. “See you back on the other side, chief.”
I envisioned the throttle for Jack’s energy once more while Ricky Lynn slowly faded away into the blackness.
“I’m going to borrow a little more this time. I’m not sure how stable things will be with three of us there, Jack.”
“As long as we get Ricky Lynn back, I don’t care, ma’am. Whatever it takes!”
Jack groaned as I quickly throttled up to half and slowly pushed it to three quarters.
“Now that really smarts, Alex.” She moaned as I pulled the trigger.
“We always knew it would be temporary, Andie. Sometimes, friends and family do more to make a home than any special building or location.” The original me said.
“A very philosophical and wise way to look at things, Empress.” Andie admitted. “Though I suspect, you yurn for ‘home’ as much as I do.”
“Alex,” Jack said, sounding down as we listened, “this is really creepy. How many times will we have to do this? How many of us will be here?”
“We do it until we get it right, Jack. I don’t care how many of us are here at the moment, this needs to get straightened out.” I declared harshly.
“So, if and when we fix this part of our recent history, will we…um…you know…merge back?”
“Like I said the last time, I’m not sure, Jack. We’ll just have to accept whatever happens.”
“Alex, I’m more than a little scared, now.”
“…The Empress’ hand!” RVP suddenly announced loudly, making everyone except Jack and I jump.
“This is getting old already, Alex.” Jack complained. I nodded to the repeating scene before us.
“What the hell?” Ricky Lynn cursed as we returned our attention to what was going on in the room we now stood, out of phase in.
“Terminal input only.” RVP responded clinically.
The Chief growled as she produced her hand-held device once more and typed something very quickly.
“Code accepted. Designate download location.”
Ricky Lynn angrily typed something else on the device.
“Remote location validation needed, please enter access code.”
“Son of a…” She exclaimed.
“Terminal input only.”
She growled once more as she again quickly typed something in.
“Thank you, Professor.” RVP responded.
“Do you really want to download this file? Yes or No?” The A.I. asked a few seconds later.
“Dammit, yes!”
“Terminal input required.”
Chief Samuels angrily hit a spot on her device.
“We need to alert both me’s that we are here, Jack. And to disregard any and all plans they might have. Send this to the original Alex, Jack. Empress abort 353.”
“Are you sure you’ll listen, Alex?”
“Do it, Jack.”
“Aye, Cap.”
My original incarnation nodded her head ever so slightly twice.
“Thank you. Are you really sure you want to do this Ricky Lynn? To do so would admit that a machine could be as much of a pain in the ass as you think the Empress is being right now. Agreed? Yes or No.” RVP continued.
Ricky Lynn glared at the original me presently visible in the room.
Looking down to her hand, she stabbed at the device once more and glared back at me again.
“Hey, it’s you’re A.I. not mine, hun.” My past self giggled.
“I’ll get Randi for this.” She threatened.
“Who said Randi had anything to do with it, Chief?” That me laughed. “Let me know when your mystery download is complete, Professor.”
“Tell the original me to tell Ricky Lynn that Emily found out that ‘Rave X’ can affect us just like any normal human and to be aware of gaps we think we have in our memories, Jack.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
The original Alex nodded, visibly this time.
“You know, Jack, I was talking to Emily before we left 2035 on a previous mission. She was telling me that she was researching something called ‘Rave X’? She mentioned that preliminary tests indicated we might be affected by it and that we should be leery of missing memories or gaps.”
Ricky Lynn got a concerned look on her face.
I noticed the original Alex look around the room- her eyes stopping where Jack and I had stood out of phase before. A confused look appeared on her face and she turned her head to stare right at Jack and I where we stood now.
“How do you know we’re here, Alex?” Jack asked a second time.
I gave her the same answer as before, shrugging my shoulders to indicate I still had no clue.
My original self’s face suddenly seemed to realize why we were here twice, her face went sad again as she nodded ever so slightly.
Jack and I waited patiently to see if things had followed the original sequence. It seemed Ricky Lynn took a few more minutes to return this time. To my relief, the power stayed on. My second instance here must have noticed the change to the timeline.
Ricky Lynn angrily took the original ‘me’s’ hand and continued glaring at ‘her’ after returning from ‘getting some things together for the trip’ as she put it.
“Ladies, that’s our cue to travel.” The original Alex giggled evilly.
Our previous selves disappeared.
Time to go, Jack.” I said as I thought of Atlantis and pulled the trigger.
We were back in Andie’s conference room again.
“Tell me things are back to the way they were?” I pleaded, hoping the group would hear me this time.
“That question would only be valid had we known how it was before, Empress.” Alex Reilly responded, rubbing her temples gently. You changed something again, didn’t you? I’m beginning to understand some of Alex Covington’s complaints.”
“Dixie, Where are we in regard to Earth?” I asked as I smiled at Prof. Samuels.
“Empress, we are currently holding in geosynchronous orbit above the planet and selected LZ.”
I closed my eyes and exhaled audibly. “Thank you, hun.”
“You are very welcome, Empress.”
Jack turned me toward her and hugged me tightly.
“We did it, Alex! We fixed things and got Ricky Lynn back too!”
“The hell you talkin’ ‘bout, Jacki?” Samuels’ grumbled.
Jack began to laugh and cry at the same time on my shoulder.
“It’s a long story, hun,” I said to the confused redhead.
“Alex, we need to really put some time into cornering Clemson- serious time.” I said to my past twin.
“Your domain or mine, sis?”
“This time we’ll use both, Alex.” I replied before turning to our resident professor.
“Ricky Lynn, I need you to download the data I gathered from your QDA when we first saw it at Pearl Harbor. Then, from that data, I want you to extrapolate the destinations it’s already traveled to and calculate the number of jumps left?”
“If Reggie and Andie will let me borrow Dixie for a few hours, of course.”
“You’ll have four hours and a full rest period, hun. Alex and I are gonna be tired after this one. Jack, you might want to grab some shut-eye too. I’ve been borrowin’ your energy a lot lately.” I said as Jack pulled away from me and yawned.
“Aye, but I could use something to eat first.”
From a technical and tactics briefing aboard Atlantis, Alex and company decide to randomize their approach to apprehend Clemson. Making another trip back to Colonial Philadelphia, Alex allows Jack to send the time thief an ‘explosive’ message. Will Clemson find an ally with clues to the Empress’ weaknesses and whereabouts? What will happen when two rats get into the hen house?
 
“Chaos to Catch a Thief”
Atlantis Expeditionary Ship, Standard Year 257:06:28
“Alex? You decent?” Ricky Lynn’s voice called from out in my main living area.
“Be out in a minute, hun,” I said from my lavatory.
“Wow! Where off Earth did you get that little number, Alex?” Prof. Samuels exclaimed wide-eyed as I entered the room.
“This?” I looked down at my translucent pink nightie. “I thought this up a few weeks ago while we spent some time with Tish and her family in Honolulu. You like?”
“Um…what year was that, Alex?” Ricky Lynn asked while her eyes rescanned my body.
“2011, why?”
“You wore that ‘round them young kids, Alex? What’s gotten into you?”
“I didn’t wear this around them, chief!” I huffed in surprise. “Give me some credit. I waited until my bedroom door was shut and locked before I got comfortable.”
“Ya, if you say so.” Ricky Lynn replied in a placating tone.
“Is there a point to this visit, Professor?”
“Ya, I got the thruster banks tuned up and back on line…”
“Andie should be notified, hun, not me.”
“But,” Ricky Lynn continued, looking at me in concern then looked back at the door. “We both know that won’t be what gets them down safely, do we?”
I paused a moment while I appraised her. She had obviously done the math for Atlantis’ thrust to mass ratio. I shook my head in the negative sadly. “I knew as soon as we arrived that we would have to help land this spacecraft, Chief. Unfortunately for Atlantis, her fate does not change once she’s safely on the planet. She still sinks below the waves as recorded in Plato’s account.”
“Andie and the others, Skipper?”
“All long since departed by then, hun- we’re talkin’ quite a few hundred years in their future.”
Ricky Lynn looked relieved.
“What about my baby girl? What about Dixie?”
“You saw what was left of her before we left your place, hun.” I hinted.
“The Command Core!”
“Still intact in 2035, but under nine hundred feet of water and fifty feet of hardened silt.”
“Then she’s still…”
“Alive?” I smiled reassuringly. “Maybe you should talk to Randi when we get back, hun.”
“She knew, skipper?” Ricky Lynn asked with wide eyes.
“Everything but the ‘who’ and ‘where’, professor.” I giggled as I walked over to a small, wall-mounted control panel and touched the displayed screen. Touching a series of symbols that appeared, I turned back to my Chief Engineer.
“Dixie, any missed messages since I enabled privacy mode?”
“Yes, Empress, Commodore Celeste has scheduled a meeting in her bridge conference room at two bells. That is fifteen minutes from now. Mom,” the A.I. continued, referring to my Chief Engineer, “you are expected to provide our analysis of the QDA device logs. Shall I forward them to the display terminal there?”
“That would be wonderful, baby. Thank you.”
“My pleasure, mom. Empress, will there be anything else?” The A.I. asked.
“No, hun, I can’t think of anything else at the moment, thanks.”
“Thank you, Empress.”
I keyed up my blue, denim jeans, pink ‘T’, white britches and bra, and of course my pink footies and sneakers.
“Ready to go, chief?” I asked pleasantly as I put my diamond studs- the ones I had recently purchased in Honolulu- back in my ears.
Funny, how my nanos knew not to heal those four tiny holes.
“Empress, glad you got my message about this meeting. I wondered if you two would get it…considering you both enabled your privacy lockouts...at roughly the same time.” Andie greeted as Ricky Lynn and I entered and took our seats.
“We knew about the meeting before you did, hun.” I said as Allie and I exchanged smiles.
“Of that, I have no doubt, Empress.” Andie giggled. “Prof. Samuels, your presentation, if you please?”
“We’re up, Dixie.” Ricky Lynn said pleasantly as she got up and approached a display screen that had just flashed to life. Several complicated trend-line graphs appeared.
“Here we have the data collected from the Empresses’ encounter with my stolen QDA. The data indicate that, at the time of the sampling, nearly ninety-eight percent of the device’s power had been consumed. In other words, there wasn’t much left for any real jump to anywhere he’d consider safe.”
“So that’s why Clemson was so frantic trying to escape!” Jack said emphatically. “It didn’t have enough power to let him go where he wanted.”
“According to the destination logs, Darren’s been a busy boy.” Ricky Lynn continued with a blush as she nodded to Jack. “His first destination, which consumed seven percent, was Orleans, France, 30 May, 1431…”
“Joan!” Allie and I gasped at the same time. Ricky Lynn stopped and looked at us accusingly.
I looked around to see all our sister’s eyes on us.
“Alex, is it safe to assume Rachel goes on a mission with you? In the near future?”
“My Felicia, Jack.” Alex Reilly said. “Those ungrateful cowards inadvertently killed the original Joan De Arc that morning. That was the glitch. Felicia just stood in for the main event. Joan was too far gone for even our nanos to help.”
“I remember that!” Cami giggled. “As I recall, she wanted to scare the tunics off them by walking out of the pyre after the ropes burnt away. Instead, Alex just popped in with Miss De Ark’s body and out with a very unhappy Felicia to make it look official. I would have forfeited monetary fund’s to see their faces had she had her way. Alex, what if Clemson saved the original Joan?”
“Something for us to consider and act on later, Sweetheart.” Allie assured her and nodded to Prof. Samuels.
Ricky Lynn nodded and continued her presentation.
“The second entry was to Istanbul, 13 July, 6021BC. That consumed twenty percent. I believe that is the estimated time of the great flood, Alex?”
“Doesn’t account for the explosives used, Professor.” I stated disbelievingly. “Probably a reconnaissance mission.”
“That would make sense and explain the third trip: Philadelphia, 10 June, 1779, Skipper. Twenty-one percent.”
“It was the 16th when we arrived, hun.” I informed her.
“Maybe it took Arnold some time to gather what Clemson needed, Skip, because his next jump was back to Istanbul, 6021BC. Again it consumed twenty-one percent. Here’s where it gets complicated now, Alex.” Ricky Lynn winced visibly.
“The next logged trip took twenty-nine percent.”
“So he came back home, why, hun?” I asked.
“The destination for that trip was Hawaii- Pearl Harbor to be exact, Alex.” Ricky Lynn said slowly. “20 August, 1944, ma’am.”
Yuuka, Jack, Alex, and I gasped at once, but not all for the same reason.
“The day we leave for the Peleliu campaign.” I said, just above a whisper.
Jack and Yuuka looked at me- Yuuka because she recognized the island as one her homeland had held since the start of the war. Jack, because she now knew our next military assignment.
“Why that day- why Pearl?” I asked absentmindedly.
“As I recall, we stopped to resupply before shoving off on escort duty, Skipper.” Ricky Lynn said before she dropped her head in shame. “I think Darren saw my memoirs. I forgot to put them away before he arrived for a…a visit.”
“He’s going after Sand Dollar.” I growled.
“Or us, Alex.” Jack offered.
I thought about that a minute.
“Where to next, Chief?” I asked, comparing my new visions to memory.
“He took a one percent jump to Pearl Harbor, 10 December, 2011. That’s where the log ends. Cap, he only had two percent power left.”
I thought about it for a moment. Allie had been thinking about it too.
“Miss Samuels, how much power would it take for a trip back to 1863 from 2011.” Allie asked, out of the blue.
“Give me a minute, director.” She said as she produced her personal computing device.
“Three point four percent.” She said after another minute of computing. “There’s no way he could make that jump with what he had left, ma’am.
“He had to refuel.” I whispered. “That’s what he did. He went back to Pittsburgh! After we almost caught him at Pearl, he went back to CMU and stole more fuel.”
“That bastard! He took my new ZeroP core!”
“You made another one, Professor Samuels?” Andie said aghast. “You managed to confine not only one, but TWO of the most feared things in the universe?” Andie immediately looked at Cami and Jack’s displeased faces and rephrased her statement slightly. “Two of the next most feared things in the universe?”
“You make it sound so hard, Commodore. Reilly Research Station has twenty-five Zero Point Reactors that have been operating reliably for over fourteen hundred years. Not one of ‘em’s even hiccupped in that time.” Prof. Samuels declared defensively.
Our hostesses’ mouths dropped open.
“Tw…tw…tw…twenty-five?” Reggie stuttered.
“Well, they’re twice as big, but I managed to shrink the dimensions to fit my QDA design.” Ricky Lynn answered nonchalantly.
Andie audibly gulped as she heard the word ‘shrink’.
“To…to capture even one is well beyond our technical expertise, Ricky Lynn.” Reggie countered, still in awe.
“Hey! Can we get back on subject here? I’d like to be able to go home sometime soon!” Yuuka shouted as she flew up in front of Atlantis’ first officer.
Reggie looked on the verge of collapse.
“Pixie!” Alex Reilly said in a raised, but restrained voice. “Patience must be enabled in order that we refine and anticipate our adversary’s movements. Because Alexandra’s encounter with Clemson happened at the end of the QDA’s first power cell, we must consider his intentions focused solely on us after that.”
“Alex is right. Since he was pulled in three different directions that night his vendetta against us has grown considerably. The Empress already knows his endgame, but we have to work out his intermediate temporal incursions.” I agreed.
“Ya, and since the guy has three or four people running around inside his head now, figuring where he might go or do complicates things further- as if traveling the fourth dimension wasn’t chaotic enough!” Jack added.
Allie and I looked at each other as Jack’s comment apparently triggered the same thought.
“You don’t think?” I asked my sister as our eyes widened in horror.
“I’m afraid I’m thinking the same thing, Alex.” She confirmed.
“Director? Captain?” Cami asked, concern washing quickly over her face.
“When we were in Philadelphia, my tiara distinctly indicated three or four entities in extremely close proximity. If we were to assume Clemson was there early on in his travels, there should have been only a single indication- one person.” I told our small group.
“Yet, multiple entities indicate that the dimensional break and recombination had already taken place. Clemson had returned after he refueled the QDA.” My sister concluded.
“Where was he taking the explosives?” We both asked in unison.
“Chief, how detailed are your ‘memoirs’?” I asked after a minute of silence to process things.
“Um, well…”
“Do they contain enough information to find Sand Dollar?” I asked, my voice rising in volume and pitch.
Ricky Lynn looked at me in silence.
“Does he know about the grotto, chief?” I asked slowly, angrily.
Her head bowed slightly.
“Not exactly?” She said, uncertainly. “All I wrote was that it was on Ni’ihau.”
I glared at the redhead. “Well it certainly doesn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that under the highest point on the island there could be something the size of a submarine hidden! The Grotto IS big enough to hide a modern aircraft carrier, Ricky Lynn!”
Samuels’ face turned beet red.
“How the hell was I s’pose ta know the asshole was playin’ me? I thought he actually liked me, Alex! The one time I let down my guard and I’m played like a damn Steinway!” She cried before bursting into tears and running out of the room.
“I’ll go after her, Empress.” Reggie volunteered as she quickly stood and hurried out of the conference room.
“Sometimes foresight sucks.” Alex Reilly groused, beating me to the statement.
“Ya,” I grimaced, “I’ll be in my quarters,” I closed my eyes as I asked ‘how long’, “until tomorrow at three bells. My privacy mode will be enabled until then. Good day everyone.”
Once in my room, I entered a code to lock my door and another to isolate this room from Dixie then settled down on my bed. Closing my eyes, I asked the question I knew would take almost a whole day to answer: What do I have to do to thwart Clemson from destroying Sand Dollar, Atlantis-Minor, me and the crew, or all of the above?
“Hey, are you going to lie there all day?” My voice asked, barely catching my attention and pulling me back from my thoughts.
“I thought I locked that door.” I replied pointedly with my eyes still shut.
“Since when do we need doors, sis.” Alex Reilly laughed. I felt her lightly touch my forearm and of course, the familiar tingle, and opened my eyes.
Note to self: it’s better to always close eyes before running scenarios or complicated questions.
“I thought you might like something to drink.” She said, offering me a cup of what I called coffee, but what the Atlantians’ called ‘arabeca’. “It’s very frightening to see me lying there looking deleted or close to it.”
“Thanks, I think, Alex. How’s Ricky Lynn?” I asked, sitting up and taking a sip of the hot liquid.
“Reggie talked to her for a few hours last night. She’ll be okay. How’d the Empress make out?”
At first, it seemed I had things sorted out then I decided to change one detail and everything went awry, Alex. Every single time I’d get things figured out, one tiny change threw the whole game.” I complained.
“But you did eventually figure things out so they worked in every scenario, right? I mean, I’m recalling a viable plan in our shared memories.”
“Examine the proposed prospectus closer, director. You’ll see that, to repair the time stream, there is no plan. Nothing. I’m afraid the only way to proceed is to wing it- improvise at every destination.”
“What kind of plan is that, Alex?” My sister asked a little upset. As the director of Reilly Research Station, she swore by detailed plans and sometimes ‘elaborate’ alternative plans and rarely considered improvisation.
“I call it my shotgun plan.” I said as one side of my mouth formed a grin. “I’ll be using scatter-shot with no choke in this case.”
“Pa would like this plan, sis. It sounds like something he would come up with.”
“Well, when I couldn’t get any of my ideas to line up, I asked myself ‘what would Pa do.’”
“Alex, hit and runs like this will only make him angry.” Allie said as she closed her eyes and examined my ‘plan’.
“We already know he intends on taking out my boat, my crew, or me, so if we pester him like a troublesome fly, he’ll become so angry, he’ll more than likely make a mistake. That’s when I catch and incarcerate him.”
“Alex, I see here that we lose our temper. Do we even know what will happen if that actually occurs?”
“I have to take the chance, Alex. Our world is being turned inside out by this guy and I’m at the point of doing anything to stop him.”
“Maybe Momma Scott can see her way to help or clue us in on what we’re permitted to do?”
“Does the Admiral constantly check up on his commanders to make sure they follow his orders line by line, hun?” I questioned.
“You would know that better than I, sis. You’re military, not me.”
“We’re left to do things the way the situation demands, Alex. The end results determine the punishment.”
“So I take it you’ll be leaving soon?”
“As soon as Cami and Jack take control of my hand and make me unlock my door, sis.”
“Cami?”
“Search our shared memories for Camille Darough, sis. She came along with us this time.
Alex Reilly gasped as she did what I asked and found that her assistant had indeed been with us when we first arrived on Atlantis.
“Alex, this is starting to get out of hand. When I can’t remember my own assistant…”
My hand suddenly shot straight out and urgently pulled me to the touchpad by my quarter’s entry door. Typing in the security code to release my ‘privacy mode’, my door opened and revealed Jack standing alone, her face tear-streaked and angry.
“I…I…I can’t find Cami, Alex! I know she was here yesterday, but I haven’t been able to find or sense her today.” She cried. “Did he do this, Alex?”
“Jack, I need you to stay here and keep Atlantis in orbit until I get back.”
“Like that’s ever going to happen, Captain Steinert! I’m responsible for your protection and I won’t stand around idly waiting to either vanish, or lose you! In short, I’m going with my sister with or without her permission, Empress!”
I smiled as I mentally checked off the first item on my list of things that had to happen.
“Jack, glad to have you aboard.” I said, holding my smile. “This is going to be a very different mission in that there will be no specific course of action for us to abide by.”
“Cap? I’m not following.”
“What my sister means, Jacquelyn Cummins, is that the Empress will not be giving specific commands, and that you alone are to decide what you do in a particular situation.” Alex Reilly explained. “You do what you feel is right. Understand?”
“Are you ready to go, Pixie?” I asked, turning my head slightly to look at my right shoulder.
“How did you know…?” Yuuka asked in surprise.
“Godspeed, my sister. I await our sisters’ return.” Alex Reilly told me with a tense smile.
I nodded and opened the throttle for Jack’s energy to half. She groaned loudly in surprise and glared at me.
1413hrs, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania Colony, June 17th, 1779
Our surroundings became darker and dust filled and we found ourselves looking at a large cache of small wooden barrels. Everything was still and unmoving, including Darren Clemson in the middle of the gunpowder cache. His finger was poised on the start button of the QDA. All around him, kegs of gunpowder fell over one at a time and began to awkwardly roll silently away from the gathering on their own.
“Why are we back here, Alex?” Jack asked curiously.
“What would you like to do, Jack?” I asked cryptically.
“Where is this place, Empress?” Yuuka asked. “And…and why isn’t anything but a few barrels moving?”
“Philadelphia, June 16th, 1779. This is where we found Clemson trying to abscond with General Washington’s gunpowder supplies. As soon as that me and her previous group over next to him releases time, he will disappear, traveling back to 6021BC in an attempt to halt the great flood again, honey.”
“How can we stop him from doing that?” The Pixie asked. She paused in thought for only a second before asking another good question. “Wouldn’t Mei Lee and Allie miss their chance of going to the Homeworld if we don’t do something?”
“You’re right, the Homeworld and the Empress wouldn’t get their necessary allotment of Pixies, hun.” I paused a second before voicing my hint at what should be done. “Something completely random has to be done- something totally off the wall that Clemson couldn’t anticipate.” I answered calmly.
“I’ve got it, Alex.” Jack declared as I noticed a small length of fuse insert itself into a keg just behind where Clemson crouched at the QDA.
“When I say now, you release time, Alex.” Jack said in a dead serious tone.
“But I’m not the one holding time, Jack. Not this time.” I replied as I nodded over to where the previous ‘me’ was standing- though just an unnatural bluish glow could be seen there now. “You’ll have to feel her strength give out because that’s what I remember happening.”
Jack nodded in understanding as she looked around us for a key of some kind.
“Now.”
The fuse sparked to life as Clemson’s hand depressed the start button and he and the diminished cache of gunpowder disappeared a split second later.
“Nice job, Commander.” I commended.
“You aren’t mad I did that?” Jack asked in surprise.
“We told you to do what you felt, Jack. Good job.”
“I caused the explosion in Istanbul, Alex?”
“It helped loosen the ground for you and Cami.” I stated flatly.
Jack’s face darkened.
“I’m responsible for killing all those people in the valley?”
“No, you’re responsible for returning the time stream back on its original course, Jack.”
“But it still didn’t bring Cami back from wherever.”
“No, but we’re working on that, hun.”
“Where to next, Alex?”
“Base,” I said as our surroundings changed.
“Why and when are we at Pearl, Alex?” Jack inquired cautiously. “More importantly, how can we be here if Clemson changed our history?” Jack paused as she looked around us. “Wait, this isn’t Pearl. Where are we, Alex?”
“Waimea, Kauai. We already realigned that segment, Jack. By assuring the Great Flood and stopping the surrender of West Point, the United States of America came into being as it rightly should.”
“Then why are we here, Sensei?” Yuuka asked from my shoulder.
“Time for you to grow up, Pixie.” I said offering my finger to the five-inch, winged, woman.
It was strange to feel her grip grow and take more space on my finger.
“Dress whites.” I ordered as her feet touched the ground in front of me. “Jack, send a message to Amy Reynolds. Tell her I need Ni’ihau socked in by a tropical depression for today.”
“Will do, Alex, but can she do that yet?”
I nodded. “She’s been experimenting the last few weeks as I recall.”
“One tropical depression in the works, Alex, though Amy didn’t sound so confident.”
“It’ll work, Jack. Just keep the faith.” I said as I turned us around and pointed to the already darkening sky across the straight over Ni’ihau.
Jack whistled in amazement.
“Remind me to never get on her bad side.” Yuuka gulped.
I smiled absentmindedly as a few streaks of lightning could be seen in the distance as the foreboding clouds began to spread toward our current location.
And they called me the show off!
“Alex, Randi wants me to remind you that Admiral Demmit needs to be back from the future by tomorrow 0900hrs to catch his ride back to Pearl.”
“Tell her I already have a reminder set, Jack.”
So, what do we do know?” Yuuka asked.
“What would you do, hun?” I returned the question.
“Sensei?”
“What would you do now, Yuuka.” I asked curiously.
“Well, I’d like to go back to base…back to Kili, naturally.”
“That’s a great suggestion, Ensign.” I said cheerfully. “Let’s go back to base.”
With that said I transported, rephased us, dropped their hands, and headed us off in the direction of CINCPAC headquarters.
“Lieutenants Steinert, Cummins, and Ens. Sukiro to see Admiral Demmit.” I announced as we approached Ens. Fischer’s desk. ‘Change your rank back to lieutenant, Jack.’ I thought to her.
“I’m sorry siiiirma’am,” Fischer stumbled a second, curiously eyeing my rank as I stood before him.
“Admiral Demmit isn’t in. I thought he was on Ni’ihau with you, ma’am?” Ens. Fischer replied in a quieter voice. His eyes bulged slightly as he noticed Yuuka.
“He is, Ensign…only not right now. Please follow my lead.” I said quietly as I spied two men walking down the hall in our direction. It was a good thing the door to this office was still open.
Recognizing one of the faces, I asked the clerk my intended question.
“Ensign, We need to get back to Ni’ihau. The Sand Dollar is due back tomorrow morning and my nurses need the supplies we’ve requisitioned?” I said with a wink.
“I’ll see if I can get a PBY from the sea plane base for you, ma’am.” Fischer said as he looked around me to the two men just arriving. He returned my wink with one of his own.
“Hi June, this is Ens. Fischer. I need the seaplane base immediately.” He said, after picking up the phone’s handset.
Both men entered the office behind us, they wore standard civilian clothing, though a little heavy for the weather. Both wore brown pants, a white cotton dress shirt, a thin brown tie, brown loafers, and each carried a brown, leather satchel.
The shorter of the two was unmistakably Darren Clemson though he looked very uncomfortable and even more, how did my future self describe him? Oh ya, ‘nerdy’.
‘Now is not the time to blow him to atoms, Jack.’ I thought to my Ex-O. ‘Tell Yuuka to hold it together too, please.’
‘If that’s a direct order we really need to follow, Empress.’
‘It is.’ I thought back.
“Hello, this is Ens. Fischer from Admiral Demmit’s office. I have three pretty nurses that would like to get back to their base and need a ride… Where are they heading? Oh, Ni’ihau…that’s right, Ni’ihau…thank you, I’ll be waiting.”
Fischer hung up the phone.
“They said they were going to check for an available flight crew, ma’am. Ladies, please have a seat, this shouldn’t take long.”
“Thank you, Ensign.” I said demurely and smiled at him and the two men waiting behind us.
“Can I help you gentlemen?”
“I believe we also need transportation to an island named Ny-hi-ha-ow.” The taller man said with a very bad pronunciation.
“I’m sorry, but Ni’ihau is off limits to all but military personnel, sirs.” Ens. Fischer explained politely.
“I’m James Spanker and am here on official Department of the Navy business and Mr. um…what did you say your name was again, sir?”
“Clemson, Mr. Spanker. Darren Clemson.”
“Yes…a perfect name for an accountant. Anyway, Mr. Clemson and I have been sent here by the Department of the Navy to audit the requisition records and effectiveness of the naval base located on Ny-hi-ha-ow. Here is the official request.”
Spanker placed his satchel on Fischer’s desk, reached into it, produced a neatly folded letter, unfolded it, and handed Ens. Fischer the typewritten paper with War Department letterhead.
“Mr. Spanker and Mr. Clemson, I’m trying to line up transportation over to that island as we speak.” Fischer replied after reading the order. “The Lieutenants and Ensign are on their way there now. I’m sure there will be plenty of room for all of you on the plane. I should be receiving word in just a few minutes.”
‘How are you holding up, Jack?’ I thought to her.
‘I was just talking to Randi. She just got a request from Ford Island on the radio for the weather around Atlantis-Minor, Alex.’
“Thank you, Ensign.” The taller man, Mr. Spanker, replied. Turning to us, he asked. “And what do you three ladies do on that base if I may be so bold?”
“We’re part of the emergency triage unit. Our submarine, the Sand Dollar is part of the Admiral’s rapid rescue and recovery project. We’re assigned to the base in case a downed pilot or shipwrecked sailor needs immediate medical attention, sir.” I answered for the three of us.
“Capt. Steinert’s crew has been very active since Admiral Demmit received approval from Washington. Ten rescue missions since the beginning of April when their unit became operational, sirs.” Ens. Fischer offered.
“And what would the average issues be, Lt…Fleming, is it?” Spanker asked in curiosity.
“Mostly lacerations, concussions, saltwater poisoning, and severe exposure, sir, although we have had a few broken femurs, clavicals, and ribs.” Jack answered.
Clemson kept sneaking glances at me while the two men stood before Fischer’s desk. I smiled pleasantly at him each time.
“Mr. Clemson, is there something I can do for you?” I finally asked pleasantly after catching him glance at me about a dozen times.
“Oh, sorry, you remind me of someone I saw back in Pittsburgh, Lieutenant.”
“I’m sorry, but I’ve never been to Kansas, Mr. Clemson. In fact, before the war, I’d never been outside of Long Beach.”
Would your name happen to be Alexandra?” He asked off-handedly after looking intently at me.
“Sorry, but I’m Allison…Allison Fleming.” I offered my hand. He nervously shook it. “That sure was a strange way to find out my name, Mr. Clemson.” I giggled.
Inside I was fuming!
“You could have just asked, you know.”
“My apologies, Lt. Fleming, as I said you look like someone I met in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.”
“Oh, you meant that Pittsburgh! I’m really embarrassed now, Mr. Clemson.” I said holding my hand to my mouth in embarrassment.
“My mistake, lieutenant.” He replied.
‘You don’t know what a big mistake it was either, honey!’ I thought to myself.
‘Just think the word, Alex, and this guy gets atomized and no one here will remember a thing.’
‘Thanks, Jack, but I think I have him baffled enough for us not to have to do anything drastic.’
‘Drastic?’ Jack thought loudly. “I can show you drastic!’
‘Stand down, Commander.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
The phone rang and Fischer picked up quickly.
“Admiral Demmit’s office…yes, I now have five waiting to get to Ni’ihau…what? No, I understand…I’ll tell them, sir…thank…what? Oh maybe tomorrow? Okay, I’ll let them know…thank…thank you, sir. Goodbye.”
Hanging up the phone, Ens. Fischer looked at Jack, Yuuka, and I sadly. “I’m sorry, ladies, but all flights, reconnaissance or otherwise, have been restricted until further notice.”
“Why, are they under attack?” I asked with mock concern.
“No ma’am, Commander Smithson said that Ni’ihau was experiencing bad weather and he hopes it will clear by tomorrow sometime.”
“Oh.” I said in relief.
“It happens sometimes. The weather can be fantastic one minute then the next it’s pouring. I guess that’s the one down side about paradise, huh?”
“Bad weather is going to keep us here another night? I thought you could land a plane in bad weather?”
Ni’ihau doesn’t have an airstrip, Mr. Spanker. The only way in or out is either by boat or seaplane and you really can’t land one of those in high seas. The waves would swamp the plane as soon as the hatch was opened.”
“I see. I guess we should get back to Honolulu and reserve a room for the night.” Spanker said in defeat. Clemson looked like he was on a short fuse.
I giggled quietly.
“I’ll call a car to take you into town, sirs.” Fischer said as he picked up the phone and asked the operator for the motor pool.
“Ladies, we can share the car if you need a ride into the city.” Spanker offered kindly.
“Thank you, but we were staying in the Women’s Dormitory here on base, Mr. Spanker.” I said with a smile.
“We’ll see you tomorrow then, maybe. Good day ladies.”
“Good day to you also, sirs.” I replied cheerfully.
Ens. Fischer waited until the two had turned the far corner of the hall and disappeared.
“How…how did you do that?” He asked me.
“How did I do what, Ensign?”
“How did you change your rank and nameplate so fast? I didn’t see you do it. You are Capt. Steinert, right, ma’am?”
“I am, and I’m not at liberty to explain anything to you at this time, Ens. Fischer.”
“I understand, Captain, but…”
“But what, Ensign?”
“I was just going to say that things really got screwy around here when you first arrived.”
I smiled. “You have no idea, Ensign, though you will understand in a few years.”
“Ma’am?”
“Never mind, hun. We’ll be back tomorrow at 1315hrs.”
“Okay?” He answered in confusion as Jack, Yuuka, and I turned to leave the office.
We joined hands as we turned the corner of the hall and I advanced us in time.
1315hrs, CINCPAC Headquarters, July 24th, 1944
“Boy, you sure are prompt, Capt….er…Lieutenant St…Fleming.”
“As the Admiral likes us to be, Ensign.” I said raising an eyebrow daring him to say more.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“I trust the weather has cleared and we can get back to Atlantis-Minor, Mr. Fischer?”
“Is that what you call your base, Ca…er…Lieutenant?”
“That is a need to know detail, Theodore- understand?” I said menacingly.
He nodded with a gulp. “Yes, ma’am.”
I continued. “Under no circumstances will that specific detail be mentioned around the two ‘men’ that want to audit my base. Now…about our transportation?”
“Yes, ma’am. I’ll get a launch to take you over to Ford right away.” He answered then looked around the three of us into the hall.
“Ma’am,” he pause and swallowed audibly. “I may be way over my clearance level here, but…um…”
I looked down at the young man as he suddenly became very guarded. “They won’t be here for another five minutes, Theodore. Ask your questions.”
Well, Capt. Steinert, I…um…I thought I smelled your perfume in the Admiral’s office earlier today. I…I thought I heard…um…heard your voice too…ma’am.” He stammered timidly. “I’m beginning to wonder…” He looked up at me with more than a hint of fear.
‘Should I hit erase, Alex’
‘No, Jack, he can keep a secret.’
‘Oh ya, he’s Chief Fischer’s mother.’
I shook my head a few times. Ens. Theodore Fischer was staring at me apprehensively.
“There’s something very…um…special about you, Commander Cummins, and …um…Ens. Sukiro, isn’t there?”
“There’s something special about every one of us, Ted.” I said casually with a warm smile.
“But…but you’re…you’re really…really different, I mean…aren’t you?” He stuttered and swallowed hard.
“Jack, close the door and raise your shield.” I ordered aloud, again casually and without any emotion.
Fischer gulped again before his mouth dropped open.
Sh…sh…sh…sssssshield?” He stammered before jumping as the door quietly clicked shut on its own.
The poor man’s eyes popped out of his head!
“We’re good, Alex.” Jack acknowledged with a nod.
“Ens. Theodore Fischer, you are a very intuitive young man. Maybe a little too intuitive for your own good, though.” I told him with a dangerous smile as I leaned forward, palms down on his desk.
“We are indeed special- special in ways you are just starting to imagine.”
“God, here we go again.” Jack griped sarcastically.
“Jack, he needs to hear this…please!” I said, turning my head and glaring at my first officer.
Fischer again swallowed loudly. “Hhh…hear…hear what…ma’am?”
“Do you remember when we first met, Ted?” I asked with a pleasant smile.
That seemed to relax him a little. “It was about three months ago?”
“Almost, hun.” I smiled wider. “We actually met two weeks before that.”
“I’d remember meeting someone like you, ma’am! I mean, it’s not every day I meet someone as good looking as you or Commander Cummins here!”
“And you’re saying I’m not as good looking as Alexandra or Jacki?” Yuuka complained, suddenly flying up within inches of the poor man’s face.
“Aah, shit.” Jack exclaimed in defeat as she dramatically palmed her face.
“Can you stabilize his blood pressure, Jack? Yuuka…what possessed you to go Pixie on him?”
“I thought we were to do as we felt on this mission, Empress?”
“Yuuka!” Jack and I hissed.
“Eh…Eh…Empress?” Fischer stuttered.
Jack and I glared at the Pixie.
I pointed to the tiny woman still hovering in front of him. “You…normal size…now!” I ordered angrily through gritted teeth. “Stay that way until the primary mission resumes.”
Yuuka flew to our side of the Ensign’s desk and returned to full size beside Jack.
Fischer’s face lost all color again.
“You!” I reached to the man in front of me. Touching the side of his chin, I turned his head gently to look up at me. “You stay conscious!”
Again the young man gulped. “Yes, ma’am…er…er…your…your highness, I mean.”
“You’ll knock that ‘Highness’ manure off too, Ensign!” I ordered in anger.
“Yyyyyyes…ma’am.”
“Alex, we’ll have company in about two minutes.”
“I know, Jack. I need more time.” I replied holding out my hand.
Quickly both Jack and Yuuka joined hands with me as I held out my other hand to Ens. Fischer. “Take it, Ensign, that’s an order.”
As soon as he reluctantly stood and took my hand, I opened Jack’s throttle halfway again.
All noise- all talking- all sounds of typing from the other offices, stopped except for Jack’s groan and complaining.
“I wish you would’ve warned me, Alex.”
Fischer looked around in confusion.
“What…what just…what just happened…um…Captain Steinert?”
“You stopped time again, didn’t you, Alex?” Yuuka asked as she looked over at me.
“Stopped…ttttttime? As…aaaaas in time?” Fischer said as he paled once more and looked up at the wall clock.
It wasn’t moving.
“Well what do you think the ‘Empress of Time and Space can do, Ensign, milk cows?”
“Jack!” I cried. “For your information, Commander, I have milked a few cows in my time! Do I need to advance your throttle farther? We’re wasting time.” I continued in warning.
“But…but I thought you stopped time?” Fischer said innocently, but his face quickly showed he regretted it.
“It takes a toll on me, hun. Time really doesn’t like being held back.” I admitted.
“So…you’re not…not really the Admiral’s niece then?” Fischer asked shyly.
“So much for that secret.”
“Jack!” I shot back at her. “I am the Admiral’s niece by blood, Ted, and no, he’s not as special as we are- though he is still very special to us.”
“So…so you WERE in the Admiral’s office this morning?”
I nodded. “Jack, me, and Uncle Rick, Ted.”
“Alex, your nose.” Jack warned calmly.
“Captain, Your nose is bleeding!” Fischer said in alarm as he took Jack’s warning and looked at my face.
“Ya, next mah hair starts turnin’ gray.” I said with annoyance. “Look, Ted, the whole point of this little demonstration is to let you know who and what we are. First off, we mean you, the Admiral, the Navy, the world…even the universes, no harm. We’re here to keep time moving along smoothly- to even out the holes that sometime pop up. Secondly, the reason we’ve revealed ourselves to you is because you too, are important to us, hun. It’s not yet your time, but you will one day help me…help us, Theodora Fischer. Are there any other questions?”
Fischer looked at me curiously for a moment.
“I’m…I’m I’m not going to remember this…what you said here…just now?”
“Why wouldn’t you, hun?” I asked looking surprised he would even think something like that.
“Iiiit seems like you just took a big gamble telling me this, Captain. With everything I just saw, erasing it out of my memory wouldn’t be out of the question.”
“Another empath, Alex?” Jack asked, as she looked at me in surprise.
“In a few years, Jack. Right now its just pure, undeveloped talent.”
“What’s an ‘empath’?”
“You’ll find out in a few years, Teddy. For right now, I’m asking you to take care of Admiral Demmit and try your best to keep our little secret under your belt. Can you do that, Teddy?”
“I’ll do my best, Captain Steinert.”
“That’s all I needed to hear, hun, now I’m going to release time and those two men from yesterday will immediately come through that door. I need you to wipe that horrified, pasty look off your face and act like nothing out of the ordinary has just happened. Got it?”
“Aye, ma’am. Nothing happened.”
I nodded and let time resume. Immediately the place got noisy again as Fischer fished out a hanky from his pocket, held it out for me, and took his seat calmly while he looked up at me.
I winked in thanks and quickly wiped my nose as the door to the office opened. Spanker and Clemson walked in.
“Thank you, Ensign.” I said with a pleasant smile, returning the cloth.
“Gentlemen, I just confirmed that a plane is waiting over on Ford Island to take you all up to Ni’ihau. A motor launch should be waiting for you at the dock. The Lieutenants and Ensign can show you the way. Right, ma’am?” He said, quickly shoving his hanky back into his pocket.
“Of course Ens. Fischer, and thank you again for arranging our transportation. I’ll be sure to tell Capt. Steinert about your wonderful assistance once he gets back.”
“This way, Gentlemen. I said as I motioned to the door.
“After you, Lieutenants.” Spanker deferred as he stopped Clemson from walking out first.
“Thank you, kind sir.” I smiled brightly to him as we walked past both men.
Lt. Fleming, could you give me some details about your base?” Spanker asked as we walked down the hall.
“We’re really not at liberty to answer that kind of question here at Pearl Harbor, Mr. Spanker, but I’d be happy to answer all your questions once we get back to our base.”
“Very well, lieutenant, we’ll wait.”
‘You passed his trustworthiness criteria, Alex.’ Jack thought to me.
‘You might want to send word ahead for everyone to curtail their gifts while these two are inspecting us, Jack. That goes double for the Pixies, you, and the Mermaid!’
‘Aye, Cap.’
‘Jack?’
‘Ya?’
‘Clemson’s head is exempt from that last order.’
‘Now you’re talking!’
“Gentlemen, welcome to our base.” I said pleasantly with the PBY’s engines fading as it again took to the sky on its return home.
“Why were there two women here to take the lines? Where are the dock workers?” Spanker asked in confusion.
“The Admiral specified upfront that, because of the need for our men at the frontlines, we would have to take care of all land-born duties when not assigned to the Sand Dollar, Mr. Spanker. It’s something we all agreed to before being assigned to Capt. Steinert’s unit.”
“Interesting. A base run by women.” He said to himself, as if mentally making the note.
‘He just committed that one to memory, Alex, though he’s not too happy about the Admiral making women do ‘men’s’ work.’ Jack thought to me.
‘Don’t forget that women are working in steel mills, airplane factories- all sorts of traditionally male jobs stateside, Jack.’ I thought back.
‘I just didn’t appreciate his thoughts about what we should be doing back home, Alex.’
‘Try not to get upset over it, hun. He’s just thinking like a man.’
Jack looked over at me with a quirky smile.
“…So, I’d like to start examining your captain’s mission reports and I’d guess that Mr., Clemson would like to start auditing your requisition records.”
“Lt. Sheldon is our quartermaster, sir, Jacki, could you introduce Mr. Clemson to Carroll?”
“Will do, Allie. Right this way, Mr. Clemson.”
“You can call me Darren, Lieutenant Cummins.”
“Right this way, Mr. Clemson.” Jack repeated, emphasizing her disinterest.
‘Make sure Carroll knows to only give this guy our official records, nothing more, Jack.’ I thought to her as they walked over to Supply. ‘Bring her up to speed on him too.’
‘Am I allowed to mess with his head, Alex?’
‘Whatever you decide, Jack. Just go easy on him for right now…no ‘Terran Unauthorized Arrival’ security protocols. Just make Atlantis-Minor seem like any normal Navy base.’
‘Maybe just a little ‘Terran’ welcome, Alex?’
‘Jack!’
‘Aye, cap.’ She thought back, dejectedly.
“Lt. Fleming? I asked if I could possibly visit your munitions depot.” Spanker interrupted, ending my private, thought conversation.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Spanker, my mind sometimes wonders when I have the chance to look around this place. Don’t you find the scenery simply breathtaking?” I replied in a breathy voice.
Spanker glanced at me for a few moments then at my sisters as they went about their duties, while we walked.
“The scenery around here is definitely unique; I’ll give you that, lieutenant.”
Now that I knew where his mind was, I decided to hit him with some other unique things about Atlantis-Minor.
“Mr. Spanker, we don’t have a munitions deport or a fuel reserve here on the Island. When needed Capt. Steinert takes Sand Dollar to Pearl Harbor to resupply. I guess because we girls don’t have that sort of training.”
“So, what sort of training do you have, lieutenant?”
“Emergency Medical Triage, Anesthesiology, Pharmaceuticals, and a new form of resuscitation called CPR, sir.”
“CPR? I’ve never heard of it, lieutenant.”
“Cardio-Pulmonary Resuscitation, sir. By applying the technique, I can actually force a patient’s heart to pump blood if it has stopped temporarily. And, by using my lungs to re-inflate the patients’, I can re-oxygenate his blood! According to my instructor, if both are administered in a timely fashion and correctly, the heart will start beating on its own eight out of ten times. It’s nicknamed ‘the kiss of life’.”
“That’s amazing, Lt. Fleming! Things like that can certainly give our boys added hope for survival.”
“Yes, sir.”
“So, I’d like to see Capt. Steinert’s mission reports, lieutenant.”
“Of course sir, right this way.” I told him as I guided him to my office.
‘Jack, I need Spanker to see a very utopian office. As Spartan and manly as you think he can handle.’ I thought to her.
‘Aye, Cap, one ‘hole-in-the-wall’ office coming up.’
I noticed my guest’s eyes open wide when we entered the office.
‘You now have a milk crate for a desk chair, Cap. And mind the broken hinges on those cabinets.’ Jack thought to me
Great! I was going to have to pretend that I saw all these changes.
‘I could let you see them too, Alex. Tibius showed me how to affect your mind while we were on Terra.’
‘Go ahead, Jack, but don’t make me regret this.’ I thought back, dropping my protective wards- the ones Tibius had taught me. Immediately a ram-shackled office appeared before my eyes.
What a dump, I thought, feeling the need to do a thorough cleaning on the place instantly!
“I’ll have the reports for you in just a minute or so, sir.” I told him as I went to open one of the cabinets where I knew ‘Capt. Steinert’ kept ‘his’ mission reports.
The door swung off its upper hinge and twisted in my grasp as I fought to keep it from breaking completely. Grasping the relatively small pile of reports, I quickly tried to close the dilapidated cabinet door with one hand. The thing continued to jump off the hinge and twist open until I angrily slammed it shut.
“Sorry about that, Mr. Spanker. This was all the Navy could spare, I guess.” I set the reports down on the beaten and decaying desk.
There was a loud snap as one side of the desk legs gave way and my reports slid sideways and off the desk’s top along with everything else ‘Capt. Steinert’ left on it!
I blushed intensely.
This was turning into a tragic comedy!
“I’ll hold them on my lap after I sit down, lieutenant, thank you. My I use your typewriter to make notes?”
“Sure…I’ll bring it over.” I volunteered seeing a small typing stand near the back wall and dragging it over. Its wheels squeaked loudly as I fought to move it the few feet.
“Here, sir.” I offered with a cringe. I had a feeling this wasn’t the end of this comedy.
“Thank you, Lieutenant.” Spanker said kindly as I handed him a few sheets of blank paper.
He smiled to me as he accepted them then placed one sheet behind the platen, centered it, and advanced the page through, lifting and positioning the sheet under the platen holddown bar.
“Sir, I’d be careful with…”
Spanker hit the Return/paper advance lever and it flew off the machine and bounced a few times on the floor before stopping at my feet- the virgin piece of paper mutilated beyond use.
“Lever.” I continued with embarrassment in my voice. “I’m really sorry about that, Mr. Spanker. Let me get that for…”
“That’s quite alright, lieutenant. I expected something like this to happen when I first lay eyes on this office. I’ll just have to be careful from here on.” He said leaning off the chair to reach the faulty mechanism. His eyes were set more on my cleavage than the platen as I knelt down to help anyway.
Retrieving the platen, Spanker sat back on the chair and with a loud crack found himself flat on his back as the chair back failed. My reports flew everywhere.
“Mr. Spanker, are you okay? Did you hurt anything?” I cried in surprise as I rushed to his aid.
“Surprisingly, I am, Lt. Fleming.” He answered once I helped him back up. “How can anyone work in these conditions?”
“We make do with what we’ve been assigned, sir.” I admitted sadly. “I’ve asked Sand Dollar’s chief mechanic multiple times if he could fix that for me starting back in May. It might get fixed by the end of the war.”
“Speaking of the end of the war, lieutenant, I’ll come find you if I need anything else. You may return to your duties.”
‘I MAY return to my duties?’ I thought. ‘What a piece of work this guy was!’
‘Ya, no prejudice there, huh Alex?’
‘Just keep up the illusions, Jack. I’m re-establishing my mental defenses.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
“I’ll be in the Mess Hall’s Galley if you need me sir.” I told Spanker. He just waved me off with his hand and a slight nod.
“Alex? Alex, wait up.” Emily called as I arrived at the Mess Hall.
“Until Spanker and Clemson leave, I’m Lt. Allison Fleming, sis.”
“What kind of a last name is ‘Spanker’, Allie?”
“The fake kind, Em.”
“And what about the nerd…Clemson? Is he the one responsible for taking Ricky Lynn’s toy?”
I nodded.
“I thought as much. You do know he’s the poster child for schizophrenia, right? I detected at least three distinct personalities inside that socially underdeveloped skin of his and I wasn’t even looking hard!”
Keep your distance, sis, that one’s extremely dangerous. According to Prof. Samuels, he’s visited Pearl this year and 2011 once. We think he’s planning something against us.”
“So you invite him and his chauvinistic partner into our home? Nice tactic, sis.” Emily said sarcastically.
“Keep your friends close, but keep your enemies closer.” I smiled evilly. She nodded.
“So, I take it that the sudden change of our base’s appearance is Jack’s doing?”
“I told her to make the base look as ‘Navy’ as possible, yes.”
“That would explain the stench coming from the two new ‘buildings’ over by the Yellow Brick Road.”
“Latrines? She really went all out, didn’t she?” I giggled while wrinkling my nose.
“I’ve already passed the word to the girls that we should still use our ‘modern facilities’. I’d hate for anyone to have to clean that site up after those two leave.”
“I already have Jack on cleanup duty after their departure, sis.”
‘I heard that.’ Jack’s voice said in my head.
‘Hey, it was your idea to get so detailed, hun.’ I thought back.
‘Aye.’ She thought back, though she sounded disappointed at the prospect.
I turned to see Emily laughing at me.
“What?”
“There will never be a dull moment around here, will there?” She said with a giggle.
“We’ll have plenty of those once things get back to normal, Em.”
“Speaking of things getting back to normal. How much has changed since leaving for 2011, sis? Yesterday, I had to distribute almost my entire inventory of aspirin to the base because everyone including myself experienced a series of very severe headaches. Ricky Lynn and Randi were especially affected as they worked on the new RADAR system above the grotto.”
“Clemson went back and changed some key waypoints in history, Em. We still have some to repair before things will be back the way they were.”
“Would one of those waypoints happen to be ‘Joan of Arc’?”
The question stopped me dead.
“How did you know, sis?”
“She was my favorite historical figure when I was a little girl, Alex. One part of me remembers it, but another part doesn’t know of anyone by that name. It’s very disconcerting, having two opposing memories.”
“You should try seeing two different realities at the same time, Em.” I mumbled.
“Now that didn’t make any sense whatsoever…even for you, Alex!”
“I’ll explain later.” I said as I poured myself a cup of coffee. “Yes, Josie, what’s wrong?” I said not even looking at the woman quickly approaching from behind us.
“Skipper, it’s Romney. She just had to go for a swim, despite Miss Cummins’ orders.”
“Wonderful! Did she give any reason for her sudden insubordination?”
“Nothing, but she was holding her head as if in pain, Captain.”
Pouring the untouched cup back into the urn, I turned and offered my hands. Emily and a skeptical Josie took them and our scenery changed to that of Ni’ihau’s southern beach, about a hundred yards east of the dock.
“Tell her I’m waiting, Miss Two-Eagles.” I commanded, looking around us for Clemson or Spanker and seeing the area clear.
“But I’ll have to get wet, Skipper.”
“You have your Reilly on. What’s the problem?”
“I didn’t want to get my hair wet.” Josie complained.
“So call up a bathing cap big enough to put your hair under.”
The athletic Navajo stared at me vacantly for a few seconds before her uniform became a dark blue one-piece swimsuit.
“Oh ya, right, but I’ll have to take it out of the braid first.”
“Does the word ‘beehive’ give you any ideas, Josie?” I asked politely.
“Oh.”
Wrapping her braid on top of her head, Josie pulled on a large bathing cap and waded into the surf to her waist. She bent over and put her head under water for half a minute then waded back to shore.
“She’ll be here in a few minutes, Skipper. She apologizes for disobeying a direct order, but she needed to get something for her headache.”
“All she had to do was come to me for some aspirin, Josie. She knows that.” Emily replied.
“I’m just passing alone the message, Lieutenant Scott.” Josie then looked to me curiously.
“Alex, is there a reason brassieres and panties are hung up in the Radio Shack? Randi and I usually keep it spotless in case Admiral Demmit arrives for a surprise inspection.”
“I asked Jack to make Atlantis look like a typical Navy base, hun. She kinda went overboard and made it look like a backwoods, Ozark, huntin’ shack.”
‘Actually I was thinking Appalachian hunting shack, but that works too, Alex.’
“Jack!” I exclaimed to the surprise of my two companions.
Emily began to laugh, as her uniform became a fashionable, period, one-piece swimsuit.
“Well, if we’re going to wait for Romney, we might as well take advantage, right sis?”
I couldn’t argue with that and keyed up my 1940’s style swimwear also.
“You know…this is going to ruin my nice, thin, tan lines, Em.”
“Like a tan sticks to us anyway, Alex.” Emily giggled as we both sat down on the warm sand.
“At least we can get a tan, sis.” I said nodding my head off to my left. “One of these days Scotti will learn that being transparent negates any tan at all.” I remained looking toward Emily and Josie.
“We went through this all before, Skipper. It’s a natural response.” Scotti’s disembodied voice answered tersely. “I’m off duty anyway.”
“Oh, well, that explains why you aren’t watching Clemson around Carroll. And heaven forbid that Spanker character would get nosey and stumble into my quarters.” I said with a smile that was unseen by her.
Scotti reappeared about ten feet away from where we sat. “Miss Cummins told me to take a break, Captain.”
“The skipper’s not serious. She’s got a huge smile on her face, so lighten up, Sarge!” Josie warned. “Just go back to avoiding the sunshine.”
“I can still feel the heat you know, and with my lighter complexion, I can’t take that much sun anyway.” Scotti replied as she began to fade away.
I sighed. “Oh, how things can change in just a few months.”
“Skipper, here comes Rommie now.” Josie informed me as she pointed out into the surf.
What appeared to be a dolphin breached the surface, heading toward us. Rommie pushed herself to standing in the waist deep water, her longer hair, dorsal fin, and the upper portion of her pectoral fins still visible. As she walked out of the water those features slowly disappeared until the old land-based Romney Marsh, also adorned in a 40’s style awimsuit, exited the ocean.
“I’m sorry for disobeying orders, Captain, but I had to do something about the excruciating pain in my head.” She said when close enough. I noticed something dark green hanging from her mouth- like dark green lettuce or something.
“Why didn’t you tell me you weren’t feeling good, lieutenant. I would have prescribed something for the pain.” Emily scolded.
“I felt I needed to find my own cure, doctor. I’m not sure why, but I needed to do this.”
“And would that be a piece of the something you had to find, Lieutenant Marsh?” I asked gently motioning to the object stuck at the corner of her mouth.
“Oh, sorry, captain, I didn’t realize I missed a piece.” Rommie said as she wiped it into her mouth in embarrassment.
“Is that seaweed, Rommie?” Emily asked, fascinated.
“Kelp, ma’am. I don’t know why, but I felt that this would help me feel better. A pod of Dolphins helped me find the right kind just off Kauai.”
“You swam all the way back from Kauai?” Scotti’s unseen voice asked.
“Well, the south end anyway, why, Lt. Williams?”
“Where were you when Josie contacted you, hun?” I asked as Scotti began to materialize again.
“I hadn’t finished the kelp I had picked yet, why?”
“Honey,” I began, “y’all had to be swimming at around seventy knots to get here that fast.”
“Seventy knots?” Rommie repeated, her eyes wide with amazement.
I nodded.
“And I wasn’t even swimming hard.” She mumbled to herself.
“Damn, how fast could you go if you really tried, Rommie?” Scotti asked in shock.
“For the record, Scotti, Rommie’s top speed will officially be listed as forty knots.” I said as I closed my eyes for a moment.
“You’ll be clocked at over one-twenty a few years from now though, hun.” I added with a wide smile.
My sisters’ mouths’ dropped wide open in awe.
‘TAKE THAT, ASSHOLE!’ Rang out in my skull and I jumped to my feet immediately.
“Alex? What’s wrong?” Emily cried in panic as Rommie and Josie looked up at me apprehensively.
“Clemson is getting into trouble.” I said, offering my hand to Emily.
Immediately after I felt her hand in mine, we were standing behind Jack, Carroll, and Clemson.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Clemson, I didn’t mean to slam the drawer on your hand, honest!” Carroll cried in embarrassment.
“HOW COULD YOU NOT SEE MY HAND THERE, YOU STUPID COW?” The man screamed as he clutched his right hand in pain.
“Mr. Clemson!” Jack shouted, almost laughing. “We don’t talk that way here- not even in jest! I expect an apology for that outburst.”
“But she should be apologizing to me, Lt. Cummins!”
“And she did, didn’t you hear her or were you too busy screaming at her at the top of your lungs?” Jack countered calmly.
“She saw me reaching into that drawer and purposely shoved it closed!” He declared loudly.
“So maybe it was because those wondering hands of yours attached themselves to her back side a moment before?” Jack suggested as Emily and I noticed Carroll blush. “You understand, Mr. Clemson, that I do have the authority to throw you off this base and into the brig at Pearl? I suggest you discontinue your obvious attempts to gain pleasure from our nursing staff and behave yourself.”
“I seriously doubt you have the authority or the strength to do that, Lt. Cummins, but you’re right, I was out of line and I apologize, Lt. Sheldon.”
The fact that every hair on my body was standing on end proved Clemson’s claim was very, very wrong.
“Please, Miss Cummins, there’s no need to pull rank. Mr. Clemson will behave himself from now on, won’t you, Mr. Clemson?” Carroll pleaded, though I believed Jack had set this up, somehow.
“Let’s go outside and come in for real, sis.”
Emily nodded as I guided us out through the wall into the compound.
‘Emily and I are coming in, Jack.’ I thought to her as a warning. ‘Dropping our wards now.’
Emily quickly covered her mouth to stifle a laugh as we came through the supply building’s door. I repeated her response as soon as I saw Carroll in Jack’s version of this base.
Lt. Carroll Sheldon was still in uniform…barely. Her blouse was tied at her midriff and its buttons were unfastened to show an extra amount of cleavage and the top half of her bra cups. The regulation skirt she wore was several inches too short and her hair was pulled back into a ‘messy’ ponytail. Carroll, whether she actually knew it or not, now had blonde hair and freckles. She also wore too much eye makeup and her deep red lipstick was applied heavier than needed. In short, she…
‘She looks like a farmer’s daughter-slash-prostitute.’ I thought.
‘You said I could mess with his head, Alex.’ Jack thought back.
“Jacki, what seems to be the problem? I heard someone screaming all the way across the compound.” I asked, eyeing up the only man in the room.
“Just a misunderstanding, nothing to worry about, Lieutenant.” Jack responded coolly.
“Well, if Mr. Clemson here is thinking he can take advantage of our nursing staff, I could have Josie make a call to Pearl. I’m sure Admiral Demmit would personally see to removing him and Mr. Spanker from Ni’ihau.”
“Aye, ma’am.” Jack responded. She and Carroll jumped to attention.
Did Carroll’s breasts bounce more than usual just now, I asked myself?
I noticed Jack’s face flush slightly.
“Mr. Clemson, I trust you are finding all our requisitions in order?” I asked, turning to eye the man up.
“So far, Lieutenant. Lt. Sheldon has been most helpful.”
“She is one of my best officers, Mr. Clemson. I would hesitate to think what would happen if she weren’t here with us.” I said, mostly as a hint that I knew who he really was.
He squinted an eye at me signifying the hint had been caught.
“I never thought it possible that so many beautiful women could be found in the war zone, Lt. Fleming. How did the Admiral manage to get approval for this from the Navy?”
“I wasn’t privy to the Admiral’s dealings with the Navy Department, Mr. Clemson. I expect that Admiral Demmit has significant pull with the brass, though.”
“That would explain a lot of what I see here, Lieutenant. All the stops were pulled to get this base up and running.”
“What we do here has saved many lives, Mr. Clemson- and in just the short time we’ve been operational as a unit!”
“I’m sure you girls have all done your part…one way or another, Lt. Fleming. I just question the sort of saving you do here.”
“Mr. Clemson, are you suggesting that we are nothing more than prostitutes? How dare you!”
‘Jack, hold your temper. He’s testing me.’ I thought to my Ex-O.
“Your words not mine, Sweetcheeks.” he answered quickly. There was an abrupt change in his demeanor.
“Mr. Clemson, this is a high security military base and I suggest you hold your cutesy retorts to yourself. We ARE officers in the Navy and deserve treatment as such.” I warned.
“My apologies, Lieutenant. I have to keep reminding myself of that fact. Please forgive me.” He said as his demeanor changed abruptly once more.
“Carroll, make sure Mr. Clemson has access to the requisition files he needs and nothing he doesn’t unless cleared by me, understood?”
“Aye, Lt. Fleming.” Carroll responded.
“Jacki, stay here to help Carroll out.”
‘Don’t have too much fun with him, Jack. Oh, and give Carroll a little more dignity, will ya?’ I thought to her.
Jack turned from Clemson and gave me a huge smile. “Aye, lieutenant.”
“Lt, Scott, don’t we have medical supplies to go over and shelve?” I said turning to Emily.
She nodded and we both turned around and exited Supply.
“That guy is nuttier than a fruit cake, Alex! I watched his personality change four times since we first entered. Jack and Carroll had better be extremely careful with that one!”
‘He should be very, very careful of me, Emily.’ Jack thought back to us. ‘And I’ll protect Carroll, don’t you worry about that.’
Emily and I stopped and exchanged glances for a moment before continuing to the infirmary.
“I’m not worried about what he’d do to Carroll and Jack, sis, but what they would do to him.” Emily said with a devious smile.
“Clemson shouldn’t be underestimated, Em. He’s got some surprises of his own.”
Emily stopped and looked deeply into my eyes.
“What do you know about him that would surprise us, Alex?”
“People from different dimensions have different characteristics…different abilities.” I replied, but paused.
“Different gifts.” I continued.
Emily stared at me for a few minutes.
“For one thing, sis, he’s stronger now than he appears.”
“And for another, Alex?”
“Well, one of him might be able to sense our gifts…or some of our gifts.”
“Does Jack know about this, Alex?”
‘I’ve been fully briefed on the ‘unique’ capabilities of Mr. Clemson as far as we know them, Emily.’ Jack thought back in response.
“Just be extra careful, Jack.” Emily said quietly to the ceiling.
‘Alex, Spanker is looking for you.’ Jack thought to me.
“Emily, I have to go. Mr. Spanker is looking for me.”
“Be careful, Alex, I don’t trust that pencil-pusher either.”
“I’ll be fine, sis. I can hold my own with that one.” I replied as I went to turn for the dilapidated wooden door. I had forgotten to reassert my protective wards.
“Um…Alex?” Emily called, quickly. She motioned to my blouse.
Looking down, I saw more of my girls than usual and quickly fastened two more buttons to hide the lacy, pink, deep plunge bra I hadn’t noticed I was wearing.
“Jack!”
2215hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 24th, 1944
“Have our guests fallen asleep yet, Jack?” I asked, covering my own mouth to stifle a yawn. My many run-ins with Mr. Spanker and Clemson had taken their toll and I now felt the urge to drop over.
“I didn’t think Clemson would ever sleep, Alex! He just kept going and going…”
“Ya, a real first round candidate for the Energizer bunny commercial.” I said sarcastically.
Emily and Jack shook their heads at my comment, but Carroll stared at me in confusion.
“Never mind, Carroll, it’s a reference I picked up in the future.” I told her as we relaxed in my quarters, the four of us facing each other on my bed. It had been almost three months since Jack and I had last been here on base. “Are you sure you can keep up the simulation while you sleep. Jack?”
“No…but I can control how long our two guests CAN sleep, Alex.”
“I could do that myself, Jack.” Emily bragged, making the gesture of using an imaginary syringe with her right hand.
“Status on Clemson, Jack.” I said getting back to business as my Reilly changed into my favorite pink nightie.
“I wasn’t able to break the man’s fingers like I wanted too, Alex. He really had it coming after deliberately pinching Carroll’s behind.”
“Well, he had every reason to since you made me look like some sex-starved, blonde, bimbo, Jack!” Carroll interrupted angrily.
“Alex said to play with him a little, Carroll.”
“You didn’t have to bump me up two cup sizes while still wearing the same size bra and loosening my straps, Jack!” Carroll complained. “And do you know how hard it was for me to get that tight skirt off this evening? Why was I even wearing a waist-cincher, garter belt, and fishnet stockings without panties anyway?”
“If you’d have seen what Jack wears in the future, you would understand, hun.” I responded playfully, opening my nightstand drawer and fetching a bottle of polish to freshen my toenails.
“Very funny, Alex.” Jack replied. “It served to keep him off balance enough that he couldn’t defeat my simulation.”
“He can do that, Alex?” Emily looked at me in amazement.
“We’re still not sure, sis, but we’re not taking any chances. I left the decisions up to Jack and Yuuka on this mission to make things more chaotic- keep him guessing. I’m tired of being on the defensive with him.”
“So where has Yuuka been all day? I haven’t seen her except on the dock when you three arrived.”
“She’s been helping Sasha get the house ready up on the cliff.”
“The house?” Emily asked as Jack looked questioningly to me.
“The building that covers the new RADAR system. A building that Sasha will convert into her home after the war.” I paused for a second. “The home where her children will be born?”
Jack and Emily nodded, while Carroll stared at me.
“That freaks me out. I hope you know that, Alex Steinert.”
“Where on Earth did you hear that phrase, Carroll Sheldon?” Emily giggled as I capped and passed the bottle of enamel to her.
“Alex’s Cassandra…I think.”
My thoughts went immediately to my children- all four of them!
“Everything will work out, Alex.” Jack confided, reading either my mind or my sudden change of expression. “You’ve seen the restoration of the timeline. We just have to keep working to that end, that’s all.”
“She’s right, Alex. We have to let this all play out properly.” Emily added.
“But that’s the hardest part, sis! We’ve seen people disappear and reappear; only to disappear once more…I’ve about reached my limit with this guy. I’m ready to end this game and let the Empress cheat!” I declared. “And I’m about ready to lose my temper.”
“Lose your temper, Alex?” Emily and Jack gasped together.
I nodded.
“Aside from drastically changing the flow of time…and drawing the wrath of ‘Upper Management’, what else would ‘losing your temper’ entail, Alex?” Emily asked curiously. “I’ve never seen you do anything but raise your voice- especially since our Mahanilui.”
I looked to the duvet that I was sitting Indian style on and felt myself blush in embarrassment.
“Ah’ve been afraid to let mah temper take over, Emily, Ah…” I looked at Jack quickly, but returned my gaze to the bedcover. “Ah…Ah don’t know…Ah’m ‘fraid of what…of what Ah could possibly…do.”
Looking up at my sisters, I explained further.
“Ah can see how…how powerful y’all get…as time goes on, but…but Ah can’t get a feel for what all Ah can do. It’s like…it’s like Ah…well…there…there ain’t no definin’…no specified limit…no upper end to…to what Ah…to what the Empress can do. It scares the pants off me to think…even venture to think what Ah might be…am capable of…if Ah let mahself lose control.”
Suddenly, and without warning, the final few seconds of my adventure with Connie flashed into my mind. Jack’s head violently shot backwards as if punched forcefully by Joe Louis himself! She fell backwards, unconscious.
“Oh my God! Jack!” Emily exclaimed in panic as she quickly grabbed her arm to keep her from falling to the floor. “Alex? What just happened? What did you just do to Jack?” She demanded- her eyes wide in fear.
“Ah’m sorry.” I said, just above a whisper.
“What did you do?” Emily repeated, more like demanding. “Why did she suddenly lose consciousness? Her entire nervous system just suddenly overloaded!”
“Ah’m sorry.” I repeated. This time, just a little louder.
“You’re sorry? That’s your explanation?” Emily’s face was a mix of anger and pure fear. “Alex, your first officer just basically went into cerebral overload and all you can say is ‘Ah’m sorry’?”
Closing my eyes tightly to prepare myself, I felt tears squeeze out and run down my face.
“Connie and Ah was on a mission,” I began slowly. “Things went…,” I shook my head a few times in shame as much as to try chasing the memory away. More tears flowed from my tightly closed eyes. “Things, well…they went accordin’ ta plan.”
“Went according to plan? Alex, if everything went ‘according’ to plan why are you fighting the memories and appear under severe stress?” She began her interrogation.
“Almost killed us- mostly that is.”
“Whaaa…who? Who almost killed you and Connie, Alex?”
“She did…Connie done. She found her lineage weren’t quite what she’d expected.”
“But she’s half human, half Terran.” Emily stated professionly.
“No…she ain’t. She’s…she’s all human.”
“You mean Jack? Here? With whom?” Carroll gasped.
“The less y’all know ‘bout them facts the less Jack here’ll pry into yer minds.” I said shaking my head a few more times. “It’d be safer if y’all’d forget ya know’d anythin’ ‘bout this here issue.” I warned.
“Why, Alex?” Emily asked. “Why keep something like that from her, and why would she almost kill the two of you over it?”
“Ah cain’t tell y’all an’ risk changin’ the time stream, Em. Let’s jus’ say it hadda happen in order for me ta curse another Alexander Steinert, in another Universe.”
“Oh, Alex!” Emily gushed as she leaned over and wrapped her arms around me, giving me a sisterly hug. “Do you really still consider this a curse?”
“Ah do…’specially when it…when it shanghais a perfectly happy, married man.”
“That Alex Steinert was married? To who, Alex?”
“Emily Scott,” I mumbled.
“Me?” My sister leaned back in shock, so that she could look into my eyes for clarification. “That you was married to me?”
“Not anymore. Ah sa-cessf’ly fouled that up.” I paused a moment, very much aware of the two other conscious women in the room staring intently at me at the moment. “Look, kin we jus’ forget any a this ever happened and change the subject? Jacki’s waking up and Ah got ‘nough a her questions Ah cain’t answer coming.”
“We will eventually find out all the details, right Alex?” Emily inquired.
“In ‘bout nine-ee-three years.” I answered, my head sagging once more.
Emily and Carroll’s head’s just nodded sadly in vague understanding.
“Alex, she’s coming around.” Emily said officially. “Jack? Jack, are you okay? What happened?”
“Huh? What? What hit me?” The dazed woman asked as she slowly rejoined us. Emily helped her sit back up.
Jack’s eyes slowly fluttered opened and settled on me. They flew wide open.
“Alex? Alex, what the HELL was that?”
“What was what, Jack?” I asked innocently.
“That…that galaxy-shattering explosion that just erupted from your mind! What was that?” She asked in stunned wonderment.
“Ah’m sorry, Jacki. It was jus’ a bad memory of a mission Ah went on a while back. Didn’t end…end as Ah expected.”
“Didn’t end as you expected.” She repeated sarcastically. “That’s bull and you know it, Empress!”
Jack stared at me a minute more.
“Look, if you don’t want to…or even can’t…tell me…just tell me that, Alex. I won’t go searching any further.”
That was where she and Connie differed, I thought to myself.
I quickly disposed of that thought.
Jack’s eyes narrowed a second as she apparently caught a sliver of my internal slip.
“Ah cain’t talk ‘bout it, Jacki. Please, Ah jus’ cain’t.” I pleaded.
My first officer- my friend- nodded and the room was quiet for a few, long moments.
“Alex, how much longer do we have to put up with a thief in our house?” Emily asked, thankfully reverting our stalled conversation back to tonight’s original topic.
“They leave tomorra,” I paused, “one way or ‘nother.” I answered ominously.
At my sisters’ confusion, I explained.
“Wha’ever triggered this alleged audit come from someplace high up in the food chain. Ah’m thinkin’ even higher than the War Department. We only been in existence fer three months now in linear time, so why perform an audit on such a young unit?” I proposed.
“I see your logic, Alex,” Carroll agreed. “You think someone…in a secret agency maybe…knows about us?”
“That’s always a possibility, but Ah’m feelin’ it goes much farther back than even that.”
“‘Farther’ back, Alex- as in farther back in time?” Jack suggested.
I nodded. “Sis, y’all had a chance to do a full exam on ol’ Mr. James Spanker?”
“How in depth would you like to go?”
“How’s bout down ta a genetic level, doc?”
“I’d need a sample of Spanker’s DNA and access to Reilly’s Infirmary.”
“Jack, them two stays in dreamland ‘til 0700hr. Em and Ah’ll be back soon as.”
“Will Yuuka and I be safe here without you, Alex?” Jack asked with some doubt evident in her voice.
“Pixie, Ah have nothin’a interest under mah bed, so if y’all’d come up here an’ spend some time with the grownups, Ah’d like for y’all ta watch each other’s backs ‘til we get back.”
“I’m not even going to ask how you knew, Sensei, but Miss Cummins and I will be inseparable while you and Dr. Scott are away.” Yuuka pledged as she grew to full height at the foot of my bed.
Jack rolled her eyes in response to her reply.
“By the way, you need to sweep under there more often, ma’am.” She added as she pulled a stray cobweb out of her hair.
Two down-filled pillows accosted her.
Obtaining a sample of DNA from our sleeping visitor consisted of nothing more than swabbing the inside of his mouth as he loudly snored while lying on his back.
Arriving in Reilly, Emily and I were greeted by RVP.
“Welcome, Empress. It is 2200hr. July 24th, 1944. I was not expecting you for another ten days.”
“Spur’a the minute visit, hun. Emily needs ta run some DNA we suspect may be somethin’ other’n human.” I explained.
“Genetic testing equipment has been brought online in the Infirmary’s Lab, Dr. Scott. It will be ready when you arrive.” RVP said pleasantly.
“Thank You, RVP. I appreciate the efficiency.”
“You are most welcome Doctor. Empress, I have been monitoring drastic temporal shifts and sudden changes to Earth’s history in my archives- the checksums of which concern me. I presume you know about the conflicting enigma?”
“We’re workin’ on it as we speak. They causin’ much damage to yer systems, hun?” I asked the A.I.
“External Processor #3-Omega’s program ‘Asprin’ has alleviated most of the unexpected subsystem crashes, Empress, thank you.”
“Ah expect it’ll be a few more days ‘fore the timeline’s fully restored, RVP. Hang in there.”
“I will, Alex, thank you. Dr. Scott, the DNA sequencing equipment reports no startup errors and is ready for your use.”
“Thanks, RVP, you’re a dear.” Emily chirped as we walked in the direction of the Infirmary.
“Empress, if I may?” RVP added before we headed down to the Lab. “Vocal analysis and your ‘Reilly’ telemetry indicate severe fatigue and a dangerous amount of stress. With Doc Scott’s approval, I staunchly recommend you recline for the few hours it will take for the DNA analysis process.”
“I concur with your diagnosis, RVP.” Emily said in her professional voice. “Capt. Alexandra Frances Steinert. You are hereby relieved of duty pending three hours of rest and/or sleep. Reinstatement is conditional on my professional assessment of your physical and mental condition after the specified duration. Captain. You are hereby relieved.” Emily commanded as she pointed menacingly, in the direction of my quarters.
“Aye, ma’am.” I replied as I turned and began walking away. From the tone in her voice, this was one argument I wasn’t going to win.
Thinking about the unintentional, awful, thing I had done to Jack… Maybe I did need some sleep.
So our Mr. Spanker is a hybrid?” Jack repeated, shaking her head in amazement.
“He’s got Janelle Hathor’s mitochondrial genetic markers, Jack. He’s one of her descendents.”
“Are you sure he’s not one of Alusia’s?” She asked hopefully.
“It doesn’t matter if he didn’t get the memo, Jack.” I suggested.
“Memo, Alex?”
“If he didn’t take the stories Alusia passed on about the Empress to heart, he could possibly seek out his own answers as proof. That makes him dangerous to the Sisterhood of Kili. Add to that Darren Clemson’s luck in finding that one person also seeking our existence. Combined, the danger jumps off the scale.”
“Too bad we can’t isolate Spanker from Spankee, Alex. I mean, take Spanker on a little…maybe permanent…trip? Say to meet his ancient Grandmother?” Jack suggested, thinking out loud.
“Wake him up, Jack.” I said calmly as I offered her my hand.
“You two be careful, Alex.” Emily warned as she took a step away.
With our nightclothes replaced by our dress whites, I winked to my sister and our simulated, ramshackle guest barracks appeared around Jack and I.
How the two men could ever sleep on those deplorable, squeaky, sagging, steel, cots was a mystery…until I remembered it was all an illusion…and that Jack had control.
I nodded to Jack, who nodded back and James Spanker began to stir.
“Good morning, Mr. Spanker. Did you sleep well?” I asked in my nicest voice.
“Is…is it morning already?” He asked, not quite awake yet.
“No…it isn’t. This is a vivid dream you’re having involving Jacquelyn Cummins and Allison Fleming, James.” I answered back sarcastically. “Only I’m not really Allison Fleming, but instead, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space and Jack here is my trusted Mind Warrior.”
“The Empress…” he began, trying to focus on us, “is but a myth- an old wives tale. Is this some sort of hazing?” The man said as he propped himself up on the cot.
“I assure you, Mr. Spanker, this is no hazing you’ve ever experienced…or wanted to experience.” I replied in a darker than normal tone.
“It’s still dark out, can’t this wait until dawn?”
“Jack, show him we mean business.”
Spanker’s sheet pulled down off him on its own and the semi-horizontal man rose off the cot to the groaning of springs.
Even in the darkness I could see the man turn white.
Moving Spanker to an upright position, Jack gently lowered him until his feet touched the floor. Boxers and undershirt was his manner of dress for slumber.
“Get dressed, James.” I ordered.
“How did you do that? Am I really dreaming?”
“No, James, you’re not dreaming. Now pull on some trousers and a decent shirt, some socks and shoes, and take my hand.”
“Why would I take your hand? What would that accomplish?”
“One, it would keep Jack here from ‘playing’ with you like a toy. Second, it would answer a question you’ve been looking for the answer to since you were a child. Third, it would prove what I stated previously beyond any doubt.” I answered by way of list.
“What of Mr. Clemson? Why not wake him also?”
“Darren Clemson is another issue altogether and you need not know my plans for him. Know this though,” I paused dramatically. “Clemson is more dangerous than you could ever imagine. I’d advise prudence in any future conversations with him.”
“How do you know so much about him?” He asked, reaching his trousers and pulling them up his legs.
“Do you remember or believe any of the stories passed down from your ancestors, James?” I asked.
“What stories?”
I thought so.
“The stories of the Empress. The stories told by your ancestors that lived in Egypt so many millennia ago.”
“How do you know about my family lineage?”
“Were you not listening to the Empress, Mr. Spanker?” Jack reiterated condescendingly.
“You claim to be this ‘Empress’? There can’t possibly be anyone alive that remembers that long ago…let alone be so omnipotent.”
“Finish dressing, take my hand and you shall see firsthand that I do exist.”
“I’m not afraid of you, Lt. Fleming…or whatever your real name is.” Spanker said as he tied one shoe then the other.
“Then you will have no qualms about taking a pretty girl’s hand now, will you?” I smiled, though I doubt he could see it in the faint light of the room.
“How can that man sleep through this conversation?” Spanker asked, intrigued, as he stood and looked over to his slumbering companion. I felt him take my hand. His feint, quaking, grasp spoke differently about his apparent confidence.
“He will wake up only when I want him to wake, Mr. Spanker.” Jack replied ominously. “Not one second before I allow it.”
The man quietly regarded what was said for a moment.
“So now what, Lt. Fleming?” He asked tentatively.
“Let’s go talk to your Granny about that unanswered question, James.” I suggested, as the dark around us became brilliant, but harsh sunlight.
“But my Grandmo…”
Around us was a bustling city with its citizens, dressed in varying shades and colors of linens, busily moving from place to place.
“Welcome to Memphis, Egypt, James.” I announced as I felt his grasp tighten significantly.
“How did you do this?” He gasped. “Have you poisoned me somehow…hypnotism?”
“I simply thought about where and when I wanted to go and went there, James. It was really no big deal, I assure you.”
Several citizens walked straight through us, much to Spankers astonishment.
“This…this is just an illusion?”
“No. No illusion. I just haven’t phased us into this reality yet, James. It’s been my experience to hold off a few moments before completely entering a reality. There is always a possibility of phasing in as someone walks through one of us. That wouldn’t be recommended for obvious reasons.” I said smiling deviously. “I also don’t like to terrorize the locals by suddenly appearing in their midst.”
Looking around and noticing a lull in the pedestrian traffic around us, I let our guest know what I was doing. “I’m going to rephase us now, James.”
The lull didn’t last long and within a minute people again approached, but began walking around us instead of through us, most looking at us as locals would tourists.
“Are we actually here?”
In answer I enabled my translator.
“Excuse me, but would you happen to know if the Supreme Administrator is accepting dignitaries today?” I asked an affluent looking man walking by. The man’s eyes bulged apparently recognizing Jack or me.
“I’m sorry, but I’ve heard he is attending a dedication ceremony in Saqqara today. Rumor has it that his spouse and heir are accepting audience though, Empress.”
“Thank you very much, sir, and good day to you.” I responded pleasantly.
“And to you, Empress.” He said, bowing kindly and continuing on his way.
“What did you say to him? I couldn’t understand a word of it?” Spanker asked innocently.
“She asked if Pharaoh was accepting visitors today.” Jack replied. “Think Anna Beth will see us today, Alex?”
“Who is ‘Anna Beth’?”
“Pharaoh’s wife.” Jack answered with a grin.
“Pharaoh’s wife.” Our guest repeated to himself in a mumble with no emotion. Suddenly his eyes grew wide. “We’re going to see the Queen of Egypt?” The man almost choked on his words.
“Don’t you want to?” I asked, giggling casually.
He nodded in reply.
“This street leads to Pharaoh’s residence.” I said tugging his hand gently.
1105hrs, Pharoah’s Residence, Memphis, Egypt, 2520BC
“Alex, Jacki, what a pleasant surprise! Welcome to Memphis my dear friends.” Anna Beth said excitedly as she slowly, gracefully approached us. Attached to her left hand- and gripping it very greedily- was a child, a small but healthy chunk of a boy, five years of age and no more. His head was shaved bald save for a long black ponytail growing from his crown.
Our hostess regally regarded our male companion for a moment.
“And this male would be…” she hinted for introduction?
“Mr. James Spanker, Queen Anna Beth”, I introduced as my fist gently came to my left breast and I bowed slightly. I made sure to speak Ancient Terran.
Anna Beth’s face became angry. “So help me, if you ever call me that again, Alexandra, I’ll emit a very un-queen-like scream!”
“It was for effect. Our friend here doesn’t possess a translator and I wanted to frighten him a bit.” I giggled and winked.
“What language does he speak, Alex.” Anna Beth asked in exasperated amusement after sighing audibly.
“American English.”
She nodded.
“James Spanker. Do you not know how to act when in the presence of royalty?” She questioned authoritatively- in English.
Spanker immediately dropped to one knee in response and waivered there, mouth agape, and wide-eyed.
“Very good, Mr. Spanker, now that the royalty thing has been addressed, I will ask that you simply call me Anna Beth and not ‘Queen’ or ‘Highness’ or anything denoting of regal class. Is that understood?”
Spanker gulped and nodded once.
“I’m sorry, James, I didn’t quite hear the response?” Anna Beth said with a wistful smile.
“Yes…madam…Anna Beth.”
“Better, but keep working at it, James.” She said, smiling, and patted his cheek gently with her free right hand.
“You may rise.” She added regally, and turned away from us.
Looking over her shoulder to me, she winked and a wry smile appeared. “Empress, please attend me as we walk.” She commanded.
“As you wish, oh mighty An’a B’th.” I replied, watching Spanker’s eyes bulge at my pronunciation.
“How was that, Alex? Did I impress him enough?” Anna Beth asked quietly in Terran, glaring at me first, but smiling as I joined her and we walked away from Jack and an awestruck Spanker.
“I’d be hard pressed to say he didn’t need to change his drawers.”
“I’m starting to see the fun you have with these novices, Alex.” Anna Beth giggled. “Is this one to join the sisterhood too?”
“Spanker?” I asked, surprised, as I wrinkled my nose in disgust and shook my head. “No, he’s definitely not our type.”
“No? So, what brings you to Memphis then?” She asked just before her expression suddenly took on a dark cast. “Oh! This isn’t THE time…” she gulped, “is it?”
“No, that visit is still a ways off. You’ll know months before my arrival that the time is at hand.” I then thumbed back to my guest companion. “James here is a distant descendent of either Janelle Hathor or Alusia. Being that they share mitochondrial DNA, Emily couldn’t say for certain and neither of the Randi’s was available to scan his revisionary code- not that he would’ve let them do that.” I thought about that for a moment. “Ew, or maybe he would have.”
“I trust you have a purpose in bringing him here, Alex?” Anna Beth giggled at my sudden change of tone.
“He inadvertently met up with a man,” I felt my pleasant demeanor fade as I thought about Clemson. “A man you might catch a glimpse or hear rumor of in the not so distant future.”
I tried to persuade a smile back to my lips and got back on track.
“James Spanker’s ancestral lines come back to either Hathor or Alusia as I said. He is definitely part Terran or Homeworlder- or ‘Gypsy’ as some call themselves in my time. Unfortunately, he has not heeded the stories of the Empress and seeks to prove her existence by any means possible. Somehow, he found out about a military unit comprised of men and women of the Navy. In my time, men and women serving alongside each other is still about sixty years away. It apparently piqued his interest as well as some other yet unknown parties enough to request, and receive permission to ‘audit’ my base.”
“This other man you briefly mentioned, you have no love of him?”
“Darren Clemson seduced and stole from my chief engineer, Anna Beth. He absconded with a time machine that Ricky Lynn had been perfecting.”
“A time machine? Why on Earth would she build such a device when she has you?”
“Ricky Lynn is constantly conceiving of and designing things that try my…that try to duplicate the varied gifts of her sisters. I guess you could say it’s one of her quirks.”
She shook her head several times with closed eyes and a slight grin.
“So this man, Darren Clemson. You think he will come here, to Egypt? For what purpose?”
“In all cases to this point he has tried to change the past to follow what he believes it should be- mostly what published historians theorized the past to be. In some cases, if he deems a favored historical figure has been given a ‘raw deal’, he changes it for a positive outcome. At least that seems to be our observation thus far.”
“Does he not realize the folly in that endeavor? Things happen for a reason! He could just as easily erase himself in the process. Billions of people, past, present, and future would die…or have never lived from such callous assumptions!”
“Hence the reason I’m here now- to try and keep critical information out of his reach; critical information about you, Egypt, us; information in the form of James Spanker. His handed-down stories of Alex Reilly, me, and Egypt could give Clemson the ammunition he needs to do serious harm to the Empress…possibly delete us…all of us entirely.”
Anna Beth stopped walking instantly and clapped her hands loudly at a nearby man servant.
“Have Lady Jacquelyn and the man called Spanker taken to my antechamber immediately. Also send word to my niece, Lady Alusia, that I require her presence there as well.” She ordered the man somewhat harshly and loudly.
At my expression toward her gruff command to the older gentleman, she replied, “Uhj is almost deaf, having lost most of his hearing during a raid on Hathor’s temple.” Anna Beth dropped her gaze to the granite floor. “I was to blame for his hearing loss. I simply could not fight that hell-spawned, malevolent suit.” She continued, looking back up into my eyes pleading for my forgiveness.
“I understand. I take it you felt so bad that you gave him a job here, at the residence?”
“The poor man can only hear the loudest, sharpest of commands I’m afraid. He is a constant reminder to me that life is cruel and can be changed drastically in an instant, Alex.”
“Try watching people that you know and love disappear instantly in front of you.” I mumbled as we continued walking down a wide, magnificently decorated hallway.
Anna Beth again stopped abruptly and turned to face me.
“By the Lords, is that what you…? Why, I can’t imagine what I would do given the situation!” She said, as she pulled free of the boy’s hand and wrapped her arms around me in compassion. “Alexandra, I’m here for you, you know that right?” She told me, leaning back slightly and shaking her head up and down several times to convince me of that heartfelt fact.
“Thanks. All I can tell you about it was that it hurt me, Anna Beth. It really, really hurt- like somebody kicked me in the stomach. It actually took me a few minutes to realize that…that I was the only one capable of doing anything about it- that I was the last line of defense. I never signed up for that much...”
“Djedefre, Alexandra needs some of my attention right now. Please!” She said to the small boy that started reaching for her hand tenaciously.
“Alex, as military officers, we’re trained to handle the unexpected…the unknown. A wise Commander once told me something to that effect.” My hostess comforted with a gentle smile as she squeezed harder for a moment then released me and reclaimed her child’s insistent hand. She slowly crouched down to the boy’s level.
“Djedefre, you must understand this one, very important, thing…your father may have the weight of all Egypt on his shoulders, but Empress Alexandra…she has the weight of all the known universes on her’s. My dear son, without her the Gods and Goddesses of this world would not exist, let alone get along with each other as little as they do.”
I gasped. “But that’s…” I started to argue, but Anna Beth raised a hand to cut me off.
“Now say you are sorry for interrupting my efforts to calm her, son. But please, never ever forget that Alexandra is very, very humble and never wishes to be worshiped…only befriended. Now what do you say to her, Djedefre?”
“I’m ssssorry, Empress.” The young boy mumbled timidly, looking up at me.
I too crouched down to his level.
“I accept your apology, Djedefre, son of Khufu, but I insist you call me by my given name, Alexandra- Alex if you wish. I don’t like to be called Empress by my friends, do you understand?”
“I do, Alexan…Alex.” The boy answered with a shy smile.
“Good.” I said as I offered my forearm to him. His small hand barely grasped the midpoint of my forearm in the gesture of friendship. “Want to see something amazing?” I asked, changing the subject.
The boy nodded and I glanced up to his mother. Anna Beth nodded her permission, but rolled her eyes in annoyance.
“If you and your mother would take my hand, I’ll take us to your mother’s antechamber.” I told him excitedly.
“We’re almost there, Alex.” He said, wrinkling his nose slightly in disappointment.
“We’ll see, my young Pharaoh.” I said with a wink and a devious grin. I offered mother and son my hands.
Once taking hold, Anna Beth’s large, private sitting room suddenly surrounded us.
“I think my way is much faster.” I stated, looking down at the youngster, whose eyes were now popping from his head. His mouth formed, but didn’t quite verbalize, the word ‘wow’ as he looked around us.
“Show off!” Anna Beth accused with a grin.
“How…how did you do that, Alex?” The boy asked innocently.
“It’s a gift I received a while back, hun.”
“A gift? From who?” He inquired.
“It was a gift from someone way out there.” I answered, pointing up into the sky after a minute of wondering how to tell the small child.
“Her father- in the very first universe- bestowed her the gift, Djedefre. Alex tries to use it to help people in extreme need and she never, ever abuses her gift- or the power that gift gives her for greed or personal gain.”
“Did you help momma, Alex? I heard Poppy talking with Momma one night, and that the Empress…you…had helped momma kill her demon side and bring her safely back home, and, and that I was the miracle they never ‘spected without the Empress’ kindness.”
“I did help your momma, hun, but to be completely honest she had that demon practically vanquished before I even got there.” I said with a big smile. “Your momma’s a very strong, very powerful, warrior and I’m sure, had I not arrived, she would have defeated that demon all by herself.”
I heard Anna Beth sniff back a tear or two and felt her hand squeeze mine a little tighter.
The boy’s eyes widened in renewed respect and admiration for his mother.
“As for your arrival…well, all my sisters and I did was heal your momma’s wounds from the battle. You’re Momma and Poppy did the rest, hun,” I added with a wink.
“Anna Beth. Lady Jacquelyn and James Spanker.” A different manservant announced from the partially opened, outer door. Jack and a very humbled James Spanker entered silently.
“Welcome to my chambers, James Spanker.” Anna Beth almost decreed. “Come, take a seat. Refreshments will be available shortly.”
She then looked up to the ceiling.
“Meridian, could you bring the nourishment station online in my situation room?” Anna Beth requested as she looked at me and winked. “And could you cue the American cuisine files that Empress Alexandra uploaded on her last visit?”
“Food Station Beta-four-alpha is now operational and readied for ‘American Cuisine’, Anna Beth.” The A.I. announced from unseen loudspeakers.
Spanker, though not understanding the language, looked around the room in confusion, not having experienced anything like a computer before.
“Help yourself, James.” Our hostess said in English, pointing to an opening wall panel to our left.
When he didn’t move, I walked past him to the station and, because we had left Atlantis-Minor at one in the morning, casually ordered my favorite breakfast.
“Meridian, I’d like a four-stack of buttermilk pancakes, butter between each, plenty of maple syrup, and a cup of Empress Blend coffee, black, please.”
“Welcome back, Alex. Did Randi come with you this time?” The A.I. asked eagerly in English.
“No, I’m sorry, hun, but both Randi’s were occupied and couldn’t come. Maybe one of them will come next time.”
“Oh, tell them that I look forward to their visit, Alex.”
“I’ll pass that along, hun.” I said with a smile as I took my tray from the food station and walked past Spanker with a pleasant smile. His expression was priceless as he covertly sniffed my selection in passing.
“Your turn, hun.” I said as I placed my tray down on a small table beside the chair that I picked. “Better get yours before Jack cleans out the station.” I giggled.
“Not funny, Alex,” Jack grumped, “For your information, I’m not that hungry at the moment!”
“By the Lords, the end of the world IS coming!” Anna Beth laughed.
Jack tilted her head to the side, scrunched up her face, and stuck out her tongue at our hostess.
Young Djedefre began laughing uncontrollably at her comical response.
“That is the hardest he’s laughed in a while, Jacki. You certainly are good with children…when are you going to have some of your own?” Anna Beth asked with a pleasant smile.
“I have a daughter, Constance, and a granddaughter- whom I have yet to meet, Anna Beth. I thought you already knew that.” Jack answered in slight confusion.
Spanker choked as his eyes bulged.
“I did, Jacki, but apparently James didn’t.” She laughed. Her attention centered on her male guest.
“Does the fact that a young woman- apparently in her earliest twenties- saying she has a granddaughter bother you, James?” She asked then looked at me. “Alex, care to tell James of your children?”
I smiled as fond memories filled my mind. “I have three daughters and one son. Cassandra and Samantha are seventy-six and seventy-three, respectively. Alexis was born in Citadel on the planet Terra, and is seventy-one. Alexander was born in San Diego and is seventeen. Alexis has three children; two girls, Samantha and Alexandra and a boy, Nathan. My youngest granddaughter Alexandra also has a girl of her own.”
“But neither of you looks older than twenty-one!” Spanker gasped again.
“I’m around forty-seven now, Mr. Spanker.” I said casually, noting Jack’s eyes bulge.
“Oh my God, Alex! Where have you been?” She gasped in astonishment.
“I’ve…I’ve been around, Jack.” I answered simply.
“Apparently.”
Anna Beth looked at the three of us for a while before saying anything.
“Meridian, has my niece arrived at the residence yet?” She finally asked the A.I.
“Lady Alusia is in the main hall and moving in your direction at a faster pace than usual.”
“Thank you. Lock the doors and acoustically seal the room after she enters, please.”
“As you wish, Anna Beth.”
Nodding to the ceiling, our hostess looked at Spanker.
“The room will be isolated from the outside world so that we can discuss more…sensitive topics, James.” She informed the man.
The sound of him swallowing hard echoed through the quiet room- a quiet that was only broken by my fork touching my empty plate. I gracefully stood and returned my dishes to the processor.
“You called for me, Anna Beth?” Alusia asked as she hurried into the antechamber. She stopped dead in her tracks as she saw Jack and I. “But…didn’t you…just…Empress?” She stumbled uncomprehendingly.
“Hello, Alusia. It’s been a long time.” I said pleasantly. “How are the children?”
“I…I haven’t had a chance to see…them…yet…Empress…I…”
“I want to thank you for helping my sister help me, Alusia. You did a fine job counseling me when I needed it most.”
“Thank…thank you…ma’am.” She stammered as I stopped in front of her and gave her a friendly hug.
There was a loud click of a lock being thrown and all outside noise ceased.
“What just happened?” Spanker asked in horror.
“I simply made sure that we were not disturbed, James. Weren’t you listening?” Anna Beth looked at him with an evil smile.
“Empress, who is this man? He reminds me of a cousin from back in the old country.” Alusia asked as she stared, unblinking at the frightened man.
“He claims his name is James Spanker, hun. We’re not sure if that’s his real name or what.” I said then set my translator to automatic.
“Are you gypsy?” Alusia asked in German. The man just looked at her in confusion.
“Are you gypsy?” She asked again in Polish.
“How did you know that?” He replied in the language.
“Jansk? Is it really you?” Alusia’s face grew excited.
“How do you know that name?”
“Jansk, I thought you dead! How did you ever make it out of the occupation? Did anyone else get away?” she continued in elation.
“I…I don’t know what you are talking about! I don’t know you, woman.”
Alusia’s face fell. “I…I guess you wouldn’t. I’ve…I’ve changed since…since we last met.”
“Did I mention that Jack and I found and rescued Alusia from a secret Nazi weapons research facility in the Wenceslaus region of Poland?” I told the perplexed man. “Maybe you know of a man named Lusius- an underutilized scientist of some sort?”
Alusia glared at me angrily.
“I knew a Lusius before I escaped the Nazis. I heard rumor that he was caught last year, according to a contact I still have in Warsaw.”
The raven-haired girl blushed profusely.
“Meet your great, many times removed, grandmother, James.” Anna Beth interrupted with an annoyed tone in her voice. “Now say hello and stabilize yourself so that Alex, Jacki and I can get on to the real reason she brought you here.”
“I’m Lusius, Jansk.” Alusia blurted out to our surprise. Anna Beth looked suddenly to her niece in shock.
“At least…at least I was until I met the Empress.” Alusia continued in a quieter voice.
“That’s impossible. The Lusius I knew was a strapping man of six feet.” James replied then looked around at us in guilt.
“Yes I was. And I was a lost soul in need of guidance, Jansk- proper guidance. I found that in the Empress of Time and Space.”
“You can’t be him! That would mean that she somehow…”
“Knowing how you got here…is that so impossible now?” Alusia countered brazenly.
Again, Anna Beth looked at her niece in amazement.
“Lusius, how could you agree to such a thing?”
“Jansk, the Empress…she gave me a choice…several actually.”
“And this was your choice?”
“I am glad that I made it, cousin! The other choices offered me provided for no practical life. Here, in this form, I have made a difference…both here in Egypt and with the Empress in her travels. My life has meaning again…I have a purpose… Jansk, I have found love.”
“Why? Why would you choose this…this life…as…as…as a woman?”
“Understand what I was going through, Jansk. While you escaped the Nazi rule, I was forced into a nightmare from which there seemed no escape. My life was finished after I created another weapon for them to use on the world. The Empress offered me a new life- a new start.”
“As I recall, you fought me tooth and nail, hun. You claimed that you would rather rot away in a crowded Turkish prison than be offered a second chance.” I argued.
“Had I realized what you told me of my future then, I would have chosen quickly and accepted the charity offered me.”
“Hindsight truly is twenty-twenty.” I agreed.
“So is your foresight, Empress.”
“Not lately it isn’t, hun. I’m afraid the Empress has been dropping in her stats since Mr. Clemson arrived.
“Who is Mr. Clemson? Neither you nor the Director said anything about this Mr. Clemson before we left Terra Nuevo earlier today.” Alusia asked in confusion.
“Terra Nuevo? Is that another planet? You’ve been to another planet, Lusiu…Alusia?” Spanker gasped.
“Several.” Alusia admitted calmly. “And several universes as well, though I prefer travel within this universe as the pain involved to leave it is worse than labor and delivery.”
“Labor and…and delivery? As in children?” James asked, dumbstruck.
“I have three children, yes. And I shall have three more if my husband is willing!” Alusia announced proudly.
“You see, Jansk, I have found my purpose. There is a new richness in this second life I’ve been given. I help the Empress in her mission to repair the time flow. I have a family and good friends that I can rely on, but most of all, Jansk,” Alusia sniffed and wiped at her eyes- careful to not smear the heavy eye shadow and mascara worn by the ‘fashionable’ women- and men- of Egypt.
“Most of all, I have found myself. Next to ‘Love’ that is the most important…for if one cannot know one’s self, no amount of love can compensate or heal.”
The antechamber was quiet for a few long moments- even young Djedefre stared at his cousin silently.
“Alusia, my niece. What has happened to you?” Anna Beth asked in wonder. “You have finally blossomed into the woman I knew you could be. The strength and commanding presence shown just now, I…I like it!”
“Thank you, my lady, but I must admit that the Empress is strictly to blame. If not for her previous predicament, the confidence just seen would be not.” Alusia looked over at me. “Alex, because of you…you made me realize…realize that other people’s…that my problems were miniscule compared to many others…I…I can help them…like I helped you…like you helped me…ma’am.”
“Empress,” Anna Beth said as she approached me excitedly, “You have done the impossible! You have given me the strong-minded, but fair woman, friend, and confidant you promised me those many years ago. I am forever grateful, my friend.”
Anna Beth wrapped her arms around me and kissed my forehead. She immediately released me and took Alusia into her embrace.
“I have been waiting this day for seven long years, my wonderful niece!”
“So…what am I here for…again?” James asked in a quiet, frightened voice.
“You are here because the Empress thinks you need to be here for some valid reason, Jansk. Must you be so thick-headed?” Alusia responded- to our surprise.
‘You know…they say it takes one to know…’
‘Jack! Don’t spoil the moment, hun.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
“Alusia is right, James. You can help us in our cause.” I said aloud as I gave Jack an angry frown.
“The man you arrived at my base with yesterday; Darren Clemson. He is not what he claims. The man has stolen a device from one of our sisters in the future. By using this device he has already compromised several of Earth’s historical waypoints…waypoints that, though small and somewhat insignificant, define your immediate present and the future of us all.
“It sounds like he stole a time machine. Is that even possible? What are these ‘waypoints’ you speak of, Empress?”
“Maybe, and yes, James.” I said answering the first two questions. “A waypoint is an event or action in Earth’s past, present, or future that helps steer our timeline and keep it on course. Waypoints are things that need to happen and should not be changed or catastrophic results could arise. For me, waypoints are fixed points in time that I can rely on like guideposts to tell me where I am when traveling- like a map.”
“And because of Clemson these waypoints…one or more have been compromised?”
“A lot of people…our sisters as well have simply disappeared- ceased to exist because of it. I cannot tell you how many more innocents have vanished because of one man’s ignorance, shortsightedness, and greed.”
“So where do I come into all of this?”
Anna Beth, Jack, Alusia, and I looked expectantly at the only adult male in the room.
“We expect you to understand the ramifications if you release information in the form of those ‘old wives tales’ you’ve heard and ignored while growing up, James.” I told him. “Clemson is a dangerous adversary. He is many different persons in one body and very unstable mentally.”
“”But how could hearing the old stories…”
“You’re here in Egypt, aren’t you?” I countered quickly.
“Well, yes, I think I’m here…”
“She’s right! A damn, hard-headed, fool!” I groused, ready to give up and just leave him here.
“Jansk!” Alusia shouted, surprising all of us in the room. “The Empress is asking for your help…help only you can provide! Because you are traveling with this man, you have the choice of either revealing everything that you know about Alex, her supposed powers, her means of travel, the places she’s said to have visited, things that he could possibly use to destroy her and everything she’s accomplished…or…” Alusia stopped abruptly and gazed up into the man’s eyes to intimidate him.
“Or you can hold your tongue and help us remove the threat to this universe! Keep this man from learning anything about the Empress of Time and Space.”
“Damn, girl!” Jack said absentmindedly, impressed by her speech.
“What if he were to suspect that I’m not being honest with him?”
“He’d probably try to kill you too, hun. But what would that matter if he so thoroughly changes the timeline that you cease to exist anyway?” I stated and asked logically.
You want me to risk my life for you and your ‘sisters’?”
“You coward!” Alusia shouted in almost uncontrolled rage, spittle flying from her mouth. Stomping back over to him, reaching up, and poking his shoulder, she continued. “You can only think of yourself when the Empress risks her life constantly to protect this whole universe from spiraling down into oblivion- your sorry, greedy soul included?”
Alusia looked over to me, her eyes ablaze with anger.
“Alex, do you have your flask on you? I should like to force some water down this man’s throat! Or might you possibly have a prepared dart as you administered the Mahanilui to me?”
“That was never in his future, hun. The person presently known as James Spanker will not be joining the Sisters of Kili.”
“Join the sisters of…” Spanker’s eyes opened wide as the realization hit. “You would have me transform into a woman, Lusius? This can’t be real!”
“My name is Alusia, loving mate of Khafre, nephew of pharaoh, and yes…a thousand times yes, if it would get you to think of someone other than yourself! How dare you assume this is all an elaborate hallucination! This is the real world slapping you hard in the face, Jansk! Time to man up and do your part!”
“By the Lords of Terra.” Anna Beth murmured dumbstruck by what she had just witnessed.
‘Alex? What exactly happened on this previous mission Alusia went on?’ Jack thought to me.
‘I told you I can’t talk about it, Jack.’
‘I just want to know if you brought the right Alusia back, that’s all. Where’d she get the stones?’
‘They were always there, Jack. She just needed the confidence.’ I thought back and physically smiled to her.
‘Wow!’
I nodded while my smile grew bigger.
Alusia was in front of me now. I was too busy thinking to Jack to see her approach.
“Empress,” She started- her voice serious and commanding. “Jansk will gladly comply with anything you can suggest he do that will help keep our sisterhood safe. Won’t you, Jansk?” Her voice growled as she turned back to the defeated-looking man.
He nodded wearily, looking quite stunned to have his butt so thoroughly reamed by the raven-haired firecracker of a woman.
“Empress, look to the future and see what this man would do to protect us from this Darren Clemson?” Alusia asked looking back to me intently.
Anna Beth, Jack, Djedefre, and Spanker looked to me expectantly.
‘Wow! No pressure there, Ale…’
‘Jack!’ I thought back before closing my eyes to run the possibilities.
“Pay up, Anna Beth! I told you this wouldn’t take her so long. Alex already had most of the options worked out before we left base,” I heard as my eyes opened to Jack holding out her hand with a huge smile on her face.
“Jack?”
“Yes, Alex.”
“Never bet with the Queen of Egypt. Wars have been started for less.” I advised as I blinked a few times. “How long.”
“Just an hour, Cap. I knew it wouldn’t…”
I held up my hand to stop her from saying anything more.
Little Djedefre ran over to me and wrapped his arms around my left leg. “Alex, are you alright? You had me so scared you had become a statue.”
“I’m sorry to have frightened you, hun, whenever I have some serious thinking to do I stiffen up and don’t move for a long time,” I told the boy. “Sometimes I even do it with my eyes open the whole time. I’m perfectly fine though, honest.”
The young, future Pharaoh squeezed my leg tighter. “I hope so. I like you, Alex.”
“And I like you too, Djedefre.”
“Well, Empress?” Alusia asked as she stood gracefully from her seat and approached me again.
Looking past her, I set my eyes on James Spanker.
“What do you think you should do, Mr. Spanker?” I asked.
Alusia huffed loudly as she turn toward him and dramatically put her hands on her hips. Spanker just looked at me dumbly.
“Answer her, you clueless fool!” Alusia growled impatiently.
“How am I to answer a question I have no understanding of? I would just assume leave your base and never look back, Lt. Flem…Empress.” Spanker replied.
Alusia turned away and growled in fury at his reply.
“Good answer, hun, and the name is Commander Alexandra Francis Steinert. Sand Dollar is my boat, Mr. Spanikurz”, I said evenly as a devious smile appeared on my face.
“What?” Alusia choked as she stopped and turned around to stare at me. She obviously knew the name of the man that turned Lusius in to the Gestopo to gain his own freedom.
“We’ll drop James off on Oahu and make Clemson think he was just imagining having a partner- simple as that.” I said as Alusia glared daggers at her ‘cousin’.
“So I get to mess with the little dweeb’s mind some more, Alex?” Jack asked excitedly.
I nodded.
“YEEEEESSSSSS!” Jack shouted, pumping her right arm up and down a few times in victory.
“It’s the simple things in a Mind Warrior’s life that make them the happiest.” Anna Beth chirped before laughing outright.
“Empress?” Alusia questioned in an angry tone. “I don’t understand. You have just revealed yourself to this man…a complete stranger, a coward, and a traitor as well. Yet you claim he is not to join the sisterhood? I find myself completely and utterly baffled by such an action.”
“My sister,” I began as I approached her this time and placed my hand on her shoulder. “This man is of your bloodline therefore he is family. I believe he can be true to his word and that he will keep our secret given the proper motivation. If you have another opinion, you are most definitely welcome to express it.”
“But what is to keep him from revealing anything of us? He has not given his word as yet- not that he can be trusted. And just because he is my descendent we cannot expect his word to mean anything or even last beyond these walls.”
“Alusia, sweetheart?”
“Empress?”
“A second chance does not have to be as radical as the Mahanilui.”
Alusia thought about that for a moment as she looked sternly between Spanikurz and I. Her head and gaze lowered.
“I understand, Empress, but I caution you all the same.”
I wrapped my arms around the raven-haired young woman. “You’ll do, hun, you’ll do.” I said softly as I winked to Anna Beth and received a smile from her in understanding.
“I really cannot understand what is going on here. I understand that you brought me back to meet my ancestor, Empress, but as to what else is going on here…it all seems chaotic and unstructured. Was the purpose to have my maternal ancestor scold me for not believing the stories of you? Or…or was it to prove you exist? Or was it to reveal to me that my cousin is somehow my grandmother many times removed?”
“Yes.” I answered.
“Yes what?” He countered.
“Yes to all questions, James. All of the above” I smiled and continued. “Yes, to prove that I exist. That is the question you have been asking yourself from an early age, is it not?”
I waited for him to answer. A shrug of his shoulders would suffice.
I continued.
“Yes, I wanted you to know that Lusius/Alusia is indeed your greatest grandmother. I wanted your lineage proven to you beyond a shadow of a doubt. Has it been?” I said as I waited. I could also see that Alusia was getting fed up with his nonverbal responses.
Another shrug sufficed.
“Yes, you needed to know the seriousness of the situation now affecting everyone on this and every other habitable planet in this universe. You have no comprehension as to how many different solar systems and galaxies are affected by Earth through its many periods of history- how many universes stand to destabilize if this Earth’s history is drastically changed!”
I didn’t wait for an answer and continued.
“And yes, Jansk Spanikurz, things must be chaotic so Darren Clemson hasn’t a clue about his impending capture, trial, and imprisonment. He must be forced into losing what little control he thinks to have as it affects history, only then can we restore things to what they were.”
“Many universes, galaxies, and solar systems, you claim?”
“The Empress has visited at least three universes, Jansk. I had just returned from one three levels out before being summoned here.” Alusia informed him.
“And I hail from a planet one hundred and eight light units away. My ship became caught in a temporal anomaly…”
“A wormhole, Mr. Spanikurz. A hole in the fabric of space.” I interrupted to define the unrecognized term.
“The anomaly transited us through time and space. We ended up here in what you call Ancient Egypt.” Anna Beth finished.
There have been other pioneers from the stars that called Earth home in her past, Jansk. There will be many more provided we remove Clemson from the equation.”
“Earth will be invaded…”
“Stop thinking ‘twentieth century’, man! Think about what you just said. Why would a more advanced civilization want to ‘invade’ Earth? Her resources? Maybe, but if they are capable of deep space travel, wouldn’t they also be capable of finding richer stockpiles?”
I paused, walked over to the small table, picked up, and finished my now cold, coffee.
“Anna Beth and her crew are explorers, hun, driven by the curiosity we all have within us- the curiosity to wonder…to ask…‘what is out there’- ‘are we alone in this vast universe?’”
“Others are simply looking for a home that hasn’t been depleted of natural resources- people looking for their own ‘second chances’. Only a rare few civilizations out of the many billions that are out there might think about invading Earth, but then again, the Empress and her sisters might have something to say about that.” I winked.
“But what if he comes after me…finds me? What then?”
“You simple fool, he won’t find you! Don’t you understand what family is? That the Empress protects her family…her extended family?” Alusia attacked fiercely.
“Listen to your Gram, hun, she’s very wise and knows me very well.” I giggled at her terse outburst.
“Grandmother,” Spanikurz bowed to Alusia, “I will do whatever I can to protect the sanctity of the Empress. Now that I have experienced her and her sisters, I have a better understanding of what the ‘real’ world is. I will not reveal her to anyone, I promise you.”
“So, Mr. Spanikurz, now that you’ve promised to hold safe the secret of the Empress of Time and Space…who do you work for and why are they so interested in finding me?” I asked as everyone in the acoustically sealed room gasped in stunned surprise.
Atlantis-Minor literally becomes a ‘House of Fun’ as Alex repeals the ‘no gifts’ order for her sisters as she hopes to draw out Clemson’s multiple personalities. The deadly cat and mouse game continues and Alex faces her worst nightmare as she and Andie experience, first-hand, the extinction of the sisters of Kili. Can the Empress of Time and Space succeed in convincing time to return what it has forgotten? If so, will it return more than she bargained for?
“Pawn to Rook Three”
1305hrs, Pharaoh’s Residence, Memphis, Egypt, 2520BC
“What do you mean?” Jansk replied in confusion- his face only showing the shock of the question placed before him. “I was sent to your base by the Department of the Navy to audit your readiness and functionality?”
“Hun, I may be just a simple farm girl from Missoura, but I know bullshit when I smell it. You might as well own up to it because I already know the ‘who’ AND the ‘why’. Clairvoyant, remember?” I replied calmly as I pointed to my head a few times.
“I assure you I work for no one but the Department of the Navy, Empress.” Spanikurz defended.
“And just when did the ‘Department of the Navy’ become a part of the OSS?” I asked quizzically.
“I don’t know what you are talking about, Empress. I am just a simple appraisor.”
I smiled and nodded once before turning away from him.
“Jansk, have I told you about some of the things a Mind Warrior can do?” I waited patiently for a moment. When no answer came, I gracefully turned back toward him and continued.
“One thing a Mind Warrior is really good at doing is,” I paused for effect, “Digging deep into the innermost corners of the human brain.”
“It works equally well with Terrans and those of Homeland blood, Alex.” Jack added for Spanikurz’ benefit. Anna Beth’s eyes widened as she looked to my Ex-O.
“Jack here can dig so deep into your mind that she could find secrets you didn’t know you kept, hun.”
“No, Mr. Spanikurz, it is nowhere near painless.” Jack answered his unspoken question honestly.
“Yes, I read minds,” Jack said aloud, indignantly. “I’m not just another pretty face.”
“A Mind Warrior never bluffs, Jansk.” I told him before he said his next statement.
“I think you are bluffing…” He started, but stopped and looked at me baffled.
“I have no reason to bluff, Mr. Spanikurz.” Jack told him- a calm, but terrifying tone entering her voice. “I have no equal in the universe, except the universe itself, now can we get back to the question the Empress asked you?”
‘Now y’all’er bluffin’ Commander.’ I thought to my Ex-O.
‘Who’s going to tell him?’
I smiled.
“Empress, might the Queen of Egypt reason with this descendent?”
I looked at Anna Beth with as worried a look as I could. Our sisters caught on fast and stepped away from him.
“James, Jansk…whoever you wish to call yourself.” Anna Beth began, turning his face to meet hers. “Let me look into your eyes.” She said dramatically. “They say the eyes will reveal all truths.”
Alusia and Jack, already facing her, looked away quickly.
“What beautifully mysterious brown eyes you have.” She said as Spanikurz’ face went blank immediately. “Why don’t you tell the Empress the answer to her question- in fact, why don’t you answer all questions asked of you until told otherwise? You have nothing to fear from us IF you simply tell the true.”
Anna Beth turned the man’s head back to me and nodded. Nodding back, I asked my first question.
“Who do you work for and how do you know about me?”
“I work for a secret group attached to the OSS, Empress. You came to our attention after a radio broadcast from the Japanese mainland was intercepted. Tokyo Rose claimed that a U.S. submarine, operated solely by women, attacked and sank a Japanese Freighter- a freighter carrying medical and food supplies destined for the Solomon’s. Since the story seemed even farther off base than her usual trash, we decided to investigate. Shortly thereafter we intercepted communications informing the Navy Department that a special unit was to be formed- a unit whose main mission was to rescue and retrieve survivors of air and sea attacks when not escorting or patrolling with attack groups.”
Alusia listened intently but seemed completely stunned by the man’s admission.
“I thought you were my cousin, Jansk. Now I find out it might not be true?”
“Grandmother, I am…was your cousin. I have been informing on the Nazi movements in Poland ever since being recruited by the Americans in 1934. When the invasion took place it was deemed necessary for me and several others to leave or face exposure. While in the process, I was approached by the Gestopo and threatened with detention or reveal where you…Lusius, the scientist was. Once revealed, they allowed me to leave Poland.”
“So what is your interest in me?” I asked again, motioning for Alusia to hold her tongue.
“We were to investigate and find the legend, confirm it to be real and if proven factual, we would make you defeat Hitler, his allies, and any other entities that threatened the U.S. or our interests.”
To hear this spoken so nonchalantly …it angered me! My own government knew something about me and wanted to use me as a weapon…a tool! More so, I could tell that this man- even under Anna Beth’s influence, no less- was still lying! It was a revelation I had foreseen, but held out hope it wouldn’t occur. How naive I was!
Everything suddenly silenced in the Antechamber. All motion ceased around us and Spanikurz suddenly started looking around in confusion. My anger was now at an all time high. Unfortunately, I also knew that Anna Beth’s work had negated itself now that I had frozen time.
Thinking more on his last statement and growing angrier by the second, I suddenly thought of an experiment I had been planning to do for some time now, but had refrained from conducting it.
Its premise was simple and straightforward.
As far as I knew- all memories included- everything was measured against time- especially velocity. Since I had just recently been able to stop time, maybe I could slow it too? What if I could slow down something important -say the speed at which light travels? I theorized that I already traveled much faster, obviously covering light-years in a fraction of a second, if not stopping time altogether for the trip to other worlds. Since light has a fixed speed, measured by time, I wondered if I could somehow influence it.
The room began to take on a reddish tint and grew ominously darker. I felt myself tingle and noticed I begin to glow- to give off my own light.
“Be careful how confident you are in your perceived assumptions, Mr. Spanikurz. I do not anger easily, but you have just hit upon the one topic that does exactly that! Here is the stark reality. You set out to find the legend of the Empress of Time and Space. Well, y’all found the real McCoy, hun!”
I took a step toward him and poked accusingly. His face remained neutral.
“Know this.” I felt the tingling in my body increase slightly as my anger did likewise. “The Empress is owned by no nation, no planet, no faction or no other such entity! As such, I alone dictate what I do, where and when I do it. Yes, I have already taken a vow to protect the United States of America to the best of my ability. That is Cmdr. Alexandra Frances Steinert, but…Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space, answers to no one but the Almighty! I alone know of the upcoming events that guide this time line and I alone see the proper and true path it must follow through the many obstacles and pitfalls awaiting it. How dare you assume my complicity and possible subjugation to suit your small-minded needs? Yes, America has enemies! All nations and governments do. That’s why they employ diplomats and ambassadors.”
I waved my hand around while glaring harder into his eyes. The tingling grew stronger as the room grew darker.
“This is but a small aspect of my gift, Mr. Spanikurz. I guarantee there is much, much more to it that no one but I know of. Feel free to try my patience and push the boundaries of those powers if you dare. Do I make myself clear, Mr. Spanikurz?”
“I understand, Empress, but my superiors will not be satisfied if I fail in my mission.”
The sheer audacity of this man!
“Your mission was a failure from its very inception- nothing but a folly, Jansk!” I informed him angrily as the tingling and light from my body increased again. “You see, I have seen your plan and weighed all the outcomes. After I return you to Oahu there will never have been a mission to find me. In fact, there will never have existed the three-man ‘Section 13’ that you were once the head of.
“What will you do?” He dared ask without any emotion.
“Actually, I have an unlimited number of options in this case,” I told him with a very evil glare. “Ultimately, I travel back and stop your very conception. If you were never born, you wouldn’t pose a problem to us now. Although creating a paradox around you, I would have no problem with that in the least. Ethically though, I would be committing the most immoral, heinous crime to any sentient life form- preventing a life! Something, mind you, Mr. Clemson has no regard for as he has proceeded to extinguish life in many time periods to fit his own utopian idea of Earth’s history- repeatedly!”
“Some other options would be to return you to a time and place where your influence and position would be nullified, or, we could erase your memory of everything starting with Tokyo Rose’s broadcast. Several more options would involve the Mahanilui. If you were no longer the same person OR gender, your claims of finding me would be dismissed as fantasy or delusion and not believed at all.”
“Of course, Alusia might like a sister to share her thoughts with. I’m sure Pharaoh wouldn’t mind a mate for one of his other nephews. Am I making myself perfectly clear, Jansk, or would you like me to list other options available concerning a single, male born in 1830, and orphaned at age eight?”
The room brightened as I reached the conclusion of my experiment and my threat. Jansk looked around the room as my sisters gasping filled the air around us.
Immediately Anna Beth, Djedefre, and Alusia retreated in fright from me to a far corner while Jack stared at me curiously.
“What in heaven’s name did you just do, Alex?” My Ex-O asked in cautious wonder as she squinted, looking me up and down.
“I think we’ll find Mr. Spanikurz more receptive to our questions, won’t we, Jansk?” I said, still staring intensely at the quivering man.
“Alexandra? Ra has yet to run his course through the sky so we are not in need of additional illumination. However you are doing that, please, you are frightening Djedefre.” Anna Beth asked gently in a voice that sounded a little too humbled.
“Sorry, ma’am, I’ll disable that part of my gift now.” I replied as I felt the tingling in my body start to disappear. I reached up and wiped the single, warm trickle of blood from under my nose.
“What WAS that, Alex? I’ve never seen anything like it before?” Alusia gushed warily.
“Yes you have, sister,” I responded serenely. “In another place and another life- the life you must place behind you if you are to continue to be happy in this one.”
“Alexandra, is it safe to say that this man will faithfully honor his promise to the sisterhood? I know that my son now has new respect for you and them.” Anna Beth asked cautiously with one brow raised. She quickly glanced at Jack and her niece, Alusia.
“After he asks one last question of you, sister.” I said as I flourished my hand to the Queen of all Egypt- who gave a quick, tense smile and cautiously stuck her tongue out to me.
“Speak the question, though I believe I already know it.”
“You did something to get me to tell the truth- something with your eyes…didn’t you?”
“Yes, Mr. Spanikurz, it is my gift, though not given the way Alexandra’s was. My gift was set before my birth on my home planet- being passed to me by my parents. Meridian, please reestablish normal relations with our surrounding environment.”Anna Beth asked the AI, indicating that our time had concluded.
The sound of mechanisms actuating echoed through the antechamber. Noise from the busy metropolis outside flooded in.
“As always Alexandra, you are welcome to stay, but I understand your frustration and desire to neutralize this latest threat.” Anna Beth said as Spanikurz’ eyes shot to her in fear. “Alusia, go now and spend a blissful week with your mate and children. I will see you bright and early the next day. Be ready to debate with me then on several issues of state.”
“Thank you, Anna Beth.” Alusia said pleasantly with a slight bow as she turned to leave.
Stopping by the door, she suddenly turned, ran back to me, and embraced me. “I’m glad to see you again, Alex! Take good care of yourself.” She looked over to Jack. “See that she doesn’t over do, Lady Jacquelyn.”
Jack nodded once with a reassuring smile.
Alusia hurried out the antechamber’s door.
“Alexandra? A moment, if you please?” Anna Beth asked before I could take Jack’s hand.
The Queen of all Egypt momentarily turned to her still shocked son and motioned for him to stay put. Carefully- almost reverently- she approached.
“What you just did…” she began in Ancient Terran just above a whisper, but lowered her eyes a second, “I have never seen the like, Empress. It was as if time slowed…even the very light of the room became lethargic…I did not think you so powerful.”
“Anna Beth, I didn’t mean to…”
“Alex, I know that you have been under a great amount of stress lately…”
“I’m sorry. We never should have come here. It’s just that I wanted him to know…”
“I understand that, Alex. What I can’t…what I don’t understand are these new abilities you are manifesting. Alex…how long have you been able to slow time?” Anna Beth asked after swallowing hard. “And…and why do you appear to glow like Meridian’s protective shield? Even now there is still a residual glow about you.”
“I’m sorry that I started to loss my temper in your home, Anna Beth. We should be going. I’m sorry young Djedefre had to see that side of me…it was not my intention.”
“Alex. Alex, promise me you will try to keep your temper restricted? I…I wouldn’t want my friend and sister…” She couldn’t finish her request as both of us were now crying.
“I’ll try. I’ll try to keep things from getting out of control.” I sniffed.
Anna Beth stepped back from me slowly, keeping her eyes fixed on me until finally turning and returning to her son. She picked the child up ackwardly and turned to me once more.
“If anyone can make things right, it’s you, Empress Alexandra. Lady Jacquelyn, I beseech of you- keep her safe.”
Jack nodded her acknowledgement.
“Are we ready to get back to our time- to Honolulu, James?” I asked as I wiped away a tear.
“So, we’re going back to Hawaii?” He asked skeptically, yet evenly.
“We are.” I said as I took possession of his hand and offered my other to Jack.
“Will it…”
Our surroundings became a large hotel room with several people and several children staring at the previous Jack, Alice, Akane, and I.
“Hurt?” Spanikurz asked, a little too late.
Our previous versions suddenly disappeared… much to Spanikurz’ surprise.
“Well, now that they left…” My Granddaughter Alexandra began to say to Tish’s girls but stopped abruptly and looked directly at Jack, James and I.
“Grandmother, you’re late.” She said to the surprise of the others. Isabeau twisted her head so fast I thought it would break off. “Might as well rephase.”
“I didn’t want to cause problems, hun.” I said as I dropped Jack and James’ hands. “I didn’t want to worry myself needlessly.”
“Thaaaat… that was you!” Spanikurz stammered.
“I’m her too, James. Y’all got somethin’ against that?” Alexandra smiled deviously.
“Another candidate, Alex?” Sam Hikawa asked as he evaluated my guest companion. Tish raised her eyebrow as she also summed up the man.
“Not unless things change drastically, hun.” I answered and looked over to the still dumbfounded man.
“The elevator is out that door and right across the hall, James. Push the down arrow. When the car arrives, get in it and press ‘L’ for the lobby. And James?” I glared at him. “I know about that fleeting thought of contacting the Department of the Navy or the OSS. It will do you no good. Don’t try it unless you want to just…” I disappeared, waited a few seconds, and reappeared closer to him with a wicked grim. “Got it?”
The pale looking man tipped his imaginary hat brim and very quickly turned for the door. Gently closing the door behind him, James Spanker left the company of the Empress- never to come back- at least until he got outside and came to the conclusion that he needed our help to re-adjust.
Oh darn, I thought, I neglected to inform him that he needed a valid room key card to access any of the non-public floors of the hotel.
Jack grinned at me.
2011 Honolulu was a completely different place from its 1944 predecessor.
“What was that all about, Grandma?” Alexandra asked as she held back a giggle or two.
“Chaos theory at work, hun.” I said simply as I walked closer.
“Is syncing with you at this time wise, Empress?” She asked guardedly.
“Touch and learn, hun.” I replied as my hand made contact. The tingle between us felt stronger than I thought.
My Granddaughter’s eyes widened considerably.
“We can do that?” she asked in complete surprise.
I nodded. “We certainly can, hun, and possibly a whole lot more.”
“You aren’t just going to leave him go, are you, Alex?” Sam Hikawa asked in disbelief.
“He’s reinvented himself a few times over the last one hundred-eighty years, Sam.” I replied with a devious smile.
“He’s that old?” Tish’s husband whistled. “Wow! I would have never thought…”
“He doesn’t even deserve this, Sam,” I interrupted, “He wanted the Empress to work solely for the OSS…what you call the CIA today. He was the leader of a three man team that decided they would exploit me…if they could find me, that is.”
“Well, Grandmother, it seems like he found us.” Alexandra giggled.
“Has he, hun? Isabeau, what would you do if some stranger observed you using your gift and you suspected he could not be trusted?” I asked Alexandra’s travel companion.
“EW! EW! I know! I know! I know!” Jack shouted as she waved her hand excitedly in the air. Tish’s kids began laughing uncontrollably at her antics.
Isabeau stared at Jack with concern. Sam placed a hand to his forehead and shook his head side to side several times. He looked like he was trying hard not to laugh.
I glared at my first officer with one raised eyebrow. “Really, Jack?”
“What were my options according to the Empress, Alex?” Isabeau replied after a minute.
I put my fingers to my cheek. “Let’s see…” I began as I scanned the ceiling a moment. “I did say something about using the Mahanilui…”
“Out of the question, Alex! He’d make an ugly girl.” Sam interrupted, almost laughing.
“I told him I could take him to a time where he held no influence in the government, and…oh yes, I threatened to go back and make sure he was never conceived.”
The adults in the room suddenly stared at me in horror!
“You threatened to erase him? How did I miss that?” Jack asked in absolute shock.
I nodded, my face turning very, very serious.
“But I thought the Emp…”
“Tish, I’ve about had it with this guy, and especially Darren Clemson! These men have assaulted the two most solemn vows I’ve made- protecting my family and…using the Empress as a slave and weapon! I’m not going to stand for it any longer.” I declared.
“Is the Empress feeling alright, momma? I’ve never seen her this angry…ever.” Little Jacquelyn asked softly of Tish. She had a frightened look and appeared almost in tears.
“Why don’t you and your sisters go back into the bedroom and wait for me there. Your mommy and her sisters have some really serious things to talk about, sweetie.” Tish told her girls. Her eyes shifted to Sam and they motioned for him to attend the children. With a nod and carrying their youngest, he guided the three back into one of the suite’s bedrooms and closed the door.
“I’m sorry Tish, but this whole mission stinks. We’ve been running defense since the start. I can’t tell you how many times all or part of the sisterhood has simply ‘winked’ out of existence.”
The girls and I have experienced severe headaches about eight times today, Alex. Am I warm?”
I only remembered six. Damn! I thought!
Of course Jack being Jack, looked at me with her eyes popping out of her head and mouth dropping open.
“Yes Jack, it’ll happen two more times before we finally catch him!” I growled. Turning back to Alexandra’s Comptroller.
“So, hun,” I asked again, “what would you do knowing what you now do about the mission?”
“I believe you chose the only just and morally sound option you had, Empress.” She stopped to think things through some more.
“And I understand he deserves a lot worse. He should not have it ‘easy’. That wouldn’t teach any lessons at all. I would…” She nodded as if talking to herself. A devious smile appeared on her face. “I would leave him to wander the metropolis. As I suspect- once out of the hotel’s elevator doors- he will come face to face with this reality. From my experience in your time period it should be in stark contrast to when he left. And, since the elevators require registered guests to use their access cards to reach their room floors, he will have no other choice. ”
“You haven’t answered my question, hun.” I smiled watching her eyes close. Isabeau was still for only a minute. Her eyes opened back up.
“I have alerted the Honolulu police to be on the lookout for a man of James Spanker’s description whose private fishing boat was reported missing two weeks ago off the island of Lanai and reported being seen just this morning aimlessly wandering the beaches on the Waikiki side of the Marina. He may be severely disoriented due to exposure and is to be taken to a hospital for observation and/or treatment. I have created records to verify his identity and established banking and credit accounts. How much would you like to be in his bank account, Alex?”
I thought about that for a moment.
“Well he is going to need a new boat,” I thought out loud. I looked back at Isabeau. “How much debt is he in with all his credit cards, hun?”
“I established one hundred-ten thousand in outstanding credit debt along with a notice of foreclosure on his residence in Rhode Island. He has an average credit score of four hundred and two. Do you require more?”
I thought on her question a moment.
“Give him about fifty ‘G’s’ in an anonymus bank account in the Cayman Islands. I’d also like him listed as an avid antiques collector specializing in World War Two era paraphernalia. That will explain his carrying antique identification and currency.”
She nodded acknowledgement.
“I’ve also established his birth date as August 17th, 1964,” she continued, “and an aggressive financial investment history, Alex. Unfortunately, he has failed to file any United States Income Tax statements with your IRS in over twenty years.”
I smiled evilly and nodded once in agreement.
“Remind me never to get on your bad side, Bo.” Sam Hikawa suggested as he peeked out from the bedroom door.
“Well done, Lady Comptroller.” I said proudly as I closed my eyes to see how the man’s future would play out.
A giggle escaped my lips as I saw the confusion and the comedic scenes as doctors desparately tried to figure out how to cure the troubling ‘temporal’ amnesia as well as the far-fetched delusions he was experiencing. Then there was the IRS… Oh, and then there was a little detail Isabeau had left out…that of placing him on something called the ‘Homeland Security Terrorist Watch list’. Homeland Security…I had to ask myself what it was as it sounded like something we were fighting against in 1944. After seeing images and future memories, I still wasn’t sure if it was a good ‘agency’ or bad.
I noticed Jack shaking her head with an evil grin on her face.
“You’re good…real good!” She complimented Isabeau, who just smiled demurely.
“Thank you, Lady Comptroller; our secrets are safe once more.” I said then turned to Jack.
“We should be getting back to base.”
“Couldn’t we stay for a day or two, Alex? I could use more sunbathing and something to eat.”
“You can lie on the beach when we get back, Commander, and it should just about be breakfast when we arrive.”
“Ya, but Clemson is still there, Cap.”
“Your point?” I asked with slight confusion.
“Can I still play head games with him?”
“Did I tell you to stop yet?”
Jack’s expression became downright evil and I heard ominous theater organ music in my head. Apparently everyone else in the suite heard the music as well, judging by the stares of my sisters and brother.
0615hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 25th, 1944
“So, I take it that Mr. Spanker has been…um…dealt with, Alex?” Emily asked as Jack and I entered the Mess Hall.
“You didn’t wait up for us all night, did you?” I asked in amazement noting her slightly disheveled appearance.
“No, I went to bed just after I lost vitals on him, you, and Jack. I figured you would take him somewhere…sometime else. It seemed like the only option available. Then I foresaw him at a hospital in 2011 Honolulu. Really, Alex? Exposure, delirium, AND something they’re calling Temporal Amnesia?”
“It was all Isabeau’s idea, sis, though I’m not sure who has immediate jurisdiction, Homeland Security or the IRS.” I laughed. Emily just shook her head and joined my laughter. “I’m glad you used your gift though.”
Carroll Sheldon stumbled into the building, yawning as she paused with the door slightly open. I noticed two bluish streaks fly in just over her head. She stopped yawning suddenly and looked up, brushing some hairs on the top of her head that had been tussled by the sudden, ‘unknown’ breeze.
“Ensigns’ Trent and Sukiro front and center!” I shouted. Emily looked at me in surprise. She, Carroll, and about half a dozen of our sisters seated at their tables began looking around the room for the two women.
The galley door opened and the two, normal-sized, Pixies walked back into the room.
“Yes, ma’am?” Sasha said as both stopped and stood to attention.
“What did I say about curtailment of gifts while Clemson is on base?” I asked rubbing my forehead in frustration.
Both girls’ lowered their heads.
“I guess we both sorta forgot. It’ll never happen again, Skipper.” Sasha again answered for the two. Yuuka bowed submissively.
“I’m rescinding that order immediately.” I announced. Jack got a huge grin on her face as did everyone within hearing in the Mess Hall and I assume she made sure everyone else knew a second later.
Chaos would now reign supreme at Atlantis-Minor- and rightly so if my foresight held true.
“Here’s the plan…” I said with a devious grin of my own.
“Good morning, Mr. Clemson.” Carroll said pleasantly as I escorted him into the supply building after Jack allowed him to wake up. It was now 0800 and Jack’s rendition of Carroll was dressed almost to regulation…that is, almost legal. This morning, instead of her regulation brassiere, she chose to tie her work blouse under her bust and do none of the buttons up. Her hair was in a comfortable, high ponytail and she must have borrowed a pair of shorts from either Ricky Lynn or Tish. Oh…my…gosh were they tight! All this slightly hidden under an unbuttoned, white, ‘lab’ coat!
She also looked a little taller today. Looking down, I noticed she had on a pair of non-regulation, four-inch, spiked, black heels instead of her preferred deck shoes. This illusionary Carroll had also gone heavy on her makeup this morning. I didn’t know she even owned any.
There she stood, looking like she had just stepped from a red-light district, street corner and into a University Chemistry classroom, in front of my borrowed situation board- chalk in hand. The board had been recently erased and now contained a good portion of what looked like a very long and complicated mathematical formula.
Clemson’s jaw was almost on the floor as he took in my navigation officer and then, after a few long minutes of outright staring at her, at the immaculately clean storeroom. Though this was the way it actually looked, sans Jack’s ‘suggestive’ influence, it was a completely different looking room from what he had seen yesterday. I changed my rank to commander.
“Lieutenant, how is the calculation coming?” I asked nonchalantly remembering the future movie I’d been watching back on Oahu sixty-seven years from now.
“Almost completed, but I’ve run into a small problem, Captain.” Carroll replied as she turned her attention to me. She adjusted the brown-framed glasses on her nose with a finger and thumb to the right lens. Jack must have been using my mind as reference because Carroll sounded and acted almost Vulcan.
Clemson’s head shot back around to stare at me in confusion.
“So what’s the problem, hun?” I asked, totally ignoring the pig beside me.
“I’ve factored in galactic mass, velocity, solar coronal field fluctuations, quantum particle stabilization offset factors, Sand Dollar’s loaded weight including: all stores, fuel, and crew- even added galactic drift variances, and gravimetric distortions around the encountered celestial bodies, but…” she said stopping suddenly and looking back at the board with her left eyebrow raised.
“But what, Lt. Sheldon?” I asked.
“Capt. Steinert, in this particular situation,” she circled a specific part of the equation without actually touching the board, “time stops being a constant and instead becomes a variable. I am at a loss as to what to do. Any suggestions, ma’am?” She explained evenly, quoting the movie’s line reasonably.
“You might try a guess, Miss Sheldon.” I advised.
“A guess, Captain? I don’t think you realize the delicacy of time travel back to the far future.”
“I trust your guesses over other peoples’ facts, Carroll.” I answered with a smile as I glanced over to Clemson. He was staring between the two of us- completely bewildered. I figured, being a first rate nerd, he would get the old- relative to him- movie reference.
“Thank you, ma’am, for the encouragement; I’ll try to give it my ‘best guess’. Mr. Clemson, where would you like to start this morning? I can finish this later.” Carroll asked as she sat the chalk carefully back on its ledge.
I noticed Clemson mouthing the equation as he focused on it. His eyes began to pop out as he realized it was actually familiar.
“Where do you wish to start, Mr. Clemson?” I repeated Carroll’s question
“I…” He stumbled, rubbing his eyes in disbelief, his full attention on the board.
“Mr. Clemson. I asked you a question.” I said before thinking to Jack.
Clemson looked back at me for a moment then back to Carroll. What met his eyes was the same cluttered room as yesterday. Carroll’s lab coat was gone as well as her glasses, but the rest of her clothing hadn’t changed. Now instead of standing before a chalkboard, she leaned back against a tarp-covered crate, hand on a hip waiting impatiently for an answer. She cracked the chewing gum she now had in her mouth loudly in annoyance. I changed my rank back to lieutenant.
“Whatcha waitin’ for stud?” she asked sensually while blatantly chewing her gum again. Carroll winked one eye provocatively.
“What is going on here?” he asked, his anger starting to show.
“Carroll and I just asked where you wanted to start today, Mr. Clemson.” I replied in a confused voice. Carroll just kept chewing away at her gum.
He did a double take of me as I followed his eyes down my blouse. My boobs were now on display more than I liked thanks to Jack’s perverted image of us girls and the base.
“What is going on?” Clemson asked himself quietly as he rubbed his face with his hands.
“Are you okay, Mr. Clemson?” I asked in concern. “Didn’t you get enough sleep last night?”
“I slept fine, Captain.” He replied harshly.
“Thank you for the promotion, Mr. Clemson, but I’m afraid you don’t have that authority.” I giggled. “Are you sure you’re feeling alright?”
“Take me to Mr. Spanker. I need to talk to him.” Clemson ordered.
Carroll and I looked at the man in puzzlement.
“Who’s Mr. Spanker,” I asked feigning ignorance?
“Spanker…the man I arrived with yesterday. We flew here in what passes as a plane together!”
I shook my head a few times while observing him in confusion. Carroll stopped chewing her gum and looked at me with surprise.
“There was another cute guy on the plane and you didn’t tell me, Allie?” Carroll asked in astonishment.
I glanced at Carroll sadly then turned my attention back to our ‘guest’.
“You were the only other person on the plane with us, Mr. Clemson.” I told him, sadly shaking my head. “Except for the pilots.”
“James Spanker was so on that plane! Never mind, I’ll find him myself!” Clemson declared as he stormed out of the building in the direction of my office.
‘Okay, Jack.’ I thought to her as I smiled and winked to Carroll before porting myself over there.
Darren Clemson vigorously yanked open my office door and entered. I remained seated at my desk. His eyes bulged as he looked around the pristine, well-organized room.
May Ah help you, Mr. Clemson?” I asked politely without even looking up at him.
“Where is he?” he demanded before I actually looked at him. I had again changed my rank.
“Where is who, Mr. Clemson? And why y’all addressin’ me in such a rude manner?”
“Spanker. James Spanker. I flew out here with him yesterday.”
“Ah got no idea what y’all are talkin’ ‘bout, Mr. Clemson. Ain’t no James Spanker on my base.” I said firmly as I stood and walked around my desk to stand next to him. “As commander Ah’d know if there was. Y’all feelin’ okay? Maybe we should go over to the infirmary and have Doc Scott take a look at you?” I suggested.
“What in hell is going on around here?” He shouted as a small, five-inch woman appeared hovering just inches from his face.
“Good morning, Mr. Clemson.” Yuuka greeted pleasantly as another Pixie appeared and hovered beside her.
“Good morning, Mr. Clemson.” Sasha greeted brightly.
Both Pixies flew over and hovered before me. Both straightened noticeably.
“Girls, I’d like you to go topside and check on Randi’s progress. I’ll expect her report on my desk by noon today.” I said before nodding back. Both winged women flew back past Clemson and disappeared out the window I had opened earlier this morning. The blackout curtains rustled wildly with the wind from their wings.
‘Go ahead and switch us back, Jack’, I thought just before I stopped time.
Darren was looking a little piqued as all sounds stopped. At the window, the curtains hung frozen in mid air from the Pixies recent exit.
“So you want to know what in hell is going on, Mr. Clemson,” I asked as I slowed down the speed of light. My office grew darker as did my expression.
Raising my hand, I swept it around us- around the now darkened, red-tinged office. As expected my arm…in fact, all of me glowed with a subtle bluish luminescence.
“Here is your answer. This it it! Welcome to hell, Darren Clemson. We’ve been expecting you for some time now. Did you really think you could possibly escape into history- use time to elude your fate?” I asked in an evil voice.
I added to that with an evil laugh.
“Who are you?” He demanded!
I continued to laugh evilly as I slowed light a little more. The office lighting seemed a darker red now…a ‘blood’ red.
“Such a smart little man,” I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “Can’t you figure this out, Darren?” I asked with a pout as I ran my finger down his upper arm teasingly.
“What…what the devil are you?” He demanded in frightened anger!
“Now you’re getting warmer, sweetie.” I giggled manically.
“What do you want? What is this about?”
“Oh come now Darren, you actually have to ask?” I questioned before continuing my demented laughter.
“Enough of this pathetic illusion,” he shouted- his voice changing subtly! Another personality, I thought. Finally, I had gotten one of the others to emerge. If we could just get the remaining ones to come out and play I could gauge what I was up against and plan accordingly.
I gave another demented laugh.
“We will talk again, Darren Clemson.” I said with a demonic grin.
“We talk now, you conniving bitch!” He shouted angrily.
“We WILL talk, but at MY convenience, Darren.” I said in as dastardly a tone as was possible before I stopped time for him too. I changed my rank and moved myself around to his opposite side before I released time.
The decrepit office around us lightened.
“We will talk now, you fucking whore!” Clemson shouted at the top of his lungs, smashing his fist down on the feeble desk then pointing an accusatory finger at where I had been. The desk groaned and lurched to the side as it fell off the manuals holding that corner up. Finding only air, he looked around quickly finding me on his other side.
I quickly thought of my mission with President Lincoln. Tears immediately burst from my eyes and streamed down my face.
“You don’t have to be so vulger! I didn’t do anything. I just got here!” I cried. Quickly putting my hands to my face, I ran from the dilapidated office leaving Clemson completely disoriented and wondering what happened.
“Wow, some performance, sis.” Emily complimented as I appeared back in the Mess Hall. Jack was seated next to her with a satisfied smirk.
“I take it the whole base was watching what they could?” I asked as I looked directly at my first officer.
Her smirk turned into a full-blown smile. “Everything except when you stopped time, Alex.”
I nodded. “Too bad I’ll never get an Oscar.”
“Aw…there will be other performances, Alex…” my sister reminded, sticking her lower lip out to pout in commiseration. “Wwww…wait…you stopped time?”
I nodded with a smile.
“Clemson’s heading this way, Alex.” Jack alerted.
“Cue Rachel and patch me in, Jack.”
In my mind, I saw our resident fire elemental leave her barracks and began walking toward my office.
“Good morning, Mr. Clemson.” She greeted politely.
“Morning.” He replied gruffly.
“Mr. Clemson,” she began as the man’s eyes looked up at her. “Do you think it’s unseasonably warm today?” She asked as her clothing began to smolder then burst immediately into flames around her.
The man’s eyes popped from his head! He immediately wiped his eyes in disbelief.
“Now, Jack.”
Rachel’s clothing changed, looking something like Carroll’s outfit from yesterday. She stood waiting for Clemson to either notice or reply while running her finger seductively up and down the cleavage formed by her tightly tied regulation blouse.
“So, Mr. Clemson,” she asked again. “Don’t you think it’s unseasonably ‘hot’ today?” Rachel closed her eyes and blew a kiss to the man.
Clemson shook his head vigorously to clear his mind as he hurried, silently, past our disappointed looking sister.
“Who’s next, Alex?” Jack asked as her telepathic feed stopped.
“Mina should just be getting into position.” I said as Clemson appeared again in my mind.
“Good day, Mr. Clemens.” She said pleasantly while mispronouncing his name.
“Hi.” The man responded in monotone not making eye contact.
“Lovely weather we are having, is it not?”
“Ya.”
“Is there something on your mind, luv? I’m considered the ‘mother’ figure of this rag-tag detachment and have a good ear.” Mina told him as she pushed her hair back to reveal a very elongated, pointed, ear. “Would you care to talk? I shall be happy to listen.”
“So that’s why she was looking for Corrine earlier.” Emily giggled as we watched Clemson look up from the ground and stare at her.
“Come now luv, with a pasty look like that there must be something vexing you?”
“You…yyyyyyou…you’re an elf!” He stuttered with a gasp.
“I am British, young man!” Mina replied defensively.
Clemson slowly pointed to her still uncovered, pointed ear.
“Oh, that. Yes, well, I inherited them from my Mum’s side of the family. Many a brilliant conversation has been started with them, Mr. Clemens.”
“My name is Clemson, not Clemens.” He growled.
“Oh.” Mina looked over the man intently for a moment.
“So your first name would not be Samuel? Funny, you look just like the man before he decided to grow that outlandish mustache! I said something to him about it the one day he met with me in London…he mentioned that he wanted to grow a full, bushy mustache so that he would look…”
“Listen, elf lady, your highness, whatever you call yourself, I’m not Samuel Clemens- I’m Darren Clemson! C, L, E, M, S, O, N, Clemson! Now out of my way you ditsy Witch!” He told her in a loud, angry tone.
“Such rude manners from the children these days! And how dare you call me a witch? Father was the only practicing mage in the family!” She shouted after the retreating man in an insulted tone.
Clemson turned to say something in response.
Mina disappeared.
“What just happened?” Emily asked as she blinked and stared at me.
“Looks like she phased out to me.” I replied.
“I didn’t know she could do that.”
“I guess she still has things to teach us, sis.”
“You just made it look like she was there, right Jacki?” Emily looked at her hoping that was the case.
“No ma’am, she did that all on her own.”
“Watch this,” I said as Jack’s live feed continued.
Clemson was almost to the Mess Hall now.
“Good morning, Mr. Clemson.” An unseen Scotty greeted.
The man just kept walking.
“I said good morning, Mr. Clemson.” Scotty’s voice replied- this time louder.
“Ya…” Clemson looked up to the voice only to see no one there.
“What in the hell…” Darren stopped in his tracks as he apparently remembered our conversation. He looked around in confusion and took a few more steps.
“So what’s on the agenda today, Mr. Clemson?” Scotty’s disembodied voice asked excitedly.
“How the fuck should I know?” He replied angrily, still looking for the voice’s owner. Immediately there was a loud slap and Clemson’s head jolted to the right on its own.
“How rude!” Scotty’s unseen voice shouted. Clemson stood looking around dumbfounded; rubbing his face trying to figure out what hit him.
“Don’t mind her, sweetie, she’s not all there today.” A semi-transparent Alice Wesnewski told the man as she nonchalantly walked across his path and faded into the base’s surrounding tropical foliage.
The man’s expression was priceless!
“I’m actually starting to feel sorry for the guy, sis.” Emily laughed as we continued to watch Clemson via Jack’s telepathic relay.
“Come on Yuuka!” Sasha shouted as she flew right in front of Clemson. “The captain’s waiting for us in the Mess Hall. If we’re late one more time she’ll have us peeling potatoes until the end of the war!”
“Aaaaaaaaw, but my wings are tired, Sasha! I was up all night thinking about our race tomorrow with the rabbit! Oh. Hi again, Mr. Clemson.” Yuuka answered as she flitted lazily across Clemson’s path.
The confused man stopped and stared at the two Pixies for a long moment as they flitted slowly away toward the Mess Hall.
“Get the hell out of my way, Asshole!” Scotty, fully visible, said as she pushed him back and out of her way while crossing his path again. “Or do you want another slap across that arrogant pie-hole you call a mouth?”
The confused look on his face became an outright angry sneer.
Scotty appeared beside me. “That’s not me Skipper! I came in through the kitchen over two minutes.” She protested.
“Corrine.” I said with a giggle.
“Oh.” Scotti acknowledged as my attention went back to Jack’s telepathic feed.
“Good morning, Mr. Clemson.” Jamie said pleasantly as she approached.
The man’s eyes never left the ground in front of him.
“Not having a good day, huh? Well maybe I can help you with that? Jamie added.
“Between you and me, I think you should be really angry. Scotty never had a real good attitude when it came to men. In fact, I think you should be infuriated that she slapped you!” Jamie said as she used her gift of suggestion to draw out another of Clemson’s personalities.
His face reddened as more anger infected him.
“Out of my way you ignorant bitch! Where’s Fleming?”
Jamie’s expression collapsed and she pointed to the Mess Hall as tears erupted from her eyes. “In the Mess Hall,” she choked out. “You should be ashamed of yourself, Mr. Clemson!” She shouted as our target neared.
“You ready for our grand finale, ladies?” I asked Emily and Jack as her mind feed followed Clemson to the double wooden doors of the Mess Hall.
“Good morning, Mr. Clemson.”
“Shut yer hole and get outta my way.” He threatened Abby Penne. We had asked her to stand guard and to make sure we weren’t disturbed until ready.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Clemson, but I can’t let you in. The captain’s holding a high-level meeting of senior staff and asked not to be interrupted.”
“Outta my way, I said,” he growled and tried to move Abby away from the doors.
He couldn’t budge her- not even a fraction of an inch. Abby smiled at his pathetic attempt.
Clemson decided to take stronger steps and tried to body check the lithe girl from her position.
“Don’t make me have to hurt you, sir,” Abby warned. “The captain does not wish to be disturbed.” She paused a second. “Not for anything other than a surprise attack. I’ll tell her you requested a meeting when she’s finished, sir.”
“Tell Fleming I want to see her NOW!”
Abby closed her eyes for a moment. “Message sent, awaiting reply, Mr. Clemson.”
“Jack, tell Abby to let him in. Are you ready for our ‘high-level’ meeting?” I said to my sisters.
“I’m sorry, I can’t…Message received. I’ll show you in now.”
Jack’s face lit up with a huge smile as the left door to the Mess Hall opened on its own.
Abby appeared in the opening. “Darren Clemson to see you, ma’am.” She announced.
“Send him in, Ensign.” I ordered.
“Fleming what the hell is going on around herrrr…?” The man roared as he stormed into an apparently empty room.
“State your business, Mr. Clemson. We’re in the middle of a high-level meeting!” I growled from overhead. “I call, doctor.” I added as I threw a poker chip on the table.
The man’s eyes opened wide and his mouth dropped open as he looked up to see Emily, Jack, and I hovering, in our seats, near the curved metal ceiling of the hall- the table hovering between the three of us.
“Queen-high flush, Captain.” Emily giggled excitedly as she placed her cards on the table. Jack groaned.
“Is this some kind of fun house?” Clemson barked out in rage.
“Why? Aren’t you having fun, Darren?” I asked in amusement. Emily and Jack laughed.
“Dammit! You’ll tell me what I want to know and right now, you cheap skank!”
“Come now, Darren, sticks and stones.” I giggled. “What could you possibly do to me?” I looked around to Jack and Emily. “Or to any of us for that matter? We’re out of your league.”
“Come down here and I’ll show you what I can do.” He threatened.
I appeared in front of him. “Okay, I’m here.” I grinned mischievously.
Clemson was stymied for a second, but tried to grab me in his arms- both of which passed right through me. Clemson fell through me and landed face-first on the floor.
“Oh, I forgot to tell you at our last meeting, I’m really hard to catch, hun.” I giggled. “But…you’re actually quite easy. I think I’ll play with you some more, though.”
“Don’t let him touch you, Cap; the slime will take a month to wash off!” Jack goaded with a laugh.
“Sure, you are all so tough up there. I wonder how tough you would be down here on my level?”
“We’d never stoop that low.” I giggled. “Ladies? Meeting adjourned.”
Jack slowly lowered and gracefully landed the wooden chair she was sitting on. She confidently stood and walked the few steps to Clemson and I. Clemson took the opportunity for another try at capturing me- this time with one arm instead of two. The results were still the same though.
I shook my head at him a few times and winked.
‘Alex. I can’t grab him. It’s like he’s countering my gift.’ Jack thought to me. Her voice sounded worried.
‘You can still affect his mind, right?” I thought back.
‘Maybe, but I’m not sure now, Alex.’
‘Make him think you’re doing what you want to do, Jack. Use illusion against him.’
Clemson immediately reached for his neck and began gasping for breath.
“How?”
“How can a weak, insignificant, and inferior woman bypass your defenses, Darren?” I asked in devilish curiosity.
He struggled to nod.
“Maybe she is more than she seems?” I proposed. “Sometimes a book is not a book, but something more, Mr. Clemson. Have you ever stopped to think about that?”
I nodded and Jack seemed to loosen her imaginary grip enough that he could talk.
“You can’t beat me, Fleming. I have real power, not your pathetic magic tricks! I command the ultimate power in the universe- the power to erase you and anyone that crosses me, from existence!” He threatened as I watched another personality emerge. “I’d rather not have to, but I will if you don’t tell your dog to back off!”
“And just how are you going to accomplish that, Darren? Unfortunately, you seem to have left this ‘ultimate’ power in your other trouser pocket.” I countered as I looked to his pants with an evil smile.
“Unless, of course, you have one of these pockets.” I added as I reached into my work trouser’s front pocket and slowly, carefully pulled my tiara from it.
Clemson’s eyes almost exploded from his skull as I placed the ruby bejeweled creation on my head and adjusted it. My uniform became my ‘Arian Empress’ outfit.
I had already turned it on and enabled its friend or foe display and selected, but not enabled, the protective shield just in case.
“You’re Arian.” He stated in surprise.
“She is THE Empress of Time and Space, you moron!” Jack growled as her virtual hold tightened slightly on Clemson’s neck. “You will make no demands of her if you know what is good for you!”
“Another wonderful trick, but you’re just making us mad.” Clemson declared with a slightly strange sounding accent.
His fourth personality had finally surfaced.
“Oh, I think you were plenty mad before you even met me, Darren.” I replied.
My tiara indicated the QDA was within one hundred yards of our position.
He brought the damn thing with him, I thought.
His briefcase!
“Don’t make this a one-way trip for me, Fleming.” He threatened.
I began running Randi’s interrogation program and smiled inwardly as the file transfer bar began to fill in green.
“There never was a way back after you began changing your own history, Darren.” I said as a startling image entered my mind. My tiara’s download window progress bar began to flash red and an ‘Error’ message appeared as well.
“A zero-point overload can’t hurt me, Darren. I’ve lived through a few of those already.” I countered, revealing I knew what he planned.
“That may be, but can the others here, or the rest of the world?”
“I’m confident that we will survive.”
“But would the Earth survive? It would be a shame to survive only to be marooned in the vacuum of space forever.” He called my hand producing a small device that looked like a remote control.
“This is now armed.” He said waving the device a few times. “I release this button even slightly and the planet implodes into its own black hole.”
“Black holes are just worm holes to another place or time, Darren. People can live through them without incident.” I informed him.
“But the black hole is only the result. Can the normal people of Earth survive an antimatter reaction? I’m willing to bet you can’t take that chance.”
Quickly running enough scenarios to see we were at a stalemate, my anger rose.
“Let him go, Jack.” I ordered.
“Empress, he’s bluffing.”
“I said, let him go, Commander.”
“Ma’am?”
“He’s right, Jack. The inhabitants of this planet would never survive the QDA’s power source going supercritical.”
“But Empress…”
“The time is not right for his capture, Commander therefore, we shall wait and continue playing his childish game.” I told my Ex-O calmly.
“I suggest you leave this island and time before one of our sisters decide to take matters into their own hands, Mr. Clemson.”
“See, that wasn’t so hard. I’m glad you see things my way.” Clemson laughed as he slowly backed out of the Mess Hall, thumb still on the remote’s trigger.
Jack and I walked after him hoping our presence would deter our sisters from doing anything impulsive.
‘Keep up the illusion of the base, Jack, just in case.’ I thought to her.
‘Aye. Emily’s back on the ground, Alex. So what do we do now?’
‘Thanks. We let the bad guy get away…again, Jack.’ I thought to her sadly. ‘It’s what I’ve seen has to happen.’
‘How many times are we going to let this guy get away?’
I looked over to my Ex-O grimly as we followed Clemson into the guest barracks.
‘This is THE last time, my sister.’
Pulling his case from under his cot, Clemson opened it. The QDA was the only thing it contained. He quickly touched several places on the screen and placed a hand on the green button.
Clemson smiled brightly at Jack and I.
“Hope to never see you again, Fleming or Empress…or maybe…sucker!”
The madman laughed as he tossed the remote device at us and depressed the start button.
Darren Clemson had escaped.
Jack looked down at the discarded plastic device lying at our feet.
I noticed a red light on it begin to blink.
Quickly taking Jack’s hand we were instantly on the other side of our base.
“Containment field around that build…!” I shouted just as an explosion rocked the area. Smoke and debris flew everywhere.
“Casualties.”
“Minor injuries, Alex.” Jack reported as we reappeared in front of the demolished barracks.
Several of our sisters were still picking themselves off the ground. Several others appeared hurrying our way with fire extinguishers in hand.
Amy Reynolds, who had just stood back up after being knocked down by the concussive wave, looked at the destruction.
“Damn! How did we miss that much explosive?” She asked.
“Future explosives are more compact.” I answered as I noticed her face blush profusely.
The darkening of the sky directly over us and an accompanying rumble of thunder indicated that Amy was on fire duty. Rain burst forth from the newly formed black cloud and onto the smoldering remains of our guest barracks.
“Base-wide meeting in the Mess Hall in three hours, Jack.” I ordered as I turned and walked away.
1330hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 25th, 1944
“I’m glad to see that everyone is okay after the excitement this morning. I hate to say it, but I underestimated Clemson’s resourcefulness. I failed to consider the existence of an actual bomb among his assets. I’m sorry I brought injury to some of you.”
“For everyone that did not hear, Clemson escaped. Moreover, I let him escape.”
A murmur rose from those in attendance.
“I’m sorry I let y’all down,” I sighed as I dropped my eyes to the floor. “He threatened to destroy Earth and everyone on it. I couldn’t let that happen even if it was a well-played bluff.”
I looked back up and around at my sisters with renewed conviction. “I promise this will be the last time that happens. The next time Darren Clemson and I meet…” The large room seemed to dim. “He WILL face the Empress’s wrath and judgment. And he will wish he never met the Empress of Time and Space or the sisters of Kili!”
Everyone was looking around the dimmed room curiously and not at me as I finished.
The hall immediately brightened.
“In a few minutes Commander Cummins, Ensign Sukiro, and I will leave for our prehistory base to plan our next encounter with Darren Clemson. I will warn you now that there may be a couple more severe headaches ahead as we right the ‘corrections’ Clemson has made to reshape our timeline.”
“Unfortunately, and because of a miscommunication, our adversary possesses several individual entities from different dimensions. As we all have seen, via Cmdr. Cummins’ telepathy, these alternate personalities vary moderately. I thank each of you for helping Jack, Yuuka, and I draw those personalities out for examination.”
“It was fun just watching the expression on his face, Skipper. I never laughed so hard when Rachel spontaneously combusted right in front of him.” Michelle Simonetti laughed recalling her favorite moment.
“I thought Alice’s line was hysterical.” Jamie Hilf giggled. “She’s not all here today…” She repeated and broke into a breath-stealing laugh, as did most of us in the room. Even Scotti laughed.
“Well, I wish I coulda been here ta see the damn shenanigans instead o’ bein’ confined up at the RADAR hut with Randi.” Ricky Lynn complained adamantly.
“You know it would have been dangerous, chief- plus, seeing him would have influenced your future.”
“Maybe if I’d have seen him this future debacle wouldn’t have happened in the first place, Skipper!” She responded.
“He does help us in a small way, chief. Not everything he did in the past centered on him directly. But unfortunately, this had to happen, Ricky Lynn. I’m sorry.”
“So when’s it happen?” She asked bluntly.
“When does what happen, hun?”
“When’s my memory crash? I know this all happened, so in order to keep things on track, I need to forget, right?”
“I haven’t seen any action taken in that regard, chief, so no, not in the foreseeable future.”
Ricky Lynn stared at me, confused by my answer.
“Captain…this prehistory base you spoke of…when is it? I mean…how far back did you have to go to be safe?” Tammy Richards asked.
“Let me just say that Ni’ihau was still below sea level and leave it at that.”
“So what can we do to help, ma’am?” Ricky Peterson asked as I saw everyone’s head nod in agreement.
“We appreciate the offer, sisters, but Jack, Yuuka, and I started this mission. It’s our responsibility to complete it successfully. Again, thank you all for your participation and we’ll see you tonight. Ladies.” I said concluding the meeting and offering my hands to Jack and Yuuka.
Jack, Yuuka, and Emily got up and walked toward me.
“Sis, I can’t take you with us.” I said sadly.
“Yes, you can and will, Alex. I’ve already seen I win this one so there is no further deliberation.” Emily said with a determined fire in her eyes. She forcefully took my left hand in hers and offered Yuuka her left in kind.
“Travel safely, Skip,” Carroll said on behalf of our sisters.
“You have the Con, Carroll.” I told her before phasing.
Atlantis-Minor’s Mess Hall became Atlantis’ Conference room- the now familiar temporal anomaly warning alarm sounding before we rephased. Andie, Reggie, and Ricky Lynn looked around the room for us, but only Alex Reilly looked directly at me and smiled.
I rephased us.
“Welcome back, sisters. I trust there was minimal damage?” Allie asked in Atlantian as the others turned their attention back to her in surprise.
“Only the guest quarters and a few minor lacerations- nothing that can’t be repaired though. How are things back here?” I answered back in kind.
“Cami is still unaccounted for, Alex, but I think I may have found the reason.” Alex reported. I felt Jack’s grip tighten.
I noticed Emily looking around, completely confused by what she saw and heard.
“Commodore Andromeda Celeste,” I began as I lifted Emily’s hand, “this is my sister, Lt. Emily Scott.” I then repeated the introduction in English for my sister.
Andie’s eyes shifted slightly. “Welcome to Atlantis, Emily Scott. The sister of the Empress is most welcome to our ship.” She said in English.
Emily looked at me in surprise.
“She borrowed Ricky Lynn’s extra Reilly.” I explained. When she still stared at me, I wondered what the problem was.
“What’s wrong, sis?”
Emily was silent for a minute, still slowly looking around the large conference room and at Alex Reilly, our Future Ricky Lynn Samuels, Andie, and Regina. Gently, I placed my hand on her shoulder and began transferring the Atlantian language file to her. When done I used my override to enable it as default for the time being so Emily could understand those of us without Reilly’s… Oops, I forgot to introduce Reggie.
“Forgive me, Emily Scott. I have forgotten my manners. This is my first officer Regina Celeste. Reggie, Emily Scott.” Andie said, correcting my unintentional slight.
“Andie, you promised!” Reggie complained in embarrassment.
Emily’s attention shifted to Reggie. She closed her eyes for a few seconds then nodded in satisfaction.
“You’s two is sisters?” Ricky Lynn choked out in surprise.
“Sub-commander Celeste is my half-sister, Prof. Samuels. Will that be a problem?”
“None whats’ever, ma’am. You just threw me for a loop.”
My sister remained strangely quiet.
“Emily, what’s wrong?” I asked in concern. “Why are you looking around like that?”
“We’re on Atlantis?” she finally gasped out. “It’s a space ship?”
“Is that such a surprise, sis?” I asked, amazed by her dramatic response.
“Perhaps, Alex, a tour of our ship would satisfy her curiosity?” Andie suggested.
“I think that’s a wonderful idea.” I said as I looked to my sister. I had quickly asked myself what she saw when looking at Andie’s first officer. “Reggie, I’m curious as to that Bistro you and Prof. Samuels visited. If convenient, could you escort us there and maybe join us for a meal?”
The stunned woman appeared unsure as she looked for permission from her superior. I winked at Andie with a smile.
“As long as she is not late to her station, I see no harm in that request, Alex.”
“Thank you, Commodore. Jack, would you be so kind as to relay our mission briefing to everyone here?” I asked pleasantly as I motioned Reggie toward the conference room door.
“Emily and I will follow you, Sub-commander.”
“So what is your gift, Lt. Scott- if it’s not too personal?” Reggie asked my sister after we had received our order and taken seats at a table facing the ring’s outer windows. Earth moved into view, as Emily was about to answer. Of course she stopped to gaze at the beautiful sight.
“I’m a…I’m a medical forecaster, Sub-Commander. I’m…a doctor…um…by trade…but I am able to scan a person and see them…medically…for diagnostic purposes.”
“Oh…so you can basically look at someone and tell if…if something’s…um…wrong…with them?” Reggie said as her eyes quickly dropped to the tabletop. She began to pick at her fingernails nervously.
“That’s…that’s mostly right,” Emily replied as she tried to pry her eyes away from the planet passing slowly across the window’s expanse. “I can see other things beside sickness and disease though.”
“I see…” Reggie replied quietly, letting it drop.
Emily looked at me a moment, her eyes pleading for my advice. I nodded with a slight smile.
“You know…your pregnancy isn’t a bad thing, Miss Celeste. Your children will be borne healthy. You should be overjoyed.”
The girl’s face flushed immediately.
“You…you know about that? You can actually see that?”
“I don’t need my gift to see the glow about you, Miss Celeste, but yes, I can see that you have two healthy boys in there…about ten weeks if I’m not mistaken. Don’t worry though, you’ll have plenty of time with them and your grandchildren.”
“You saw all that?” Reggie gasped.
“Reggie, Emily is my sister and therefore shares my ability to see the future. I’m sorry if she has startled you by revealing their gender. Emily meant no harm by it.” I told the girl. “You really should let Ian know. You ARE still thinking of telling him today, right?” I asked, gently.
Reggie’s eyes flew open as she looked across the table at me in shock.
“You even know about Ian and…”
“Yes, but neither one of us will spoil the surprise, hun. This is your news to tell, not ours. Congratulations, Sub-commander.” I reassured her with a smile.
“But Andie…she’ll…I’ll be relieved of…”
“Andie will welcome the news with all the excitement a loving, older sister can give, hun. Ian…” I rolled my eyes. “Ian might take a day or two to grasp the idea. As for your commission, you have nothing to worry about.” I tried to calm the frightened girl.
“And just how long were you going to wait to tell me my little sister is going to have a baby?” Andie demanded as she stormed into the quarters I now shared with Emily.
“Twins…and it wasn’t my place to reveal that information, Commodore- nor was it my sister’s.” I replied without even a start at her sudden, dramatic entrance. Emily just sat up on the recliner she was curled up on and nonchalantly looked up from the book she had brought along. Something from the future by a man named ‘Steven King’.
“How long have you known, Empress,” she asked?
“Does it matter, Andie? Eventually the secret would come out.” I giggled at my sorry pun. Emily looked at me and rolled her eyes in silence.
“Ha…ha…didn’t think I’d catch that one, did you?” She countered as she took a seat on my Davenport and stared at me awaiting an answer.
“Well, if you aren’t on duty when the time comes, you just might be able to catch…”
“Now I see what your sisters mean about you being a tease,” she said as we all began to laugh. Emily closed her eyes and shook her head a couple times.
“Seriously,” Andie continued after a minute, “Reggie’s going to be okay, right? There aren’t any problems from cosmic radiation or anything like that?”
I closed my eyes briefly, after looking for Emily’s subtle nod, to make her think I was checking the future.
“Nope.”
“That’s all, just a ‘nope’?”
“If you’re asking me if the first two male children to be born on your new Homeworld will be healthy and perfect in every way new infants should be, nope, mother and sons will be fine, Andie.” I paused for a moment with a smile on my face. “Would you like to know their names, hun?”
My guest’s eyes opened a little wider as my question caught her off-guard and Emily sighed in annoyance.
“Um…no, it’s enough to know they will be born healthy, Empress.” Andie said looking between my sister and I a few times.
“Please stop with the ‘Empress’ routine, Andie. We’ve known each other for long enough.”
“We’ve known each other for all of two weeks, Alex. How does that qualify as long enough?” My guest asked with a confused expression.
“Never mind, I’m getting ahead of myself again.” I replied and blushed. Emily rolled her eyes again and went back to her book while Andie continued to stare at me in wonder.
“Getting ahead of yourself? I don’t…oh, I get it now,” She said looking sadly at me. “You’re going to be staying longer than you first thought.”
“I never said that, but we can leave now if we’re intruding.” I replied with a devious smile.
“Stop teasing, Alex! You know as well as I do that Andie’s going to be a basket case when we finally do leave- in fact, everyone that knows about us here will be wiping tears away as we transit home.” Emily chided. “Don’t let her do that to you, Commodore. You know she thrives on confusing people- even her sisters.”
“Sis, I’m surprised at you.” I pouted.
“I’m not buying it, Alex.” She said without even looking up from her book.
“I’m not selling anything, sis.”
“I’m still not buying whatever it is, Alex. I know you’re going to ride me about using my gift, so you can just let it drop now.” She continued, placing her bookmark before looking over at me and gently closing the fictional horror novel.
“I can see I’m getting in the way here.” Andie said as she went to get up.
“You’re not in the way, Commodore. Emily was inferring that I usually make fun of her because she refuses to use her gift more often.” I told our guest.
“I only use it when I feel it’s necessary, sis. I’m still not comfortable leaving it ‘turned on’ like you do. And anyway, I’m not as good with it as you are.”
“You don’t like to use such a marvelous gift? Why not…if I may be so bold?” Andie asked incredulously.
Emily looked down to the floor and paused a few seconds before saying anything.
“When we first found out about our gifts. Alex and I used them to see into each other’s future- specifically how many children each would have. Calling on my gift, I saw that my first-borne, my son James, would be born with an inoperable- at the time- heart condition.” She paused again as I saw her eyes start to moisten. “It devastated me.”
“But you were able to divine a cure, yes?” Andie asked in shock.
“Alex will bring my future self back to when I’m four months along and she will correct the defect. James will be born healthy and perfectly normal…for an offspring of Kili.”
“For an offspring of Kili?” Andie asked curiously.
Emily looked back up at our guest.
“Our children share the nanotechnology that made us who we are, Andie. They are shared since the time of conception until birth then through our milk via nursing. My James’ nanos are programmed for his genetic sequence- his DNA. James, as well as all our children, male or female, has gifts of his own. I’m sure Alex has told you of her granddaughter, Alexandra?”
“I believe she has, Aunt Emily.” My voice said from my bedroom.
Alexandra walked into the room wearing her dress whites. I immediately rolled off my end of the davenport to my knee as Andie gasped loudly.
“Welcome, future Empress. You are…”
“Grandmother, knock it off!”
“Seventy-two thousand years into the past. Don’t you have a time curfew, young lady?” I continued with a smile as she glared at me.
“How are things on Terra Nuevo, sweetie?” Emily asked as she got up from the recliner and hugged her niece. Both kissed each other on the cheek.
“Things would be better if Grandma would stop that jerk from changing history.” Alexandra complained with an impish grin.
“So is this a social call or did Darren do something I haven’t seen?” I asked as I stood and welcomed my Granddaughter.
“Sorry for the interruption, Alex, but there has been a temporal distortion detected in your quarters. Do you require assistance?” Dixie asked as her voice filled the room.
“No Dixie, my granddaughter has just arrived. I’ll vouch for her personally.” I said to the A.I.
“Disregard and reset the alarm, Dixie.” Andie added.
“As you wish, Commodore Celeste.”
“I see that Aunt Ricki has worked her usual magic with the equipment?” Alexandra asked with a sly smile.
There was a noticeable click heard throughout the room.
“I think you made her mad, honey.” I said looking up to the ceiling.
Alexandra rolled her eyes. “I’m sorry, Dixie, I meant no disrespect. It’s just that…well…you’ve met my Aunt Ricki Lynn.”
“Mom has helped me feel much better, Future Empress Alexandra.”
My granddaughter looked at me, one eyebrow raised. “Mom?”
“Prof. Samuels repaired her just before she had a critical failure, honey.” I told her. “Dixie thinks of her as her mother now.”
“OOOkay.” Alexandra looked to the ceiling unsure if she believed that. “Dixie, is my Aunt Alex Reilly on her way? I thought she would have seen my arrival.
“Empress Alexandra Reilly has just set off the Tempor…”
“I’m right here, honey.” Allie immediately fell to one knee. “Welcome to Atlantis, Empre…”
“Lords, I’m impossible!” Alexandra shouted out in frustration, raising her hands to the ceiling. “Please…get up.” She deadpanned.
“You say she is your granddaughter, Alex?” Andie asked in disbelief.
“Yes.” I replied.
“No.” Allie answered at the same time.
“I’m this ones granddaughter, Commodore Celeste.” She pointed to me. “Alexandra, third born of Nathan and Alexis of Terra; second granddaughter of Tibius of Terra and Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth.” My granddaughter introduced herself. It was good that Andie was wearing her Reilly suit because Alexandra said it in Terran.
“Commodore Andromeda Celeste, commander of Atlantis. Please…call me Andie, Alexandra.” Andie returned the introduction.
“In that case, and in order to not create chaos around here, you can call me Lexi since we already have an Alex and an Allie.” Alexandra giggled while rolling her eyes at Alex and I.
“Empress’, I have Jacquelyn, Mom, and Yuuka approach…oh, never mind.” Dixie began as the door to my quarters began to groan then opened quickly.
“Aunt Jacki! Alexandra exclaimed as she ran over and wrapped her arms around my first officer. “Connie said to say hi.”
Jack’s eyes started to tear up as my granddaughter moved on.
“Aunt Ricki, how have you been? It’s been a while since you visited Terra Nuevo.” She said next as she greeted Prof. Samuels.
“Been busy here, toots.”
“Pixie! Have you been behaving yourself?” Alexandra asked deviously as she hugged Yuuka energetically.
“I have been watching myself, Empress.” Yuuka said looking somewhat shocked.
Had she meet her before? I blinked a few times. Of course, they had met at the conference at Reilly. Why did I think she hadn’t?
“Where is Aunt Cami? I thought she came…along… Oh, no.” Alexandra gasped as our shared memories sorted out.
“We’ll find the reason, honey, I promise.” I told her somberly.
“Yes we will, grandmother.” She replied with a confident smile, glancing over to Jack to reassure her.
Alexandra was quiet for a moment.
“Aunt Alex, your memories hold a theory as to Aunt Cami’s disappearance?”
“I was thinking that somehow one of Clemson’s next trips was back to our little visit to Istanbul. Somehow he did something to Cami…”
“Hello everyone! Grandmother, why didn’t you introduce me yet?” Alexandra suddenly said as her body seemed to flicker.
“Um…when did I get here anyway?” She asked in confusion.
“About ten minutes ago, hun. What’s going on?”
“Grandma…I suddenly…I don’t feel well…I…Grandma? Help me…”
My granddaughter…the future Empress of Time and Space suddenly began to fade out!
The image of my little Alex reaching out to me in frightened confusion…it was …it was the last thing I saw….before…before she…she vanished.
“Alex? What just happened?” Andie asked as she took my hand automatically.
“Alex!” Emily cried as she too started to look transparent!
“Emily!” I shouted as she too faded away, a look of terror on her face.
“No!” I screamed. “Jack, take my hand!”
Andromeda and Regina Celeste were the only people left standing with me in the conference room. When had the temporal anomaly alarm started sounding?
“Commodore! There is a woman! A woman glowing brilliantly next to you! Why do you hold her hand, ma’am? Where is the light coming from?” Reggie asked- terrified at what she now saw.
“What are you talking about, Reggie? I’m holding onto Alex’ hand? Empress, what have you done with the others?”
I couldn’t answer through my closed eyes and rushing tears.
“Who is Alex, Commodore? Is this woman ‘Alex’?”
“Empress? What is happening? Why does Reggie not recognize you? Where are your sisters?” Andie asked hysterically.
“Commodore, should I call Ian and his security detail? Are you in duress?”
I continued to cry as I felt my knees contact the deck. Andie continued to hold my hand- much tighter now.
“Empress, I don’t understand what is happening. First your granddaughter disappeared then your sister, Emily, then your other sisters have just vanished! I don’t understand.”
“Commodore, why do you call this woman ‘Empress’? We carry no royalty. Where has this woman come from?”
“”Reggie, this woman has spent the last two weeks with us. She is the Empress of Time and Space. Why can’t you remember?” Andie cried out to her sister. “What is going on here? Empress? Talk to me!”
“They’re gone.” I choked out. “They…” I choked back my tears in order to answer my frightened host. “They…they don’t ex…exist anymore.”
“Who doesn’t exist anymore? Commodore, who is this woman talking about? Who does she refer to?” Reggie pressed, concerned for her sister’s security.
“My sisters! They…they don’t exist…now. My sisters…my best friend…my chief engineer…my granddaughter…”
Andy gasped loudly.
“Reggie, we have to leave! I’m placing you in command. Under no circumstances are any test firings, thruster simulation, or orbit corrections to be made until my return…and get your techs down to the AI bay! I sense it will fail in the next four hours! If we lose the Computational Core no one will survive! Alex and I will return as soon as we can.”
“I don’t understand, Commodore. Where could you possibly go? We are high above the planet Sol 3.” Reggie asked in confusion.
“Empress, we must get to someplace safe.” Andie urged- her voice getting closer to my ear. I felt her shake my hand vigorously.
‘Need to get to a safe place.’ I muttered as I replayed it in my head a few times.
“Empress…” Andie’s frightened voice cried. “Where are we? This place…why is it so dark and foreboding? How can we be standing? There is no floor…no walls…no ceiling. There is nothing here except a small yellow sun!”
“Momma.” I managed to whisper. “Momma…help me.”
“What did you say, Alex? Did you just call for your mother?”
“Yes, Andromeda. That is exactly who she called for. After all, what young woman wouldn’t call for her mother in such dire times?” A familiar voice answered.
“Commodore Andromeda Cel…”
“Celeste…yes I know, Andromeda. I know who you are. I also know why you are here, child. Alex? Alex honey? Sweetheart, can you find the strength to stand, please?”
“Empress, who is this woman? She looks just like you! Alex! How can she be your mother if she looks no older than you?”
“You’ve traveled with our Empress and you still ask those questions, Andromeda? Have you not met her granddaughter Alexandra? She also looks as old as Alex here.”
“I’m sorry, madam, I am still a novice to temporal particulars.” Andie answered as I tried to pull myself together. Looking up, I saw Ruth Scott smile pleasantly. Her gentle smile immediately made me feel a little calmer.
“Andromeda Celeste, Ruth Scott. Emily’s and my mother.” I said through sniffles as I forced my legs to lift me. “Ma she’s gone! They’re all gone!”
My tears started back up, heavier this time.
“Come here, child.” Momma Scott said as she gently pulled me into her waiting arms.
I broke down.
“Can this be reversed, madam? Can her sisters be returned from…from the void?” I heard Andie ask.
“That is for our Empress to decide, Andromeda. Only she that controls time can retrieve that which time has forgotten.
“Your daughter has just lost everyone she holds dear and you, her mother, speaks in riddles?! Madam Scott, this is not the time! Alex came here to seek your help, not debate philosophy! Are you a Sphinx or her mother?!”
“Andromeda, you are out of line! I AM trying to help Alexandra!”
“Then help the woman, don’t confuse her further!”
“SHUT UP, BOTH OF YOU!” I shouted, pushing myself free of Ma Scott. My voice echoed for a long time in the nothingness around us. I couldn’t help it. I had just lost everyone and these two were going at each other now. I just had to stop them.
“Why do you two have to do this?” I looked at both women.
“I was only trying to provide the requested assistance…”
“You were causing more confusion, mother! I’m sorry, but I have to side with Andromeda on this. I didn’t come here for riddles. I want answers.”
“Why would you tease Alex like that, Mada…”
“That’s enough, Andromeda! I understand your motivation, and I appreciate your concern. Like I said…I just want some answers. Mother Scott, can’t we just talk like we’re a normal mother and daughter?”
“Alexandra, we are in your private domain. What about talking to me here would be normal?” Ma Scott asked candidly.
“I don’t understand. What does she mean, Alex? Why would speaking to your mother not be normal?” Andie asked, completely baffled by the conversation to this point.
“There are several things, Andromeda. First, this place is only a construct…a null point in time where the Empress can come to consult and contemplate without the distractions of time itself.”
“So this place doesn’t really exist? Would it also be safe from the changes in this ‘time stream’ Alex speaks of- safe from what just happened?”
“It is and much more, Andromeda. This domain is also a place where our Empress can consult with her predecessors- a place where she can ask for help and advice from those that have the experience.”
“Predecessors? As in consult with those that have passed on? This is some sort of gateway to the afterlife?”
“More of a ‘middle ground’, Andromeda. The Empress can call us from our dimension as needed…for whatever is needed.”
“And I take it you are among the departed, Madam Scott? I think I understand a little better now. Still, speaking in riddles could do nothing more than befuddle our already overwhelmed Empress. The time is now for direct answers and straight talk. Why make her feel worse than she does at this moment? What ends could that serve?”
“It served to cause our little altercation and thereby caused Alexandra to disregard her darkness and concentrate on the only two loved ones she still has, Andromeda. Now, having reached understanding, can my daughters please restore the timeline and rescue all those floating in the ether?”
I started to laugh. As absurd and obtuse as it sounded, it had worked.
“Why are you laughing, Alex? There is no humor in losing everyone you hold dear.” Andie asked as she stared at me curiously.
“Thank you, momma. How is it you always seem to know how to distract me?”
“It’s what your grandmother did to me in such cases, my dear.”
“But you really aren’t my mother, ma.”
Andie rubbed her forehead in frustration.
“Wait. You really aren’t her mother? But she calls you mother…the two of you look almost identical…you sound the same even- yet you claim she is not your mother?”
“We’re related through my Mahanilui, Andie. Once I became Emily’s sister, via my change, she technically became my mother.”
“So…you have two women that claim you as their own?”
“Is that any stranger than being in an undefined void where your ancestors can be called to visit and talk, Andromeda?” Momma Scott asked in answer.
“I’m thinking you should have released my hand before we left Atlantis, Alex. Any sense of logic has escaped this place- if it existed here at all…or ever.” Andie claimed, as she looked me straight in the eyes.
“As I remember it, you took my hand, Andie…not the other way around.” I said with a slight grin.
“That’s what I wanted to see, Alexandra! As small as it is, I’ll take it. Your smile has always brought warmth to my heart.” Ma Scott said as she placed her hand to my cheek.
Enjoying the warm, soft hand on my face for a few moments, I decided to get down to business.
“Momma, how can I get them back?”
“How would you get your sisters back, Alexandra? How would YOU do it, child?”
“Again you answer questions with questions.” Andie complained.
I thought about her question. How WOULD I do things?
“Had I the power…I’d wish them back to me, momma. I would force time to spit them back out to where it swallowed them up! But…but no one is that powerful, momma! No one can stop time let alone reverse it.”
Andie’s mouth dropped as she stared at me in disbelief. I missed that while I continued to think things through.
“Child, I don’t think there are any flies in this domain, but should there be they would fly straight into that cavern you call a mouth. Please close it should something as just described actually happen.” I heard Momma say as I continued to think about what I would do.
“To restore my friends and family I would do anything…absolutely anything…whatever I had to…just to get them back to me!” I surmised.
“What’s wrong, Andie?” I asked just noticing her mouth still hanging wide open and Momma Scott smiling brightly.
“You…you’ve…you can, Alex.” Andie babbled out.
“I can what?”
“You’ve stopped time before, Alex! I watched you do it! You CAN stop time, Empress!”
“But…” I thought about it for a minute, “But I can’t reverse it.” I said sadly.
“And where, specifically, does it say that, Alexandra?”
“Momma, you of all people would know. Aren’t you the one that keeps telling me what I can and can’t do? It’s not like I got the manual yet.”
“There is a big difference between what can be done and what should be done, child. I had hoped by now you would know the subtleties.”
“The only way I know to accomplish that is to break the rules, momma, and you impressed upon me quite clearly at our last meeting how well that would be tolerated by upper management!”
“Someone once told a whole classroom that the end result justified the means…or have I misquoted you, child?”
“I was talking about a paradox, momma.”
“And what just happened doesn’t qualify…is that it?” Ruth Scott looked at me, still smiling brightly. “Did you not declare the Empress the ‘singular prototype’ of that word not long ago, Alexandra?”
“Madam Scott, theoretically…how much could this upper management you speak of tolerate before a limit would be crossed?” Andie asked.
“Your sister was wise to find and bring you along, Andromeda. It warms my heart to know that at least one of my daughters would catch that underlying detail.” Momma Scott’s smile turned mischievous as an eyebrow rose.
“Andie is also your daughter, momma? How?”
“Empress Alexandra does not have sole reign over time or space, Alex. You observed many times during our conversations that we are identical save one measurement. Do you think such a small difference would deny travel between the realms?”
“You aren’t dead, momma?” I gasped.
“In this and a few other universes I am, but in one realm in particular I’m still very much alive, Alex.”
“Which one, momma?”
“Why, the one I am alive in, of course! Alexandra, which one is not important right now. What is important is that we get the sisterhood of this universe restored and dispatch the thief to his foreseen prison...” Ma Scott’s smile became even more devious. “By any means at our disposal.”
“Even if it breaks the rules, momma?”
“Break, but not dispense with them, Alex. Proper time flow must be restored once the mission is achieved, child.”
“You have a question, Andromeda?” Momma Scott looked at my companion. She had been speechless for a while now.
“You claim to be my mother! How is that possible since she died over forty years ago?”
“Are you so sure, child? Did you actually see a body?”
“I was on a training mission to the fourth world when she passed on so no.”
“Artemus- your father- kept his word then.”
“Father is gone, Madam Scott. He was not chosen in the lottery.” Andie revealed, lowering her head in shame. “I was not successful in influencing the collections council.”
“Are you so sure he didn’t survive? Can you be so certain in your belief, Andromeda?”
“After what I’ve just heard, I am not ‘sure’ of anything, madam!”
“Andie,” Momma Scott giggled. “Child, what color is your hair…really?”
My companion stared at her for several minutes while trying to understand the relevance of the question.
“Before age began its slow decay it was two shades darker than Alexandra’s…why would you ask such a question…what is the relevance?”
“The same shade as Emily and Alexis…almost the same shade as Cassandra and Samantha.” I mumbled.
“So, do you see it now, Alexandra?” Momma Scott asked looking between Andie and I.
“How…why?” I stumbled.
“The how is self explanatory, child! As to the why? If you had met her father in his prime, you would understand.”
“So you were the Empress that Andie’s history speaks of, not me?”
“Disappointed, sweetie?”
“More like relieved, momma!” I sighed.
“So if you really are my mother as you say, come along and help Alex and I make things right.” Andie suggested.
“Unfortunately that one small difference between Alexandra and I is the one thing that keeps me from doing just that, I’m afraid. This realm…universe can only tolerate so many Empresses. Alexandra can tell you of her experiences when the balance tipped.”
I thought about what she said and began to evaluate it against what I had learned earlier. Sure she didn’t have my exact dimensions- could I change that? I had made her look younger already, right? This was my own private realm too…in this place I had full control of what happened? Could I ‘change’ more about ‘someone’? That would be ‘breaking the rules’ though. But didn’t Ma just insinuate that, circumstances being what they were, I could ‘break the rules’?
I might as well try.
“As you said, momma, the difference between you and I is slight.” I began to concentrate on the woman standing in front of me. “However, we are now in my private domain- one in which I have the last word.”
The subtle change one gene made was almost unnoticeable. I would have to thank Alex Reilly and her advanced knowledge of genetics after we restored this timeline and everyone in it.
“It would please me no end to have you join Andie and I on our quest to restore this timeline, mother. That is MY final word, and those are the rules in MY realm, Mother Empress!”
Grabbing momma’s hand, I thought about what needed to be done. Could we even do this?
“Alexandra! Unhand me, young lady! Upper management will not be lenient this time!”
“I’ll take that chance, Mother Empress!” I said as I thought about ‘where’ in time I needed to be. I continued to hold tightly to Ruth Scott’s hand as she fought for release.
Release for her wasn’t going to happen though! I was through playing by the rules. I now had ‘upper management’ in hand and I intended to keep her that way until satisfied things were back to normal!
1330hrs, Atlantis-Minor, July 25th, 1944
“I’m glad to see that everyone is okay after the excitement this morning. I hate to say it, but I underestimated Clemson’s resourcefulness. I failed to consider the existence of an actual bomb among his assets. I’m sorry I brought injury to some of you.”
“For everyone that did not hear, Clemson escaped. Moreover, I let him escape.”
“I’m sorry I let y’all down. He threatened to destroy Earth and everyone on it. I couldn’t let that happen even if it was a well-played bluff.”
“You didn’t let anyone down yet, Alex!” I said as Andie, Ruth Scott, and I listened- still out of phase- just inside the door of the Mess Hall.
“I promise this will be the last time that happens. The next time Darren Clemson and I meet, he WILL face the Empress’s wrath and judgment. And he will wish he never met the Empress of Time and Space or the sisters of Kili!”
Everyone, including Andie, Ruth Scott and I, looked around the dimmed room curiously and not at my previous instance as she finished.
The hall immediately brightened.
“How did you do that, Empress?” Andie asked as she turned her head back to me. Her eyes widened as soon as she noticed Momma on my other side.
“In a few minutes Commander Cummins, Ensign Sukiro, and I will leave for our prehistory base to plan our next encounter with Darren Clemson. I will warn you now that there may be a couple more severe headaches ahead as we right the ‘corrections’ Clemson has made to reshape our timeline.”
“Unfortunately, and because of a miscommunication, our adversary possesses several individual entities from different dimensions. As we all have seen, via Cmdr. Cummins’ telepathy, these alternate personalities vary moderately. I thank each of you for helping Jack, Yuuka, and I draw those personalities out for examination.”
“It was fun just watching the expression on his face, Skipper. I never laughed so hard when Rachel spontaneously combusted right in front of him.”
“Michelle Simonetti has a wonderful laugh, Alexandra.”
I looked at Momma with concern. “You aren’t mad at me for bringing you here?”
“You could have just asked me to come, Alexandra. I didn’t raise you to be rude.”
“You didn’t raise me at all, momma.” I reminded her. “Ma and Pa did that back in Oak Ridge.”
Momma just smiled at me while Andie shook her head in amazement.
I turned my attention back to my previous meeting and its conversations.
“You know it would have been dangerous, chief- plus, seeing him would have influenced your future.”
“Maybe if I’d have seen him this future debacle wouldn’t have happened in the first place, Skipper!”
“He does help us in a small way, chief. Not everything he did in the past centered on him directly. But unfortunately, this had to happen, Ricky Lynn. I’m sorry.”
“So when’s it happen?”
“When does what happen, hun?”
“When’s my memory crash? I know this all happened, so in order to keep things on track, I need to forget, right?”
“I haven’t seen any action taken in that regard, chief, so no, not in the foreseeable future.”
Ricky Lynn stared at that version of me, confused by the answer.
“Captain…this prehistory base you spoke of…when is it? I mean…how far back did you have to go to be safe?”
“Let me just say that Ni’ihau was still below sea level and leave it at that.”
“Seems it wasn’t safe enough.” I added sadly as the three of us remained out of phase.
“So what can we do to help, ma’am?” Ricky Peterson asked as I saw everyone’s head nod in agreement.
“We appreciate the offer, sisters, but Jack, Yuuka, and I started this mission. It’s our responsibility to complete it successfully. Again, thank you all for your participation and we’ll see you tonight. Ladies?” That ‘me’ said, offering her hands to Jack and Yuuka, and thereby concluding the meeting.
Jack, Yuuka, and Emily got up and walked toward that ‘me’.
“That will not be necessary, Capt. Alexandra Frances Steinert.” I said as I rephased us. “We will take it from here, sister.”
“Allie…Andie…” My past twin stared at my third companion intensely.
“Mother?” Emily cried out in shock!
The Mess Hall got eerily quiet. All eyes were now locked on the three of us ‘new arrivals’.
“Alex…how…?”
“Mrs. Scott, how can you be here? Alex, you didn’t…you know…bring her back?” Jack asked while trying to keep her lower jaw attached.
Emily ran to us and wrapped her arms around our mother.
“Momma! I’ve missed you so much…”
“Alex…this looks like mother…but…she doesn’t feel right.” My sister said after squeezing the woman once. “Who is she, Alex?”
“I assure you, I am Ruth Scott, Emily. Alex realized she had to make a modification or two to drag me along on this humanitarian mission of hers.” Momma told her.
Emily stared at Momma’s endowments for a moment.
“You made her breasts bigger just to bring her along, Alex?” Emily stared at me in disbelief. Some of our gathered crew began snickering quietly.
“She claimed she couldn’t pass through my domain because of our ‘slight difference’. I just…I just remedied that while I could…before we left my domain.” I informed my sister.
“I don’t care! Momma, I’m so glad to see you!” Emily cried and wrapped Ma in another tight embrace.
“Wait! Won’t ‘Upper Management’ be upset with you, Alex?” Emily asked suddenly breaking her death grip on Ruth Scott again.
“Why don’t you ask her, sis?”
“Huh? What do you mean, Alex? You don’t mean she…” Emily’s mouth dropped at the realization I hinted at.
“Upper Management is willing to overlook certain things due to the situation, my daughters.” Momma answered sternly. “Whether ‘kidnapping’ is to be pursued or even prosecuted…that is still being considered.”
Ignoring the angry looks from both momma and my sister, I told past Alex why we were here.
“Going back to Atlantis now would only seal our fate, Alex. When you, Emily, Jack, and Yuuka went back we had roughly twelve hours before our sisters disappeared one by one. I’m still not sure how Andie and I were spared.” I explained.
“Empress,” Andie began, “I believe contact with you saved my memory from reverting to a state prior to our meeting. My sister, Regina, related how you were giving off an eerie bright light before we departed for your domain. Could that be a defensive shield of some sort- could that be what protected us from the erasure?”
“She was glowing like that when we were in Egypt yesterday, Andie, and again just a little while ago when she stopped time and actually slowed the speed of light. No, I couldn’t read you while time was stopped, Alex. I saw it in your mind when you recalled it as we sat here in the Mess Hall. Everything tinted red except for her- she was shining bright- just like a star!” Jack related excitedly.
I noticed Momma’s mouth, as well as Mina’s drop open just the tiniest bit.
“You didn’t know I could do that, momma?” I asked, shocked by that.
“Perhap, we have grossly underestimated her potential, Mother Empress.”
“Desperate times and all, Philamina…still, she has only realized just a small portion of her total…” Momma replied cryptically.
“What do you and Mina mean by that, momma?” Emily cried in anger at the mysterious conversation. “And just when did you become ‘Mother Empress’?!”
Momma just smiled deviously.
“They mean I can do a whole lot more, sis…that…apparently, I haven’t even scratched the surface of what the Empress is capable of.” I said noticing Mina look to me and nod ever so slightly.
“Ready to go save the universe y’all?” I asked seriously, looking at Jack, Yuuka, Emily, and my previous twin individually.
“You mean you want us to come with you instead of to Atlantis? Wouldn’t that create a whopper of a paradox, Empress?” Jack asked in confusion as my twin took momma’s offered hand. The tingle between us was stronger than I had expected. Wait…why had I felt that with Momma between us?
“With the universe on the verge of collapse as we speak, what is one more- wouldn’t you agree Mina?”
“Mother Empress, I have also been guilty of creating needless paradoxes, and therefore, you already know my mind on the matter, mum.”
“Momma…in case Alex didn’t mention it…I’ve missed you too.” My twin said from her side.
“I know that Alexandra. I’ve been watching, remember?”
“Empress! Yer startin’ to give off light!” Ricky Lynn exclaimed just as Emily took Andie’s hand. Yuuka barely had the chance to land and grab my left earlobe.
“I’m afraid it’s time for us to go, ladies.” I said quickly, before our sisters started to fade out one by one. My heart wasn’t willing to watch that happen again!
“Where to first, Empress?” Jack asked as a wooded mountainside appeared around us.
Ahead and not far away stood Alex Steinert, Alex Reilly, Cami, Jack, and Yuuka. As before, Cami and Jack were standing several yards apart as they demolished the fragile, rock barrier between the Aegean and what would become the Black Sea.
“Jack, be ready to catch Cami.” I shouted above the noise.
“Why? What’s going to happen that didn’t happen the first time, Empress?”
Suddenly, Clemson appeared surrounded by over two-dozen kegs of gunpowder!
Clemson vanished a second before the first keg exploded into fire and smoke. The others followed an instant later.
Cami barely had time to produce a protective shield. Still, the blast sent her flying down the mountainside toward the rushing water and rubble.
Only this time, she didn’t join the headwaters of the apocalyptic flood. Instead, she hung suspended high above it, unconscious.
“Jack, bring her back and gently place her on the ground by your previous self.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
Once safe, I rephased us while our previous selves attended to their unconscious sister.
“Everyone, keep holding hands.” I said calmly as I began to concentrate. This version of our trip to the great flood had to be reversed…literally. Jack and both Alex’ began to turn their heads slightly in our direction.
“What are you going to do, Alex?” Jack and Emily asked at the same time.
“Reverse what has happened. This never happened the first time so it won’t happen this time either!” I explained as I pictured my imaginary valves that connected my companions. First on my list were Jack and Andie’s valves.
Both groaned out loudly as I opened them wide.
“I thought I asked you to warn me before you did that Alex!” Jack complained. Andie’s eyes were clamped shut tightly as she rode out the initial pain.
“Momma, would you care to help?” I asked softly.
“Go easy at first, child, I haven’t done this in a long time.”
I opened Momma’s valve up a quarter turn. I felt her grip of my hand tighten significantly.
“Yuuka, you’re next.” I said as I opened the valve I had designated for the pixie.
A huge amount of power surged into me from both earlobes! That could only mean one thing.
“Welcome Pixie. I didn’t realize you got to me before the extinction took you away from me”
“What are you talking about, Alex? I just made it to your shoulder before you started to glow.” Yuuka said from my left shoulder.
“I was talking to the Yuuka on my right shoulder, hun. Thank you, Yuuka.”
“I could not leave you alone, Empress.” Yuuka said from my right shoulder.
“Alex, you’re not making any…” Emily said as she leaned forward to look at me. “Oh…hello Yuuka. We didn’t see you there.”
“Emily, I’m going to open your valve a little now.” I told my sister. I couldn’t remember if she had been brought up to speed on power sharing or not.
“What valve, Alexuuuuugh! What did you just do?”
“Alex is now drawing power from you. In this way she can supplement and strengthen her own abilities to accomplish the required task.”
“Who are you?” Emily looked at the tall woman that was holding her hand, dressed in a default Reilly suit.
“Sorry. Emily, this is Commodore Andromeda Celeste, Captain of Atlantis. Commodore, our sister Emily Scott.” I said quickly.
“Our sister, Alex?”
“Long story, sis. Let’s get this segment repaired and I’ll tell you all about it after, okay?”
“We’re going to need a bigger base, aren’t we, Cap?” Jack wisecracked.
“Doing the impossible in three; two; one.” I announced as I concentrated on making time obey my will.
Cami began to rise into the air then floated back into the position where Jack had caught her. She paused there for several seconds before moving back to her original location prior to the explosion. Her movement increased in speed significantly as she neared her initial start point.
Fire, smoke, and debris collapsed back into each wooden cask as things continued in reverse of their original explosive sequence.
Darren Clemson and the QDA reappeared in the center of the now completely intact cache of gunpowder kegs.
Now I willed time to stop and released the hands of the people on either side of me.
“Alex! What are you doing!” Andie and Momma screamed in horror.
“What I have to do to make things right.” I answered mechanically as I continued to concentrate on holding time at bay.
Slowly, I walked through the powder kegs and located the fuse Jack had lit the second time around in Philadelphia. Smoke and sparks hung motionless on the crude black powder-cored, rolled cotton fuse. Reaching down, I pulled it from its hole in the keg with some effort.
Walking back to my companions, I released it. The fuse hung motionless in the air several feet from us.
I took Andie and Momma’s hands again.
“Before Tempus-Fugit, Alexandra, I’d like to correct something.” Momma Scott said gently. I felt her release my hand.
Now she walked over to the discarded casks, stood at the cache’s center next to that accursed QDA, and raised her arms. From the intense look on her face she was concentrating…hard.
“Please don’t release until I get back.” She told me with a tense, but devious grin.
She and the gunpowder cache disappeared. I felt my jaw drop as I stared at the now nearly empty location. A second later she was back and rejoined our group.
“We’re ready, Empress, thank you.” She said as she rejoined our group.
“I’m sorry, momma…I forgot…”
“It just provided the opportunity to knock the cobwebs off, child.” She said with a gentle smile.
More like she wanted to show off, I thought.
Time began moving forward as I phased us out again. Cami and the others would never know how close they came to losing a valued sister.
“How did you do that, momma?!” Emily asked, barely able through her open jaw.
“She created a localized time eddy before transporting the gunpowder somewhere else.” I answered. “So, where did you port them, momma?”
“Back where they belonged, but I still missed the little bastard.” She replied through clenched teeth.
“Momma!”
“What Emily.”
“Momma, that’s the first time I’ve heard you swear!”
“It won’t be the last, child…not on this mission anyway.”
“We…we won’t remember any of what just happened, will we, Empress?” Jack asked from Alex Steinert’s left.
“I’m sorry, Jack. By their perspective,” I nodded sadly to the previous versions of us a short distance away, “it never happened, so there will be nothing to remember…after we return y’all to Atlantis-Minor.”
“As long as we’re with you…here…now…we’ll remember?”
“That’s the way I figure it, my friends. Again, I’m sorry.”
“But Cami will be back with us on Atlantis…a few…um…a few days ago, right?” Jack asked- stopping midsentence to make sure she had everything in the proper tense.
“That’s right, Jack. She’ll be none the wiser.” I answered with a tight smile.
“Where to next, sister?” Andie asked- awed by what she had witnessed so far.
“Are you in a hurry, Andie?” I asked quickly. “Remember about what I said earlier about borrowing.”
I consciously turned my imagined valves an equal amount in the opposite direction. I was now repaying the energy I had just used.
The women around me moaned in pleasure- especially the two five-inch women on my shoulders.
Emily again leaned forward to look at me.
“Oh GOD, Alex! That was the most incredible…”
“Where did you learn that, Alexandra?” Momma asked in shock- her expression betraying her true feeling.
“I always repay my debits, Ma- no matter what the form of those debits may take.”
Momma snickered as she closed her eyes and shook her head sideways a few times.
“Empress?”
“Ya, Jack?”
“Empress, I don’t want to forget! I want to remember every incredible thing I’ve seen. What you both have done…its…its absolutely…unimaginable! I’d rethink that Goddess or Deity thing if I were you…you too, Mrs. Scott! On first meeting you I…I would’ve never imagined that you…”
“Stop right there, Jacquelyn,” Momma ordered gently. “Neither of us are Gods, let alone Deities of any level. The Empress…as well as you, Emily, Andie, Yuuka, or any of the sisters or brothers of Reilly, just do what we can, with what we were given. As long as our abilities are kept in control and are not abused, we retain our humanity.”
“It is when we forget or ignore our purpose in this life that we become the Gods and Goddesses of written or spoken myth- the arrogant, self-absorbed, frail tyrants of ancient times- the entities that gave the peoples of the universes those negative connotations in the first place.”
“Ladies…especially Constance, Cassieopia, Camille, and you, Jacquelyn…never forget who and what we are…what we can or could possibly do. Think of what could happen should our morality start to stray. I can honestly say that I’ve seen what happens should just one of us misuse our gifts.”
I noticed Momma’s hand tighten its grip on my hand. It started to shake ever so slightly. A stream of tears fell from her face as she went on.
“Always remember that, though endowed with what we consider ‘unimaginable’, ‘monumental’ gifts, we are far from the most powerful entities in the multitudes of universes. Strive to remain humble to your fellow travelers on the road called life, my sisters, because to lose that opportunity…to be denied our paramount reason for existing…there is practically no reprieve…for someone like that…from those higher above.”
Momma began to sniff and spasm lightly. Had she…I hated to even think it…had she been the one to anger what she called ‘Upper Management’? Had she been ‘forced’ to ‘retire’…literally?
“I’m sure that ‘Upper Management’ would be forgiving enough to allow such a person a second chance, momma. If not, they would be no better than the myths you just mentioned.” I said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze.
“Remember this, my young Empress…the penalties…they ultimately reflect the crime’s severity. Always consider that before rushing headlong into any given situation.”
Seeing the previous Yuuka run down the slope and take to the air broke the heavy silence surrounding my present group. Momma’s insights had us all thinking about our responsibilities.
“Alex?”
“Momma?” We both answered.
“Alex, promise me you’ll always think before you act.” She said, gently shaking our hands a few times.
“I’ll try, momma.” We chorused.
‘Wow, you would think your mother did something terrible and had been exiled to the afterlife, Alex.’ Jack thought to me, possibly to my twin too.
‘I’d rather not think about it, Jack. I couldn’t imagine being able to only see and not interact with y’all.’
‘Maybe this mission is that second chance, Empress?’
‘We have to believe it is, Jack. Let’s get this mission back on track.’
“So, Empress…where to next?” Jack asked out loud.
“Pearl Harbor.” I said, as our surroundings became the submarine docks at Pearl.
“When are we, Alex?” Emily asked as she looked around and at Sand Dollar tied up smartly to our left.
“August 20th, 1944.”
“This is the day we start our new campaign…um…Peleliu, right? Ricky Lynn mentioned this date at her briefing on the QDA data back on Atlantis.”
“That’s right, Jack. Can you sense Clemson around anywhere?” I asked as I enabled my tiara’s QDA surveillance and interrogation programs. I wanted to capture any and all information I could before that maniac jammed communications.
“Not yet, but the Admiral is just leaving headquarters, Empress.”
“Great! That’s all we need right now!” My twin exclaimed. “Allie, we weren’t going to rephrase, were we?”
“Um…sorry, already back in phase, Alex.” I said, dropping my gaze to the concrete. “Lt. Celeste, you better change into your regulars.” I looked at the woman beside me. “Momma, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have rephrased but I…um…I sort of thought you were Alex Covington.” I winced at my negligence.
The clothing on the women to either side of me changed to regulation officer’s uniforms.
“Momma? How?” I gasped as my jaw dropped.
“You don’t have the market cornered on technology, child.” She smiled deviously.
“Captain Steinert! There better be a good reason for your appearance on my dock. Especially after I just left you in my office!” Uncle Rick groused as he approached.
“Pixies, please remain hidden in my hair.” I said quietly to both Yuukas.
All seven of us turned around, stood to attention, and saluted.
“Admiral Demmit, I hadn’t figured on seeing you here, sir. The girls and I were just taking a walk to check on Sand Dollar.”
“Invoking the power of three, Alex? I thought you only did that when there was tr…” Demmit returned our salute, his attention quickly turned to Andie.
“Lt. Celeste? I haven’t seen you on my docks before. Are you one of Alex’ new recruits?”
“Andromeda Celeste, Admiral. Yes, I’m part of Captain Steinert’s crew this mission, sir.”
“The Navy’s mission or the Empress’, Lieutenant?”
“That is unclear at the moment, Admiral Demmit.” Andie answered with a little uncertainty.
“Emily, make sure you requisition plenty of aspirin and pain-killers. This one’s going to need it.” Uncle Rick pointed to Andie as he approached Emily and spoke softly. He shook hands with her, but stopped suddenly and stepped back over to me. He turned his head slightly to Ruth Scott. You aren’t Admiral Covington, are you?”
“No, Ri…Admiral Demmit, I am not.”
He looked back at me.
“When in the future do you cut your hair so short, Alex?” He asked, still regarding Momma carefully.
“We don’t as far as I know, Admiral. Alex answered before I had the chance.”
“Uncle Rick? Maybe we should board Sand Dollar before you reach any rash conclusions?” I suggested.
“Yes…I think that would be wise, Alexandra. Make it fast though; I have a staff meeting in thirty minutes. My time is very important and the last thing I need is a headache because of the ‘Empress’."
1030hrs, Pearl Harbor, August 20th, 1944
“Will somebody please tell me who this person is?!” Admiral Demmit growled angrily as his feet touched the Control Room’s deck. He pointed a staccato finger to Momma.
“I know you’re not any of the Alex’ I’ve met- past, present, or future! Yet I feel I know you somehow.”
“Oh, stop grousing, Ricky! You aren’t the only one that doesn’t want to be here, but I’ve been…‘asked’…to help my daughters complete this mission. So, I’m here at the Empress’s…request- besides, it’s not like I can do anything about it…this isn’t my universe to call the shots in.”
“How dare you refer to me…in…that…Ruthie?” Uncle Rick took Momma into his arms. “Ruthie! But how? My God, how can you be here? Am I just imagining this? Alex, I thought you couldn’t bring…that she couldn’t cross back…oh God, Ruthie, I’ve missed you so much!”
“I’ve missed you too, Ricky. Not a moment has gone by that I haven’t thought about you! I must warn you though, I won’t be staying any longer than it takes to right this time stream. I’m sorry.”
Uncle Rick moved back from his sister. Tears were streaming down his face- tears that he hurriedly tried to wipe away with the hanky he quickly pulled from his back pocket.
“It’s okay, Admiral.” I told him softly. “No one here saw any breach of masculinity. In fact, my quarters are available for the two of you to get reacquainted if you’d like.”
“I…I couldn’t, Alex.”
“We insist, Admiral.” Alex and I said together before giggling and winking to each other.
“Come along, Ricky. The girls can handle things here.” Momma said as she pulled Uncle Rick toward the forward hatch.
“Mother Empress, We’ll be topside on the dock keeping watch.” I said…maybe just to stir things up.
“Mother, I can understand, but Empress?” Uncle Rick asked in confusion.
“That is the least of things we need to discuss, Ricky.” Momma said as they cleared the forward hatch and closed it.
“Any sign of the QDA, yet, Empress?” Jack asked as we kept watch for any curious SP’s.
“I take it Clemson hasn’t materialized either, Jack.”
“JackDAR is quiet, Empress.”
“What is it with y’all callin’ me ‘Empress’ all the sudden, Commander? Normal protocol is enabled, so Allie will do since I’m the traveler.”
“But…what you’ve done since we left base…its…it’s…are you sure you’re still Alexandra Steinert, ma’am?”
“Last time I checked I’m still me, Jack. I’m still Commander Alexandra Francis Steinert- so call me Allie, hu...”
“Alex! At the end of the pier…just now.” Jack barked just as my HUD became active. We all turned to see the man look directly at us, and frantically type something on the unit’s touchpad. My tiara’s download bar began moving quickly and an instant later it displayed ‘Download complete.’
Clemson and the QDA disappeared again an instant later.
“No luck, Emp…Allie. I couldn’t get a grip on him- just like back at base.”
“That’s okay, Jack. My tiara finished downloading the QDA’s data so we’ll know where he’s been since repowering.”
“I’ve got the backup copy just in case, Allie”, my temporal twin acknowledged as she motioned to her trouser pocket.
“I’m more interested in where he’s going next.” Jack commented.
“Oh, we could tell you where he’s going, Jack.” My twin, Alex Steinert, quipped with a serious face.
“So, do we chance going back to Atlantis so that Prof. Samuels and Dixie can interpret the data, Ale…Allie?” Andie asked catching herself with my name protocol.
“Once mother and Uncle Rick get reacquainted, but let me try something. Randi may have incorporated a data interpreter into her software- let me check.”
Finding Randi’s ‘help’ screen I asked my question: ‘can I interpret QDA data logs?’
I rolled my eyes as a window popped up and data began scrolling down it with a smaller box saying: ‘Processing’. Next to that another window popped up and began filling with dates, locations and power usage for each entry. At the bottom of that window a bar graph displayed ‘QDA power reserve’. It was yellow and indicated 21% remaining.
“Girl, you are amazing.” I said aloud.
“What was that Allie?” Emily asked, confused by my sudden undirected outburst.
“Randi,” I said as I pointed to the top of my head, only to notice that I didn’t have my tiara on for once. “My tiara. She included a program to decode the QDA’s information afterall.”
“So…where all did he go, Allie?” Jack queried.
Mentally, I scanned through the list of destinations. A third trip back to the great flood was first followed by his trip to August 1944. I noted that the power usage for both trips didn’t consume the same amount of energy this time- in fact, the power consumed going from Istanbul to Pearl only took twenty percent instead of twenty-nine.
“Aw crap.” I exclaimed.
“What, Allie?”
Ricky Lynn’s new power supply is much more powerful than the original, Jack.”
“Marvelous.” She deadpanned. “So he can go more places with this one?”
I nodded then closed my eyes to read the other destinations on my new list. Not unexpectedly today’s date was the last entry.
“On the brighter side…he’s only got enough juice left for a round trip back to Egypt.” I told my friends with a tense grin.
Alex Steinert nodded in understanding.
“So is that where we’re headed, sis?”
“Only some of us, Emily. Some of us have to go back to base, I’m afraid.”
With Clemson slipping away once again, Alex and company decide some ‘R and R’ might be good for morale, but is 1944 Bridgeport ready for the Empress and her entourage? How could a young girl, killed in 1942 Burma, possibly make one of Emily’s hometown neighbor’s life complete?
1050hrs, Pearl Harbor, August 20th, 1944
“Cap, Admiral Demmit and Mrs. Scott just appeared on the bridge.” Jack informed us.
All conversation stopped until our superior got closer.
“Girls, have you seen your missing toy yet?” Momma asked quietly as she cleared the gangplank a few minutes later.
“Clemson made a very short appearance this time, momma. I did, however, get a copy of the QDA’s log file.”
“Excellent. Then we should be going to Egypt next?”
“Not without a side trip to Dayton, Ohio, Ma.” I said with a grimace.
“Dayton? What’s in Dayton, Al…Allie?”
“Meridian 12, Admiral.” Alex Steinert answered.
“An just what would a ‘Meridian 12 be, sweetheart?” Uncle Rick asked a little too sweetly. “For those of us that haven’t been on as many of your travels.”
“An Intergalactic Spacecraft of Terran design, sir.” Jack answered officially. “Alex, I thought Anna Beth had to be the one to awaken Meridian?”
“Anna Beth? The woman we saved in Reilly a couple months ago?” Uncle Rick seemed to shiver slightly. “She’s the commander of her own spaceship?”
“Yep.” I replied with grin.
“Ruthie…you see what I have to put up with? I’m supposed to be their commanding officer…not the other way around.”
“But you’re just such a lovable, cuddly Teddy Bear, Uncle Ricky.” Momma schmoozed as she suddenly took Uncle Rick’s arm.
‘SP at six o’clock, sir.’ Jack said quietly in our minds.
“So that is the inside of one of our submarines, girls.” Demmit said, catching on.
“HEY…YOU GIRLS! You shouldn’t be out here! The submarine docks are off limits to all unauthorized personnel!”
Our group parted to reveal Admiral Demmit.
“And I’m not authorized…is that it, Chief?” Admiral Demmit growled as he confronted the SP.
“Admiral!” The SP stopped, jumped to attention, and saluted. “Sorry sir, I didn’t know you were…”
“At ease, chief, I was just showing the girls around. These are my nieces. Alexandra and Emily you already know. These two are Alexandra’s sisters, Allison and Ruth. They complete the triple wammy my sister and brother-in-law never deserved.” Ma looked at him in contempt. “They just shipped in yesterday along with a family friend, Andromeda Celeste. I believe you’ve met Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins too?”
“Ladies.” The sailor smiled and nodded to us. “Sorry to have interrupted, sir. I’m still not used to seeing women out on these docks. I’ll just resume my patrol. Good day, Admiral, Ladies.” He said saluting once more. We all saluted back and he turned to leave.
“I like him, uncle. He’s cute.” Momma giggled to her brother. We all looked around at her and a blushing Uncle Rick.
The sailor stopped and turned around. “Thanks, my wife thinks I’m ‘cute’ too, ma’am. Have a nice day, ladies…Admiral.”
We waited for the SP to get out of voice range.
“Mother! What has gotten into you?” Emily asked, surprised by her mother’s behavior. “What if Daddy heard you? What would he say…or think?”
“I’m sorry, honey. I forgot which universe I’m in at the moment.”
“What universe? Wait…is daddy…” Emily began to ask. Momma just lowered her eyes to the concrete.
“Thank you for covering, Admiral.” I said as I stopped and saluted. In fact, all us women were saluting.
“You are quite welcome, Alex, but next time the Pixies remain full size on my base.” He said as he pointed to my shoulders. “Yuuka…both of you…you can be twins too in cases like this.”
“There was no time when we arrived, sir. They would have been seen.” I responded in Yuuka’s defense.
“Understood, Commander.” The old man paused a moment. “Would it be possible for Ruth to stay for a visit or does she perform some vital service for the Empress in the hours to come?”
“You do understand she is Empress as well, Uncle Rick?” I asked as I stepped back and nudged Jack and Emily’s hand slightly.
‘We’re ready, Empress.’ Jack confirmed in my mind.
Ruth Scott turned suddenly as she released Uncle Rick’s hand. “Don’t think you’re getting away with anything, Alexandra. I saw what you two were planning…just as you did. Empress, remember?” She said as she pointed to her chest with a wink and smile.
Taking my freed hands, Momma Scott looked as though she were going to cry. “Thank you, Empress. I’ll be waiting here for your return…tomorrow. Travel well, and…good hunting, girls.”
Momma kissed each of us on the cheek before taking Uncle Rick’s hand again. The two reunited siblings walked along the concrete pier hand in hand.
“So where to now, Allie?”
“Now we return you, Jack, Yuuka, and Emily to Atlantis-Minor, Alex.”
Our base on Ni’ihui appeared around us.
“Welcome back, Empress.” Mina greeted after a minute of rubbing her temples. “I trust sister and brother are reunited and sharing some overdue company?”
Alex and I nodded.
“Then it was worth the severe migraine.” Mina nodded purposely before she turned and began walking away. She then stopped and turned again.
“Well, Captain Steinert, are you, Emily, Jack, and this instance of Yuuka coming? The Empress has many things to do and would like to get on with her mission.”
“I take it we still head back to Atlantis as before, Allie?” Alex asked, though not quite sure.
“Andie, Yuuka, and I will be along shortly.” I said before the Conference room on Atlantis appeared. I kept us phased out.
Those whom I’d previously watched fade away one by one…my sisters…they were still here! My Granddaughter though, was not to be found.
“Alex, should we even come back here? I mean… won’t there be two of each of us now?”
“Let me take care of that, Commodore.” I smiled deviously knowing what I had to do. This had better work, I thought as I once again stopped time.
“That’s what I’m afraid of, madam.” She replied with an audible gulp.
Her hand gripped mine tighter as I walked us to and into our previous selves. We were now standing in the exact positions we were before we left. Even Yuuka was in the proper location.
Concentrating on our previous selves, I rephased us and released time. A VERY cold shiver passed through my body.
Alex Reilly, Emily, Jack, Reggie, Ricky Lynn, and…and Camille Darough stood looking at us strangely. All of them began rubbing their heads in some form or another.
“Wow! That was way easier than a Sake hangover!” Yuuka observed lightly from my shoulder.
“What the HELL just happened?” Professor Samuels demanded dramatically in surprise.
“Did we just fix the timeline, sis?” Alex Reilly asked as she looked to be debating whether to sync with me or not.
“Part of it. Why, did you miss me?”
“Alex, I just got this really strange feeling…like a memory, maybe? Did we go to Pearl with Mrs. Scott?” Jack asked in bewilderment as she rubbed her eyes.
“I’m not sure, Jack. Can you remember who we went with?”
My Ex-O closed her eyes and turned her head slightly to the left as she concentrated on my question.
“Mrs. Scott…Emily…Andie…” She paused as I noticed her concentrate harder. “Me…two Yuukas, and…and another you, Cap.”
Jack looked back to me shaking her head a couple times. “Admiral Demmit and Mrs. Scott…you let her stay behind to visit with the Admiral?”
Emily looked my way as tears began streaming down her cheeks. She stepped toward me and wrapped her arms around me tightly. “Oh my God, Alex! Did you bring her back from…?”
“I…I lost you, Emily! I lost every one of my sisters here. Andie and I had to go someplace where we wouldn’t be erased ourselves. I…I asked for momma’s help.”
“But did you…you know…resurrect…”
“I needed to know what Upper Management would do…or could do because of what happened. I needed Upper Management’s advice, so I…so I modified her and brought her along.”
“You modified…you…” Emily stared at me for a minute. “You made momma look exactly like you! You made momma’s boobs bigger, Alex? Wait…our mother IS Upper Management?”
“We also found out from her that I am somehow your half-sister, Emily.” Andie informed our sister. “Somehow, Mother Empress found the time to visit my world and…and conjugally visit Pappa.”
“WHAT?!” Emily shrieked.
“Andromeda, could you please pull up the back of your blouse?” Alex Reilly asked suddenly. “I’d like to look at your back a moment.”
Andie looked at my twin in horror.
“Oh, you want to see Andie’s weird birthmarks. Why? Is it important, Empress?” Reggie asked in surprise.
There it was. The mark of the royal bloodline- the Homeworld symbol for the Reilly clan. Above it, also plain as day, was the symbol of a tactical seer.
I closed my eyes and shook my head to the side twice.
Just above that was an unfamiliar symbol- circular in shape with a tiny sideways ‘S’ in its middle. A family ranch brand maybe? Circle-lazy-‘S’?
“Alex, do you recognize this symbol? I’ve never seen it before.” I asked my twin as I pointed to it.
“It’s not Reilliese or Homeworld, sis- that much I know.”
“It’s a draftsman’s mark.” Reggie said and continued to explain. “I didn’t know what it meant until I got into finishing school. When I started learning about computers and control systems, I was amazed to find it on a control circuit diagrams. It means ‘source of power’- a power supply. I teased Andie after that…that she would be in a place of power- in control or command of something.”
“Yep. That’s what it is all right. Use it all the time in my project plans, Director.” Ricky Lynn confirmed as she took a quick look.
“Alex…if these are actually Homeworld runes…can she…” Emily began then swallowed loudly and continued. “Can she possibly share our gifts…foresight and…and…”
I immediately knew what Emily was implying. When had she discovered that part of her gift, I wondered, or…or had she always known but kept it to herself?
“I would imagine, sis, yes. I’m surprised you asked that though.” I said before pausing a few seconds. “When did you find out about your…”
“We share the gift of foresight, Alex. Need I say more?”
I smiled.
“Nope. You ARE my sister after all.”
“It looks like there are a few more than we thought. Welcome to the family, Andromeda and Regina Celeste.” Emily said with a big smile.
“But Emily…I’m not…I mean…but I don’t have any symbols on my back.” Reggie admitted- sadness evident in her voice.
“Y’all are Andie’s sister, right?” I asked, smiling, as I thought, ‘none that have appeared yet.’
“We have father in common, yes.” She answered.
“Welcome to the family, hun. You two are related by blood. Welcome, sister.”
“Alex, why can’t I remember you leaving like Jacki can?” Cami inquired in a frightened tone. “What happened to me? Did something bad happen?”
“Several bad things happened, Sweetheart. You suddenly disappeared from Atlantis. Jack was hysterical when she noticed you weren’t here.”
“What…what happened to me?”
“It’s complicated, Sweetheart. Let’s just say that Jack did everything she could in righting the tangent and we call it even.” I said, not wanting to confuse her with the convoluted truth.
Despite not wanting to remember what had happened, I began to recall exactly that.
Cami and Jack’s eyes went wide.
“We…we really just began to fade…disappear?” Jack asked in amazement.
“I actually got blown up by that psychologically challenged equine?” Cami burst out.
Andie and I looked to the deck.
“Like I said…I…I lost ALL my sisters.”
I noticed Alex Reilly looking at me with uncertainty. “Yes, even you, Alex.” I told her sadly. Noticing Andie I modified my last statement.
“Ever’one ‘cept Andie and the people of Atlantis.”
Stepping closer, I reached out and quickly snatched Alex Reilly’s hand.
“Y’all need to know this stuff too, Alex.” I said as the extra strong tingle passed between us.
“Know what, Alex…oh…OH! We can do that? She says we kin do even more? Mina knew?” Alex Reilly said after she jumped at our touch. “So, when we leave for Egypt?”
“Tomorrow. After Ah get some rest.” I said as Alex, Andie, and I began to yawn.
“Will we…will we be okay in the mean time, Alex?” Cami asked, a quiver in her voice.
“Yes,” I told her truthfully. “Even if Ah have to turn back time again to make sure.”
Emily’s mouth dropped open- her eyes opened wide.
“You turned…back time, Alex? Y…yyyy…yyyyyou actually made time run backwards?”
“Ma claims Ah can do even more too. Apparently, Ah’ve only realized a fraction of mah potential. See y’all in the morning.” I said as Alex and I turned for the door.
“You have control Reggie. See you tomorrow.” Andie said as she too followed Alex and I out the door of the conference room.
“Alex, we need to talk.” Emily said just after locking the door and enabling ‘privacy mode’ from the touchpad. She sat down on the chase recliner across from me.
“Yes, Ah changed her genetic code to match mine. Apparently, Ah kin do that in mah private domain.” I answered her unasked question.
“That isn’t what I was going to ask…well, it was…but I wasn’t going to ask it just yet.”
“Yes, Ah believe her to be part’a ‘Upper Management’. Why wouldn’t a close relative be considered for the position? Who knows us best, after all?”
“Will you stop that and let me ask MY first question, Alex?”
I motioned to her with a flourish of my right hand.
“Was she really unfaithful to daddy? Is she really our mother in this universe, Alex?”
“Is what Ah do on Terra considered cheatin’, sis? Ah mean, Ah’ll feel guilty for a year or so after returnin’ to Earth, but…but Ah really can’t consider it cheating. Ah’ll still be faithful to Sandy.”
“I understand that, Alex. What I guess I really want to ask is…is she really momma? Or is our momma still on the other side…dead?”
“Truthfully? Ah’d have to say that the Ruth Scott that Ah brought back to August of 1944 is definitely our mother, so yes…but…but Ah’m not sure if she belongs to this universe, sis, so no.”
“Thanks for that decisive clarification, Alex.” Emily said sarcastically.
“Ah’m sorry, sis, that’s the best Ah can do. Ah wasn’t exactly paying much attention when Andie and Ah got to my domain. Ah’m lucky Ah even got us there in the first place. It ain’t easy holdin’ it together after seein’ ever’one ya love and hold dear just vanish sequentially before yer eyes! Y’all don’t know what it’s like to experience that, Em.” I told her, wiping away the tears forming again.
“I can’t imagine what you felt, Alex. It must have been horrible.”
“Em,” I said, my face suddenly turning somber. “Momma did somethin’,” I paused. “Somethin’ that got her banished to the…Ah guess, the afterlife. She was trying to warn me. She said that there are ‘people’ that are even more powerful than us…with our gifts, I mean. Sis, she told me they based punishment on severity. Ah can only wonder what she done in her universe to warrant such punishment.”
“Whatever she did, do you think she can atone? I mean…even you have given people second chances. Surely those with that amount of power are understanding and forgiving…right?”
“Ah’d like to think so. If Ah kin show mercy, Ah’d hope our superiors would do likewise. She did mention ‘the rare second chance’.”
“Alex, did you give momma a choice to come along or did you just…”
“Ah changed her subtly as she tried to comfort me and grabbed her hand before Andie and Ah left mah domain. No, Ah didn’t give her no choice. Ah felt she needed to come along…to help us. Ah did ask her what the ‘rules’ was though. She seemed to take too long to make something up, sis. That’s when Ah got suspicious.”
“So momma is with Uncle Rick as we speak. Do you think she’ll behave and not get him in trouble?”
“Momma’s a smart gal, Em. Ah got to believe she wouldn’t do anything to attract her ‘Upper Management’s’ attention again.”
My sister nodded in agreement.
“Ah wonder…”
“What, Alex? Oh, I know that look. What are you thinking about, sis?”
“Ah wonder who would show up in mah domain if Ah called for Ma?”
“I thought you were tired, Alex.”
“Mah curiosity just give me a second wind. Care to join me, sis?”
Emily stood from the recliner and took my hand.
My domain appeared.
“Momma? Mother Scott, would y’all come here please?” I called as I thought about Ruth Scott.
I tried again.
“Ruth Scott! Emily and Ah need your council. Please…kin ya show yerself?”
“I’m afraid your mother is somewhat unavailable, Empress.” A familiar voice replied as three figures began to materialize from the darkness.
“And I believe you know why that is.” Mr. Lincoln continued as he, Maximillian, and Grandpa came into full view.
“Hello, mein Granddaughters. What is all zee shouting about?” Grandpa asked pleasantly.
“Where’s Momma Scott, Grandpa? Mr. President? Sir Maximillian?” I asked each individually. I noticed Emily staring.
“Vhy ask zee question you already know zee answer too, Alex?”
“To satisfy mah curiousity, Grandpa. Have Ah deduced properly that when Ah changed momma to look like me and took her with me, Ah somehow took all instances of her along…livin’ or deceased?”
“That is very good, my dear Alexandra.” Lincoln answered. “The Empress is the only one capable of such a miracle on your level. I am amazed at the rate to which you grasp concepts.”
“The rate to which Ah grasp…” I paused to look Mr. Lincoln in the eyes. “Thank you…Ah think. So Ah’m right about Momma being a part of mah ‘Upper Management’ then?”
“I told you, Abe, mein Granddaughters iz schmart.”
“Having met her earlier in her career, I agree whole-heartedly. That is why I volunteered to help guide her.”
“Guide me?” I repeated. Emily and I looked at each other in confusion. Something then dawned on me.
“Y’all are part’a ‘mah’ ‘Upper Management’?”
“We are, Alexandra. You see, who would watch and care for you more than those you have impressed so thoroughly?” Maximillian admitted. “From the very first time we met, I knew you were trustworthy, kind, and caring. Your very character was well founded, even, and yet, enigmatic. Those traits, and your ability to lead, made me believe that you were indeed the savior from Terra’s documented history. After my passing, I too volunteered to watch and guide you in your many endeavors.”
“But, momma…she’s not here. Has Alex somehow broken the rules by granting her passage to our Earth?” Emily cried out in worry.
“My dear Emily,” Lincoln said with a pleasant smile as he came over and took my sister’s hands in his, “bestowing charity will never be a punishable offence. Worry not my beautiful, young doctor. Your sister, with her large and caring heart, has once again shown that the greater powers have chosen wisely. She has again granted a lost soul the rare ‘second chance’. Your mother, Ruth Scott, has been given the chance to once again prove herself worthy of being Empress in her universe.”
“Mr. President, Ah don’ understand. In ever’ universe Ah visited, Ah’m the Empress. It’s always me…not Ma, me.”
“Alex. In the ones you’ve visited, has the timing, relationals, OR the distribution always been consistent?” Maximillian asked.
“Well…um…no…not really.”
“Then how can you assume that the Empress will always be Alexandra Steinert and not Ruth Scott? Wasn’t it you that rationalized that time is now a variable for you?” He continued. “If a constant is no longer a constant, wouldn’t it follow that a constant is nothing but a regional construct?”
I really hadn’t thought about that concept in such depth before, but now…now it began to make sense…at least to me. Emily still looked completely baffled.
“That would certainly explain how Ah been able to do some of the things Ah done lately.” I admitted. “But what’d Ruth Scott do that earned her a spot on mah management team?”
“Let’s just say, Alexandra, that she forgot ‘herself’.” Mr. Lincoln said, his eyes sadly falling to the darkness that was the floor of my domain.
“Ah think Ah understand. She forgot she was the Empress and did somethin’ outta avarice or spite?”
“I told you she vas quick, Abe. Zat iz more or less vhat happened, Liebchen. Zough Ruth knew it vas wrong, she didzit anyvay, und vound up in our universe, but now…now you have come to her rescue, Empress. It iz up to her to redeem herzelf. Acht, I am zo proud, Alexandra!”
“So Ah…Ah give momma a second chance…a chance to prove she kin still be the Empress? What if she fails to redeem herself?”
“I believe that will not happen, Lady Alexandra. Ruth is as intelligent as you, M’lady and will not make the same mistake twice.”
“So that means she’ll be able tah go home? Tah her universe, Maximillian?” I asked with renewed hope.
“If she follows as instructed…and proves an asset to the reigning Empress of your universe.”
“Alex?” Emily seemed to snap out of her confusion. “Did I hear right? Will momma be allowed to go home? What of Ruth Scott in our universe? Will she suddenly come back to life? How is daddy going to handle that?”
“You have deduced correctly, Lady Physician. All instances of Ruth Scott, be it in your realm or others should return.” Maximillian answered, though he rubbed his forehead in consternation, “We think…”
“You don’t know?”
“Something like this has never before happened, M’lady. At least not that we have been informed.” Maximillian motioned between himself, Grandpa, and Mr. Lincoln.
“Sounds like they never got the rule book either, sis.” I deadpanned.
“No, Alex, we never got the manual, as you call it. Nor did we receive instruction on our responsibilities as your mentors,” Mr. Lincoln confessed, “As you have so succinctly inferred. Questionably, I would be surprised if there were any rules at all save the one I know as fact. I suspect you already know that foremost rule though.”
“Ah do…we …do, Mr. President.”
“Zen vhy delay, Liebchen? You und Emmie have zee criminal to catch, do you not?”
I looked down to the non-existent floor of this place. “Ah’m…Ah’m jus’ not sure Ah kin do that without breakin’ the rules, Grandpa. Ah seen the result…Ah’m not entirely sure Clemson deserves the punishment though. Ah mean…Ah…shouldn’t he deserve a second chance also?”
“Alex! What are you talking about? My God, you just got done telling me that he changed things so completely he made us all cease to exist. Isn’t that genocide?” Emily cried.
Grandpa took my sister into his arms. “Mein liebchen, zis is vhat zets Alex apart from your mother. Your sister…she follows her heart. Zhat vill lead to zee right course most of zee time. You too muzt follow your heart, but trust your sister as you trust yourself. Zee two of you should work together- only zen can you complete zis mission. Now dry za tears, mein beautiful Granddaughter und take your sister’s hand. It iz time to return to zee living.”
Emily wrapped her arms around Grandpa a moment, slowly stepped away, nodded, and gently took my hand.
“Alexandra,” Mr. Lincoln spoke up, “Thank you, Empress.”
He bowed.
“For what?”
“For what, M’lady? Why, for re-asserting the original ideals defining the ‘Empress of Time and Space’, of course!” Maximillian noted.
“But Ah ain’t really done nothin’…not yet.”
“I’m sure Ruth would disagree with you, Alex. Travel well, Empress and Dr. Scott.” Lincoln argued before he bowed to us again, straightened, and tipped his tall hat.
My three mentors silently faded away with contented smiles on their faces.
Emily and I had arrived back in our quarters almost thirty minutes ago. The silence between us hadn’t been broken since then and I was about to fall asleep.
“Empress?” Emily said quietly.
I immediately glared at her, raising one eyebrow as I did so. She quickly looked back down to the book she had been reading.
I brought my palm to my mouth as a yawn escaped.
“Sis, if y’all wanna ask me somethin’- use mah name. Wha’d Ah do now tah deserve such formal approach from mah own sister ena’way?”
“If momma is really back…if she earns amnesty, that is…” She began and stopped abruptly.
“She’ll probably go back tah her own universe tah resume her work as Empress.” I said stifling another yawn.
“But our momma…MY mother…how do we explain to daddy?”
“Don’t even know’d what Ruth Scott’s re’mergence as Empress’ll do, Em. Maybe it’ll reset the whole damn timeline. Maybe Ah’ll wake up in mah quarters as Alexander an’ think this whole crazy life’s been one drunken halluc’nation.”
“That would mean…we wouldn’t be sisters then, Alex!”
“Exactly. It’d mean we could continue on with our relationship the way it was b’fore Kili…b’fore the Mahanilui…b’fore…this.” I said as I motioned my hand down my body.
“You don’t like being my sister?”
“Ah didn’t say that. Ah’m just sayin’ things might change drastically.”
“But Mr. Lincoln, Grandpa Steinert, that Maximillian fella… By the way, is he Terran?”
I rolled my tired eyes and nodded. “He was High Council before Tibius.”
“Oh…anyway, they all seemed to think that you would stay the Empress, sis. So if you are still the Empress, what will this universe’s Ruth Scott do? Would she even remain alive or would she…you know…”
“Look sis, Ah’m tired. Ah slept maybe four hours in the last seventy-two trying tah keep Clemson from destroyin’ mah sisters and this here universe. Ah ain’t thought ‘bout what momma’ll do now she’s been ‘per-rolled’.” I said before covering my mouth to yawn again.
Emily glared at me now. “That out of someone who swore to protect their family! Alex Steinert, you hypocrit!”
“Ah am trying to protect the family, Emily Scott! In order tah protect ‘em they’s first gotta exist- or didn’t y’all think ‘bout that aspect?!” I fired back. “Ah’m sorry Ah ain’t put no thought into wah Ma’ll do now’s she’s…if…if she gets forgiv’ness from them ‘higher ups’.” I let out a huge, tired, sigh.
“Look. This Clemson debacle’s got me so tangled and aggervated! Ah’m ‘fraid ah cain’t think’ a nothin’ else at the moment. An’…need Ah remind y’all…Ah ain’t the only one in this here room that kin devine Ruth Scott’s future, sis!”
“Yes…you’re right…I’ll look ahead some seventy thousand years so that I can see momma’s future…Right….like I could do that, Alex!”
“If Ah can do it, why cain’t mah sister?” I replied calmly as I rubbed my eyes once more.
“But I can only…”
“There’s a lotta things we both kin do but haven’t yet, Em…simply ‘cause we ain’t needed ta or ain’t imagined ‘em yet. Both Ma and Mina thinks Ah only just tapped mah potential…why wouldn’t it apply ta all mah sisters-‘pecially you, Brie…an…an Andie.” I told her before another yawn escaped my mouth.
“Listen sis, Ah’m sorry how Ah said somma them things Ah did, but Ah’m ready to pass out. Ah just need some sleep…just…a…little…”
“Alex. Alex, wake up.”
“Huh? What…what happened…where…where am I?” I asked as I opened my eyes slightly to the person calling my name. Had I fallen asleep?
“Alex, I think that something is wrong with Emily. She seems catatonic. I don’t think she’s moved since I left yesterday.”
“Commodore? Andie?”
“Yes, Alex, it’s me, Andie- your newest sister? Don’t you remember?”
“What time is it? How did I get in bed?” I asked as I rubbed the sand from my eyes.
“This is how you were when I had Dixie override your security lock. You were here in your bed and Emily was, is, sitting motionless in the recliner staring at the far wall resisting all attempts at revival.” Andie replied with worry.
“How long?” I asked.
“You or Emily?”
“Me. How long has it been since you left?”
“Two days, Alex. We haven’t seen you or our sister in two days. We were beginning to wonder because Jacquelyn and Cami said they could still hear both of you…with the exception of a ten hour span when they said you probably traveled somewhere.” Andie answered as I got up from my bed and stretched.
“Wow, can I copy that little nothing? If you let me keep the Reilly, that is.”
“What little nothing?” I asked before looking down at myself. “Oh…um.. ya…if Ricky Lynn doesn’t want it back…I guess.” I blushed.
Why did I like this pink nightie so much? Better yet, why did I keep keying it up in my sleep?
“So Alex…what is going on with our sister?” Andie asked again as we both walked into the main living area of our shared quarters.
Emily sat- still as a statue- right where I remembered her to be before I dozed off- her horror novel held stiffly in her hands. Was this how I looked while in one of my trances? I thought about that for a minute.
“Apparently she took my advice and decided to use her gift to find the answer to her question, Andie.” I said before turning to walk into the bathroom to retrieve a cool, water-soaked washcloth. She would need it in about three minutes.
“What question, Alex?”
“Emily wanted to know how our mother coming back to this universe would complicate things…for us as well as her father.”
“How long has Mother Empress been gone?”
“From this universe? She died before the war started so…1938 or 39- about five years.”
“I see. That would pose unwanted emotional trauma for her mate.”
“He still doesn’t know about me or the sisterhood yet.” I added.
“Oh? So, when have you seen her coming out of her trance?”
“Any minute now.” I said as I saw Emily’s eyes blink.
“Here sis, this will help them feel better.” I said as I took her right hand away from the book and placed the damp towel in it instead. “At least I think it helps when I’ve been away for so long.
“Why are my eyes so…? What happened, Alex?”
“Did you find the answer to your question, sis?” I asked instead.
“I think I did…Alex…is this what it’s like for you? How long was I away?”
“Away, Em? Do you think you went somewhere?” I asked with a knowing grin.
“I…IIIII’m not sure. It all seemed so real.” She said quietly in confusion.
“So…when did you think you traveled to, sis?”
“It wasn’t when, Alex, it was where. I traveled to Bridgeport…I went back home. Daddy was there and we talked…talked about momma. I told him that I thought she wasn’t dead…that she had just gone away for a while. He…he wouldn’t believe me. I tried to reason with him, but he just wouldn’t listen.” Emily then looked at me in terror.
“Alex, I think I told him about you! About how we all went through the Mahanilui and how it gave us all gifts… About how you look exactly like momma…”
“And he didn’t believe that either, right?”
“No! He seemed to reassess what I had already said! Alex, I think Daddy knows more than I thought. I think he knows exactly who momma was…is…I mean, what we are.”
“Could it have been a dream of how you wanted him to respond?”
“Alex, it felt…I think…I was…I was there for two days. I slept in my own bed for the first time in four years!” She went on. “No, Alex, I was really there…home! I just know I was.”
“Okay, so…do you want to find out for certain, sis? I mean I don’t want you accusing me of neglecting my family again.”
Emily’s pleading eyes said everything.
“Andie, 1940’s Navy dress whites if you’re coming.” I said as I motioned to the interface panel by the door with my eyes.
“Dixie, where is subcommander Celeste?”
“She is currently in her quarters, Commodore.”
“Patch me through, please.”
“Yes, Commodore?” Reggie’s voice answered a moment later.
“Reggie, Alex has asked me to travel with her again. Could you take command again?”
“As you wish, Commodore. How long will you be away this time?” Reggie’s voice sounded disappointed.
“Ask if Ian is on duty, Andie.” I suggested quietly.
“Reggie, is Ian scheduled to be on the bridge right now?”
“He is, Commodore. I wasn’t scheduled until three bells.”
“Thank you, Reggie, I’ll contact him then.”
“Okay, have fun, Andie.”
Commodore Celeste ended the conversation.
“Alex, why did you have me ask about Ian? Reggie is the next senior officer.”
“How can she be on the bridge when she’s in Bridgeport, Connecticut seventy-two thousand years into the future, hun?” I asked with a big smile on my face. “Cami, can you ask Alex if Reggie could borrow her Reilly for a short trip into the future.”
‘Ask her yourself, Alex, she just disappeared from our quarters.’ Cami’s voice replied in my mind.
“Sorry it took me so long, sis, but I took a chance and went forward to Reilly.” Alex Reilly said as she appeared next to me carrying a freshly made Reilly suit over her arm.
“So how were things on Kili, sis?”
“Everyone was complaining of headaches. Billie was complaining about that and how she was retaining water…you know…the usual.” Alex nodded with a devious smile. “Here, Reggie can keep it for when she and I travel together.”
I nodded my thanks and offered my hands to Emily and Andie.
“Don’t forget to tell him about your twin sister, Alex.” Alex Reilly said before Reggie’s quarters appeared around us. As usual the temporal anomaly alarm sounded.
“Dixie, please disable that alarm.”
“As you wish Commodore.” The AI replied as the noise ceased.
“Reggie, we brought you a little something to wear.” I said presenting her with her very own Reilly suit.
“What am I going to do with this, Empress?”
“Um…I don’t know…wear it maybe?” I giggled.
“Why? What is going to happen, Empress?”
“Reggie, put the suit on as quick as you can or we are going to leave without you.” Andie urged strongly.
“Going? Where?” she asked before it finally hit her. “You…you want me to go along with you, Empress?” Her eyes tripled in size as her mouth dropped open.
“Only if y’all call me Alex, got it hun?”
I never thought anyone could get so excited about going on a trip with me! Reggie shrieked in excitement as she ran into her bedroom to change.
Five minutes later she reimerged looking very disappointed.
“Empre…Alex, it doesn’t fit.”
Subcommander Regina Celeste suddenly froze in place for a minute or two before she began going through the motions of initializing her suit. Another two minutes, and she looked very smart in her dress whites.
‘Thanks, Jack and Cami.’ I thought to them.
‘Are you sure you don’t need me on this one, Alex?’
‘We’ll be fine, hun. We’ll be back in a minute.’ I thought back as I offered my hands.
“Reggie, keep holding hands until I say to release them. The trip is instantaneous and completely painless.
As Reggie nodded our surroundings changed.
We now stood on a sidewalk in a pleasant looking section of Bridgeport. Though older, the homes on either side of the street looked well cared for. Most of the cars parked sparsely along both curbs were five to ten years old, but still looked nice.
“We’re still out of phase so keep holding hands until we’re in the clear.” I ordered as I looked up and down both sides of the street.
Satisfied that we wouldn’t be seen, I rephased us and released Emily’s hand. She immediately turned to her right, took my hand again and pulled.
“Alex, everything looks exactly as it did in my temporal projection. Is this the same day?”
“Let’s go to the front door and find out, sis.” I said as I caught up to walk beside her.
Knocking on the front door, we heard a man’s voice talking to someone farther back in the house.
“Well, I’m so glad you could get enough leave to come and visit me, Sweetie. Let me see who’s at the door. How soon before you have to catch your train back?” The door opened and the voice got louder. “Hello, can I help yo-“
Louis Scott gasped as he opened the door. He immediately looked back into the house for someone. Thoroughly confused, he began to waiver on his crutches.
“Daddy, what’s the matter?” Emily asked as we both reached in to steady him. “You look like you’ve just seen a ghost.”
“Emily? But you were just there…” He said pointing back into the house. “How…? He asked as his eyes met mine.
The six foot-three man’s jaw dropped and all color drained from his face.
“Daddy, remember what I said earlier…about my having a sister now? Well Daddy, meet Alexandra.”
“Maybe I should’ve brought Jack along after all.” I said flatly as Emily and I fought to hold ‘Daddy’ up- a difficult task given his crutches had fallen away and he outweighed us by an easy one hundred pounds.
“Quick, let’s get him into the living room and onto the sofa, Alex.”
Looking around quickly, I determined that the coast was clear enough. Emily’s living room appeared around the three of us and we lowered him onto the Davenport.
“Was it really necessary to show off, Alex?” Andie asked as she and Reggie walked into the room.
“Well he isn’t exactly light, Commodore!”
Emily gently tapped her Pa’s cheek. “Daddy? Daddy! Daddy, wake up. It’s me Emily. We have guests, Daddy.”
It took several minutes, but Emily finally succeeded in reviving him.
“Emily…what’s going on? I was just talking to you in the kitchen then suddenly you, your deceased mother, and two other women are standing at the front door!”
“Daddy, do you remember what I told you earlier?” She asked from his left.
“You were telling me how you and the rest of the crew of that submarine…that you all went through some kind of change…that you are different than before.”
“Hello, Louis.” I said from his right. “Sorry we frightened you.”
“Ruth? How can you be here?”
“Daddy, this is Alex…Alexandra Steinert…Captain of the Sand Dollar, not momma.”
“You certainly look like my late wife, Captain.” He blinked, shook his head, and swallowed loudly.
“I get that a lot these days, sir. Nice to meet you…” I said, but added “again” as I looked away.
“Alex!” Emily growled at me from across her Pa.
“Wait. We’ve met before, Captain? Where?”
Emily rolled her eyes.
“We met at a wedding a few years back, Mr. Scott.” I answered frankly.
Emily again shot death rays at me.
“Daddy, these are two of our friends. Commodore Andromeda Celeste and her sister, Subcommander Regina Celeste.”
“Commodore and Subcommander? But you’re in U.S. Navy uniforms.”
“They’re on loan to us from Atlantis, sir.”
“Alex!” Emily glared at me. “Stop kidding around with Daddy!”
“I thought you told him about us, sis- about me?!”
“I never said he actually believed me, Alex!” My sister answered through clinched teeth as she looked over at me in embarrassment.
“HUH? Sis…as in ‘sister’? You mean this is what you were trying to tell me, Emily?”
“If you would have listened to me instead of just agreeing with me!” Emily replied crossly to her Pa.
“I’ve never known Emily to lie to anyone, Louis.” I said before I phased out and rephased beside her.
“Alex, stop that this instant! You’ll cause him to pass out again.” Emily hissed through gritted teeth again.
“Hhhhhhhh…hhhhhow…” Louis Scott blinked and pointed to me then my previous location a few times. “How did you do that?”
“Why…have you seen someone do that before, Louis?” I asked with a devious grin.
“Um…no…not ever. I never saw anyone do that before…no.”
“Daddy, I could always tell when you were lying. I’ll tell you right now that Alex, Andie, and I can tell when someone is lying to us…it’s part of our gift. Please don’t make me use another part of my gift if I don’t have to. I don’t like to use that part.”
Now who’s lying, I thought…to myself for a change. I quickly glanced around the room waiting to hear a comment from Jack.
Louis Scott remained silent for a few more minutes as he stared at the four of us individually.
“So help me, Daddy, if you don’t tell the truth, I’m going to leave. I’m sure Alex can be more persuasive…if not her then I’m sure Andie or Reggie know some techniques to loosen your tongue.”
Still he remained silent, as if daring her.
“Fine! Have it your way, father!”
Emily disappeared.
“NO! Emily, come back! No! Don’t leave me alone with them! I’ll tell you what I know…please…please come back.”
“Sis, Pa’s gonna behave now. You’ve proven your point so please rephase.” I said to where I knew she still stood.
Emily reappeared and Louis Scott stared at her in shock. I noticed Andie and Reggie’s mouths’ open in surprise.
“Oh, for the love of…Will y’all close yer mouths? She’s of the royal bloodline. Y’all can probably do it too, Andromeda an’ Regina Celeste.” I griped in annoyance. I looked down to Emily’s Pa.
“And you better own up before Emily is forced to use more than just her temporal offset. Her medical foresight can instantly detect any change in blood pressure, breathing, or heartbeat, Louis.” I warned.
“Temporal what?”
“Temporal offset, hun. We can shift ourselves slightly out of time with this reality and effectively disappear from sight. It comes in real handy when we travel to places we aren’t sure are safe. Now, could y’all answer mah sister?”
Louis Scott again looked between Emily and I for a few moments.
“One…once I thought my wife…your mother…I thought she was acting a little strange this one night after I returned from work.” He stopped and thought about something a minute.
“Emily and her mother were supposed to be visiting in Hartford. You can imagine my surprise when I opened the door and found Ruth here waiting for me. I asked why she had returned. She told me that she missed me- that she needed me…”
“Okay. We really don’t need to hear about that part, Daddy. Please move on.” Emily quickly cut him off before the best part.
“She seemed like a completely different woman that night. In the morning, I opened my eyes just in time to see her disappear. I couldn’t believe it…she just vanished… just like you two did just now.”
“Two days later Ruth and Emily returned from Hartford. I never told you or your mother what had happened, sweetie. I couldn’t believe it myself.”
Emily nodded to me. He was telling the truth.
“Now…” Her Pa continued, “Emily suddenly appears on my doorstep yesterday morning- no baggage to speak of. Today at breakfast, she tells me some crazy story that she now has a sister and that she can do amazing things because of something called a Mahanilui- then disappears into thin air while I go to answer the door and ‘POW’ there she is on the front porch with my dead wife standing beside her. She even changed clothes! Are you people witches or something?”
“Daddy, Alex has been my C.O. since I got transferred to the Sand Dollar. A year earlier he and I dated for two weeks in Hawaii while he was on shore leave…”
“He? Sweetie, Alex doesn’t look like a he. I thought we taught you the differences.”
“Daaaaddy!” Emily rolled her eyes. “Alex didn’t always look like this. That Mahanilui that I told you about this morning…it changed him…it changed everyone on board the Sand Dollar.”
“She’s telling you the truth, Louis. Here, look at my credentials.” I said reaching into my purse and pulling out my wallet. I handed him my driver’s license.
“This says Alexander F. Steinert.”
“That was my name before my Mahanilui, Louis. Commander Alexander Frederich Steinert.”
“But this military ID says you’re a Lt. Commander.”
“Admiral Demmit promoted me just before assigning me to Sand Dollar.” I said proudly. “I never had the chance to get it revised before everything changed.”
“Your uncle knows about all this?” He asked staring at Emily in surprise.
“Yes, Louis, Uncle Rick knows everything.”
“Alex will you stop calling Daddy by his first name? He’s our father now so pay him the proper respect.” Emily chided.
“Wait…what?”
“Daddy, the Mahanilui changed her DNA…her…the genetic building blocks that make her who she is. Physically she is now my sister. I’ve run tests that prove it conclusively. Alex is also nearly identical to momma.”
Louis Scott’s eyes drifted down to my chest.
“Yes, Louis, that’s the only difference between momma and I.” I answered his unasked question with a smirk. “I got the bigger boobs, now can we at least move past the introductions?”
Pa’s eyes quickly snapped back to Emily. “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to stare, Captain.” He regarded all of us for a moment. “So why are you here?”
“That was straight and to the point. I like him, sis.” I said with a smile.
“Daddy, is it okay if Alex calls you ‘Daddy’?” Emily asked, sounding like a little child. I cringed at the thought of calling anybody ‘Daddy’.
“It’s not okay by me, sis, I’d rather call him father or just ‘Pa’ if it’s all the same.”
“Is that okay with you, Daddy? Can Alex call you ‘Pa’?”
It obviously meant a lot to my sister that her Pa accept me- I just wished she didn’t sound so childish. Her tone was completely out of character. I decided to answer his initial question.
“Pa, the reason we’re here is to prove to Emily that she did indeed project herself forward in time to this date and location. Up until this point in our continuing development she has never been able to use that part of her gift.”
“What’s she mean ‘project yourself forward in time?” Pa looked perplexed.
“Daddy, Alex can travel through time. Together we’ve been to 2026AD, 2026BC, 1865, and 1917.”
He laughed and shook his head. “I just knew you girls were kidding around. No one can move through time like that…it’s impossible.”
“Would you care to place money on that, Pa?” I asked with a devious grin.
“Mr. Scott, I can certainly vouch for Alexandra’s gift of time travel. She and I have been to 2035…to a place called Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. I am still not completely understanding of why the civilizations of Earth haven’t advanced farther in the seventy-two thousand years since our arrival.” Andie told Pa with an intensely serious face.
Pa again began shaking his head and laughing. “Seventy…seventy thousand…oh that’s rich…seventy thousand years! You girls are a real hoot.”
“Andie?” I asked, “Could you please remind Emily’s Pa what the name of your ship is?”
“It is Atlantis, Mr. Scott.”
“I’ve never heard her uncle talk of a USS Atlantis, girls.” Pa laughed as he looked to Emily momentarily.
“Not USS Atlantis, sir, Planetary Expeditionary Ship, Atlantis, launched in the Standard Year 235:01:14. We had been traveling between solar systems for ten Standard Years before reaching this beautiful planet.”
Louis Scott’s mouth fell open.
“Would you like to see it, Pa? It is larger than Bridgeport and its suburbs combined.” I asked.
“Is that wise, Alex? Daddy’s not as mobile as he was a few years ago.”
“Commodore? What do you think?” I asked Andie.
“I defer to you, Empress, You have obviously seen the proper course.”
“Empress? Why did she just call you ‘Empress’?”
“That’s Alex’ title, daddy, She’s known throughout the known universes as the Empress of Time and Space.” Emily informed him regally before giggling.
I rolled my eyes in annoyance. “And just when I thought he was starting to believe us, sis.”
“I didn’t get a chance to tell him before, Alex. The two of us disappeared and reappeared before his eyes a little while ago. Why wouldn’t he believe what I just told him?”
“Louis Scott,” I addressed him formally, “Please stand up and take my hand. I will provide transport back to Atlantis.”
“Why do I have to hold your hand, Captain…or Empress…as it were?”
“Because that’s just what y’all need to do, hun, humor the silly blonde.”
“Daddy, just stand up and take Alex’ hand! It won’t kill you.”
Pa immediately stared at Emily in terror.
I reached for, and took his hand. Emily grabbed his crutches and took his other hand in hers. Reggie, and Andie lined up on my other side.
Our quarters on Atlantis appeared around us. Immediately the temporal alarm sounded.
“It’s just us, Dixie. Reset the alarm, hun.” I said in Atlantian as I rephased us.
Pa looked at me strangely. “How did you do that? Where are we, Captain?”
“You are aboard my ship, Mr. Scott. Welcome to Atlantis.” Andie greeted pleasantly in English.
“Dixie, has Prof. Samuels completed her upload of the English language?” I asked the A.I.
“Mom has uploaded a full library of languages and dialects, Empress.” The A.I. answered in good old, American English.
“Good. Could you please state our current location for our father, hun?”
“We are currently orbiting the planet ‘Sol 3’, recently re-designated ‘Earth’ at two hundred and seventy-five miles. Orbital velocity is steady at fifteen thousand feet per second. Next orbital adjustment thruster burn will occur in three hours, twelve minutes, thirty seconds.”
“Thank you, Dixie.”
“You are welcome, Empress.”
“Where is that voice coming from?” Pa asked as he continued to look around the room.
“That is our computational control system, ‘Dixie’. Without her, our journey to this planet would not have been possible, Mr. Scott.” Reggie responded. I was beginning to wonder if she had gone mute on our little trip.
“She’s a machine…a robot?”
“Only in the narrowest of terms, Mr. Scott.”
“Captain, how did you do all this? We can’t really be ON Atlantis…I mean THE Atlantis, right? Atlantis was a mythical city that supposedly sank into the ocean thousands of…years.”
Walking over to the door, I disabled privacy mode and opened the door.
“Come on in girls.” I said to Jack, Ricky Lynn, Cami, and Yuuka. Turning around, I noticed Alex Reilly standing behind Emily.
“So how did you get in here without setting off the detectors, sis?”
“Actually…I think I popped in at the same exact time you popped out, Alex. I may even have fallen asleep on your bed…for an hour…or …two.” Alex Reilly replied, blushing a little.
“How…how can there…there be…two of you?”
“Louis Scott, meet Alexandra Reilly. She’s what I call my temporal twin.” I introduced, though I wasn’t so sure of how much would get through.
“Pa,” I said as I tugged him around, “This is my first officer Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins; Senior Chief Petty Ricky Lynn Samuels; Camille Darough, and Yuuka Sukiro. Cami and Yuuka are part of Alex Reilly’s chapter of our sisterhood from 2026BC.”
“Chapter? Of your…‘sisterhood’? But you two look i…?” Louis Scott began to ask before his attention snapped to Jack.
“How are you doing that?” He gasped.
“Jack is a telepath, Pa. She can do things just by thinking them- that includes mind reading. We call her and Cami our ‘Mind Warriors’.”
“Empress, will you be staying here for a time or will you be heading off in search of Clemson shortly?” Andie asked. I saw Reggie’s face turn sad.
“Actually, I had planned on spending a few days in Bridgeport, Commodore. I just wanted to prove to Pa, here, that we really are who we say- that we can do what we say.”
“You mean that Alex?” Emily gushed. “Can we really stay with Daddy for a few days?”
“Yes…but only if you stop with the ‘Daddy’ all the time. You sound so childish when you say that, sis. Couldn’t you just refer to him as ‘father’ like Alexis does to Tibius?”
“Who is Alexis, Captain?” Pa asked in confusion.
“My youngest daughter, Pa. She was born on a planet called Terra…about a hundred and eight lightyears from here.”
“You have a daughter?”
“Three actually. Cassandra and Samantha are her older sisters. I also have a son, Alexander, three grandchildren and a great grandchild.”
“But you’re so…”
“So young? Thank you, kind sir, but looks can be and usually are deceiving.” I said with a devious smile. “Who wants to go to Bridgeport for some shore leave?”
Nine people joined hands with me.
1400hrs, L. Scott home, Bridgeport, Conn, August 20th, 1944
“It’s a good thing I have a big house.” Pa said just after we reappeared in the living room.
“Regina and I can share a bed, sir. We have done that before.” Andie volunteered with Reggie nodding her approval.
“Nonsense. We have eleven rooms in this house- five of them bedrooms- and plenty of blankets- why, I’ve slept on that sofa for many a night. It’s not that uncomfortable. You girls are welcome to the bedrooms.”
“Daddddd…” Emily started, but stopped as I began to glare at her. “Alex and I have slept together many times in the past. We even shared a bed at Grandmother Demmit’s for a whole week.”
Pa’s mouth opened as Emily said that, but he quickly started to frown. “Was this before or after that Mahanilui thing, girls?”
“Listen, Pa…before our change, I was the perfect gentleman! Emily and I were in agreement that we would wait til after…” I countered, but stopped abruptly to wipe away tears.
“So you were going to be part of this family either way, eh, Alex?” He asked, eyeing me carefully.
“Daddy!” Emily gasped. “How can you be so cold? Can’t you see that she still has a hard time with that?”
“It’s okay, sis.” I said as I touched Emily’s shoulder lightly. “I understand what he meant. It just could’ve been phrased a little differently. Yes, Pa, I loved Emily from the moment I first saw her in Honolulu. My intent was to ask for her hand, but then came my court marshal.”
“Alex, don’t.” Emily whispered as she turned to me in surprise.
“Court marshal? What in the world did you do, Alexandra?” He asked me in shock.
“Another male acquaintance of Emily’s wasn’t through with her, sir. He was intent on using her to get an unsavory story that would blacken the Navy’s eye. I…objected.”
“You…you didn’t kill…?”
“NO! I merely corrected him on his etiquette. He decided to make a scene at the restaurant I had taken Emily to that night.”
“Da…d…I talked to Uncle Rick…told him what really happened. All charges were dismissed. Alex got her own boat instead.” Emily continued quickly in an uncomfortable tone.
“This was…was before…?” Pa motioned to me cautiously.
“Way before, Pa.” I answered instead. “About a year earlier.”
He nodded. “I’ll need to walk down to the corner market and get more grub, it’s not my day to get gas in the car.”
Looking to Alex Reilly and Emily, I said, “leave the meals to us, Pa.”
I offered my two sisters my hands. There was no way a man on crutches could ever manage enough supplies for nine more people by himself!
“Alex, maybe I should come along?” Ricky Lynn suggested as she gently motioned to her regulation handbag.
“Good idea, Chief. Pa, we’ll be back in a few minutes. Jack, why don’t you and Cami tell Pa about some of Sand Dollar’s adventures…keep it general though- he’s Army.” I suggested.
“Aye, Cap, keep it general.”
A thought occurred to me just before I was going to phase out.
“Yuuka, stay among the grown-ups.”
“Awwwww!”
“I’m serious, hun.”
“Oookay.” She said dejectedly.
Pa took notice. Boy was he going to be sorry he pushed Yuuka for an explanation!
“We’ll be back in about an hour, ladies.” I said pausing a moment. “Pa, unless you want to see what Jack and Cami can do, don’t make them angry.” I warned.
A busy city sidewalk appeared. People walked through us at a good pace intent on getting somewhere in a hurry. Twenty-first century cars tooled along on the newer looking concrete street to our left.
“Where are we, Alex?” Emily asked, looking around and up at the multistoried buildings.
“Kansas City. My future twin’s memories say there is a great market district here. We should be able to get everything we need and eat like royalty. Plus, I can charge everything to my Kili account.”
“Ah yes,” Alex Reilly nodded. “The famed ‘Empress Express’ card. I will have to ask Randi to enroll me.”
“Um…where would you use it in your time, Alex?” I asked with my head cocked slightly.
“Weeeeell…there’s the Egyptian Exchange…Phoenician Financial…Sumerian Savings and Loan…” Alex Reilly paused with a broad grin. “And let’s not forget about the Hebrews! But not so much the Romans- their interest rates are usually too high and they want excessive collateral.”
I rolled my eyes at my sister and shook my head to the side several times.
“And I thought you were the incorrigible one, sis!” Emily laughed.
“Maybe I shoulda stayed in Bridgeport.” Prof. Samuels said quietly.
Alex Reilly, Emily and I looked at her with varying degrees of amusement.
“So when are we, Alex?”
“I was shooting for September 12th, 2006, Em.” I said as I looked up into the sky. “About 0900hrs. I suggest we change into something a little more comfortable and ‘timely’.”
I selected and triggered my clothes to change. My dress whites became a pink button-down blouse, a pair of form-fitting, blue denim jeans, and a pair of black, low-heeled boots with knee-high stockings. A blue denim handbag finished out my ensemble.
Alex Reilly chose exactly the same outfit but substituted a peach colored blouse and a peach, cloth handbag instead.
Emily elected to go with a yellow sundress, low cork-heeled sandals, and beige, canvas bag.
Ricky Lynn must have been feeling rebellious. She decided on a skin-tight, lace-topped, black leotard with a black, leather miniskirt, black tights and knee-high, black leather, chunk-heeled, platform boots with chrome buckles. In her hair she had two barrettes, one bat-shaped and the other a skull. She also carried a denim knapsack with something called a ‘Hello Kitty’ appliqué on it.
“Feeling a little ‘Goth’, professor?” I asked in amusement.
“Ya, yer one ta talk, Alex!”
“Moi?” I responded.
“This ain’t no worse then the getup ya wore when I ask’d ya to teach that class at the University up in 2035, Skipper.”
I thought about reaching into my cloth handbag, but realized we hadn’t rephased yet. “I still have the mission broach, Chief. I can bring up that ‘getup’ now if you’d like.”
“Whatever ya wanna wear, Skipper, it’s all fine with me.”
I stood silent for a minute. “Let’s cross the street. The entrance to the shopping district is right over there.”
Finding a small nook where we could rephase, I did just that. The shopping district was teaming with shoppers already. Many an eye focused on the four young women entering from the narrow alleyway- twins, their obvious sister, and the redheaded, Goth chick.
We made our way deeper into the shopping district as we collected everything we would need. Memory told me that Kansas City was reknowned for their stockyards, slaughterhouses, butcheries, and meatpackers second only to Chicago. Memory also told me that this was exactly the right place to stock up on the best cuts of beef and pork… chicken, too.
When all was said and done the ‘Bank of Kili’ had taken a substantial hit and we stopped for lunch- yet we carried only two visible bags of groceries. It amazed me how much Ricky Lynn could fit into her knapsack. There had to be over a hundred and fifty pounds of steaks and chops in there alone, not to mention the six, whole fryers!
“I hope yer dad got plenty of room in the fridge and freezer, Doc. I’d hate fer all this meat ta go bad.” Ricky Lynn said as we ate at one of the eateries in the huge shopping district.
“We’ll use a good bit of it during our stay, professor.” I assured her.
“I really didn’t think you would buy so much Alex. I mean…it’s not like we eat that much anymore.” Emily countered as she looked around the table- at four empty salad plates.
“I was basing the quantity on Jack’s appetite, sis.”
“Oh God Alex, she ain’t…” Ricky Lynn gasped out suddenly.
“No, she’s not, hun, but Reggie is and, based on what I know of Atlantis’ food processing systems, Reggie and Andie are going to go overboard when they taste the ‘real thing’.
I noticed Emily’s mouth drop open a second before she closed her eyes and began to nod to herself calmly.
She swatted me on my shoulder.
“Oww. What was that for?” I asked as I rubbed the possible new bruise.
“For not telling me about Russell and Jack,” She glared at me in anger!
“Time to go freshen up, Emily.” I hurried to say as I quickly took her hand in mine. Pulling her sternly from her seat, we headed back to the restrooms. On the way, I surreptitiously phased us out when I saw the chance.
“Are you crazy, sis?” I asked as I stopped and turned to her- still holding hands.
“What? For finding out that Connie isn’t a Terran?”
“For even thinking that information when you know that ‘Ears’ Cummins might be on Earth and possibly listening!” I hissed in a raised voice. “She is not to find out about Connie until 2030! Until after I tell Connie that I lied to her…that we all lied to her.”
“Lied? Alex, I have no idea what you’re talking about. Why would you lie to Connie about her lineage? She has the right to know who her rightful parents are. Why keep that from her?”
“Look…it has to happen…it has to! I can’t go into it with you at the moment because we need to get back to Connecticut.” I bulged my eyes as a hint.
“Emily, I know it may be difficult, but I need you to think of a place in a different time and deposit what you have just learned from your gift there. I know the memories of how to do it are in there.” I said pointing to her forehead.
“If Jack finds out about what I have done, she will never trust me again! Promise me, sis! Promise me that you’ll hide this from Jack…please?”
Emily eyed me carefully for several minutes. The whole time people walked through us in the busy establishment.
“You almost got yourself killed again, didn’t you? Alex…you have to stop going on all these suicide missions! I want my sister to stay around awhile!” She said as a tear formed in her eye. “I’ll bury your little secret for however long you want, Alex, but don’t think I won’t recall it if you go and do something stupid again! I’m warning you Alexandra Frances Steinert!”
I pulled my sister to me and hugged her tightly.
“Thanks, Emily. And...and I’ll try not to do anything more than I need to do on any given mission.”
“That was your way of promising me you’d be careful? Alex, where, when, or from whom did you take diplomacy lessons?”
“You know as well as I do that I can’t guarantee I’ll be safe on any given mission, Emily. The Empress has to do what she can to right the time stream…dangerous or otherwise.” I replied sadly.
“Like scaring the bejesus out of me when you suddenly let go of us while we were rescuing Cami?”
“So…you remember that. You were just playing along?”
“Yes, Alex! For some unknown reason, I can remember everything that went on- including mother doing just about the same thing only making a whole cache of gunpowder disappear too! Alex, what are you becoming? What are WE becoming? Are we even human anymore?”
“According to mother, we’ll always be human unless we forget who and what we should be.”
“I remember that too, Alex! I remember her telling us not to make the same mistakes she did, and that we need to work together so that won’t happen. So when will you let me work with you, Alex? Really work WITH you?”
Sis, we really need to get back to Connecticut…unless you want to be stuck for a week in Kansas City. I’m sure Ricky Lynn would appreciate all that meat going bad in her pack.”
“This conversation isn’t over, Alexandra. We will be talking about this and many more subjects once we get home!”
“I know we will, sis. Rephasing in three…” Emily backed up to stand next to me as we faced away from the restrooms and toward our table. “Two…one.”
“Youse two have a good chat, Alex?” Ricky Lynn asked as we arrived back at the table and took our seats. The waitress arrived with our check.
“I’ll take this when you all are ready, honey.”
“Y’all are cutting it rather close, aren’t you, sis?” Alex Reilly asked after the girl walked away.
“Just couldn’t be helped. Everyone ready to go?” I asked as I reached into my purse for the money to settle up. I made sure I left a good tip.
“Did Tibius install a currency printer in that thing, Alex?” Ricky Lynn asked in curiosity. “I ain’t never seen ya without the proper bills for a given time period, ever.”
“Like I told y’all before…I never go anywhere without my ‘Empress Express’ card.” I giggled. “I especially like the ‘Debit Card’ feature.”
Once settled up, we found a nice quiet place to phase out.
Pa Scott’s kitchen appeared around us.
“Hey, everyone, we’re back.” I shouted toward the front of the house as we began to unpack. Before long, the kitchen table was filled to capacity with shopping bags. Ricky Lynn was still pulling miniaturized wrapped cuts of meat out of her knapsack and placing them up in the freezer section of the refrigerator.
“Where did all this come from?” I heard Pa ask from the doorway. I looked around just in time to watch him staring at Prof. Samuels as she put the last few wrapped packages of meat away.
“What in the world are those little things, and why put them in my freezer?”
“We thought ya could use a good steak or two, Mr. Scott.” She answered.
“But they’re so small.”
“Not a problem, I just shunk ‘em so’s they wouldn’t take up much space…see?”
The package containing ten Porterhouse steaks began to enlarge in the professor’s hands.
Pa’s mouth fell open and he began to waiver on his crutches.
“Louis…relax, it’s her gift.” I told the man nonchalantly.
“What the…” Pa cried, as he got a little taller. “Put me down…whoever is doing that!”
Jack, Cami, Reggie, and Andie appeared as Pa floated into the kitchen a little farther to clear the doorway.
“Hey, Cap, need help stowing the supplies?”
“This bag can go up to the lavatory, Jack.”
Looking into the bag, she looked at me in relief.
“I was hoping you would get some necessities. I thought I heard that you and Alex would start. So, we’ll be here for a week, huh?”
“That’s the plan, if Pa can stand the company, that is.” I said looking past Jack to see Yuuka fly in and hover a foot in front of me.
“Did you happen to get any honey, Empress? I haven’t had real honey since the Empresses conference.”
Apparently Pa had already gotten over his shock of a five-inch, flying woman in his house.
“Honey?” He asked in confusion.
“Yuuka likes honey, Pa. As a matter of fact, all Pixies like honey- but mostly when in Pixie mode.” I laughed as I looked at the impatient little woman now hovering, but wavering excitedly in altitude, just inches from my face. “Yes, hun, we got you a few bottles of honey. But, since y’all are gonna be a good girl and stay grown-up, they should last all week…right?”
“Point taken, ma’am. I’ll stay out of Pixie mode for the duration.”
“Captain, if the girl needs to…um…stretch her wings during her stay, I see no problem with it.” Pa said as he looked at our small, purple-winged sister.
“I see several reasons why that would be a bad idea.” Alex Reilly said as she turned to face Pa. “One would be the close proximity of the neighboring residences. Yuuka, in passing a window, may be spotted…um…’doing her thing’. I’m sure y’all would have a problem explaining that to an observant passer-by. Secondly, it’s the end of August. Yuuka isn’t going to be happy just flying around indoors. At some point she will venture out into the yard. Again, there is the problem of being seen. Lastly, Louis, I seriously doubt you would appreciate looking into the mirror while shaving in the morning only to see a pixie hovering beside you. Yuuka, the time has come to exit pixie mode and help put away the groceries.”
“Yes, ma’am.” The woman’s dejected voice answered, growing louder as she returned to full size.
“I’m sorry, Yuuka, but the director is right. How could I explain if one of my neighbors saw you? Some of them already think that I’m cursed- losing my wife a few years ago then my foot at the beginning of this war…I can only imagine what the folks around here would say about my having to explain you. They might try to have me committed. Why…to this day, many people believe that I am nothing but an invalid…that I am incapable of doing or holding a normal job. Some even think that I am a coward…that I should still be fighting the Japanese no matter what my handicap.”
“Welcome to the club, Louis. I can’t tell you the number of times I’ve been leered at, sniped at…looked down upon simply because I’m a woman in uniform. We too are looked at as useless to the military…and, to a certain extent, by our society- except as housewives or entertainment for the troops! Those kinds of people could never see us for what we really are…for what we can do…for our actual worth.” I told him as I looked around to my sisters. “And,” I added, “y’all seem to get around very well on them crutches.”
“Perhaps Mr. Scott can spend a week or so on Atlantis, Empress. Though not advanced to the technical level of your clothing or Reilly Research Facility, we have the technology available to allow Mr. Scott to ‘retro-generate’ the lost appendage.” Andie said after exchanging looks with Reggie.
“Thank you, but no, Sweetie. I can’t allow you to do…whatever it was that you just hinted at. I’ve become accustomed to my ‘limitations’ and made peace with the fact that I will never be normal again.”
“Define ‘normal’, Louis.” I challenged. “Do you think that anything you’ve seen us do today is ‘normal’?” I smiled. “Normal is a relative term, Pa. It’s overused and greatly misunderstood. Take that as fact from the people that truly know.”
“Aye…Skipper’s right, Mr. Scott. Since our change, ain’t nothin’ been ‘normal’ ‘cept maybe the continued development of our gifts. So ya, normal IS overrated.” Ricky Lynn added.
“Still…I’m not a charity case, ladies. I have no problem living my life as I am now. That withstanding, I am not an invalid, and in no way will I ever allow anyone to think otherwise! You girls have already done far too much for me!” Pa said as he abruptly turned and quickly hobbled out into the hallway toward the front of the house.
I quickly placed the bag of flour I had onto the pantry shelf and phased out.
“Look, Pa, we weren’t saying y’all cain’t fend for yourself.” I said as I phased into the foyer a few paces in front of him.
He immediately stopped with a shocked look on his face.
“I’m sorry for our overzealous shopping, but you needed supplies. What you had on-hand couldn’t even satisfy your needs for the week let alone nine others for the same period.
“Out of my way, Captain!”
“She can’t do that father, and neither will I.” Emily said angrily as she materialized by my side. “This is my house too, and I’m the one that determined we needed more food in the house. It was a necessity, not charity to the crippled, old man that just happens to be our father. Is this how you’ve been since being sent stateside? Self-loathing? What would mother think of you?”
“Why don’t you snap your fingers or wave your magic wand to call her and find out?” He challenged angrily.
“It doesn’t work that way, father! This isn’t some science-fiction/fantasy movie…this is the way it is! As crazy as it is, this is real life, father! Now get over yourself and sit down. Dinner will be ready in an hour.” Emily said, pointing into the living room just before phasing out again.
‘Wow, Emily let him have it with both barrels.’ Jack thought to me as I stood off to the side to allow Pa into the living room. He had a stunned look on his face as he awkwardly dropped into his favored chair.
‘How’s Emily doing out there?’ I thought back.
‘She just appeared upstairs crying, Alex.’
‘I’ll go up after I have a talk with Pa. Could y’all put together hamburgers for dinner? Pa likes them with salt, pepper, some grated onion and a little garlic mixed in.’
‘Aye, Cap. Hamburgers for dinner.’
I sat down opposite him on the Davenport.
“I can see how you would perceive our efforts as charity, Pa. We didn’t mean it that way. Emily was right about your pantry being threadbare though. How can you justify starving? You have a decent job and therefore no reason to waste away. Why do that to yourself?” I asked quietly as I looked out the large, living room window.
Pa just stared, away from me, out the same open-draped, window across the room for several long minutes.
“I know how to take care of myself.” He grumbled just above a whisper.
“We never assumed otherwise, Pa. Just so you know, we are just as independent. We never rely on others when we have the means to take care of ourselves, and we always pay our debts. What we bought today? It’s what had to be done if we are to stay with you for the week. Everything you saw has been paid for, but whatever is not used will remain here for you in compensation of lodging expences. As I said…we always pay our debts, sir. In the future some would call it ‘paying it forward’.
“Why a week? Why not three days…or nine days…why exactly a week?”
“Because I am unable to move through time or space when I am menstrating. Before you ask and cringe, that’s just the way it is. I’m sure you now understand the seven day duration.”
Louis Scott nodded, but cringed involuntarily nevertheless when I looked over at him.
“Pa, I know it must be hard for you…” I said as I stopped to look back out the living room window for a moment. “I…I’m sorry that I look like ma, but you must understand that I had no say in the matter. I can’t imagine what went through your mind on first seeing me earlier…”
“Ruth…Alexandra…you say my Ruth is alive? How can that be? I kissed her cold lips goodbye at the funeral…I…I buried her! How did she…? Where has she been all this time? Can I see her?” Pa rattled off quickly. I saw the tell-tale wetness in his eyes.
“Ma…Ruth Scott is alive, Pa. She’s at Pearl visiting with Uncle Rick for the week, or so I’ve foreseen. Where she has been for the last five and a half years is a bit difficult to explain so that you would understand. Let’s just say that Ma did something our sponsors didn’t approve of and they took steps to punish her.”
“She was in jail?”
“Something like that, but it was unlike any jail you would ever want confined to- trust me! Ma was only allowed to watch and listen as life went on without her. She wasn’t able to interact in any way whatsoever… until I became the Empress, that is. I’m sure it was horrible for her.”
“But she’s okay now? You found her and will bring her back to me?”
I sat and looked back out the window a few moments as I decided how to answer that question.
“Alexandra? Will you bring her back to me?” Pa persisted.
“I’m not even sure I was allowed to spring her in the first place, Pa. For all I know I might be taking her place when our current mission is over.” I muttered to myself.
“I don’t understand. Why would you take her place? Aren’t you this ‘Empress of Time and Space’?”
“Apparently, I’m also low man on the Totem Pole. I’ve never seen or spoken to the hierarchy since becoming ‘the Empress’, Pa. I assume Ma has, but she refuses to speak of them to anyone.”
Pa suddenly turned his head toward me and stared, flabbergasted by what he just heard. For a minute or two we remained silent- staring, on and off at each other in contemplation.
“Could she actually have met God?” He whispered to himself. Had I not had my enhanced hearing, I mightn’t have heard.
“I’m not sure she has, Pa. Who knows how high the chain really goes, and I don’t believe for a minute that ‘the Empress’ is that close to the top- not that I’d want to find out, mind you.”
“You don’t even know who you work for? Alexandra, why wouldn’t you ask?”
“First…who would I ask? Secondly, do I really want to know, Pa? Believe me…I’m nowhere near good enough to be an angel or any other god-like entity.”
“Are you kidding me? With what you can do…what any of you can do…and the way you all look? Anyone would be hard-pressed NOT to think of you girls as angels!”
“Thank you for the compliment, Pa, but I’m not talking about looks. I’m takin’ the real deal here. In my travels over the last twelve or so years, I met many people…many cultures, that consider me…as well as my sisters…goddesses. The very thought of being worshipped…uh! It makes me cringe!”
“Twelve years? I thought you said you went through this change of yours back in March? That doesn’t add up.”
“Pa, time doesn’t stop when I travel through it. As with anyone it keeps moving. Because of my military responsibilities I usually return no more than a day or two after I left, so by everyone else’s perspective I’ve only been in this form for about four months. Of course when you spend a few months here, three years there, three years on another planet…”
“I think I understand, captain. Even though you can travel through time, you are still subject to it.”
I nodded.
“So…getting back to your perceived receipt of charity by the Sisters of Kili…we are just trying to help you, Pa. Andie’s offer of medical assistance relating to your foot is a kind gesture. I’m sure she considers that offer as help and not charity too.”
“But how would I explain my suddenly retrogen…re-growing a foot? I can’t imagine the pressure people would put on me to re-enlist…”
“You’ve served our country, Louis! Though not paying the ultimate price, you still paid heavily. You’ve given a part of yourself for your country…that’s more than I can say for those that haven’t lifted a finger to assure it’s freedom!”
“But would they…?”
“You’ve paid your dues, Louis. As long as you have your current discharge papers you can’t be recalled. As for the reacquisition of your missing foot…” I smiled. “You could tell people that you got a prosthesis or…well, I know someone that can be very persuasive.”
“Prosthesis?”
“A wooden foot?” I hinted with a smile and pointed to his missing appendage.
“Oh, but someone persuasive? I don’t understand.”
‘Alex is taking about Cami and I, Mr. Scott. Part of our gift allows us to…suggest…implant specific memories’ Jack thought to both of us. Pa scanned the room and hall carefully for the voice’s owner.
“Jacquelyn Cummins, Pa.” I giggled as I motioned out into the kitchen.
He nodded a few times while looking completely awestruck.
“Ya, you get sorta’ use to it after awhile, Pa.” I smiled, closing my eyes and shaking my head a few times.
I suddenly ‘felt’ someone enter the room.
“Pa, you know you hurt Emily with that comment about charity. She loves you very much and not a day goes by that she doesn’t think or worry about you. She only wants what is best for you and to protect you. She has sisters and friends that can help her do that now. She has Ma’s determination too, as you’ve just seen.”
“She doesn’t have to do that, Alexandra. I’m quite capable of taking care of myself. As you can imagine, I’m so very proud of my little girl. To think…my daughter…Emily… a doctor?”
“She’s very special to me too, Pa. I don’t know what I would have done if she hadn’t been there that morning. Emily helped us all cope that day. I’m also honored she has accepted me as her sister.”
“If I wasn’t looking straight at you, I wouldn’t have believed it, Alexandra. I’m also afraid it’ll take some time to warm to the idea that I have another daughter…of sorts.”
“Um…technically, you have three new daughters, Pa.”
“Three?”
“Me,” I said, “and Alex Reilly,” Alex stuck her head into the doorway, smiled, and waved, “are genetically identical. Andromeda Celeste is actually our half sister.”
“Genetically? Half sister?”
Emily appeared standing in front of the reclining chair in the front right corner of the living room. It was obvious that she had been crying.
“Genetic, as in the information stored inside every cell of our bodies. Our genes tell the body what to do…what it should look like…everything that makes us who we are.” She explained before pausing. She had a sad expression on her face as tears began rolling down her face again. I continued the explanation.
“Andromeda Celeste is the product of a union between the former Empress of Time and Space and her mate on Andie’s home world, Pa. At least that is what I have been told.”
“How is your sister, Alex’s child my daughter?” He questioned.
“She means mother, Daddy. Mother is the former Empress of Time and Space.”
I glared at my sister for her slip in addressing Pa. “Ruth Scott…in another universe…is the Empress, Pa. I know it doesn’t make much sense. You see…we’ve found that there are an infinite number of universes out there,” I said as I tried to explain. “In this and many others, I, Alexandra Francis Steinert, or Alexandra Francis Reilly, am the Empress, but…in some others, Ruth Demmit or Scott assumed the position instead. She received the same gifts as me. Understand?”
“I…I think so.”
“Because of what she may have done, Ruth Scott was imprisoned. After some discussion, we believe that all universal instances of her were also detained as a precaution.”
“So my Ruth suffered because her twin in another universe went afoul? Where is the justice in that?”
“We’re not even sure that theory is correct, Pa. Though there is the saying ‘God works in mysterious ways’. Who knows, I may be asked to fix that ‘glitch’ sometime in the future.” I said raising my upturned hands to shoulder level and shrugging.
Emily stared at me accusingly.
“What?”
“You don’t know? I thought you saw pretty much everything these days, sis?”
“Can you see that particular mission? I mean…if you can, I’d gladly let you take point, Em.”
“I haven’t looked, Alex. I’ve been too busy worrying about you and that Clemson jerk.”
“You haven’t bothered to look into our parent’s futures? Why not?”
“I did look into Pa’s immediate future, Alex! That’s why we’re here. He needed to meet us…needed to meet you…officially this time.”
“Officially? Sweetie, what do you mean, ‘officially’?” Pa gasped out in confusion.
“You and Alex met in 1917, father…in fact, we both met you in 1917.” Emily cried in exasperation.
Louis Scott remained quiet and looked between both of us for several minutes. You could see how deeply he was searching his memories.
Emily decided to help.
“One of our crew can change outward characteristics…physical characteristics, father. Alex had blue eyes for that mission. We stayed at Grandmother’s house for the wedding?”
Pa’s eyes widened immediately!
“That was you? But I almost fell…”
“I’m sorry, Louis, I’m still spoken for, but I’m glad you met and tied the knot with my ‘cousin’, Ruth.” I said to confirm.
Pa sat back heavily into the cushion of his chair. The well-worn chair gave a single high-pitched creak.
“Then I actually danced with…with…my future daughter?” He gulped.
“I’d never been so terrified in my life, Daddy! I thought that you would recognize me any minute while we danced!” Emily admitted as she sat down gracefully in the reclining chair.
“I was so mad at Alex for making me dance with you!”
“Sweetie, how would I have recognized you if I had just met your mother?” Pa said as he looked lovingly to Emily.
“That’s what Alex told me after I calmed down… I understand now.”
Pa looked back at me. “But you danced with Rick. You two looked perfect together…almost like you were a couple.”
“Uncle Rick does have a certain…appeal, but I already knew him, Pa. He’s our commanding officer. Only, not then.”
“As I recall…Rick fell hard for his cousin Allison. He was so depressed when he learned you and…Andrea…,” Pa looked to Emily momentarily, “had shipped off to Europe. Amelia would never talk about Ruth’s cousins…I mean you two. Father Demmit shuddered every time the names Allison and Andrea were mentioned. What did you really do to them?”
“Amy knows all about the sisterhood, Pa. I kinda put the fear of God into Grandfather Roland though.” I admitted, recalling that sad night and the circumstances behind our strange departure.
“Wait…you said ‘Amy knows’, not ‘Amy knew’. Is she…part…?”
“You two will meet at some point, Pa. One revelation at a time though, okay?” I confirmed with a slight nod.
“And I thought I had this life all figured out.”
“You would be amazed at how complicated things really are, Pa. Sometimes I can’t even keep things straight.”
The smell of meat cooking with onions and garlic wafted into the room.
“Burgers are almost ready- how about everyone go get cleaned up?” Jack interrupted from the hallway.
Pa sniffed the air and looked between Emily and I. “How did you know?”
“Come on! You do remember that I still live here, right? I also know what you like, father.” Emily smiled brightly.
“We also have Jack and Cami…just in case.” I added with a giggle.
“Let’s eat.” I said as the first twinge hit me.
“Alex, I really wish you wouldn’t cut things so close.” Emily glared at me suddenly. “What if you started when we were still in Kansas City?”
“Then I would’ve booked us into a hotel suite with a refrigerator.” I said flatly as I rubbed my abdomen gently. “Excuse me for a moment.”
Pa’s face lost some color as I stood up and headed upstairs to take care of things.
1000hrs, L. Scott home, Bridgeport, Conn, August 21th, 1944
“I’ll get it!” I shouted to the back of the house as I walked to the front door.
I took a few seconds to prepare myself for the confusion and questions I knew would be coming from the person on the other side.
“Hi there. Can I help you?” I said, opening the door.
The middle-aged women’s pleasant expression changed drastically.
“Ruth? But I thought you…”
“Alex? Who’s at the door, sis?”
“Emily? But I thought you were…” The woman glanced at Emily for a moment then immediately back at me, “you were in…um…Norfolk?”
“Mrs. Sullivan? Hi! No, Alex, Allie, and I, and some of our crewmates had some leave and we decided to come back east to visit Daddy. Come on in.” Emily smiled cheerfully as she motioned the woman in.
I stood aside to allow our guest to enter. Her eyes never left me.
“So you’re Mrs. Sullivan? Emily told us that Daddy met someone! I’m sorry I haven’t been home to meet you before.” I said offering my hand. “We’ve been pretty busy the last six years.
Doris Sullivan slowly took my offered hand and shook it limply. “You look so much like her.”
“So we’re reminded every time we come back home, ma’am. Even Daddy has a hard time with the similarities these days.” I said as I cringed inside. ‘Daddy’ indeed, I thought!
“I’m told that Emily is the spitting image of Grandmother Demmit, though we haven’t found any photographs to prove it.”
“Mrs. Sullivan, this is one of my older twin sisters, Alexandra. Alex, Doris Sullivan.” Emily formally introduced us.
“I’m sorry, Alexandra, I just can’t get over the resemblance.” Sullivan apologized.
“Call me Alex, ma’am.”
Emily suddenly looked over to me in surprise. Looking back at my sister, I surreptitiously shook my head side to side a few times.
“Is Louis home?” The brown-haired woman in the dark blue, knee-length dress asked as she regarded Emily and I with confusion.
“He’s out back with Allison and the others.” Emily informed her, still holding her smile.
“Yes, we noticed the yard needed some attention, so we decided to give Daddy some help.” I said as I fought the urge to vomit. I turned to lead the way through the house.
“Daddy? Mrs. Sullivan’s here.” I said, cringing again internally as I announced his visitor. I really wished Emily called her Pa something more dignified, but since everyone knew that she referred to him as ‘Daddy’, I was obliged to comply.
‘I already let Allison and… ‘Daddy’ know, Alex.’ Jack thought to me with noticeable humor.
Great! I wondered how long they would tease me about this?
“Doris! I’d fogotten you would be over to check up on me today. I see you’ve met Alexandra…”
“Alex.” I deadpanned.
“Alex.” He restated. “This is her twin sister, Allison. Allison, meet Mrs. Doris Sullivan.” Pa introduced.
“Ma’am. Nice to meet you, Emily’s told Alex and I all about you. I feel like we’ve already met.” ‘Allison’ said pleasantly as she walked over and offered her hand.
“I never knew you had twins, Louis- you never said anything…”
“Both girls have been away serving in the Navy, Doris…when Ruth died…I…well…I guess it slipped my mind. Can you two forgive me?” Pa asked as he looked shyly at ‘Allison’ and I.
“I understand, Louis. Losing the one you love can be…all-encompassing.” Doris Sullivan comforted as she touched his forearm lightly.
“Don’t worry about it, Daddy. Alex and I understand too. We try not to remind you of Momma, but…well, we really can’t help it.” Alex Reilly- ‘Allison’- said sadly. I noticed her cringe slightly as she said that word too. “That’s kind of why we don’t visit that often.”
“So where are you stationed, dears?” Sullivan asked curiously.
“We’re all stationed in the Pacific, ma’am.” Emily answered first.
“Oh…Pearl Harbor?”
“No/Yes/Yes.” Allison, Emily, and I answered at the same time.
“I’m sorry?”
“We are stationed at Pearl, ma’am, but we could be assigned anywhere in the Pacific…wherever we’re needed…at whichever forward hospital we’re needed.” I told her.
“Oh my! I thought women didn’t serve on the front lines?”
“”Oh no…we’re sent to the forward hospitals, ma’am, not the front lines! The hospitals are usually on islands well behind the lines, but close enough for us to get the wounded quickly,” I specified.
“Mr. Scott, we’re just about done out here. What else needs doing?” Jack asked as she casually walked over to us. “Good morning, Mrs. Sullivan. I’m Jacquelyn Cummins…Lt. Jacquelyn Cummins.”
“Oh, my…how did you know my name, dear?”
“Yes, Jack…how did you know her name?” I asked my Ex-O through pursed lips.
“I couldn’t help overhearing, Alex. This yard isn’t that big.”
“I think we’ll take a break, Jacki. You, Cami, Yuuka, and Ricky Lynn should go in and have something to drink. Andie and Reggie? Could you come here please?” Pa called out.
“Doris, I’d like you to meet my nieces, Andromeda and Regina Celeste from the Demmit’s side of the family. Girls, this is my neighbor, Doris Sullivan. Doris lost her husband in China, 1941. He was with the volunteer ‘Flying Tigers’.”
“We’re sorry for your loss, Mrs. Sullivan. Our condolenses.” Andie said taking the woman’s hand.
“Thank you, ladies.” Doris said politely as she looked up at them. Andie easily had nine inches on her- Reggie almost ten.
“Uncle Lou, we’ll be in the kitchen.” Andie said as she and Reggie opened the door and entered the house.
Mrs. Sullivan turned to the kitchen door after they disappeared inside.
“Yuuka…that is a strange name. I don’t think I’ve heard of it before.”
“Yuuka’s mother was Japanese-American, Mrs. Sullivan. She was one of the civilian casualties in the attack on Pearl. Yuuka is really squeamish about telling people though. She doesn’t get treated too well once people learn her name means ‘Little Flower’ in Japanese.” I told her sadly. “I mean…she’s just as American as the rest of us.”
“Little Flower…Japanese you say? Why…I don’t see any Oriental in her at all. Why would people draw such conclusions from just a name? That is simply absurd.”
“You wouldn’t believe the names we’ve been called in our travels, ma’am. Women in the military aren’t exactly welcomed with open arms either.”
“Well, I for one wouldn’t assume that at all, Alexandra. My husband Ralph- God rest his soul- wrote several times about a young Chinese girl that stayed on their base in Burma. He wrote that she constantly tried to help our boys. She helped load bombs…refill the machine guns…helped to pump gasoline into their planes… He wrote that nothing seemed out of her capability- that she did it to help her country regain its freedom. I believe Ralph would have adapted her and sent her back here to Bridgeport if he were still…” Doris said as she started to wipe tears from her eyes.
Memories of our recent trip to the Homeworld came crashing back to me.
“I’ve met several women with that degree of commitment, ma’am- willing to give their lives for what they believed in. I felt very honored to be in their presence- even if that time was short.”
I felt a stray tear roll down my left cheek.
Pa, Emily, ‘Allison’, and Mrs. Sullivan’s faces suddenly dropped.
“Oh…OH, you poor dears! How could I be so oblivious? Of course you’ve seen your share…being that close to the war. I’m so sorry, Alexandra…Emily…Allison…please forgive me?”
“It’s okay, ma’am. We’ve made peace with what happened. I’m sorry.” I replied as I lifted my head back up to look at her, Pa, and Emily. I hadn’t noticed my gaze had even sunk to the ground. Allie looked at me as she too wiped her face dry.
“She did what she had to do, Alex…no matter what…they both did what they felt had to be done.”
The memories reasserted themselves!
“I need some air.” I said quickly as I felt my nose fill and my lungs constrict. I hurried through the door and through the house to the front porch. Leaning hard on the side railing, I let my tears flow. I vividly remembered my own assassination that day and every part up to that point!
If only I could be that courageous!
I had lost a part of myself that day…a big part. More importantly, I had lost a sister and valued friend too. Peyton was just as courageous for sticking to her twisted conviction to find a way back home. I couldn’t fault her for that.
“Alex, what was that all about? Mrs. Sullivan is completely beside herself for causing you to relive some horrific memory. Both you and Allie ran off to separate corners of the property. Care to talk about it, sis?”
“You wouldn’t understand even if I explained, Emily.” I said while sniffing and forcibly wiping my face.
“Try me, Alex. Sisters can tell each other things they can’t talk about to others, remember?” She paused a second. “Okay, Jack, I have the captain. Give them a little time, I’m sure both will be alright in a few minutes.”
I remained silent hoping she would give up.
“Is the Skipper going to be okay, Doc?” Ricky Lynn asked quietly from behind us.
“Just a recurrence of PTSD, Ricky Lynn, she’ll be right in a few minutes. Tell Daddy and Mrs. Sullivan they’ll both be okay in a few. Alex and I are going over to the park for a while. Jack might want to suggest the same for her, Cami, and Allie.”
“Aye, will do, Doc. Ain’t never seen the skipper lose it like that before- not both o’ them. Musta’ been something wicked horrible to affect both ‘em- and Jack an’ Cami to a lesser extent!”
“She’ll talk about it when she’s ready, Professor.” Emily told her quietly.
“Roger that, I’ll go talk with Jacki and Camille now.”
“Come on, Alex, let’s walk.” Emily said while gently taking my hand and guiding me off the porch. We walked to the next block and across the street into the small park.
“Sisters share secrets…remember, Alex?” She pushed.
“I…” I started, paused to take another breath, and started over.
“I…I saw myself murdered.” I said very quietly. “On the Homeworld…I saw me of the Homeworld…get murdered…by…by her Peyton.”
Emily gasped loud enough the whole block could hear.
Her arms immediately enveloped me. “Alex…I can’t even begin…um…to begin to imagine…”
“I’m sorry, Emily. I should have buried it deeper.”
“No you shouldn’t have, Alexandra! You should have told me right after your return! We could have talked it through then, instead of letting it fester this long. When will you learn that we are here for each other, sis? Stop trying to handle everything by yourself!”
“I don’t want you to worry…”
“Worry! What do think I’m doing now, cheering for you? Honestly, Alex, I constantly worry about you! Every time you go on one of your missions without me…every time I feel a migraine coming on…every…every time I feel the world change the slightest bit…every time I worry that you may not be coming back! You’re my sister, Alex!”
Emily squeezed me tighter.
“I don’t want to lose you.”
On our way back, we met up with Allie and Yuuka. Allie seemed to have recovered as both were talking normally to each other.
“So…I take it Yuuka knows?” Emily asked me. Allie and I nodded.
“Jack and Cami too.” I added.
“You know…if either one of you ever feels you need an ear…” Emily stopped short as she looked toward a bench occupied by Jack and Cami. Ricky Lynn was standing in front of them with a hand on her hip. It appeared Jack and Cami, both, were getting a good talking to.
“Seriously? The next time you two need someone ta talk to, I’d like ya both to consider me! An’ why on Earth would youse just assume the Skipper’s okay with something just ‘cause she ain’t shown it? You both know she’s not the type to want to worry anybody else.” Samuels said before changing hips.
“Honestly, I got no clue how she does it…how she done it so long, an’ not completely freaked. The girl’s got major issues and conflicts swirlin’ round that head o’ hers and never…never does she ask for even the kindest ear- not even Doc can get through to her most times! Alex has to get it through that thick head o’ her’s that we’re here for her…them- she…they needs to give the rest of us a chance to be her sisters for real an’ not just virtually.” Prof. Samuels paused as she apparently noticed Jack and Cami’s attention shift.
“An’ she’s right behind me, ain’t she? Hope you heard the whole conversation, Skipper, cause I meant ever last word and I ain’t about to recant a syllable of it. Take it or leave it…that’s the way I feel, Alex!”
“As a matter of fact, Yuuka and I were saying pretty much the same thing, Professor. And, I’ve told Captain Steinert about her stubborn streak many times. What escapes me is how two people with the ability to read minds disable it when most needed!”
“And you’ve used your gift to its full ability, Emily?” Cami asked, glaring up at my sister. “How long have you known that you could phase like Alex?”
“Ever since I saw Mina do it at base the other day.” Emily paused a moment and sighed. “I guess deep down I’ve always felt it was possible…God, how I wished it were possible! Every day since that day she passed out in the Con, I’ve wished I could do even half the things Alex can! I’ll be the first to admit that I envy you, Alexandra Steinert.”
I lowered my eyes to the ground. I sensed Allie did too.
“You have no idea what you’re saying, Emily. I wouldn’t wish this ability on anyone…not in a hundred million years.” I said just above a whisper.
“And why not? So you wouldn’t have to worry about me, Alex?”
“No, sis,” Allie answered at the same low volume level I had, “the things we see…the things we know…dates, times…losses…casualities…it is the burden of the Empress and her alone. No one else should have that information constantly barraging them day after day…”
“Ricky Lynn, you say we should talk about things more…that we should share our concerns or problems…what we’ve seen or experienced?” I said a little louder as I looked at Jack, Cami, and her. “How can we convey that we’ve seen our sisters’ futures through hundreds of permutations and expect unbiased conversation?”
I took a deep breath and let it out as I looked around the deserted park.
“Look…Alex and I…as well as Jack, Cami, and Yuuka went to the Homeworld. When we arrived we were met by Jacquelyn Cummins…”
Ricky Lynn gasped and turned to Jack, who nodded.
“Jack, Peyton, and I had mutinied to save this universe from certain destruction after our mission to 1945 Poland. Alex, Jack, and Peyton arrived on the Homeworld approximately twenty-seven hundred years before it’s demise. The three had it very tough at first as they were treated as outcasts or…I believe the future term would be ‘freaks’? When Alex, Jack, Cami, Yuuka, and I arrived, that Jack, Alex, and Peyton took us to Avalon…”
“Avalon! Alex that was supposed to be the mythical city in the King Author legends! You mean to tell us it actually existed?” Prof. Samuels interrupted excitedly, but quickly hushed, as a woman with a small child appeared on the street not far off.
I waited until I knew they were out of earshot.
“The place was huge…all whitewashed with high buttresses and pennants, drawbridge, and two-foot thick doors… Anyway, it turned out that we had arrived just as enemy forces were forming up to siege the castle. Alex, Jack, and Peyton hadn’t revealed themselves or their gifts to that point.”
I took another deep breath.
“Let me, sister.” Allie said as she placed her hand lightly on my forearm. “We were still at our monthly disadvantage when something miraculous happened. Alexandra…the Alex of the Homeworld…phased out and reappeared next to one of the allied warlords. There was no possible way she could’ve done that if we’d all synced up…which we had. Nevertheless, Alexandra showed the man what we could do. After that the three of us began strategizing for the emergence…the ‘grand debut’ of the Empress on the Homeworld. What we choose to ignore was the treachery…and the successful outcome it would initiate.”
I tapped Allie gently on the arm to indicate I could continue.
“What followed was the mysterious relocation of all outlying villages around the vacinity of Avalon to just outside its walls. As the attackers approached, an impossible shield enveloped Avalon and her new suburbs. The enemy forces found it impenetrable.”
“Can we guess where that came from?” Emily shook her head a few times while staring at Cami and Jack.
“The three Empress’ divined the locations of the three key warlords conducting the siege and transported them to one of the secured villages to talk peace.”
I could feel myself start to tremble at this point in our narrative. Emily squeezed my hand a little tighter.
“While we were trying to convince all parties that we were serious about peace, Peyton appeared behind Alexandra and took her at knifepoint. She demanded Alexandra take her home to Eygpt.”
“OH, SHIT!” Ricky Lynn exclaimed with a gasp.
“We had no choice but to reveal to Peyton that her hostage, Alexandra, was over a thousand years old- that she had come back on a one-way mission…her last.”
I squeezed Emily’s hand tighter, hoping to draw the strength I needed to get this out.
“Allie and I tried to talk Peyton out of it. Yuuka and two new pixies, Mei Lee, and Ally even tried an aerial attack. In the end, we had to let our shared vision manifest.”
Jack, Cami, and Yuuka began wiping their eyes.
“All it took was a few quick plunges of Peyton’s dagger. Alexandra fell to the ground…she didn’t even struggle!
I paused to wipe my eyes in vain.
“As she lay there dying, she asked if she had succeeded in solidifying the planet’s future peace.”
I wiped, unsuccessfully, at my tears again.
“She passed in my arms and began to dissolve into a bright, bluish-white light.”
Emily again wrapped her arms around me. She was crying as much, if not more.
Cami had stood up and wrapped her arms around Allie. Yuuka stood between the two of us and tenderly held both our arms.
Jack now took over to tell the last portion of the tragedy.
“Allie pulled Alex away from Alexandra’s body fearing Alex would start to disappear too. Meanwhile, Cami, Jacquelyn, and I had restrained Peyton. She was desperately pleading with us to end her suffering- all the while begging for forgiveness. Knowing that she could never return to this universe permanently, the three of us decided to honor her first request…to…to end…her suffering…”
Jack and Cami both began crying harder and Jack didn’t continue for a long minute.
“Jacquelyn, in response to what we should do, recounted something she had read from the so-called ‘Book’ or ‘Tome of the Empress’; she had reviewed it while on one of their trips forward in time. The passage she quoted told of the very day we were living. It described how blood rained down from the heavens that day…the day the Empress gave her life for her Homeworld. Even Peyton thought it fitting in a brief moment of clarity…right…right before our triad of Mind Warriors took her life at fifteen thousand feet.”
“Oh my God! Jack…Cami…you didn’t?” Emily cried.
“I’m afraid we did. It was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do…the hardest thing either of us had ever done, Doctor Scott.” Cami admitted between sniffs.
“Traitor or not, we lost two sisters that day.” I said solemnly. “The worst part of the whole mission was knowing what had to happen, but not being able to tell anyone for fear it might change things. Can you imagine how the conversation would go if Allie and I were to share all our premonitions?”
“I think it’s time we got back to the house, ladies.” Jack said suddenly.
Allie and Yuuka slowly turned and started home. Ricky Lynn looked conflicted, but finally followed my sister and the Pixie.
“Andie and Reggie started making lunch. I suggest we get back before we are served the ‘Atlantis’ special.” Jack explained further. Her face now displayed a neutral expression instead of sadness.
“What in the world is that?” Emily asked.
“I really don’t want to find out, do you?” Jack said with a tense smile.
“You’re just as bad as Alex, Jacki Cummins!” Emily declared after she realized Jack had purposely changed the subject. “How can you lock away all those memories like they never happened? Doesn’t it bother you?”
“It bothers me a great deal, Emily, but we all have things we hide from each other, don’t we- things we don’t want our sisters to worry about?”
“That’s enough, Jack. This only illustrates why I withhold things- it causes disagreements and arguing. Let’s catch up with Allie, Yuuka, and the professor.”
“Are you two going to be okay, Alex?” Pa asked with much concern as Allie and I entered the large kitchen. Andie and Reggie were busy over at the stove. The aroma didn’t smell half bad.
Without answering Pa, Allie and I turned to Mrs. Sullivan.
“Please, ma’am, forgive us for that emotional display.” I started with my head lowered slightly.
“Recently we both went through a traumatic experience and it still haunts us from time to time.” Allie continued. “We lost two of our dearest friends…”
“We try to push it out of our minds…not dwell on it…but…it’s difficult.” I concluded.
“Its okay, girls. Though I don’t know the specifics, I do know the feeling of losing someone close. While you’re on leave, if you ever need to talk to somebody…”
“My sisters have standing offers from both me and our crewmates, Mrs. Sullivan, but thank you.” Emily told the kind neighbor. She smiled. “Would you care to stay for lunch?”
“It does smell enticing. I think I might. What do you call it, girls?” Sullivan asked the Celestes.
“Rap-saur-olay.” Andie replied. It was more of a pronunciation than a real word since there was no formal translation- her suit simply defaulted temporarily to Atlantian.
“I’ve never heard of it. What is in it?” She asked in curiosity.
I rolled my eyes, anticipating the response.
“Fresh onions, garlic, cabbage, carrots, starchroot, sodium chloride, ground peppercorn, feathered raptor, and feathered raptor reduction.” Reggie recited with a big smile.
It was obvious that some of her native words didn’t translate.
Mrs. Sullivan’s mouth dropped open as she stared at the two. She mouthed the phrase ‘Feathered Raptor’ several times in confusion.
“Will you two stop fooling around? Just say that you’re making chicken goulash. We don’t need to sicken any doctors’ stomachs, Reggie! We’re on leave.” Emily growled in annoyance. “Honestly…feathered raptor? Sheesh!”
Mrs. Sullivan’s expression showed understanding.”Well, you certainly had me guessing. I’ve never heard chicken called ‘feathered raptor’ before, but what is sodium chloride?”
“Table salt, Mrs. Sullivan.” Ricky Lynn said. “Sodium chloride-NaCl- is the chemical designation for common salt.”
“And feathered raptor reduction?”
“Chicken broth.” Allie and I chorused and began giggling as we turned to exit the room and set the dining room table.
“So how did we do, Alex? Reggie asked as Allie and I washed the lunch dishes.
“It tasted fine, but next time use some flour to thicken it up, hun.” I answered. “Where did you get that recipe if I might ask?”
“We made it up. Neither of us could remember the exact formula so we adjusted it by tasting the ingredients before we put them in. I think it tasted amazing for a first try.”
Why did I suddenly imagine one of those two biting into the onion like an apple and then sticking their fingers into the concoction as they slowly assembled it?
Dinner consisted of stuffed pork chops, mashed starchroo…potatoes, and green bean almandine…or clorostrings and slivered nutmeat as Reggie called them. Emily had pulled the recipe from her future self’s memories. Pa, for his part declared he had never tasted anything like it before. Andie and Reggie had moaned in satisfaction all through dinner as they savored each and every bite.
“So where did you really get that recipe from, sis?” I asked as I sat on my side of the bed after commanding my clothes to transform into a short-sleeved, pink, silk, pajama shorts set.
“Grandmother Demmit…Amy, gave it to my future self…” She paused as she thought about something. “Twenty years from now. What did you really think of it?”
“It was amazing! What kind of cheese did you use?” I asked as I smiled brightly in interest.
“Asiago. I think it’s some kind of Italian cheese. One of those…um…cheesemongers asked if I wanted to sample it when we were in Kansas City the other day. I couldn’t believe how good it tasted. It reminded me of the dish then and there. So, do you think Andie and Reggie liked it?”
“Are you kidding? I thought both of them were going to…um…embarrass themselves, they were moaning so much!”
“It WAS getting a little hot at the table, wasn’t it?” Emily giggled as she moved her legs onto the bed under the sheet.
I shook my head, recalling the scene. “I wonder what Pa thought?”
“I’m not sure, but he looked really uncomfortable.” Emily laughed. She suddenly quieted down and the look on her face told me that we were going to have a serious conversation.
“Alex?” She started and paused.
“Alex, what will happen to mother? I mean now that you brought her back?” She paused a moment.
“Just let me know if you can’t answer. I’ll understand and let it drop.”
“Ruth Scott is now free from her incarceration. She has received her second chance and will never again let greed influence her actions.” I revealed.
Tears of joy appeared in my sister’s eyes as she leaned over and hugged me tightly.
“Will she and Daddy…” she started to ask as she sat straight. I glared at her. “Will she and father get back together?”
“That is her decision, Emily. Remember that the Ruth Scott you met might not be from this universe. For her to remain might invite imbalance to this or another universe. If you mean will her twin in this universe possibly re-emerge, I’m not sure. If she did, there would be a major rewrite of the timeline.” I answered as best I could.
“Oh…so that probably is a no, right?”
“Use your own gift, sis. You might have better luck since you have stronger ties toward her. Don’t forget to consider all the small details in your simulations though. That’s how I got into trouble the first time with Rogue Alex. I neglected to consider her decision to stay.”
Emily nodded silently as she looked into my eyes. I looked back into hers for a moment before lying down, turning to face away from her, and pulling the sheet over me.
“Why don’t you sleep on it, sis?” I said. “Good night.”
0800hrs, L. Scott home, Bridgeport, Conn, August 24th, 1944
“Morning, Allie. Sleep well?” Pa asked as he entered the kitchen. I had just finished making a full batch of pancakes and had sat down at the smaller kitchen table with my usual four-stack.
“Not bad, and I’m Alex by the way. There’s plenty of hotcakes if you want some; help yourself, Pa. Butter an’ syrup’s on the counter.”
“These smell good. Did you make them yourself, sweetie?”
“Coffee too- hope you like it a little stronger.”
“You know…you girls are going to spoil me. I won’t know what to do when you leave in a few days.”
I stopped eating a moment and closed my eyes to think on that.
“You’ll eat good for two more weeks before you have to go shopping for groceries. By that time things will be back to normal again. Emily and I will try to visit more often once the war is over, Pa.”
“I take it you already know when that will be?”
I gave him a tense smile before re-engaging my breakfast.
“Does it ever get mundane…I mean…do you ever wish you couldn’t see the future, Alexandra?”
“There have been times,” I admitted. “I just have to stiffen my chin and plow on…no matter how I feel about what I’m required to do.” I said soberly.
“How do you do it? How do you keep going? There can’t be any of the regular ‘thrill’ of heading into the ‘unknown’ for you.”
“Time isn’t as straight forward as you would think, Louis. It still throws little clinkers and caveats. Take, for instance, our ongoing problem. Darren Clemson.” I said after swallowing a forkful of pancake.
“So what did this guy do…what could he do to the Empress of Time and Space, Sweetie?”
“To keep it simple, the guy stole a time machine from Ricky Lynn, Louis. He was a grad student that wooed his way into her heart then made off with the machine to change what he felt were inexcusable ‘errors’ in Earth’s history.”
“That was simple alright. So how does that affect you?”
“Louis, he’s completely erased our existence four times, and partially erased us three time now.”
Louis Scott sat down, abruptly, next to me with a dumbfounded look.
I continued to explain.
“Pa, even the Empress had a beginning- a place where she started- a point in time where she became the Empress. Think if someone somehow stopped that from happening.”
“Then you wouldn’t have become the Empress?”
“Correct. Now think about the twelve or so years I’ve already been realigning the time line- how many people I’ve interacted with…saved in some way.”
He paused for a moment to consider my question.
“None of it would have happened.” He replied quietly.
“Louis, I haven’t just visited Earth’s history, I’ve visited other planets, visited two different universes, and even visited different dimensions in our own universe. Those visits weren’t just social calls. Pa, Clemson’s tried to stop the Great Flood, save Joan of Arc, revise the American Revolution, sabotage my submarine, and even dismantle my crew among other things.” I explained, slamming my fork onto my plate, as I got angrier.
Louis Scott’s eyes opened wide as he stared at me. From the reflection in his eyes, I noticed the bluish glow I was giving off.
“His ‘trying to remake Earth’s history so it fits the history books’ snowballs to the rest of this universe and even rolls over to all the universes where the Empress exists. In essence, he’s dooming everyone and everything. Period!”
“Is our Earth so important, Alexandra?”
“Since it’s the one place where the Empress of Time and Space began- yes! Look, if the Empress doesn’t exist, who’s going to fix all the hiccups…save all the lives they would destroy? Who would travel to the different universes to begin the Empress there?”
“You started the Empress in these other universes?”
If I hadn’t gone to Alex Reilly’s universe and rescued her whole research station from getting eaten by their sun, I would’ve never become Empress. And, if I hadn’t traveled to another universe, the Empress there…” I paused as I fought hard to push away that memory, “she would still be a he and her branch of the sisterhood would’ve never existed. “I’m sorry,” I admitted, “my existence is nothing but a complex, twisted, confusingly infinite, paradox.”
Pa nodded and stared into his coffee cup. I felt what I said did nothing to make him understand how important it was to have the Empress around so decided I needed to tell him one more thing.
“Pa…if I hadn’t become the Empress, Emily, the entire crew of the Sand Dollar, and the indigenous people of Kili Island would have died last spring. If we hadn’t gone through the Mahanilui, we would have been attacked and sent to the bottom of the Pacific. You would have received a letter from the War Department instead of a visit from your daughters and their friends.”
“Hey, why didn’t you wake me up, Alex?” Emily said as she entered the kitchen. “Pancakes, huh? Gee, I wouldn’t have expected those for breakfast.” She said sarcastically as she walked over to the cabinet and took out a plate.
“Alexandra and I were talking- a little ‘getting to know you’ talk, sweetie.”
“Really? I could have sworn you two were talking about my sister’s gift and all the ramifications thereof.”
“How could you see all that if we stopped that conversation before you came down?” Pa asked in astonishment.
“I could hear you two out in the hallway. I’ve been standing out there for about ten minutes listening.” Emily giggled.
“Alex, Mrs. Sullivan is going to be here at ten minutes to eleven. Are you ready for the confrontation?” Emily asked nonchalantly as she sat down across from me with her breakfast plate.
“Confrontation? What do you mean, Sweetie?” Pa asked, being caught off guard.
“With your help, sis, things will go alright. Are you willing to use your gift a little more?”
“Unless you’ve seen another way…”
“Hey everybody! Empress, where did you put the honey?” A bright and energetic Yuuka greeted us as she rushed into the kitchen.
“Pancakes are on the stove and the honey is up in the right cabinet on the shelf above the spices. You should be able to reach it in your grown-up form, hun.” I answered, though obviously not in the manner the Pixie expected as she glared back at me with an angry scowl.
“Scowl all you want, pixie, but Mrs. Sullivan is coming over in less than an hour and a half. You’ll have to wait until Emily and I leave with her before you can have some flight time.”
“Hey, sis. Doris still going to try and ‘out ‘ us this morning?” Allie asked, as she appeared in the doorway with Cami, Jack, and Ricky Lynn, close behind.
I nodded. “Yup. The neighborhood conspiracy theorist is due just before eleven.” I sighed.
“Sure you don’t need my help?” She asked with a hopeful look.
“It’ll be fine, sis. Emily will be there to liven things up, and Jack or Cami will be listening in. If you want, you can fill Andie and Reggie in on what is going to happen once we’re cleared for travel. Where are those two?”
“They went for a walk just after dawn this morning, Alex. They were saying something about taking advantage of natural gravity to get some exercise. I think it was more ‘cabin fever’ than anything else.” Jack replied as she placed three hotcakes on her plate.
“There is a difference in feel, Alex,” Cami went on, reaching into the cabinet for her own plate. “Artificial gravity doesn’t affect the body equally like natural gravity. I noticed it right away when we first landed on Earth.”
It was odd not to see plates floating around the kitchen like they normally did when not at sea- it almost felt…wrong. Still, after an hour we had all finished breakfast and cleaned up the kitchen. Andie and Reggie of course were the last to eat and now we all decided to go out and find a seat on the front porch. As expected, Yuuka paced the width of the porch, back and forth. It was blatantly obvious that she was going through ‘pixie withdrawal’.
“I think I’m going back in the house if you don’t mind.”
“Feeling agitated, hun?” I asked with a giggle as the other girls joined me. “Honestly, hun, you’ve been flitting around as if you were already in pixie mode the whole time.”
“I…I can’t help it. I’m feeling anxious, my head hurts, and my skin is soooo itchy!”
“Then your path is clear, Yuuka,” Andie said with a smile. “You must scratch the itch and indulge in that which relieves the stress.”
Yuuka shook her head and looked at her. “Huh?”
Reggie rolled her eyes, sighed heavily, and walked over to the confused, full-grown pixie. She passed her and gently pulled open the screen door. “Take flight, Pixie, but be mindful of the windows and prying eyes.” She said as she motioned the already diminishing girl into the house. Yuuka had lost at least ten inches as she disappeared inside.
“She reminds me of this old drinking buddy of mine. He acted the same way when he tried to sober up after a few days.” Pa told us as he looked at the closed screen door. “So you can get addicted to being a pixie…huh.”
“Think of how you would feel if you could fly…go anywhere you wanted on your very own set of wings. Think of how liberating that would be, Dad.” Emily said in her professional voice.
“I’m thinking it isn’t just Yuuka, girls. I’ve noticed how you, Emily, have changed ever so slightly. You seem to be more outgoing…like your mother- not like when I left you at the train station four years ago. Then, you were more reserved and a little unsure of yourself.”
“Daddddd.”
“And you two, Alexandra. I’m sure the freedom of being able to go anywhere or anytime you want is very exciting? To be able to leave when you want…”
“You’re absolutely right, Pa,” Allie agreed. “The same can be true of Jack and Cami. They can do almost anything they want…just by thinking it.”
“Almost,” Cami said as her face saddened along with Jack’s. “Of all of us, we by far, must remain calm and be extremely careful with our gifts, Mr. Scott. One wrong thought and people could die.”
“Alex, Mrs. Sullivan is coming. She just closed her door and is four houses away.” Jack informed us.
“Well, that’s my cue to request that Andie, Reggie, Cami, Jack, and especially you, professor join me out back for a few minutes.” Allie said as she stood and headed for the front door.
“Hi, Louis. Girls, are you enjoying your leave?”
“It’s hard to get used to, ma’am. I feel like I’m somehow not doing my job- especially right now.” I answered for Emily and I.
“And I’m still feeling overwhelmed by all the pretty girls suddenly showing me so much attention. How are you today, Doris?”
“Oh, me? Well, I haven’t been sleeping too well the last few nights, Louis.”
“Oh? Is the heat getting to you?”
Doris Sullivan looked at Emily and I a few seconds longer than would be considered polite.
“I’ve…I’ve had some things on my mind. Girls, would it bother you if I asked some questions…about things that have been nagging at me?”
“I’m sure Alex and Emily would be happy to answer any questions you may have, Doris- wouldn’t you girls?” Pa answered politely then motioned to our guest. “Have a seat.”
“Of course, Daddy, anything she wants to know…except top secret stuff.” I said with a smile as I closed my eyes.
Easy there stomach.
“Girls, I’ve lived down the street for five years now and not once have I seen you twins in all that time. I understand that you two have been serving in the navy and all, but why…”
“Why haven’t you seen us before?” I finished her question.
She nodded.
“We’d been stationed on the West Coast. Although officers, junior grade still doesn’t pay much, ma’am.” I replied.
“I get that, but…”
“But why do Allie and I look like copies of mother?” I finished for her again.
“Yes. That’s what I was going to ask, how did you know?”
“Lucky guess. Look, Mrs. Sullivan, I can’t help the way Allie and I look. We just inherited it from mom. There is a small difference if you look really, really close.” I said as I leaned forward on the glider and let her look into my eyes.
“Oh my.” She gasped quietly after staring into my green eyes for a time.
“See something interesting in there, ma’am?” I asked with a slight grin.
Doris Sullivan blinked a few times and shook her head. “No…I’m sorry. That was rude of me.”
Pa looked at me in confusion then to our guest.
“What exactly did you see there, Doris? What held you so captivated for over a minute and a half?”
“Well…you know…I’m not exactly sure what I saw in those beautiful green eyes. I will say that they are the most interesting eyes, Alexandra. I felt like I was looking into a never-ending pool of green- a pool so deep and vast there was no end. I guess I got lost in your eyes, my dear. Strange, that I would be so easily distracted…silly, really.”
“So…anymore questions, Mrs. Sullivan?” Emily pushed as the woman continued to stare into my eyes in wonder.
“Allie’s out in the back yard.” I said calmly. Emily looked at me with some trepidation.
“So, where is your twin, Alexa…?” Mrs. Sullivan asked but stopped suddenly as she realized that I had answered before she posed the question.
“How did I know what you were going to ask?” I asked her.
“How did you know what I…was…?”
Doris Sullivan stared at me, flabbergasted.
“I know what you’re going to say because I’ve seen you saying it already, Mrs. Sullivan. Let me ask you a question now. Do you like tea?”
“Do…I…like… What? Tea?”
“Yes, do you like tea?”
“Why would you ask that, Alexandra? Of…”
“Of course you like tea, but you prefer to drink coffee with Daddy, don’t you?”
“I do, but your father told you that.”
“He may have. Now, let me ask another question if you would indulge me, Mrs. Sullivan. Did your husband ever tell you the name of this Chinese girl that he felt like adopting?” I asked as I smiled and waited patiently. Emily and Pa were eyeing me curiously as we awaited an answer.
Our guest stared at me for a minute before answering.
“Lu something…Lu See, I think. Why would you ask such a strange question, Alexandra?”
Doris stared into my eyes again.
“Who are you? Why would you ask about a girl I’ve never met, and…and how could you possibly know what questions I would ask before I knew them myself?”
“Now we’re getting to the important questions.” I said cheerfully. “The questions you really came here to ask.”
Before Mrs. Sullivan could once more stare at me, I thought a change of venue would serve us better.
“Mrs. Sullivan, would you care to take a walk to the park? There are some things we should talk about that might help you with your insomnia. Pa, we’ll be over in the park for thirty-five minutes. Emily, are you coming?” I asked with a faint smile.
“I think I’ll stay here, Alex. I’m sure you’ll intimidate her enough on your own.”
I stood, shrugged, and offered Doris my hand to help her from her seat.
On the way to the nearby park, my companion continuously stared at me. I waited a few steps into the park’s cobbled walkway before confronting her about it.
“You know…it’s rude to keep staring, and in many places that I’ve traveled over the years, you could be killed or rendered blind for such things. In places like New Guinea, caucasion eyeballs are a delicacy.”
“I’m sorry, Alexandra, but you…you are different…somehow.”
“Then instead of staring, ask me the questions you seek answers to.” I suggested.
Doris was quiet for a moment.
“Who are you? I mean really…who are you?”
“My name is Alexandra, Doris. I wasn’t lying to you.”
“Are you really Emily’s sister?”
“Yes.”
“You and Allison are her twin sisters?”
“Yes…sort of.”
“Sort of? I don’t understand. If she is your twin, how can she not be?”
“Allie is me, Doris, only from another time.”
Sullivan stopped dead in her tracks and stared.
“Didn’t I ask you to stop staring, Doris? You’ll draw unwanted attention to us.”
I began walking again.
“What…what are you?” She asked quietly from a few paces behind me.
“Ah, finally. The number one, most asked, question.” I said after turning around and exhaling heavily. I walked back to where she stood in shock. A tense smile came to my face.
“I’m just one of a handful of people that can make you happy for the rest of your life, Doris.”
“Should I just scream for the police right here and now, Alexandra?”
“You do what you feel is necessary, ma’am, but I’ve seen that you are more intrigued than terrified by me. Let’s have a seat and I’ll tell you a little back story before I make my proposal or reveal anything else about me.”
All right…fine. How could you make me happy for the rest of my life then?” Mrs. Sullivan conceded in an angered tone as we both sat on a nearby wooden park bench.
“Let’s say, for now, that three years ago there was a supposed fourteen year-old girl…Chinese by birth, but living, or more specifically, hiding from the Japanese in Burma. One day a group of strange speaking men with heavy equipment rolled noisily past her crudely, hand-carved, hollow in a nearby, but hidden hillside just off an equally crude, dirt road. Not seeing any markings, but noticing that the men’s facial features and dress differed from those ravaging her native countryside, she followed until she came across a magnificent sight. Large, metal birds- more specifically, airplanes! Twenty of them to be exact- all lined up and waiting.”
“More men appeared from several large, wooden dwellings nearby as she squatted low in the brush and observed. The buildings reminded her of her own home- the one she had been lucky enough to escape before the soldiers had stormed in, shot her mother, two brothers, and her older sister- before they set her whole village on fire.”
“Quietly wiping tears of that traumatic memory from her eyes, she watched as these foreign-looking men hurried across the long clearing and each climbed aboard an aircraft. Soon, after starting the motors, they taxied to the far edge of the clearing and gunned the engines. To the girl’s excitement, the planes took to the air, circled overhead once and disappeared over the jungle canopy!”
“Waiting in the dense brush for several hours, the girl finally heard the familiar roar of the planes as they returned from where ever. The men jumped from their planes after shutting them off and ran to each other in celebration of something- many slapping the backs of two pilots in particular.”
“Later in the evening, she observed two other men approach the two pilots’ planes with several small, bright metal cans. Producing a small brush and a small piece of thick paper, the two men brushed paint over the paper as they held it up to the fuselage just under where the pilot sat. To her amazement, they had painted one small Japanese flag on one of the planes and two on the other. It was then that she noticed other planes had a varied number of the enemy flags painted on them.”
“Could they be fighting to help her country, she wondered? Could they rid her land of the beasts that had violently destroyed her home and village- her parent, and her siblings? Could these men help her? She decided then and there to find out and so, the very next day, she walked cautiously into the men’s camp and began doing things for them- small things at first until she could trust them and they, her. Several of the men began to teach her their language, English they called it. They even built her a dwelling- smaller than the rest, yet a thousand times better than her muddy, hand dug, hollow; one she could call ‘home’.”
“She continued to help around base; to learn from and about her quirky new family until one day the nicest and kindest of the men didn’t return from a mission. She looked all over base hoping he had stayed- that someone else might have flown in his place, but she could not find him. Asking several of the man’s friends, she got no answer. The whole base seemed severely depressed and remained quiet; no one seemed able to answer her. Some even walked past as if she weren’t there at all. She finally had to admit that the man had been shot down or worse, killed.”
“Set on working through her deep sorrow, she decided to double her efforts to help these men. Several weeks passed without anyone else failing to come back, until one day she awoke from a late morning nap to the sound of shouting and screaming. They were under attack, she realized. All she heard was a strange whistling sound before everything burst into flames then went black.”
“Who was the girl? How do you know all this, Alexandra?”
“That girl, Doris, could be your happiness.” I told her as I stood and turned back to her.
“But if she was killed several years ago, how could she be my happiness?”
“That is where we come in, ma’am.” I said as I moved to my right one step. Doris Sullivan looked puzzled by my action.
“How can you do anything about what has happened in the past? Why not leave the poor girl to rest in peace, Alexandra?”
“Because,” I paused to look to my left a moment. “It wasn’t supposed to happen like that, Doris. That girl…those men…they shouldn’t have died that day. Time burped because someone stole the power to change history, and he did so without first considering anything but his own twisted plan for revenge.”
“Alexandra? You speak as if you have first-hand knowledge about what should have been- about how history should have happened. How can you possibly know that time is in error?” Doris thought a moment. “Does this tie into my question earlier?”
“The question about what I am, Doris? Of course it does. So you just sit there and allow Emily to explain.”
“Emily? But she stayed home. I don’t see her anywhere, Alexandra.”
“Doris, what you are about to see will probably frighten the tar out of you! I would ask that you try to remember that we mean you no harm- that we are here to help right a wrong.”
“What are you talking about, Alexandra? We are the only two people in this park at the moment.”
“Are we? Coast is clear, sis.”
The older woman’s eyes bulged from her head and her mouth instantly dropped open. All blood drained from her face as well.
“So this happens to you all the time, Alex?” Emily asked from my right.
“Pretty much, yep.”
“Mrs. Sullivan, forgive me for frightening you, but from what Alex has told you, and from what I’ve foreseen, history has indeed been corrupted. We’d like a chance to repair what went wrong.” Emily told her softly in her professional voice.
Sullivan just sat there and shivered, her eyes switching between Emily and I at an alarmingly quick rate.
“Alex, her vitals are tanking. This obviously wasn’t the right approach.”
“Jack, I need you to emulate Jamie’s gift and calm Doris’ nerves, please.” I said to myself.
Doris Sullivan’s eyes opened wider just before her expression changed drastically to an unnatural calm.
“Thank you, Jack.” I said with a smile.
“Mrs. Sullivan, the Empress of Time and Space is not here to harm you. She just wants to return what was unjustly taken from you.” Emily told her.
“Empress? Of Time and Space,” she asked as she stared at me in amazement?
“It’s a title others have given me, ma’am.” I explained to confirm she had heard right.
“Mrs. Sullivan, Alex knows what has happened to time because she can move through it…in both directions. She can sense when it changes- where it deviated. My sister is the only one capable of returning things to their intended sequence.” Emily said sounding more like she was pleading our case.
“You can actually,” she swallowed hard, “travel back in time?”
I nodded with a pleasant smile. “And forward into the future too, Doris.”
“And space? You can travel among the stars too?”
I nodded once more.
Our companion remained quiet as she thought over what she had learned. A light finally came on in her mind as she apparently figured out what we had been trying to tell her. Her smile appeared cautiously.
“So,” I paused to look at my sister, Emily, for a moment, “would you like us to try and return your houseguest and possible daughter, Doris Sullivan?”
She remained quiet for several more moments contemplating my latest question.
“And just what will it cost me, Alexandra? Do I forfeit my soul for this supposed happiness or would she be taken from me once we get comfortable with each other? What repayment must be made for this to happen?”
“Alex isn’t the devil or any form of demon, Mrs. Sullivan.” Emily argued in disgust.
“Then what?” Sullivan countered.
“I am Commander Alexandra Frances Steinert. Captain of the Navy submarine, Sand Dollar SS353, Doris! And on my oath as a United States naval officer, I pledge that there is no ulterior motive other than righting this errant timeline back to its true and natural course. I do not expect payment of any kind, nor do I require your first-born child! Would you be interested in our offer, yes or no? If yes, then four days from now you may accompany us to the Burma of 1941. There we will ask Lu Sei if she would like to travel with us back here to Bridgeport. Her decision, though, is the final say. I will not move someone against their will,” Emily looked at me strangely for a second, “unless they are being unreasonable and placing themselves in harm’s way unnecessarily.”
“And if I say no?”
“Then you will not remember any of this. Not our conversations; not my sisters and friends. Only that Emily came home on shore leave to visit her father for a week. I’m sorry, but that is the way it has to be to protect our anonymity.”
“Anonymity? From what or who?”
“Don’t tell me that you didn’t just think- for the tiniest of moments- that I could fix it so Ralph would come back- that he didn’t die in that dogfight over Northern Burma? Think if thousands more people knew about me and decided to seek me out to ‘fix’ what they considered wrong in history whether it had to be or not. Think about how my gift could be abused by one government or another. I am not a weapon, Doris, but inevitably someone would try to use me as such. I cannot let that happen to me or any of my sisters.”
“So if you do see the future, you already know what my answer will be, right?”
“I do, but there is always a chance to change your mind- right up to the point of our departure, Doris. That is not exclusive to the Empress, but mutual to every living thing. Only I have the gift- the ability- to do things over if the result negatively impacts the timeline.”
“So I am to tell you what I want to happen with the rest of my life, Alexandra?”
“No. The only thing you have to decide is whether you want to accept a lonely, deprived, orphaned girl into your home to possibly gain a daughter- someone you can love and nurture as your own- someone who will one day make you proud and possibly a Grandmother. Can you accept those terms, Doris Sullivan?”
“I suppose returning my husband to me would be considered taking advantage, wouldn’t it, Alexandra?”
“I’m not in the habit of appearing in a single seat fighter in mid flight to rescue its pilot. That is way too dangerous for even me to consider, ma’am. Time travel can sometimes be…unpredictable.” I said knowing that even as it left my mouth, Emily would open hers.
“We’ll try to save him too, Mrs. Sullivan, but just so you know, we’ve found that certain things…certain events are fixed- temporal waypoints, Alex calls them. If Ralph is the focus of such a ‘waypoint’ there may not be anything we can do. That’s why she didn’t mention it. She didn’t want to cause you further grief and pain in case that was the situation.”
“I see,” Sullivan said sadly, “Then I will instead request that you save everyone that can be saved, Alexandra, and I will accept that which you have seen fair, happily.” Doris Sullivan said with determination while looking me directly in the eyes.
“Then we agree, ma’am. Now I think we should be getting back.” Emily said cheerfully as she offered Doris her hand. “Here, let me help you up.”
They both vanished.
“Sis, I’ll be along in a few minutes. I have something I need to do first.” I said as I looked to where I knew they stopped, just a few yards away.
Waiting a few minutes for my sister to get out of earshot, I sat back down on the bench and looked around for any other patrons of the pleasant neighborhood park.
“Whenever you want to rephase, momma.” I said, apparently to myself.
“You really have developed certain parts of your gift, child. I still have to rely on my foresight in such cases.” Ruth Scott said, as she appeared sitting beside me.
“So how was your reunion with Uncle Rick?” I asked.
Momma unexpectedly leaned over and wrapped her arms around me. Why didn’t I feel the tingle?
“Thank you, Alexandra. With all my heart, thank you, my wise, wonderful daughter!” She said as she squeezed me tightly. I could hear her sniffing back tears.
“I take it our mission is completed from your perspective?”
“It has, but I can see now that you are the one.” Momma answered sadly, cryptically.
“The one, momma? Why would I be ‘the one’?”
“Because, Alexandra, you did what I wouldn’t- what I couldn’t- therefore you are the one.”
“I’ve got no clue what y’all are talkin’ ‘bout, Ruth Scott.” I replied in confusion.
“The man…this Clemson. He greedily changed history to fit his imagined reality, thereby almost destroying two different universes. He deserved to lose everything and then some- yet you spared him and showed mercy where I wouldn’t have. I see now that they were right. You are the wisest, most caring Empress among us. You are the one, Alexandra.”
“Look, momma, ah got no idea where this is coming from, but y’all are frightening me. I mean…I’m nowhere near bein’ anything like an angel. I’ve done bad…terrible things.”
“Not as bad as me, Alexandra. Though both sinners, you are more the saint, I’m afraid. You have the proper attitude for the Empress. Promise me you will never lose that character trait.”
“You’re leaving!” I gasped as it hit me, “And you’re not coming back, are you? What about Pa? Don’t you want to reconnect with him especially?”
“We’ve…reacquainted…ourselves, honey.” Momma snickered in embarrassment.
“So don’t be a stranger. Our universe can stand a few extra Empresses for a short time. Come visit when you can.”
“Alexandra, I’ve so enjoyed our conversations in the realm between realms. I think I’ll miss those the most.”
“We’ll still have those talks, won’t we, momma?”
“You’ve grown so much in the time we’ve had together, Alexandra, but you know enough to take care of yourself now, child. You know how you must conduct yourself.”
I closed my eyes for a moment.
“Momma, you’re just returning to your home universe. Stop making it sound like yer goin’ ‘way fer good! God, y’all are a tease!”
Momma’s smile grew wide and wonderful- though had a slight devious undertone.
“Like I said, child, wise beyond your years. Mina has certainly done an outstanding job with you, Alexandra.” Momma said as she stood from her seat and turned to me. I stood too and looked directly into her eyes. They seemed to still be hiding something…actually a whole universe of something.
“Take care of your sisters, Alexandra. I wish I could’ve had someone like Emily there for me; sisters would have been a really nice thing.” She said before pausing a moment. Apprehension showed on her face briefly before she smiled brightly at me.
“Good bye for now, my Empress, and thank you again for your kindness. I promise that I will take the second chance so humbly granted me and make you proud.”
Momma hugged me one final time, kissed my cheek, took a step back, and phased out.
I stood there a few minutes longer sorting out what had just been said before I started down the walkway leading out of the park and back to my newly adopted Bridgeport home.
Alex and company embark on a three pronged mission which the ‘Time Thief’, Clemson has necessitated. In the process, several things get corrected. Alex finds out firsthand what it is to share one of her sister’s gifts.
1145hrs, L. Scott home, Bridgeport, Conn, August 24th, 1944
“About time you got back, Alex. We’ve been worrying about you. Where have you been?” Emily started the interrogation as soon as my feet touched the porch steps.
“I had to take care of something, sis.” I replied as I winked and sat next to her on the glider. To our left on the porch swing, Doris Sullivan stared unblinkingly at us. Pa seemed comfortable just staying quiet, observing his neighbor and daughters.
“Really, Doris, you can’t know how annoying that is. Not only on this planet, but on other’s as well. Could you please stop staring and acclimate yourself to the fact that you are not hallucinating? I assure you we are very real.” I asked the woman.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t understand how special you all were until we walked out in front of that car. I don’t think I’ll ever stop having nightmares about that.”
“After that happens a few times you kind of shrug it off, although the best thing would be not to let it happen in the first place.” I said as I glanced over to my sister.
“I wanted to demonstrate my gift to her, Alex. I don’t get to use it as often as you.” Emily contended.
“You both can travel through time?”
“Just Alex and Allie, Mrs. Sullivan. I’m primarily a medical seer, but I share the royal bloodline of the Empress- as does Andromeda.”
“Royal bloodline? Louis, I never knew you or Ruth had royal blood?” Doris Sullivan exclaimed as she suddenly looked at Pa.
“I didn’t either until I met Alexandra. Apparently they inherited that from their mother.”
“It’s just a figure of speech. None of us are anywhere close to royalty, ma’am.” I said downplaying our gifts. “We were just the lucky ones- the ones in the right place at the right time.”
“Lucky? Alexandra, what Emily can do…what she has told me you and Allie, and your friends can do is nothing short of miraculous! I find it hard to believe that just fortune has smiled on all of you. Surely higher powers have seen to it that you can help all of mankind the way you do.”
I nodded as I shifted in my seat. I rolled my eyes as I couldn’t get that all-too-familiar, uncomfortable feeling to subside.
“You are too kind, Mrs. Sullivan. If you’ll excuse me, I have to take care of something.” I said politely as I got up and walked inside.
“Alex, why the sad face? Are you alright?” A tiny voice asked as I made my way up the stairs.
“It’s nothing, Yuuka. I’m just tired and a little crampy.”
“Alexandra?” Doris Sullivan’s voice called from down, behind me. She was just coming in through the screen door.
“Yes, ma’am?” I answered as I turned around automatically.
The woman’s eyes bulged immediately. She reached for the railing to steady herself.
I rolled my eyes then took in and exhaled a long breath.
“I’m in trouble, aren’t I, Empress?” Yuuka moaned quietly from my shoulder.
“Not any more than usual, hun.” I said as I walked back down to the first floor.
“Doris, this is Yuuka Sukiro and this is her gift. Yuuka, could you grow up for a few minutes?”
“I’ve had enough air-time for today anyway, Alex.”
The pixie flew from my shoulder and quickly returned to full-size beside me. Doris Sullivan’s shock passed quickly this time.
“I always thought my husband’s tales from his ancestral homeland were just, um, stories. I guess I have no idea how the world really works, do I?”
“About as much as we do, ma’am.” Yuuka said as she looked back at me. I nodded in agreement.
“What do you call yourself, Yuuka…when you have wings, I mean?”
Yuuka stared at the woman for a few seconds then looked at me completely baffled; she looked back to our neighbor. “Um…Yuuka?”
Doris Sullivan rolled her eyes. “No, dear, what I meant was what type of fairy are you?”
“Yuuka is a pixie, Doris. Because of her size and speed, she helps Allie and I by doing aerial reconnaissance on our missions.”
“Well, you certainly match your given name, dear. I love those violet tinged wings!”
“Thank you ma’am.” Yuuka curtsied. “I should be getting out to the kitchen now. I’m on the schedule to help with lunch today.”
“What’s on the menu, hun?” I asked before she walked away.
“Something Ricky Lynn calls a ‘Braunschwager sandwich’. She claims it’s a local favorite in Pittsburgh and that she first tasted one in 1998 and has eaten them occasionally ever since. She claims them to be good, though I’m not too fond of German food myself.”
“Just make mine a cheese sandwich with mayo. I’m not in the mood for liver today, hun.” I said, watching Yuuka scrunch up her nose in disgust.
“You got it. One cheese and mayo coming right up, Alex. All-grain bread okay?”
“Sure. Make mine last though, hun. I have something to take care of first.”
“What’s it like?” Doris asked as Yuuka bowed slightly and walked into the kitchen.
“What is what like?”
“1998. What does it look like? Has very much changed?”
“Some things have changed, some things haven’t.” I told her honestly. “Life does get a little more convenient though.”
“Convenient?”
“Ma’am, I really need to use the lavatory, so if you’ll excuse me?” I said as I hurried up the stairs and into the bathroom.
“So…are you going to help her, Alex?” Emily asked as we sat around the dinner table. She had made a very good beef stew. Everyone stopped eating to hear my decision.
“Of course we’ll help her, sis. I promised her we’d bring Lu Sei back.”
“I mean her husband, Alex. Have you found a way to rescue him?”
“And just how am I going to pull a guy from the cockpit of a damaged P-40 while in flight?”
“Cami and I could make sure he lands safely on the ground. Getting him out would be a breeze then, Alex.” Jack offered.
“No, Ralph Sullivan was reported shot down over enemy held territory, April 19th, 1940. His wingman reportedly watched him crash into the side of a mountain. It was a clear day with little or no fog in the area to obscure what happened.
“You could always stop time, skipper. That way the plane would be stationary and you could be in an out with ol’ Ralphie in a jiffy.”
“Can’t risk it because of the wingman, Professor.”
“Ya, I guess he kinda needs to see him go in. Sorry.”
“How fast would he be going, Alex? If I could match the fighter’s speed…” Yuuka proposed.
“Airplane canopies are locked from the inside, hun, how would you get in?” I countered. She sighed heavily in disappointment.
“Pixie mode!” Emily burst out.
“What about it?” I asked and immediately received my usual barrage of video and still pictures.
“Wow! That was amazing, Alex! I think that was the first time you ever let me watch your thought process.” Cami commented with excitement. “How can you sort out things when everything hits at once?”
“It doesn’t hit all at once, Cami. Its sequential, just real fast.”
“Maybe you slow things down in your mind, Alexandra.” Pa suggested. “You are the Empress, right?”
“Or like a super high-speed computer, skipper?” Ricky Lynn chimed out.
“That could be a viable comparison, Prof. Samuels.” Reggie concluded.
“Now I’m part supercomputer? Y’all are just slobberin’ at the bit to take away mah humanity, ain’t ya?”
“I think it is a wonderful postulation, Alex. Cami and I will develop the hypothesis further upon our return to our time period.”
“Hypothesis is the prudent initialization point, Director. More concise though, would be a logical set of experiments carefully designed to confirm or disprove the proposed theory.”
“I concur, Camille, but theorize that the collected data could take revolutions to format and analyze correctly given a specifically designed algorithm.”
“That is a definite probability. Should we also calculate the associated statistical parameters as to the resulting probability as well?”
“Or we could not worry about how fast our brains work and form a plan to save those flyboys from getting their butts blown back to Siam.” I said, interrupting the Reilly ‘tech-talk’.
“Do they speak like that all the time, Alex?” Pa asked with a smirk.
“Once a nerd, always a nerd, Pa.” I said, giggling.
“What’s a ‘nerd’,” he asked in confusion?
“Late twentieth century slang, but it’s what those two and those two are.” I said, pointing to Allie and Cami then to Ricky Lynn and Reggie.
“But I thought you had all’a Allie’s memories, Skipper?” Ricky Lynn smiled deviously. “Wouldn’t that make you one too?”
“Ah never said Ah wasn’t, professor. Can we get back to what Emily was going to say, please?”
“That’s all I had to say on the matter, sis. My foresight told me that’s all I had to say to get your foresight in gear.” Emily giggled.
I looked at my sister warily.
“You’re the one always pushing her to use her gift more, sis,” Allie laughed.
“Fiiiine.” I drew out the word in annoyance. “Here’s what we’re gonna do…”
Pa leaned in as close as he could to listen. I remained silent and looked up at him still annoyed.
“We meet in Emily’s and my room right before ‘lights out’.”
Pa’s mouth dropped as he groaned in disappointment.
“Are we secure?” I asked, looking between Cami and Jack.
“She’s got the door and windows, and I have an acoustic shield in place, Alex.”
“Good.” Alex Reilly and I chorused.
“Sisters, that is very disturbing. Can just one of you talk at a time?” Andie asked from where she sat on the floor.
Fine. I’ll start.” I said. “First order of business. Andie, you and Reggie suggested earlier this week that Louis Scott’s foot could be replaced. Is that true or not?”
“We have the technology to do so, Empress. Though not familiar with the process, I believe it takes two or three Earth standard days to complete and three or four more for adaptive therapy.” Reggie said from atop the folding chair beside her sister.
“So Pa will be laid up for almost a week, is that what I’m hearing?” I asked to set the record straight.
Both women nodded.
“Okay, what do you need? What do you require as compensation?”
“Compensation, Alex?” Andie asked, quizzically.
“Monetary funding, services rendered, favors from me- things like that in return for the procedure.”
“Empress.” Andie glared up at me. “With all you and your sisters have done for us…” She paused and looked up to Reggie. Both nodded. Andie looked back to me. “How about we pronounce it squared?”
A quiet giggle escaped my lips as I rolled my eyes. “That would be ‘call it square’, sis.”
Andie shrugged her shoulders as Reggie continued to explain.
“I believe the process requires the patient to donate a prototype cell that can be taken and attached at the amputation point or so I have read. The specialized medical equipment will do the rest, Empress.”
“And y’all are sure you can do this with a normal human, right?” Alex Reilly asked for clarification.
“I will require preliminary tests to confirm that, yes, Alex. It would ideally add half a day to the process.” Andie assured us.
“Good. Now once in China, I want you, Yuuka, to break contact and fly along the airbase’s jungle boundary. From what I’ve seen, the vegetation will provide you adequate cover. Find the smallest cabin to find Lu Sei. She should be in there at the time of our arrival.”
“Once we make contact with her, we need to leave quickly. A Japanese bombardment group will be hitting the field quite heavily. She must be out of there before the bombing starts. Next, we go back in time to get Mr. Sullivan. Yuuka, I need to know if you feel up to taking me to ‘Pixie Mode’?”
The room silenced immediately as all eyes focused on me in surprise.
“Y’all heard me. Yuuka, for this to work someone needs to be in that cockpit when he takes off, but must be small enough not to be noticed.”
“I can do that, Alex, but why do you need to…?” Yuuka protested.
“You can’t transport him out of there just before impact, hun. Only Allie and I can do that and Allie is going to have her hands full with Pa on Atlantis. So, do you feel up to it or not?”
“Alex, is this wise? I mean…Alexis had trouble returning to normal. Can you really guarantee that you’ll fare any better?” Emily argued.
“That’s where you come in, sis. I might need you to help me want to grow-up. Yuuka? What’ll it be?”
“I’ll try, Alex. Now that I know I can actually do something like that, it shouldn’t be too hard. Things always seem easier the more you practice them, right?”
“I’m counting on it. Now…what to do about Ralph Sullivan? Do we bring him back stateside, or do we make it look like he escaped the crash by dropping him off in Rangoon.”
Rangoon fell to the Japanese in early 1942, Alex. If anything, any downed airmen would head for free China; that or get captured and held somewhere in Thailand for the rest of the war.” Prof. Samuels informed us.
“He’ll have to make up his own mind then. I’m not sure how much, let alone how far I’ll be able to transport in my pixie form.”
0945hrs, L. Scott home, Bridgeport, Conn, August 28th, 1944
“What’s wrong Pa, you’ve been quieter than usual this morning?” I asked, walking out to the porch after I had finished the breakfast dishes.
Pa looked up at me with a look of amazement.
“You have to ask that, Alex? You, of all people?”
“Sometimes I just like to hear it first-hand.”
“Oh…well…I…I’m going to miss you girls. You were right that first day, Alex, you spoiled the hell out of me.”
“You’re coming with us, aren’t you?” I asked kindly.
Again Pa looked at me, not believing what he heard.
“I would just slow you down, Alex. The mission is too sensitive to have me foul things up.”
“And if I say I’ve seen you pulling your weight in that jungle, would you still decline?”
“You already know the answer to that, Empress.”
“I do.” I replied with a huge grin. “We’ll be leaving right after Doris gets here,” I paused a moment, “which will be in thirty seconds.”
I pointed up the street just as Doris Sullivan appeared on the sidewalk from behind the neighbor’s tall shrubbery. She seemed pre-occupied in thought and wasn’t walking as fast this morning.
“I’ll bet you’re the life of any party you attend, aren’t you, Alex?”
I smiled deviously at the man. “You’ve already seen how I am at parties, Louis.” I purred.
“Stop it this instant, Alexandra! You remind me of your mother that one time!”
“And what time would that be, Louis?” Mrs. Sullivan asked as she reached the porch steps.
“Oh, we were reminiscing about a party we both attended many years ago.” I answered with a grin. “Are you ready to do the impossible, Doris?”
“I think so.” She replied quietly after swallowing hard. “Are you sure it’s safe for people…people like me?”
“You don’t even realize it happens.” Pa reassured her.
“You’ve…you’ve traveled with Alex before,” the woman gasped?
“Once. Um…how far back did we go, sweetie,” he asked?
“Around seventy-thousand years.” I replied candidly.
Doris Sullivan’s jaw dropped…again.
“Shall we go inside? It’s less conspicuous.” I suggested before turning for the screen door.
Once in the living room, I gave the order.
“Everyone, form up. Pa, you take Allie’s hand. Doris, you get to be between Emily and I. Jack and Yuuka on Emily’s side. Cami, Ricky Lynn, Reggie and Andie on Pa’s.” I said positioning people where I wanted them. Allie and I had immediately taken each other’s hand.
Waiting for everyone to join hands, I asked the unnecessary question.
“Is everyone ready? I’ll begin the countdown at five. I ask that everyone continue holding hands until I say to release them. Doris, do you understand?”
Though her hands were shaking moderately, she nodded.
“Phasing out. Transport in five…four…three…” Allie and I released each other’s hand. “Two…one.” The Burmese jungle appeared on our left, a grass and mud airfield on our right. Doris Sullivan’s jaw again dropped as she stared around in complete astonishment.
0810hrs, Magwe Airstrip, China, March 21st, 1942
“Take flight, Pixie.” I said as I leaned out to look at Yuuka. She wasted no time taking to the air.
“Are we really here?” Doris asked, still looking around like a tourist.
“21 March, 1942. Near the Chinese town of Magwe.” I informed everyone. “You might want to set your translator’s secondary language for Cantonese; uniforms to our standard navy regulars.”
Again Mrs. Sullivan’s jaw dropped as everyone’s clothing except hers changed to become standard navy issue officer’s uniforms.
“We’re a little too far inland for our regulars, aren’t we, Alex?”
“The Flying Tigers or the AVG- American Volunteer Group- is made up of Army Air Corp, Marine Air Corp, and Navy aviators, Jack. They even have Civilians working here too. You won’t see rank anywhere on base, either.” I stated calmly in answer.
I pulled on Doris’ hand so that we could go find Lu Sei’s quarters. Everything seemed quiet and peaceful. I knew that would not last very long today. Glancing up to the sky, I knew we had maybe four hours before all hell broke loose.
Off to our right, I noticed that about half the planes were covered with Camo netting. It looked like pieces were missing from each one.
“Looks like they’re down a few planes.”
“Scavenging them from the looks of it, Alex.” Jack commented.
I noticed Yuuka flying around one of the buildings ahead of us.
“Yuuka’s found her. Let’s get over there quickly.” I said as I started to drag Doris somewhat.
Seeing us approaching, Yuuka disappeared inside. She would have a few minutes to meet and prepare her for us.
The small, wooden shack was raised on stilts about two feet off the ground like the other buildings, but this one was smaller, roughly sixteen feet square. With just a screen door and netting on the windows it wasn’t the most comfortable place to live, but it served its purpose. We went up the rickety wooden stairs single file- still phased out and holding hands. Lu Sei sat on a small hand-built chair talking to Yuuka as if they were old friends. My translator kicked in immediately.
“How did you find me, Miss Pixie? Where did you come from?”
“I have been instructed to seek you, Lu Sei. Some very important people would like to ask you a few questions. Would you care to talk to them?”
“I don’t know if I should trust you, Miss Pixie. Who are these people that want to talk to me?”
“Please call me ‘Little Flower’ that is the name my mother gave me, Miss Lu Sei.” Yuuka replied. I noticed that she intentionally let her name be translated into Chinese.
“Alright…Little Flower…who would like to speak to me?”
“We call her the Empress, but she is not like any royalty you can imagine. She is kind, beautiful, wise, and funny too. She and some of our friends would like to ask if you want to go on a little trip.”
“A trip? To where?”
“To a very wonderful place; a safe place where you can run and be free without fear of bad men with rifles or explosions, or killing. A place where you can receive the love you want and need; a place where you will never be alone.” Yuuka paused a moment. “If you don’t want to talk to them, or think it not safe, I will just fly away and you will never see me again, Lu Sei. We mean you no harm.”
“What side are you and these other people on?” The girl asked cautiously.
“The Empress is on the side of China. In fact, she has done her best to reduce the number of enemy soldiers fighting in this country- many bad men. Would you at least consider meeting her, Lu Sei?”
“When will they be here…when will this Empress be here?”
“She’s here right now, Lu Sei. She and three others are in this room at this very moment.”
“Why can’t I see them? Where are they, Little Flower?”
“Well…you have to believe in her to see her. I thought you knew that?”
“I didn’t know that.” The girl grimaced.
“But you can see me, right?”
“Yes?”
“Then you believe in me?”
“Yes?”
“Then all you have to do is believe in the Empress, Lu Sei. Just think about believing, and just to be sure, count up to three.”
“That’s silly. How does counting to three make me believe in someone?”
“Alright, you have a point.” Yuuka hovered up close to the girl’s face. “I know! Would you happen to know any English?”
“The nice men here have taught me some, why, Little Flower?”
“Well, it just so happens that the Empress speaks English, too. Could you show her how serious you are to meet with her by counting up to three in English?”
Lu Sei giggled as she nodded happily to the tiny, winged woman.
“Look to the door and start counting, okay? Ready? One…” Yuuka started.
“Two…” Lu Sei said with a giggle.
“Three!” I said as we phased back in. The girl jumped and started laughing outright.
“Are you the Empress?” She said through her laughter.
I bowed slightly. “I am Alexandra, you are Lu Sei?” I said in English.
“She is very pretty, Little Flower, I like her.”
“I like her too, Lu Sei. Alexandra and I are friends.”
“Can I be friends too?”
“Why don’t you ask her?” Yuuka suggested.
“You be friend of Lu Sei?” The girl asked in rather broken English.
“It would be my pleasure, Lu Sei.” I replied then switched my translator to Cantonese.
“I would be glad to be your friend, Lu Sei, but wouldn’t it be better if we speak your language? I speak it too as you can see.”
Lu Sei’s mouth dropped open in amazement.
“You speak like me!”
“I do. In fact, all but this woman speak like you. This is Doris Sullivan, by the way. She is also a friend of mine. Beside her is my sister Emily, and beside her is my best friend Jacquelyn.” I pointed as I said their names.
Lu Sei bowed- almost in half.
“Isn’t she the cutest, Alexandra?” Doris stated as she gently tugged on my forearm.
“You think I cute?”
“I think you are very pretty, Lu Sei.” Doris answered the girl.
“How’d I do, Alex?” Yuuka asked from my left shoulder.
“You did great, Little Flower.” I praised her, though quietly.
“You name Sul-a-van?” Lu Sei asked. There was curious hope in her voice.
“It is. Why?” Doris asked.
“I know Sul-a-van. He stop come back.” The girl said as her smile faded quickly. “You know he?”
Doris’ facial expression also changed rapidly. She nodded sadly.
Lu Sei studied the older woman’s face for a moment. “Where he go? Lu Sei miss.”
“I do too, sweetie. I miss him very much.”
“He go home?”
“I guess you might say that.” Doris looked to me briefly. “I’m not sure where he went, Lu Sei.” She added, wiping away newly formed tears.
“Doris is Ralph Sullivan’s wife, Lu Sei. She allowed him to come over here to help fight the bad men.
The young girl suddenly bent in half again.
“Thank you for letting him help free my people, Sul-a-van! He is a good man. He will come back soon?” Lu Sei rattled off quickly in her native tongue.
Doris looked at me in hopes of a translation.
“She thanks you for letting him help free her people and hopes he comes back soon.” I told her.
Doris suddenly wrapped her arms around me.
“Oh, Alexandra, Can’t you find it in your heart to save my husband? Please?” She cried softly into my shoulder.
“We’ll try to save him, Mrs. Sullivan. We can’t guarantee anything though. Like Alex said…time travel is tricky.” Emily said, trying to console her.
“You help Sul-a-van, yes?”
Emily looked at the young girl. “We’ll try our best. Alexandra is very good about traveling back in time, but Mr. Sullivan might pose a problem.” She told Su Lei in Chinese.
“You take Lu Sei back. I help!” She replied in her limited English.
Doris started crying all over again, hearing the girl’s commitment.
“To do that, Miss Lu Sei, you have to trust, Alexandra. You must do exactly as she tells you, and you must behave yourself. Do you understand?” Yuuka asked. She was again hovering inches from the girl’s face.
“We go.”
I tapped Doris’ shoulder to get her to stand straight and take my hand.
“Okay…so…the first step is to take someone’s hand and hold on until I tell you to let go, got it?”
Lu Sei nodded and pushed between Doris and Emily. She quickly grabbed their hands.
“Next, Little Flower will take to my shoulder and hang on, okay?” I said for the girl’s benefit. Again Lu Sei nodded and began to giggle as Yuuka flew around her head in a tight circle before lighting on my right shoulder.
“Now we go back through time a month or so. Ready,” I asked with a smile?
Alexandra Reilly’s group: Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:05
The quarters I shared with Camille on Atlantis appeared around us. That annoying Temporal Anomaly alarm initiated!
“Why are we back on Atlantis?” Pa asked immediately. I nodded to Camille to progress with my sister’s plan.
“Allie, why are we…” Pa again asked before he went limp. Cami and I quickly caught him. Alex was right- his mass was significant.
“Andie, where should we put him?” I asked as we struggled to hold him up before Camille thought to use her gift.
“Dixie, alert medical that we have a patient, and turn off that blasted alarm!”
“Right away, Commodore. I trust your trip was relaxing?”
“It was very nice, Dixie. We had a pleasant stay with the Empress’ father.”
“I am glad you had a good time. Welcome back, mom.”
“How ya feelin, toots?” Prof. Samuels asked the A.I.
“All parameters normal, mom.”
“Good ta hear, so where we take Mr. Scott, baby?”
“Treatment facility two, ring Beta, section twenty-three. Commodore, I have been asked the nature of the patient’s injury?”
Everyone took hands again.
“He lost his left foot three Earth standard years ago. In appreciation for all the Empress has done for us, we have offered our technology to help him become whole once again.” Andie answered.
“Acknowledged. Treatment Facility two has been advised and is standing by.”
“Dixie, disable the Temporal Anomaly alarm in Treatment two. I will be transporting him there myself, hun.” I advised.
“Acknowledged, Empress. Alarm has been disabled. You are cleared for transport.”
One of Atlantis’ medical facilities appeared around us.
A medical group had assembled and all jumped in shock of our sudden appearance.
“So y’all never seen the Empress transit before?” I asked with a slight giggle, noting that I had slipped into my sister’s vernacular again. I guess I needed some sleep. It could wait though.
“His name is Louis Scott. He is the Empress’ secondary father. This man is native to Earth and I would suggest all compatibility tests available should be completed before the procedure is started. He has been rendered temporarily unconscious.” Andie told the physician in charge as Camille levitated Louis Scott onto the waiting exam table
“The wound has already healed, Commodore. After initial testing, we will have to reopen the wound and remove all scaring and lesions to obtain a successful graft.” Andie’s personal physician, Bellatrix Mintaka, warned.
“Do what is necessary. This man is important not only to the Empress, but to me as well.”
“He shall receive foremost care, Commodore. Empress, he will be- how do you say- ‘good as new’.”
“Ah know he will, doctor. Ah’ve foreseen and reviewed the impending process and could find no revisional abnormalities or cloning errors.” I replied before turning and walking out of the facility.
“Alex, you just stumped all those doctors.” Cami said as she hurried to catch up to me.
“Ah simply stated that Ah saw a successful outcome for Louis Scott. Y’all want to get somethin’ ta eat, hun?”
“Sure. Then we go back to our room and you get some rest. Agreed?”
“Acknowledged, Ma Darough.”
“So, if the tests prove out, how long will it actually take for the appendage to successfully mature?” Prof. Samuels asked Reggie and Andie as they slowly caught up to us.
“Cell division is logarithmic in nature so the process doubles in speed for every generational division. With artificial excitation, I’m told two to three days, Ricky. What usually takes the longest is toning and control of the newly grown muscles once they anchor themselves.” I heard Regina telling her.
“Actual acceptance an’ successful operation a the new peripheral is a function a the patient’s willin-ness an’ atta-tude.” I added.
“Camille, how long has it been since Alex took a nap?” Prof. Samuels asked.
“She’s going to bed after we get something to eat, Ricky Lynn. The director has not been sleeping very well this past week, I’m afraid.”
“Ya, I can tell! The skipper’s accent doesn’t translate too well to Atlantian.” The professor giggled.
Of course, I turned my head and stuck my tongue out at her.
“I got machinery for that, Director.” She laughed evilly. I frowned when my query of shared memories provided the answer to her strange retort.
Alexandra Reilly’s Group: E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:08
“Alexandra Reilly, welcome and enter.” Regina Celeste greeted and granted me entrance to Commodore Celestes’ domicile. “Andie will be out in a minute. She’s operating at a somewhat diminished rate this morning.”
“Hi, Alex. I haven’t seen too much of you the last few days.” Andie greeted as she entered the room.
“Cami has been watchin’ me like a hawk. I swear she would be worse than my mother if I could remember the woman from my initial revision’s childhood.”
Reggie stared at me in confusion. “I thought Andie’s mother was your mother, Alex?”
“Relationally, she is, but my initial revision’s birth-mother remains somewhat of an enigma. I’ve only met her earlier in her lifespan…several hundred years before my birth…six hundred-thirty-five to be exact.”
“Your people live that long?” She gasped in surprise.
I felt my face increase in temperature slightly. I remained quiet, choosing not to mention that they both might share our longevity. A fact proven as my foresight engaged.
“Dr. Mintaka, Medical Facility Two- Recovery to Commodore Celeste.” A woman’s voice sounded from the Communications panel by the domicile’s entrance door.
“Yes, Belle, this is Andie. What can I do for you? Is there a problem?” Andie said answering the call.
“Andie, Mr. Scott is now awake and demanding to see you and the Empress. He is quite…adamant.” The voice said. In the background we could hear Louis Scott’s muffled shouts.
“We’re on our way, Bell. Dixie, disable the Temporal Anomaly Alarm between my quarters and Medical Two.”
Andie walked back to me and took my hand.
“I don’t understand what you people are saying! Get Alexandra down here on the double! I want to see Alexandra or Andromeda here, NOW!”
“Calm down, Louis.” I said as Andie and I appeared. As happened several days earlier, everyone in the recovery area jumped when the two of us ‘popped’ in.
“Don’t tell me to calm down, Empress! Why am I strapped to this bed in what looks like a hospital room, wearing nothing but a large paper sack? What did you do to me?”
Louis’ eyes got bigger as he apparently thought of something.
“Release my hands! I have to check if it’s still there!” He shouted to anyone that would listen.
Andie looked questioningly to me.
“You didn’t go through the Mahanilui, Louis, so just calm down.” I giggled. “You would definitely see more…’results’ in certain areas if that had happened.”
“Louis Scott, if you promise to regulate your temper and remain docile, I will ask the doctor to release you.” Andie told him as she looked over to the physician, repeated what she had said in Atlantian, and received a nod.
“What…what did you do to me?” He asked again at a diminished level.
“We made you whole again, Stepfather.” Andie responded, but in her native tongue as she obviously forgot to switch her translator back to English. I noticed the doctor suddenly stare at her in disbelief. Her attention and silent question turned to me. Andie rolled her eyes.
“It’s a long story, honey. Yes, Andie is related to me. Let’s keep that amongst ourselves for the near future, alright?” I told Dr. Bellatrix Mintaka with a devious smile as I motioned to everyone around the room.
After a minute, Dr. Mintaka released Pa’s wrists, thighs, and chest restraints.
“Y’all better be a good boy now, Pa.” I said in a warning tone.
Sitting up, Pa’s eyes went wide. “I…I have a foot again!” He exclaimed in complete amazement.
“Why…why can’t I move it? What’s wrong with it?” He asked in a panic.
“Mr. Scott, you cannot move the new limb until you have relearned to do it.” Dr. Mintaka said in Atlantian.
“Belle says that you have to learn how to move it again, father. It will take a few days to do that.” Andie translated for him.
“Mr. Scott, now that your composure has been reestablished, I would like to see if the nerves have connected properly. I am going to gently touch the foot with a probe. Tell me if you can feel anything.”
Again, Andie translated.
“OUCH! SHIT, that hurt!”
Apparently that didn’t need translating.
“Tell him that his brain will have to recalibrate to the output levels of the new nerve synapses. I am very pleased to see such response in such little time though.”
“Tell her thank you for me, Andie, though I fail to see why you’ve gone to so much trouble.” Pa told her after receiving the doctor’s translated, prognosis.
“It was something Reggie and I felt you deserved, father. It is the least we could do.”
“And you Allie? You and your sisters’ planned this before we left?”
“Down to the most miniscule detail, Louis.”
“Empress? May I have a word in my office please?” Dr. Mintaka gently interrupted by tapping me on my shoulder lightly.
“Excuse me a moment, y’all.” I told the others.
“Empress,” the doctor began as the door to her office slid closed automatically. “We found some rather strange cells inhabiting his bloodstream when we did the compatibility tests. As of yet we still don’t know what they are or if they are dangerous. Being from this planet’s future and obviously well versed in genetics and human biology, I was wondering if you could shed light on what they are?”
She immediately went to her wall monitor and touched the lower right corner.
A slide capture displayed and I recognized the ‘K’ cells immediately.
“Nanos.” I mumbled quietly.
“I’m sorry, what did you say, Empress?”
“These aren’t biological, Belle…at least not entirely.”
“What are they then? I thought you said something about Nanos? I take it you’ve seen these before?”
“I should, I invented them.”
“You…invented…you designed these? How can that be? I’ve seen nothing in our references even remotely as advanced as these…nanos, you call them?”
“They are a byproduct of my home planet’s demise, doctor- a last ditch effort, my sister Alexandra Steinert would say, to save our race from certain annihilation. Bio-cybernetic, nanoscopic, modificational technology, revision ‘K’. Nanos or ‘K’ cells, for short.”
“But I thought you came from this planet’s future?”
“I do…now, but that was only recently…um…relatively.” I informed her, and related the story of how Reilly Research Station ended up here on Earth.
“She actually transposed universes? How is that even possible, Empress?”
“Would you have believed time travel possible before meeting me and mah sister?”
“Well…no…in fact, I still don’t believe it…not entirely, that is.”
“I’ll have to have y’all tag along sometime, hon.” I giggled.
“I would be honored, Empress. So…what is your recommendation for the patient then?”
“Recommend that he not consume large quantities of anything containing alcohol as it acts as a catalyst to activate the nanos’ secondary programming.”
“Secondary programming? I don’t understand, Empress, what secondary programming.”
“I wasn’t always like this, Belle. The secondary programming is latent from our early experiments during development. It modifies several chromosomal strands in order to help us against the environmental extremes we were to face after our planet began its fusion reaction. One change in particular was left forgotten- the modification of the ‘Y’ chromosome- number twenty-six by our numbering system- to an ‘X’ configuration.”
Dr. Mintaka’s eyes almost exploded from her head as she understood.
“You changed the ‘Y’ chromosome to an ‘X’,” she shreiked? “Why would anyone do that?”
“It was used as an easy to observe indicator that our designs were working properly. Our early experimentation employed rodents native to our Homeworld. In our haste to save ourselves, we neglected to remove that subroutine- hence I am as you see me now.”
Dr. Mintaka stood there shaking her head side to side for several minutes.
“So, if he were to ingest a high concentration of alcohol, he would…” She said but stopped without finishing.”
“Within six to eight hours, yes, but only if the nano concentration is over four thousand parts per million. What was the count as of this sample?”
“We estimate around eighty per million, but this sample was taken three days ago.”
“Then I suggest you repeat the sample and reassess the count to see if there has been any change. Eighty is extremely low for the aggressive mitosis rate of their base programming.”
“What if the count remains static, Empress?”
“Then the nanos are still dormant and he should still be warned about excessive liquor consumption. Nanos, in their dormant state, will not repair the liver any faster than normal.”
“Thank you, Empress…oh, one other question. The reason I have asked to consult is because we have not been able to maintain any of these nanos for study. Could you tell me why that is?”
“We built an ‘anti-contagion’ subroutine into them, Belle. We were worried that, should we succeed in saving our race, we would not inadvertently infect others. The nanos will self-destruct within one minute when exposed to any breathable mixture of air by removal from solution. That includes preparation for slides.”
Dr. Mintaka nodded her understanding.
“So, what did the doctor tell you, Allie? Am I going to be some kind of circus act or something?” Pa asked when I returned. Cami and Prof. Samuels had arrived and were pleasantly chatting with Pa, Andie, and Reggie.
“Pa, this may seem really personal, but when Mother Scott visited you that night, did she, by any chance, injure you…say…on your neck…or ear…or…”
“I get it, Allie.” Pa turned bright red and slightly angry. “She may have gotten a little…over-zealous, why?”
“It validates one of the tests Belle conducted and received erroneous results for prior to your procedure.”
He narrowed his eyes at me, but I ignored that and made my second inquiry.
“Pa, do you consume alcoholic beverages in large quantities on a regular basis?” I asked routinely. I noticed my sisters’ eyes open wider.
“I go down to the corner for a draft every once in a while. I wouldn’t consider myself a drinker by any stretch though…why?”
“Dr. Mintaka is concerned that alcohol may have an unwanted interaction with their re-growth process. She recommends limiting your consumption to no more than one glass of fifteen percent alcohol by content in any specific twenty-four hour period.”
“So nothing stronger than one glass of wine? No whiskey or bourbon?”
“That’s about it, Pa. I’m sorry. ” I confirmed sadly.
“If I can get around normally again, it would be worth it, sweetie.”
I smiled and winked once to Belle.
“So what’s next? How long until we can get back to the mission?”
“Belle says you’ve got about three days of intensive therapy before she can release you.” I told him.
“I take it Alex went to Burma? Will she, Emily, Yuuka and Doris be okay?”
“Everything will go as we have seen it, Louis.”
“That really didn’t answer my question, Allie.”
“It’s the best answer I can give you, Louis.” I said as I wondered how my sisters were faring in the place she called ‘Burma’. I could have easily popped up to 1942 to satisfy my curiosity, but that wasn’t part of ‘our’ plan.
Alex Steinert’s group: 0700hrs, Magwe Airstrip, China, Feburary 19th, 1942
“Now we go back through time a month or so. Ready,” I asked with a smile?
“What happened to the sun? It was there just a second ago, now it is back over there. How did you do that?” Lu Sei cried out in surprise in her native language.
“Do you remember where and what you were doing the day Sullivan flew away and never came back, Lu Sei?” I asked gently. I wanted to make sure we didn’t run into her temporal twin.
“I help to plane. Always I walk Sul-i-van to plane.” She responded sadly. Lu Sei craned her neck forward slightly and looked up at Doris for a moment.
Closing my eyes, I ran the scenarios a few times to make sure I saw things properly- that things hadn’t changed. I frowned for a second before nodding to myself and reopening my eyes.
Doris was staring at me again.
“You aren’t bringing him back with you.” She stated dejectedly. “I…I understand…Al…Alexandra.”
“He will come home, Doris Sullivan. It may take several years, but Ralph Sullivan WILL come home.”
“Will he still b…”
“And he will still be your loving husband, Doris. It might take a few more years for things to get back to normal, but you WILL be a family again.” I interrupted and assured her.
“Emily, it’s time. Y’all sure you can hold everyone out of phase until Yuuka and I get back?” I asked my sister in the most serious tone I’d ever heard myself use.
“Do you really have to ask that, Alex?” She smiled pleasantly. “The all-seeing Empress really has to ask?” She giggled before letting go of my hand.
She, Doris, Lu Sei, and Jack disappeared.
“It’s our turn, Yuuka.” I said as I held my finger up for her to take.
Yuuka hovered at my side and quickly grew to full-size.
“Are you sure you want to do this, Alex?” She questioned gently.
“In order to repair this part of the timeline, yes, Yuuka. Let’s go to Pixie mode, shall we?” I said with a tense smile. Of course I wasn’t completely sure about doing this, but if Alexis could do it, I could too.
“Going to Pixie-mode.” Yuuka said as she closed her eyes and started to concentrate heavily.
A sudden feeling of euphoria washed over me. Electricity danced over every inch of my skin. It felt hundreds of times stronger than any future or past version ‘syncing’ with me. This feeling was completely opposite of anything I had felt when Connie and I had gone on ‘the’ mission! My body felt like it was buzzing with energy- like a billion volts were rushing through me.
I had no idea when I had closed my eyes, but I opened them immediately when I felt the strange draft. It reminded me of waking up wearing my favorite nightie. In the cooler, but still humid morning jungle air, I felt…exposed. My HUD was reporting a mandatory clothing change by way of big, flashing red letters. A diagnostic window of some sort appeared to the right of the warning. That display seemed like a prefight checklist for lack of a better description. In short order both pop-up windows turned green for a moment then disappeared. Another, smaller window quickly appeared. This one announced that I had safely entered a new mode and that all suit systems were online and fully adapted.
I wanted to worry or be distressed by what had happened. Yet, I felt it was no big deal. In fact, I felt better now than that first morning of my change. I felt alive! I felt nothing in the world could hurt me- nothing could catch me! I felt free!
Wait, where did all these huge plants come from?
“It is done, Empress.” Yuuka said from beside me. Had we even changed? She still looked up at me like she normally did when full size.
“It is? Really?” I asked as I stared around.
‘I suggest that you try your wings, Empress. I have heard many rumors of extra-large insects inhabiting the region. I do not wish to lose the Empress on my watch, ma’am.’ Yuuka told me. I noticed her mouth wasn’t moving.
“I guess that would look bad, wouldn’t it?” I giggled as I concentrated on moving the unseen wings on my upper back. I felt a vibration and found myself flat on my bottom. Yuuka was laughing at me.
“That was only the first try, Yuuka. Don’t laugh at me!” I cried in embarrassment.
“A very wise woman once told someone in your situation to just not think about it- that birds don’t dwell on the facts of where to go, how to get there, how much is the wind blowing…”
“Am I that bad, Yuuka? I am not my daughter, I’ll have you know.” I said as Yuuka grew shorter and suddenly dropped from my sight. She quickly reappeared and I noted her wings were barely visible. That only meant one thing.
“I’m flying!” I cried out in surprise.
“Yes we are, Alex, and no, you aren’t anything like Alexis. You took to this like a seasoned pro. How does it feel?”
How did I feel? I took a minute to think about that.
It didn’t feel like anything, really. I felt no different here, now, flying high above the ground than if I was standing firmly on the ground far below. Though, looking down, I noticed that I was indeed several hundred feet above it. That observation alone filled me with energy- happy energy. I felt more alive than at any other time in my life!
“YAAAAHOOOOOO!” I screamed as I dove for the ground. Pulling up just feet from the dirt and course grass of the airfield, I adjusted my course for the jungle surrounding the field and quickly made several laps of the base. This was the greatest!
‘Alex?’ I heard in my mind several times, but chose to ignore the voice.
“EMPRESS!” The same voice screamed into my head suddenly. I came to a quick stop, though my feet still didn’t touch anything firm. I looked around to see where the voice was coming from and saw another pixie flying toward me.
“Empress. The mission. Please don’t forget about the mission.”
I hadn’t forgotten about the mission…or…or had I? I shook my head to clear it.
“Alex?” Yuuka asked cautiously as she stared into my eyes directly in front of me. “Are you alright, Capt. Steinert?”
“I’m okay, Yuuka. I…I…this is just sooo…”
“Alex, the mission? We need to get aboard that plane before Ralph Sullivan closes the canopy.” Yuuka pleaded.
I shook my head again- in fact, I shook it several times before the gravity of what we were to do here reemerged. “I…I remember the mission. I…I just can’t believe…believe how liberating this feels!” I admitted, feeling a huge smile plastered on my face.
“Well, if you two are finished flying around like first-graders, I think Lu Sei and Doris would like to get this over with. I know that Jack and I would like to see our captain grow back up from her second childhood.” Emily said sternly as they appeared a few feet away.
Lu Sei and Doris stared at the two of us in complete amazement. I decided to fly over to the little girl.
“Little Flower and I are going to rescue Sullivan now, okay?” I asked.
She nodded. “Alexandra, you have the prettiest pink wings I’ve ever seen! Are you the Empress of Pixies too?” She asked, blinking several times in astonishment.
“I just asked Little Flower to help me, honey. She helped me change into a Pixie.” I said as my mouth suddenly started to water. Was this what it was like? Did I now have a craving for honey?
No. I thought to myself flatly. The mission came first. After that… My mouth started to water again as I mentally thought the word ‘honey’.
My mind filled with Yuuka’s laughter.
“Stop laughing at me!” I shouted to the other pixie audibly. She was hovering only inches away and began laughing out loud.
“Sister! The mission!” Emily’s voice echoed loudly through my head- so loud in fact, that I had to cover my ears.
“I know the mission, Em! I planned it all out, remember?” I shouted back.
“Do you remember, Alex? Really? You’re acting just like Alexis when she volunteered for her mission.
“I remember the mission, Emily. Y’all kin change me inta any form y’all want, but ah’ll still remember what ah gotta do!” I groused.
“Good, they’re about to scramble. Git yer ass in gear an’ git ta that thar cockpit, Empress!” She growled with a much-exaggerated accent.
“Alex?” Jack asked to get my attention.
I hovered over to her.
“Alex, you know I can’t see you in this mode. I’ll try to follow Sullivan as best I can. Be careful, Alex.” She reminded me. I saw a tear form in her massive- to me- eye.
“Alex, we have to phase out now. Be careful, sis.” Emily said with a slight hint of sadness in her voice.
Emily, Lu Sei, Doris, and Jack disappeared again.
Let’s go, I thought to Yuuka. She nodded to me and took my hand. I phased us before hurrying off to the plane I knew was his. We quickly stowed ourselves behind the seat and waited.
“When is he going to get here?” I asked Yuuka impatiently.
“It’s only been a few seconds, Alex! Take it easy.”
“Only a few seconds? It feels like we’ve been here for hours.”
“It felt like that to me too the first hundred or so times I went into pixie mode. You just have to ignore it. I know it’s a hard thing to do, but you just have to, Alex.”
The equipment we were standing on shifted violently several times and a huge shadow blocked the light around us. The shadow- Ralph Sullivan- stepped in and settled himself, roughly into the cockpit’s seat.
“Give those Japs hell, Sully.” An unseen voice said from outside the plane somewhere.
“You be back, Sul-I-van?” Lu Sei asked as her head appeared just above the rim of the cockpit’s side.
“I promise I’ll be back in time for lunch, Lucy. You don’t have to worry, sweetheart. I promise, this is my last mission and then we’ll go home, you and me. We’ll be a family and far away from this war- far enough that you’ll be safe and not have to worry. You’d like that, right?”
“I wait, Sul-I-van.”
“A kiss for luck, sweetheart?” He asked as Lu Sei kissed her hand and quickly reached in toward him. She managed to just touch his face with her fingers. “Alright, sweetheart, you’d better get down so I can get ol’ Doris started.”
We could hear movement of all kinds as Sullivan readied his plane. There were sliding sounds, clicking sounds, and tapping sounds before someone outside yelled, ‘CLEAR!’
The noise of an electric starter spinning to life filled the still open cockpit then the sputtering of the multi cylinder engine as the fighter came to life- the roar so loud Yuuka and I had to cover our ears.
‘This is when it pays to have telepathic communication, Alex.’ Yuuka thought to me as she looked across the fuselage at me. We had released hands after Lu Sei climbed off the plane.
After backfiring a few times the motor smoothed out and quickly revved several times. Sullivan held up his thumb for a minute then the motor revved higher and the plane began to shake violently.
We were moving.
The ride as I perceived it from this size was almost life threatening. I hoped that we could survive it long enough to complete this part of our mission.
‘I’d take riding out a depth charge attack over this any day.’ I thought to my sister.
Several times the motor revved up and down and the plane shook as we were apparently waiting our turn to take off. Suddenly the canopy slid forward and slammed shut. The motor revved to full speed and we began to bounce violently again. I could feel the plane picking up speed. The shaking became even worse.
Suddenly everything smoothed out, though the roar of the motor was still deafening. The plane began to bank sharply to port and stayed that way for a minute or so then leveled off.
We were on our way.
Yuuka took flight and hovered at the cockpit’s rim as she looked to see where we were after about ten minutes.
‘Things are going to start getting fuzzy, Alex.’ She thought to me.
‘Why’s that?’ I thought back.
‘We’re climbing pretty high. The air gets pretty thin up here. The thinner the air, the lighter-headed we get without oxygen. Try to breath as deeply as you can and don’t make any unnecessary movements- nothing that will deplete your blood oxygen level quickly.’
‘I guess the cold goes along with the thin air?’ I asked.
‘Yes.’
‘Is this how it was for you…above Kili?’
‘Alex, conserve your oxygen!’ Yuuka growled in my mind.
‘Are we there yet?’ I thought emotionlessly. For the last forty-five minutes or so, I had noticed my field of vision narrowing. I felt drowsy- on the verge of sleep.
‘Alex, you have to conserve your air. Hey, come over here for a minute.’ Yuuka motioned for me to approach.
‘There is a small leak in his airline. Lean over and take a few good breathes.’ She pointed to the fitting on the hose leading from a regulator atop a cylindrical tank. The cold air refreshed me as I took several deep breaths.
‘Hey! Don’t hog it, Alex, I have to breathe too.’ Yuuka giggled.
I felt myself blush. ‘I’m sorry.’ I said sheepishly.
Curiously, I hovered up to look out the clear plastic canopy. Three planes flew in close formation off our starboard.
‘Don’t go too high, Alex, they’re close enough to see you.’ Yuuka warned as I looked down.
We were flying above the clouds.
‘How high are we?’ I asked my sister.
‘My guess would be very close to the operational limits of this aircraft, Alex.’ Yuuka answered as she took another deep breath from the supply hose. ‘While serving in Manchuria, we heard several Imperial pilots describing the tactics of the ‘Flying Tigers’ of Burma. Apparently these fighters…um…P-40’s, are inferior to the newer Imperial fighters. The adapted attack style is to dive at the unsuspecting bombers and escorts. Though more maneuverable, Japanese fighters cannot follow at sufficient speed to catch such fighter attacks- they are simply not built for such speed.
Our plane’s motor suddenly revved to full power. We pitched to port suddenly and began dropping in altitude quickly.
‘Here we go,’ I thought. Yuuka nodded to me in worry. Within a matter of a few seconds the fuselage around us began to shake and vibrate. It increased as we picked up more speed. I had to get a look at this!
‘Alex, be careful. Remember that there are going to be plenty of bullets flying though the air around us.’
I found a good vantage point on the top of Sullivan’s parachute. From here I could see almost everything. We were rapidly dropping in on a group of ‘Betty’s’ and their ‘Nate’ escorts.
‘This is suicide!’ I thought loudly to my sister. I suddenly began to think of my time aboard Jim Lovell’s spacecraft- how my appearance just after the fuel cell explosion caused his crew’s concentration to break temporarily- how the spacecraft quickly began to oscillate out of control again and how they fought with the control quads to get Odyssey to cooperate as she lost precious oxygen- the pressurized gas creating unwanted thrust.
But that was in space. The feeling- the weightlessness of this dive stood in stark contrast in that I could see exactly what was happening now. In space everything except the Earth and moon was black nothingness- similar to my private domain but filled with stars. The feeling of being weightless and violently thrown around was there but nothing else. I felt my heart pumping furiously as we closed at an astounding rate on the enemy aircraft. Had they seen us yet? Probably not as the sun was at our backs- the sun would obscure our attack. Ingenious.
I noticed one of the ‘Nates’ break away from the group.
“Shit!” Sullivan swore from behind his air mask. He immediately changed his course to follow the fighter.
“What are you doin’ Sully? Get back in formation!” I heard from his nearby headphone.
“I’m staying with my ‘Nate’! You guys take out the ‘Betty’s’.”
“Sully, you can’t match him in a fight! Get with the program!”
Sullivan rolled his plane as we rushed closer to the escaping fighter. The plane began to shake even more as the P-40’s machineguns roared to life. Smoke erupted from the enemy plane as we hurtled below and behind it.
“Got him!” Our pilot announced calmly.
“That’s all well an’ good, Sully, but you got one on your tail now!”
Over the roar of the motor, I could hear the telltail metallic ‘tings’ as we came under attack.
‘Yuuka, get up here and hang on!’ I thought excitedly.
There was a sickening ‘thunk’ and smoke began to stream from somewhere forward of the cockpit. Sullivan violently pitched the plane on its side several times, but more bullets found their marks.
“Shit, I’m losing oil pressure.”
‘Alex, we have one right on our tail!’ Yuuka screamed in my mind.
“Bank hard to the right then pull back hard on the stick! Now!” I screamed as loud as I could at the nearby headset.
The plane violently pitched to starboard and I began to feel the pull of gravity increase substantially.
“Now roll it, hard to the left, and pull up again!” I shouted.
Again the plane violently shifted as the earth circled around us quickly and gravity increased in the other direction.
“Who’s that?” Sullivan asked as he tapped frantically at his headset.
“What are you talking about, Sully, and where did you learn those moves?” The male wingman’s voice asked.
“A woman’s voice…she told me to bank right, roll it then left and pull up. Where did that voice come from?” Sullivan asked.
“Less talk and more moves, Sully! There’s another one on your tail!” The wingman shouted.
“I know! I lost too much speed!”
“Alex, he’s coming on fast. I don’t think we can escape this time.” Yuuka cried her alert.
“I’m not going to get to you in time, Sully.” His wingman said sadly.
“Hey, it’s been nice flying with you guys. Tell Lucy I’ll try to make it back.”
Quickly, I grabbed Yuuka’s hand and mentally threw her imaginary valve almost all the way open. I concentrated on putting a containment shield around the whole plane.
“Thanks for the warning, Alex!” My sister gasped as I concentrated on phasing plane, pilot, and pixies out at the same time I stopped time inside my containment field.
The enemy plane was suddenly in front of us.
“Fire yer guns!” I shouted into Sullivan’s headphone.
The tail of the plane now directly in front of us disappeared. The ‘Nate’ immediately rolled to starboard and began plummeting to Earth in a spiral.
“How the hell did you do that?” The voice cracked over Sullivan’s headphone.
The P-40’s motor began to sputter and miss furiously. The propeller began to slow.
“Doesn’t matter how the hell that happened, I’m not going to make it back home, Smithie. What I said before goes. I’ll try to get as close as I can before I have to jump.”
“Been great flyin’ with ya, Sully. Keep yer head low if you make it.”
More metallic impacts echoed in the much quieter cockpit.
“Shit, not another one! Can’t you guys give me a little cover fire up there?”
“Kinda busy, Sull...” The wingman’s voice stopped abruptly as I smelt smoke fill the air. The radio had been shot.
“Take your headset off, Ralph Sullivan.” I shouted.
“What the…?” our pilot said as he tore his flying cap from his head.
“I want you to aim for that mountain to your left, Ralph. Do it now if you want to live.” I told the man as he desperately tried to see where my voice was coming from.
“Why should I aim for the hillside? How can I possibly live if I hit it?”
“You’ll just have to trust us, won’t you?” I argued back calmly.
“Us? There is more than just one voice in my head? Did I buy it already?”
“No, y’all are quite alive for the time bein’, Ralph.”
“I have a Southern Belle in my head? I’ve got to be dead.”
“For the record, I’m from Missoura, Ralph, now aim for the mountain, please.”
“Alex, what are you doing? Not even a pixie can survive slamming into the side of a mountain at over two hundred miles an hour. You know that, right?”
“Who said anything about us crashing, Yuuka?” I asked my sister verbally.
“Oh jeez, there ARE two voices in my head!” Sullivan said as he continued trying to get a look at us.
More bullets hit our crippled plane as our pilot banked left.
“I’ll let you see who we are if you promise to keep your composure, Ralph Sullivan.” I said calmly, but firmly. “Both hands on the stick and don’t you dare pass out, understand?”
Our pilot nodded with a loud swallow.
The motor gave one last backfire before everything went eerily quiet. We didn’t have much time left. I motioned for Yuuka to follow me.
Flying forward, we both stopped and hovered before the huge face of Ralph Sullivan. His eyes danced frantically between Yuuka and I as his complexion went pale.
“I said no passing out, Mr. Sullivan!” I ordered. “Stay on course.”
“Who…what are you?”
I am Alexandra and this is Yuuka. Doris sent us to rescue you.” I said matter-of-factly.
“Doris? Doris sent you? How…what?”
“Alex, his wingman is approaching and one’s still on his tail.” Yuuka said as she looked to the rear of the plane.
More bullets echoed through the quiet fuselage again. Sullivan’s hands jerked back on the joystick suddenly.
“Shit! He just took out my ailerons. No way can I land this thing now. Looks like you…um…”
“Pixies, Ralph, we’re Pixies.” I answered with a smile.
“No way I can land this thing, girls. Looks like you decided to rescue the wrong guy.”
“Just let us decide whether we bet on the wrong horse or not, Ralph. Try to keep us on target.”
“Then what will happen?”
“You trust, Sul-I-van?” I asked using Lu Sei’s pronounciation.
The man’s eyes got wider. “You know Lucy?”
“She’s safe and waiting for you to get back to the states, Ralph.” I reassured him.
“How…?”
“Time to unbuckle the straps, Ralph. You might want to try and open the canopy as well.” I suggested as the trees on the mountain ahead of us started to take on more definition. Sullivan tried to open the large plastic canopy with one hand while holding us steady with the other.
“It won’t budge! I can’t get it open!” He said with a slight amount of panic.
“I didn’t think it would open.” I said calmly. “Jammed by a bullet.”
“Alex, tell me you saw all this happen.” Yuuka said in an excited voice as she stared at the onrushing jungle.
“Let’s get to his shoulder, hun.” I said as I took Yuuka’s hand and tugged her to Sullivan’s huge shoulder.
I grabbed the man’s earlobe and began to concentrate on where to transport him. I noticed our wingman pull up and bank hard to port. Again I opened Yuuka’s imaginary valve wide.
Dense, dark green jungle surrounded us- the plane we had been in, nowhere to be seen. Off in the distance the buzz of airplanes lowered in pitch as they moved away from our new location. A sudden explosion echoed through the trees thus making the jungle come alive with animal chatter, roars, and squawking.
“Yuuka, perimeter search.” I ordered as I released Sullivan’s earlobe.
“Where are we? How…how did you do that?”
I hovered back in front of Ralph.
“I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space, Ralph Sullivan. As to where we are…my guess would be a few miles north of where your plane just exploded on that mountain over there.” I answered as I pointed to the nearby summit.
“I’m really dead, right? I mean…I mean something like Pixies and…and time travel…they really don’t exist…do…do they?”
“Hold out your hand, Mr. Sullivan.” I requested. He obliged and I landed on his upturned palm.
“Do you have a mirror in your survival kit, Ralph?” I asked with a smile.
“Um…ya…why?” He asked in curiosity.
“Because I have yet to see myself in this form and before I leave it, I’d like to see what I look like, silly.” I answered matter-of-factly.
“Oh…um…sure, its…its right here. I’ll get it.”
After a few minutes of digging, Ralph produced a small shaving mirror and held it in front of me.
The girl reflected looked exactly like me. The notable exception was my clothing. The reflection was dressed in a light green, tight-fitting leotard that left way too much of me exposed- cleavage or otherwise. She wore light green ballet slippers on her bared legs and a light green fabric mini-skirt that left almost nothing to the imagination. On her back a double set of wings with bright pink ‘smudges’ flitted nervously. I immediately tried to pull more skirt fabric to my exposed thighs. I felt myself blush profusely.
“Perimeter is clear, Alex…oh, I expected you wouldn’t waste any time…” Yuuka reported but stopped when she saw me admiring my reflection.
“Good,” I said as I looked up into the sky. “It’ll be dark soon and you’ll be able to move.”
“Where am I going to go? I don’t even know where I am?” Sullivan complained a little too loud for either of us pixies. Yuuka and I immediately covered our sensitive ears.
“Sorry.” Sullivan whispered in reaction.
“Yuuka, I think it’s time that we grew up. We stand a better chance of not becoming a main dish for the inhabitants.” I suggested as I took to the air, closed my eyes, and began willing myself to exit pixie mode.
As before, the rush of electricity…the sheer pleasure that encompassed my body, overloaded all my senses. In the background I heard a sharp gasp from our new companion.
Again my HUD displayed two pop-up windows; one alerting me that my suit had automatically changed my style of clothing; the second, running diagnostics on my changing body. Both changed to green for a moment then disappeared. Again another window popped up alerting me to a ‘mode’ change. I opened my eyes.
Standing before me was Ralph Sullivan in his flight suit and parachute. His eyes bulging at what they beheld. I glanced to the side and saw Yuuka had also left pixie mode.
“You’re navy?” He gasped.
“Y’all got a problem with that, flyboy?” I growled as I looked down to examine myself. I was back to my regulars.
“No…no ma’am…Commander, sir!” Ralph jumped to attention and saluted. “Lt. Ralph Christen Sullivan, Former Army Air Corp, sir!”
“Give it a rest, Ralph. I’m not here to pull rank on you.” I giggled. “I’m here to right a wrong that was caused by someone thinking they could change the world to match their specific image. Yuuka and I are here to put time back on track, Mr. Sullivan.”
“Ma’am?” the man asked, perplexed.
‘It’s about time you got back, Alex! I was starting to get worried you and Yuuka didn’t make it.’ Jack’s concerned voice echoed through my skull. I placed my finger to my lips to tell Ralph to be quiet for a moment.
‘Yuuka and I are fine, Jack. Part two of this mission is complete. We’re just going to make sure Ralph is safe for the night and be on our way. Tell Doris that her husband is safe and she’ll see him again as promised.’
‘Aye, Cap! I’ll pass that news along.’
“Talking to Jack, Alex?” Yuuka asked.
“She was concerned we wouldn’t make it.” I answered.
“I was starting to think the same thing the closer we got to that mountain, Alex.” My sister admitted as she gently rubbed her forehead with the back of her hand.
‘Alex, I’m ready to do the mind wipe when you’re ready.’ Jack informed me. I nodded slightly.
“Ralph Sullivan, I’d like you to inventory your supplies. Make sure you have your chit handy. You’ll need it soon enough.” I recommended as I reached for and took Yuuka’s hand.
“You’re going? Where will you go? I didn’t observe any small villages or anything remotely appearing to be civilization from up there.” He said as he pointed skyward.
“This is as far as we can take you, Ralph. I’m afraid you have to make your own way to freedom from here on out, and you may not have seen civilization from up there,” I gestured skyward also, “but you have been noticed by allies. Take care, Ralph Sullivan. Always remember that Doris and Lu Sei will be waiting for you.”
“Thank you, Commander. I hope one day we’ll see each other again. I owe you two my life.” Sullivan said as he reached to shake our free hands.
“The only thing you owe us is to make it back to the states in one, living, piece. You have two girls pinin’ away for you there.”
‘Now, Jack. Everything but what I said awaited him stateside. The man has to have a reason to go on.’
‘Done, Alex.’
Magwe airfield appeared around us.
Walking down to the far end of the field, I rephased Yuuka and I to meet up with Emily, Doris, Lu Sei, and Jack.
“Welcome back, stranger.” Emily giggled. “How is my little Pixie-poo?”
I smiled broadly. “It was the most amazing feeling in all the worlds, sis! I can see why Alexis was reluctant to grow back up. The feeling of pure freedom…it was just so amazing!” I gushed.
“Alexandra, I like you better this way.” Lu Sei said in her tongue. “Although you are a very pretty pixie. I just love those pink wings and your green outfit!”
“You do?” I asked in excitement as I bent down to our small companion. “I like this form too! How would you like to go somewhere where it’s safe and warm, and full of people that care for you very much?”
“Will Sul-I-van be there too?” The girl asked; excitement and hope filled her voice.
Not at the first place we visit, but maybe…just maybe he’ll be at our final destination. You want to go see?” I asked with the same excitement.
The girl nodded cautiously once.
“Let’s join hands and we’ll be there in a…”
My quarters on Atlantis appeared around us.
“Flash!” I said as I excitedly completed my sentence.
As usual, the Temporal Anomaly Alarm was sounding.
“It’s just me, Dixie.” I said in an annoyed tone.
The Alarm silenced.
“Welcome back, Empress. I trust your mission went according to plan?”
“Yes it did, hun, all of the players are in place. How is my sister’s mission progressing?”
“I’m afraid Mr. Scott is proving to be very stubborn and is trying Empress Alexandra Reilly, Dr. Mintaka, as well as Commodore Celeste’s patience, Empress.” Dixie replied in a vexed tone.
“Where is that voice coming from, Alexandra? Little Flower, I am scared.” Lu Sei cried out in fright.
“You are on a spaceship, Lu Sei.” I told her with a big, reassuring smile.
“What is a spaceship?”
“It’s like a big airplane, but flies through the heavens, high above the Earth and your home.” I replied. “Would you like to see?”
“I recommend observation lounge Beta-17, Empress. Temporal Anomaly Alarms have been disabled at both points for transit.” Dixie informed me.
“Have the others meet us there, Dixie.”
“As you wish, Empress.”
A familiar lounge area now surrounded us. I quickly rephased us and released the hands I was holding.
“It’s nighttime already?” Lu Sei exclaimed as she ran to the windows and stared out. Earth appeared at the right-most pane and moved slowly across the room’s transparent wall. The girl released an excited squeal before her jaw dropped open in awe of the sight. Doris walked up slowly behind her and held her tight as she too watched our home move from panel to panel. We all stood there in silence until the beautiful blue and white planet disappeared from view.
When Doris turned back to me she had tears streaming down her face.
“This…this is just so incredible! Alexandra…how…how can this be? That can’t be Earth. It looks too snow covered.” She paused a moment. “That is snow down there isn’t it?”
I nodded. “Welcome to the year seventy-two, thousand-something BC, Mrs. Sullivan. What you saw below on the planet is what scientists call the Ice Age. It will last another twenty or thirty thousand years before the Earth starts to warm and melt into the continents you studied in geography class.”
“Seventy-thous…thousand?” She sputtered out.
“Give or take a few thousand, but yes. A magnificent sight, wouldn’t you agree?” I switched my translator to Cantonese. “So what do you think, Lu Sei? You like the view?”
“I want to see it again, Alexandra! Can we see it again?”
“It’ll be back around in a few minutes, honey.” I promised.
“Em, y’all really oughta do somethin’ ‘bout yer Pa!” Alex Reilly groused as she stomped through the door when it slid open. “Ah swear he bitches worse’n Billie!”
“He never used to be like that, sis, he was always so reserved.” Emily giggled.
I was never ‘reserved, young lady! I just know how to keep my mouth shut!” Pa said as he entered the large room- still on crutches.
“Hey, gir…oh, look at you, cutie!” Cami started to say as she and Ricky Lynn came through the door, but upon seeing Lu Sei, her attention changed.
“Who are you?” The girl asked in Cantonese.
“My name is Camille…Camille Darough. What’s your’s cutie?” Cami asked in the girl’s tongue.
“I am called Lu Sei. Are you a friend of Little Flower and Alexandra?”
“We all are, cutie.” Cami giggled. “Here, I’ll introduce you to the gang, okay?”
While Cami introduced Lu Sei to everyone, I approached Doris Sullivan.
“So what do y’all think, Doris?” I asked.
“I can’t believe that I’m here…” She gulped, “looking down on my home…or what will be my home some day.”
“It does look spectacular from up here doesn’t it? That’s not what I asked though, Doris. What do you think of Lu Sei?”
“I’m not sure. If she spoke better English…maybe?”
“So you are one of those people that judge someone else by the way they look or speak? I’m surprised at you, Doris Sullivan.” I chided.
“I never said that, Alexandra! I just wish I understood Chinese so I could know what she’s saying- what she thinks of me.”
“It’s been my experience that the old adage is still true, Doris.”
“What old adage?”
“That the eyes are the windows into the heart…and soul.” I recited with a smile. “Words can be arranged in all sorts of ways- mostly by politicians- to say one thing but mean another, but a person’s eyes…? With experience and close observation they will never hide their owner’s true feelings, Doris. Look into the child’s eyes and see the truth reflected there. They will never lie.”
“Is that how you do it, Alexandra? Look into someone’s eyes?” She asked candidly.
“Sometimes, but most of the time I cheat.” I giggled. “Mostly, I rely on my gift of foresight to know if a person is telling the truth or not. If I stare into someone’s eyes long enough they start to get ‘creeped out’, so in the interest of comfort, I use my gift- less awkward that way.”
Sullivan’s hand came to her mouth as she started to giggle quietly.
“Though, right now,” I said motioning to her, “your eyes tell me that you find my conversation entertaining and disarming- which was my goal- to make you feel comfortable around all this.” I motioned around the room then to the door as Andie and Reggie entered.
Cami immediately introduced Lu Sei to our hosts, noting that Andie was Emily’s and my half sister.
“Lu Sei, here comes the Earth again.” I called and the excited girl rushed to the windows again.
A few moments later, Andie walked to my side.
“Welcome back, sister. I trust your end of this mission has gone smoother than my end?”
“Was he really that bad, Andie?” I asked, already knowing the answer.
“At first he seemed excited, but once asked to move it and with no result, he became discouraged and sank into despair. He still refuses to fully embrace the limb, Alex. It is as if he does not trust it to hold him- that it will somehow detach and run away on its own.”
“I think he’s just mad that we tricked him. He’s a very proud man you know. Pride sometimes has a way of interfering with progress.”
“I know that all too well, sister.” She looked back to the windows as Lu Sei watched, transfixed, as the last vestiges of Earth disappeared from view again. “If Mrs. Sullivan does not wish to accept the child, I have room for her here. She will get the best education Atlantis can provide, and all the love she will ever want. That, I guarantee, Empress.”
“Thank you, sis, but Doris will be every bit the doting mother Lu Sei lost when her family and village was decimated. There is, however, always room for a doting aunt or two.” I said with a grin.
Andie smiled deviously. “As long as some form of transportation is available for us to visit her, Empress.” She replied with a wink.
We both laughed as she wrapped her long arms around me and squeezed gently.
Someone tapped me on my shoulder and Andie released her bear hug. Cami stood there waiting patiently.
“I will insert the necessary archives while she sleeps, Alex. Jacki has insisted I show her my technique and will supply some of the needed knowledge.” She informed us.
“Wait till we get back to Bridgeport to instruct Jack, Cami. Doris has requested she learn a little Chinese to understand Lu Sei better. We’ll see y’all in the morning, Sweetheart.”
“I have arranged for Doris and Lu Sei to share quarters, which are located next to you and Alex Reilly, Cami.”
“Thank you Commodore. I suspect both will require escort there within the hour. Our little cutie is already starting to fatigue.”
“I’ll try to have Jack and Emily back in a few hours then. We still have some unfinished business back in Burma.” I said as I kissed both women’s cheek.
‘Jack, get Emily. It’s time to finish the Burma mission.’ I thought to her.
‘Aye, Cap, be right there.’
I decided to meet Jack and Emily half way.
“Alex! Alex, sweetie, you have to take me with you! These women are going to kill me if I don’t get out of here! Please, I beg you, get me out of here.” Pa said quietly as he took my arm gently, but firmly.
“Pa, what’ s the problem? They just gave you back your foot! What you need to do is listen to what they say and let the therapy do its work. Don’t be such a baby!”
“No, I’m thankful they were willing to give this thing to me, but it’s not…me! They grew the thing in two days, Alex! Two days! How could it be me in so little time?” He asked, still at a low volume.
“Look,” I told him as I stared directly into his eyes. “They took a certain kind of cell from your spinal cord- a stem cell they call it in the twenty-first century, Pa. This cell…they processed it and programmed it to divide and replicate. Using specially designed equipment, they persuade the cell to produce more cells. On and on it goes until the cells begin to form bones and tissues and skin. With the equipment, this happens at a phenomenal rate. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but every cell in that new foot is yours! There is not one living cell in that ‘thing’, as you call it, that you don’t have in your other foot. The foot is every bit an integral part of you, Pa. You! So stop whining and walk on the damn thing! It will never fail you…ever!”
“Alex, I think he should come along.” Emily said gently touching my other arm. “The jungle air might do him some good.” She added with a quick wink.
I offered my hand begrudgingly.
1113hrs, Magwe Airstrip, China, March 21st, 1942
“Keep holding my hand until I say it’s safe, Pa.” I warned in an unhappy tone. “Jack, the bombing group will be coming from that direction.” I nodded to our right. “We need the Airfield to look like more jungle.”
“How long until they arrive, Cap?”
“About five minutes, but I have to rephase us or you’ll destabilize us and we’ll be seen anyway.”
“Got it, Alex. This will work better if I set up toward the middle of the field. I’ll be able to fortify the shield better if I can see where it’s weakest.” My Ex-O recommended.
“I know, Jack, and you’re going to have to erase us from their memories- in fact, the whole incident will have to be erased. Remember this attack never happened before Clemson’s intervention.”
Off in the distance the droning of aircraft engines could be heard. We had just arrived at Jack’s designated location, as the droning grew louder.
“Rephase us now, Alex.”
I nodded and released Emily and Pa’s hands.
“Deploying camouflage shield now, Alex.” Jack announced. The sky above us darkened slightly.
Several men ran from their quarters, started pointing to us, and ran toward us. Most of the others pointed over our heads to the incoming enemy aircraft.
Suddenly pulses of bright, blue light began launching straight up from Jack’s suddenly up stretched arms. I had seen this display before, on Terra.
“Show off.” I accused.
“Better that they be awed than aiming, Empress.” She offered.
“Well done, sister.” I said before I turned and walked toward the gathering crowd.
“Alex! Where are you going?” Emily cried out.
“I’m going to offer our services and hope they don’t shoot me before I tender it.” I turned and replied with a wink.
“Alex, wait.” Pa said as he hobbled to catch up.
“Get back by Jack, Pa, she’ll protect you.” I warned angrily.
“I know one of those guys. We were in boot camp together.”
“What the hell you doin’ on my field an’ what the hell is she doin’ out there?” A middle-aged man screamed in anger, as he hurried closer.
“She’s savin’ your worthless asses, Bobby! You do hear the bombers comin’ right?” Pa screamed back.
“Lou?! What the hell you doin’ here? I thought you got out a long time ago?”
“I re-upped. You have a problem with that?”
“What’s she doin’ here?”
“My daughter, Alex, is in charge of this mission, Bobby.”
“In charge? Your daughter is in charge of a mission? How stupid you think we are? Women can’t command!”
“And I suppose women can’t produce a camouflage force field over this entire base to hide you from those Japanese bombers either, right?”
“What the hell she yappin’ ‘bout, Lou?” ‘Bobby screamed.
I phased and rephased behind him.
“I suggest ya shut yer yap and stand down, Bobby.” I said before phasing out and rephasing next to Pa again.
The staring commenced- all aimed at me, of course.
“What the hell?! What is she, Lou?”
“She’s my daughter and your salvation, Bobby; now shut-up, stand down, and watch!”
The first of the planes appeared over the trees. It made no obvious moves to alter coarse to make a bomb run. The fighter escorts stayed in formation. They didn’t appear to take notice of the base or anything on the ground.
‘Jack, leave knowledge of the ‘Scott twins’ in this guy’s mind. It comes in handy in the future.’ I thought to her.
‘Aye, Cap.’
“Hey, Bob, I can’t find Lucy anywhere! I wanted to get her away from the buildings but I can’t find her!” A younger man shouted as he ran from Lu Sei’s quarters.
Overhead in the opposite direction more aircraft could be heard approaching. Diving fighters came into focus as they dropped from a higher altitude. Smoke began billowing from several ‘Bettys’ and two ‘Nates’.
“It’s the third! They must have been on patrol today!” Someone shouted excitedly from the gathered crowd.
Everyone began cheering as the specialized attack continued over us. I noticed a ‘Nate’ take heavy fire. It began plummeting to the ground toward us.
‘Alex, its going to hit close to you and Mr. Scott. Get out of there!’ Jack shouted in my head.
‘Let it through, Commander.’ I thought back to her calmly.
‘But you and the others…’
‘We’ll be fine, Jack, just let it through. Make it look like it crashed into the jungle.’
‘Aye, Cap.’ Jack replied sounding very skeptical and concerned I was making a grave mistake.
“If Ah were y’all, Ah’d run for cover! Y’all got incomin’!” I shouted with my back toward the approaching disaster- my thumb pointing behind me.
Men took off running in every direction. Bobby continued to stare at Pa and me.
“Pa, You an’ Bobby’s in the line of fire.” I said calmly.
“Alex! Get out of the way! You’ll be killed!” Pa shouted as he hobbled quickly away from me.
The man named Bobby just kept staring at me.
“Pa, Bobby’s in danger. Y’all hafta get him outta here.” I said with no emotion. “Ah kin phase out to protect mahself. Your friend cain’t.”
I could hear the sputtering of the motor as it closed quickly from behind me.
“Alex!” Pa shouted as he wavered a few yards away from me.
“Get Bobby!” I screamed.
Suddenly, Pa dropped his crutches, sprinted to, and tackled his apparent friend. They landed hard, but were now out of harm’s way. I phased just as the plane impacted several yards behind me. I could feel the intense heat rush through me as the flaming hulk stopped only a hundred feet ahead. I looked over to where Pa and Bobby lay, shielding their eyes and faces from the heat.
“So, your new foot served you well, Louis Scott?” I said as I rephased standing a foot or so behind the two prone men.
“How the hell did you…I saw the plane hit…you were right there!”
“You don’t need to know how I accomplished that illusion, sir. Just know that this base…and every man on it…has been saved. Please go back to your quarters and rest assured that you will all live to fly another day. In a few minutes we will take our leave of this place. You and the others will never remember any of this happening.”
“What the hell are you broads?”
“Watch it Bobby, this is my daughter, Alexandra, the Empress of Time and Space, and she and her friend just saved your asses! I recommend you say ‘thank you’ to the girls before you don’t remember this happening.” Pa informed the man with pride overflowing his words.
“How the hell would I not remember this, Lou? Three strange women and a guy I know to be mustered out years ago suddenly appear in the middle of my airstrip just before an enemy bombing group flies into range? How can I forget that? Not to mention that one of the women is shooting blue balls of light from her hands and another one…that you say is your daughter…disappears and reappears like some ghostly apparition…then survives being run over by a burning, downed enemy plane not two hundred feet in front of me! What the hell is going on, Lou? Are you even Lou at all, Lou?”
“Sir, you have a burning aircraft on your airfield,” I interrupted. “Don’t you think you should put out the fire? Or would you like us to do that for you?”
“I think we can put out a fire, Princess.” Bobby retorted caustically.
“I know you will, SIR.” I replied snidely. “I just thought that if it were put out quicker, that the enemy planes might not circle back after we’ve left. Once my Ex-O drops her force field your base and the tell-tail smoke will be completely visible.”
Pa’s buddy stared at me for a few minutes. I stared back in defiance.
“Do it.” He growled in defeat, looking away from me embarrassed.
“Jack, we need a suppression field over the plane to snuff out the flames, please.”
‘Sure thing, Alex.’ She thought back to me.
The thick, black, smoke and flames suddenly started to collect, roll, and boil in the unseen containment field.
Bobby’s jaw dropped.
“How the hell are you doing that?” he finally asked.
“My girls can do some pretty amazing things if they wish, Bob, so don’t piss ‘em off. Just thank them and we’ll be on our way.” Pa informed his friend.
Many more of the base inhabitants had approached the strange phenomena and surrounded it, scratching their heads in wonder. The flames had died quickly with the oxygen used up, but the smoke still boiled and swirled in the transparent, hemispherical field.
“How…how did you get here? No one reported any parachutes or unauthorized vehicles…” Bobby asked as he looked around.
“I transported our little group here, sir- we’ll leave the same way.” I answered.
“Jack, the fire’s out. Y’all can disable your containment field.” I added.
Immediately the smoke burst forth into the air and began to dissipate. There was a collective gasp from all gathered.
“Get the pilot out of there!” Bobby shouted.
“He was dead before he hit the ground, sir.” I told him sadly.
“How could you know that?” He asked, turning to stare at me again.
“I know a lot more about what happened today than you would actually believe, sir. I also know that one of your pilots is alive and in the protection of the Chinese resistance. Another- unofficial- member of this base is under my protection and is safe from the dangers of this war.” I answered.
“Lucy? She’s safe?” Bobby and several other men close enough to hear me asked.
“Stateside.” I answered with a pleasant smile. “She’s in a loving home in Bridgeport, Connecticut.”
“Bridgeport? But that’s where you’re…”
“Whoa, buddy! Doris Sullivan offered to take her in, not me!”
“Sullivan? But, Sullivan was reported missing last mon…”
“Ralph Sullivan is being escorted to the nearest Allied port as we speak, or weren’t you listening to me before, ‘Bobby’?” I smiled deviously.
“So, he’s safe too?”
“As safe as anyone can be while traveling behind enemy lines, sir.”
“But he’ll make it out, right?”
“In a year or two.” I said as I took Pa’s hand and pulled him away from the growing crowd.
“Time to go, Louis. Jack, disable your Camo shield, we’ll be on our way.”
The sky immediately brightened as Jack dropped her hands to her sides. She, and Emily started walking toward us.
“Great job, Jack.” I gushed with pride.
“You are truly amazing, Jacquelyn Cummins! I still can’t believe you did that. Why didn’t you stop that plane from coming through, though?”
“Alex told me not to, Mr. Scott. I’ve learned not to question most of her commands. She knows what she’s doing, sir.”
I winked at her and smiled.
“How the hell did you do that, young lady? How the HELL did you make them Japs fly right past us?”
“I distinctly heard the Empress tell you how I did it, sir. I’m just glad we could help today.” Jack answered demurely.
“Bobby, this is Navy Lt. Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins,” Pa motioned to Jack. “And this is my youngest daughter, Emily. Girls, this is Robert Garvie. An old buddy of mine from a long time ago.”
Jack and Emily smiled as they shook hands.
“Just as we talked about, Jack.” I said despondently as I offered Emily my hand.
“What did you talk about? Lou, what are your girls talking about- ‘Just as we talked about?’ you mean they really can make us forget everything we seen here? Really?”
Releasing my hold, I stopped and turned around to face him.
“That’s exactly what is going to happen, Mr. Garvie, though you specifically won’t forget quite everything. You and you alone will remember me, my twin sister, and Emily as being the daughters of Louis Scott. What you will not remember is anything that has happened here today.” I told him honestly.
“I don’t understand. What the HELL do you mean?”
“I mean, Mr. Garvie, that this attack…our visit to your base…it never should have happened, or been necessary…not in the original timeline, anyway. Someone has purposely tried to change history…the history that has just and is still happening around you…around us…at this very moment. None of you will remember any of this happening because we’re going to make sure the culprit is stopped from doing it in the first place.”
“There’s no way in HELL that made any sense at all, princess! How you gonna stop somethin’ thats already happened?”
“I travel through time, Mr. Garvie, but I don’t expect you to remember that after we leave. What I would expect is that you feel some sort of importance…nothing more than a feeling that Emily, my twin sister, or myself are special- that there is more to us than meets the eye. Until we meet again, have a good day, Mr. Robert Joshua Garvie.”
Re-connecting with Pa and Emily, I nodded to Jack to commence our deletion from base-wide memory. Jack gave a sad nod and everyone that we could see froze in place for a moment.
After she nodded an airstrip with different aircraft appeared around us. These aircraft displayed the familiar ‘Rising Sun’ emblem of Imperial Japan.
“What are we doing on an enemy base, Alexandra?” Pa gasped out in surprise.
“To right the wrong Darren Clemson initiated.” I replied as I pulled gently for Pa, Emily, and Jack to follow.
I walked us through several soldiers right into a building that I knew to be the base headquarters.
“So now what, Alex?” Jack asked as she looked around uncomfortably.
“We wait for Clemson to show his face.”
“Do you want me to try to grab him, Cap?”
“You won’t be able to, Jack. He can shunt your telekenetic attempts remember? You won’t have time to suggest he can’t move once he sees us.”
“He’ll be able to see us? That means they will be able to see us!” Jack cried in shock.
“I don’t plan to be here all that long, hun. We just need to scare him into moving on.” I revealed. “Get ready.”
Suddenly, I felt the air around us become static-filled- almost like Jack powering up. I had noted this strange feeling several times in our pursuit of Prof. Samuel’s time machine. I sensed that Clemson would appear any second.
I also felt reality synchronize around us. Boy, was Ricky Lynn’s machine, unstable!
The Base Commander confirmed my feeling immediately.
“What? Where did you come from? Guards! Intruders!” The Japanese commander shouted as, by his perspective, we suddenly appeared across the room from him.
Clemson and the QDA appeared instantly thereafter between us. Our would-be captor’s eyes bulged from his head as he tossed something out of range of the QDA’s ‘attractive’ perimeter.
“There you are!” I said to our adversary calmly. “Thought you could out run me, did you?”
Clemson’s face was priceless as his hand scrambled for the activation button almost instinctually.
In another instant he was gone. I hurried to phase us out again. Not a moment too soon as three soldiers hurried in and walked directly through us.
“Jack, please take care of that paper with the coordinates of Garvie’s base written on it.”
Clemson’s hastily discarded, folded piece of yellow notepad paper burst into flames and disappeared completely leaving no ash whatsoever.
“What is it sir? What did you call us for?” One of the newly arrived, slightly out of breath, guards asked of his superior.
The base commander’s mouth moved slightly, but no words came out. He simply continued staring at us- or where we had been- in horror.
“I’ll handle this, Alex.” Jack giggled deviously.
“I saw a mouse.” The commander said as if suddenly in a trance.
“A mouse?” all three guards repeated giving him a strange look.
“Of the two-legged variety. It was about this tall,” The commander’s hand came up to about neck level to indicate the size. “He had large round ears, wore white overalls, and large, round, white shoes. He claimed his name was ‘Mickey’ in a high squeaky voice.”
“Jack?” I giggled as Pa and Emily began laughing.
“Get the doctor here at once, the Captain has fallen ill!” One of the summoned guards told another, who then proceeded to run from the building immediately.
My quarters on Atlantis surrounded us. Alex Reilly, Cami, Doris Sullivan, Yuuka, Ricky Lynn, Andie, Reggie, and a more rested looking Lu Sei were waiting.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:09
“Welcome back, Empress. I take it ol’ Darren needs to stop and change his britches?” Alex Reilly greeted wryly.
“Probably.” I replied with a slight grin. Both him and the Japanese captain we surprised.
“You went to see the Japanese, Alexandra?” Lu Sei inquired in perfect English. “Did you kill them?”
“We don’t do that, Lu Sei. We try to help people, not hurt them.” I answered, reassuringly.
“But they hurt my friends…my family…” She countered.
“And they will pay for their crimes, honey- that, I promise.” I replied. I then changed the subject. “Have you made your decision, young lady?”
“I was waiting for your advice, wise Empress.” She bowed gently to me.
“And what does your gut tell you to do, honey?” I asked.
“My ‘gut’ wants to know how I can be talking fluently to you in a tongue that I have only basic knowledge of, Empress.”
I couldn’t help laughing at her bravado.
“Each of my sisters possesses special abilities we call gifts. Camille’s gift allows her to put the knowledge you need to speak English into your brain. Try talking in your native tongue for a moment, Lu Sei.” I answered.
The two of us carried on a short, but decisive conversation in Cantonese.
“See, you still know your native language, honey. Cami just made it easier for you to adapt to your new home- that is, if you want a new home?”
“What do you think I should do, Alexandra?” Lu Sei asked me again.
“Let me ask you a few questions, honey. Do you like Doris Sullivan? I mean in the time you have known her does she seem like she likes you?”
“She reminds me of my mother.” The girl answered with a frown as she crossed her arms under her small, but developing bust.
Doris looked on the verge of tears.
“Is that a good thing or a bad thing, Lu Sei?”
The girl thought a minute or so.
“I know that my mother will not be coming back?” Her answer, in the form of a question, was intentionally directed to me. This girl was very smart and quick on the uptake.
I looked away and shook my head sadly. “No, I’m sorry, honey. I can’t go back to help them. Some things just have to be…left to happen.” I told her as my voice trailed off.
“Mrs. Sullivan…she has shown an interest in me?” She asked in a whisper after reaching for my upper arm and pulling me down to her height.
I cupped my hand around her ear. “She has wanted a daughter for so long, Lu Sei- so long that she has almost given up hope entirely. Just your reluctance to answer saddened her to tears. I think she would be more than excited to have you as her daughter. She is a very kind and loving person, and…and she lives a few doors away from our father.” I said in Cantonese as I motioned quickly to Pa, Emily, Andie, Alex Reilly, and Reggie.
“You see no difficulties at my new home, oh Empress of Time and Space?” She whispered back, placing her other hand around my ear.
“I won’t lie to you honey, there will be many times you will not agree with Doris or Doris with you. Many more times, others will cause problems and you will feel at odds. You must work through those times as you have worked through your life up to this point. That is what life is all about, Lu Sei…learning how to survive- although, you already have a good foundation to work from.”
The young girl looked me in the eyes a moment then nodded and released my arm.
Lu Sei slowly walked over to Doris and eyed her carefully for a few seconds.
“Mrs. Sullivan,” she paused briefly, “would it be okay if I came to live with you? I will work to clean and prepare meals in exchange for a place to sleep. Would that be acceptable?”
Doris Sullivan broke into tears and took the girl in her arms. Both cried for several minutes before Doris pushed back and placed her thumb and finger to Lu Sei’s chin. She gently lifted it so both made eye contact.
“I know…” Doris paused a second. “I know I’m not your real mother, but…” she paused again to wipe away more tears. “Would you do me the honor of becoming my daughter, Lu Sei? We can share the housework and the cooking duties. In exchange, I promise to love you as much as I am able and to provide you with a good home as long as I am able. How would you like that, Lu Sei?”
“Would I have to call you ‘mother’?”
“Only if you want to, dear. I know I can never replace your real mother, so I won’t try. I just ask that you treat me with the respect you have shown to the men at that base.”
“That is theoretically acceptable, provided the underlying parameters remain logical and stationary as per the verbally outlined agreement.” Lu Sei replied in Reillese.
I looked questioningly to Cami, who just raised both arms in defeat. Apparently, she had implanted more than we had planned.
“What did she just say?” Doris asked as she stared at me in confusion.
“She said she accepts provided everything we’ve told her holds true and correct.”
Something struck me as being off with our group as Doris and Lu Sei embraced each other again.
“Pa? Where are your crutches? Did you leave them in Magwe?” I asked with a slightly beleaguered tone.
Louis Scott began looking down then around him in surprise. After failing to locate the items in question, he began shifting his weight back and forth from his good foot to his new foot.
A smile came to his face as understanding surfaced.
“You did that on purpose!” He suddenly accused.
“Did what on purpose, Louis? I didn’t tell you to leave your crutches back at that base, and Jack was given no such orders either.” I defended.
“You made sure I had to run and push Bob Garvie out of the way! You wanted me to forget and use my new foot! You placed yourself in harm’s way to make me do that!”
I smiled deviously. “Would I do that, Louis…really?”
“Yes, you would do that, sis! And you both have done it many more times than I should even know about…if I hadn’t seen it with my gift, that is!” Emily complained vehemently.
“I agree with Emily’s assessment, Mr. Scott. My Alexandra is- how would you say it- reckless, as well?” Cami added. “She also takes too many chances on our missions. It seems to me that these two are not twin sisters, but identical sisters- both in intelligence and courage.”
I looked over to Allie. “Oh? What did you do, Alex?”
“We took a trip to Orleans, France last night…” Cami began to say.
“I decided to do somethin’ constructive and shoo ol’ Darren ‘way from that there dungeon where they was holdin’ Joan.”
I closed my eyes and asked the one question I had seen when we first arrived on Atlantis several weeks ago.
“You gave her some water.” I stated before opening them back up.
“The director seduced the guard then knocked him out to do it, Alex.” Cami tattled.
“Y’all said to be chaotic, sis.” Allie defended as I shook my head side to side several times. “And besides, y’all know how hard swaggerin’ in them old torture devices is? Had to expose mah udders ta get em ta even half look!”
“Really, ladies! Is this a conversation to hold in front of such a young, impressionable girl?” Doris complained stiffly.
“Doris is right. None of my girls should be showing off any part of their bodies to catch the eye of anyone! You were brought up better than that, Alex.” Pa stated angrily. “Both of you!” He clarified.
Lu Sei began to laugh, but stopped quickly and looked to the floor.
Doris quickly stared at her new, tentatively, daughter. “What’s the matter, Lu Sei? Why did you suddenly stop laughing?”
“You will think badly of me.”
“No I won’t. Please tell me?” Doris pressed gently.
“Pa, could you go into the bedroom for a minute? And shut the door, please?” I asked, after Lu Sei looked my way.
Pa begrudgingly left our living area and closed the door behind him.
“Okay, hun, we can talk, girl to girl. What did you do that you thought was so wrong?” I asked gently.
Lu Sei looked around at each of us for a minute or so.
“I may have…” she paused to take a deep breath. “I offered favors to several men along the road for helping me escape the Japanese soldiers.” The girl began crying. “I know…I know I shouldn’t have, but…but I was desperate. I needed to get away from there- any way I could.” She looked sadly at Doris for a moment.
“I know…” She sniffed a tear or two back. “I know this changes things between us and nullifies our collectively negotiated, verbal, agreement, Mrs. Sullivan. I understand if you wish to discontinue it and don’t want me anymore.” Lu Sei said in a combination of English and Riellese. She turned and ran to me, wrapped her arms around my waist and began blubbering uncontrollably.
“You knew about this, I assume, Alexandra?” Doris asked quietly. I closed my eyes and slowly nodded once.
She came over and gently touched the young girl’s shoulder.
“Did they hurt you, Lu Sei?” She asked calmly. “Did the men you did…‘favors’ for…did they hurt you in any way?”
Lu Sei shook her head ‘no’. After a few minutes, she looked back to the older woman. “They only had me kneel before them. I took them each once in payment for their help.”
Doris exhaled a sigh of relief.
“Her ‘virtue’ is still intact, Mrs. Sullivan, though her psyche has been traumatized.” Emily informed her in her professional voice.
“I understand that, Emily. I wasn’t born yesterday.” Doris responded sternly to my sister. “Dear, you did what you had to do to survive…to reach safety. I might have done the same thing if in similar circumstances. However, you are here with friends and safe from that war now and I will not think badly of you just for doing what you felt needed to be done. This changes nothing between us and I would still be very honored if you were to become my daughter, Lu Sei.”
“Really?” The girl brightened up almost instantly.
“We call it giving someone a second chance, hun.” Allie said with a bright smile.
“When can we go…home?” She asked the older woman as she turned her head back to me.
Doris looked to me. I nodded.
“Anytime you want to go, dear- any time you want to leave.” She told her new daughter.
“How ‘bout we leave after I get a few winks? Emily, Jack, and I have been goin’ for a while now. I think we could all use some sleep, hun.” I responded, covering my mouth to hide a false yawn.
“In the mean time, Lu Sei, why don’t we take a trip out to the outer ring to do some planet watching? Reggie and I know this wonderful eating establishment out there with the best unobstructed views in all of Atlantis.” Andie suggested as she got my hint.
Reggie offered Lu Sei her hand and they headed for my quarter’s door. Andie winked at me and turned to follow.
“I’ll be right with you ladies,” Doris told them as she hung back. She waited until the door slid closed.
“How old is she really, Alexandra?”
“How old? What does that matter, Doris?” I asked, putting on a curious expression.
“As if you wouldn’t know. How old is Lu Sei, Alexandra? I know she is not fourteen- I can see it in her eyes!”
“Eleven. She is a very grown-up, very intelligent eleven, Doris Sullivan. Remember that always and nurture her despite it.”
“Thank you, Alexandra. Thank you all for what you have given me, even though not all of my prayers have been answered. Thank you so much.”
Doris Sullivan turned and hurried out of our quarters.
“Um…is it okay for me to come back out?” Pa asked loudly from behind our bedroom door.
Everyone still in our living area began giggling. We had forgotten he was still in there.
We began laughing as Pa angrily stomped out into the room.
“Thanks for letting me be the brunt of your little joke, girls.”
“Dr. Mintaka would like to do one more follow-up on your new appendage, Pa. I recommend you go there now because we leave for Bridgeport in eight hours.” I told him before he stormed out of our quarters as the laughing died out.
“It’s not an ‘appendage’; it’s my foot.” He corrected formally.
“I thought you said it really didn’t belong to you, Louis?” I asked with an impish grin.
“I…I changed my mind,” He said as he began to walk toward our door. It opened, but he stopped and turned around quickly. “I’ll be back here in four hours…after I see the doctor and after I take a nice, long walk around the city!”
“Ship,” I corrected.
“Whatever!”
Emily waited until the door had closed completely.
“I don’t think I’ve seen daddy…”
I cleared my throat and glared at my sister.
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen father so flustered, sis- not even when we appeared at his front door last week.”
“We do have a way a doin’ that, sis.” Allie replied with a giggle.
Jack and Cami suddenly looked at each other. “Alex, Dr. Mintaka wants you both to know that Louis Scott’s ‘K’ cell count has not changed, holding at eighty parts per million according to his latest blood sample.” Jack said first.
“Tell her thanks, Jack.”
“Will do, Alex.”
“He has ‘K’ cells in his bloodstream, Alex?” Emily replied in shock, her mouth dropping open.
“Apparently, Ruth and Louis Scott like to be adventurous, Emily.” Cami said as she blushed.
“Adventurous? As in how, Camille Darough?”
“K’ cell transference can only be accomplished while still in solution.” She stated clinically.
“I already know that, Cami.” Emily replied irritably.
Camille took a deep breath. “Then you already know that any bodily fluids can be considered solution- if just for lubrication.”
“EEEWWwww!” Emily groaned loudly as she scrunched her nose.
“So is everybody ready to go?” I asked as we all joined hands in the middle of our living area. There were twelve of us standing together.
“I’m not sure I have enough beds this time.” Pa groaned as he looked around.
“I have a few rooms open, Louis. A few of the girls can stay with me. I’m sure Lu Sei would love the company while she gets used to the change of scenery” Doris Sullivan offered.
“Could Little Flower stay with us, ma’am?”
“If she wants to, dear.” Doris told her daughter.
“Can you, Little Flower?”
“We’ll see, Lu Sei.” Yuuka answered sheepishly. She still hadn’t told the young girl her real name. She was afraid that Lu Sei would reject her if she found out she had been Japanese before her Mahanilui.
The Sullivan’s living room in Bridgeport appeared around us and we dropped hands.
“Welcome home, Lu Sei. I said as she immediately started to look around us.
“Its…its so big!” She cried in joy.
“And its all for you and me, dear.” Doris said with a big, happy smile.
“Could Alex and Little Flower and Emily and Jack and…”
“They are all welcome here when they are in town, dear, but I think they will want to stay with their father, don’t you?”
“Oh…yes…I guess they would.” Lu Sei replied sadly.
“Pa just lives a few doors down the street, honey. We’ll make it a point to visit when we’re in the area.” I reassured the young girl.
I noticed Emily’s eyes were closed. She quickly opened them and looked at me sheepishly. I smiled tensely and nodded once.
“Pa, we better get you home before some of your lady friends start to worry about you.” I suggested before Emily could confront me with what she had seen and ruin everything.
“Do we still have enough in the freezer for a cookout, Alexandra?” Pa asked.
Again I nodded.
“Um…what time is it here…um…Empress?” He asked cautiously.
“We’ve only been gone for two hours, Pa. This is still August 28th, 1944- 1145hrs.”
“But we just ate dinner back on Atlantis.” He complained.
“Welcome to my world, Louis.” Allie said.
“Jack seems to like when it happens this way, sis.” I giggled.
“Hey! Just because I get hungry sometimes…” Jack began to defend herself before Pa cut her off.
“How about everyone meet over at our house for dinner…say…around four…uum…1600hrs?”
“What is a ‘cookout’?” Lu Sei asked out of curiosity.
“It’s where we make a fire and cook food on it instead of making it indoors.”
“Oh, is that all?” she said dejectedly. “I thought it was something incredible.”
“Oh…I think you’ll like our version of a cookout, honey.” I assured her with a big smile.
1145hrs, L. Scott home, Bridgeport, Conn, August 28th, 1944
“Welcome home, Pa.” I said as his living room appeared around us. We all dropped hands.
Yuuka and Cami decided to stay with Doris and Lu Sei while the rest of us chose to come back to the Scott house.
“Jack, we’ll need a fire with some good hot coals for cooking those cuts we saved for tonight. They’ll take about twenty-five minutes.” I requested.
Jack nodded.
“Professor, Pa’s car has a slight miss and it’s drinking down gas like a pig fresh outta the salt shed. How are you with old Plymouths?” I continued.
“Why didn’t you tell me these things before, Skipper?” Ricky Lynn said, sounding put out a little.
“Because it hadn’t happened last time we were here. Allie went and changed some history back to what it was originally.”
“And the health of a ’37 Plymouth changed because of it? Ya gotta be shittin’ me!” She griped in amazement.
“A lot more than that has changed, Chief, but I won’t ruin the surprise.”
“You still got them tools and some gasket material out in the garage, Lou?” Ricky Lynn asked Pa grouchily. He shrugged and her regulars changed into a custom tailored set of denim bib overalls over a lace-trimmed, white tank top. Her regulation shoes became a pair of old, worn-out, brown work boots. “Let’s get her into ‘Samuel’s Garage’ then.”
Ricky Lynn and Pa headed for the back of the house. “Um… professor? Could you use your gift on the meat first?” I reminded before she got too wrapped up in the automobile. Prof. Samuels waved back to us as she and Pa turned the corner into the hallway.
“Alex?” Emily tried to get my attention. I looked straight at her and gave my head a slight shake to the side. This wasn’t the time to be asking such questions. Jack’s eyes lit up but I shook my head at her too.
“Sis, I think we need to go down to the corner grocery for some fresh corn. Sisters, would you like to come along?” I looked at Andie, Reggie, Jack, and Allie, individually.
Jack suddenly groaned.
“What’s the matter? Emily asked.
“Ricky Lynn needs a jack. Apparently Mr. Scott’s car also has a flat.”
“I know Dadddd has a jack in the garage. Why did you groan like that?”
“Ricky Lynn said she wants a ‘Jack’” My Ex-O said, emphasizing her name as she motioned to herself. “You go on without me. I’ll be here imitating a piece of machinery for the PHD.” She said in sad annoyance.
Our short trip to the corner market turned into a question and answer session. Several of Pa’s neighbors recognized Emily, Allie, and I and asked about our duties and exploits for the navy. One older woman- Emily said her name was Helen something- even asked if we had met possible husbands yet.
Of course we weren’t lying when we both said that we had.
On the way back, Andie asked a reasonable question.
“Alex?”
“Ya, sis?”
“Alex, those women…they stared at Reggie and I as if we were some sort of aliens. We look like you in every way, so how did they know?”
“It’s your height, hun.” Allie explained. “Y’all stand almost six feet in height. That’s pretty unusual for women these days.”
“But Reggie and I are considered petite on our home planet. An average female measures over three cubits- just slightly shorter than a male.”
“Pay them no attention, sis,” Allie told her. “Y’all are both as human as we are.”
“Sis, you might want to revise that statement.” Emily suggested as she smiled. “I don’t think we can be included in that category completely. Not everyone has our sort of gifts.”
“And I don’t even have any such gift.” Reggie added, sounding jealous.
“That you know of.” I mumbled quietly.
“Speaking of gifts,” Emily said as her eyes narrowed, looking at me. “Why will you leave your flask on the kitchen counter tonight?”
“Now why would I leave my water flask on the counter, sis?” I asked as Allie began looking in the opposite direction from our sister.
“Do you really want me to tell you, Alex?” Emily sighed, a little upset with me.
“You wish to infect the girl.” Andie accused.
“Maybe?” I answered with a shrug.
“But why? Why would you allow that to happen to someone that has gone through so much already, Alex?”
“She wishes to be like Yuuka- to fly- to be free to go where she wants- to escape her would be captors. She needs that release to stay healthy and…and stable.” I told my companions as we reached the house.
Walking through the house, we deposited the fresh produce in the sink and continued out into the back yard.
“How in the world did you rebuild that carburetor so fast? It takes me this long just to get the thing off!” We heard Pa say as he stood scratching his head by the side of the car.
“Well if ya expand the hold down nuts and contract the steel fuel line and fitting, everything just falls apart, Lou. Easy-peasy.”
“Ya, real easy.” Pa repeated sarcastically. “So, will this fix of yours actually work?”
“Go start ‘er up an’ see, Lou. I stand by my work one hundred percent.” Ricky Lynn giggled politely.
Pa pulled the choke, hit the starter, and cranked it a few times. His expression was less than satisfied as he released the starter pedal.
“It’s okay. Gotta get some fuel into the bowl first. Try it again.”
The older Plymouth turned over immediately and idled roughly until Pa opened the choke. After that, the engine ran smooth as silk.
Pa’s mouth dropped open as he listened to the engine purr.
“I never heard a six cylinder sound so good! What did you do to this thing, Ricky Lynn?”
“Well, I cleaned and rebuilt the carb; I played with the fuel mixture needle ‘an seats, and readjusted the float.”
“That’s all you did? That’s all it took?” Pa exclaimed in amazement.
I walked over to Ricky Lynn as she wiped her hands off on a somewhat clean rag.
“So that’s all you did, eh?”
“Well, I mighta increased the lift on the intake and exhaust lobes of his camshaft a little, too.” She admitted in a whisper. “Anyway, he should get another three or four miles out of each gallon and a little more power.”
“Good job, Professor.” I complimented.
“Alex, it’s almost 1400hrs, do you want me to start the fire?” Jack asked as she pointed to the carefully stacked wood in the center of the yard from just inside the open garage doors.
“Go ahead, when you’re ready, Jack.” I responded.
A blue ball of energy began forming in her upturned palm. When it was about the size of a baseball, she lazily tossed it over her shoulder into the pile of wood.
The campfire erupted into flames immediately.
Pa’s mouth dropped open again.
“And I thought we were going to go easy on our gifts while here, Jack.”
“I had an ‘eye’ on every window and vantage point in the neighborhood, Cap. No one saw a thing.”
“We saw you do it, Jacki. Don’t we count?” Cami said as she, Doris, Yuuka, and Lu Sei walked in on the partially cemented driveway.
I rolled my eyes and sighed deeply.
“Why so big of a fire? Won’t you attract the enemy soldiers in the area directly to us?”
“Honey, you don’t have to worry about the soldiers here. Y’all are safe in the United States now. The war is fifteen thousand miles away now.” Allie told her.
“Hey, Lu Sei, you want to help get dinner ready?” I asked excitedly.
The young girl nodded enthusiastically.
“Have you ever shucked corn before?” I asked.
Lu Sei stared at me for a minute then shook her head ‘no’.
“No? How about we go into the kitchen and I show you how we shuck corn in Missoura?”
“Missoura?”
“It’s where I grew up. We have a farm there.”
Lu Sei nodded happily and the two of us went inside.
We quickly prepared all two-dozen ears and placed them into water in a couple large pots then turned on the stove.
“Great job, hun. We have to let those pots boil for about ten minutes.” I said as I reached into my regulation handbag on the kitchen table. “Wow, I worked up a thirst!” I added as I unscrewed the cap to my flask.
Lu Sei stared at the silver container as I took a drink from it.
“Great! Now I have to use the lavatory. I’ll be right back, hun. Could you stay and watch the heat? If it starts to boil over turn the heat down a little, could you do that?”
“Okay, Alexandra.”
“Thanks, I’ll be right back.” I said as I hurried out of the room. As my feet hit the stairs, I phased out and walked back to the kitchen.
The curious, young girl wasted no time taking my flask. Opening it, she took a quick tug and grimaced when she tasted just water. Lu Sei obviously had some idea what was normally in such containers.
That was one surprise down. One to go, I thought.
With their secondary mission complete, good deeds done, and shore leave coming to an end, Alex and company turn their attention back to their pursuit of Clemson. Has the time thief gone too far by stirring up Pharaoh’s people and how does a reunion between captain, pilot, and starship figure into Khufu and Anna Beth’s future?
2200hrs, L. Scott home, Bridgeport, Conn, August 29th, 1944
“So Lu Sei found your flask?” Emily asked, as we got ready for bed.
“Didn’t waste a second after I left the room, sis. It was comical in a way, though. You should have seen her face when she found out it was just water!”
“She knew that there would be alcohol in it?”
“She was living on a base of fighter pilots. I’m sure at least one of them needed some ‘liquid courage’, Em.”
“But how would she know, unless someone offered her some?”
“Hey, maybe one of the guys found out about her method of payment…”
“I think its better left alone, Alex.”
“I do too.” I agreed then changed to subject. “I hope Pa has a good supply of hankies for tomorrow.”
“I hope it turns out like I saw it, Alex. Everyone needs to have a little joy in their life at some point. Doris was telling me a few days ago that she hasn’t seen her husband since he shipped out early in 1941- something like June or July, I think.”
“Things will work out just as you’ve seen, sis. Thankfully, there is a ‘happily ever after’ plot for the Sullivan family- not right away, but on average everything falls their way.”
“I’m glad we could help. As for Lu Sei…when does her gift manifest? I haven’t been able to see that for some reason.”
I closed my eyes to think about her question.
“Lucy Sullivan reigns down ‘pixie’ havoc in three weeks if…if the timeline remains stabilized.”
“We’ll give Doris and Ralph a good heads-up, right?”
“Doris, yes. Ralph…he somehow already knows what pixies are capable of.” I told her with a sly grin.
“Gee, now how would he know that?” Emily said just as Yuuka flew lazily through our bedroom window.
“Alex, Lu Sei has fallen asleep. She must have been very tired.” Yuuka said as she landed and grew to full height.
“Let’s hope she sleeps for more than three hours, that girl had several dormant health issues that needed repaired.” Emily said to herself.
“She had several health issu…? Empress?” Yuuka looked at me, confused.
I nodded. “I’ll talk with Allie and make arrangements for her to bring you back to Bridgeport in three weeks for some ‘flight training’. I’m sure you two will get along wonderfully, but don’t…don’t let her play you, Yuuka! Lu Sei is a very smart girl and an even more devious Pixie than you. Since you already know all of the ‘tricks’, make her listen and learn. Teach her the responsibility of her gift.”
“Does she come back with Allie and I then?”
“No, Lucy Sullivan will stay with her parents, receive stellar marks all through school then attend MIT on a full scholarship for aeronautical engineering.”
“So is that good? What is an ‘MIT’”
“Massachusetts Institute of Technology. It’s a school similar to Ricky Lynn’s school.”
“So Lu Sei is going places?”
I looked at Emily with a devious smile. “You could say that, hun. You could say that.”
“Okaaaaay…I’ll take that as a positive thing.” Yuuka said carefully before starting to shrink.
“I’m glad she’ll be well cared for, Alex. Should I welcome her into the sisterhood or wait until Allie and I come back?”
“Emily and I will give them a heads up in the morning, but you can give Lucy the news after you tell her your real name, Little Flower.”
“Alex, she really doesn’t like the Japanese right now. I’m afraid she’ll reject me if I tell her.”
“Like you look anything but American these days.” I scuffed. “And you’ll never know how she’ll react until you actually tell her, hun.”
“I know, but I don’t want to…”
“Just tell her that you’re named after your Japanese mother! What could it hurt? I mean, she already knows that you mean her no harm.” Emily chided.
“Okay…I’ll tell her in the morning.” Yuuka said in defeat as she slowly flew back to our open window. “Good night, ladies.”
“Yuuka, we leave for Atlantis at 1100hrs.”
“Are Doris and Lu Sei coming this time?”
“They’ll be busy with something else, hun.”
“Alright. See you before 1100hrs.”
“Sleep any better, sis?” Emily asked as she pulled the sheet aside and got off her side of the bed.
“Not really, but I got enough. You?” I asked, rubbing my eyes.
“Not so much last night. I kept dreaming of the Sullivan’s.”
“Dreaming or seeing, sis?” I asked with skepticism.
“I’m not really sure. Is that how it is for you, Alex…more like a dream than a premonition?”
I smiled at my sister.
“You are such a tease, Alexandra Steinert!”
‘Breakfast is ready.’ Echoed in my head- Emily’s too, as her hands went to her forehead immediately.
“Sometimes, I think Cami is even less subtle than Jack.” She groused while still rubbing her head gently.
“Let’s wash up and go down stairs, we have a fairly busy day ahead of us.” I suggested as I walked out the bedroom door to the lavatory.
“Hey, you got the bathroom first yesterday!”
“Did I? Sorry, sis, you go ahead then.” I said as I stepped back from our door. I would just jump ahead, clean up, and reappear here fully dressed for the day as she walked back in. Emily would stick her tongue out at me and accuse me of cheating as usual.
I thought about that for a moment then closed my eyes and saw it wouldn’t happen this time since my sister had used her gift again and saw my deception. I needed to be even more devious around her from now on.
It would always be a friendly competition though.
Yuuka, Lu Sei, Doris, and Ricky Lynn arrived about halfway through breakfast. Being a beautifully sunny and tepid morning, once done cleaning up, we all decided to take advantage of Pa’s large front porch. Pa sat in his usual lounge chair while Emily, Allie, and I called the glider. Yuuka, Ricky Lynn, Andie, Cami, and Reggie brought folding chairs out from the house. Doris and Lu Sei claimed the hanging porch swing. It effectively placed their backs to the Sullivan house five doors up.
A taxi drove down the street- a rare sight in this neighborhood to say the least.
Emily looked to me in momentary trepidation.
“How odd. When was the last time we saw one of those on this street,” Doris replied off-handedly.
“The last time was when I shipped home from Schofield.” Pa answered innocently.
Doris looked at Pa and cocked her head to the side for a second then shook it side to side twice as if answering some internal question.
Pa choked slightly as his eyes opened wide. He stared at the sidewalk in front of the neighbor’s house- the one with the large shrub.
“I’ll be damned,” was all he said.
“Louis, the child!”
“Hey Lou!” A man called from the street. “Hey…you seen my wife lately? She’s not at home, so I figured I’d check here.”
“Ya, she’s right here, Ralph. Come on up. Join the party.”
Doris’ head shot around and she was down the steps and into her man’s arms quicker than I could have transported her there!
“You’re here! You made it home to me! Oh Ralph, I’ve missed you so much! I can’t believe it’s you!” Doris cried happily as she smothered him with kisses.
To say that there wasn’t a dry eye among us was an understatement. Strangely, Lu Sei remained seated and seemed to become very nervous. She looked to be shivering.
Pa got up and went down the steps where he shook Ralph’s hand and patted him on the back.
“Got some cold beer in the refrigerator, want one?” Pa asked happily.
“Thanks, but I gave up drinkin’ about two years ago- haven’t had one since.”
“Well, come on up and have a seat. My girls and some of their friends are here on leave and I’m sure they’re curious as to where you’ve been.”
“Welcome home, Mr. Sullivan.” We all chimed. Doris turned around and stared at us for a moment then mouthed the words ‘thank you’. The happy, reunited couple slowly walked back up onto the porch where Ralph began to stare at the three of us sitting on the glider. His mouth dropped wide open as he froze in place. Doris, confused, looked between her husband and us several times.
“You…” He managed to say before he looked to Pa. “She…she’s…she’s yours?”
“These are my daughters Alexandra, Allison, and Emily.” He introduced us then pointed over to the Atlantians. “And this is my other daughter, Andromeda and her half sister, Regina. Next to Reggie is Jacquelyn, Camille, Ricky Lynn, and over there is Yuuka.”
All nodded as their names were called.
Ralph Sullivan’s staring was short lived though as he turned his head and saw someone he’d never expected sitting on the swing.
“Lucy! My God, how can you be here?” He exclaimed as he rushed over to her, picked her up, and swung her around in circles in a tight bear hug.
Once dizzied, he stopped and set the girl down. Lu Sei wrapped her arms around his waist.
“Sullivan! You finally made it home! The Empress told me she would help bring you home and she did!” She cried excitedly then looked to me. “Alexandra, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for what you have done! Thank you for giving me back my Sullivan!”
“You…you…you can speak English! How in the world did you learn to speak so well?” The confused man asked.
“Camille taught me when we stayed on the spaceship. She did it in one night, too!”
“One night?” Ralph said as he looked back at Cami. “On the spaceship?”
“Is it so hard to believe, Mr. Sullivan? Care to explain how you survived a crash into a mountainside?” I asked calmly.
Doris’ mouth dropped open upon hearing that little gem.
Ralph looked around at all of us for a minute or two as he debated fulfilling my request.
“I…IIIII…I was rescued,” he said quietly as he looked to me fearfully.
“How could you have survived crashing into a mountain, buddy?” Pa asked in astonishment.
“I…I was rescued…”
“Yes, we got that already, Ralph…but how?”
“Two…twooooo…little…ummmm…ummm…fairies…took me…aaaaahhhh…out of the plane…at the, umm, last…ummm…possible second.”
“Two Pixies?” Lucy exclaimed as she bent over and hugged Yuuka excitedly. She then looked around at the rest of us- her eyes stopping on me. “Empress? That’s why you and Yuuka went? Why you became a Pixie too? You rescued my Sullivan?”
I smiled. “We’re all full of tricks, hun- each and every one of us.”
“How can any of this be possible?” Ralph exclaimed.
“Buddy, these girls can make things happen! I was reluctant at first, too, until they showed me.
I phased out after looking up and down the street for observant bystanders, got up and walked over to the newly returned pilot. Again Ralph’s eyes opened wide.
“We can do wondrous things, Mr. Sullivan.” I said phasing back in beside him.
Lucy began giggling uncontrollably.
“How did you…?”
“Weren’t you paying attention two years ago, Ralph?”
“You mean when one second I was trying my best to crash into a mountain, because two mythological beings from my ancestors’ homeland told me too, and the next I’m sitting on the ground watching you two,” He pointed to Yuuka and I, “grow from four inches to full-size in the matter of five seconds?”
“That would be it, Ralph. Each of us can do other things as well.”
“Hey, pal, I’m five inches tall in Pixie mode!” Yuuka corrected angrily. I could tell from her concentration that she was holding back from actually going to that ‘mode’.
“My God! What are you?” He asked as I phased out and suddenly appeared sitting on the glider again.
“Show off.” Emily grumbled quietly.
“Does it really matter what ‘we are’, Ralph Sullivan? Isn’t it enough to know that you are back with your loving wife and daughter now? Can’t you just leave it at that and be happy?”
“My daughter?” He gasped out.
“Lu Sei,” I said switching my translator to Cantonese, “would you like to adopt Ralph Sullivan as your father in lieu of your parental loss?”
Doris’ eyes widened as she looked to me indicating that Cami and Jack had successfully implanted the language.
Ralph’s eyes popped out of his head.
“I accept, Empress Alexandra, and thank you again for this miracle.” She replied in her native tongue.
“What did you just say to her?”
I asked her if she would be willing to adopt you as her father, Ralph.” I giggled as tears suddenly burst from Doris’ eyes.
“And…and what did she say?”
“She said she accepts and thanked Alexandra again for bringing us all together.” Doris replied to her husband’s surprise.
“That’s exactly what I said. Empress?” Lucy questioned as she regarded Doris cautiously.
“Lucy, we don’t use my title when there is a chance somebody we don’t know will hear it, okay?” I nodded to Cami and Jack.
“I officially state my repentance, Alexandra, how inconsiderate of me,” she apologized in Reillese.
“Now what did she say? That didn’t sound like Chinese.”
“It is a language we use on my home planet, Ralph Sullivan. Alex calls it ‘Reillese’. Cami, Yuuka and I just call it ‘our’ language.” Allie told him.
“You all…you’re from another planet?”
“Just Allie and Cami, Ralph. If you remember, I’m from Oak Ridge, Missourra. Jack’s from South Bend, Indiana; Ricky Lynn’s from Brooklyn, Yuuka’s from Hiroshima, Japan, and Andie and Reggie are from Atlantis of late.”
“Celestra, Alex. Our Home planet was called Celestra.” Andie said sadly.
“But you said they were your daughters, Lou?” Ralph exclaimed looking at Pa like he had three heads.
“It’s…it’s complicated, Buddy. Just know that they ARE my daughters and I love them all dearly- every one of them!” Pa said as he gestured to everyone on his porch.
Pa’s phone began to ring.
“I’ll get it.” Emily sang before she disappeared- physically.
A few seconds later, we heard her answer.
“Hello, Scott residence…This is his daughter Emily…Yes, we’ve been back in town for a week…what? Oh, no, we’ll be leaving this afternoon…we have a few more days left on our leave and we were thinking of taking Daddy to Atlannnnnntic City…are you sure that’s…no, we’re all out of Pearl Harbor, ma’am…yes, Hawaii… …okay then, I’ll tell him, thanks…ah huh, I hope so too, ma’am…what? Oh, not yet, I…yes, ma’am, I’ll keep looking for the right one…thank you, Mrs. Levit…bye.”
A few seconds later, Emily was again seated beside me on the glider.
“That was Mrs. Levittson. She wanted to tell you about some very strange things that have been happening in the neighborhood recently, Dadddd.”
“Strange things? What strange things could possibly be happening around here this past week? Alexandra, any ideas?” Pa asked sarcastically.
I rolled my eyes. “Jack, apparently Mrs. Levittson saw you pick up her clothes line when it fell yesterday afternoon.”
“That’s strange? How exactly?” Both Doris and Ralph asked at the same time.
“Jack was sitting here the whole time.”
“But, I thought Cecily lives at the other end of the block…” Ralph began to say.
“Here’s your duffle, Mr. Sullivan. You shouldn’t leave it on the sidewalk.” Jack said with a giggle.
The man reached out and took the hovering bag without really paying attention.
“Thank you…um…Jacquelyn, is it…wait…how did you…?” He said, suddenly realizing that Jack hadn’t moved. He stared at her then at his duffle in confusion.
“Like Alex said, sir, we’re full of surprises.” She continued to giggle.
“She also thought she saw one of my twin sisters vanish into thin air at the park four days ago. Alex, did mother visit after Doris and I left?”
“She might have.” I responded cautiously.
“I thought Ruth died a few years back, Lou?” Ralph asked in confusion.
“She did, but that apparently didn’t stop my wife, Ralph. You see…” Pa sighed heavily. “Again, it’s complicated. You probably wouldn’t believe me anyhow. I’m not even sure I believe half the things I’ve seen this last week!”
“Ruth Scott…the Ruth I was seen at the park with, is not from this universe, but from one where I did not become Empress of Time and Space. She is here, in our universe visiting after a rather lengthy stay in another universe- one vastly different from her own. She had stopped to say goodbye and thanked me for helping her.”
“You’re right…I don’t believe it…but I do…in a way…sort of…I think?” Sullivan replied shaking his head free of the bazaar explanation.
“She said goodbye to you and didn’t even stop to see me?” Pa said, shattered.
“I don’t think she would forget you, Pa, do you? Remember, she shares our gift.” I reminded, pointing between Allie and myself. “She could pop in anytime she wants.”
“I…I didn’t even think about that, Alex…you’re right.” Pa smiled happily.
“And on that note…Hey, Flirt, you wanna go home and get reacquainted?” Ralph asked, attempting to change the subject.
“And just who is this ‘Flirt’ character, Mr. Sullivan?” Doris asked in a very icy tone.
“Lucy. Some of the guys named her that because she seemed to always be helping around the base- like she was always flirting with us. I argued that maybe she was just lonely and wanted the companionship. We’ll get reacquainted later…if you’d like, Roxy.” Ralph explained smoothly. He waggled his right eyebrow several times after he said ‘Roxy’.
Doris stood up and hugged her husband again while Lucy blushed and looked away.
“Are there any other surprises in store for my family,” Doris asked after she carefully looked up and down the street a few times, “Empress?”
“Only one minor thing, Doris. If you two would stay behind for a moment? Ralph, Doris will be home in fifteen minutes. Why don’t you take your bag home and change out of your uniform…get comfortable.” I suggested.
Ralph Sullivan placed his duffle on the floor and walked over to me.
“Thank you again for the rescue, Alexandra. Though unorthodox, I stand forever indebted to you and your sisters.” He said as he hugged me tightly. He then went over to Yuuka and thanked her likewise.
Picking up his bag, Ralph Sullivan said his goodbyes to Pa and my sisters before turning and slowly walking off the porch to the sidewalk then up the street.
I waited patiently before turning my attention to Doris and her new daughter, Lucy.
“Expect Allie to bring Yuuka back in three weeks, Doris. She has a training program set up for our newest sister.” I told her. When a blank stare came back, I had to elaborate.
“Ralph was almost right in the nickname his comrades choose for Lucy. ‘Flit’ will be her callsign and nickname from now on.”
“Flit? I…I don’t understand. Why ‘Flit’?”
I placed my hand on Lucy’s shoulder. “Did you and Yuuka clear things up, honey?”
“Yes we did, Alexandra, why? What type of training will Yuuka give me? She is a Pixie aftera…”
A huge smile filled the girl’s face. Doris stared, first at her daughter then at me.
“There were several small medical problems I diagnosed in Lucy when we first met, Mrs. Sullivan. Though not life-threatening at the moment, they would have shortened your time together. Alex decided that time had already robbed you of your special ‘togetherness’ and allowed her the Mahanilui. You will now have all the time you need together.” Emily said in her professional voice.
“I’m a pixie now?” Lucy asked enthusiastically.
“Will that be alright, honey?” I asked the excited girl.
“Can I fly now, Alexandra?”
“Not right now, Lucy. Give your body time to develop your gift. I’m sure that, by the time Yuuka and Allie arrive, you’ll be driving your new mother and father crazy. Remember this though…no matter how excited you may be, be wary of where and when you choose to enter ‘Pixie mode’. You are one of us now- a member of the Kili sisterhood. We operate mostly behind the scenes to avoid attracting undue attention. Never forget that if the world found out about any of us…well…it would be worse than the cruelties you have already experienced in your life.” I then set my attention on our older guest.
“Doris, Lucy is a very special person- even before we intervened. She is very smart, very responsible, and very mature for her short, almost twelve years. Being our sister now, she will live several lifetimes longer than normal. Understand, also, that you will be offered a similar choice when the time is right.” I winked. “I suggest not dwelling on what I have just told you and instead concentrate on giving this young woman the love and affection she desperately needs. Concentrate on being a good mother to her, Doris Sullivan.”
Mrs. Sullivan immediately embraced me and began to cry into my shoulder.
“Thank you for everything, Alexandra! May God protect you where and whenever you go!” She said before stepping back from me. “Bless you all!”
Doris motioned for Lucy to join her at the porch steps.
“Lu Sei? Stay out of your new parents’ liquor cabinet. You might find you no longer have a taste for any alcoholic beverage other than mead. Oh, and Doris? Better stock up on honey, okay?”
Doris nodded, but Lu Sei’s mouth dropped open- taken aback that I actually knew about her raid on the Sullivan’s bourbon early last evening. I waved my finger at the girl several times to drive home my point.
“We’ll see you in three weeks, Lucy.” Yuuka waved as mother and daughter walked, hand in hand, down the steps toward the sidewalk.
“Alex, does it always feel this good? To make things right, I mean?” Pa asked as the pair walked up the street and disappeared past the neighbor’s tall shrub.
“Most of the time, Pa, but not always.” I answered as my expression saddened. Mr. Lincoln came to mind- enough said.
“Alex, it’s quarter to eleven.” Jack reminded quietly.
“Right, Jack. Does everyone still have their Reilly suit on,” I asked our group?
My sisters all nodded. Pa remained quiet before looking down slightly.
“The question was directed at you too, Pa. Y’all got your suit on?” I asked with a slight grin.
“You…you want me to come along again? Girls, I thought you had to leave for your base?”
“Let’s go inside. It’s much more private than the front porch.” I recommended.
After making sure the house was locked up, we gathered in the living room and joined hands.
“Are you sure I should go with you, sweetie?” Pa asked once again.
“Everyone to dress whites, please.” I ordered without answering him.
Louis Scott’s brown Army uniform was the sole standout among our sea of white.
“Once Army, always Army, girls.” He stated flatly as we all stared at him.
Uncle Demmit’s office appeared around us.
“Make sure you aren’t standing in anything before I rephase us.” I reminded. “Jack, please close the Admiral’s door.”
“Aye, Cap.”
The wooden door slowly closed and latched with the slightest ‘click’.
“I gave Ted the rest of the day off, Alex. Care to pop in at any time.” Uncle Rick said without even looking up or around.
“How did you know, sir?” I asked as soon as I phased us in.
“I didn’t. I’ve apparently been talking to myself on and off for the last two hours, Capt. Steinert.” He said, finally looking up from the paperwork in front of him.
“Lou! Good to see you. How are things back in Bridgeport?”
“Everything was…normal…up until a week ago, Rick. How are things in paradise?”
“Yes…I can understand that.” He chuckled. “As for paradise, a whole lot better since the scenery changed.” He nodded to us. “I’ve missed you, Lou.”
Uncle Rick stood and began walking around his desk. Pa met him halfway. Both men shook hands and Uncle Rick raised an eyebrow while looking down at Pa’s right foot.
“I see the foot heeled nicely, Lou. I’d like to get the name of your doctor.”
“Bellatrix Mintaka, Rick. She’s really good! Would make one hell of a DI too!” He replied then leaned in closer, “And brother? She’s a real looker, too!”
“So, is mother ready to leave, sir?” I asked, ignoring Pa’s quieter comment about Andie’s chief surgeon.
“She left earlier this morning, Alex. She said that you, Allie, Andie, and Emily would understand.”
“Um…did she say anything about me, Rick?” Pa asked timidly.
“Sorry, but I suppose I’m guilty of hogging the conversation, Lou. Ruth wouldn’t open up about where and what she’s been doing lately. I tried, but she just wouldn’t budge.” Uncle Rick admitted, sheepishly.
Several of us raised an eyebrow to his admission.
“Anyway, she left this morning. Gave me a kiss on the cheek, stepped back, smiled, and ‘poof’, gone.”
“Sounds familiar.” Pa mumbled.
“Maybe we should go back to Atlantis so you and Allie can look forward in time to locate her, Empress?” Yuuka suggested. “I’m sure Mr. Scott would like to see his wife again?”
“So when do I get to see this ‘Atlantis’, Alex?” Uncle Rick asked begrudgingly.
“There’s already one more of you than necessary in play at the moment. I’d rather not chance another. I promise I’ll take you on my next mission, Uncle. Right now we need to get ‘Daddy’ back to Atlantis for his follow-up with Dr. Mintaka.” I said glancing over to Emily for a second.
“Lou, why do you still insist the girls call you ‘Daddy’? It was fine when they were little, but they’ve grown up and are adults now. Don’t you think just a simple ‘dad’ would do?” Uncle Rick smiled and almost laughed when Pa blushed deeply.
“I never told them to call me that, Rick! Emily’s never called me anything but.”
“He’s teasing, Pa! Don’t get so embarrassed.” I groaned. “We have to get going, sir.” I added as I held out my hands.
“When you find Ruthie, tell her she’ll always be welcome here, Alex. I’ll always have room for her. Oh, and Lou? Unless you have the proper authorization, I would expect the proper uniform and rank while on this base. Is that clear Major Scott? After all…if all my marine counterparts walked around in Army uniforms, we’d have far too many court marshal’s to review!”
My sisters and I, with the exception of Andie and Reggie, began to giggle quietly amongst ourselves.
Pa looked downtrodden. “Aye, sir, I’ll remember that.”
Uncle Rick smiled and shook his head to the side several times before taking Pa’s hand and shaking it again.
“Lou, it’s been nice to see you again. Maybe after the war we can get together properly…maybe at Alexandra’s wedding? I hear that’s coming up in a few years.”
Pa suddenly stared at me in surprise.
“I heard that it was a ‘one-of-a-kind’ ceremony- that the bride was given away by both of her fathers.” Uncle Rick laughed heartily.
“We really need to go, Pa.” I stressed in embarrassment. Louis Scott slowly took my outstretched hand.
Our quarters on Atlantis surrounded us.
No Temporal Anomaly Alarm greeted us as we rephased and dropped hands.
“Louis!” My voice screamed out as Ruth Scott rush to Pa.
In a running tackle, Ma embraced Pa, knocked him over, and vanished!
“And here he thought she didn’t care for him.” Jack giggled.
“So, you think she missed him, Em? I wonder what she had in mind?” I asked trying to contain my own laughter.
“Trying. Not to. Think. About it, Alex!” Emily replied through tightly pursed lips, her face beet red.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:11
“Do you think mother took dad back home instead of stopping back here, Alex?” Emily asked as we left Andie’s conference room.
We had spent the last two days planning our next move on Darren Clemson. In that time, Louis Scott hadn’t re-materialized on Atlantis.
“Let them have their fun, sis. We really don’t know how long Ma’s been exiled.”
“Let them have their fun? Alex, do you even realize the images that statement conjures?”
“Like we’ve never done or seen anything like that, Emily.” I replied sarcastically.
“But they’re our parents, Alex! Have you no shame or…or decency?”
“Where is this coming from? I know for a fact that you never join a nunnery.” I giggled.
“Still, it’s not right, Alex. Our parents aren’t supposed to be the ones transiting the cosmos…” she paused to think, “getting it on! They’re the ones that should be giving US the talk!”
“Oh? And what ‘talk’ would that be, Emily,” my voice asked from behind us.
“The talk about promiscuity, mother! What I witnessed two days ago was the act of a wanton harlot- the sex-starved creature that you always warned me about becoming! How could you, mother?” Emily answered in anger.
“If you had been sequestered as long as I was, I’d bet you would do the same thing!” Ma argued bitterly.
“So how long has it been, mother?” Emily growled, not backing down an inch!
Ruth Scott suddenly closed her mouth and eyes. A smile appeared.
“Long enough to make me see my errors, my daughters. Long enough to recognize where I went wrong.” She answered serenely.
“Hey, if you girls are going to keep this going, I think I’ll go out to Delta ring and grab something to eat.” Pa said as he carefully looked our way and tried to slip out of the room. I hadn’t noticed him standing there until now.
“I’m not through with you yet, Louis.” Ma growled enticingly. It reminded me of a lioness looking at the half-dead antelope she’d been playing with!
“Alex, do you know if they serve bourbon or scotch anywhere on this ship? I could use a few good stiff ones.” Pa asked, despite Ma’s ‘warning’.
“Pa, Dr. Mintaka told you that alcohol could interfere with your health now.” I reminded him.
“Well then maybe she could give me a script for all the aches and pains I’ve developed over the last ten days! I’ll be over at Medical.” He declared as he walked out the door.
“Ten…days?” Emily gasped as she covered her mouth with her hand.
“I guess it really has been a looooong time, sis?” I smiled tensely at Emily with a wink.
‘Empress Central to Alexandra! Come in, Alex!’ Brie’s voice rang through my head suddenly.
“Go ahead, Brie.” I said aloud.
“Who is she talking to?” I heard Ma ask Emily.
“Our sister, Brianna, she…”
‘Alex, I need you to come to my house April 10th, 2035, ASAP.’ Brie stated sharply. It sounded serious.
“Ladies, I’d love to continue this conversation, but Brie has something important to show me.” I said quickly. Just as I thought about phasing out, Emily’s hand touched mine.
“Oh no you don’t! You are not leaving me here with her, Alex.”
“Declares my prudish sister.” I replied as I opened her virtual throttle in my mind. Emily moaned in surprise. I had done it without warning her again.
“Sorry, sis, but I might need the extra juice just in case Clemson did something else.” I said trying to validate my action.
Brie’s living room effortlessly appeared around us. I relaxed a little.
Chas. Mason Home, Springfield, Missouri, April 10th, 2035
“Well you could have warned me!” Emily complained.
“Coulda warned y’all ‘bout what, Em?” Brie asked.
Emily quickly glared at me and just as quickly started fidgeting with her hair and uniform.
“Alex and I were just having a serious discussion when you called, Brie. How have you been?”
“The headaches been real intense these last few days, Doc. I’m hopin’ Alex get’s them time fluctuations fixed soon. How y’all been holdin’ up?” Brie answered candidly.
“I’m about ready to go out of my skull, Brie, now whatcha got for us?” I answered.
“I thought you did that once, already, sis?” Emily chortled.
I glared at her intensely until Brie answered.
“Well, I was toolin’ ‘round on the ol’ Internet just a little while ago an’ ah found somethin’ very in-trestin’. Ah thought y’all should see it fer yerself.” Brie said as she motioned us into Chuck’s home office. She touched a monitor screen and it popped to life.
Randi Van Pelt’s face appeared.
“You rang, Brianna?”
“Hi Randi. Ah got Alex an’ Em here finally. You wanna show’em what we found on Twitter?”
Randi’s face looked right at Emily and I. “Hey, Alex…Doc. I monitored this vid on Twitter this morning…watch.
A crudely shot video began playing on the screen in place of Randi’s face. I recognized the location immediately.
“Memphis.” I said quietly as I struggled to keep my mouth off the floor. I listened to the audio as I stared at the familiar face talking and the hieroglyphics scrolling across the bottom of the screen.
“I tell you, I would not stand for the disrespect shown to you by the current administration! The supreme administrator has become weak in his old age and ignored the wishes that our Gods so graciously set forth eons ago. I can tell you that I have spoken with them at length and have received their suggestions for new leadership of these lands. Now, many of you will declare me mad or deranged to such an extent…” Clemson’s voice preached.
“I’d be the first to have the bastard committed.” I interrupted.
“Take a number, sis!” Emily suggested.
“…But I have actually talked to our forefathers- for I and I alone have the power to go through history to visit the various periods and interact with those living in them. The land that I visited was serene and placid. No wars, no conflict, and no dissension whatsoever- as peaceful a place as anyone here could imagine. My people, the Gods, our forefathers, have seen the unrest in our lands and they have tasked me to come back and warn you of your coming downfall! They have entrusted me to spread their sanctioned message throughout the land, and that message…”
“Ain’t this the most horseshit y’all ever heard in one sittin’?” Brie asked, interrupting this time.
“…To honor the Gods in the way they have demanded! They therefore, recommend that all Egypt pay homage to those that brought about the original peoples of these lands and put to task the lesser peoples beyond our borders! Let them know that we are the promised ones- the leaders of this world for now and for the foreseeable future!”
“Those Gods, that I have conversed with, have recommended that I take the office of Supreme Administrator, and therefore have given me the authority to reorganize and re-imbue our people with strength, wisdom, and technology. Together we will remake our planet and govern it the way the Gods have decried! We shall unseat and evict those that have hampered our reaching our pinnacle- our providence! Join with me today in our quest to re-imagine our destinies- our futures- as I have foreseen we shall do, for I have seen our future…and I have seen our past! So if our current Supreme Administrator would honor our forefathers’ requests, I will lead this great nation into its glorious future- the future our forefathers have envisioned for us! Egypt will once again be known as the first and greatest civilization in the known world!”
The video halted and Randi’s face reappeared on the display.
“Why haven’t you caught this whack-job yet, Alex?”
“I’ve been trying, Randi. Clemson always seems to be one step ahead of me at every turn, though. It’s as if he actually knows where and when I’ll be.”
“Well, if you ask me, this was a blatant cry for capture, Alex, I mean, posting this to Twitter? Everyone’s known for decades that posting something like this to social media is an open invitation to get caught! I fail to see how someone could consciously put this incriminating stuff out there for all to see.”
“He’s completely aware of what he’s doin’, hun.” I said with a distinct growl in my voice. “He’s daring me to come after him.”
“You’re kidding, right?” Emily said looking at me in disbelief.
“I’m not…unfortunately.”
“Alex, how the hell y’all get THAT outta that video?” Brie exclaimed.
“Randi, what has been the average response to this video since it was posted?”
“Who is this whacko?”
”Ya, like that could possibly be Ancient Egypt, dude.”
“Is this a promo for an upcoming reality show?”
“Aryan’s unite! The original fatherland calls to us!”
“David Keresh has risen!”
“What a loser! That is definitely not Egypt. I was there in a past life.” Randi quoted a few of the responses.
“The list goes on, Alex. Though, I’ve taken the liberty of translating the Emogies for you. I know how much you like those things.” She snickered. “It’s received three thousand seven hundred and three comments in the last four hours.”
“Can you zero in on where it was initially uploaded, hun?” I asked without emotion.
“Doing it as we speak, Alex.”
“How’s Dell doing, Randi?” I asked out of curiosity while she tracked the video back.
“She just went through her reboot, Alex. If the authorities had had eyes on me when I went for her reset button, I’d be in jail right now for child molestation!” Randi confided then paused. “Empress, the video originated in a suburb of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. I can pinpoint the exact address if you’d like.”
“Ricky Lynn’s house.” I said off-handedly.
“How’d you know, Empress?” Randi’s expression on screen became confused.
“Clemson posted that video from her house! Probably while she was sleeping off that drug he gave her.” I said in anger. “First he rapes her then he destroys her character by posting that…that garbage! I’m going to take him so far back in time, time won’t exist yet!”
The lights dimmed noticeably.
“WOOW! Brianna, I’m reading a moderate, but very disturbing, temporal fluctuation in your neighborhood- your block- in fact the fluctuation is coming from your house!” Randi cried excitedly as she stared at Brie, Emily, and I from the monitor.
“Alex, you better calm down a little. We’ll catch that no-good, sorry excuse for a man!”
“Sis, y’all take a breath, ‘kay?”
“Has she always glowed like that, Emily? I can’t remember seeing her give off light before.” Randi asked.
“Only when she gets really mad, Randi. I’ve seen her do this a few times on this mission so far.”
Randi noticeably gulped. “Oh man, I hope I’m nowhere near her when she finally goes off.”
“Keep Brie informed if anything else catches your attention, Randi. Emily and I have to go visit an old friend. Oh, tell Dell I miss her, hun.”
“Will do, Empress.” Randi replied. “Oh…Skip? Good hunting, ma’am.” She added as she moved away from her camera and saluted me. The monitor went black and the computer turned itself off.
“Ah really wasn’t done usin’ that yet.” Brie said to herself quietly, hand on her hip. She paused, staring a moment at the computer then turned to me. “Peyton’s at Norfolk, Alex.”
I leaned in and kissed my sister’s cheek while giving her a gentle hug. “Thanks, Brie, now…y’all better get upstairs an’ care fer that sick youngin’ of your’s.”
“She ain’t sick, Alex. She’s just a might sensitive to all the time fluctuations. Y’all fix ‘em and yer niece gets better, now scoot.”
Emily took my hand.
“Period dress whites, sis.” I said as Norfolk Naval station appeared before us. To our left were the submarine docks.
“Boy has this place changed.” Emily said as she looked around.
“Ninety-one years has a way of doing that, sis,” I said with a smirk.
My sister looked at me and rolled her eyes in annoyance.
“Really? I wouldn’t have thought…There’s Peyton with Vernon, Julia, and Tim, Alex.”
“Admiral, what in the world has been going on the last few days? One quarter of my crew has been reporting severe migraines and our doctor can’t figure out why.” Vernon Reynolds asked as soon as they were close enough to talk without the others hearing.
“I need Peyton for a few days, Vern.” I demanded without pause. I don’t think I even smiled.
“Alex, what’s wrong?” Julia gasped out taking notice. “What happened? Did we lose somebody?”
“Peyton, we have to go…before anything else changes.”
“Changes? Alex, what is going on?” Vern questioned.
“We have to go before I lose you all again.” I said quietly, through tensed lips.
“Before you lose us? Again?” Tim Penne gasped in alarm.
“According to Alex, we’ve ceased to exist about four different times now, guys.” Emily informed our brothers and sisters.
All four mouths dropped open in disbelief.
“Peyton, feel like taking another crack at Meridian, hun?”
“I haven’t had any Sim time on her in quite some time, Admiral. Isn’t there some way I could…”
“We’re on a tight schedule here, hun. Either you can do it or I ask the only other pilot available! What will it be?” I stated tersely.
“Aye, ma’am! You’ve got yourself a pilot!”
“Good girl. Jules…Vern…I could use your talents on this one if you feel so inclined. Tim?” I turned my attention to the youngest of Detroit’s officers while her Captain and Ex-O smiled like little children at a candy store. “How are those muscles getting along with Submarine life? Want to flex them a little, hun?”
“I could probably lift a full-sized tour bus, Admiral.”
“How about just a ten ton granite slab, hun?”
“Not a problem, ma’am.” Tim Penne, Abby’s second oldest, replied with a big grin.
“Preparations?” I asked.
Vern looked to Julia then to Tim and Peyton. Each nodded to him.
“Reillys’ are charged and ready, Admiral.” He reported, still with the childish grin.
I noticed Vern’s third in command approaching.
“Lieutenant, I’m taking these four with me.” I barked. “I’ll have them back in a few days.”
“Aye, Admiral. Take care of her, Cap…Julia, Tim- you too, Peyton.” Kyle Richards said as he saluted. He turned back toward Detroit and pointed out into the bay after I saluted back.
“What the hell are they doing out there?” He shouted as loud and as surprised as he could. Kyle began running back toward Detroit.
To my surprise, the rest of the crew turned to see what he was talking about. We quickly joined hands.
Atlantis’ command level conference room surrounded us. Alex Reilly, Ruth Scott, Pa, and the rest of our previous group sat conversing amongst themselves.
“I believe our crew has arrived.” Ma stated casually as we rephased.
“Clemson messed up. Badly this time.” I said with an evil smile.
Vern, Jules, Timmy, and Peyton’s mouths dropped again.
“Commodore Celeste, may I present Commander Vernon Reynolds, Lt. Commander Julia Masterson, Lt. Timothy Penne, and Lt. Persephone ‘Peyton’ Triebsch. Folks, this is Commodore Andromeda Celeste and her sister, Subcommander Regina Celeste. Standing next to Alex Reilly is…”
“Ruth Scott. Glad to make your acquaintances.” Ma interrupted and proceeded to shake Vern and Tim’s hand. She embraced a stunned Julia Masterson and a wide-eyed Peyton next.
“Um…Alex…this doesn’t look like any place I’ve seen before. Where are we? When…are we?” Vernon Reynolds asked cautiously in confusion.
Andie smiled as she looked at our newest arrivals. “Welcome to Atlantis, ladies and gentlemen. I believe my sister has brought you back some seventy thousand years into Earth’s past.”
My four new companions remained silent for a long time- they just kept looking around in wonderment.
“I believe a tour would be in order?” Andie continued with a smile. “I suggest we adjourn and reconvene tomorrow at two bells, ladies. Alex, I believe our mother requires you and your sisters’ presence in her quarters?”
“That’s right, Andie, I have some catching up to do with your sisters. You and Reggie take our new guests on a tour of the ship and we’ll see you two in a few hours.” Ma said pleasantly as she motioned for Alex Reilly, Emily, and I to follow.
“Ricky Lynn?”
“Vern. How’s things?” She asked casually.
“Professor, what is going on? Why are you all here? Why are we here?”
“Well, you’d have ta ask the skipper, but in general, we’re here to stop my boyfriend from destroying the universe. You see…” Ricky Lynn was telling Vern, Jules, Tim, and Peyton as we left the conference room.
“Okay, so what is it, mother?” Emily asked angrily. It was evident she really didn’t want to be here. “I thought you’d be gone by now to whichever universe it is you hail from?”
“She gets her animosity from the Demmit side, Alexandra. You two should keep that in mind.” Ma said nonchalantly.
“You aren’t my real mother, mother! Maybe there’s a me on your world that you gave birth to, but not here. I knew MY mother very well, Ruth, and you are nothing like her.”
“Aren’t I, dear? See…I distinctly remember growing up in Hartford. I remember how your grandfather worked very long hours to put food and clothes in that overly large house.” Ma began, looking at Emily critically.
“I remember when my Rickie joined the Navy and I recall quite well that father was very disappointed he did so without consulting him. I also distinctly remember the day that you two came calling to the house, and I remember vividly the way you two introduced Louis and I. You know…Mother and Daddy where very distraught about the way you left that night! Mother cried for a week afterward and Daddy…well, he never did forgive himself for treating you the way he did, Alexandra. He blamed himself until the day he died. Mother and I never revealed you despite my sudden …revelation.”
“Revelation? I’m not following, mother.” Emily remarked disbelievingly.
“Like your sister, dear, I found I could do the impossible. It was shortly after you were born. I found myself at home…but not at home…not what home had been just minutes before, I mean. Things were…were almost the same, but I noticed minute differences- one being that mother and father had never met Allison or Andrea Demmit the week of the wedding.”
“Naturally, I became completely confused, but decided to play along until I could find out what had happened. Months went by before I finally figured things out- things I never thought possible until I thought back to that day I met you, Alexandra Steinert.” Ruth pointed to me. “You were my exact double in every respect save one. I realized that maybe…just maybe after my last growth spurt I had cleared that hurdle…the only thing I couldn’t understand was how I could have experienced a sudden growth spurt at eighteen? To this day I’ve never been able to answer that question.” Ma revealed, shaking her head to the side a few times.
“You went through my things the day of the wedding.” I said out of the blue.
Ma instantly looked over to me and stared for a moment.
Emily looked at Ma curiously. “The flask,” she stated decisively.
“What about the flask? It just had water in it.” Ma admitted softly- like a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar.
“Have you searched our shared memories, Ma? Obviously you haven’t. Had you, those memories would have told you the answer.” I said with a serious tone. “My only question is, how did you consume the alcohol needed to trigger Alex’ nanos when I know the Rowland Demmit household was dry?”
“Now it is you that should access our ‘shared’ memories, Alexandra.” She responded after her eyes and mouth reduced in size.
I took her to task.
“Ruth Demmit went to see grandfather at the family distillery when you were three months, sis. While there, several cases of illegal, uncut whiskey fell from a cart and smashed on the shop floor. Ruth followed Grandfather despite his warning to remain clear. The smell of well-aged liquor permeated the air. I remember you felt dizzy afterward. Things felt tighter the next day. I’m sorry, Ma, I didn’t mean to bring this on you.” I reminisced and apologized.
“Don’t apologize, dear. It was the best thing that ever happened to me. The experiences I’ve had…the places I’ve visited…the people I’ve met…” Ruth Scott’s eyes suddenly dropped to the floor, “the things I’ve done.”
“So what did you do, mother?” Emily pushed rudely.
“I…I can’t tell you, girls. It…it was part of my ‘agreement’.” Ma sniffed. “I’ve already revealed too much! Upper management is watching, and I haven’t finished my task yet.”
A sudden realization hit me.
“Mother, do you expect us to believe that you have your own agenda…that you are actually on a mission of you own?” Emily groaned, interrupting my thoughts. “What mission could that be?”
Ma composed herself quickly.
“One that will remain hidden until fruition, my lovely daughters. Rest assured I have no intention of failing.”
“Sis, I think it would be better to leave this alone.” I suggested evenly.
“How can you suggest that, Alex?” Emily questioned irritably.
“We’d do better to continue planning our next move concerning Clemson.”
“Alex is right, Emily. We need to concentrate on our current mission.” Alex Reilly agreed.
“Alright, so what do we do about him? He seems hell-bent on destroying Khufu’s administration in Egypt. I’m seeing this as his twilight.” Emily asked giving in and concentrating on centering our attention.
Alex, do you still have the prints for the Sun Temple Cami made before it was destroyed?”
“I’ve had them the whole time, sis.” Alex Reilly smiled as she reached into her purse and retrieved a small ‘Reilly’ memory crystal.
“You think five years is enough time, Alex?” she asked.
“Should be,” I replied. “Take Ma with you. She’ll run interference for you and Djedefre.” I said reaching for Ma’s arm quickly. The mild tingle passing between us caught Ma by surprise.
“I wish you would stop that, Alexandra!” She exclaimed.
“I would, but I want you to know what my plan is.” I told her.
“Let’s go, Ma.” Alex Reilly said as she took Ma’s hand and disappeared.
“They left so soon?” Emily asked in surprise.
“Why, weren’t you done being rude to her?” I countered tersely.
“I’m sorry for that, sis. I just can’t believe she’s our mother. The Ruth Scott I knew growing up would never behave that way.”
“Around her own daughter, no, she wouldn’t. She would need to set a good example so that you would learn propriety. Search your future memories and tell me you didn’t do the same with Jimmy.” I challenged. Emily’s head turned slightly and her eyes looked to the floor.
Ma’s door opened and Andie, Reggie and the others entered. Everyone looked around noting the decreased occupancy.
“They’ll be back in a few hours.” I reassured everyone.
“My God, Alex, we’re…we’re in orbit!” Vern gushed as he came over to me and embraced me tightly.
“Why would they call it a ‘space ship’ if we weren’t, hun?” I asked, struggling for breath.
“Very funny, Alex! You could have given us warning.”
“Like you’ve never gone off-world before, Vernon Reynolds.”
“Off-world, yes, but not off ANY world, Alex! I wasn’t prepared for this at all.”
“You do know that our default Reilly IS a deep-space rated space suit, right?”
“He knows, Alex. Vern just has a slight case of motion sickness and is acting like this to keep his mind off it.” Julia Masterson explained. “There is a noticeable difference between artificial and natural gravity. I felt it immediately on our arrival.”
“Tim?” I asked as I turned to Abby’s son. “How are you holding up? I believe this is the first time for you?”
“I’ve never felt anything like this, Admiral! Commodore Celeste told me she would turn off the gravity inducers in one of the storage bays in the Command Core so I could see what zero ‘G’s’ really feels like!” The young Lieutenant prattled excitedly.
“Permission to instruct the Lieutenant in low gravity situations, Captain Reynolds?” Peyton asked formally.
Vern looked to Andie for her confirmation. She nodded and moved to the information terminal by the door.
“Dixie, alert storage bay ‘Alpha-4’ Control Personnel to prepare for gravitational inducer disablement. There will be a group of guests conducting ‘null-G’ training in half an hour.”
Vern, Jules, Peyton, and Tim looked at her curiously. I had forgotten that they had not received the Atlantian language files.
“All maintenance personnel have been notified and are awaiting the Empress’ group, Commodore.”
“Thank you, Dixie, that will be all for now.”
“You are most welcome, Commodore. Mom, will you be participating in the training?”
Ricky Lynn blushed brightly.
“I haven’t been in zero ‘g’ for a long time, Dixie. I’m a little out of practice.”
Our newer arrivals turned quickly and stared at the professor. Samuels looked around, feeling the pressure.
“Sounds like fun, I’d love to, Dixie.” She said, smiling tensely at our USS Detroit contingent. “Dixie, commense transfer of archive ‘AtlantisLang’ to our new arrivals. Request code ‘Richard-Lawrence-Samuel-zero-five-nine-one-one-echo-zeta-phi’.”
“Request accepted, mom. Download port link-up and handshaking initialized. Download initializing. Download complete, mom.”
“Thanks, baby. Cappy, I had Dixie load Atlantian to your suits. You should be able to access and select it for translation.”
“Thanks, professor.” Vern answered for the other three.
“Dixie, what is the weather at our ‘L-Z’?” Andie requested suddenly.
Atlantis will be over the designated ‘L-Z’ in four minutes-thirty-two seconds. Weather at requested location is currently two hundred-ninety-nine-point-zero-eight-one-six-repeating above absolute zero and precipitating under clouds.”
Ricky Lynn quickly reached into her backpack and retrieved her personal computing device. She tapped in the information.
“Eighty degrees and raining.” She translated.
“That is correct, mom. I did not realize I needed to format my response in the ‘Empress’ scale. My apologies.”
“Its okay, Dixie. Professor Samuels just wanted to make sure our new guests’ translators were working properly.” Andie told the A.I.
Ricky Lynn nodded to her after receiving similar confirmation from Vern, Jules, Peyton, and Tim.
“So who wants to go flying around?” I giggled.
“I’m game.” Yuuka said as she began to shrink.
“Pixie,” Peyton began as she held her hand out to stop the five-inch flying woman, “things are not what they seem with gravity absent. I recommend caution at first.”
“As long as there is air for my wings to push against, I’ll be fine, Lieutenant.” Yuuka confided confidently.
There was going to be no end to the comedic slapstick this afternoon. No severe casualties, but a lot of wounded egos would result.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:14
“So how is your shoulder, Alexandra?” Pa asked as he and Ma entered our quarters. Emily begrudgingly lowered, marked and closed her latest book. This one was by someone called Alistair MacLean and was about a fictional, covert, World War II, rescue mission in the Austrian Alps.
“I’m glad we heal fast, Pa. How is that knot on your head?” I responded.
“I think it hurt worse than having my foot blown off, sweetie, but I’ll live.”
“Louis?” Ma looked shocked. “You’re joking…right?”
“Mother, Pa was caught in the barracks at Schofield! He was lucky that was the only thing he lost!” Emily growled irritably. “I thought you were watching from the other side?” She glared at Ma. “Or was that a lie also?”
“Young lady!” Pa interceded quickly. “That is no way for you to talk to your mother! I want you to apologize immediately.”
“If she really is our mother! Somehow I question our relationship, Father.”
“Emily!”
“Let her go, Louis. She’s allowed her own opinions. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
“I will not stand for this rude treatment, Ruth! She is our daughter! Our daughter! Not my daughter- ours!”
“But Daddy, I…”
You will treat your mother with respect, Emily Amelia Scott! Have I made myself clear?” Pa roared.
“Yes, Daddy.” Emily answered timidly.
“I’m sorry you had to witness that, Alexandra, but know this…” He paused to take a breath and calm down, “I…I will not stand for any of my daughters being rude and snooty to anyone- especially their mother.”
“Technically, I’m not really your daughter, Pa, I…” I began to say, but he cut me off quickly.
“We are so far beyond that at this point, Alexandra! You and Allie are our daughters forever more. End of story, understand?”
“Yes, daddy.” I cowered, impressed by his statement and its forcefulness.
“Louis!” Ma cried as she looked at him in surprise. “Where did this come from?”
“Someone had to stop this insolence before it escalated, Ruth. Since you went away, I’ve had to act as both parents- not very hard considering our daughters are in the military. It worked because I had my own problems at the time. Alexandra’s arrival changed all that though- considerably. The Empress of Time and Space and her friends have redefined the meaning of my life, Ruth. Our daughters have proven that the impossible is most certainly possible and you being here only punctuated that. Even so, Emily’s behavior since your return has been unacceptable and I will not let it go any farther. Now apologize to your mother, Emily.” Pa demanded and crossed his arms in wait.
Emily looked at me sadly for any support. I had nothing and ever so subtly shook my head to indicate such. She closed her eyes and nodded once then looked at Ma.
“Daddy’s right. I was out of line and I’m sorry, Momma.” She said before bursting into tears and running into our shared bedroom. The door ‘swooshed’ shut.
“Emily, you get back out…”
“Leave her go, Louis. She needs to sort this out on her own, dear. I’ve seen she’ll calm down in an hour or so. Everything will be fine, though things will never return to my pre-arrival norm.”
“What is that supposed to mean…’pre-arrival norm’? Ruth, I just want her to show the proper respect for you.”
“Pa, Emily’s going through some very unusual changes. Ma’s arrival and subsequently observed, uncharacteristic behavior has made those changes even more difficult.”
“What changes, Alexandra? Except for her more aggressive demeanor I’ve seen no other changes.” Pa said looking at me curiously.
“You’ve seen the major changes, Pa, in fact, you were the very first to witness two of the big ones.” I revealed.
Louis and Ruth Scott looked at me without comprehension. I stared back at them for a moment.
“Before I knocked on your door…how long had Emily already been ‘visiting’, Pa?” I asked to make my point. Ruth Scott’s eyes opened wide at my question.
“She arrived the day before you and…and…holy shit!” Pa answered before he gasped. “I forgot about that. I forgot that she had suddenly disappeared from the kitchen to stand next to you at the front door. That was one of them?”
I nodded. “I’d been pushing Emily to develop more portions of her gift since I had discovered my travel abilities. I figured that if I could do time related stuff, my sister could too. She began slowly exploring and pushing her limits after we arrived here, on Atlantis. Emily missed you so much, Pa; she yearned to visit you.”
“So she can travel through time too?” Pa asked, his mouth not quite closing.
“In a way. Emily’s gift isn’t quite as robust as mine, Pa. She is only capable of projecting herself through time. Yes, she looks and feels like she is there, but her physical body remains stationary. It will be termed ‘physically manifested, out-of-body’ experiences in the twenty-first century.”
“That’s one, sweetie, what was the other?” Pa asked as Ma remained silent.
“Emily shares my ability to shift out of phase with reality. You saw that several times during our stay, as did Doris and Ralph Sullivan.”
“You rescued Ralph and Lu Sei?” Ma gasped out in surprise.
“It was the right thing to do, Ma. Even though it didn’t happen originally, it was the only decent thing to do. I’m willing to face ‘Upper Management’s’ judgment for it too!” I declared confidently.
Ma’s expression turned serious as her eyes lowered slightly; they began moving quickly side to side as she apparently pondered my newly admitted exploits.
“Things work out better this way, Ma.” I assured her. “Lucy proves she is every bit a sister of Kili. I’m glad I helped save that family’s future.”
I noticed tears forming as Ma looked up and stared me straight in my eyes.
“Ruth, what’s going on? Did Alex do something wrong?”
There was a very long pause before Ma said anything. In the meantime, tears slowly ran down her face. Pa looked between us constantly, concern etched on his face.
“I’m serious, Ma. I’ll take whatever “Upper Management” decides should be my punishment!” I said boldly.
“It’s not that, honey.” Ma replied as she wiped her cheeks.
“Then what?” I challenged.
Ma approached and wrapped her arms around me, her mouth moved close to my ear. “I’m so proud of you, Alexandra, and I will forever be your humble servant, my Empress.”
I gasped- my eyes going wide with what she had just said. Pushing her back so I could look directly in her eyes, I stared into them wanting to find the reason this woman- my adoptive mother- would say something like that. I saw two, infinitely deep, green ringed pools of love and pride.
I looked into her eyes again.
There was something else there. Devotion- I saw her unquestionable devotion to me and everyone associated with the Empress. I saw that she would follow me to the ends of existence…and then some…if necessary.
“No!” I said forcefully after only a moment of deliberation. “We’re equals, Ruth. There’s no need OR desire for servants where the Empress is concerned. I will not have anyone lower themselves to servitude…ever.”
Ma stepped back and silently regarded me for a couple minutes- the instant, satisfied, smile on her face said it all.
“You…you are everything I couldn’t be.” She finally whispered as her right hand reached out and she gently slid the backs of her fingers down my cheek.
I was momentarily stunned.
“Louis, I think it’s time to leave our daughters to their mission. We should be getting back home.” Ma said, turning her attention to Pa and offering her hand to him.
“Are we really going to go home, Ruthie…or am I going home and you’ll disappear from my life again,” Pa questioned skeptically?
“I promise to stay around for a little, Louis.” Ma said sadly. “Unfortunately, your wife suddenly reappearing, not to mention her unexplainable youthful appearance, will not be easily accepted or understood, so yes, I must eventually leave you, my love. I’m sorry. Alexandra, we will talk again. Take care, Empress.”
Ruth and Louis Scott vanished just as our quarter’s door opened and Alex Reilly walked in.
“So, did Ma and Pa leave?” Alex glanced around, suddenly looking stunned as her eyes settled on me.
“Apparently she has,” my twin said, answering her own question as she hurried over to me and wrapped her arms around me. The slight tingle felt wonderful. “Oh, Alex, I neglected to see how hard that was. I’m sorry.”
“I got caught up in the family aspect, sis. It felt wonderful, I…” I paused. “I’m going to miss her, Alex.”
“I know, honey. We both knew what was to happen.” Alex Reilly said gently as she guided my head to her shoulder. The coolness I felt on my cheek when it touched the fabric of Alex’ uniform indicated I had been crying. Her Reilly quickly took care of the salt water, absorbing it instantly.
“Jack, Cami, assemble the troops, we leave in an hour.” I said toward the ceiling after I had composed myself.
“I didn’t think you wanted to leave so soon, sis.” Alex Reilly commented.
“We still need to be as unpredictable as possible.”
“Now that everyone is here, I’d like to thank Andie and Reggie for their hospitality…” I began.
“Wait…you’re not coming back, Empress?” Reggie asked in surprise.
“Oh, we’ll still pop in from time to time, but our mission has almost reached its conclusion.” Alex Reilly assured her.
“We, the Sisters of Kili thank the people of Atlantis for their generosity, hospitality, and understanding. Without y’all, we couldn’t have protected our sisters and brethren…the whole of Earth’s future from Mr. Clemson’s careless alterations of history. My sisters, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.” I concluded as tears again began to interfere with my sight.”
“Alex, you’ll need a bridge crew.” Andie said with hope.
“Jack, Peyton and I have flown Meridian once before, Commodore. I’d be happy to take you along, but you have your own ship to command. Besides, you’ll be needed here for Atlantis’ landing.”
I noticed Ricky Lynn’s eyes narrow slightly.
“I didn’t know it was that close now, Alex.” Andie said quietly.
“Closer than anticipated.” I mumbled quietly.
Commodore Celeste nodded her understanding. She had been through two landing scenarios, one successful, but unconventional, the other catastrophic.
I walked over to Andie and hugged her tightly.
“Thanks for everything, sis, I’ll think of you every day until our next visit.” I whispered into her ear. I released her and repeated my action with her sister.
“You and Ian take care of the babies now, you hear? Watch Andie’s back for me too.”
“I will, Empress.”
I glared at our half sister.
“I will, Alex.” She nodded with a smile.
I stepped back while each of us took turns saying goodbye to our hostesses. After many goodbyes and many more tears, Alex Reilly and I offered our hands to our sisters. It was too bad that Brie had contacted me and requested I take Vern, Jules, and Tim back to Norfolk. ‘Admiral’ Covington claimed she needed them for an important mission. Apparently Clemson’s tampering had caused a tangent in early 2034AD.
“Ready to visit the lands of Pharaoh, ladies?” I asked as I winked at Andromeda and Regina Celeste.
“Be back soon, sisters.” I added.
Pharaoh’s residence appeared before us. A large crowd had gathered between the main doors and where we stood in the mansion’s front plaza. Chanting and demanding shouts for one action or another echoed deafeningly off the building’s façade. This was the biggest protest I had ever witnessed- bigger than even the protests for action against Janelle Hathor on my first visit here.
“What in the world is all this, Alex?” Emily gasped as she looked around us.
“Clemson. He’s lobbying for power.” I said as I nodded toward the top of the mansion’s steps. You could barely see the protagonist among the hive of activity. “We’ve arrived in time to stop him from collecting his recording device.”
Emily nodded in understanding. “Is Anna Beth alright?”
“The residence has been secured, Em. Anna Beth and the others are all safely inside.”
“So, how do we get in, Skipper?” Professor Samuels inquired.
“We port in. Right, Alex?” Peyton answered impatiently.
“We could, but that wouldn’t flush our pray, ladies.” Alex Reilly replied. “Cami, could you bring Mr. Clemson here, please?”
“But I thought Clemson had a defense against our Mind Warrior powers?”
“One Mind Warrior, hun, not two- not right away. Jack? Care to help your sister out?”
“It’d be a pleasure, Alex.” My Ex-O said as she and Cami closed their mouths and began a private conversation.
Darren Clemson began to rise out of the crowd- literally. The expression on his face was complete and utter terror as was the crowd’s.
“Alex, you know what to do.” I said to my twin.
She nodded with a smile and released my hand as I concentrated on keeping the rest of us phased out now that our hands weren’t physically touching.
Unfortunately, several locals were close enough to also be shifted. Their expressions were priceless.
“How did you…”
“Where did you come fro…”
“Empress, you’ve arrived to…”
“Yes, I am here to repair this mess. I’m sorry, but you three have been caught in my phase shift. You will not be harmed in any way, shape, or form, I assure you.”
“Empress, you have to stop this man! He means to dissolve Pharaoh of his position and take us back to the old ways- the way things were before our star brethren arrived and enlightened the world.” One of them said. I recognized him as one of the residence’s maintenance craftsmen.
“Let’s see how committed he is to his own cause.” I said as Clemson hung hovering over the huge crowd.
“Cami, I believe Alex wants to say a few words?” I said, nodding to the front doors of the residence. Alex Reilly appeared on the top step.
“Hear me, residents of Memphis! This man hovering above you is nothing but a fraud- a flim-flam man- a con artist bent on gaining power and forcing this mighty nation into ruin! His only goal is his personal greed for complete control over the lands of Egypt. Once acquired, he will move on and leave what is left of this society to rot and fester until Egypt is desolate and barren.” Alex Reilly shouted in our minds.
“My turn, Jack.” I said as I first made sure my companions were clear of anyone or thing.
We rephased.
“The man hovering above you wants nothing more than to use all of you for his own gain- for his pleasure!” I said. The crowd as a whole suddenly turned their attention to me. Clemson’s face turned beet red in fury and concentration.
“We’re starting to lose him, Alex. He’s nullifying our gift.” Jack informed me. I continued my portion of the speech as our quarry began to sink back into the crowd.
“This man- a man that you have never seen before, but remember always among you, is a fraud as my sister claims. He means to return Egypt to the dark days before technological enlightenment eased the lives of all. Even now he plots to escape my Mind Warrior’s hold and flee to a safer time and place! He is a coward and not a worthy leader as he claims. He cares not for the people of the Upper and Lower Nile. He seeks to change this time period to suit his own aspirations, and do it all at your expense!”
“And who are you?” Someone shouted.
“We are Alexandra.” Alex Reilly and I said simultaneously. “We are the only and true travelers of Time and Space. We are Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space!”
“Have you visited the forefathers’?” Another voice challenged.
“We have indeed just arrived from the distant past. In fact, in that time they have yet to land on Earth and remain in orbit high above this planet.” I answered.
Yet someone else shouted. “The forefathers created this planet, whores! Everyone knows that!”
“Y’all keep right on thinkin’ that, honey. I’ve seen truth to the contrary, though.”
“Alex, he’s escaping.” Jack informed me.
“If I am not to be believed, why is your self-proclaimed, time traveler and future leader running to his machine as we speak?” I said as I pointed directly at Clemson, making his way secretly through the outer reaches of the crowd.
“Professor, have you made the modifications?” I asked Ricky Lynn, verbally. She smiled deviously.
In clear view of most of the crowd, Clemson had pulled the QDA out from under a medium-sized merchant’s cart a hundred or so feet from our position and hastily punched a destination into the device’s control panel.
‘You get it, Cami?’ I thought.
A very small explosion- just a firecracker, really- went off just above our heads. “Sure did Alex. Scratch one media recorder.” She thought back.
“Why would the Empress of Time and Space instill terror into one who claims divine favor from the forefathers?” I shouted the question, pointing to where Clemson had vanished.
The crowd silenced.
“Witch! You made him vanish!” A man’s angry voice shouted out from the confounded gathering.
“Alexandra had nothing to do with that pretender’s disappearance! He has proven himself a coward in the eyes of the people and nothing more!” Peyton shouted to the group.
Those starting to disperse suddenly stopped and turned their attention to her. There were soft murmurs of, ‘it’s her’; ‘the hero of Memphis, she’s here’; ‘Hathor’s vanquisher returns’, echoing around through the crowd.
Peyton took advantage of her sudden fame and recognition. She had ordered her Reilly into period clothing before speaking out.
“Yes, I am the one, along with Alexandra and her sisters, who brought Hathor to justice and stopped her reign of terror! How dare any of you berate this woman, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! A woman renowned throughout this and many other worlds for her integrity and truthfulness! Only the ignorant would dare insult her or any of her sisters! The coward that hastily fled just now, he seeks to inject doubt and discord throughout our society for his personal gain. Believe me when I say, Egypt is in far better hands with Khufu! He is a wise and even-handed administrator and has great interest in the good and health of all the people! You have been duped, my friends and neighbors! Think about that as you disperse peacefully and return to your homes, businesses, and lives!”
“Damn, girl! Didn’t know ya could sound so…commanding!” Ricky Lynn complimented.
After a few minutes the crowd again began to disperse. Ten minutes later it was clear to approach the residence of Pharaoh.
“Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space and company. We seek audience with Pharaoh Khufu and his queen, Anna Beth.” I announced placing my right hand on one of the ornate seals of the imposing granite doors.
There was no activity or response of any kind from the other side.
“Hey, An’a B’th, Y’all should open the door ‘fore Ah port us all in unannounced-like.” I shouted with a giggle as I tried again to announce us.
The mansion’s door slowly creaked open a few inches.
“I told you never…ever…call me that…that name again, Alexandra!” A familiar voice hissed in anger.
“Y’all gonna open the door an invite us in, oh mighty queen’a all Egypt?” I countered pleasantly.
“I told you never to refer to m…”
“Ya, ya. So how long y’all wanna stare into mah eyes this time, hun? Rest assured Ah ain’t been ‘round no Mind Mages or the like since our last visit.”
“Our last visit was six years ago, Alexandra. What took you so long?” Anna Beth asked as the door opened fully and we all looked upon her haggard face.
“Mother, I specifically asked you not to open the door for…” A young man’s voice said angrily before an older Djedefre appeared behind his mother.
“Empress! I had no idea of your arrival. Come in, please.” The young man motioned us all in and quickly closed and locked the door. “Your arrival is not well timed, I’m afraid.”
“On the contrary, honey, it’s perfectly timed.” Alex Reilly stated wryly.
Anna Beth’s face paled.
“Mother? What is wrong? Are these not the Empress and her sisters?”
“This is THAT time, isn’t it?” Anna Beth gasped in horror.
Alex Reilly and I nodded in unison.
“Oh, Alex, no!”
“Mother? What have you not told me? What time is this we hint at?”
“I trust construction of the Sun Temple has completed?” Alex Reilly asked, looking to the future Pharaoh.
“It has, Alex, but what has that to do with anything?” Djedefre answered.
“The plans have been followed per the specifications?” Alex continued her questioning.
“They have, Empress. My contractors have questioned the complex machinery, excessive ventilation passages, and the large, barren, main chamber though. What is its purpose, if I may indulge you?”
“The Sun Temple is your lifeboat, young Pharaoh. Through it we will save the royal family and all who still follow devotedly.” I said in a melodramatic tone.
“Oh, give me a break, Alex! Must you be so over-the-top?” Emily asked in dramatic exasperation.
“If Djedefre insists on being so formal.” I countered.
The young man rolled his eyes. “Sorry, ma’am, I forgot how easy-going you are, although you did frighten me severely on your last visit. I had never seen anyone that could affect light the way you did that day- even if it happened in the blink of an eye.”
“And I’m real sorry ‘bout that, hun. The guy we brought for a visit was gratin’ on my last nerve and I let it get the better of me.” I apologized back.
“How long do we have, Alex?” Anna Beth asked from out of the blue.
“How long, mother? Alex just arrived and you want to know how long they will be visiting?”
“My son, you cannot understand the circumstances for which the Empress has returned.”
“Then enlighten me, mother. Reveal the true purpose of the arrival of the Empress and her court.”
“The land of Egypt is about to change, hun,” I began to inform him. “There is an opposition to your father growing among the people of both the Upper and Lower Nile. In a few months this ‘plague’ will reach a critical point and the land will no longer be safe for the Supreme Administrator or his family.”
“But how could this have happened? Father has been nothing but fair and understanding of our people. How could such dislike develop in the first place?” Djedefre asked in genuine bewilderment.
“The seeds have been sown for many years now, honey.” Alex Reilly told the young man. “There has been an underlying discontent in your father’s government since Hathor began making slaves of your mother’s people. Darren Clemson’s recent appeals and assemblages have forced that discontent out into the general public. I’m afraid the people will not tolerate another conflict with the ‘Gods of old’ and would instead renew their allegiances with them in the name of peace.”
“So, what do we do, Alex?” Djedefre asked as he looked between Alex Reilly and I.
I smiled.
“Meridian 12 awaits, Commander.” I said as I bowed and gave a flourish of my left hand.
“Meridian 12?” Djedefre gasped. “I didn’t think that story was true, mother! You really were a starship commander?”
“A damn good one to get as much of her crew safely to this planet like she done, sonny!” Ricky Lynn bragged.
Djedefre was dumbstruck for a moment as he stared at his mother as she blushed profusely from the high praise.
“Aunt Anna Beth…my queen, would it be acceptable if mother came with us to fetch Meridian? I’m sure the ship would enjoy her presence once more.” Peyton inquired politely.
“I thought you would never ask! It would be my pleasure, Sephie.” Peyton’s mother, Natalia, said as she and Ahm-Shu, Peyton’s Pa, appeared from a side corridor several yards ahead of us.
“Momma!” Peyton screamed in happiness, running and almost tackling her mother.
“Nice to see you too, Persephone. I see you have missed your father…as usual.” Ahm-Shu greeted dejectedly as he stood by their side, apparently forgotten.
“Pappa, I haven’t forgotten you!” She said as she pulled him close too.
Anna Beth, Djedefre, and the rest of us silently observed the touching reunion.
“Sephie, we’ve both missed you so much. How have you been, child?”
“Tim and I have made a good life for ourselves in Norfolk, Momma. We’ve been planning to visit after Tim’s tour next spring, though I’m not sure in light of our unanticipated visit today.”
“All y’all have to do is ask, hun. Wherever the parties reside, I’ll be happy to reunite them.” I assured her.
Peyton turned her head towards me and nodded her thanks.
“So where is my son-in-law? What critical matters have disqualified him from this trip?” Natalia questioned.
“My fault, ma’am.” I answered. “The mission parameters required a pilot- one knowledgeable in Terran Spacecraft. He was asked to be a part of the Empress’ travel party, but he, Captain Reynolds, and Cmdr. Masterson were called back to help the future Empress.”
“Besides, momma, now Tim will have more time to spend with young Natalie. She’s only two and is not ready to travel with the Empress yet.” Peyton explained further.
Natalia and Ahm-Shu’s mouths’ dropped.
“We are Grandparents? When were you going to tell us, Sephie?” Natalia spoke for both stunned parents.
“Tim and I planned on breaking the news on our next visit…”
“Again, I’m sorry for spoiling their plans, Natalia. The current mission has consumed most of my attention of late.” I explained.
Peyton’s mother glared at me for a moment. A slight smile appeared on her face thereafter.
“I trust our relocation will result in closer communications with our expanding family, Alexandra?”
“My pledge,” I tried hard to hold back certain recent memories of her daughter’s alternate life on the Homeworld. With much effort, and with as short a pause as possible, I continued. “…Has not wavered since our first meeting, ma’am, and I still stand by that pledge.”
Natalia smiled brightly and nodded.
“Momma, Meridian’s helm is yours.” Peyton told the ‘retired’ Terran Sub-commander.
Natalia smiled widely at her daughter- her eyes gleaming with excitement. Turning to Anna Beth, she placed her right fist to her left breast.
“Captain, I, your ever-loyal first officer, officially request service as your Navigation Officer and that my daughter, Persephone Peyt-Ahm, be assigned to the pilot’s chair. I believe she is more than qualified.” Natalia requested thus revealing her daughter’s real Egyptian middle name.
“Sister? Why demote yourself?” Anna Beth questioned.
“There are others more qualified, sister.” She replied with a decisive smile, nodding to Alex Reilly and I.
“With all due respect, ma’am, I believe my sister Alexandra Steinert is much more qualified as first officer. I prefer the sciences over ship-wide responsibilities and offer my services as officer of sciences.”
“Very well, Alexandra. Cmdr. Steinert, I’ll leave the other command assignments in your capable hands.” Anna Beth announced with a wide smile. Djedefre looked on silently as his mother took command.
“Aye, captain. All assignments will be completed when we arrive at the ship.” I responded, snapping to attention.
“When do we leave, Alex?” Anna Beth inquired.
“At the Captain’s discretion, ma’am.”
“Good, we depart to collect Meridian 12 tomorrow morning at first light. Sister,” Anna Beth turned to Natalia, “contact Alusia and Khefru. I want both families represented today for a mid-afternoon briefing. Use the secure channels to limit media coverage.”
“By your order, my queen. Should I not also contact the Supreme Administrator so he may shorten his visit to the Western Hemisphere?”
“That will not be necessary. I will send word on my own.”
“As you wish, sister.” Natalia said as she bowed slightly. She and Ahm-Shu turned and walked back down the corridor that they first appeared from.
“Empress?” Peyton inquired.
“Of course, Seph. Go with your family, but be here for the meeting later.” I replied nodding my head slightly. Lt. Persephone ‘Peyton’-Penne hurried to catch her parents.
“Uhj!” Anna Beth shouted as she clapped her hands loudly.
A much older version of the man I met on my last visit appeared from a corridor on our right and bowed. I felt sorry for him immediately, knowing his hearing was probably even worse now.
Uhj smiled brightly as he approached us.
“You heard?” Anna Beth asked. I thought it cruel of her.
‘Patching you and Allie in, Alex- listen only.’ Jack’s voice announced in my mind.
‘I have my lady. It is regrettable that our time here has ended, though I have heard the stirrings growing louder these last few years. Indeed, it would seem that the Empress has correctly predicted her visit, as the peoples’ voice has become louder the last few months. Alas, I thought I would have escaped my physical bonds well before these events.’
‘Only Alexandra knew for sure, my friend. I freely admit I have been terrified to even approach our Empress on our fates. I doubt she would frighten us further by revealing even a small portion of it.’ Anna Beth thought to Ahj.
I gasped audibly. Anna Beth and Ahj suddenly looked over to Allie and I with their eyes narrowed in suspicion.
‘Apparently, our Empress is more than a little bit concerned by our conversation.’ Anna Beth thought as she continued to stare contemptuously at my sisters and I.
‘She felt you to be taking advantage of my ‘disability’, Commander. Her concern for our well-being is commendable but unnecessary. She and her sisters would do anything to see everyone treated equally- with respect and compassion, wouldn’t you agree, Empress?’
I nodded as I looked back to Jack. Both she and Cami were blushing profusely, having been caught eavesdropping.
“I’m sorry, Ahj, I thought you near deaf from your ordeal with Hathor. I am truly sorry that my negligence unleashed her on this peaceful civilization.” I said solemnly.
‘Dear Empress,” Ahj thought to me courtesy of either Jack or Cami- Cami, judging by her downcast eyes. “Though I can clearly hear your outermost thoughts, I do not need but to look upon your face for the truth of your character. My lady, at the risk of speaking for my commander, we are forever your allies.’
Apparently Allie and I weren’t the only ones Cami was relaying the conversation to, as all my sisters’ eyes seemed to be leaking.
I didn’t have the heart to even think about his absence from Meridian 12’s roster.
Ahj flinched ever so slightly. Now I was certain he too downplayed his abilities, as did many other Egyptians of Terran origin.
I closed my eyes slowly and squeezed out one last tear from each.
“Alexandra, Ahj will see that you all have quarters with which to freshen up before the scheduled meeting.” Anna Beth informed us as the older man turned and motioned us to follow.
Ahj showed Emily and I to a spacious suite consisting of two bedrooms, a living area, and a lavatory complete with walk in shower and a hot tub.
‘Empress and Doctor, I hope the facilities meet with your requirements. As usual, Meridian will see to your needs and keep you updated of schedules and activities within the residence. She will be happy to assist you any way she can.’ His thoughts told us as he turned to exit.
“Thank you, Ahj. Again, I’m sorry about Hathor.” I told him sincerely.
Our host smiled silently, turned, and walked out the suite’s door shaking his head slowly.
‘The Empress, she is still apologizing for events of the past, Commander.’
‘Haven’t I told you before that she feels solely responsible for those dark times, my friend?’ Anna Beth’s thoughts replied. ‘The only thing stopping her from attempting to return to repair those desperate days are these ‘temporal waypoints’ she speaks constantly of. Alexandra, neither of them, is in the habit of causing pain to anyone.’
‘Her concern is commendable, but I find her utopian convictions humorous. Being the woman of many worlds, dimensions, and universes, her optimism is ever so uplifting.’
‘Now, if only we could impress upon her sisters’ the meaning of privacy. Camille Darough, I would expect this breach of privacy more from Jacquelyn…’ I heard Anna Beth’s voice say before it suddenly disappeared from my mind.
I shook my head and giggled. I loved my sisters!
0505hrs, Pharoah’s Residence, Memphis, Eygpt, 2510BC
“So where do we travel today, mighty, all-seeing, and ever-charitable, Empress of Time and Space?” Anna Beth chimed as she, Natalia, and Peyton entered the residence’s dining room.
Allie and I began laughing hysterically.
“You dare find frivolity in a statement spoken from the most sacred mouth of the Queen of all Egypt?” Anna Beth said regally as she too began to laugh. She nodded to our butler for this morning’s meal and sat across from Allie, Emily, and I.
“Was that too over the top?” She asked, still snickering.
Emily held her right hand up, her thumb and forefinger almost touching. “Just a little, but don’t worry, I’m sure our Empress takes no offense, highness.”
The entire room erupted in laughter. Despite my inability to catch even a wink of sleep last night, the jovial nature of my sisters and the attending staff felt wonderfully rejuvenating.
“When we’re finished with this wonderful meal.” I said after we settled down.
Anna Beth looked at me strangely- probably expecting me to continue. “Alex?”
“You wanted to know when we were leaving.”
“I distinctly remember asking where, not when, Alex.”
“We all know where, hun. Aren’t you curious as to when?” I asked with a sly grin.
“I don’t care when, I just want to see my Meridian again, Alex. It has been sooo long since I sat in that center seat…”
“Tired of this throne and want your old one back, Commander,” I giggled with a wink?
“I actually prefer command of Meridian 12 over ruling all Egypt, Empress. I think you understand that feeling as well.” Anna Beth said, eyeing me carefully.
I nodded as breakfast was formally served.
“Empress Alexandra Steinert, her majesty highly recommended we serve this dish to you. She was quite specific in its construction and ingredients. I hope it is to your liking?” The residence butler said, stopping beside me and placing a covered, golden serving plate before me. He graciously took away the golden-domed lid to reveal…
“Wow. Pancakes,” Emily wisecracked neutrally, “A stack of four. I bet there’s butter between each, too. Who would’ve guessed?”
I rolled my eyes and shook my head to the side a few times as Anna Beth laughed deviously.
“Did I miss something, majesty?” The man asked looking rather confused.
“No, it looks absolutely wonderful, sir.” I said giving the man my brightest smile.
“The syrup was shipped overnight from the northern part of the western hemisphere at Queen Anna Beth’s request, Empress Alexandra.”
“I thank her majesty for her thoughtfulness.” I said as I cut into the stack and placed a forkful into my mouth.
They were superb- the maple syrup was the sweetest I had ever tasted. I immediately took several more forkfuls, closing my eyes and savoring each bite.
“These are fantastic!” I exclaimed.
Emily giggled. “That’s my sister for you! Alex has never met a pancake she didn’t like.”
“Mind if I have a taste, sis?” Allie asked as she stared open-mouthed at my plate. I half-expected her to start drooling any minute. Her fork had already skewered a few pieces.
“Empress Alexandra Reilly, your plate is here as well.” The butler announced with a smile and another golden-domed plate was placed before her, too.
“Let me guess,” Emily said sarcastically, “We’re all having pancakes this morning?”
“I’m afraid not, Practitioner Scott. Her majesty has specified breakfast entrees for each of you, based on Empress Alexandra’s recommendations.”
Each of my sisters received golden plates with their favorite morning foods. Within five minutes we were all engaged in our meals.
“So, Alex, what course do I chart once Meridian is awakened?” Anna Beth asked as she wiped her mouth with her white linen napkin. Natalia looked on with excited interest.
“We travel to the house of Ra, highness.” I said with an evil grin.
“Well that certainly clears things up!”
“You asked, hun.” I giggled. Natalia shook her head side to side a few times as she closed her eyes and smiled.
“No, really…where do we go after retrieving Meridian, Alex?”
“I’ll do the driving on the first leg of our journey, hun. You don’t worry about anything other than the ship.” I assured her. Peyton’s ma’s head dropped in disappointment.
“You crash-landed her the last time you were in command, Alex.” Our hostess chided.
I do better with Earth-to-Earth transports than I do Earth-to-Space transfers, highness. Besides, Meridian will be fully refueled this time.”
Jack groaned while rolling her eyes. “So I play the part of the plucky power source again, huh, Alex?”
“You and Cami, Jack, but Meridian was designed to accept power from her crew also. She’ll have you, Cami, Peyton, Natalia, and Anna Beth to suck power from. After we arrive at our first destination there will be about one hundred-seventy people to obtain energy from. That should distribute the load better.” I said, smiling at Jack.
“Coffee, Empress Alexandra?” The butler interrupted.
“Please, and it’s Alex, Aaron. How many times must I tell you, my name is Alex?”
“Forgive me, Alex. Since your last visit, I have lapsed back into my old habits. Can I get you anything else, Alex? Either of you?”
“Thank you, we’re good.” Allie and I said in unison.
Emily rolled her eyes in annoyance while Anna Beth grinned deviously.
“Aaron?”
“Yes, Alex?” He turned to answer as he moved on with the caraffe.
“Quietly spread the word to all those within the walls and gardens of this residence that there will be a special dedication at the new Sun Temple, three weeks from today.”
“A dedication, Empress?”
“Like no other on this planet, Aaron!” I smiled brightly. “It’s gonna be a real blowup.”
“Don’t you mean ‘blowout’, Alex?” The man corrected politely.
“Ya…whatever, hun.”
“I’ll do that, Alex. Thank you in advance, Empress.”
“The pleasure will be all ours, hun.”
As her servants cleared the table, Allie and I stood from our seats and walked around behind Anna Beth’s chair.
“Shall we go get her majesty’s fire chariot, ladies?” Allie asked this time.
We all joined hands.
A huge, unremarkable, weather-worn, aircraft hangar appeared before us. The number ‘18’ was the only thing displayed above the huge, rust-poked and streaked sliding panels. Two men stood guard with assault rifles by a single man door built into one side of the giant main doors of the mostly forgotten relic of a bygone age.
The day was warm but overcast and, by the rain slickers the Security Police guarding the hangar wore, it just might rain soon.
“Allie, your group to default Reilly’s, everyone else to dress blues,” I ordered, “except you, Ricky Lynn.”
“Alex, we might have a slight problem with that. My suit contains no military uniform selections,” Anna Beth said in worried response.
“Got it covered, hun. I’d like you to turn off your translator.”
“Why would I do that? I doubt I’d understand a word said. I really don’t know your language as well as I’d like.”
“Precisely. You will be our expert on ancient Egypt, hieroglyphics, writings and runes, Professor Khufu.”
“Professor ‘Khufu’? I never took my mate’s name, Alex! You above all people know that to be true. And…and what of my clothes?”
“They’re perfect, Professor. Professor Samuels, would you be so kind as to translate for our visiting expert from Egypt?”
“Gotcha, Skipper. Relax, highness, I know what Alex has in mind, just follow my lead.”
“Allie, time to split up. I’ll see you in the storage area. Stay out of phase until we’re all alone.”
“Just as we planned, sis; got it. Y’all be careful.” Allie said as she released my hand. She, Yuuka, Natalia, Peyton, and Cami disappeared.
“So what do we do now, Alex?” Anna Beth asked in her native, ancient Terran.
“We go introduce ourselves to the base commander.” I replied as I pulled her and the rest of my sisters gently. We headed for a tan, stucco-looking, two-story building.
“Alex,” Prof. Samuels asked as we walked toward the Base Administration building. “Um, just so I know how to dress, when are we?”
“Dayton, Ohio, 1, April, 1993- Wright-Patterson AFB to be exact.” I said without looking at her.
“Gotcha. Business formal then. Shall I nerd it up with glasses or just be myself?”
“Relax, Professor. We’ll be among friends.” I told her as I remembered to change my rank and nameplate.
Reaching the entrance, I made sure we were not being observed and rephased. I knew that several cameras were monitoring us the whole time, though. Their footage would only add to the intrigue.
Opening the door, I allowed Jack, Ricky Lynn, and Anna Beth to enter first followed by Emily- much to the surprise of the Sergeant at the front desk.
“Where’d y’all come from?” He gasped out in angry surprise.
“That is above your security clearance AND pay grade, Sergeant Everson!” I said sternly, pushing my way through my companions to the desk.
“Admiral!” He gasped again, jumping to attention- his chair flying back and striking the wall.
“At ease, Everson.”
“I…I wasn’t told of your visit, ma’am.”
“Good! At least the Colonel still follows orders.”
“Yes, ma’am. I’ll let him know you’re here.” Everson said as he fumbled to pick up the phone. With trembling hands, he punched a series of four buttons.
“Sir, Admiral…” The Sergeant looked nervously at my nameplate a second. “Fleming…Admiral Fleming has arrived, sir.” There was a pause. “No sir, she’s not alone…two other officers and two civilians…yessir, two civilians, sir...yessir, a redhead and an Arab…”
“Egyptian, Sergeant.” I interrupted.
“Sorry, sir, an Egyptian.” Everson corrected himself as he paused to listen once more.
“No, sir! They just walked through the door! No, sir, I mean none of the cameras caught any of them arriving! …Alright, sir, I’ll tell her…yessir, I’ll do that, sir. Thank you, Colonel Smithson.”
Everson gently placed the handset back on its cradle and looked at me cautiously.
“Colonel Smithson will be right down to see you, Admiral Fleming.”
I didn’t say a word, but continued to stare at him. After a minute or two he finally got the message.
“With your permission, Admiral, I’ve been given the rest of the day off by the Colonel.” He said nervously.
“You stand relieved, Sergeant. Enjoy the rest of your day.” I said pleasantly with a slight smile.
“Thank you, ma’am, you too.”
Everson was just securing his weapon when a familiar face entered the small reception area from a stairway door.
“Admiral, Commanders, what brings you and Professor Samuels to Wright-Pat today?” Col. James Smithson said as he smiled brightly at all of us. “Ah, you must be Professor Khufu? Welcome to Wright-Patterson Air Force Base.” He said bowing slightly to Anna Beth.
“That. Is. Not. My. Name!” Anna Beth snapped, as all she could understand was ‘Khufu’.
“You must allow me to translate, Professor.” Ricky Lynn chided in Ancient Terran.
Anna Beth frowned, but quickly forced a smile to her face before looking at me. Several lightning bolts were shot from her eyes in my direction.
“Col. Smithson welcomes you to Wright-Patterson AFB, Anna Beth.” Ricky Lynn translated to ancient Terran.
“I shall not forget this, Alexandra. The Queen of all Egypt should not be treated in this manner!” Anna Beth said coarsely as she looked back to Tammy Richard’s first borne son.
I couldn’t help noticing the slight smirk on his face. He obviously had an updated Reilly on.
“She thanks you for your warn and kind welcome, Col. Smithson. She is excited to begin her examination of the artifact.” Ricky Lynn translated back.
Anna Beth glared at her.
“I’m afraid she’s a little impatient, colonel.” Prof. Samuels gulped as she nervously glanced at our white linen-draped sister.
“Artifact, sir?” Sgt. Everson repeated in confusion.
“Didn’t I give you the rest of the day off, Sergeant?” Jimmy Smithson asked tersely.
Everson jumped to attention. “Yes, sir. I was just on my way out, Colonel.”
“Good. Not a word of Admiral Fleming’s visit, understood, Airman?”
Everson gulped loudly. “Understood, sir.”
“A word before you go, sergeant?” I said as Everson came around the desk to leave.
“Admiral?” He said as he drew near.
I moved closer to his ear.
“We’re going to return Meridian 12 to her rightful owner, Felix.”
Everson’s eyes got bigger and his mouth dropped open a little.
“Remember, mum’s the word, sergeant.”
“I will…thank you, Admiral!”
Sgt. Felix Everson hurried out the door.
“You really are a tease, Alex.” Jim Smithson said as he shook his head.
“Just a little fun, Jimmy. He hasn’t seen me since…”
“Since he was about three, Alex. God, it’s so nice to see you again!” Jim Smithson said as he wrapped his arms around me and squeezed gently.
Releasing me, he stepped back and embraced Jack, Emily, and Ricky Lynn.
“Welcome your majesty. I’ve looked forward to the day of our first meeting.” Smithson said in ancient Terran.
“So why did I have to disable my translator again, Alex?” Anna Beth asked as she turned to glare at me.
“Entertainment.” I said simply. “Jim, we’re here for her. The Commander here is itching to get back in the saddle.”
“She’s still down in sub-level five…hasn’t gone anywhere since they brought her here back in ’66.”
“We figured, hun. Allie’s down there waiting for us with Cami, Peyton, Natalia, and Yuuka as we speak.”
“Yuuka’s here? Wow, I haven’t seen her in ages! And I sure haven’t forgotten that one summer when she put me into Pixie mode. I’d love to do that again one of these days!”
“I remember! I’d never seen a pixie with yellow wings before. You sure you want to go through that again, hun?”
“Sure! The only thing that freaked me out at the time were the breasts. No one thought to tell me that all Pixies were adult females, but I can adjust my attitude to compensate now- no big deal.”
“Can we please just get to my Meridian, Alex?” Anna Beth urged impatiently.
“Boy, you really have been away from it for awhile, haven’t you, your majesty.”
“Stop calling me that! My name is Anna Beth!”
“Wow, you better get her in that center seat before she really starts to freak out, Alex!”
“That’s the plan, Jimmy, so if you’d be so kind as to lead on?” I said with my biggest smile.
“My pleasure, Empress.” Jim Smithson smiled. “This way, please.” He added before stopping and retrieving several small badges from the sergeant’s desk drawer.
“These need to be visibly worn below the neck and above the belt while on base, ladies.”
Each of us took the proffered ‘VIP’ badges and clipped them to our uniforms. Prof. Samuels clipped her’s to her grey-striped, suit coat’s lapel and Prof. Khufu clipped it to the linen crossing over her right shoulder.
“Ladies, if you could follow me?” Col. Smithson offered as he opened the outside doors for us.
“Gentlemen, Admiral Fleming and company to examine the artifacts.” Col. Smithson announced as we stopped in front of the two, armed guards stationed at Hangar 18.
“I’m sorry sirs, but we have standing orders to let no one enter this building under any circumstances.”
“Trust me boys, I’m the only one that has the clearance to legitimately enter this facility.” I said with a smile.
“I’m sorry, Admiral, but our orders are explicit.”
“Even if I speak the proper code and that door behind y’all opens, Master Sergeant?”
“Now that would be a good trick, Admiral. I’ve never seen that door open for anyone and I sure don’t know how to do it, verbal or otherwise. For all I know the hinges could be rusted shut.”
“All y’all have to say is,” I paused and switched my translator to Reilliese, “RVP, by order of Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space, open this door and allow our entrance.”
The two guards stared at me incredulously as the lock audibly clicked and the door slowly swung open on its own.
“How did you do that? Was that some kind of jibberish, Admiral?” One of the men asked in amazement.
“Nah. It’s just some language I picked up on another planet, nothing special, boys.” I said with a smile as I motioned everyone inside the empty-looking hangar.
“There’s nothin’ here! We’ve been guarding an empty building?”
“Not exactly. It’s almost empty, but that will soon be modified.” I smiled as I led everyone across the huge hangar to a large, white-striped, square outlined on the floor.
“Gentlemen, I’m temporarily increasing your security clearance. Beyond this point, anyone with less than top-secret security access would trigger a discharge of hydrofluorocarbon gas that would completely drive the oxygen from this hangar and its storage facilities. I’d stay close and keep my mouth shut if I were you.” I advised our two guards in a stone serious tone.
Again I went to Reilliese. “RVP, I personally vouch for these two; level five, please.”
The floor started to lower and we descended below the empty, but infamous, Hangar 18.
“Why is fabric draped over my spacecraft?” Anna Beth said once we were clear of the elevator doors. She hurried over to the dusty, green canvas shrouded object. I had urged her to turn off her translator until we got inside Meridian since two armed SP’s were escorting us.
“Don’t shoot! She’s just excited to see the artifact!” Col. Smithson ordered as the two guards began to raise their weapons- P90’s, if I remembered right.
“Prof. Samuels, I suggest you tell your associate to curb her enthusiasm before she regrets it.”
Ricky Lynn nodded.
“Anna Beth, you wanna get yerself shot? Be patient! We’ll get into Meridian shortly.” She translated.
The Queen of Egypt stopped, turned around, and glared at us angrily. She approached our two escorts and stared into their eyes intensely.
“You two will turn around, walk back to the lift and take it back to the main floor. From there you will exit this building, close the door behind you and forget that you ever saw us. Is that understood, gentlemen?” She ordered in perfect English.
Both men nodded once then turned mechanically and marched stiffly to the elevator. Once the fenced doors reopened, they both entered and turned back toward us.
“RVP, please take these gentlemen back up and monitor their movements until they have exited the building. Re-enable the door’s security protocols after it is securely closed. Report back when the task is completed.” Anna Beth said aloud in Reilliese.
The fenced elevator doors closed and the elevator began its short journey topside.
“Wow, you really are scary, your majesty! I don’t think I’ve ever seen you do that.” Emily said in amazement.
“If it would work on either Alexandra I would feel much better.” Anna Beth growled as she glared at me.
We waited a few minutes until RVP gave us her report.
“So when did RVP start monitoring security here?” Jim Smithson asked.
“Randi interfaced to it as soon as it was installed a few years back.”
“But why involve those two? They’re innocents and just doing their job, Alex.”
“I placed a suggestion into their minds, Jimmy. They think they turned us away at the door. For all they know we went back to the Admin Building with you.” Jack explained.
“I should have known.” Smithson mumbled to himself.
“So, how am I getting back to my office…or am I part of the crew for this mission, Alex?” He said with only slight excitement.
“Sadly, I’m porting you back after your tour, Jim.”
“My tour?”
“You wanted to see Meridian didn’t you?” I asked enthusiastically.
“Damn right I do, ma’am!”
“Fine. Captain, care to wake Meridian 12 up?” I answered.
Anna Beth’s eyes seemed to glisten brighter as she approached the dormant spacecraft.
“Meridian 12, would you please awake and let us enter?” She said in Ancient Terran.
“Good morning, Commander. Password please?” Meridian answered in the same language.
“I’d like to do some exploring, please?”
“Password accepted. Would the secondary commander care to log in?”
“I thought I asked you not to require a secondary login, hun.” I asked curiously.
“I just wanted to hear your voice again Empress. Outer hatch lock disengaged and opening. Interlevel transit system now operational. Welcome aboard Commander, Empress, and crew.”
Some dust kicked into the air as the outer hatch opened and disturbed the heavy canvas covering it.
“Girls, care to take Meridian’s blankie off?” I asked as I noticed Allie, Cami, Peyton, Natalia, and Yuuka phase in to our left.
The heavy cotton duck lifted effortlessly to reveal what the Nazis had dubbed ‘Der Glock’. Anna Beth stepped up onto the wheeled, reinforced-steel platform and ran her hand up and down Meridian’s outer hull.
“Did you miss me old girl?”
“Very much, Commander.” The ship purred.
The old canvas was folded neatly and hovered down to the floor beside Meridian’s platform as Anna Beth stepped through the hatch slowly- still running her hand along the pristine hull. Natalia and then Peyton reverently entered next.
“We better get inside before Anna Beth decides to take her for a spin.” I suggested with a grin.
Once we were all in the airlock, Natalia closed the outer hatch.
“Command level.” She said as the elevator immediately began moving.
“Meridian. Power status.” Anna Beth asked as the elevator door opened to the bridge.
“Power reserves are holding at twenty percent, Commander. Would you like to re-establish biological energy reclamation? Several valid sources are now onboard.”
“Confirmed. Start energy reclamation from known Terran organisms.”
“Commander, I recognize the former temporary first officer as a valid source also. Would Jacquelyn submit to energy reclamation also?” Meridian inquired.
“That would be acceptable, Meridian, though I insist you not under-estimate my capabilities.” Jack agreed.
“Meridian, I am Camille Darrough and am of the same construction type as Jacquelyn. You may reclaim my energy with the same limitations as my sister.”
“Thank you, Camille Darrough. Your profile has been added to the crew reclamation list.”
Cami and Jack immediately closed their eyes and tilted their heads slightly to one side feeling the energy draw begin. Anna Beth, Peyton, and Natalia didn’t seem to react at all.
“Power reserve at forty percent and increasing, Commander.” Meridian immediately reported.
“Confirmed. Bring interior lighting to working intensity, please.” She requested.
Instantly the room brightened and Jim Smithson looked around in awe.
“And how many levels are there, Alex?” He asked.
“Seven including the bridge, Jim.” I told him.
“Commander Steinert, are your station assignments complete?” Anna Beth inquired.
“Aye, Captain, they are.”
“Proceed.”
“Aye! Meridian, the following personnel will attend the designated stations. Sub-commander Persephone Peyton, Helm; Sub-commander Natalia Peyton, Navigation; Cmdr. Alexandra Reilly, Sciences; Lt. Ricky Lynn Samuels, Engineering, Lt. Emily Scott, Medical/Environment; Lt Cmdr. Jacquelyn Cummins, Weapons; Lt. Cmdr Camille Darrough, Ship-wide Security; Lt. Yuuka Sukiro, Communications; Commander Alexandra Steinert, Executive Officer/Tactical. That completes the assignments.”
“Assignments accepted, First Officer Alexandra.”
“Thank you, Meridian. Status on the previous outer hull compromise.”
“During my slumber the offending partial breach has sealed. Outer hull integrity has returned to one hundred percent, Alex.”
“Wonderful to hear, hun. Captain…your orders?” I said pleasantly. I was glad the ship had the ability to repair her hull and to erase the swastika and two other ‘Nazi runes’.
“Stations, everyone.” Anna Beth said with an excitement in her voice I had never heard before. I guessed she had already forgotten about Jim’s tour?
Natalia immediately sat down at the Helm, much to Peyton’s chagrin.
“Excuse me mother, but didn’t you elect Navigation for this mission?” She asked politely.
Natalia stopped, gently gliding her hands down the sloped control panel in front of her. She paused before looking around to her daughter. There was a look of longing…true longing in her eyes.
“I’m…I’m sorry, Sephie…I…I just…It just overwhelmed me to be here…on Meridian, once more. The helm is your’s, sub-commander. Forgive me.”
“Ex-O?” Peyton asked.
“Sub-commander?” I responded.
“Ma’am, permission to temporarily exchange stations with Sub-commander Natalia?”
“I think that would be an honorable action on your part, Sub-commander.” I said with a smile. I turned to Anna Beth and gave her a wink.
“Meridian, log the temporary re-assignments and load the appropriate login credentials to both affected, critical stations.”
“Confirmed.”
Natalia’s eyes overflowed with tears. She stood back up and pulled her daughter into a tight embrace for several minutes
“Thank you, Sephie, you don’t know how much this means to me…how much I’ve dreamed of this day…returning to my post on Meridian, I…I never thought I’d…” She said before breaking down and crying even harder.
“Natalia, your station if you please, older sister.” Anna Beth urged after a few more minutes.
“Yes captain, please forgive me.”
“Persephone, your station if you please.” Anna Beth continued. “The rest of you, stations.” She commanded.
“Captain, I believe we have a fairly new crew, ma’am. Wouldn’t it be better that they know where their stations are located?” I said smiling tensely to her.
Anna Beth exhaled heavily as what I said dawned on her. Over the next few minutes, she escorted each of my sisters to their assigned stations around the bridge, giving each a short overview.
“Sciences, your station is to my right.” Anna Beth finished- or so I thought, as she pointed to the right-most seat of the three in the exact center of the bridge.
“Commander Steinert, as Executive Officer, you sit on my left.”
I rolled my eyes seeing her evil grin.
“Aye, Captain!” I said momentarily standing at attention before sitting down next to her.
After another few minutes of slowly gliding her palms back and forth on the armrests, our captain stopped moving entirely. I glanced over to see tears slowly rolling down her cheeks.
“So…is it how you remembered, Captain?” I finally asked quietly.
Anna Beth turned her head to look at me and simply nodded slowly. Her tears fell faster.
“Orders, captain?” I asked calmly.
“Huhmm?”
“Captain, what are your orders?” I asked again, this time a little louder.
“Oh…um…all stations, preflights, report back when ready.”
“Aye, ma’am! All stations begin preflight checks.”
“And how are we supposed to do that, Ex-O?” Emily asked angrily from across the room.
“Press the icon that says ‘Preflight’ then follow the displayed checklist. Meridian will help as much as she can. Isn’t that right, hun?” I said.
“Of course, Alexandra. Just like last time.” Meridian responded.
“Engineering preflight, go.” Ricky Lynn announced from her station quickly.
“Navigation preflight, go.” Peyton replied excitedly.
Some dust exited the ventilation grilles.
“Environmental systems online and functioning…um…environmental prefight, go.” Emily began, but decided to follow the set protocol.
“Weapons systems priming… ready. Weapons preflight go, captain.” Jack reported from our far right.
“All science apparatus initialized and calibrated, captain.” Allie reported.
“Internal and external communications- ready. Meridian transponder active in ELPO mode, captain.” Yuuka said as she bowed slightly.
“All internal and external sensors have been initialized. Security preflight, complete, captain.” Cami said sounding extremely professional.
“Lowly Air Force Base Commander, wondering if he’s actually going to go on this mission despite what the Empress told him earlier, Captain!” Jim Smithson lampooned.
Everyone turned to stare at the man standing toward the rear of the bridge, physically twiddling his thumbs absentmindedly.
“The offer hasn’t been rescinded, Colonel.” I said with a smile. “I can have you back in your office before anyone knows you’ve even gone on this ‘tour’.”
Jim’s eyes lit up!
“Your orders, captain?” He said with a smile.
Anna Beth looked at me and nodded.
“Meridian, transfer tactical functions to the unused station. List Col. James ‘Sonny” Smithson to the bridge crew, please.”
“Confirmed. I was wondering when you would assign him a station, Alex. He looked very disappointed just standing there.” The AI replied.
Jim Smithson smiled and hurried over to the empty seat beside Jack.
“I’m glad you finally got with the program, ‘Sonny’.” Jack giggled.
“Me too, Aunt Jacki, but Alex,” he said turning back to me, “you didn’t have to include my old call sign!”
I countered his frown with a bright smile.
We waited a few more minutes.
“Tactical preflight is a go.” He almost giggled in excitement.
“Helm, status?”
I got no reply.
“Now where did that silly little main engine pre-heat…”
“Helm? We’re waiting. Is there a problem?” Anna Beth inquired impatiently.
“Not enough simulator refresh time, captain. I’m sorry…there you are you sneaky little…” Natalia began to apologize, but changed topic suddenly as she apparently found what she was looking for. The remaining small portion of her console changed from red to green. “Helm preflight, go, captain!” She said triumphantly. She instantly rubbed her hands together then interlaced her fingers and bent them backward, cracking her knuckles. “Oh, Hell yes!” she said to herself.
“Does the Empress have a specific destination?” Anna Beth asked as she fought a proud smile for her sister’s achievement.
From what I’d been told, it had been almost one hundred and fifty years since she had occupied that seat.
“I plan to transport us back to the newly constructed Sun Temple three weeks from when we left, captain. Thrusters and main engines will not be required.”
Natalia groaned in disappointment.
“Any points of note, Alex?”
“I will transport us to the sight, but remain out of phase until the surrounding exterior is clear. Meridian, please disable your shields.”
“Confirmed, Alex. Deep-space protective shielding has entered standby.”
“Ex-O, external sensors are online and monitoring.” Cami announced. Her tone was rock steady and consummately professional.
“Meridian, automation status.” Anna Beth requested.
“Computational arrays, ready. Automated fire and damage control systems, ready. Hull integrity, one hundred percent. Power reserves, sixty percent and increasing. AI preflight, go, captain.” Meridian answered.
“Alexandra, you may proceed.”
I nodded. A huge smile came to my face. “All hands, prepare to phase out.” I announced proudly.
Only one person didn’t move or make an effort to touch something connected directly to the ship.
“Natalia, that means to take hold of Meridian’s structure so we don’t leave you behind, hun.”
“Newbie, Alex.” Peyton giggled as she thumbed to her mother in the next seat. Natalia’s stare was hot enough to melt her daughter’s navigational console.
I stood from my station and walked the few steps to Natalia’s console. Placing my hand next to her’s, I began the countdown.
“Phasing out in three, two, one.”
Natalia stared at the active display in front of us then stared at me.
“Nothing happened.”
“That’s only the beginning, hun.” I winked.
“GOD, I love this part!” Jim chimed from his station.
I concentrated on a specific time and precise destination.
“Transiting in three, two, one.”
The display in front of us went completely black.
“Exterior illumination.”Anna Beth commanded.
The painted, hieroglyphic walls of an Egyptian tomb appeared on the screen, but were almost totally washed out by the intense light.
“Yes!” Jimmy Smithson cheered, pumping his right arm once in excited triumph.
“Decrease exterior intensity by fifty.” Anna Beth ordered.
The beautifully crafted cartouches on the view screen gained more contrast and appeared in fantastic detail. What I read indicated that we were indeed in the Sun Temple’s main chamber- a chamber specifically designed for Meridian to launch from when ready.
“We’re here, Captain. External sensors indicate a compatible atmospheric mixture equal to Earth. Humidity level equals that of an arid region. Temperature is currently three-oh-five above absolute zero- eighty-nine degrees Fahrenheit.”Allie reported.
“Security, are we alone?”
“Proximity sensors indicate several thousand biologic entities it classifies as Terran-like several hundred meters around Meridian, Captain.” Cami answered.
“Several thousand? Alex, I thought only those within the residence were asked to meet outside?” Anna Beth gasped.
“Captain, I suggest we go out and see what is happening.” Jack said in a serious tone.
“Meridian, place all systems into standby- access by my voice print only.”
“Confirmed. All ship functions reverting to standby; awaiting your command, captain.” The AI replied.
“Captain, I recommend utilization of a secondary log-in to increase ship’s security.” Cami suggested. I had never seen her so serious.
“Alex, Jack and I have picked up distressing thoughts from those gathered outside this monument. Prudence requires increased security protocols.”
I nodded as Cami voiced her opinion.
“Captain, there is a protest occurring on the Processional Causeway- a protest against Khufu and those of the royal court. We need to get out there and make a statement.” I revealed sadly.
“Weapon status.”
“Particle and optical batteries charged and ready, Captain.” Jack answered confidently. “Mind Warriors awaiting orders, Empress.”
I nodded and looked at Anna Beth.
“Meridian, we’ll be back. Keep the lights on” Anna Beth ordered with conviction. “Let’s go, sisters.”
“One moment, Captain. We’ll need some overhead surveillance. Yuuka, you remember how you promised Jim here another chance to fly?”
“Alex? I’ve never met Col. Smithson before today. How could I have promised him anything?”
“Yuuka, I understand your confusion, but from my perspective, we met thirty years ago as of 1993. I was ten at the time of my ‘mode’ change and enjoyed the whole experience…despite the…um…misinformation.”
“What happened? What did I do to you, Colonel?” Yuuka asked in horror.
“Take Jim into Pixie mode and find out, hun. I assure you nothing bad will happen.” I recommended.
“I’m ready when you are, Squadron Leader.” Col. Jim Smithson said as he walked over and gently took Yuuka’s hands.
Taking a deep breath, Yuuka looked with concern at me a moment. When I smiled and nodded, she slowly closed her eyes and both adults started to shrink. A moment later Yuuka and another Pixie, this one with vibrant yellow wings, flew up and hovered in front of me.
Yuuka stared at her new sister, appalled by what she had done.
“I’m sorry, Colonel, I…I…didn’t know…I can’t explain…”
“I knew this would happen, Yuuka. The same thing happened the first time.” The beautiful, blonde, yellow-winged…female…pixie consoled. “Empress, what are your orders?”
“Scan the area from a safe altitude and report back with any pertinent information. Jim, you report to me, Yuuka, to Allie.”
“Understood, ma’am, and please…call me Sunni when I’m in Pixie mode.” ‘Sunni’ advised as she momentarily gave me the ‘evil eye’. Obviously, she realized why I had designated her ‘handle’.
I nodded. “The away team is ready, captain.” I informed Anna Beth proudly.
She stared at Sunni, Yuuka, Allie, and I for several minutes, stunned by the Colonel’s amazing transformation, before moving toward the elevator. Sunni landed on my shoulder, Yuuka on Allie’s.
Once the outer hatch opened and we stepped out, we made our way down a set of seven steps, and looked around. Meridian’s external lights illuminated the entire chamber exquisitely. I saw that my aim was dead on as I turned back to look at the ship. Meridian 12 was perfectly positioned on her specially built throne atop her alter and looked perfectly at home there. Her radiating, exterior lighting clearly indicated that Ra, the Egyptian sun god, was in attendance here.
“In my limited number of visits to this site, I never imagined how beautiful my Meridian would look sitting on her very own throne.” Anna Beth gushed as she turned and stared reverently.
“Captain, we must make our way to the gateway if we are to protect the Supreme Administrator, his government, and his heir.” Allie stressed, trying to get Anna Beth’s full attention back on track.
“Um…” she blinked a few times before tentatively turning back to us. She glanced between Meridian and her companions quite a few times. “Of course, Empress. Khufu should have his mate by his side where government is concerned. Precede me to this monument’s gateway, my ladies.” She said regally. Anna Beth took one last look at her beloved spacecraft and sighed noticeably.
“You two will have many more adventures together, captain.” I said quietly as Allie and I took our positions directly ahead of her.
As we neared the temple’s gateway, Yuuka and Jim…Sunni took flight from our shoulders. Yuuka disappeared to the left as Sunni peeled off to the right once they cleared the wide opening. Jack and Cami were first to reach the exit. They walked side-by-side several yards farther into the bright sunlight. Jack turned to the right and disappeared from view. Cami turned left and disappeared likewise.
The noise from the people gathered outside quieted exponentially.
Ricky Lynn and Peyton exited the temple next and after several paces, both stepped off to either side of the gateway and faced each other. Some applause could be heard over the crowd’s diminished chatter.
Both women placed their right fist over their left breast and bowed slightly. The gathering quieted further.
Natalia and Emily were next to exit, but delayed for a moment as Natalia turned and looked back to her sister one last time. Anna Beth silently nodded in some unsaid acknowledgement. Natalia raised her hands to her abdomen and began rolling her hands one over the other. She did this several times before a large bouquet of white Lilies appeared in her hands.
Emily’s expression was priceless as she stared. Natalia casually split the flower bouquet and handed half to her.
“Are we ready, my sister?” Natalia asked of Emily.
With a simple nod, both turned and stepped out into the light and took up positions this side of Ricky Lynn and Peyton.
Again, some applause rose up from the crowd.
“We’re up, sis.” I said as a smile came to my face. We both walked to the edge of the sunlight on the floor, standing shoulder to shoulder. As one we stepped off and exited the Temple of the Sun. The brilliant light momentarily blinded me, but within seconds I gazed upon the thousands gathered in either protest or invitation. We stood several dozen feet above those gathered on the landside of the sinuous Processional Causeway. Twenty, maybe thirty, steps separated us from them.
The crowd silenced reverently except for a handful of shouts and whistles. Applause slowly started to run through the crowd nearest us to drown out the nuisances.
Allie and I stepped to the side and took our positions next to our sisters- Allie next to Natalia and Peyton; me next to Emily and Ricky Lynn. Jack and Cami had taken position on granite pedestals at the edge of the wide, granite stairs, stood at attention, and somberly looked out over the throngs below.
Khufu appeared below us and began climbing the polished granite steps. The crowds again silenced, save for a few boos, hisses, and jeers. As he neared the landing, he looked to either side- at Jack and Cami. Both performed a ‘left/right face’ parade move to face him, placed their right fists to their left breasts, gracefully genuflected, and bowed their heads in respect. Beautifully choreographed, I thought.
The crowd seemed awestruck by our Mind Warriors’ reverent actions as several gasps echoed across the gathering.
Khufu bowed visibly to each before taking his final step onto the gateway’s landing.
The Supreme Administrator stopped before Ricky Lynn and Peyton after topping the magnificent granite steps. He turned and embraced his niece then Ricky Lynn, placing a kiss on both women’s cheeks. I noticed both blush deeply.
Next, he stepped before Natalia.
“The uniform still looks good on you, my sister. Welcome home.” Khufu said as he repeated his welcoming embrace.
Natalia bowed as he stepped back.
“Welcome back, Lady Physician. I am sorry to have missed you and your sisters’ arrival three weeks past.” He said after embracing and placing a kiss on Emily’s cheeks also.
Emily bowed reverently once pharaoh stepped back from her.
Khufu turned back to Natalia and took four lilies from her bouquet. Likewise, he took four flowers from Emily, turned, and stepped back out to Cami and Jack. Both were still kneeling. He handed Cami a single bloom. She nodded once as if answering something unspoken. He gently kissed her forehead and moved over to Jack, repeating the previous actions exactly.
Ricky Lynn and Peyton were next, gracefully kneeling. Each received a single bloom and a kiss on the forehead.
Khufu returned to the center of the landing and stepped closer to the gateway. Allie and I nodded to each other and stepped toward each other, turned, and gracefully dropped to our knees before the Supreme Administrator.
Khufu’s expression melted instantly. He then bowed to us reverently in return.
A murmur rose from the people far enough back to see what was happening and progressed back toward us.
“Empress, it is I who should be prostrating himself before you, for without your charity and counsel, my beloved mate would not have filled my life with love and blissful companionship for as long as she has. I thank you both for the years of peace this realm has enjoyed with your assistance.” He said as he leaned over and placed a kiss on the top of each of our heads.
Khufu motioned for us to stand, which we did as I wiped the tears from my cheeks. Allie was doing likewise. He offered two lillys each to Allie and I, which we accepted with nods of appreciation. Both of us then stepped to the side and resumed our position in the ceremonial lineup.
Turning around, Khufu walked to the edge of the steps again.
“My people! For three weeks my mate has been traveling with the Empress of Time and Space in a diplomatic capacity. Her purpose was to visit the past and future, and confirm that my time on this earth has reached its apex.”
The thousands gathered broke out in conflicting shouts and noisy discussions. The din grew quite loud as he raised his hands to quiet them and waited.
All reached for their heads in pain and the gathering hushed. Khufu nodded to Jack and Cami each, in thanks.
“My fellow patriots. It is with great joy that I present to you, my mate, your queen, Anna Beth!” He shouted before turning, walking back, and taking the remaining flowers from Natalia and Emily, but offered a single bloom to each of them. He turned and knelt toward the gateway to the temple, the remaining bouquet of lilies raised high above his head.
Anna Beth appeared out of the shadow and gracefully walked to her husband. Enthusiastic applause filled the crowd as she accepted the flowers and promptly knelt down facing her husband.
“Thank you for the lilies, my mate. You always know exactly which flowers I enjoy.” She said quietly as she looked over to Natalia and nodded. Pharaoh and queen stood back up and turned to the gathered masses. “I am yours to command, my mate. We rule evenly, wisely, and together forever!” She shouted.
Roughly half of the crowd applauded and cheered.
“Alex, several men on the right flank have snuck off and are approaching the rear temple safety zone with what appear to be munitions of some type.” A small voice near my right ear informed me.
“Thanks, Sunni. Jack, did you copy that?” I said quietly.
‘How do you want me to handle it, Alex?’ Jack thought to me.
‘The way I see it, one flare-up deserves another, commander.’ I thought back.
Jack and Cami stood, snapping to attention instantly- they had still been kneeling on their pedestals. Both women nodded to each other as their recently received flowers hovered in front of them. They then began to roll their hands. Bright blue balls of energy formed and each compacted and kneaded them as they increased in size.
As if choreographed, both Mind Warriors turned away from each other and pushed the balls of concentrated plasma away forcefully. Showing some sort of guidance, the energy balls flew behind the pyramid in opposite directions. A loud thunderclap echoed across the area followed by several smaller explosions in rapid succession. Cami and Jack turned around again and nodded to each other before taking their floating blooms back in hand.
The gathering gasped in amazement. Some clapped excitedly at the spectacle.
‘Threat alleviated, Alex.’ Cami said sadly in my mind.
“Back to patrol, Sunni. More threats are pending.”
“Rodger that, Empress One.” She said, taking to the air and speeding off to her assigned patrol sector.
Instantly thirteen royal guards appeared around their Pharaoh and queen in a semicircle.
“Where y’all been, hun?” I asked the guard closest to me.
“There have been several small outbreaks both here and on the main plateau, Empress. Unlike you, we cannot be in two places at once.” He replied quietly without turning his eyes from his leaders.
“Our Mind Warriors are at your disposal, Captain. Use them wisely.” Allie said loud enough for Cami and Jack to hear.
“Empress? I…I do not understand. You and you alone control your Mind Warriors. I stand, unworthy, to command such forces. I have no right.” The man exclaimed solemnly.
“For your information, Cami and I are not controlled by anything or anyone, sir. We are enlightened, sentient beings that think and act on our own.” Jack said after turning toward us and glaring at the uniformed man.
“My apologies, Ladies, I meant no offence. I only sought to respectfully defer to the Empress.” He answered sheepishly.
I noticed Allie tilt her head to the left slightly. Again, Jack and Cami turned away from each other, hovered their lilies, and began rolling their hands. They quickly formed two more plasma balls, and released them- this time straight up into the air. Both balls of energy arced over the pinnacle of the temple and disappeared behind it.
Again there was a thunderous explosion that echoed around the temple complex followed by several smaller explosions. It caused the throng to quiet down once more.
“Empress, they seem to have the situation well…” he gulped reflexively, “ in hand.”
“Still, captain, you will coordinate with our Mind Warriors. Is that clear?” I said tersely.
“Yes, M’lady.”
I smiled pleasantly at the tall, young man.
“We are united in the protection of the Supreme Administrator and his queen, captain. It is imperative they survive this protest and the rest of their days.” I explained quietly.
“Confirmed, M’lady.” He said finally looking my way with only his eyes.
I winked.
“Will the leaders of the unscheduled protest please approach?” Khufu shouted to the crowd below us. “This will be a free forum. No reprisal or retaliation will result. I wish us to peacefully discuss the issues of protest.”
A hole in the crowd on the Causeway opened several hundred yards back. The small clearing moved as five men boldly approached the temple’s steps.
Several minutes later all five stepped onto the landing. Two of the men sneered at Cami and Jack as they passed. Both women stared intensely back at them in response.
The Captain of the Royal Guard gasped suddenly. Jack immediately turned to him and nodded. She rolled her hands quickly to produce another plasma ball and released it high over the gathered people. Becoming smaller and smaller, it suddenly veered slightly to the left and streaked to the ground. A cloud of smoke developed at the far away spot. Seconds later, the sound of a large explosion echoed crisply in our ears.
One of the two men turned his attention back to Jack- hatred clearly visible in his eyes. The other that had shown contempt suddenly looked very nervous.
“Sirs, I certainly hope you have come to civilly discuss issues. I should warn you that Alexandra’s sisters never miss their targets. I will allow any or all of you to leave without fear of harm now if you cannot adhere to the terms of peaceful negotiation.” Khufu said confidently, but evenly.
“The prophet predicted this day, old man. He said the reign of Khufu was ending.” One of the older men began, looking around nervously at the imposing Royal Guards and us.
“What prophet? Please, call him up here so that we may include him in our discussions, good sir.”
“He…he has not reappeared since the Empress and her sisters forced his withdrawal, Administrator.”
“Alexandra, do you know the prophet to which this man refers?”
“I do, Administrator. He is a fugitive from the distant future- four and a half thousand years from now, charged with theft of proprietary equipment and intentionally and knowingly redesigning history for his personal profit and amusement.” I answered calmly. “He seems intent on destroying Egypt as it is today for that of an earlier historical hypothesis originally proposed forty-four hundred years in your future. The theoretical model of Egypt’s history- your present- is based on brutality, slavery, war, and totalitarianism. My sisters and I have spent the better part of five months chasing him throughout time and correcting the adverse changes- changes that have negated innocent people, their families, even whole societies from existence.”
One of the other men turned and gazed at me in surprise. Apparently he hadn’t realized the damage that could be done.
“I see. So this…prophet…he has traveled here before and has actually experienced our civilization first-hand? Lived among us for some time?”
“He has not, Administrator. Prior to his commission of equipment theft, he possessed no talent for time travel.” I answered.
“So…this equipment the prophet acquired…it is a machine that imitates your ability, Empress?” Khufu asked curiously. “How could such a miraculous device be imagined, Alexandra?”
“I designed it, Administrator.” Ricky Lynn said as she stepped forward. “I have been intrigued by the Empress’ gift and sought to replicate it. Unfortunately my assistant and coincidentally, my lover conspired behind my back. His agenda wasn’t evident until Alexandra brought it to my attention. I’m afraid the old saying: ‘Love is blind’ is still true forty-five hundred years into the future.”
Khufu nodded in sad acknowledgement. “I too have been blinded in such a way, Lady Scholar. For many years during Hathor’s terrible reign, I remained blinded because of my love for this great land. I ignored the blatant indicators I saw around me hoping the tenacity of my constituents would prevail. I delayed and stood completely devastated when I learned of my mate’s conscription into Hathor’s nefarious forces. As with you, scholar, Alexandra answered my distress. I can never repay her favor.”
The two men, the ones that showed Jack and Cami distaste, both looked around nervously now. The one that first looked nervous began to twitch as his eyes quickly darted around the landing we stood on. He had slowly approached Khufu and now stood within a few feet of him.
The Captain of the Royal Guard- the man nearest me began glancing around nervously in concern. He seemed to be favoring his right as if listening to some unseen communication device. He quickly glanced to me and winked.
Without warning, the young captain rushed Khufu, knocking him aside, tackling, and falling onto both nervous men. Jack and Cami’s heads snapped around instantly and both instantaneously raised their right hands.
Anna Beth, Natalia, Peyton, Emily, and Ricky Lynn screamed in terror.
All three men flew skyward and disappeared from view within the blink of an eye.
There was a flash of brilliant light then seconds later a delayed, ear-shattering explosion from high overhead. It was replaced by a tiny sphere of red that hovered in its place for a moment before a flash of light expanded out in all directions like a skyrocket. Another thunderous explosion echoed across the people gathered below.
I felt tears roll down my cheeks as I watched. Allie’s face mirrored mine.
With things quickly deteriorating in Egypt, can Alex and her sisters keep Pharaoh and his royal family alive long enough to make it back to the Temple of the Sun to begin their politically-driven journey to their next life? How does a very, very…VERY, abstract chess match figure into their pre-procession preparations? Only time will tell.
1313hrs, Temple of the Sun Complex, Egypt, 2510BC
I watched tears roll down Allie’s face as I felt my own cheeks moistening.
“NO!” I shouted as the rush of emotions fueled my anger. “This shouldn’t have happened!”
My whole body began to tingle as I noticed everyone and everything stop moving.
Though, that wasn’t quite true.
Allie looked over at me as she finished wiping her tears away and raised an eyebrow.
“Alex, what are you doing?” She asked curiously, her still shaking voice echoing ever so slightly.
“This shouldn’t have happened.” I reiterated as calmly as I could, noticing how my quavering voice echoed too. “This man’s future was bright, happy, and challenging. I can’t let this happen, Alex!”
“But it has, Alex. Won’t we upset Upper Management? I don’t want you to end up like Momma.” She countered.
“I can’t let it happen, Alex…I just can’t! This man was only doing his job. Instead, he went above that- far beyond what was required…or necessary.” I pushed.
“Then let’s do this, Alex. Like I said, I’m not ready to lose you. If you must be punished, we will share the burden.” My twin said as she stepped toward me and took my hand.
“Alex?” Emily’s frightened voice asked- also echoing somewhat in the temporal eddy I had just established, surprising both Allie and I. We both looked over to our sister, noticing she had a bluish aura surrounding her- not unlike the light now emanating from both of us.
“Alex, this wasn’t supposed to happen! He goes on to do great things. I’ve seen it!” Emily cried as she continued to look around in bewilderment.
“Emily, how…how can you…you be unaffected? I stopped time…how?” I stuttered out.
“I’m not sure, Alex, I just felt this was wrong and wished I could change it. I guess I’m more like you than I thought?” She responded as she stepped carefully and took my free hand.
This was all so surreal. The three of us remained silent for at least a minute.
“Alex, we have to fix this.” Emily urged. Allie nodded her agreement.
“Agreed, sisters.” I said as I concentrated and time amazingly began to move in reverse.
Continuing to concentrate, I slowly rewound recent history until the three recently deceased men were lying prone before us.
“So now what, sis?” Allie asked as we gazed at the time-frozen men. I noticed the young guard’s eyes were closed tightly.
He knew exactly what he was doing and what his fate was to be.
It was a good thing I didn’t believe in fate!
“I’ll right this wrong.” I replied as I released my sisters’ hands and walked over to the courageous guard.
“How can you be doing this, Alex? I thought you had to be in contact with us to keep us here?” Emily cried out in shock as I reached down to touch my target.
“If mother can do it, so can we.” I replied.
“Awaken, my courageous knight. Your time to leave us has not yet arrived. There is more required of you.”
The light emanating from my body flowed like a wave and engulfed the young captain of pharaoh’s guard. His eyes blinked then shot open.
“What is this magic?” He gasped in surprise as he slowly stared up at me.
“It’s called repairing a bump in time, my young sir. Your sacrifice should not have been required today.” I told him as I offered a hand to help him up.
Once standing, he looked around. “What is happening here? Why is no one moving except us four?”
“She stopped time, hun. We can do that. Empress of Time and Space, remember?” Allie informed him with a smile.
“Why me? What did I do to receive such favor?” He asked disbelievingly.
“You did what you felt necessary. What exactly possessed you to jump on those men to begin with?” Emily answered with anger in her voice as she pointed at the two statued men on the ground.
He looked at my sister strangely. “My job is to protect the Supreme Administrator and others of the royal court…no matter the cost.”
“Well we can’t let that happen this time. Come here and take my hand, please.” Allie said confidently.
I guided the bewildered young man over to my sister. Cautiously, he first looked at then took her offered hand. I inserted myself back between Allie and Emily.
“Tell me,” I asked, looking forward and not over at him, “if you could be anywhere else at this very moment, where would that place be?”
“I would be at the Administrator’s service, Empress.”
“Really?” Emily asked sarcastically as she leaned out and looked at him, questioningly. “You mean, given the Empress’ gift, you would just assume stay here? Don’t you have a mate and newborn son you’d rather be with?”
“My duty is to the Supreme Administrator, M’lady, though, my last thoughts were that I would never see my son and his beautiful mother in this existence again. I had come to terms with and accepted that.”
“Too many concessions have already been made during this mission! I refuse to concede yet another- especially when a very important and bright future is at stake.” I said as our location changed.
The room that appeared around us was small in comparison to the lavish residence of Pharaoh, but was comfortable. A young woman sat in a comfortable chair, nursing her newborn. There was no movement, no sounds except for the young guard’s gasp.
“This is where you should be, captain.” I said sternly. “This child…your family- they need more protection than any royal. Khufu and Anna Beth would both agree.” I nodded to Allie, who pushed our guest away from us and released her hold. I continued as the young man’s expression became frightened.
“You will remain here with them today. Tomorrow, you and your young family will pack for a week’s vacation to the western hemisphere. You will then travel, using your government-issued, holographic cloaking device, to the Sun Temple in order to participate in the departure ceremony two hours before noon. You will make sure that your mate and child ascend the temple steps, enter the gateway, and do as instructed by one of my sisters one hour prior to its start. There they will safely await your arrival. You will then take your place in Pharaoh’s processional. Is that understood captain?” I ordered.
“But Empress, I…” He began to complain before I released him from my temporal protection and he became captive in paused time.
“Let’s get back to the temple, sisters.” I said as the scenery changed once more.
“Emily, you need to resume your position before I release time.”
“I love you both, Alex.” Emily said, kissing Allie and I on the cheek before hurrying back to her original place on the landing.
Allie and I separated and resumed our positions opposite each other. Time slowly advanced to the point from which I had stopped it. The stress I was feeling ebbed as time again moved forward.
Allie motioned to her nose while staring at me. It was then that I felt the warm trickle on my upper lip.
Anna Beth also noticed and glared at me curiously with a raised eyebrow.
“Alexandra, what did you just do?” She accused quietly, looking at Allie and I alternately.
“What we always do, your majesty.” I answered simply. “What we had to do.”
She immediately looked up into the heavens then glared at us again.
“I presume everything is as it should have been, Empress?”
“Everything is as it should be, majesty.” Allie assured her with a smile.
“Did something just happen- something more than was seen, Alexandra?” Khufu asked looking between Anna Beth, Allie, and I in astonishment.
I closed my eyes slowly in answer.
The three remaining protest leaders looked around at everyone still on the landing.
After a few moments, Khufu nodded to Allie and I with a look of admiration.
“Gentlemen, it has come to my attention that this protest and subsequent meeting was designed for the sole intention of forcefully removing me from office…not by negotiation, but by violence! Furthermore, there have been numerous reports of seemingly random attacks around the lower kingdom in tandem. I’m afraid I shall have to ask you all to vacate this temple area immediately. If you are not here to discuss politics in a civil atmosphere, consider this meeting at an end.” Khufu said politely.
“Administrator, the prophet said you would do this. He claimed an attempt would be made on your life just before you would resign. Are we correct in assuming that is what you intend?” The oldest and apparently wisest of the three said. He seemed frightened and paranoid now as he kept glancing back nervously to Allie and I.
“Gentlemen, it has struck me as possible, given this temporal control device the Empress has described, that your so called ‘prophet’ may well be in our audience at this exact moment. It would also seem possible that his present observations could be the source of his ‘premonition’. I will now consult with a proven authority on temporal logistics.” Khufu looked to Allie and me.
“Empress? Your gift of prophecy has never been questioned and its accuracy has served this administration well over the years. Is this man correct in his belief that this is the time you spoke of twenty years ago?” Khufu asked diplomatically.
The three remaining protest leaders’ mouths dropped as they heard how long my prediction had been known.
“The time of the great civilization known as Egypt is at hand, Administrator. Today is the delineation between old and new era.” I began.
“The reign of Khufu has now waned on this Earth. Quickly, he is to be replaced by a new Pharaoh. The new Administrator will lead this society further along its path of historical greatness in the annals that are compiled history. From here on scholars record that Egypt will be ruled by an administrator declaring his lineage directly from the Gods themselves.” Allie continued.
“On the morrow old will pass to new and the true ‘kingdom’ of Egypt will violently come into being. This new empire, as with the present socialist-democracy will see its downfall in due time as the region will fall to those more brutal in nature. Life will be callous in the new era- more cruel, unforgiving, and challenging than any time seen to date.” I took over for my twin, continuing the ‘prophecy’.
“Tomorrow, shortly after Ra reaches his zenith, the region will have a new leader and the legend of Khufu begins. His epitaph will endure on this planet throughout the millennia as one of the most popular, but misinterpreted administrations of all time. It is advised all knowledgeable persons be well clear or in the safety of this temple site before the Supreme Administrator and his devout followers depart for their next life.” Allie declared as she finished our prophecy.
All eyes were set on the two of us as each person interpreted our words differently. Khufu and Anna Beth stared, aghast with open tears, at us, while the older of the three oppositionists looked sadly to the prophesized, departing royalty. The two other gentlemen smirked with satisfaction that they had successfully defeated their opponent- that after tomorrow, they were somehow to be in control and the Supreme Administrator and his queen would be entombed for all eternity.
Khufu remained quiet as he contemplated this new prophecy for a few minutes.
“Well…there you have it, gentlemen. As of tomorrow, I will no longer be your Administrator…your Pharaoh. As the Empress has declared, the new regime shall face many difficult challenges…much hardship. Pray to the Gods things work out as you have all obviously schemed. Governing this large a society has many caveats and cannot be taken lightly. If you gentlemen will now excuse me.” Khufu advised before walking to the edge of the landing.
“My fellow citizens.” He shouted with outstretched hands, attempting to gain the peoples’ attention. “It is with a heavy heart that I announce today, here and now, that I will step down as your Supreme Administrator effective tomorrow mid-day. Having been given overwhelming evidence of a need for governmental change, an election will be conducted to choose the next Pharaoh. The three gentlemen attending our impromptu discussion today will select electible candidates and submit those selections to the kingdom’s media outlets. You should receive the formal election form on your personal communication devices by tomorrow, mid-morning. I ask for a quick, but knowledgeable consideration for each candidate before your selections are officially registered. I wish to thank everyone for your confidence over the many years I have served this great society. Now, I wish to spend time with my beloved mate and my close friends and relatives. Thank you once again for your support. Good day, ladies and gentlemen.”
A mixture of applause, gasps, and crying echoed up from the crowd as a defeated-looking Khufu stepped back from the edge and turned around. Anna Beth rushed to him and wasted no time wrapping her arms around him. She broke down into sobbing tears the instant her face touched his shoulder.
“Gentlemen…and we use the term very loosely…it is time for you to give Khufu the privacy he deserves.” Cami said somberly as the three men began to hover off the granite landing of the temple. All three began to panic as their altitude increased.
“Do not struggle,” Jack advised calmly though both her and Cami’s face said otherwise, “as much as we would like to, you will not be harmed. You have achieved your goal here. Go now and join your constituents. Prepare for your much-sought election.”
All three men hovered out and over the gathering. Cami gently lowered them to the ground in the crowd.
The gathering suddenly became silent and I noticed people nearer us once again holding their heads in pain. The protesters began to break up. Apparently Jack, and or Cami told the crowd to disperse peacefully.
Our Mind Warriors stayed vigil for several minutes more until it was clear the danger was over. They both turned in unison and stepped off their perches.
“Those! Arrogant! Assholes! They seriously think they are now in control! Can you believe that?” Jack growled angrily as she and Cami joined us.
“Is this truly the day for the Exodus of the Great Khufu, Uncle?” Peyton asked with tears still falling from her eyes.
Khufu took a large breath, tapped Anna Beth gently on her back so that she would release him, and turned to the celebrated heroine of Egypt.
“It is, dear one. Egypt demands fresh leadership.” He responded. Persephone Peyton rushed her uncle and embraced him tightly, squeezing the air from his lungs easily.
“And just when did you get so strong, niece? Could it be that this future military institution is having positive results?”
“Just shut up, uncle!”
Moments later, Yuuka and Sunni flew into view. Yuuka landed on Allie’s shoulder and Sunni landed on mine.
“Area is secured, Alex. All previous threats have been successfully neutralized.” Sunni reported.
“Thanks, hun, good job.” I complimented.
“Alexandra, if not too much trouble, can we return to the residence to prepare?” Khufu asked after catching my attention.
I silently offered my hands and nodded to Cami. I motioned for the royal guards to join hands with us also.
“Meridian, external security protocol alpha-zeta-seven-three-epsilon-acknowledge.” Cami ordered loudly into the temple’s gateway.
A thick granite panel slowly slid down into place, completely covering the entrance, thus securing the temples interior.
The large dining room of Pharaoh’s residence surrounded us and I released my sisters’ hands. Twelve young men remained still as statues, fright displayed blatantly on their faces.
“You gentlemen surprise me,” I giggled. “I would have thought Pharaoh’s select guard would fear nothing.”
“M’lady, I have never experienced such transport before. It is most instantaneous! I only wish our captain were here to experience it with us.”
“Gentlemen,” Khufu started. “I have a feeling circumstances have favored the men of the royal guard today. You are hereby relieved, with compensation, of all duties for the rest of the day. This evening you and your families are invited to dinner here at the residence- casual attire, please. In the meantime, pack your families lightly for a trip abroad and at first light, escort them to the temple gateway terrace. One of the Empress’ sisters will meet and explain things further at that time. Once seeing your loved ones securely into the temple you will report to the Sun Temple parade preparation area by 10AM.”
“Administrator?” All twelve chorused.
“Those are my orders, gentlemen.”
“But Administrator, we do not wish to join you in the afterlife! Some of us have just started our families.” One of the guards gasped in horror.
“Gods man, is that how you took Alexandra’s prophesy?” Khufu looked stunned.
A look of complete confusion washed over twelve faces.
“Is that not what she said, Administrator- that your mate, friends, followers, and relatives will follow you to the next life?”
“That is exactly what we said, hun- though the meaning was meant to be interpreted differently by those attending.” Allie confirmed with a devious smile.
“M’lady?” The young man- now acting captain- asked in confusion.
“Just follow the Administrator’s orders, hun, and know that the Empress will not allow harm to come to anyone in Pharaoh’s favor.” I recommended as I too smiled deviously.
All twelve men nodded cautiously before breaking rank and walking away. As expected there was some quiet discussion as they all exited the dining hall.
“Would you care to share, Alexandra?” Anna Beth asked after a moment of us just standing quietly.
I instead turned to where I knew the wait staff stood watching.
“Can we have two, one hundred and fifty milliliter containers full of honey, please? I have two well deserving pixies to reward.”
Anna Beth’s butler looked confused, but nodded and disappeared into the hallway behind him.
Minutes later he returned with two bowls of honey.
“Where shall I place them, M’lady?”
“Anywhere on the table will do, they worked up quite the hunger and are not picky about location.
“I’m not real picky, but I refuse to eat off the floor, Alex.” Sunni said from my shoulder. “Wow! That smells like the good stuff!” She purred before streaking to the surrendered containers.
The servant’s eyes almost popped out of his skull as he witnessed several aerial maneuvers before our two pixies nose-dived to the table.
“I have never witnessed such a sight, Empress! Are these also part of your sisterhood?”
“Highly valued sisters, hun,” I told him. “The yellow-winged woman is Sunni and this is Yuuka.” I added in introduction.
“You are Lady Yuuka?” He exclaimed as he began to reach and point. “But that means you can…”
“It is wise not to disturb hungry pixies, honey. Yes, both women have a normal form as well.” Allie giggled.
“Gather the staff here for a meeting.” Khufu ordered.
“Many of them have yet to return from the Sun Temple gathering, Administrator.”
“That is anticipated. Spread the word then, that Anna Beth and I humbly request that all staff, on or off duty, and their families attend tonight’s dinner. Tonight we celebrate our many years of service to each other.”
“I will do that, Administrator, and thank you, sir.”
1800hrs, Pharaoh’s Residence, Egypt, 2510BC
“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to all of you and thank you for accepting our invitation. By now I’m sure you have all witnessed or heard about the events at the Sun Temple gathering this afternoon.” Khufu began as he stood to address those attending dinner. “I’m afraid that Anna Beth and I will be leaving our home of many, many years.
Discussions erupted around the thirty tables set for the guests. There were three hundred men, women, and children dining in the residence’s large dining hall tonight, though it could easily have held twice as many and still been comfortable.
“At this time Anna Beth and I wish to extend our invitation to you, our faithful and dedicated friends and family, to join us as we travel to our new home.”
“New home? But the Empress’ prophecy clearly stated that you were going to the afterlife.” One of the chambermaids’ interrupted- her young daughter taking the opportunity to quickly snatch a piece of baked chicken from her mother’s plate while she waited for an answer.
“Alexandra fashioned their answer to deceive our opponents. We move to start a new life- very much alive- somewhere else. Again, we welcome all in this room if you should wish it.” Anna Beth told her.
“Has the Empress also misled us as to how the new government will treat its people, majesty?” Another housemaid asked, her hand securely grasping her fiancée’s.
“Majesty…if I may?” Allie asked politely. Anna Beth nodded. My twin stood from her seat.
“We have actually taken kind liberties as to treatment under the new regime. Though I spared you all some of the more, shall we say, colorful highlights.”
Allie waited for the murmurs to die down.
“What my sisters and I have seen would horrify the most courageous soldier. Inhumane treatment, slavery, debauchery, famine, and plagues- manufactured and natural- all assail this kingdom in the forthcoming years. Only the royal monarchy, Pharaoh and his favored cabinet, will bask in the luxuries you all share at present. Wars, against your peaceful neighbors, result in millions of deaths as the outlying peoples fight to regain the freedoms enjoyed under Khufu and Anna Beth. Of course, life for most in the middle classes will remain somewhat stagnant for a generation into the future. Those are the facts that I have recorded on my many travels through this and future times here in Northern Africa.”
“You paint a vividly dismal picture, Empress Alexandra. Surely, as you say, times won’t be that dramatic?” The woman’s fiancé accused.
“I offer my hand to any who wish to view several small samples of the future I just described. I do not wish to shade the truth from the people my friends hold so dear, sir.” Allie said as she remained standing and walked to the center of the hall. She held out her hands freely while slowly turning about the room and waited.
Not one adult moved, instead they all looked to Khufu and Anna Beth. However, several older children wasted no time gathering around my twin sister. Allie smiled in relief. Khufu meanwhile, looked to Anna Beth for her take. When she nodded with a tense smile he stood, walked over, and took one of Allie’s hands.
“Since I will not be here to officially see my countrymen’s future, I will chance the offer. I suggest anyone with doubts about Alexandra’s prophecy join us.”
Half the room joined my twin in the center of the room.
Allie began her pre-travel announcements.
“At this time I would request everyone join hands with your neighbor. I would also request each of you to continue holding hands until we return here. We will be safe from harm while we are joined. We will also be immune to any violence; weather conditions, plagues, and attacks as long as our chain of hands are not interrupted. Are we ready?”
“Empress?” A young girl of six or seven years tried to get Allie’s attention as she looked around. My sister smiled brightly.
“Yes, honey?”
“Empress? Can the yellow-winged sprite come along? I saw her at the Temple and would feel better if she came along. Can she come along? Please?”
Jim Smithson blushed. He and Yuuka had exited Pixie mode a few hours ago after having downed their individual portions of honey in record time.
“Honey, they aren’t Sprites. They prefer to be called Pixies, and why don’t you ask him yourself?” Allie suggested.
“Him, Empress? I remember seeing a yellow-winged GIRL Pixie.”
“Pixies are very curious people, honey. Sometimes they look different when they’re all grown up. Yuuka, the purple-winged pixie and James, the yellow-winged pixie are seated right over there.” Allie pointed to the end of our table. The youngster politely excused herself and approached them.
“Um…excuse me, sir? Can the yellow-winged pixie come with me to see the future? I would feel better with her there.”
Jim’s jaw dropped. He preferred to change modes in private to reduce his embarrassment. After a moment he gave in to the child’s darling request though.
“How about both the yellow and the purple-winged pixies come with you, sweetie?” He asked kindly.
“Really? They would both do that for me?”
“Of course we would do that, sweetie.” He answered the girl. “Just give Yuuka and I time to change.”
“How long will that take, sir? Father says my mother takes forever and a day to get ready to go anywhere.”
Laughter rose up from our guests- except from the tike’s blushing parents.
“We just need a few seconds and a little room, sweetie.”
Jim stood and helped Yuuka from her seat. He then offered his hand to her. All three joined the group in the center of the hall. Allie motioned for everyone to make a space so the two could change modes.
“James, you really don’t need to do this. I know changing in public embarrasses you.” Yuuka challenged.
James Smithson took both of Yuuka’s hands. “Who am I to deny such a delightful request?”
Yuuka nodded and both closed their eyes. They immediately began to shrink. The group gasped as a whole- most having never seen the transformation.
Within seconds two Pixies shot from the ornate floor, did several passes around the group, hovered momentarily before the young girl then landed on her shoulders. She giggled ecstatically.
“Did I also mention that pixies love to show-off?” Allie giggled as she offered her hands again.
We will now transit to our first stop. This will be five years into the future.”
Allie and her curious companions disappeared.
“How long will they be gone, Alex?” Anna Beth asked after a full minute.
“About thirty minutes. Allie wants to make sure everyone believes in time travel.”
“Why on Earth would she do that, Alex?” Anna Beth asked.
My expression grew sad and I looked to the table. “Not everyone here will accept our invitation.”
“Why on Earth not?”
“Their beliefs.” I told her quietly. “Some believe more in the Gods than they do their own eyes.”
“That’s ridiculous! I’ll just have to have a word with everyo…”
“Majesty…please let it go.” I said, stopping her as I felt my eyes begin to burn. “Requiring compliance will only strengthen their resolve. Allie will make several rescue missions to Egypt’s near future in the coming months, as will I. Most will have a change of heart by then.”
“The girl…her family remains behind?” Anna Beth asked as realization hit.
“No. Something more terrible, I’m afraid.”
“No! That cannot happen to such a bright and courageous child! Empress, you must remedy what is to be!” Anna Beth cried.
“Alex will be limited in what she can do, majesty.” Emily told our hostess as she wiped tears from her own eyes.
Changing the subject quickly, I looked across the table at Jack. “There will be an attempt on Khufu’s life later tonight, Jack. I’d like you and Cami to monitor the whole residence for covert thoughts.”
“Someone inside will make an attempt? But how could anyone…” Anna Beth began.
“How could anyone possibly reject your hospitality?” I asked, cutting her off. “Have you ever heard the phrase: ‘The grass is always greener on the other side of the fence’?”
Anna Beth shook her head gently.
“It means that no matter how good things seem to some people, they always expect for more- money, power, fame, luxury…it doesn’t matter. Simply put, some people just aren’t content with what they already have. Once on the other side though, they grumble about losing what they had prior.” I explained. “It’s what we call ‘catch number twenty-two’.”
“Many of your friends will choose to stay then pray they could start over, Anna Beth. Some will realize that much too late.” I added.
Anna Beth’s eyes flew wide open.
“Alusia!”
“Your niece will join Meridian’s complement tomorrow.”
“Oh, thank the Lords!” Our hostess said as she exhaled heavily.
“Alex, what do we have to look forward to tomorrow?” Ricky Lynn asked- her concern very evident.
“Tomorrow at 0800, I will transport you, Natalia, Uhm-Shu, Peyton, her older sister, Sythia, and Emily into the temple where y’all will commence your station pre-flights.” I told the professor, laying out the plan. “Once the temple gateway is re-opened you will escort the arriving families into Meridian, stow their personals, assign quarters, and see to their needs.”
“Haven’t you forgotten that MY presence is required to gain access to MY ship, Alexandra?” Anna Beth reminded tersely.
“Of course not captain, I could never forget that detail. A good first officer never forgets her captain. At least that is what I’ve been told by those under my own command.” I answered, looking to Jack. “A good first officer also tries to compliment and forestall problems for her captain, ma’am.” I added with a wink.
“Once access has been granted, I will return Anna Beth here. Together, Jack, Cami, and the rest of us will transport to the beginning of the Processional Causeway to join the parade. Meanwhile, Allie will transport luggage, supplies, and fresh water to Meridian. Ricky Lynn, once Engineering’s pre-flight is completed you help Alex stow the supplies in the holds.”
“Alusia and Khafre will join the procession just before we step off.”
“What about my Djedefre? Where will my son be during all this?”
“Djedefre will take his rightful place in Khufu’s procession, majesty. The Royal family will remain together for the parade and will top the temple steps to fanfare, applause…and mocking.” I responded. And projectiles, I thought.
“Why do I get the feeling you’ve intentionally left things out, Empress?” Anna Beth looked at me cynically.
“I have told you the truth as I have seen it, majesty.” I assured her.
Anna Beth’s right eyebrow twitched once, subtly.
“Alex, how many attempts will be made during the procession?” Cami asked.
Again I looked down to the table sadly. “Enough and from a distance that will make quite a fireworks display. You both should get plenty of rest tonight and eat a good breakfast in the morning, Sweetheart.”
“Sounds like we’ll need all the energy we can spare, Alex.”
I closed my eyes softly. She didn’t know the half of it. Tomorrow would be a procession through Hell itself.
Crying and sniffling alerted us to the fact that Allie had returned from her excursion. Everyone quickly dispersed and returned to their seats- many using their napkins to wipe their faces dry or blow their noses.
Khufu returned, stoically, to his seat next to Anna Beth, shaking his head slowly as he walked.
“No! Don’t let me go, Sunni! I want to go with you- to the future- to your future!” The previously brave, young girl cried as she refused to release Sunni’s tiny hand. Jack and Cami both stood from the table instantly and hovered over our heads. The girl’s parents gasped. They, unfortunately, had elected not to see their future. The girl’s mother quickly ran to her daughter, but stopped short of persuading her to let go of my pixie’s hand. She appeared to freeze, terrified that our Mind Warriors would take action on them.
Allie hurried over to the scene as the girl’s mother retreated hastily to her seat.
“It has been my experience that not everything is cut in stone, Tath’ba. The future is based on the past- on history- and also by what happens in the here and now. If something happens to change the past, it affects the future. Just changing your mind here and now is sometimes enough to accomplish that. Though my sister and I can show the future and suggest ways to steer it, we cannot make you change your mind if it is made up already. Our minds are exclusively our own honey, and only we can decide the direction we go.”
“But I saw something terrible! Something you need to change, Empress! I want you to change it before it happens. You can do that, right?”
“Some things must happen, honey. I call them temporal waypoints. If this particular instance you observed is one of those points, I cannot, nor even attempt to change it. I’m sorry.”
“But you will try for me right, Empress? I’ve seen how you have already helped people today. You’ll do that for me…say you’ll try, Empress?” The girl pleaded through her tears.
Allie closed her eyes momentarily. “I’ll give it my best effort, Tath’ba. Now, go to your parents and tell your mother that Camille and Jacquelyn wouldn’t hurt you or anyone in distress. They are only interested in everyone’s safety. I’m sure you realize how delicate pixies are…just by their size, right?”
“Yes, Empress, I’m sorry.” Tath’ba said shyly. She looked to where Jack and Cami still hovered. “I’m sorry for startling you both, Lady Mind Warriors. I’ll watch myself better in the future. If I have one, that is.”
The young girl turned sadly and slowly walked back to where her worried parents stood.
“The kid’s got Moxie, I’ll give her that, Alex.” Ricky Lynn commented after the commotion died down.
“I know…such a waste.” I mumbled. Allie returned to her seat next to me and took my hand momentarily, under the table. She gave it a gentle squeeze as an almost perceptible tingle passed between us.
The rest of our banquet went surprisingly well and Emily and I retired to our room to get some sleep. Given my rest patterns over the last few months, I stood to lose more than I gained.
“So what’s up with the twerp, sis?” Emily asked as soon as she closed and locked the door.
“What ‘twerp’?”
“That six year-old. She seemed very upset when Allie returned. What’s going on? I saw that she boards Meridian tomorrow.” Emily pushed.
“She saw her parents’ graves, sis! How wouldn’t that destroy her?” I replied angrily.
“So…so they don’t make it.” She stated quietly, looking down to the floor quickly.
“No…they don’t, and there is absolutely no way Ah can change that! What is with you lately? Why so stern and brooding all of a sudden? You’ve done nothing but bitch since you arrived on Atlantis.”
Emily quickly glared at me, but her expression softened quickly.
“I haven’t been getting as much sleep as I need. Its…its starting to affect me, I think.”
“Bullshit. Need Ah remind y’all Ah’m a farm girl and Ah know the difference ‘tween mud and manure?” I groused. “Why don’t y’all tell me what’s actually goin’ on?”
“Doctor, patient privacy, Alex. I can’t divulge information without the proper permission. You know that.”
I snapped my finger.
Emily and I were suddenly in my private domain.
“How…how…?”
“How did Ah do that- snap mah fingers and poof, we’re here?” I asked sharply.
Emily simply nodded in silent astonishment.
“Obviously the same way y’all phased yourself into mah protective temporal bubble earlier- Ah used mah imagination, sis. That IS the key to our gifts, y’know.”
“I…I…I didn’t until now, Alex. Thanks for all the hints by the way! It would have been nice to know when we visited daddy last week.”
“Are you astartin’ your mense?” I asked without blinking an eye or blushing.
“What? No…I mean…why would you ask that?”
“Because you’re acting like it, sis.” I replied before pausing a moment. “This strange behavior wouldn’t have nothin’ to do with Ricky Lynn, would it?”
“You knew?”
“Duh! Empress?”
“Then you know why I’m upset. So why bring us here- to show off a new facet of your gift?”
“To confirm what Ah already know’d.” I admitted- “and to give y’all a chance to talk about it away from prying minds. As someone told me on many occasions, sometimes it helps to talk to your sister. They’re the only ones that can understand and comfort a body when a confidant’s needed most.”
“So we’re here, sis, now dish.” Allie said after appearing in front of us.
“How can…”
“I have an imagination too, remember?” Allie giggled and smiled devilishly.
0500hrs, Pharaoh’s Residence, Egypt, Day 2, 2510BC
“Time to get up, sis.” I said nudging Emily on the far side of our king…pharaoh-sized bed.
“God, it isn’t even light yet, Alex. Go back to sleep.”
“We need to prepare for things, so get up.”
“How can you be so alive this early? We were in your domain for what, about ten days?”
“Quit complaining and get out of bed, Em, there’s a lot to do before we head down to breakfast.” I reminded.
“Like what? I thought you had this all worked out, Alex?”
“I do, but I left out some things.”
“So Anna Beth was right? Alex, you’ve rarely lied to any one, why do it to her? Why now?”
“Technically I didn’t lie, I just didn’t tell her everything- and she knows that already or didn’t you pickup on that subtle twitch of her eye last night?”
“I didn’t see it. I was on your other side at dinner last night, remember?”
“But you didn’t see it coming?” I asked in surprise.
“No…I didn’t. I decided to give my gift a break last night.”
I rolled my eyes in annoyance.
After another long half hour of waiting for her to wake up enough to wash and dress, we finally left our lavishly appointed room and headed for the grand staircase.
Emily looked down to her left and noticed it as we reached the large entrance hall.
“What is that reddish-brown circle about?” She asked curiously.
I closed my eyes and sadly let out a sigh in preparation for my explanation.
The circle she was asking about was roughly eighteen inches in diameter and dark red- almost brown, bordering on black. It looked like something had puddled and dried in that spot on the highly polished granite floor.
“There’s another one back there.” She said as she pointed toward a door just inside the wide, main hallway.
My sister’s eyes widened instantly.
“Alex, those are puddles of dried blood! I’m still picking up some cellular activity. Human cellular activity!” She swallowed loudly. “These were…these were…people!”
“We couldn’t afford to take chances,” I began coldly. “Allie left orders with Jack and Cami to protect with extreme prejudice before she joined us in my domain. There were two attempts on Khufu and Anna Beth overnight, while we were gone.”
“But the circles of blood?”
“Jack and Cami placed a reinforced acoustic field around each perpetrator before tripping their concealed explosive devices. The force fields were spherical. What little that didn’t vaporize pooled at the bottom. When the fields were removed…well…that’s…that’s the result.”
I thought I had steeled myself well enough, but…
“My God, Alex! What have we become?” Emily gasped in sickened shock. “Haven’t we taken enough lives back home? How many people have already died by our hands because of the war? Alex, the Sisters of Kili are meant to protect life, not judge who lives or dies!”
“Emily. Dear sister, sometimes even the Empress has no say as to who survives.” Allie said sadly as she and Cami descended the wide, granite, stairs on the opposite side of the opulent entrance hall.
“If it means anything, I feel terrible about carrying out my orders, Emily. Jack and I had little to no time to react, but admit we reflected on our actions most of the night afterward. You know we value life over everything else.” Cami said reverently. She looked like she hadn’t slept a wink.
I couldn’t blame her.
“I’m sorry, Cami. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to it…the killing…all the death.” Emily apologized.
“Unfortunately, it is a fact of life…especially here and now, sister. Opponents to Pharaoh outnumber his allies many times over. Therefore, the Sisters of Kili must be the final line of defense and, as you’ve already foreseen, Khufu, Anna Beth, and their close friends must survive to right this timeline.” Allie said sadly.
“I understand that. Still, it doesn’t mean I’ll ever accept it…or the reason it had to be done!” Emily argued.
“Last night’s attempts were just the tip of the iceberg. Today will prove to be the most dangerous processional on record. For any period or society.” I revealed as I saw Anna Beth coming down the long hallway.
“Attempts? There were actual attempts made IN this residence overnight? Why weren’t we notified?” She demanded, obviously hearing a part of our conversation.
“I’m dismayed to report that the attempts were discretely handled.” Cami informed her, looking down sadly. “They left us no other choice, captain. I’m sorry.”
Anna Beth noticed the strange, dried circles. Her eyes widened.
“By the Lords of Terra, who were they?” She asked, covering her mouth dramatically.
“Do you really want to know?” I asked. “Wouldn’t it be better listing them at a later date as missing and avoid any resulting scandal? I’m sure their families would rather remember them as loyal right up until their disappearance.”
“But what if more…”
“There will be no more attacks in this residence while you are here, majesty.” I interrupted.
“So…this is what you neglected to tell me last night, Empress?”
“Partially.”
Anna Beth glared at me intensely.
“So there is more that you’ve conveniently left out?”
“Not out of convenience, I assure you. Certain things need to happen today and your inclusion of those specifics would certainly hamper- if not stop them entirely.”
Anna Beth stared into my sad, dead-serious, eyes for several long moments before she closed hers- a single tear escaped each.
“Empress…” She said quietly…reverently. “Tell me. Will my family live through this day? Please…I beg of you. Answer me truthfully?”
I regarded her in anger for a moment before I answered. Her request almost sounded like a prayer.
“Yes.”
“Oh, thank the Lords…”
“But it won’t be easy or gratifying, my sister. The processional will be fraught with danger, despair, and most certainly death today. There will be severe loss- both physical and emotional.” I interrupted to continue.
The woman’s mouth and expression dropped.
“Anna Beth, Jacki and I will do our best to keep everyone safe, but I cannot guarantee complete safety.” Cami promised. “We barely had time to thwart the perpetrators overnight. They seemed highly skilled at hiding their true thoughts and intentions.”
“Fellow Terrans?” Anna Beth asked, surprised by the thought.
“Or revisions, possibly.” Allie nodded.
Something yellow caught my attention from the second floor balcony. Sunni flitted drunkenly down the near set of stairs to where we were standing in the main foyer. She hovered unsteadily while yawning and absentmindedly scratching her buttocks- very ‘un-ladylike’, but forgivable given Sunni’s unusual circumstances.
“Mornin’ everyone. God, I feel like shit! What the hell did you have them put in that honey last night, your majesty?” Sunni said in a half drunken stupor- her eyes barely open.
“Are you alright, Colonel Smithson?” Anna Beth asked in worry.
“Of course! I always feel like hell in the morning. Especially when I’ve had way…” she suddenly paled, “too much to…drink…the night befor…urp...’scuseme!” Sunni replied tersely before unexpectedly zooming over to one of the potted palm trees and upchucking in its planter. After a minute she shot back over to us.
“Alex? Alex! I’m still a Pixie! Why am I still a Pixie?” She shrieked in horror and moaned. Her hovering still hadn’t stabilized.
“Maybe because you didn’t change yourself back?” I wisecracked with a stupid smirk, my downcast mood temporally broken.
“Alex! I’m in no mood!” She shouted then quickly grabbed her head and moaned louder. “Oooohhh God did that hurt!”
“Sunni, if you can, drop your natural defenses so I can evaluate you, please?” Emily said in her professional voice. She held up her hand, open-palmed, to the hovering pixie, closed her eyes, and began to concentrate.
“Alex, she’s been ‘Mickey’d’. I’m detecting the physical and psychological remnants of some narcotic substance in her system. They seem to be similar to ecstasy or Rohypnol according to my future memories.” She gasped in concern.
“The ‘Date Rape’ drugs?” Sunni gasped. “I’ve been Roofied?”
“Apparently. Thankfully, your hymen is still intact.” Emily added professionally.
Sunni hovered open-mouthed, but silent for a few moments.
“ Ya…well…that’s certainly a big relief!” The Pixie deadpanned before shouting, “What the hell is going on here, Alex?!”
She groaned again as she lost altitude.
I shugged my shoulders in reply.
“Jeez! I’m a girl for just under a day and I’ve already been… Can things get any worse?” Sunni asked in pained anger as she leveled off again to eye level.
“I’m afraid you’re starting to menstruate too, Sunni.” Emily added sadly, but still professionally.
“WHAT???” Her wings sputtered spastically causing her to lose even more altitude this time. She quickly recovered though.
“Oh, that’s just great! Just what I needed! Ya got any more delightful news, Doc?” Sunni whined sarcastically as her hands cradled her throbbing temples.
“No, but make sure your Reilly is charged and its sanitary system is operating properly.
Sunni crossed her arms, hovered closer to my sister, leaned forward, and glared at her.
“I didn’t sign up for this part, Doc.”
“It’s all part and parcel, hun. Still, you’ve only experienced half of the whole female condition.” I giggled.
Sunni flew back over to me; arms still crossed, and leaned closer.
“You aren’t helping, Alex!” She said sardonically.
“Why would someone drug her?” Anna Beth asked looking between Allie and I for an answer. All five of us looked to our host.
“Sis, take Emily to Yuuka’s room. Sunni, stay with me…and try not to barf on my shoulder.” I said.
Sunni gave me the ol’ one finger salute before landing heavily on my right shoulder.
“You’re all heart! Sometimes you can be such a bitch, Alexandra Steinert!” She said into my ear after grabbing my earring forcefully to steady herself.
“Anna Beth, do you know where Khufu and Djedefre are?” I asked, ignoring my tiny passenger.
“My mate should be in our chamber. We had difficulty sleeping…for obvious reasons as I’ve just found out. Djedefre is an early riser. He could be anywhere at the moment.”
“Cami?” I asked. “Picking up anything from our future Pharaoh?”
“Camvailence has him in the physical development center at the lower, rear level of the residence, Alex.”
I rolled my eyes.
“Camvailence?” I asked warily.
“Well Jacki has ‘Jackdar’.”
A collective moan escaped our little group.
“What? You don’t like it?” She asked innocently.
I rolled my eyes a second time.
“Just tell him and Khufu to meet us in the dining room when they’re able.”
“Where are Jack and the Professor anyway?” I added.
‘Waiting for you and the others in the dining room, Alex. Is your foresight acting up today?’ Jack’s voice echoed in my head.
“Actually, Jack, I’m busy working out the best way to accomplish today’s objective.” I said out loud as I began walking down the wide hallway.
Although Sunni’s somewhat comical situation was a welcomed distraction, it was now time to rejoin this painful reality.
Anna Beth stared at me the entire way to the dining room. Just inside the massive, opened, archway doors, she reached for my shoulder to stop me and turned me around.
“You mean you don’t have things worked out yet, Alex?” She hissed quietly so as not to alert our sisters.
“Look,” I said quietly as I turned to her. “Things are really in flux right now. The obvious thing would be to transport everyone into the tomb, load up Meridian, and fire her thrusters, but history needs to see the royal family and all their loyal subjects triumphantly enter the tomb in a spectacular procession. The gauntlet the Causeway presents poses the major problem. That being the case, how do we get as many of the followers through in one piece?”
“Will it be that brutal, and why do you call the temple a tomb?” Anna Beth asked in a whisper.
“I wouldn’t just call it brutal, and I called it a tomb because, from the outsiders’ perspective, we will enter, but not one of us come out before the gateway is sealed. History will speculate that the mighty Khufu was entombed this day and his family and followers entombed along with him…alive.”
Anna Beth’s face paled drastically, her hand slowly slid off my shoulder and dropped limply to her side. She stared, open-mouthed, in awe at me- of what was to come.
“Look, I’m sorry it has to be this way,” I said sadly as I turned and walked to the table. I tried to wipe my tears quickly so my sisters wouldn’t notice.
“So you told her?” Jack asked quietly as I sat down.
I nodded. “Not all of it, though.”
“Alex, what I saw…” Jack paused a second. “The brief glimpse that you allowed…that I saw…” She stopped again. “Why, Alex? Why would these people turn so completely against a leader that treated them all as equals?”
“Clemson has poisoned them; reawakened long dormant thoughts of excess, luxury, greed, and power. His half-dozen visits to this civilization- the rallies and speaking engagements- they all added to devalue the good things Khufu did. They brought his ineffectiveness against Hathor back to the forefront in everyone’s mind. Clemson has succeeded in dismantling a promising, thriving society to remake it- to make it fit the text books of the future.” I said wiping more tears away.
“And there is absolutely no way you…”
“Our hands are tied, Jack.
“Cami and I…we can…”
“Jack,” I said, trying, but failing to hold back my tears, as I leaned over and took her hand in mine. “This has to happen. As much as I or Allie would like to change it, this has to happen.” I paused and sniffed back more tears. “It’s going to be a blood-bath out there for both the royal procession AND the innocent spectators.”
“Not if I have anything to say about it!” Jack whispered through gritted teeth as I felt the hairs on my arm begin to stand.
“Jack…please don’t do this? You’ll only make things worse.” I pleaded hoping to stop her power buildup.
“How?!” She almost shouted. “How can it get worse?! How, Alex?!”
“It would drastically change the course of history, Jack. The Greeks and Romans wouldn’t have conquered Egypt. If that hadn’t happened, Rome wouldn’t have expanded across Europe and into Britain. The major wars that shaped and reshaped the borders of the continents wouldn’t happen as they should. Our home time wouldn’t exist, as we now know it. In short, Jack…we’d cease to exist as we are now!”
“But that’s happened before, Alex. We were able to fix things then, why not now?”
“Because…Temporal Waypoint…and, ” I paused a moment frustrated that I had to admit the real reason, “and because I’m tired, Jack. I haven’t been able to sleep for more than an hour at a time in the last five years- ever since I started this mission.” I paused to wipe my eyes again. “Allie and I are tired, Jack- so very, very tired. I want a happy ending for everyone as much as you do, but I just can’t do it anymore. I don’t think I can hold it together long enough. I make one miscalculation, lose my temper at the wrong time, save the wrong person…screw up any number of things and one or both of us get banished to some inescapable universe- possibly forever. Are you starting to understand, my friend?”
“I won’t let that happen, Alex.”
“You don’t have a choice! Remember there are things more powerful than you, Cami, Cassi, Connie, and even Billie out there, Jack.”
“Then I’ll go down with my captain, Alex! Screw what is right or wrong! We have to do what is necessary and moral. If the powers that be decide we botched it then I’ll plead guilty and stand right alongside the Empress to share her fate.” Jack perjured herself further.
“Jack’s got a point, skipper!” Ricky Lynn chimed in as Cami nodded her inclusion also. “You ain’t getting’ rid of us that easily. I’ll do anything I can ta save as many people as we can! God be damned!”
“Count me in too, Alex. If you fall then we all crash and burn,” Sunni said resolutely into my right ear. “Besides, I could use to go pixie on some of those assholes out there…and now I have the perfect excuse to be a bitch!”
I couldn’t let them do this!
“ENOUGH!” I shouted in anger as things went dark.
I found myself in my private domain.
…Or was it?
Thinking about it, something wasn’t right.
The sun was directly ahead of me?
This WASN’T my or Allie’s domain.
So whose was it?
But whose it was really wasn’t important right now. I found myself wearily dropping to my knees, sat on my heels on the unseen floor, and completely broke down, sobbing hysterically. I felt completely defeated and ready to give up.
I was tired of this mission; tired of worrying about ‘Upper Management; exhausted from the five years worth of trips through history, so far, trying to repair that little shit, Clemson’s, changes instead of sleeping at night…
I felt physically…and…emotionally…beaten!
And on top of that, my sisters wanted to help fix time by any means necessary! I certainly couldn’t have them perjure themselves for my benefit or this mission’s. Didn’t they understand what doing that would mean? What punishments they might draw?
I couldn’t bear the thought of them sharing Momma Scott’s punishment, or worse, with me!
As I knelt wallowing in my own dread and anguish, I noticed my surroundings begin to brighten.
I found myself on a large white square of what looked to be an expansive black and white checkered floor; almost like a life-sized chessboard. Composing myself a bit more I finally raised my head to look around.
“Well, hello there, Alexandra. Has my mother had herself a good cry?” A voice that sounded similar to mine asked from somewhere out of the blackness in front of me. It was gentle, sympathetic, and there was no malice or scorn in it that I could detect.
“Where am I,” I asked timidly? “Who are you?”
“I’d have thought you had that all figured out by now, mother?” The unseen voice answered in a playful tone.
“I don’t have time for guessing games. Who are you and where am I?”
“Why, we’re in your domain, Alexandra. Where else could we possibly be?”
“This isn’t my domain and you know it! Now show yourself.” I demanded impatiently.
“Ah, now that’s the Alexandra we know so well! So confidant. So inquisitive. So…observant.” The voice stated evenly- though still with the playful undertone- as more of this ‘place’ began to brighten and reveal itself. What appeared to be a young woman sat partially visible in a pink leather, Victorian style wingback chair. It was angled away from me to a degree. From my position close to the floor, I could see she had her legs crossed demurely at the ankles and tucked in between the chair’s decorative front legs.
A stone fireplace and hearth with a thick, stained wood, mantle, and inviting wood fire appeared just past her.
“Why am I here?” I asked- my tone a little calmer.
Why…to play a game, of course! Isn’t that something people do to relax, mother?”
“I need to get back to Egypt.” I said as I envisioned the royal dining hall.
Nothing happened!
“Why can’t I leave? What’s going on here?”
“Sure you wouldn’t rather play a game, mother? I know this isn’t your mundane version of chess, but the rules only differ slightly.” She asked countering my questions. I still hadn’t seen her face.
“Chess? I never said anything about playing chess!”
“No?” I woman teased. “Let’s.”
The place where I had arrived changed slightly and was now fully illuminated.
What I thought was a black and white squared floor turned out to be some kind of game board eight squares by eight squares. The square I was now standing on was three feet by three.
“What is this?” I asked as I looked closer at my surroundings.
“Why, this is our game board, mother. Don’t you like it?”
“It looks like a scale. An Assayer’s scale specifically. Why?”
Very observant, mother, but this balanced playing board has a twist.”
“You mean that the other side of the scale is at least fifty times larger? Or that there’s another slightly smaller, lower level between them?” I asked.
“Those are the cosmetic differences, mother. Like all games though, opponents must start on separate, but level playing fields. The lower level I’d term a ‘Battleground’ of sorts- the place where opponents meet to clash or negotiate. But that is not the twist I referred to.”
“So…pray tell what is the twist?” I asked trying to keep any sarcasm or patronizing out of my voice.
“If either of the opponent’s levels should go too far out of balance, both levels will topple.”
“Some twist, hun. What might the lower, battlefield, present? Inescapable quicksand?”
The young woman giggled and I could imagine her smile broadening.
“No, mother, that level is stationary and quite stable.”
This was ridiculous.
“I’m really not in the mood to play any games, hun, I have other worries to contend with. Maybe some other time.” I told the unknown woman as politely as I could.
“But I’m sure you’ll like this game, mother. It pits ‘Time’,” she said as her left hand rose above the chair back with a flourish, “and the masses…”
On the opposing top level, appeared a life-sized ‘king’ chess piece. Hundreds of smaller ‘pawns’ appeared in front of and around it. Each looked the typical chess piece- round, wider at the base, ball-shaped on top, and completely uniform in all respects, though, strangely, they seemed to be milling around the king slowly.
The voice continued.
“Against,” She paused dramatically, “you.” The same hand made a flourish motion to me.
“So how is this game anywhere near fair?” I asked, deciding to play along while pointing to my over-abundant adversaries.
“Oh, you’ll have some help, mother. I wouldn’t dare do anything underhanded or illegal. I might, however, take my cue from you and not reveal all or some of my motives.”
“Motives? I don’t understand. What motives?” I asked in alarm.
“Let’s not worry about such trivial things at the moment, mother. Right now you’ll need the rest of your playing pieces.”
Her hand raised above the chair back again and flourished carelessly in my direction. I noticed that Allie, Camille, Emily, Jack, Ricky Lynn, Yuuka- in pixie-mode, and Sunni- also in pixie-mode, appeared on either side of me.
“My sisters have nothing to do with this- whatever this actually is about! Return them at once!”
“Ah! But this is all part of the game, mother. You see, you designed this game yourself, and have already played it countless times over the years.”
“I’ve done no such thing, now return them! They’re innocent.” I demanded.
“‘Innocent’”, The voice giggled before continuing, “is such a subjective term, mother. ‘Innocent’, in the most basic of definitions, would imply no knowledge of what you’re ‘missions’ entail. That term ceased to be relevant when our sisters willingly offered to put their lives on the table to better the odds, and hasten your current mission’s success. They have involved themselves as much as you in the outcome of your so-called mission and therefore are decidedly NOT innocent, but unquestionably complicit.”
“Why do you keep calling me mother? I don’t recall having another child.”
I could almost hear this woman’s smile brightening again!
“Oh, but I am! You’re first-borne as a matter of fact. You see…I was born the day you first utilized your gift, Alexandra Francis Steinert. I came into being that afternoon in Honolulu when you first found your ‘private domain’ as you call it. In essence, I am the product of your travels and experiences throughout time, mother.”
“You’re insane. How could you claim such things?” I declared.
“I’m as miraculous as your gift, mother, and, I am far from insane. Although, I suppose it may appear that way to you at the moment.”
As I struggled to evaluate my situation, I tried to buy some time.
“So IF you ARE my daughter, what is the name I gave you?”
“Oh, mother, I’m dismayed you had to ask…although, this being our first ‘official’ meeting, I’ll humor you.” The woman paused a moment and began to lean forward in her chair then turned to face me.
“I am called…Andora.”
My mind reeled upon hearing the faintly recognizable name and seeing my own face looking back at me. Her name… ‘Andora’…it hovered in my mind like a specter- something familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. Where had I heard that name before? And why did it trigger such frightening memories and emotions?
“I see your mind is running the possibilities, mother. Father would be proud to know that his mate still retains her deductive skills.
“I have only had three ‘mates’ that I’ve seen and Andora was not among any of the names we’d chosen for our offspring.”
“Well, that was certainly cold, mother, and I am rather disappointed in you. Maybe this will key up that elusive, but vital, bit of memory.”
‘Andora’ turned, twisting around to the opposite side of her seat, leaned over to pick something up, turned back around to me, and produced a small, nicely stained, wooden box with bright brass hinges, lock, latch, and trim.
“I believe you’ve seen this before? Maybe in a dream, perhaps?” She said turning back around and holding it out for me to see.
“The box.” I mumbled quietly, recognizing it. “Pandora’s box.”
“Andora”, she corrected pleasantly with a warm smile. “So you have seen ‘it’ before. Wonderful, mother.” She said as she opened and closed the box several times then played with the latch several more times, but couldn’t get it to stay closed.
“Too bad the latch is broken; it won’t keep anything now.”
She opened it fully and tilted the box toward me to show that it was empty.
“Of course you know what was contained in here, don’t you? You yourself filled and locked this chest so very long ago.
Andora pouted.
It really is a shame that one of our sisters felt curious enough to pry it open. What she allowed to be re-released into this existence had only grown stronger while it lay dormant within, mother.”
“Get to the point, Andora. Why call me here to play chess and show me an empty box with a sprung latch?” I said angrily.
I just wanted this to go away. I wanted to rest- to sleep for more than an hour a night.
“This rendition of the game is not called chess, mother. I thought you already realized that?”
“So what IS the name of the game, Andora?”
“Life, mother. That is the name of this game- though it is more of a high-stakes gamble; you and our sisters against time and his pawns- all those that are slaves to him- those that do not call you mother, sister…or friend. Those that would see the ‘great’ ‘Empress of Time and Space’ defeated and/or dethroned.”
“And the objective of this game, Andora? Would it be the same as its namesake?” I asked as my eyes narrowed not liking this situation at all.
“You would think that, wouldn’t you, mother? I’m sorry, but this game has another, more compelling caveat- so simple, really.”
“The game board must remain in balance. If it does not, both sides lose- completely.”
Andora smiled deviously. On any of my sisters or me, the expression would look cute- endearing even. On this young woman- this version of me- it looked creepy- almost obscene.
“So who starts?”
“Not so fast, mother. Shouldn’t we introduce the players first?”
I sarcastically flourished my hand back to the young woman.
“Unlike your current version of chess, we will start out with three queens: you, Aunt Alexandra, and Aunt Emily.”
Allie and Emily started to move and looked around to either side of me.
“Alex? Where the hell are we?” Allie asked cautiously in confusion.
“What she said, sis. What is this place?” Emily added.
“Apparently we are somewhere in my domain- or so I’m told. And that, over there is my daughter ‘Andora’…supposedly.” I answered without taking my eyes off the young woman- apparently our ‘moderator’ for this inescapable ‘game’.
“So why are we here?” Emily inquired.
“Andora wants to play a game. A game similar to chess, but that she calls ‘Life’.”
“So let’s just leave.” Emily said as she phased out only to rephase on the lower, ‘battlefield’ level of the game. She looked around in confusion as the scale went out of balance slightly. “Why can’t I leave?”
“Really, Aunt Emily? Rarely in life do we get the opportunity to just disappear from our responsibilities! Responsibilities aside, it just won’t do.”
Emily frowned, phased out again, and rephased beside me. The levels rebalanced.
“So…that is one of the ways you move in the game; any questions so far?” Andora asked, though still with the same pleasant, playful tone. A hard thing given the devastating glare Emily was giving her right now.
The young woman stood up gracefully and placed the small, open, wooden box with the sprung latch back on the fireplace mantle then turned to face us.
The warm living room scene faded then disappeared completely as she walked closer! There was now just the playing field and the small observation area on which ‘Andora’ now stood.
“She looks just like you, Alex.” Emily gasped.
“She is nothing like me! I don’t know what she is, but she only resembles me.” I told them both.
“Oh mother, really? Do we have to continue this blameless subterfuge?”
“Alexandra’s real daughter would never play games with people’s lives in the first place!” Emily growled.
“THAT’S A LIE AND Y’ALL KNOW IT, AUNT EM!” Andora spit back in a flash of rage. “THE SISTERS OF KILI PLAY WITH PEOPLES’ LIVES EVERY DAY OF EVERY MONTH OF EVERY YEAR!”
“We try to repair the timeline- repair peoples’ lives to the way they were originally meant to be.” Allie countered.
“Moving along to your knights,” Andora continued, composing herself instantly and completely ignoring Allie’s valid argument.
“Camille Darough and Jacquelyn Cummins: Protectors of the realm, defenders of the meek and righteous. Warriors Extraordinaire of the infinite mind.”
Cami and Jack began moving and immediately looked around. The hairs on my body began to stand on end as the air charged with energy.
Instantly they vanished and reappeared on the lower level of the game. The balance tipped favorably to our opponents.
“Jack and Cami, key up your gifts and get back up here on the double.” I said quickly.
Looking at each other in total confusion, both nodded and instantly stood beside Allie and Emily again.
“Next we have the ‘bishop’- the preeminent representation of education, intelligence, class, and understanding.”
Ricky Lynn wiped at her eyes and stared around.
“Professor, don’t use your gift unless you want to move to that other level and throw us out of balance.” I said quickly.
“What the hell? What kinda shit’s this, Alex?” She barked excitedly as she looked around. “Are we on some sort of friggin’ chess board, skipper?”
“Yes, and don’t ask me how. I can’t explain it myself.” I answered.
“Oh, mother. Do I have to explain it all again? Is your mind so feeble and frail that you cannot remember such details for more than a few moments?” Andora asked with a pout.
“You’re her mother, Alex? Wow…and yuse lectured me about behaving myself.”
“This is serious, Prof. Samuels!” I growled.
“You should listen to mother, Ricky Lynn. Finally, she’s starting to understand.”
“I’m always serious, Andora!” I spat venomously.
“Yes, but what version of serious are you, mother? Here, there are two kinds. Serious from the game’s point of view and serious from a life-ending standpoint. Which ‘serious’ are you now, mother?”
“Since you call this game ‘Life’, I’d have to choose the ‘life-ending’ one.”
“You can be so intuitive at times, mother. I’ve always thought that your best quality. So, moving along to our final contestants, I give you your ‘rooks’. Yuuka and Sunni-Jim. They can move anywhere they wish, unlike their namesake pieces in your version. Use them wisely, mother, for they are the most delicate of your pieces.”
Sunni and Yuuka began to move around and immediately shot into the air and hovered in front of Allie and I. Our level began to rise and go out of balance once more.
“Take a shoulder, girls, we have to keep things in balance.” I advised quickly, but generically.
“Alex, what the shit?” Sunni said in alarm as she landed and latched onto my earring.
“I’ll tell you in a moment, hun. Let’s just listen for now.” I suggested, nodding to our moderator.
“Now that all the players have been introduced, shall we start the game, mother?” Andora smiled.
A loud, metallic groaning filled our ears and as soon as we heard the deep, metallic ‘thunk’, the floor we stood on lurched and shimmied while the scale rebalanced.
“If this game represents life then the game has been running for eons, Andora. What special circumstances brought about this ‘latest edition’?” I asked as the floor finally settled.
“Let’s call this the ‘Egyptian Exodus’ edition, mother.”
The ‘king’ chess piece suddenly became fluid and took on the likeness of a well built, virile, strongly bearded man in his mid-to-late twenties.
“Who’s the knarly lookin’ mook behind all them pawns, cupcake?” Ricky Lynn sassed.
“Oh. Where ARE my manners? That is your opponent, Professor Samuels. My father.” She explained, now sounding sarcastic for the first time.
“I thought you introduced our opponent as ‘Time’?” Allie questioned as she suddenly looked confused. I realized that she wasn’t here when ‘Andora’ introduced our opponent.
“Now you’re catching on! I’m so proud of you, Aunt Alex.” Andora chortled.
Though heavily bearded, our opponent resembled my first husband Sanford Fleming in face, and hair, but much taller.
“Sandy?” I called out in surprise.
“You disappoint me, Alexandra! On your world I am called Chronos.” My opponent responded in a rich, baritone.
“Alex, didn’t Chronos eat his children- except for Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades?” Emily asked as she swallowed loudly.
“That’s what I was taught, sis.” I said as I stared at the handsome man.
“So…um…how did you and the Titan of Time hook up exactly, skipper?” Ricky Lynn asked stupidly.
“Only time will tell.” Allie said absent-mindedly with a quirky grin.
Chronos began laughing. “Good one, Alex! Like I’ve never heard that one before, but for the record, I never tattle.”
Allie stuck her tongue out at our opponent.
“That is what Alexandra likes about me.” Chronos retorted as he continued his light-hearted laughter.
“Can we get this started already, Andora?” I asked impatiently.
“One more…’little’ piece of advice, mother. There are different weightings assigned to different pieces. For instance, a knight will weigh many times more than a rook, because it holds more destructive force. The more destruction or devastation a piece is capable of, the heavier it’s weighting.” Andora explained with slightly devious smile.
“Fine. Let’s just get this thing going.” I groused as I took one step forward.
“A bold move mother, but a bit premature, wouldn’t you say?” My supposed daughter chuckled.
“Just standing around won’t get this over with.” I replied sternly.
“You always were the bold one, Alexandra.” Chronos chuckled. Several pawns appeared on the level between and below us. Our side of the scale dipped and leaned slightly astern of us- toward the outside edge of this huge scale. I noted that if tipped too far, we would all side off to goddess knew where!
I took two steps forward. Balance slowly returned.
“One of the queens immediately goes on the offensive. Do you always lead by example, my mate?” Chronos chided as he moved several more pawns to the second level.
Again the scale tipped against us. I took two more steps forward and was now at the front edge of our level. There was no more forward progress for me…unless I dropped to the battlefield below. I didn’t know what would happen if I did though. That was never explained.
Several more pawns appeared below me.
“So self-reliant, Alexandra, but headstrong will not win this game.” My opponent chuckled in amusement.
“I’d rather be the one to go if it protects everyone else.” I said as I leaned out over the lower level as far as I dared to keep balance. The scale kept tilting.
“Oh for God’s sake, Alex! You obviously can’t do this all on your own.” Emily said as she took several steps forward.
We just kept tilting. Slower than before, but the angle increased all the same.
“Hey, what gives?” Emily said trying to figure out why she didn’t carry as much weight as me.
“It is because you are the Queen Physician, and because of your Hippocratic Oath, I’m afraid you carry much less weight in this game, Aunt Emily.” Andora informed her.
“Then I’ll take the offensive, hun.” Allie said as she took two steps forward.
Balance again returned to the game board.
Chronos sent more pawns onto the lower level. Again the scale tilted out of our favor. Allie took a few more steps forward.
“Sis, this seems futile. He has way more pawns than we do actual pieces. This game was rigged from the beginning.” Allie said from my eight o’clock.
“I’m trying to buy some time, Alex. I need to figure out his strategy before I can counter it.” I told her. “I’ve seen this scenario somewhere before. If I could just remember…”
“Skipper, if I may?” Ricky Lynn said from beside me. I didn’t even notice her moving up and it didn’t seem to affect the balance.
“Got something, professor?” I asked as I continued to poll my memories.
“Alex, this game theoretically mirrors real life, correct?” She asked.
“I’m thinking that’s the general idea. What are you thinking?”
“Alex, life is unpredictable.”
“We all know that, hun. What about it?”
“Except in your case, Empress. You, Allie, and Emily can see the future- act on what you see happen there. Aside from your offspring no one else here can do that.”
“OKaaaay, so why tell me something I already know?” I asked in confusion.
“Alexandra Steinert! To you three, time is a variable! You’ve said that dozens of times to us in the past.”
“I got that, Ricky Lynn. Get to the point.”
“Skipper, Time is time! Time can only be one thing- that being ‘time’! It cannot change its characteristics. Time will always be time- the very definition of a constant. Sure, there are those that claim that ‘times: they are achangin’, or ‘time flies’, ‘time’s dragging’, or even ‘time’s at a stand still’, but those are relative proclamations by people unable to move seamlessly though the medium like the Empress.”
“But if I use my gift, I’ll end up on the second level amongst the pawns. Who knows what might happen to me down there? They’d probably swarm me like a plague.” I warned.
Something clicked and the preverbal light went on over my head!
“Per’fessor, you’re a genius!” I chirped as I turned and hugged her lovingly.
“I’m also a damned fool, skipper,” she said as she vanished from our level and reappeared on the level below us. “Now let’s see what happens in amongst the population. Tempest Fuckit!” She declared.
I watched silently as Ricky Lynn and two-thirds of the pawns on the battlefield disappeared.
My cheeks became wet.
“Well done, mother.” Andora complimented with a sad smile. “I was wondering how long it would take to use one of your other pieces.
“She was more than just a piece to some game! She was my friend, you cold-hearted bi…”
“Now now, mother. She knew the risks. Ricky Lynn had the courage to act first.”
“I’m so sorry you lost your scholar, Alexandra. What will you do now that you no longer have that resource?” Chronos asked with a gloating smile. Andora looked at her supposed father- visibly displeased by his callousness.
“Losing a teacher is not as bad as failing to apply and refine what was learned from them, Chronos.” I leered.
For the first time, Andora’s smile widened. “Well said, mother. Knowledge increases understanding of the world around us and thereby unlocks the mysteries life presents by allowing people to question their beliefs, teachings, and surroundings. The more people understand about the world in which they live, the less they will blindly follow. Innovative, isn’t it, father?”
Seeing and hearing Chronos snort in disgust, I nodded and turned around in place. Summoning my sisters to come closer, I took a few steps to them, thus maintaining balance while we huddled.
“Ladies,” I began, “I finally remembered where I’ve seen this strategy.” I informed them.
“So what’s the plan, Cap?” Jack asked.
“Not so fast, Jack, I’d like to know the basis before hearing any plan.” Emily said as she looked at me critically.
“The Old Testament- Book of Exodus, sis,” I told her. “Moses’ departure from Egypt- the ten plagues prior.”
“Alex…in case you didn’t notice, we aren’t ‘plagues’ and there aren’t ten of us.” Emily argued.
“No, but I’m speaking metaphorically, sis. Clemson was the catalyst. That little ‘toad’ started this whole mess!”
“But I was taught the plagues happened in a specific order, Alex.” Jack insisted.
“Again, we’re talking metaphorically here, Jack. “Specific order’ would imply time. Ricky Lynn just proclaimed time to be a variable to me…to us…here. Any ‘order’ therefore becomes a variable as well thus, null and void.” I explained.
“Getting’ kind of deep, Alex?” Sunni groaned on my shoulder. I shrugged lightly and continued.
“Being the catalyst, Clemson became the first plague to hit Egypt- frogs or toads. Next: Jack and Cami’s defensive actions at the temple yesterday. The insurgents they neutralized were the first-born sons of the opposition’s leadership.”
“You’re kidding?” Emily gasped. “Just how do you know that, Alex?”
“I overheard a news communication late, last evening. The severely biased report emphasized that point to stir public sympathy, I think.”
“So that knocks out two of the ten, Alex. Where do we come in- what plagues do we represent?” Jack asked, rolling her eyes once.
“Mother, do I need to incorporate time limits into our game? Delaying it serves no useful purpose.” Andora said catching my attention.
“One thing I learned early on was to plan my strategy accordingly, therefore I must constantly reassess as the game progresses, hun.”
“Very well, mother, but do not delay for much longer. Father grows impatient.”
“Just another minute.” I told our ‘moderator’.
“So where do we fit into all this, Alex?” Jack insisted.
“Ricky Lynn,” I began, but took a deep breath to control my emotions toward having lost her again. “Ricky Lynn decimated the ‘livestock’ by educating the masses. We’ll all agree that education is a powerful force in its own right. Educated people take what they have learned and use it to make responsible decisions, thereby taking out a fair share of our opponent’s ‘ignorant’ pawns. She…she committed…committed herself to their education.”
I felt Emily and Allie place their hands on my shoulder in commiseration. I took another deep breath to calm myself and continued.
“Yuuka and Sunni represent the flying plagues- flies, lice, and locusts. Jack, you and Cami represent natural, Earth-based, disasters that kill people and destroy property- lightning and thunder, hail, tsunamis, Earthquakes…volcanic eruptions.”
“Ya know, Alex, Cami and I still aren’t too happy about having to do that this morning.” Jack said sadly.
“No one should ever be proud or comfortable with taking another’s life, Jack, but you two already knew that.”
Jack and Cami nodded sadly.
“So where do I come in, sis? What plague am I?” Emily asked, annoyed to even be compared to a ‘plague’.
“I’m afraid you are the real deal, sis- the plague. The Bible calls them ‘boils’ or legions of the skin. Being a physician, you have the expertise to understand how something like that works, so you can not only cure people, but to infect them as well. That is why I expect your weighting in this game might change if Andora and Chronos realize what you really signify.”
“You’re serious about this aren’t you, sis?” Allie questioned. When I looked up at her through my tears, she closed her eyes slowly in understanding.
“I’m deadly serious, Alex. I’ve already lost Ricky Lynn again, and I’m certain we’ll lose the rest of our sisters to this…this ‘game’ in due time.” I answered.
“Mother? I do insist you continue the game. Father does not like to be kept waiting.” Andora urged politely.
“Your father is also forgetful, Andora.” I said in response. “As I recall, I just lost my bishop to him.”
“You made no move against me, Alexandra! Your bishop took it upon herself to engage my pawns!” Chronos barked in anger.
“Mother is correct, father. Under the rules of this game, mother’s side indeed made a legitimate move; therefore it is now your turn.” Andora replied with a look of satisfaction.
“Fine!” Our irritated opponent growled as he placed more pawns on the battlefield. He still had plenty in standby on his side.
Again our level started to sink slowly.
“Alex, I’ll go next. I’m good at being a pest…at least that’s what the Director keeps telling me.” Yuuka said as she took to the air. “Look out below, here comes the swarm! BONZAI!” she screamed as she dove headlong into the hoard of pawns at high speed.
Flying several, high-speed, spasmodic circuits through the crowd, she managed to eliminate a good third of the pawns before disappearing without another sound.
Now I had lost two valuable sisters because of this horrible ‘game’!
“Hmmm. I didn’t think something so small had the power to destroy so many. Brilliant offensive move, Alexandra! I am impressed…though not very.” Chronos goaded smoothly.
Andora remained quiet, but kept a small grin on her face.
Dozens of pawns filled the level below us and the scale tilted against us yet again.
“Alex, you think we’ll go up or down?” Jack asked as she and Cami moved up and stood next to me. “I mean with all the blood already on our hands, I’d expect it to be hell.”
“Why would you ask that?” I asked in confusion.
“Well, the way we,” she nodded to Cami, “see it. You’re running out of pieces. Lt. Commander Jacquelyn Cummins reporting for duty, ma’am.” She said saluting me smartly.
“And Lt. Commander Camille Darough volunteering also, Capt. Steinert.” Cami said as she snapped to attention and saluted also. “Begging the Director’s pardon, ma’am.” She added glancing to Allie.
“Sorry, girls but its Chronos’ move again. You two just moved for me.” I said motioning from where they stood now to where they had been.
“But I already made my peace, Jacki.” Cami whined childishly, complaining to her sister Mind Warrior.
“Such foolish pawns to freely sacrifice themselves for their queens!” Chronos jabbed as he chuckled.
“We aren’t pawns, you ‘Chron-illogical Asshole’, we’re knights! Knights protect the realm and their queen with their very lives!” Cami shouted in anger. “It is an honor to die for a noble cause, Phallus-Cranium!”
“That’s ‘dick-head’, Cami.” Jack said quietly, turning toward her sister and placing her hand to the side of her mouth to shield her correction from our opponent.
“My, aren’t you the aggressive one! Such hostility from so young an adversary. Do you not fear me…- fear ‘Time’, little one?” Chronos amusingly prodded.
“I’m not that fearful. You see, I’ve witnessed almost a thousand years of you, you self-absorbed…”
To Cami’s chagrin Chronos began laughing thunderously. Almost a hundred pawns appeared below us.
Cami and Jack looked out over the crowded second level in stunned silence as our level started to tilt.
“Time to put up or shut up, little pawns. What will it be, Alexandra? Do you wish to forfeit and save your valuable game pieces?”
“As long as I have trust and confidence in my sisters, we shall continue! As much as I feel the need to save them, my sisters have volunteered and availed themselves to my strategies. Like me, they have the utmost confidence in their sisters. LOOSE THE DEVASTATION OF THE NATURAL DISASTERS!” I shouted, dramatically raising my hands high above me. I nodded to Jack and Cami.
“Sick ‘em, girls!” I hissed.
My sisters jumped down, straight into the fray that had become level two.
“Hi, I’m lightning and thunder!” Jack shouted with a crazed look.
“And I’m frozen, spherical precipitation and volcanic activity!” Cami added with the same crazed look.
“That’s ‘hail’ you dumb nerd! Let’s just do this.” Jack said to her sister as both women joined hands and began to concentrate.
A visible shockwave erupted and radiated out from them as they disappeared.
Only twenty or so pawns remained, and for once the scale tilted against Chronos.
“I’m stunned, mother! You just willingly sacrificed your and Aunt Alexandra’s best friends. I would have held onto them for as long as possible.” Andora said as she wiped a tear from her eye.
“Obviously the work of a desperate woman, little one!” Chronos goaded once more. Andora angrily eyed her father.
“I should think it takes a great deal of courage to call upon one’s best friends to give their lives, father! It was an admirable move- quite gutsy if you ask me!”
“No one asked your opinion, little one. Just monitor over the game. That is all that can be expected of you.” Chronos ordered.
“That was rude and cold, Chronos!” I shouted in anger. “Whether she is from my womb or not, no one should be degraded in such a manner! Especially by her own supposed father! Like every other sentient being, Andora has the capacity to do many great things in her lifetime- if such a thing even exists here! She can choose to do whatever she wants…including go out on her own where she can get away from your harsh, demeaning treatment!”
“Ouch! You wound me, Alexandra. Your verbal assault has cut me deeply. No matter through…as I have been rumored to heal all wounds.” Chronos began chuckling at his own pun.
Several hundred pawns appeared from nowhere. Chronos had nowhere near that many on his side of the board.
“Father, where do all these come from? Why do you feel the need to cheat?” Andora cried as her eyes went wide in surprise.
“I do not cheat, little one, I merely call it recovery. While we have been otherwise occupied, my remaining pawns have been ‘busy’.” He replied with a devious grin. “Will you consider resignation now, Alexandra?”
“In some games, hiding face cards would get y’all shot, hun.” I informed my opponent. “I’ll let it slide for now.”
“I’ll go next, Alex.” Sunni said, still on my shoulder.
“Not so fast, hun, I’m saving you for a special mission.”
Emily looked at me strangely then began looking around nervously. Allie noticed.
“I’ll go next, Alex. I’m getting bored with this game anyhow.” My twin told me- the look on her face told me she didn’t really mean what she said.
“I’m sorry, Em, but I need to send in my own flesh and blood next.” I said sadly to her. I completely ignored Allie though. She and I were destined to do something miraculous.
Or so I hoped.
“Are you sure about this, Alex?” Emily asked nervously, her eyes pleading for me to reconsider.
I leaned over to her and whispered in her ear.
“Use your knowledge of diseases to pick the deadliest and most contagious virus you can imagine. Access your future twin’s memories. If it isn’t a strain indigonous to Earth- all the better. We want something that kills on contact within seconds- something that attacks so fast there won’t be time to find an antidote. Can you do that for me, sis?”
“Alex, I’m afraid. I didn’t think I would end up dying here in some strange world…especially on a game board!” Emily whispered in anguish.
“You have to trust me on this, sis. This is only a game- a heinous test to prove some point that I…that we have overlooked in my…er…our development. Take a good look at the woman claiming to be my daughter. Has she once addressed me, or any of us with anything but love and admiration? Except in answer to you once, has she not addressed everyone here other than Chronos with respect? Emily, this is only a simulation – a game in its simplest definition. Just think of this as the only time you can ignore your oath and take revenge- take out your frustrations- your anger- and get away scot-free. As Pa’d say, sis: ‘let them feathers fly, Emmy’!”
“You really think I’ll live through this, Alex?”
“It’s been my observation that anything, even natural death, results in some form of pain. When someone takes a terminal wound to their body, they scream or at least grunt out in pain. Have you heard our sisters cry out as they disappeared from the game board?”
“Now that you mention it, no. They’ve all disappeared without a peep- Jack and Cami with that wild-eyed, crazed, look, and war cry, but nothing indicating pain or even discomfort. You might be right, Alex!”
“You’ll probably wakeup back at the residence and not remember any of this ever happening.”
“You really think so, Alex?” She asked, hope filling her eyes.
“I’d stake my life on it, sis. Now go do your worst to this arrogant asshole.”
“Aye, captain.” Emily said with an evil smile as she set the most intense, evil glare I’d ever seen on our opponent.
“It’s about time, Alexandra! I was beginning to think you might have had a change of heart.” Chronos clucked. “Are you really willing to sacrifice your own sister? One, I might add, that doesn’t bring much weight to this game?”
“I’m not afraid of you, Chronos!” Emily said bravely. “As you mentioned earlier, sometimes the smallest things do the most damage.” Emily vanished from my side and reappeared below me in the center of the hoard of pawns. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a moment, smiled, reopened her eyes and began to blow out her breath, exhaling at the pawns around her.
Instantly those pawns closest to her began to waver and disappear. She repeated blowing her ‘germs’ around the ‘board’ several times.
When Emily quietly disappeared from the game, only five of the two hundred or so pawns remained.
“You cheated!” Chronos spat vehemently, as he looked wide-eyed at the decimation below him. “The Queen Physician was not that powerful a piece. How could someone with little destructive force completely rout my minions? You have cheated Alexandra, and have therefore lost the contest. Little one, do what must be done. Destroy her and her sister! Let me once again, reign unrestricted!” He ranted tyranically. As he did, the few remaining pawns he still had fell down and disappeared one by one.
“I will not, father! Mother’s move was legal and completely explainable.”
“Explainable? How do you explain a piece of near worthless destructive ability annihilating my minions?” Chronos argued vehemently.
“Father, that ‘piece’ as you called Aunt Emily was not the destructive portion of her actual arsenal.” Andora informed him angrily- satisfaction on her face. “As with the Scholar, It is the knowledge she contained that was the actual weapon. As a physician she carried the knowledge needed to eradicate, OR in this case, to design an actual plague- one that apparently had the power to kill ninety-nine percent of your pawns. As you claimed earlier, the smallest things can sometimes be the deadliest. In this case the microscopic…the unseen things have killed the most. The move stands, father!”
“Impossible! I would have been able to cure at least some of my pawns in the time it took her to spread her so-called plague!”
“Not if it was something you had never seen before, honey.” Allie giggled. “You implied that if you had time to find a cure. One worlds’ common cold could theoretically be catastrophic if introduced on another, unsuspecting world- especially if there was no known cousin to compare it to. Our sister certainly pulled the organically-grown, sheared weaving material over your eyes, dear Chronos.”
“That’s wool, Allie. ‘Pulled the wool over his eyes’.” I corrected with a satisfied smile.
“Your move hun.” I said aloud. “Or…would YOU like to resign the game?” I cooed as I noticed the last remaining pawn drop over and disappear from the playing field.
“Great job, Alex! You got him right where you want him!” Sunni said excitedly into my ear.
“Not yet we don’t, hun. I’m still going to need your experience after he makes his next move.”
“My experience? I don’t get it.” Sunni asked, sounding confused.
“What do both of you have in common, hun…um…normally.” I asked quietly as a dozen more pawns appeared out of thin air. Only a few dropped and vanished this time though.
“What do we both have in common? If I’m lucky, nothing, Alex!”
“Think normal-mode and not pixie-mode, Colonel.” I hinted.
“Okaaaay. We’re both guys…um…normally?”
“Right. And did you notice that this whole time he has been staring at us like pieces of meat? You of all people should have picked up on that. You’ve only been female for not even a whole day- or are you becoming accustomed to your present form?”
“Um…ah…maybe?” Sunni squeaked timidly.
I rolled my eyes.
“Dammit, Jim, what would you normally do if you saw eight first-class babes standing right in front of you?”
“I’d try to score with at least one of them, Alex. What red-blooded All-American man wouldn’t…hey, I think I’m starting to get it. You want me to get him horny, right?” she asked, finally getting a clue.
“Almost. I want you to go Jiminy Cricket on him, hun. Start appealing to his masculinity. Get him so worked up that he starts to lust after Allie and I!” I said as a brilliant smile appeared on my face.
“Is that even legal, Alex?” Sunni asked as her mouth dropped open.
“To quote a phrase, ‘all’s fair in love and war’, Colonel.”
I turned toward our moderator. “Andora?”
“Yes, mother, what is it?”
“Would it be possible to send an emissary to work out a diplomatic solution with our opponent to end this game peacefully?” I asked politely.
“Suddenly realized you had no chance to win, my attractive mate? Has my superior intellect and strategies aroused or confused you into submission?” Chronos laughed heartily.
Andora glared at her father. An evil smirk appeared on her lips.
“There is no rule against it, mother. You may send your emissary if you wish, though such diplomatic methods might have little positive effect on father.” She ruled.
“Talk Allie and I up to him as much as you can, hun. I’m sure you know how to do that. If he fails to take the bait, change to ‘plague B’ and take out his remaining pawns.”
“Rodger that, Empress! Count on me, ma’am.” Sunni said as she hovered off my shoulder, turned around and saluted me before shooting off toward Chronos.
“You send a bug to negotiate your surrender? You really must be stymied by my tactical brilliance, Alexandra!”
“I’ll give you time to hear her out, baby.” I said in as sweet and sexy a voice as I could manage.
Andora’s head snapped around and stared at me in surprise.
I winked as I took Allie’s hand. Now that we were linked, she knew everything that I knew. We listened in on Chronos’ apparent one-sided conversation.
“Do you really think so?”
“Of course I find them attractive. Wouldn’t anybody?”
“Yes, noon til night! That’s a stupid question.”
I noticed Andora’s face become confused as her father continued to talk with Sunni for several minutes.
Chronos’ face flushed red suddenly.
“You perverted bug! I thought my disobedient mate and her sister wanted to negotiate terms! Why do you pester me about my intentions after her surrender? Get away from me at once!” Chronos shouted in anger as he waved his hands at our emissary.
Sunni evaded his attempts to swat her from the air several times before she broke it off and nosedived into the remaining pawns.
After several successful passes, she and the pawns disappeared.
“It seems you are in check, Alexandra.” Chronos chuckled as he stepped forward to rebalance the scale.
“Think again, baby.” I said as I accessed my heads up display.
“But you have no more pieces at your disposal- or do you wish to sacrifice your twin sister also.” Our opponent gloated as he leered at us hungrily.
“I assure you, baby, we are nowhere near unarmed.” I purred as Allie and I stepped to the edge of our level.
Chronos closed his eyes slowly as if thinking about some feeling or remembrance.
I squeezed Allies hand twice in rapid succession.
“Can’t we just call a truce and talk things out like adults? Just you and us…man to women, baby?” She purred sensuously.
“Allie’s right, baby. We can do a lot of talkin’ and more if y’all want.”
Chronos’ eyes sprung back open.
“I will win this contest and then have my way with both of you! Resign now or suffer my wrath.”
“I’m afraid we can’t do that, baby. Just agree to negotiate and we’ll help you feel better. Much better. Allie an’ I really know how to make a big…strong…viral, guy like you feel really, really, good.” I said pouring on the sex in my voice.
“How do I know you will not go against your offer?”
“You don’t baby.” Allie said sensuously as she began licking her lips invitingly.
“If I agree to negotiation, you will promise to fulfill your offer?”
“If you agree to negotiate, baby, but not before.” I cooed.
Allie and I keyed our Reilly suits. We were both wearing our original ‘Aryan Empress Outfits’.
Chronos’ eyes almost popped out of his head as he scanned every provocative detail revealed by the translucent fabric.
Andora’s eyes went even wider and her mouth dropped open in shock.
“Like what you see, baby?” Allie cooed this time. “You could have all this for your very own.” She promised with a wink, throwing him a kiss.
“Why don’t we meet in the middle to discuss things, baby. After all, we don’t really want things to go out of balance, right?” I chimed in.
“How do I know that you will do as you say?”
“You don’t, baby. Nothing in life is assured or guaranteed. Y’all are just gonna hafta trust us.” Allie purred.
Chronos remained silent for a while. I could almost picture the debate ‘raging’ in his mind. We could definitely see the debate raging in his tight pants.
“Maybe on the count of three, baby?” I asked sweetly.
He nodded.
“One.” I began to count.
“Two.” Allie continued, licking her lips again.
“Three.” I finished as we reappeared on the lower level. In front of us was Chronos- all six-foot-eight of his muscular, well-developed body, staring at us like a hungry wolf would a flock of unguarded sheep. Even with my highest heels on I felt small and vulnerable.
Allie moved to his left side and I moved over to his right. We both took hold of a muscled forearm and began running our other hand up and down the massive bicep we found there.
“Doesn’t this feel better, baby?” I asked, watching his eyes close slowly.
He nodded, not saying a word.
“So, do you want to negotiate, baby?” Allie asked sweetly as she began kissing the bicep on her side.
“Oh, yes.” He whispered.
“What was that, baby? I didn’t hear you.” I asked sweetly for clarification.
“Yes.” He said a little louder.
“Yes to negotiation, baby? Or yes to more of this?” Allie probed sexily as she continued to place kisses up and down his arm.
“Oh yes.” He exclaimed, looking completely blissful at the moment.
It was my turn to start kissing my muscled bicep.
“So…will you agree to our negotiations, baby?” I purred.
“Yes.” He moaned.
“Are you sure, baby?” Allie asked as she began to rub his well-defined pec.
“Ooooh yessss.” He moaned louder.
“So…” I also began to run my fingers over his other pec. He moaned louder this time. “you’ll submit to our negotiation?” I asked gently.
“ooooohhhhh.”
“Didn’t hear you, baby. Will you submit to our negotiations?” I repeated as I began rubbing my breasts against his arm.
“I’ll submit…yesssss.”
“Say again, baby? We still couldn’t hear you.” Allie purred as she began to rub her breast on his other arm.
“I submit.” He whispered.
“Louder, baby. We can’t hear you over the moaning.” I urged.
“I submit!” He shouted.
“The game has reached its conclusion!” Andora shouted excitedly. We found ourselves standing next to the young woman.
Chronos opened his eyes suddenly, realizing Allie and I had stopped.
“So you resigned! Good, now we can get started in earnest!” He gloated with a very sated smile on his face. He began undressing us with his eyes.
“You lost by resignation, father.” Andora informed him, displaying a satisfied, but devious grin.
“I resigned? I didn’t…I…but Alexandra cheated!” He argued.
“You know better than that, father. There are those that may try, but in the end, no one can cheat you.”
“But…she…and…”
“Father, don’t make yourself look any more foolish, it isn’t befitting.” Andora admonished. “Besides, we both know that you ran out of pawns four moves back. If anyone cheated, it was you, but because mother let it slide, I allowed it. You should be ashamed.”
“All the same, little one, Alexandra took advantage of me. Surely that cannot be legal?” Chronos argued.
“Father, may I remind you that the Empress is the only entity capable of bending- even stopping you- as has just happened. It has been so since…” Andora stopped short. Her eyes sparkled brightly for an instant. “Father, it’s time for you to go on. Thank you for an enjoyable contest and I will join you in due time.”
With a casual wave of Andora’s hand, Chronos was gone.
“Sis, is it me or did she just make ‘time’ disappear?” Allie whispered as she leaned closer to me.
Andora snorted, apparently having heard the comment.
“No one can make time disappear, mother, you should know that.” The young woman giggled pleasantly.
“I thought my sister was your mother and I was the adorable Aunt?” Allie tried to clarify.
Andora began to giggle.
“A minor differentiation for the game, mother- after all, the Empress of Time and Space is still the Empress of Time and Space, is she not?”
“So this…’game’…it was to test me…us…the Empress?” I asked curiously.
“Why mother? Did you find out something about yourself? That’s what tests are all about, right- a way of finding out what you’ve learned- to find out how much you knew about yourself- to find out things that you didn’t realize you knew?” She countered. Her eyes sparkled…actually twinkled a moment as she smiled at us.
“Maybe reminded me of some things, but definitely one thing I hadn’t known.” I answered. “More of a theory, I suppose.”
“Oh, mother? What theory?” Andora looked at me with curious excitement.
I took a deep breath.
“Are you,” I paused to make sure I really wanted to ask. “Are you God…the Almighty…the Creator of All Things?” I rattled off in quick, nervous, succession.
The young woman in front of us began laughing hysterically!
Allie and I looked at each other in confusion.
After a few minutes, Andora composed herself enough to address the question.
“Oh! Oh. Oh, mother, you always knew just how to amuse me. Did you actually think that I…oh…oh, mother! How could you…really?”
“You made your alleged father disappear,” I stated logically. “If we are to believe your father represented ‘time’ and you stated decisively that no ‘one’ can make time disappear, how could time simply go away?”
Allie nodded to confirm my hypothesis.
“How can a woman, originally a man of loving parents, travel time? Moreover, how could that woman bend and twist time to her will- even stop it- if she so chooses?” Andora countered with a question of her own.
Allie and I turned and looked at each other. I had never ventured to think of that scenario. Apparently, we both arrived at the same response.
“You’re saying I’m,” We both spoke as Allie and I pointed to each other. We both continued. “That I am…”
Andora burst out laughing again.
“I…I said nothing at all, mother!” She said as her eyes sparkled brilliant blue- they actually looked like bright blue lights! “The idea of a higher power- an all-seeing, all-knowing being that watches over the sentient species of this reality, is but a construct to easily understand that which defies understanding. To define either of us like that would not be humbling, or accurate.”
“I just thought…that…um…given your…seeming…control over time that…that you might be…um the leader of…of Upper Management, Andora.”
The young woman giggled again, took the few steps toward Allie and I, and kissed each of us on the lips.
“For now, mother, we must part, but we will again spend time together many more times. I so enjoy our meetings.”
“But what about our sisters?” Allie asked gently.
“As you concluded earlier, no one was hurt in this exercise, mother. Travel safe and rule wisely, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.”
0800hrs, Pharaoh’s Residence, Egypt, Day 2, 2510BC
“Alex? Alex, wake up! By the Lords, what is going on here?” Anna Beth’s worried voice startled me.
I was back in Pharaoh’s royal dining room.
“Oh, thank the Lords, you’re awake! Alex, you all frightened the life out of me! You all passed out at the same time, I thought something sinister happened. Are you alright?” Anna Beth continued, looking a little more relieved.
“I’m fine, hun; in fact, I’ve never felt better, considering where I’ve just been.” I answered truthfully.
“Where you’ve just been?” Anna Beth repeated, perplexed. “Alex, you and your sisters have been sleeping…here…for the past two hours! Why would you think you were somewhere else?”
“Two hours? Well at least that’s better than one, I guess. At least I was with friends.” I rubbed my face with my palms a few times. I noticed her Physician standing nearby looking completely baffled.
Anna Beth just stared at me in astonishment. “Where do you think you went, Alex?”
“I don’t think you would believe me if I told you.” I said as I noticed Jack starting to lift her head off the table. I noticed Sunni was still out cold, lying, face-first and spread-eagled on the table in front of me.
“Alex? What happened? Why did I fall asleep at the breakfast table?” Jack asked carefully as she rubbed her eyes then wiped her mouth. “I don’t think I’ve ever done that before.”
Ricky Lynn began to stir next.
“Wow, that was the damnedest dream I think I’ve ever had!” She said, scratching the top of her head. “Never played chess in a dream before.”
I couldn’t help it! My head snapped around and I stared at Prof. Samuels in astonishment. Had it really happened?
“Come to think of it, I dreamed I was playing chess too!”Jack began scratching her head as well. “I seem to remember something about a plague…maybe?”
“Oh, my head!” Sunni grimaced, rubbing her tiny forehead as she rolled and sat up on the table Indian style. “Man, twice in one day? Alex? I had this weird dream where I was talkin’ with some big, Muscle Beach-type dude about two hot pieces of ass! They kinda looked like you and Al…ee…” She stared up at me suddenly, her voice breaking into a squeak on the last syllable of my sister’s name. “Alex? What the hell was that all about?”
Anna Beth continued to stare at us with worry- concern plastered on her face.
“Empress? Did you and the others…go…somewhere? Um…because you…you never left here…um…physically.” She asked cautiously.
“I’m…I’m thinking so, your majesty. I think we all went to my domain, and…and played a…a really strange game of chess?” I said as I fought hard to not sound crazy.
“Are you telling us that whacked-out, Alice-in-Wonderland, nightmare actually happened, Alex?” Sunni cried out as she stood up and angrily put her hands on her hips.
“What’s going on, skipper? What happened to us and why didn’t that look like your domain usually looks?” Ricky Lynn demanded.
“Girls, by what I’m seeing in her mind right now, we were definitely not in Alex’ domain- we were someplace else entirely.” Jack said, relating her eavesdropping in my mind. “Who is this Andora, Alex? Is she really another one of your daughters?”
I shrugged my shoulders. “Ah got nothin’, Jack. It felt like Ah was there with y’all, but Ah’m not sure Ah wonna admit that just now. If Ah believe my memories though, Ah think we won.”
“Was the guy we were playing against really Time?” Sunni asked as she lazily hovered off the table and stopped level with my nose. “I mean, was he really, like, Father Time?”
“Alex? I remember this Andora calling you mother and him, father. Is there something you forgot to tell us?” Jack smiled tensely.
“Honestly, Jack! Ah’d definitely remember him!”
“Ya, he was ‘hard’ to forget, alright.” She said raising one eyebrow.
“Could somebody please tell me what’s going on?” Anna Beth shouted in frustration.
“Someone…I’m not sure of the relationship…wanted to remind me of what we were and what we can do…how we should conduct ourselves.” I said, not quite answering her question.
Yuuka shot into the room and tackled Sunni in midair- so hard in fact, they both tumbled head over heels several times before coming to rest on the table several feet away.
“Colonel! I am so glad you’re alright! I was worried when I had to carry you up to our room last night. If you were going to get inebriated, why didn’t you exit pixie-mode? You could have easily drunk a hundred times more.”
“Emily said she was drugged, hun. Where are my sisters, anyway?” I told her as Sunni fought to push Yuuka off of her.
A sharp slap across my face told me that Emily had just phased-in beside me.
What an arm!
“Don’t you ever, EVER, make me have to do that again, Alexandra Francis Steinert! My job is to heal people, not kill them with what I know- and how dare you even think of me as one of the ten deadly biblical plagues of Egypt!” Emily seethed in rage.
Again Anna Beth stood and stared, watching in confusion.
“It was the only way to win the game, sis. That was his strategy.”
“Win the game? Alex, we shouldn’t have even been there, let alone been the playing pieces! What the hell was that place anyway?” Emily demanded.
“It was a classroom of sorts, Emily.” Allie said as she appeared on the other side of the table with Cami. “The Empress had to be reminded of her responsibilities and working parameters.”
“We were being tested?” Emily asked in astonishment. “Who would try to test you, Alex?”
“We were fighting against ‘time’, sis. After we won, the one calling herself Andora made ‘time’ vanish.” I explained, slowly shaking my head side to side.
“We don’t know anyone powerful enough to do that.” Allie added to complete my explanation.
“There’s only one I know of, Alex.” Emily said with a look of horror.
“We asked her that and she just laughed, sis, then she more or less implied that the Empress was…” I answered.
“Like that could ever be the case, right?” Allie concluded, cutting me off with a laugh.
“Humility WOULD be an assumed trait of a higher order power, ladies.” Anna Beth interrupted as she bowed before Allie and I.
“Knock it off, your majesty.” I growled. “There is no way that theory would fly! Can we eat breakfast? I’m feeling hungry all of a sudden- like I haven’t eaten in weeks.”
“UHJ!” Anna Beth suddenly shouted out. Her voice echoed through the residence as she called her trusted servant.
Jack and Cami’s heads bowed.
“UHJ! Where is that man? He seems to have disappeared today.”
“Um…majesty?” Jack tried to get Anna Beth’s attention as she shouted the name several more times.
“What is it, Jacquelyn…oh, where is that poor, deaf man?” She answered, though remained distracted.
Jack got up from her seat and, taking Cami’s hand for support as she too stood, faced our hostess.
“Uhj…um…Uhj, he’s…he’s in the grand foyer, majesty.”
“If he’s so close, why won’t he answer when called? What could he be doing that he wouldn’t heed my call?”
Jack and Cami suddenly embraced each other and began to cry on each other’s shoulder.
Anna Beth looked confused and shocked by their sudden loss of composure until her mouth dropped open in realization.
“But…but he was…I trusted... We’ve had each other’s back since the…the early days…before…before Hathor.” She paused in thought, quickly wiping tears away. “No! That cannot be! He wouldn’t…he couldn’t!”
Jack lifted her head off Cami’s shoulder and turned to our hostess.
“He was carrying enough high explosive around his waist to destroy the entire royal suite, majesty. Cami and I are truly sorry, but we had orders to protect you at all costs.”
“We really didn’t want to do it, but according to his mind, he had less than a minute before detonation. Coerced or not, he had to be stopped, ma’am.” Cami added.
“Uhj had to be coerced! He would not do that voluntarily!” Anna Beth declared stalwartly.
“I guess we’ll never know, ma’am. He was a tough one to read- by Jack or me.” Cami replied.
Anna Beth remained silent as she looked at our two distraught Mind Warriors for several minutes.
“Thank you.” She finally managed, placing a hand to a shoulder on each. “You did Khufu and I a great service. I thank you for your dedication and timely defense.”
“Excuse me, mistress, but have you heard news of Aaron? He hasn’t reported to work. I’ve gone to his quarters, looked in his office, and even searched the grounds. I wondered if you knew of his whereabouts.” Sa’ra, the Residence’s Senior Cook asked as she bowed politely.
Anna Beth immediately looked back to Jack and Cami, who nodded sadly again. She inhaled deeply to calm herself.
“I’m afraid Aaron has chosen to resign due to the difficult political climate. He left the Residence early this morning carrying only what was on his person. He did not say where he was going, but I wished him luck and happiness all the same. He shall be missed in our new home.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, mistress. He was a good man- quiet, but good, nonetheless. The entire staff will miss him greatly.” Our cook sighed loudly.
“That being said, what can I make for you ladies this morning?”
We each gave the woman our requests and she hurried back to the kitchen to fill them.
“So…my two most trusted servants deceived me. Alexandra, how do we stand a chance in the procession today? I don’t think I can live with the results. How can I just…just leave knowing the cost? Are you sure we must proceed in this fashion?” Anna Beth asked as she waited for her fresh citrus drink. She wasn’t hungry for obvious reasons.
“The procession must take place. As I said before, the entire population must see Pharaoh, his royal court, and all loyalists approach and enter the tomb. None shall reappear. None shall rea…” I restated prophetically.
A glass shattered on the floor. Sa’ra stood like a statue, her mouth wide open and face pale as alabaster.
“Mistress, I don’t want to die!” She cried as she bent down to start picking up shards.
I stood, walked around the table, gently placed my hand on her shoulder, and urged her to stand.
“No one said that you are going to die. Have you forgotten that from last evening, Lady Sa’ra?” I told her calmly. “Yes, it will be a blood-bath along the processional route, but most of you will be safe inside the temple before that, hun.”
“But you said we won’t exit the tomb! You said ‘tomb’, Empress!” She argued.
“Tell me something, and I want you to be truthful. Do I look like an ‘Empress’, Lady Sa’ra? Do Allie and I act like any noble you’ve ever seen or served?” I asked the frightened woman.
“Had I not witnessed your arrival and departures several times, I would never believe you capable of such miracles, Empress.” She replied.
“Good, because things aren’t always the way they seem, Lady Sa’ra! Here is what I would like you to do. After everyone has had something to eat and cleaned up, have the staff and their families start to assemble here at eight. I suggest packing lightly- as if you were attending the royal family on an all residence holiday outing. You might also gather the supplies needed for such an outing. Understand?” I recommended.
“But if we are going to be locked away in a tomb…”
“Do you trust me, Lady Sa’ra?” I asked the middle-aged woman, seriously. “Have I done anything to lose your trust?”
“No, Empress.”
“Then trust me now, Lady Sa’ra. This turns out better than prophesized. Now leave this mess for me to clean.” I said with a bright smile, holding my hand out to accept the recovered shards.
As our cook hurried back into the kitchen, I reached out, dropped the pieces, and placed my hand above the complete, shattered remains.
“I’ve wanted to try this for awhile now.” I said excitedly. As I focused on the mess, the shards and liquid collected, reassembling as I slowly turned back time- specifically for the glass and its contents. It righted itself then rose off the floor and slowly gained height- exactly the reverse of how it happened originally. As it reached its original start point, I stopped my rewind of time, stopping the glass in mid-air. I then grasped the now completely intact beverage, released my localized, temporal stoppage, and walked back, confidently to the table.
“I believe this is yours, sister.” I said, handing the glass to Anna Beth with a broad, satisfied smile on my face.
“If that doesn’t qualify as showing off, I don’t know what would.” Jack commented jealously- still with a look of amazement etched on her face.
Anna Beth too, stared at me in disbelief, almost allowing the glass to slip from her hand.
Sa’ra appeared with Ricky Lynn’s order and stopped suddenly. She again looked ready to pass out as she looked to the floor where she had dropped the glass just a moment before. She then looked, confounded, at Anna Beth’s hand, before finally looking at me.
“I couldn’t see wasting it.” I said with a big smile as I pointed my finger at the serving tray she had just left fall out of her grasp. It hung there in midair- frozen in time.
The woman remained still and continued to stare at me.
“As I said, hun, things aren’t always what they appear.”
I waggled my finger in a single circular motion and the tray ‘rewound’ until, to her amazement, it was righted again.
“You really should be careful and concentrate on what you’re doing, Lady Sa’ra. I won’t always be around to offer assistance.”
The stunned woman slowly, carefully took possession of the food tray.
“Yes, Empress. Than…thank you, Empress.” She said as tears began running down her face.
“Lady Sa’ra?” I said after she began walking- mechanically- toward Ricky Lynn’s seat.
“Empress?”
“My name is Alex, hun- or Alexandra if you so wish. I’ve told y’all that enough times.”
She gave me a slight nod and a tense half-smile before serving Prof. Samuels’ meal.
“Alex, your nose.” Emily pointed out quietly. “You pushed too hard again, didn’t you?”
“If we don’t push our gifts, we’ll never know or reach our limits, sis. You of all people should have realized that earlier.” I responded as I dabbed at my upper lip.
0900hrs, Pharaoh’s Residence, Egypt, Day 2, 2510BC
“Alex, I think it’s time we started rounding everyone up.” Allie said as we watched the residence staff slowly assemble the requested stores. The pile of foodstuffs slowly grew along the wall nearest the kitchen.
“You get Peyton, Natalia, and the rest of their family. Anna Beth, you go with Allie; I’ll get Alusia and her bunch. Anna Beth, try to get all the staff together after Allie brings you back. Be aware that not everyone will show, instead wanting to take their chances in the crowd.”
“Are you sure about this, Alex?” Anna Beth asked as Allie and I stood and walked to the open section of the dining hall. We separated and put space between us.
“Prof. Samuels? You and Emily front and center, please?” I ordered while motioning them over to Allie and Anna Beth just before I attempted to open my trans-temporal comm link.
‘Alex calling Alusia.” I thought, hopefully opening the link to reach her yesterday.
‘Alex?’ Her voice replied in my mind. “Oh, thank the Gods! I was beginning to wonder if you had forgotten us.’
‘Pack some things for a brief trip- not too heavy though. You know the restrictions in place for Meridian. I’ll arrive precisely at 1000hrs tomorrow.” I thought to her.
‘Meridian? We’re leaving in Meridian 12? Wait! Alex, are you sure we’re talking the same time period?’Her concern was very evident in her voice.
‘When I am, the start of Pharaoh’s grand procession into the Sun Temple is an hour away.’
‘But that’s tomorrow morning on my end, Empress.’ She responded.
‘I didn’t want to surprise you. Be ready and see you tomorrow at ten.’ I said as I cut the link.
Reilly Research Station’s Rec Room appeared around me.
RVP, is Carroll Sheldon and Randi Van Pelt on site?” I asked the AI hoping my memories remained correct.
“Affirmative, Alex. Would you like me to notify them as to a possible meeting?”
“Yes, I’ll need them to meet me in my conference room in ten minutes, hun, thank you.”
“Acknowledged, Alex. Both women have been notified and are enroute.”
“Thanks, hun.” I said as I exited the room and headed for the elevator.
“You wanted to see us, Alex?” Carroll asked as she and Randi appeared at the open doorway to my private conference room.
“Come in and have a seat, ladies. I’d like to bounce a few things off you both.”
“Things, Alex?” Carroll asked narrowing her eyes in suspicion.
“I need specifics on the Gaza Beacon from you, Randi, and I need exact calculations from you, Carroll.”
“Sure, Alex, but why?” Randi wondered.
“Here’s what I need to have happen…” I said as I began to set out my plan to them.
A small, dimly lit room appeared around me. I had just arrived in the main equipment room for Pharaoh’s residence. From here the residence’s Meridian control system received and transmitted orders to every other computerized system in Greater Egypt.
“Meridian. Request voice authorization OakRidgeEmpress0816.” I announced as I rephased.
“Authorization for Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space accepted. How may I help you today, Alex?”
“I need you to do a few things for me, hun. Security override, Exodusday1-3-5-7-9-11-12-tango-tango-charlie-rho-omega-phi-tempest fugit- decode, alpha-alpha-omega-7-commit.” I said plainly and without emotion.
“Working…Top Secret security mode enabled, Empress. What is your command?” Meridian asked as her voice became monotone and ‘mechanical’
“First command. Establish communications with Giza Beacon Controller with no local mirror and no annunciation.”
“Communications channel established to GBC.”
“Second command. Jetison Main Transmitter Output WaveGuide protective Lens.”
“Jetison of MTOWGL complete and comfirmed with no local announcement.”
“Third Command. Request status of Sodium Hydroxide reserve and Granular Aluminum reserve.”
“Sodium hydroxide reserve steady at 53%. Refined Aluminum reserve at 67%.”
“Fourth Command. Increase reactant solution mixture ratio to three-point-four-four-one-eight, NaOH to one, Al.”
“Warning! Requested mixture ratio falls well above the established safe hydrogen generation limits! Do you still wish to readjust reactant mixture ratio?”
“Fifth Command. Confirm and initiate.”
“Hydrogen generation reactor component ratio has been reset to requested levels.”
“Sixth command. Disable all local reactant controls and disable all local alarms.”
“Disabling local reactant supply controls and warnings. Manual controls offline.”
“Seventh Command. Increase main transmitter gain feedback to positive-point-nine-nine-nine-nine-six-one-one-nine-six-one-two.”
“Warning! Feedback value exceeds recommended beta feedback limits! Main transmitter oscillation and runaway imminent in four hours and thirteen minutes! Do you still wish to readjust Main Transmitter Beta?”
“Eighth Command. Confirm and initiate.” I confirmed and swallowed hard as I mentally dispersed my doubt.
“Main Transmitter Beta setting can only be adjusted by authorized personnel. Enter valid identification and passcode.”
“Nineth command. OakRidgeEmpress0816, Override infinity.”
“Valid authorization confirmed. Passcode confirmed. Main Transmitter Beta has been reset to requested value.” Meridian Control reported.
“Tenth Command.” I announced, but stopped to close my eyes and nervously wet my lips. I took a deep breath. “Disconnect all Static and Lightning Suppression Devices from Earth Ground except for lightning arrestor at location nearest MTOWGL.”
“Warning! Disengagement of SLSD and MTGL safety systems could result in static or natural potential discharge and possibly cause detonation of hydrogen resonance medium! Valid authorization and passcode needed to disconnect all high potential arresting devices?”
A tear ran down my cheek.
“Eleventh Command. OakRidgeEmpress0816, Override infinity.”
“Valid authorization confirmed. Passcode confirmed. Proceed with instruction?”
“Twelth command. Yes.”
“All high potential arresting devices except those specified have been removed from Earth Ground.”
“Thirteenth Command. Re-enable Local Alarm annunciation in three-point-seven-five hours.”
“Re-enabling Local Alarms in three hours-forty-four-minutes-and thirty-eight seconds.”
“Fourteenth Command. Delete last thirteen command requests from controller log.”
“GBC command log redacted.”
“Fifteenth command. Disconnect remote communication to Giza Beacon Controller.”
“Communication channel to GBC detached.”
I quickly wiped my eyes dry.
“Meridian Control, reassert OS-VUI, OakRidgeEmpress0816, Frank-Oscar-Romeo-George-Ida-Victor-Edward, confirm, Michael-Edward, enable.”
I promptly phased out and moved to my next objective.
A small, but comfortable looking, living room appeared around me. Two, young, teen-aged girls dropped their knapsacks to the floor to my left. Both girls had suddenly stopped, stood straight, and looked to each other.
“Do you feel that, Ana?” The older said, beginning to look around nervously.
“That disturbance and the sudden chill? Yes, what does it mean?” The younger girl, Ana answered, as she too looked around the room, frightened.
I opened my temporal comm link back up.
‘Alusia, I’m here, but don’t want to frighten the kids. Care to warn them I’m by the front door, hun?’ I thought.
“Momma says to get away from the front door, Lexie an’ Ana!” A younger boy of about ten shouted as he ran out of the archway to the rest of the house.
“Lusius, not so loud, and I didn’t quite say that, darling. I said to tell your sisters to stay clear of the entranceway.” Alusia said rushing in after him.
“Why do that, mother?” the oldest, Alexis, asked curiously. “Does this have something to do with the strange feeling Ana and I just got?”
Alusia looked at her two daughters curiously.
“Alexandra has arrived and she does not want to frighten you, so move back toward me and watch.” Alusia told them, motioning for her children to retreat from the doorway.
“Alusia, dearest, what is happening? I heard shouting out here.” Khefra, Alusia’s husband and nephew to Pharaoh asked as he appeared behind her.
“Alexandra has arrived, my dearest.”
“Oh? I don’t see…”
I rephased just inside the front door.
“Wooooahhh!” All three children exclaimed. Khefra wiped his eyes in disbelief.
“Empress. Welcome to our home.” He said as he fell to his knees. His three children followed suit.
“Knock it off, you know that’s not necessary.” I giggled.
“But you are the Empress. Why would you not want homage or respect paid to you?” Young Alexis questioned in confusion.
“Because hun, I’m no different than anyone else. Just because I have a gift, doesn’t mean I should treat anyone, or be treated, differently.”
“You were right, momma, she is amazing…pretty too!” Her boy said staring at me in awe.
“Hurry and get your bag, Lusius. We mustn’t keep Alexandra waiting.” Alusia patted her son’s shoulder gently.
“But Momma, I don’t want to leave! I have friends here that like me. I have a boyfriend.” Alexis looked at me. “Is he coming too, Empress?”
“I’m afraid he isn’t.” I replied sadly.
“Then I don’t want to go!” Alexis huffed and stamped her foot. “You can’t stop me, Empress! Momma says you can’t stop me if I’ve made up my mind!” She shouted as she ran past her Ma and Pa into the back of the dwelling.
“Now where have I seen this before?” I deadpanned as I rubbed my chin several times.
Khefra began to laugh. “I have noticed the similarities many times over the years, Empress. The two are more alike than they will admit.”
“Remember when I told you that you don’t know when to stay quiet, my dear? This was one of those times.” Alusia growled. “We will be ready in a few minutes, Alex. We will be going straight to Meridian I assume?”
“The royal family must be seen in the procession, I’m afraid.” I said sadly.
“You WILL take the children straight to the Spacecraft, Alexandra!” Khefra declared. “There is no compromise in that regard!”
“Then you better catch your oldest before she exits the house from the rear, hun.” I suggested before snapping my fingers and smiling. I walked past the stunned couple noticing that Ana and Lusius were right on my heels. Alusia and Khefra fell in line behind them. We all headed for the dwelling’s back door.
A headstrong Alexis stood frozen in time just reaching for the latch on the rear gate in the small back yard of their home.
“Woooow, Ana, check that out! Lexie isn’t moving! Empress, what did you do to her? Did you turn her into a statue?” Young Lusius bubbled excitedly.
“Alexandra? What did you do to my daughter?” Alusia asked cautiously as she stared at her stationary daughter.
“Localized temporal disruption. I had to stop her before you lost her forever, sister.
“So…there is some grand plan for her, similar to our first meeting?” Alusia asked tersely.
“Yes,” I answered. “I did it to guarantee a family’s continued happiness. As I told a certain someone so long ago, I can only guide someone to make the right choices in their life. I cannot make them do anything they feel strongly against.” I paused as I saw Alusia begin to open her mouth. I now stood next to young Alexis.
“However,” I continued, not allowing her to interrupt. “Her parents can and should do everything possible to ensure her the best possible chance for survival and her future happiness!” I said angrily as I reached out and touched the teen’s shoulder.
Alexis suddenly jumped in fright, her knapsack automatically dropping to the ground.
“I wasn’t done talking to you, hun. Neither were your Ma and Pa. Let’s continue our conversation inside, shall we?” I suggested to the horrified girl- my grip on her shoulder tight and unyielding.
“Lexie, come back inside, dear. It’s become too dangerous to be out in the open. Memphis isn’t as safe as it once was. The grandnieces and grandnephew of Pharaoh are in danger.” Alusia tried to reason with her daughter.
“I don’t want to go, momma! End of story! I’m leaving and going to Abel’s house!”
“Would his parents know you are coming, Lexie?” I asked.
“They don’t have a problem with me staying there. Abel’s father said he’d love to have me stay!” She shouted belligerently.
“And pray-tell, what is Abel’s father’s name, pumpkin?” I asked, already knowing the answer.
“It’s Aaron, your hein-ass!” she hissed insolently. “He works for my uncle…Pharaoh!”
“Honey, sorry to break this to you, but your boyfriend’s father was killed this morning as he attempted to assassinate your Aunt and Uncle. The authorities have arrested Abel, his Mother, and siblings in Alexandria where they were trying to board a boat for Crete.
“You’re lying! Abel wouldn’t do that to me! He loves me! He said so!” She shouted.
“Ask your father, hun.” I said nodding to Khefra, who took out his private comm device quickly and tapped its face several times. I released my hold of time as he did so. His mouth dropped open as he read the information on the small screen.
“Alexandra is right, Lexie. Abel’s father is suspected in an assassination attempt of Pharaoh and his queen. He has yet to be found. Abel and his family are being detained in Alexandria pending an investigation.”
“Alex, is Jacquelyn with you?” Alusia asked as her face paled even more.
“Jack and Camille both.” I admitted. “They were on Pharaoh’s protective detail over night.”
Alusia swallowed loud and hard, and greedily snatched her daughter and husband’s hands.
“Get inside! Alexis, you will get in that house this instant, young lady, and you will not utter a peep until told to do so! Now get in there! SCHNELL!” My sister snarled in anger to the girl.
A horrified Khefra broke free of Alusia’s grasp, grabbed his defiant, unmoving daughter roughly about the waist, and carried her, kicking and screaming, back into the house while constantly looking around in paranoia.
“Alex, I didn’t think it had gone so far. What do you wish us to do?” Alusia asked still looking quite pale.
“Let’s get everyone inside. That’s the most important thing right now.” I told her as I tried herding my sister and her two remaining, confused, children to the back door.
Once inside, Alusia kept a tight rein on her oldest while Khefra finished packing. Within minutes we stood holding hands in the small living room- the family’s gear piled in front of us.
“For those of you not familiar with traveling with the Empress, the trip is instantaneous and painless. Please remain holding hands until told otherwise.” I said, giving my standard announcement. Alusia glared at her oldest as she held the teen’s hand tightly.
The brightly lit interior of an Egyptian temple appeared around us.
“Woooooahhh!” Lusius and Ana exclaimed as they looked around in wonder. Even Lexi seemed sufficiently impressed.
“Okay, everyone can let go, now.” I said having rephased us.
“Meridian, have the doctor and chief engineer arrived yet?”
“Yes they have, Alexandra. The pilot and navigator are onboard also.” The ship answered to the kids’ amazement.
“What is this thing, Empress?” Ana asked inquisitively.
“I am the Terran Interstellar Space Probe, Meridian 12.”
“You’re a spaceship?”Alexis asked in surprise.
“I am the Terran Interstellar Space Probe, Meridian 12.”
“Why is it so small?” Young Alexis asked in a snarky tone.
“Looks can be deceiving, hun. You’d best remain silent until you get inside. Meridian, you remember Alusia, right?” I asked.
“Yes I do, Alex. Welcome back, Lady Alusia.” The ship greeted happily.
“You’ve been in this thing, momma?” Young Alexis cried in surprise.
“About seventeen years ago, Lexie.” Alusia said proudly. At first I was reluctant to enter her, but the Empress remained adamant that I come along.” Alusia began to explain before she seemed to get choked up. “It was the greatest decision I’ve ever made. Had I not, none of you would have been born. This marvelous piece of engineering is where my new, wonderful, life started.”
Both young girls sighed almost reverently, while young Lusius wrinkled his nose in disgust. ‘Eeeewww.”
I gave a quick laugh.
“Sister, would you care to do the honors?” I asked as I motioned to the opening outer hatch. Emily appeared and exited, quickly making her way to us.
“Welcome back, Alusia, we’ve been expecting you.” She greeted brightly.
After quick introductions, we all went inside carrying the family’s gear.
“Momma! Are you seeing this? It’s bigger on the inside! How can that be?” Young Lusius cried excitedly as the door opened onto the Bridge.
“Miss Samuels, report.” I said as Natalia, Peyton, and Ricky Lynn stood to attention. Two other people were on the bridge also- Ahm-Shu and a young woman resembling Persephone.
“Aunt Natalia! Sephie, Syth, Uncle Ahm-Shu, Why are you here? Are you coming along with Alexandra too?” Young Lusius interrupted as he ran to his Great Aunt.
“Someone has to navigate and fly her, sweetie. I used to be Meridian’s pilot, but I’m getting too old for the hot seat so I passed it off to Sephie.”
“Miss Samuels?”
“Engineering pre-flight completed, Ex-O- awaiting further orders.” She replied crisply.
“Navigation?”
“Nav sensors cal’d and syncro’d with present day star maps of this sector, ma’am.” Natalia reported professionally
“Thank you.”
“Helm, Subcommander?” I asked loudly.
“Pre-flight complete. Helm standing by, Cmdr Steinert.” Peyton responded.
“Medical.”
“Infirmary is stocked and ready should the need arise, Commander.” Emily answered professionally.
“Meridian, power status.”
“Fuel cells at ninety-seven percent. Full thrust for orbital insertion is available on command, Cmdr. Steinert.”
“Acknowledged.” I responded.
“Wooooow! You’re good, Empress!” Lusius exclaimed excitedly, his eyes wide in wonder as he stared at me.
“While I’m on this ship its ‘Commander Steinert’, son, understand?” I said sternly.
“Yes, ma’am, Commander!” The boy said as he stood to attention and saluted.
“We don’t salute indoors, son.”
“Yes, ma’am!” Lusius shouted.
“Lt. Samuels, you’re on baby-sitting duty till we get back. Make sure that one,” I pointed, threateningly, to young Alexis, “stays put- and keep them all away from the consoles.”
“Wow…thanks skipper. What’d I do to piss you off today?” Ricky Lynn griped.
“Lieutenant, she’s in love with a fugitive, remind you of anyone?” I asked calmly.
“So how old are you anyway, Lieutenant? All of seventeen?” Lexie hissed condescendingly as she regarded Ricky Lynn.
“Just turned a hundred and thirty, sweet-cheeks. Now mind yer elders, yer manners, and take yer seat.” Ricky Lynn pointed to the closest seat. “An keep yer mitts off the console, lest ya want them fancy-painted fingers broke!”
“Alusia, time for you, Khefra, Natalia, Ahm-Shu, and Seph to come with me. Emily, I’m going to need you too.” I said holding out my hands. “Sythia, stay with Lt. Samuels and help keep a watchful eye on your cousins.”
Peyton’s older sister groaned as she glared at her younger cousins.
Once we were linked, Pharaoh’s residence appeared around us. We were in the Dining Hall again. Now it was crowded with the residence staff and their families. Allie appeared a short distance away.
“Excuse me, everyone! At this time I need all families of the on duty staff to join this Alexandra’s hands for transport to the temple.” Anna Beth announced to the crowd, pointing to Allie. “Your loved ones will arrive there shortly.”
“I’ll get the staff’s families and supplies to the temple, Alex. You really need to get Khufu, the Royal family, and the remaining staff to the Temple Prep area.”
“Good luck, sis, I’ll see you in an hour.” I said with a smile. Sadly, I also noticed a certain little girl from last night and her parents were not in the group.
The population of the hall decreased drastically.
“Alex, we are still waiting for my mate and our son to arrive.” Anna Beth said as she came over and hugged Alusia then Khefra, Natalia, Ahm-Shu, and Seph.
“We aren’t anymore, my Queen.” Khufu said as he and Djedefre entered the room.
“I’m sorry, mother; I had some last minute business to take care of.” Djedefre apologized.
“Yes, I’ll bet you did, hun.” I said looking at him skeptically.
“I did, Alex! It is my responsibility to make sure the temple is sealed. The masons wanted paid up front.” Djedefre defended.
“Fine. Are we ready to get this procession started then?” I asked, trying to hide my fear of what was to come.
Everyone remaining in the Dining Room joined hands. The large linen tent set at the beginning of the wide, gracefully curving, cut stone street appeared around us. After moving some people out of the ceremonial litter and a pile of palm fronds, I rephased our large group.
The tent and its occupants- us- seemed heavily protected as all around the tent’s fabric walls, the bright sun revealed the silhouettes of Khufu’s formally dressed royal guards.
“Meridian command crew, formal ceremonial dress.” Anna Beth ordered. Natalia, Seph, and Emily’s clothing changed quickly. Cami, Jack, and I had changed earlier, before I went for Alusia and her family.
The tent flap opened and the captain of the royal guard entered and stood to attention.
“Supreme Administrator; my Queen; the people are waiting.” He said softly as Khufu and Anna Beth stared at what they thought a ghost.
Both looked back to me with thankful tears and bowed. I bowed back.
Captain, have your families been escorted into the temple as instructed?” I asked.
“They have, Empress. Are you sure they will be safe?”
“Safer than we are at the moment, I’m afraid. Have the litter bearers assembled?” I answered.
“Waiting outside, ma’am.” He answered with a wink. “Shall I send them in?”
“Not yet, captain, Anna Beth and I must ready ourselves.” Khufu said as his personal valet handed him his ceremonial headdress.
“I wish my great-great-great grandfather had never designed these audacious things.” He said as he adjusted the two-foot conical headdress so that it would stay put. His valet helped fasten the Pharaoh’s broach around his neck.
“I almost forgot how heavy this thing was.” Khufu complained holding the large round, gold scarab broach in his hand.
Alusia assisted Anna Beth with her own headdress and royal broach.
“Does this make my head look too big?” Anna Beth wisecracked nervously.
“Wow, you really do look like a bonified Queen, hun.” I giggled as I reached into my small, linen purse, pulled out my mission broach, and placed it around my neck.
Anna Beth looked at me like I had just found her guilty of high treason and sentenced her to hang!
“Oh, so you found it.” She said quietly, nodding to the broach.
“And I think it’s absolutely beautiful, hun, thank you both.” I said with a bright smile.
“Something is missing though, Empress.” She said looking me over several times. She began to motion a hand to her head.
“Okay, I get it,” I said getting her meaning. Reaching into my purse again, I pulled out my tiara and placed it carefully on my head. I quickly turned it on and checked the power level. Both pieces of finery indicated ‘Fully charged’.
“Are we ready now, my Queen?” I asked restlessly.
Khufu’s mouth dropped open as he stopped fussing, turned, and gazed at me. Anna Beth elbowed him quickly.
“Have them enter.” Khufu ordered the captain of the guard as he and Anna Beth stepped up into the ornately decorated, white linen canopied litter. Anna Beth looked around to me momentarily, the look of uncertainty very evident.
Four very strong, strapping, young men I recognized as groundskeepers entered the tent and took position on each of the four poles of the litter.
The conveyance began to lift off the ground on its own and the four men looked around in shock.
“We thought you guys could use a little help.” Jack said as she and Cami smiled deviously. Hovering to a suitable height, all four cautiously stepped under his assigned pole. The royal litter settled down gently onto their shoulders.
“Jack, I want a protective shield around the whole group as soon as everyone is out in the open. Cami, you’re on surveillance. I want to know the instant you pick up any intrusion close to Jack’s barrier. I want the Royal guard notified and protected too, Jack.
“Aye, ma’am!” They both chorused.
“Emily.” I said pulling her over to the side. “That young girl from last night- you remember her?” I asked.
“The brave one?”
I nodded. “Scan the crowd for her. She and her parents will be somewhere near the halfway point. Something will happen and we need to…”
“I saw the same thing, sis. I’ll alert Cami the instant I find her.” My sister assured with a smile. I nodded.
‘Jack, Cami, testing, one, two, three.’ I thought.
‘Read you loud and clear, Alex.’ Jack thought back.
‘Transmission received and acknowledged.’ Cami thought to me.
I nodded to each of them. “Ready, my Queen.” I said with a bow.
Anna Beth rolled her eyes at me. “Onward. Pharaoh grows impatient.” She commanded royally, but couldn’t help giggle nervously.
Khufu rolled his eyes at his mate.
The side of the tent opened wide and Pharaoh’s royal litter began its long, danger-fraught progress up the two percent grade to the Sun Temple. Djedefre, Khefra, and Ahm-Shu fell in directly behind Khufu and Anna Beth. Natalia, Persephone, and I followed. Emily, Alusia, then Cami, and Jack fell in line behind us.
As we exited the large tent, three of Pharaoh’s guard preceded the Royal Litter and the rest of the Royal Guard lined up on either side and peeled off to form an equally spaced, moving barrier at the curbs of the wide Causeway. When I looked back I could see that the attending staff members had fallen in behind my sisters.
“And so starts the final journey of Khufu, Great Pharaoh of Egypt.” I whispered sadly to myself.
“Is it really going to be that bad, Alex?” Sunni asked from my right shoulder. I had almost forgotten about the two pixies.
“Like leading lambs to slaughter, Colonel.” Yuuka answered from my left.
‘Cami, have all the staff cleared the tent yet?’ I thought to her.
‘Aye, commander, the royal procession is clear of all obstacles.’
‘Deploy the shield, Jack. Be ready to drop it temporarily on my command.’
‘Aye, commander, on your order.’ She acknowledged.
“Pixie One and Two, you are cleared for takeoff. Good hunting, ladies.” I said quietly. My tiny sisters immediately took to the air, circled me once, and quickly vectored off in opposite directions.
I began to concentrate on what I would have to do. It was going to push my gift far beyond anything I had done to this point.
‘Commander, we have incoming at three o’clock- a small explosive round- half a kilo.’ Cami reported as I quickly enabled my suit’s tactical display. ‘Commander…orders?’
Already?
‘Standby.’ I thought to her calmly.
I waited until the projectile was almost on us.
‘Now Jack. Drop the field now!’ I thought as I triggered my own gift.
The projectile’s tell-tale smoke trail passed harmlessly straight through the Royal carriage and impacted into the crowd on the spectator side of the Processional Causeway. A large explosion and screams assaulted our ears immediately.
Anna Beth’s head snapped around to me in terror.
‘Shield up.’ I thought back to Jack. ‘And please tell the queen to remain regal and not show her fear.’
‘Alex, what in the world did you just do?’ she thought back.
‘What I have to do to make this right.’ I answered simply.
Two minutes later, Cami reported another small shell inbound from the Cliffside. Again Jack dropped her shield and I partially phased out our large procession. As before, the ordinance passed right through us and exploded into the unsuspecting crowd on the left side.
A tear slowly rolled down my cheek at the carnage happening around us.
“Why don’t they give up, Alex? They have to know there is no way to win.” Emily asked sadly.
I angled my head back to her.
“It won’t stop till they deplete their arsenal or Pharaoh is dead. This is just the beginning, sis.” I answered with disappointment.
“Alex, your nose.” Emily replied as her eyes bulged. “Don’t do it, sis.”
I turned back around. Immediately, my HUD alerted me of more target locks.
‘Incoming, three and five!’ Cami reported in the same instant.
Again Jack and I repeated our sequence. Once again many innocent people along the Causeway lost their lives.
Once more, I felt a tear trickle down my face. I also felt a warm liquid on my upper lip. My tongue immediately went to investigate…more blood. My hand quickly removed the evidence.
“Alex, there’s a landmine dead ahead!” Emily shouted. She was apparently really tuned into her gift at the moment.
“Damn, not fast enough!” Cami spat angrily out loud.
The explosion, though deflected, opened a hole in the Royal guard directly ahead of Pharaoh’s litter. Two men had instantly lost their lives. Another lay critically injured. It was enough to stop our procession and also left us exposed.
As the Captain of the guard checked the third man’s vitals, Allie suddenly appeared, motioned for him to step away, looked at our procession momentarily, placed her hand on the severely wounded man, and vanished.
‘Cami, ‘Warrior’ mode.’ I heard Jack say in my mind. I looked back in time to see Jack and Cami’s linen gowns become full-fledged Xena costumes. Xena? Where did I get that from, I wondered?
Both women jogged past us and took up position ahead of the Royal Litter bearers. All to our royals’ amazement.
From the perspective of the crowd, the two deceased guards’ dual weapons flew magically into each of our Mind Warriors’ awaiting hands. Jack and Cami spun the newly acquired weapons in front of them extremely fast for several seconds before placing them over their shoulders, crisscrossed, on their backs like dual-wielding battle swords.
The rattled, but astonished captain of the guard nodded his head at Jack and ordered us to proceed. We all moved off to the side to avoid the deep crater left by the explosion.
I tried not to look at the remains and bloodstained stones as I carefully walked past them. More tears escaped my eyes. I hadn’t been quick enough to protect our forward guard this time.
One hundred yards further along the inclined, stone Causeway, several large blocks lifted up magically then re-settled themselves after a medium –sized object floated out and up. Jack immediately reached over her back, pulled one of her newly acquired weapons, and pointed to the sharply climbing object. A burst of blue plasma fired from the tip of the ceremonial weapon. An explosion high overhead signified Cami had found another landmine.
‘Incoming on our six!’ Cami shouted in my head.
‘Now, Jack.’ I thought quickly.
The strange feeling of something flying directly through me indicated that I was successful in my phasing this time- and that a new weapon had found it’s way into the dissidents’ arsenal. This rocket had a temporal distortion generator!
According to the smoke trail, the projectile had veered off course to starboard and explosively impacted somewhere below on the Cliffside.
“Alex, I found her!” Emily alerted me excitedly as I wondered how many of these new ‘temporal’ weapons Cleamson had built and left behind.
“Alex, I found the little girl from last night! Her parents…they didn’t make it.” Sunni reported. I hadn’t felt or seen her land on my right shoulder.
“Head back to her and cover Emily.”
“Rodger that, Empress One.” She said before quickly flying off. Emily had already phased out and was probably half way to the girl by now.
‘Alex, Emily just rephased at the site of that previous explosion. She found a little girl! She’s in bad shape, Alex. Emily said she’ll do what she can, but the girl needs the Infirmary.’ Cami reported.
‘So noted. Divert Dr. Scott to Meridian, ASAP.’ I ordered.
‘Aye, Commander. Empress Two is on the scene. We have more incoming, Alex- three-sixty!’
“Shit!” I growled as I phased us out instantly. This time I varied my phasing in a rolling, repeating fashion, just in case.
All around us Jack’s shield, which I hadn’t ordered her to drop, glistened and pulsed with a bright bluish hue. Anna Beth looked around at me from her seat high up in the Royal Litter. Her face betrayed her fright, but also showed her astonishment by the sudden light show. She quickly faced forward again.
I counted ten exhaust trails crisscross our location; half exploded into the crowds to our left.
Pharaoh Khufu and Queen Anna Beth remained regal and indifferent as the procession continued closer to ‘safety’. I knew they were far from being calm and indifferent at the moment.
Again, I wiped my upper lip dry of the blood that I felt there.
Several more paving blocks lifted along several yards of Causeway ahead of us. This time, though, an explosion went off a hundred or so yards off and below on our left.
‘Found the owners of that one.’ Cami thought to me. ‘Thought I’d return their property to them.’
Dual, blue plasma balls flew from in front of Pharaoh and vectored off behind us. Two explosions, one on either side of the Causeway echoed back.
‘Scratch ten more bad guys.’ Cami thought. There was a definite sadness in her voice though.
We were now over half way to the temple. I looked around to see how the staff was doing, only to find my premonition confirmed. The group had thinned.
‘We lost some people.’ I thought.
‘Assassins, Commander. Every time Jack lowers her shield a couple more get jumped.’ Cami thought back.
‘Jack, keep the shield up around all of us.’
‘But, Alex…’
‘That’s an order, commander.’
‘Aye, Cap.’
‘More incoming! Small arms fire only!’ Cami shouted.
Again the shield protecting us shimmered and pulsed as I took us slightly out of phase just in case. Jack’s shield twinkled as the projectiles hit and vaporized.
‘Heavy ordinance incoming!’ Cami cried out in my head.
“I’VE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS!” I shouted angrily.
The world around our processional group seemed to slow down noticeably. It then stopped.
Cami, can you take care of those shells, please?” I shouted.
Twenty explosions erupted overhead from all sides.
Anna Beth and Khufu turned to stare down at me. Their expressions reflected both fear and admiration. Anna Beth’s mascara was starting to streak badly. I called for her personal maid and asked her to repair the smudges.
“But Empress…what has happened to the onlookers? Why is no one moving?”
“Because I’ve stopped time for them- something I can’t do for very long. I suggest you fix Anna Beth’s face before I pass out.” I answered with a warning.
“At once, Empress.” She said as she scurried up to the litter.
The woman quickly, but carefully reapplied Anna Beth’s makeup after being assisted onto the litter by either Jack or Cami and stopped as she passed me on her way back to her place in line.
“Empress, you bleed heavily from the nose!”
“The sooner you get back in line, the sooner I can restart time around us, and we can get this procession going again, hun. Please…hurry back.” I more or less pleaded.
Finally, I left my grasp on time relax. I quickly brought my arm up to my face to let my suit remove and recover the blood from my face.
Time began moving again.
‘Alex, Ricky Lynn wants to know ‘what the hell just happened’? She reported that Meridian’s temporal anomaly sensors just went wild.’
‘Tell her it couldn’t be helped, Jack. Too many incoming, too fast. I had to buy us some time. Get the procession going again, hun.’ I thought back.
Apparently my stoppage of time had bypassed the temple. Something I hadn’t intended but had pondered briefly.
We began to move again.
We were now three quarters of the way to the temple.
‘Commander, we have…’
‘Got ‘em, hun.” I interrupted as Jack’s shield lit up in a pulsing, bright bluish glow again. I now felt the strain beginning to take its toll on me. If only one of my sisters was close by so I could ask permission and link to their energy.
“Alex, Jacquelyn suggested you take my hand, sister. You have my permission to supplement with my reserves.” Alusia said as she grasped my hand firmly.
Nodding, I imagined a valve with her name on it and opened it a quarter turn.
Alusia cried out in pain. I immediately eased up the draw from her.
“No, Empress, if you need so much you are more than welcome, please take what you need. It is the least I can do for you.” She assured me with a tight little smile.
I notched the imaginary valve open one more click. Alusia noticeably flinched as she felt the increase. Though it didn’t help that much, I was grateful she had agreed to help.
My HUD showed five target locks in five different directions. I had to try something else- something I had been tossing around in my brain since this whole deadly procession started.
What if, I surmised, I could stop time for individual objects, such as a rocket grenade or some other ordinance? If I stopped time in their specific locality for just long enough, I might cause them to pass harmlessly- in relation to us in the procession- behind us?
I decided to try.
Pointing to each individual projectile, I commanded them to stop before hitting Jack’s shield.
Alusia gasped as she looked into the sky around us.
“Mein Gott, Alex, was machst du? Ich hätte nie gedacht, Sie so viel Macht geboten. Wussten Sie eigentlich aufhören Zeit wie sie sich auf diese Raketen? (My God, Alex, what are you doing? I never thought you commanded so much power. Did you actually stop time as it relates to those rockets?)” She cried out in German.
Ignoring her astonishment, I watched my HUD to see when it was safe to release.
Five rockets fell into the crowd and detonated on the port side of the Causeway behind us.
I had to use my newfound talent several more times before we arrived at the temple steps. Doing that actually allowed me to conserve some energy.
Fervent applause from the loyalists keeping close to the temples base filled our ears as we neared and stopped at the bottom of the temple staircase. Cami and Jack now ascended the granite steps and took their places on the same pedestals they had occupied yesterday. Their stoic expressions when they turned in unison and stared down at the crowd even frightened me! Both my Mind Warriors were well past pissed and eagerly, impatiently awaited my order to rein down Valhalla on all the ungrateful insurgents. Somehow, I knew they had been keeping tabs on every one of them and their locations!
All I would have to say would be…
Even thinking that would extinguish hundreds- if not thousands of lives- innocent or otherwise.
Once stopped at the base of the steps the Royal Litter gently raised off the four bearers’ shoulders. They stepped out from under the poles and Pharaoh and his Queen gently settled to the ground. Khufu cautiously stood, looked around, and stepped down. Offering his hand to Anna Beth, her visibly shaking hand gently took his and Pharaoh helped his Queen off the litter.
I felt a tug on both earlobes. “Pixie One and Two have returned to the hanger and are standing hot for further instructions, Empress One.” Sunni reported. I nodded slightly in acknowledgement. Alusia and Natalia walked forward and joined their husbands.
“Thank you, my loyal employees,” Khufu said, deeply saddened as the staff gathered between him and the steps. He looked to the litter bearers.
“At this time I give you four a choice.” He removed his ornate headpiece and assisted Anna Beth to remove her’s. They were placed back on the litter reverently. “You and your families are welcome to come with us to our new home, or you can take this reward and settle outside the strife that will become Egypt. Anna Beth and I will not feel insulted or resentful either way. We all understand that your decisions are your own and respect whichever option you select.” Khufu said then approached each young man and embraced them before climbing back onto the Royal carriage and lifting the bench’s cushion.
All four pairs of eyes burst open in wonderment of the riches hidden within. Two of the men visibly shook their heads, stepped back, and looked through the crowd of family gathered, choosing to reunite with their families instead of accepting the riches. The other two men began stuffing the revealed treasure into any pockets or space they could find. Having no more room, they cautiously, but quickly slunk off and disappeared through the staff into the onlookers beside the stone Causeway.
Khefra and Djedefre now motioned for the gathered staff to proceed into the temple. As they passed, the family members that choose to remain outside rejoined them. The un-reunited family members began to cry and wail loudly realizing they had been widowed or orphaned.
Anna Beth’s head bowed in sorrow and she began wiping tears from her face.
“Please,” Khufu urged. “Everyone coming with us…into the temple. Once through the gateway you will be escorted to safety.
“But my wife,” asked one man, tears visibly rushing down his face?
Khufu dropped his gaze to the granite beneath his feet.
“I’m so sorry, sir. There were heavy casualties.” He apologized to the man.
My gift AND HUD lit up like a Christmas tree!
“NOOOOO!” I shouted at the top of my lungs as I turned toward the oncoming assault.
Again, all munitions stopped! To my surprise, the remnants of my shout echoed for some time.
Hundreds of exhaust trails hung, frozen in time, on their course headed straight for us.
Everyone inside the protective barrier gasped at the spectacle and stopped what they were doing.
“ITS ARCADE TIME, SIS!” Jack shouted in gruesome excitement from higher above us. Both retrieved their dual weapons and started shooting ‘Rambo-style’. Where did I get that reference?
Warheads started exploding in the air over us.
“Like fish in a barrel!” Cami shouted back evilly.”When will these losers understand that they’re just urinating us negatively?”
Jack just laughed as she continued firing. “I know, right?”
“Ladies and gentlemen please hurry into the temple. You will be safe inside.” Khufu pleaded.
“We’ll also be dead, old man!” Someone shouted angrily.
I turned around and glared directly at the insolent male voice. Though I knew it was fear driving him, I felt my temper start to rise. With my heightened anger, I felt an unexpected surge of energy fill me.
“You are here with Pharaoh! Either way you will be dead! Your only choice is whether it will be a painful death here in Egypt or a peaceful, natural death after many years in your new home!” I growled loudly- my voice echoing eerily. “Choose now, before I loose time on this place once more!”
The young man’s face paled noticeably as he looked at me in horror. What? Did they think it was a natural phenomena- time suddenly stopping around them?
“Don’t be an ass! Get into the temple!” I shouted as I felt my mysterious surge of energy start to balance out. I also started to feel lightheaded.
“Alex! Your ear- it’s bleeding!” Yuuka shouted from my left shoulder. I had already opened both Pixie’s valves more than three quarters.
“Oh God, Alex, you have to back off! You’re gonna die if you don’t!” Sunni shouted frantically.
“Not until everyone is safe inside.”
People began to run up the steps and into the temple.
“Get inside girls. Help oversee Meridian’s loading.” I said softly to the pixies on my shoulders. I made a mental note to apologize for shouting. Yuuka and Sunni shot from my shoulders and headed straight for the temple gateway. I immediately felt the load increase drastically and released time for the shattered ordinance.
Once again bluish pulses lit up Jack’s shield as the shards and shrapnel fell into it and vaporized.
I turned around to face the throngs that had gathered for the procession. Using my HUD, I monitored the progress of people entering the gateway.
“Alex,” Khufu said as I felt him touch my left shoulder. I felt him move my hair away from my ear and inhale deeply, suddenly. There was a delay before he said anything else. “I’d like to say something to the people before our departure.”
“I saw as much, sire. Let your followers find safety though, before the final act commences.” I told him without the slightest emotion. It was taking almost everything I had to maintain consciousness, yet I still had one miracle to pull off.
“Mother, I don’t think you should be down here! You should be in the temple.” Djedefre argued from behind us.
“I will not leave your father’s side, Djedefre. This is where I belong.” Anna Beth argued back.
“Then here is where I shall stay- beside my mother and father- to the end!” The young man countered tenaciously. Anna Beth and Djedefre passed on my right while Khufu passed on my left. They moved closer and joined hands in front of me.
‘Alex, all passengers are safe within the temple. Alusia, Natalia, and Peyton are proceeding with boarding’, Cami reported in my mind. I noticed her volume was lower than usual.
“Sire, all passengers are safe in the temple.” I alerted the Supreme Administrator.
The noise from the crowd was mixed. Crying, moaning, shouts of anger, and a few cheers filled the air around us.
Everyone in visual range reached for his or her foreheads as everything quieted.
“My people,” Khufu began, “As of daybreak this day, I have resigned my position as Supreme Administrator of this great society. It is with great sadness and a heavy heart that I now follow my assigned path and begin my journey into the heavens. I pray that everyone finds the life that I have not been able to provide you. I bid you all farewell and good fortune in all endeavors. May all your families find peace and strength in the upcoming years.”
The majority of the crowd began to shout obscenities and throw things at us. That quick turn of attitude stabbed my last nerve.
I rudely pushed myself forward between Anna Beth and Djedefre and stopped several steps in front.
"YOU ALL SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELVES!" I shouted.
Several shouts of ‘shut up, whore’ emanated from the crowd nearest us. It only irritated me further!
Something inside me snapped as another rush of, what I could only call ‘raw power’ surged within me.
I raised my hands over my head.
"YOU ARROGANT! STUPID! MORTALS!" I hissed at the top of my lungs. The eerie echo of my voice sounded malevolent, frightening. Even to me!
My hands began to tingle.
The sky grew darker and took on a light red hue. Dark, forbidding, clouds quickly developed above us and as far as the eye could see.
"YOU HAD EVERYTHING YOU WANTED, YET YOU ARE BLIND- IGNORANT OF THE BOUNTY BEFORE YOU!" I continued as my frown deepening into a scowl. Light, in general, seemed to slow further as my anger increased. The clouds overhead thickened and became darker- more foreboding as I glared out upon these fickle, greedy, creatures.
"DESPITE BEING COMFORTABLE, YOU WANTED MORE AND LOOKED TO A FALSE PROPHET TO PROVIDE IT! HOW FOOLISH YOU HUMANS ARE!" The sky darkened more and now cast a blood red hue on everything under the solid black, thunderclouds.
I began hearing cries of anguish and screams of terror escaping these inconsequential beings gathered before me. I could smell the fear I was evoking from them!
"HOW DARE ANY OF YOU CONDEMN THE ONE MAN THAT HAS ADVANCED THIS KINGDOM BOTH TECHNICALLY AND SOCIALLY? IT IS UNLIKELY ANY OF YOU HAVE EVER TRULY FACED THE WRATH OF YOUR SUPPOSED GODS, BUT I NOW PROVIDE A SAMPLE!" My anger raged higher.
“By the Lords! Alexandra, what…what are you…what are you doing?” Anna Beth’s frightened, quivering voice cried quietly from behind me.
"HOW DARE YOU INSULT THE GOD-MADE-MAN STANDING BEFORE YOU?" I hissed! "HE WAS LIVING RIGHT UNDER YOUR NOSES AND YOU NEVER BOTHERED OR CARED TO NOTICE! HOW COULD ANY OF YOU PLACE CONFIDENCE IN A COMPLETE STRANGER PROFESSING HIMSELF A PROPHET OF THE OLD GODS!"
"YOU KNOW NOTHING OF THE OLD ONES!"
I felt my eyes blaze into the ignorant heathens gathered before me. Lightning began to arc from the jet-black clouds. Thunder echoed loudly across Egypt.
"I…" As the words began to form, I felt my expression change once more- the corners of my mouth curling up into what I assumed to be a very malevolent smile.
"I AM NOTHING LIKE THE SUPREME ADMINISTRATOR- YOUR LIVING GOD- YOUR PHARAOH, YET IT IS POSSIBLE FOR ME TO SLOW AND STOP THE SUN’S LIGHT FROM REACHING EARTH. IF I CAN ACHIEVE THIS, THINK OF WHAT KHUFU IS CAPABLE OF!" My voice now resonated from all around me echoing across the crowd.
The sky was almost black and still darkening. The lightning and thunder increased and began striking the ground all around us. I noticed hundreds of people on the fringes of the crowd running for their lives in terror.
"BUT…YOU’VE ALL MADE YOUR CHOICES. ONCE AGAIN THE GREED OF THE MINORITY HAS INFECTED THE MASSES."
The sky was now black. The lightning suddenly stopped. A bluish light cast an eerie shadow in front of me as I continued. Jack and Cami were doing their best to illuminate our immediate area.
"IN THE FUTURE, BE WARY OF THOSE CALLING THEMSELVES ‘PHARAOH’ AS NOT ALL WILL REPRESENT THE IDEALS OF THE GODS, AS THEY WOULD CLAIM. REMEMBER THIS DAY WELL, FICKLE CITIZENS OF EGYPT! REMEMBER THE DAY PUBLIC PRESSURE, VIOLENCE, TREACHERY, AND GREED MADE A GOOD AND FAIR LEADER RESIGN HIS OFFICE!"
"ALSO REMEMBER THAT I, ALEXANDRA, EMPRESS OF TIME AND SPACE WILL BE WATCHING!"
"FOR ALLYOUR SAKES, DO NOT ANGER ME FURTHER!"
The speed of light re-established itself; the clouds quickly dispersed, and the sun once again shone across the land, though oddly its glow was not so bright- its warmth strangely absent.
My arms lowered. My body now felt tired, heavy, and my mind seemed on the cusp of consciousness. Fighting those feelings, I turned. The Royal family quietly yielded in outright fear as I silently walked back through them. Slowly, carefully, I ascended the finely polished, granite steps. When I reached the landing, Jack and Cami were staring at me in something well past terrified astonishment. Wearily nodding to each of them made me feel very lightheaded as my head began to swim.
My vision began to narrow as I proceeded through the gateway and down the long passageway to Meridian’s ‘throne room’. I felt warm tears slowly cascading down my cheeks and dropping from my chin- the metallic taste upon my tongue told me these were not actual tears, but something far worse.
When had they decreased the ship’s exterior lighting?
Feeling on the verge of blacking out, I made a crucial decision.
“Meridian, medical emergency outside the ship.” I said before darkness fully engulfed me.
When last we left Alex, she was calling for assistance just before losing consciousness. Will the Empress and her sisters succeed in relocating the deposed Egyptians to a new home? Has Alex unlocked another facet of her gift that will finally allow her to apprehend Clemson? If so, at what cost? Read on to see if the Empress of Time and Space can triumph over evil once again.
1211hrs, Temple of the Sun Complex, Egypt, 2510BC
“Alex! Alex, can you hear me?”
Was that Emily calling for me? Her voice sounded so far away, and what was with the darkness? Why had Meridian turned off her exterior lighting?
“Doctor, what happened?”
“Meridian alerted me to a medical emergency outside the hull, captain.”
‘Oh no, one of our passengers has been injured! I should go see what happened. They may need my help, sis,’ I said, but they were apparently too far away to hear me.
“How bad, Doctor?”
“I haven’t finished my examination yet, captain. She seems to be unresponsive though.”
‘The patient must be really bad. I’d never heard Emily’s professional voice sound so concerned.’ I wish I could see where they were so I could help.
“Captain, her cerebral cortex. I’m detecting severe hemorrhaging in multiple locations!” My sister whispered.
‘We better get that patient to the infirmary. I’d like to help, but I don’t know where they are.’
“What happened to her?” Another, far away voice whispered.
‘What a nice sounding voice. Very forceful- very commanding,’ I thought to myself. I liked this man’s voice. I wonder who he is?
“She pushed herself way over her limits, sir. Allie, we need to get her to sick bay on the double.” Emily mumbled.
“I’d like to, sis, but I can’t transit into Meridian, her shielding won’t allow me to phase through her hull.” Allie said from somewhere far off.
‘Hi, sis.’
I really wish I could find them so I could help.
“Then we do this the old fashioned way.” That rich, wonderful, male voice said.
My head started swimming. Wow! His voice really did make me swoon!
“Khufu, be careful! We need to immobilize her head to avoid further damage.” Emily insisted from far away. They must have been on the other side of the temple somewhere.
‘I better hurry and find them so I can lend a hand.’
“Alex, you need to remain still!”
‘But I should be helping with the patient. Time means everything in these cases.’
“I’m warning you, Alex, if you don’t relax and stop fighting us, I’ll have to knock you out!”
‘But you need my help! I’m hurrying, sis!’
“I warned you, Alex! I told you not to move! Now you leave me no choice; its time to say nightie-night!”
‘What? No! I…Oh, I feel so tired all of a sudden...Nightie-nigh…’
Intensely bright light assaulted my eyes as I came to. I tried to raise my hand to shield them, but found it restrained. Since that didn’t work I tried blinking a few times.
That only made things a thousand times worse. Apparently my eyes had already been closed.
A ‘beeping’ sound filled the air of wherever I was. What was going on? Where was I?
I tried my other arm to no avail. Why am I strapped down? Had I been captured? Had I even been anywhere to get captured?
“So how is our hardheaded patient, Doctor?”
Was that Anna Beth’s voice? She still sounded so far away.
“What’s going on, Emily? Anna Beth?” I demanded.
“Settle down Alex, you’re in Meridian’s infirmary. You’ve suffered severe hemorrhaging to your brain. You need time for what nanos you still have to repair the damage. Why didn’t you take my advice and not push so hard? Are you in that much of a hurry to scramble your brain?”
“I did what I had to do.” I told her.
“What did she say, Doctor?”
“She said she did what she had to do, captain. I think. Her speech center is still pretty scrambled.” Emily mumbled. “This is the first she’s said since I found her.”
“Empress, you had no right to sacrifice yourself on our behalf!” The tearfilled, yet shaken, voice of Anna Beth declared. “Still, I humbly thank you for your efforts and dedication. You are a true friend and valued ally. Should I still call you friend, Empress?”
“Huh?”
The blinding light dimmed and I think I felt someone kiss my forehead?
“Heal thyself, Mighty Empress. Let your humble servants do your bidding for now.” Anna Beth said just above a whisper. Why wouldn’t any of them come closer so I could actually hear them- and who just kissed me?
“As you wish, your majesty.” I responded with a giggle.
“Could you make that out?”
“I think, ‘as you wish, something’.”
“You are truly the enigma, Empress.” Anna Beth laughed nervously from across the room.
“Keep me up to date on her condition, doctor. I’ll go update our Mind Warriors. Jacquelyn and Camille have refused to leave their posts until the Empress is out of danger. Djedefre also refuses to seek shelter in Meridian. ”
“Aye, captain.”
“How’s your patient?” I asked.
“What?” Anna Beth asked, just above a whisper.
“I think she asked how my patient was, captain. You go on, ma’am, I can handle this one.” Emily paused for the longest time.
“Alex, you’re the patient, you crazy, hardheaded, blonde! You pushed yourself way past your limits and popped a few dozen blood vessels in that stubborn brain of yours! When I arrived you were bleeding from your ears, nose, and, eyes. Alex, your nanos are almost completely depleted.” Emily mumbled. Why wouldn’t she come closer so I could hear better?
“My flask. In my purse.” I told her.
“Alex, your flask is empty. Where did it all go?” Emily asked in a whisper.
Where did my supply of nano charged water go, I asked myself? Oh, that’s right.
Oh, man did my head hurt!
“I gave the last of it to that little girl, last night.” I told my sister.
“You what? Alex, when did you do that? You never left my side last night.”
Everything was so hazy. When did I do that?
The throbbing in my head felt twice as bad now!
“After we played chess.” I answered as soon as the answer presented itself by way of a single, painfully recalled, image. “I beat the tall, handsome guy with the great six-pack, remember?”
“Not as well as you do, obviously. Alex, I’m afraid I’m going to have to knock you out again. That seems to be the only way you’ll get any rest.”
“But I’ve been out for like a week already, sis!” I argued.
“You’ve only been out for ten minutes, Alex! Time to rest now.”
“But I…”
I awoke to the sound of Meridian’s thrusters starting. As I struggled to gain my freedom from the restraints, the noise multiplied.
“Peyton’s firing up the thrusters! I have to get onboard!” I said aloud.
I fought some more with the straps. Why couldn’t I get free, I asked myself?
The answer made me feel so stupid.
Phasing out, I sat up and pushed myself off the hospital bed. Finally free of the restraints, I rephased. My head pounded like the symphony was using it as the solitary tympani!
I had to get to the bridge, but where was I?
“Duh! You’re in the infirmary, Alex!” I answered myself.
Again the thruster noise doubled.
Exiting the Infirmary, I made my way to the elevator.
“Bridge.” I told it.
“Alex, before arriving at that level, I suggest you change clothes. The captain requires her command staff to be properly attired.” Meridian’s voice advised me.
Accessing my HUD, I selected my Reilly’s default configuration. Just in time too, as the doors slid open to reveal a fully engaged bridge crew.
“All thrusters online, hot, and standing by, Captain.” Seph said confidently.
“Thank you, subcommander. Engineering?”
“Planetary umbilical retracted. All fuel cells fully charged and tending. Beta wave APU online. Meridian reports launch tube clear. Primary and secondary escape passages open to atmosphere, captain.”
“Thank you, Lt. Samuels. Security!”
“All external sensors show Meridian safety zone clear of unauthorized personnel. Temple Gateway secured and sealed. Exhaust vents are open and unobstructed, captain.”
“Thank you, Lt. Cmdr. Darough. Nice of you to join us, Ex-O. Take your seat.”
Why did Anna Beth sound so stiff?
“Tactical!”
“…”
“TACTICAL!” Anna Beth shouted angrily. I looked over just in time to see Sunni fly up onto her console and jump to a specific location on it.
“Immediate area and local airspace shows clear, Captain. Launch corridor is a go.” Sunni’s voice echoed through the bridge loudspeakers. Why hadn’t she exited Pixie mode?
“Weapons!”
“All particle and optical weapons fully charged and online, Captian.” Jack acknowledged.
“Sciences!”
“Remote tower AI indicates all clear, Captain. Launch countdown clock is moving.” Allie reported.
“Internal environment!”
“All levels report pressurized with an optimal mixture and temperature, Captain.” Emily reported.
“Navigation, plot a trans-lunar trajectory! We’ll hold there until our Ex-O has fully healed.”
“Confirmed. Trans-lunar course plotted and entered. Go on your mark, Captain.”
Even Natalia? Why did everyone sound so ‘by the book’? What happened while I was out? For that matter, how long had I been out?
“Thrusters to three quarter power. Engineering, release docking clamps on positive bouyancy. Internal inertial generators to full!”
“Aye, captain.” Ricky Lynn and Peyton chorused as I watched Seph’s hand advance all three banks of thruster controls with confident ease.
The whining roar of the thrusters increased a hundred fold causing my head to vibrate painfully. Meridian began to shudder.
“Z-axis movement, captain.” Persephone Peyton reported with excitement. Natalia and her daughter high-fived each other.
“Let’s maintain professionalism, ladies!”
“Aye!” Both replied smartly.
“Remote tower AI reports Meridian clear of launch tube, Captain.” Ricky Lynn reported over the thrusters.
“Helm, full power to the thrusters.”
Seph again advanced the throttles. The signature whine and roar tripled in volume.
My head vibrated wildly and felt ready to explode!
“Thrusters at maximum, captain.”
“One hundred–fifty meters per second, captain. Passing Mach one. ” Allie reported as Meridian’s shuddering smoothed out slightly.
“Altitude, seven hundred meters and climbing.”
“Confirmed, Helm.”
“Three hundred meters per second.” Allie said as she called out our speed.
“Five hundred meters per second.”
“Twelve hundred meters.” Seph reported.
“Seven hundred meters per second.” Allie said continuing to announce our velocity.
“Seventeen hundred meters.”
“One point five kilometers per second.”
“Engineering, thruster report.”
“All thrusters at one hundred and ten percent of rating, captain. My panel is all green.” Ricky Lynn reported.
“Five kilometers per second, Captain.”
“Twelve Kilometers, Captain.”
“Nine kilometers per second.”
“One hundred-seventy kilometers.”
“Eleven kilometers per second, Captain.”
“Two hundred kilometers.”
“Escape velocity, Captain.” Allie advised.
“Two hundred-forty kilometers, Captain.”
“Inertial generators to dynamic.”
“Dynamic, aye, Captain.” Ricky Lynn acknowledged.
“Helm, thrusters to half.” Anna Beth ordered.
“Half throttle, Captain.” Seph repeated as the thruster whine and roar decreased significantly.
“Captain! I’ve detected several large explosions from our launch vicinity! One from the Temple and…and one from the plateau, ma’am!” Allie reported excitedly.
“What in Osirus’ name happened?” Anna Beth demanded angrily.
“Unknown, Captain. All planetary telemetry has ceased. Lt. Sukiro try to raise the alternate sites.”
“Aye, Commander.” Yuuka responded.
“Captain. Commander. All alternate sites are out. The whole planet has gone silent, ma’am.” Yuuka quickly reported in confusion.
“We need to know what happened. Keep trying, Yuuka.” Allie responded.
“Aye, ma’am.” Yuuka acknowledged.
“Commander Steinert, stop drooling and wipe your mouth! You’ve had your time in this seat!” Anna Beth said as she looked over at me angrily.
I simply smiled nervously at her. Her face remained hard and neutral. What was going on? Was she mad at me for scrambling my brains?
“Twelve kilometers per second.”
“Parking orbit, Captain.” Natalia reported. “Trans- lunar correction burn in nineteen minutes.”
“Main Thruster Cut Off, Captain. Thrusters standing by.” Seph confirmed.
“Well done everyone. Alex, Allie, Emily, my ready room. Now!” Anna Beth ordered angrily.
“WHY WASN’T I ADVISED?!” Anna Beth growled- her hands slapping down hard on the conference table as soon as the door slid closed.
“About what, captain?” I asked in confusion.
“Don’t act like you don’t know, Alexandra! Why does the Empress constantly withhold important information from me?”
“I told you everything, Anna B…” I began.
“This is not the time, Alexandra! TELL ME WHY!”
“Why what, ma’am?” I asked innocently.
“Alex,” Emily said sadly, “Djedefre stayed behind. He refused to board Meridian.”
I lowered my gaze to the floor. “Oh…that.”
“Oh! So now you two remember! Alex, why didn’t you tell me- tell us?” Anna Beth asked after a long pause where she stared angrily at Allie and I.
“Captain, I’m sorry, I…we couldn’t tell you.” I admitted sadly.
“Why? Why couldn’t you tell me? I LEFT MY SON DOWN THERE, ALEX! Meridian’s sensors detected multiple explosions right after we launched! What is your game, Alexandra?!”
I took a deep breath as I looked to Allie. She lost focus momentarily and seemed to double for an instant. Wow! That felt really, really strange!
“Djedefre is to become the next Pharaoh, Captain. One of the explosions would be Allie and Cami laying siege to the Sun Temple. There will be almost nothing left of it for history to find. The mystery of Djedefre’s Sun Temple will be debated by experts for decades if not centuries, but nothing will be confirmed absolutely.”
“By seeming to cause the destruction of the Temple, your son secures his place as the powerful ‘Living God’ the people of Egypt had demanded. Though sometimes brutal, he will reign for many years before his eventual death. Even had you been informed, you wouldn’t have been able to stop him, sister.”
I was suddenly sitting down on a chair. When had that happened?
“Woah, that was weird. When did I sit down?” I said as I reached for my head.
“Alex, you just popped into that chair.” Emily informed me.
“I ‘popped’?”
“Yes, one minute you were standing over there, the next instant you were in that chair. There was no noticeable break in your explanation, though.” Emily explained.
“Captain? Permission to sync with my temporal twin?” Allie asked worriedly.
“Will it help unscramble that pig-headed, piece of granite you both call a brain?”
“It should help.”
“Do it.” Anna Beth growled.
Allie walked over to me. I was suddenly standing across the room from where I was just an instant before.
“Sis, what are you doing? This is no time for games.” Allie said, surprised, but disappointed.
I felt lightheaded again and reached for my head.
“I didn’t do anything, Allie. I wanted to sync up.” I said as Allie again walked over to me.
My head began buzzing loudly. Suddenly I was looking at a whole bunch of me- at least twelve, evenly spaced, Alex Steinerts, encircling the room.
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
“AAAW, that hurt!”
Twelve instances of my voice echoed through the room.
“Doctor? Analysis!” Anna Beth demanded sounding none too happy.
“Alex, which one of you is the real Alex Steinert?
“I am.” All twelve of me chorused.
Emily palmed her face in defeat.
“Of course. Why did I even think that would work?” She mumbled to herself in frustration.
“Internal chronometer, sis.” Allie said to no one in particular. “Alex freeze your chronometer…now!”
“You.” Allie pointed to the Alex to my right. “Tell me your internal chronometer number to the right of the decimal.”
“Zero-zero-six-two-two-nine.” That me answered.
Allie pointed to me. “Read your number.”
Consulting my HUD, I read off the number. “Zero-zero-zero-nine-eight-three.”
“Sit down on the floor, please. Don’t move.” Allie ordered. “You. You’re next. Read your number.” She pointed to the Alex on my left.
“Zero-zero-one-zero…” She began.
“Enough! Em, this here’s the real McCoy.” Allie reached down and placed her hand on my shoulder.
I cried out in pain as a severe burning sensation spread quickly though my body!
Everything went dark.
“It’s about time you woke up, Alex.”
Sunni’s voice didn’t sound too happy. What was up with that? Where was she, anyway? I tried to move my head but felt it restrained by a tight belt across my forehead.
“Why is my head tied down?” I asked in confusion.
“Why do you think, Alex?” Sunni said as she hovered up into my range of sight then landed beyond my left breast and leaned angrily on it with both hands. She certainly looked perturbed. “You almost gave the captain a coronary!”
“And just how did I do that?” I asked.
“Emily said there were, like, twelve of you in the captain’s ready room- that you all answered at the same time.”
“How did I do that?” I asked.
“What? Seriously? You don’t know? Alex, how could you not know how you do it? You were there…weren’t you?” Sunni screeched angrily as she leaned harder on my breast and stared.
“I remember it happening, but I still don’t know how I did it, Sunni.”
“Well, that makes it unanimous, Alex.” My voice said from my left.
“Alex? Alex Reilly?”
“Yep.”
“But you were fine. You and I, we…” I started to say with concern.
“Yep.” She answered my uncompleted question.
“Then, how?”
“When we sync, its bidirectional, sis, remember?”
“Yes…my brain isn’t that scrambled.” I replied in annoyance.
“Apparently it was, sis, and…apparently when our nano reservoir is low, we both feel the pain of the information migration. Don’t ask me how. I don’t have any of my research here to review. Thanks, by the way, you’ve made my week.”
“Week? What do you mean ‘I’ made your week?” I asked as my confusion multiplied.
“Alex, we’ve been orbiting the moon for four days. Anna Beth refuses to set any course until you two recover.” Sunni informed me.
I looked at the five-inch, yellow-winged, yellow-haired, woman pressing hard into one of my prominent, sensitive, assets. It seemed strange for Sunni Smithson to be doing that given…
“Why haven’t you left Pixie mode, Jim?”
“Why haven’t I left Pixie mode.” Sunni repeated dourly as she suddenly stood straight and put her hands up above her head. “Aren’t you even remotely concerned about your own health? God, you are really something, Alexandra Steinert!”
I stared at the tiny woman in silence for some time.
“Fine!” Sunni angrily crossed her arms under her bust. “Aunt Emily thinks it’s because of my period! She thinks maybe you and I share a common trait- not being able to access our gift during that time of the month! Ya happy, Empress? I’ve been stuck as a honey-sucking, flying, Barbie doll for almost five days!”
“Well at least it’s almost over, hun. In a few more days you’ll be a grownup then you don’t have to ask Yuuka to take you to Pixie mode ever again.” I said with a reassuring smile.
Sunni became very animated as she raised her right hand, pointed, and angrily shook her tiny finger at me.
“Just…just…just a few more days? That’s all you have to say, Alex? How can you be so upbeat? I’ve felt bloated, crampy…I’ve had a blaring migraine, and my mood changes have been off the scale! And to top it all off, I think I’m even beginning to like boys, Alex! How screwed up is that?”
“Well, you are fe…”
“Don’t even go there, Alexandra Steinert! I know what you were going to say and just. Don’t. Go. There! I’m usually a guy, just in case you’ve forgotten that little fact?”
“I didn’t forget, Jim. You knew the risks going into this and willingly accepted them. You just got immersed a little deeper than you anticipated. Now you can say you’ve experienced good as well as bad from our side. Not many men can claim that on their resume.”
“Alex, that’s not the point! Sure, I’ve experienced what you all experienced so many years ago. I feel privileged to have had the opportunity, but this isn’t right. I’m James Smithson, Colonel, USAF, not Sunni Smithson, blonde, yellow-winged, femme-fatal, Pixie.”
“So what is the real point here, Colonel?” I asked raising an eyebrow.
Sunni’s head dropped in defeat.
“I…I think…I think I like it, Alex. I think I like being a Pixie! How completely absurd is that? I mean…I mean I haven’t even received my gift yet. Sixty-two years old and James Smithson hasn’t received his goddamned gift! I’ve got to be the lamest brother of Kili there ever was! Now I’m stuck…as a Pixie…having my frickin’period, fer chrissakes! Alex? You would have told me if I had a giant ‘L’ tattooed on my forehead, right?”
“Why would you have an ‘L’ on your forehead, Jim?” I asked, not following his more modern vernacular.
“’L’ for loser, Alex. I feel like such a loser. This trip only confirmed what I’ve known for years. James Smithson is an absolute loser!”
I began to laugh.
“See, even the great Empress of Time and Space thinks I’m right and can’t help laughing.” Sunni said as her wings slowly lifted her off my ribcage. She began to slowly fly out of view.
“I’m not laughing at you because I agree with you, Jim. I’m laughing because of how sensitive…how girly you’re acting right now. So you’re stuck like this for a few more days- big deal! You still performed a valuable service to not only me, but also to the Queen of all Egypt! You and Yuuka both helped save hundreds of lives over those two hectic days.” I took a breath as she flew back into view and settled back on my ribs.
“You have never been, nor will you ever be a loser, James ‘Sunni’ Smithson! On the contrary, you are one of the bravest men I know. Who else would volunteer to help me with my cause, knowing what would happen to them…again? No. You are a brave man, Jim- a man who cares less about himself and more for those around him. For me, that more than pays for membership into Kili society.” I told her. “I’m also surprised you fought the urge to feel me up just now.”
Sunni looked down to where her hands rested and blushed profusely. Her hands shot back to her sides.
“Sssssorry.”
I smiled wickedly a moment.
“As for your gift…that’s just around the corner, hun.” I indicated the direction with my eyes.
“Great! Now you’re back to teasing with your predictions.” Sunni griped raising her arms over her head in defeat again. “So, tell me, Empress…when can I expect to receive my gift…and will I know it when I see it?”
“Go around the corner and see, Jim.” I suggested.
“Now I know you’re teasing! You’ve never given anyone a straight answer to that question for as long as I’ve known you, Alex! Just tell me the truth, please, Empress.”
“Your gift awaits you around the corner, James Smithson! How much clearer can I be?” I laughed as I motioned with my eyes to my right again.
The yellow-winged Pixie paused a moment then pointed behind and to her left.
“My gift…you say my gift…its right around that corner? On the other side of that wall, right?”
“Got it in one, hun.” I giggled.
Sunni slowly took to the air and flew off to my right. She was gone for no more than a minute before she returned, looking extremely disappointed.
“I am sooo damn gullible! I didn’t really expect you to be straight with me, Alex.” She said as she gently, slowly landed again on the left side of my ribcage.
“So, you’re not happy with your gift, Sunni?” I asked wondering how long it would take.
“All I saw was a mirror, Alex. I get it. You win. I won’t bitch anymore.” She replied, disheartened.
“Pixies can be sooo oblivious at times, sis.” Allie giggled from my left.
“Now there are two Empress’ laughing at the loser.” Sunni moaned. She began to slowly hover off me.
“So, what did you see around the corner, hun?” I asked gently.
“I saw a mirror, Alex. I already told you that.”
“No,” I continued, “What did YOU see, Jim?”
“Like I said; I saw a mirror, Alex! I saw me- a blonde-haired, yellow-winged, pixie with a nice rack- hovering in front of a mirror. Satisfied now?” She sulked.
“Almost, Sunni.” I answered.
“So, let me get this straight, Jimmy.” Allie asked for clarification. “You went around the corner- a corner my sister told you was where you would find your gift- and all you saw was a voluptuous, blonde, yellow-winged, Pixie in a mirror.”
“That’s it! I’m out of here!” Sunni shouted angrily as she suddenly streaked out of my line of sight.
I phased out and sat up. Looking to my left, I noticed Allie sitting on another bed looking back at me. We both started counting.
“Three…two…one.” We chorused.
Sunni shot back into the Infirmary and hovered mere inches from my face. Her face was red with anger as she pointed a tiny, delicate finger at me again.
“You enjoy doing that way too much, Alexandra Steinert!” She groused.
“Do you like your gift or not, Jim?” I asked bluntly.
The tiny, yellow-winged Pixie flew closer, grabbed the end of my nose with both hands and kissed it. She flew over to Allie and did the same thing before returning to me.
“So I’m stuck like this? I’ll never be James Smithson ever again, Alex?”
“No, hun,” I giggled. “You’ll be stuck like this only if you forget to grow up, but only for a week’s time. Congratulations. Now…go find your squadron leader and go celebrate.”
“Have one for me, colonel.” Allie said before Sunni left in a blur.
“You two really need to watch what you say to that girl, Alex. She just shot into the passage and barely missed me. Good thing I saw it coming. So what did you do to her now?” Emily protested as she entered the Infirmary. She didn’t seem surprised that Allie and I were sitting up and free of restraints.
“We just told Sunni she received her gift a few days ago. She didn’t believe us.” Allie revealed as she turned to get off her bed.
“I thought Jim Smithson received his gift years ago? That’s what my future memories say, anyway.”
“He hid the fact well, sis, but no, he just got it five days ago.” I told her.
“Wait, you don’t mean there’s ANOTHER Pixie in the sisterhood, do you?”
Allie and I nodded.
“Wow! That’s going to play with his head!”
“Well, it’s better than the alternative, right?” I stated casually.
“And what’s that, Alex?” Emily asked.
“Remaining in that form even when she grows up.” I laughed.
“But only if she wants that, sis. That’s the way I’ve seen her future.” Allie giggled.
“We’ll let the shape-shifting Pixie decide which is right.” I giggled, along with Allie and Emily.
Meridian 12, + 4 Days, 7 Hours, Lunar Orbit, 2510BC
“Welcome back to the conscious world, Commander. I trust we won’t be seeing more than one of you or your sister?” Anna Beth greeted stiffly as I exited the elevator.
“Forgive me, captain. I had no idea I was so badly damaged. Lt. Scott has cleared Allie and I for duty, ma’am.” I replied after stopping and standing to attention.
“Take your seat, Commander.”
“Thank you, Captain.”
“So, Alex…what can we expect from the Empress with regard to destinations?” Anna Beth asked with one eyebrow raised, daring me to try anything. I knew her question had deeper meaning.
“You are the captain, ma’am. You have a starship. You can go wherever you want in this big, beautiful universe. Say the word and we’ll set course straightaway.” I replied with a smile.
“Where would you go, Commander Steinert?” She asked slyly. If this wasn’t a test, I didn’t know what would be. Natalia and Persephone turned around to observe. Anna Beth motioned with her finger for the pair to turn back to their consoles.
“Home would always be a good place to go.” I suggested as I put finger and thumb to my chin. “It’s always nice to return home after successful missions…don’t you agree? You get to sleep in a familiar bed, talk with familiar people…just relax and unwind in familiar, comfortable surroundings.”
“If home were anything like it was when Meridian 12 launched, I would agree whole-heartedly, commander. However, recent reports shed a different light on our home planet.” Anna Beth looked very tired as her eyes lingered on me, she had obviously hoped for more.
“How about we take a vacation then, Captain? Ship’s morale would benefit if we could vacation among friends.” I suggested.
“Alex, right now we have no friends! We’re probably the most wanted fugitives in this galaxy. By this time, word has reached all the other systems that the great Egyptian society of Earth has crumbled- that Khufu and Anna Beth have been…‘expelled’.”
“Hmmmm, you may be right about that, captain. Why not go some place that hasn’t gotten that message yet?” I asked, finger and thumb still on my chin.
“Where would you suggest, Commander?” Anna Beth asked skeptically as she seemed to play along.
“It’s not a matter of where, but when, captain.” I smiled as I began to concentrate on the outer hull of Meridian 12- about when in time I wanted us to go.
“Captain! The stars! They’ve changed position!” Natalia shouted, suddenly breaking my concentration.
Anna Beth glared at me then looked to the large view screen ahead of us.
“Navigation, I want a best guess on our location!” She ordered.
“Navigational sensors indicate we’re still in lunar orbit, captain!”
“Alex? What! Did you. Just. Do?” Anna Beth hissed at me angrily.
“Communications, please open Terran subspace-band Alpha-theta-epsilon-nine, channel Gamma-nine-point seven.” I requested hoping I remembered the proper comm band. I cued another language for my suit’s translator.
“Captain?” Yuuka asked for authority to comply.
Anna Beth cautiously nodded her approval then continued to stare laser beams at me.
“Alpha-theta-epsilon-nine, Gamma-nine-point-seven open, Exec. Go ahead.” Yuuka repeated confirming the open channel.
“Terran Interstellar Space Probe, Meridian 12, requesting docking permission and liberty privileges.” I said in my newly selected language. Two faces, Anna Beth, and Natalia, suddenly stared at me like…well, like I was speaking some foreign language. Jack, Cami, Emily, Ricky Lynn, Sunni, Peyton, and Yuuka remained silent but gave me their attention nonetheless.
“Unknown spacecraft, repeat your designation.” A familiar man’s voice responded over the loudspeaker. Seven of the bridge’s occupants began to smile.
“I repeat, Terran Interstellar Space Probe, Meridian 12, requesting docking permission and liberty privileges.”
“Meridian 12, please state your planet of origin.” The voice asked.
“Sol 3.” I answered, knowing that was going to raise all sorts of flags. There was a delay before they responded.
“Meridian 12, we have no record of any trans-stellar spacecraft registered to the uninhabited planet, Sol 3. Do you possess a valid authorization code, perhaps?”
“OakridgeEmpress8716, Atlantis Control.” I responded with a smile. A response came instantly.
“Alex? Alex Steinert is that really you?” A familiar woman’s voice cried out over the speaker.
“Hey, Reggie, long time- no see.” I giggled in response.
“A long time? You’ve only been gone two weeks. Where are you? We can’t see you anywhere on our sensors?” Reggie inquired.
“We’re just coming out of the lunar umbra. Meridian isn’t that big though, so we’ll still be hard to detect.”
“We? Alex, we just picked up something only eight by four cubits. How can there be anyone else with you?”
“I say again, we request docking authorization and liberty for two hundred-eighty-one souls, Atlantis Control.” I said ignoring her question. There was a long pause before she answered.
“Atlantis Control, do you copy?” I asked just to make sure we were still in communication.
Again there was no response.
“Meridian 12. Please restate your liberty request.” Reggie’s mate, Ian’s voice came back over the speaker.
“We request liberty for two hundred-eighty-one souls, Atlantis Control.”
“Standby, Meridian 12.”
“Acknowledged, Atlantis Control.” I replied.
“Meridian 12, do you support remote docking capability?”
“Standby, Atlantis Control.” I switched back to my current default language. “Captain, they want to know if we have remote docking capability.”
“Yes, but who are ‘they’, Alexandra?” Anna Beth asked cautiously.
“Friends of ours, Captain.” I said before reselecting Atlantian. “Atlantis Control, we do indeed have remote docking capability.”
“Acknowledged, Meridian 12, sending synchronization protocols. Acknowledge on valid checksum.”
“Receiving an information packet, Exec.” Yuuka reported.
“Pass it to Lt. Samuels for authentication.” I instructed.
“Protocol packet received, Communications, thanks. Give me a minute to decrypt and install, Cmdr. Steinert.” Ricky Lynn acknowledged.
“Alex, whose language are we speaking?” Anna Beth asked as she looked between Ricky Lynn, Yuuka, and I.
“It’s a very old language, captain. I suspect Meridian has no record of it in her archive.” I informed her.
Anna Beth looked at me skeptically.
“How old are we talking, Commander?”
“About sixty-five thousand years before the exodus of Khufu and Anna Beth from Egypt.” I responded.
Our captain gasped loudly. Natalia, Sunni, and even Persephonie turned around and stared at me, mouths agape.
“Meridian, where is Khufu?” She asked the AI immediately.
“Your mate is in your quarters, Captain.”
“Tell him I want him on the bridge immediately!”
“Khufu is on his way, Captain.”
“Captain, we have something big coming around the planetary horizon.” Sunni cried excitedly.
Anna Beth gave me an angry glare.
“Commander Steinert, remote docking protocols have been accepted by Meridian AI. Passing checksum to Communications on your command, ma’am.” Ricky Lynn reported.
I looked to our captain for her permission. Anna Beth looked defeated.
“Send checksum.”
“Aye, passing to Communications.” Samuels repeated.
“Checksum received and transmitting, commander.” Yuuka acknowledged.
“Meridian 12, Atlantis Control. Checksum received and validated. Welcome to Sol 3 and Expeditionary Ship, Atlantis. Dock Control will synchronize and bring you into docking bay Alpha-three. Sit back and enjoy the ride.”
“Captain, Meridian reports remote docking enabled. Thrusters coming online.” Peyton said as we heard the thrusters winding up.
“Breaking lunar orbit, captain.” Natalia reported. The look she gave me though, asked if I was sure of what I was doing.
As we slowly approached Atlantis, her sheer scale became apparent.
“I pray to the Terran Lords you know what you’re doing, Alexandra.” Anna Beth whispered to me.
I smiled confidently.
“Two hundred–forty-thousand kilometers and closing, captain.” Natalia reported.
“Thrusters shutting down, captain.” Peyton announced.
“We’re still that far away and it looks that big?” Anna Beth’s eyes bulged.
“Sensors indicate it to be fifty-three point four-six kilometers in diameter by two point eight-six kilometers at its thickest point.” Sunni announced over the loudspeaker.
“Eighty-eight thousand cubits by forty-four hundred cubits, Captain.” Ricky Lynn informed her, converting to the Atlantian measurement system.
Khufu and Allie exited the elevator.
“Cubits?” Anna Beth blinked several times.
“What’s this about cubits, my love?” Khufu asked, immediately intrigued.
Allie wasted no time taking her station.
“That’s ‘Captain’ while on MY bridge, mister!” Anna Beth told him through clinched teeth.
“Ah yes, forgive me, ‘Captain’. Already I am a second-class citizen.” Khufu answered sarcastically. He turned his attention to our main view screen.
“Captain? Where are we? What is that colossus we seem to be approaching?
“Ask my Executive Officer. This is her doing.”
“Alex?” He asked looking to me.
“Terran Interstellar Space Probe Meridian 12, please restate your crew complement as there is a discrepancy between hull dimensions and stated passenger complement.” Atlantis Control asked.
“Meridian 12 stands at two hundred-eighty-one souls, Atlantis Control. We’re bigger than we look.” I responded in Atlantian.
Khufu slowly walked in front of me, turned, and stared deeply into my eyes.
“Atlantis? Empress, can this be true?” He asked in wide-eyed astonishment.
Our captain and navigator gasped.
I smiled.
Khufu began laughing and grinning maniacally before his hands flew to his mouth in childlike excitement.
“By all the Gods is this really possible? We’re actually here…Atlantis… the Ancient Ones?”
I placed a finger to my lips to quiet him down.
“Seven hundred kilometers and closing, captain.”
Khufu dropped his hands and his mouth fell open. He turned to watch our approach.
“We’re still that far away?” He asked then swallowed hard as I nodded my head.
“One hundred kilometers and closing.”
“Retro-thrusters and maneuvering quads coming online, captain.”
“Thirty kilometers.”
Our course was bringing us in head on to the split, outer or Epsilon ring.
“Quads firing, captain. ‘Z-axis changing.” Peyton reported.
We began to pass directly over the upper section of Epsilon ring, so close in fact that we could see people watching in the windows.
“Atlantis Control, Meridian 12. Control, think you could tell docking control that we just painted the hull and we’d kinda like it to stay there? We’re microcubits away from receiving a collision alarm and Meridian activating her automatic evasion maneuvers.”
“Z-axis quads firing again, captain. We’re gaining some altitude.”
“Sorry about that Meridian 12, our Dockmaster has very little experience with scout ships. Meridian 12, our security sensors show your weapons systems may still be active. Suggest you safety them. We are peaceful, repeat, we are peaceful.”
“Captain, Atlantis Control is asking us to disable and safety our weapons.” I relayed the request in Ancient Terran.
“So it’s true? They’re really the ancient ones, Alex?” Natalia said as she spun around and stared at me.
Again, I just nodded.
“Weapons Officer, disable and safe all partical and optical weapons. Acknowledge when complete.
“All weapons systems disabled. All safeties engaged, captain.” Jack reported seconds later.
“Atlantis Control, Meridian 12. All weapons offline with safeties engaged.” I relayed to Atlantis.
“Acknowledged, Meridian. According to our sensors, you’re carrying enough weaponry to destroy the planet below us several times over! We’re breathing a little easier down here. Thanks.” Ian responded. There was definitely relief in his voice.
We had just passed over Delta ring and were closing on Gamma.
“Captain Y-axis quads firing. Y-axis motion.” Peyton announced. “We’re matching rotational velocity, ma’am.”
The massive ring speeding under us seemed to slow down and soon stopped entirely. We were now passing Gamma on our way to Beta ring. Alpha or the Command Core continued to grow on our screen. Although I had witnessed something like this when we first arrived, seeing it from a transport tube was nothing like the view we had now! Atlantis could only be called magnificent!
Beta Ring passed silently below us now.
“Retro-thrusters firing, captain.”
On our main screen, a small speck of bright light appeared on the Command Core, about two-thirds up the giant, spherical hull. I noted that we were heading right for the grey circle above the huge grey ‘A’ of Atlantis’ registry number: Alpha-Rho-Kappa, painted on her colossal, center hull.
“Does that say what I think it says, Alex?” Jack gasped.
“Sure does, hun.” I answered. Emily, Yuuka, and Ricky Lynn all turned in their seats and stared at me. Even Sunni’s head peered over the back of her seat at me with her jaw unhinged. Peyton remained surprisingly quiet.
More thrusters fired.
“Captain, Meridian’s attitude has changed by ninety.” Peyton reported as the command Core dropped below and off our screen. “X-axis quads firing.”
“The Commodore must be really anxious to see you, Alex. As I recall, that docking bay is almost right next to their bridge. Dixie told me it’s reserved for diplomats, heads of state, and other dignitary shuttles.” Ricky Lynn informed me.
“Retro-thrusters firing. X-axis motion stopped, captain.” Peyton relayed before more thrusters began to whine. “Z-axis quads firing again, ma’am.”
After just a few minutes, the brightly illuminated, metallic superstructure of Atlantis’ emmense docking bay ceiling filled our screen.
“Meridian 12, Docking Control. Which end is up? Your configuration closely resembles our lifeboat capsules, but I wanted to make sure. Please advise.” An unknown man’s voice queried.
“Same configuration, Docking Control. Wide end down.” I responded.
“Acknowledged, Meridian. I’ll try to be gentle.”
We felt a slight jolt.
“All movement stopped, captain.” Peyton reported.
“Docking Control, Meridian 12. Welcome to Expeditionary Ship Atlantis. Commodore Celeste sends her warmest welcome and has asked to meet with your command crew following re-pressurization and decontamination protocols. Remote docking will be removed when all processes have been completed. Enjoy your stay, Meridian.” Docking control informed and greeted pleasantly.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:28
“Captain, remote docking has just disengaged my console.” Peyton announced. It had been ten minutes since Docking Control had closed the outer door and began pressurizing the large docking bay.
“Docking Control, Meridian 12. Remote docking protocol has completed. Your command crew is asked to egress at this time to meet with Commodore Celeste. Thank you for your patience and again, welcome aboard.”
“Acknowledged, Docking Control. Give us a few minutes to finish our post-flight.” I responded.
“Acknowledged, Meridian. Commodore Celeste has been informed and will be waiting. Docking Control out.”
“So, do we know this Commodore Celeste, Alex?” Anna Beth asked acerbically.
While we’d waited, I had Ricky Lynn download the Atlantian language file to the rest of the command crew Reilly suits and Meridian’s database.
“Commodore Andromeda Celeste is our half sister, Captain.” Allie responded for Emily and I.
“My, but you do get around, Alexandra.” She replied in a catty tone.
“In this case, Captain, it would be our mother, Ruth Scott who ‘got around’.” Emily remarked, equally catty, to set the record straight.
“Engineering, are we done yet?” Anna Beth demanded, changing the subject.
“Aye, ma’am. Inertial dampers are offline. Power cells are fully charged and Beta wave APU is shutdown. Meridian is all tucked in for the night.” Ricky Lynn answered.
Local gravity is zero-point-nine-one of Earth normal, Captain.” Allie reported.
“Excellent job, everyone! Let’s go have a look at Atlantis.” Anna Beth announced. To me she sounded a bit too cynical.
The outer hatch opened to reveal the large, well-lit hangar bay. Two other…what could only be called, shuttles sat nearby. They dwarfed Meridian in size and mass, but I’d wager she could dwarf them in firepower.
We must have appeared quite the circus act as twelve people emerged from a craft that couldn’t possibly hold more than two of us. Even from a hundred yards away I could see Andie’s mouth drop open.
“Had I not seen it with my own eyes, I’d never have believed it!” Andie exclaimed in English as she walked toward us. Reggie was at her side along with Ian and his men.
“Hello, sister. I bet you never thought we’d be back so soon?”
“Somehow, I felt I should expect something bizarre like this. Welcome back to Atlantis, Alexandra and Emily.” She greeted us with a bright smile. She embraced Emily, Allie, and I lovingly.
“May we introduce the rest of Meridian 12’s flight crew?” I offered then pointed everyone out as I named them.
“And the Pixie on your right shoulder? She does not belong to you?” Andie asked with a quirky smile.
“Hey, I don’t BELONG to anybody, Commodore Amazon.” Sunni growled from my shoulder. I had again forgotten about her being there.
“Oh, right. Andie, this is Colonel James Smithson, but she prefers we call her Sunni while in Pixie mode.”
“Maybe my suit’s translator is malfunctioning, but you introduced her as Col. James Smithson? The translator indicates ‘James’ is a male designation, not female. Please correct me if I’m wrong.”
“Oh, your translator is working fine, sis. James and I share the same limitation in that part of our gift doesn’t work while menstruating. Sunni has a few more days left before she can exit Pixie mode.”
Andie blinked a few times as she tried to comprehend what I said.
“Welcome to Atlantis, Sunni. I’m sure Yuuka is dying to show you around.” Andie looked over to Yuuka for acknowledgement.
“Yuuka, I hear the children have been asking about the little Pixie woman that had been visiting the schools around the ship for the last several months. I wager they would be thrilled to see you brought back a friend.”
Yuuka faced Anna Beth and stood to attention.
“Captain, permission to be dismissed.”
“Granted, Lt. Sukiro. Col. Smithson, see that Yuuka is properly escorted.
“Aye, ma’am.” Sunni acknowledged as she sprang from my shoulder. Yuuka wasted no time going to Pixie mode and the two flew towards the interior hangar door- Yuuka having to toggle back to normal to trigger the door.
“So, Captain. Would it be proper to invite you and your mate to dinner? It should be ready in an hour or so; we should meet first on my bridge. You are welcome to decline if you so wish.”
“It would be our honor, Madam Commodore.” Khufu said, accepting graciously before confirming it with Anna Beth.
Our captain glared at the former Pharaoh of all Egypt then looked back to Andie.
“Thank you, Commodore. On behalf of my command staff, I accept your generous offer and look forward to sharing a meal with you. Perchance, is there something we can provide to the meal? Preparations, supplies, labor?” Anna Beth said stiffly.
“Ah, I know of this future Earth concept!” Andie said excitedly. “If you so choose, you may contribute to the post-meal delicacy- dessert, I believe it to be called?” Andie said as she looked to me for confirmation.
I nodded with a smile.
“Acceptable. I would now like to update my passengers and see to their egress. I trust your men are here to escort us around the ship?” Our captain inquired stiffly.
“Actually, Captain, I request your Chief Engineer see to your passengers, as I would like to get to know you, your mate, and the remainder of your command staff?” Andie asked diplomatically.
Anna Beth remained silent for a moment.
“Meridian, Lt. Samuels is in charge. Alert me if I am needed.”
“Confirmed, Captain.” Meridian acknowledged.
“Dixie?” Andie asked, looking up to the ceiling.
“Yes, Commodore?” Atlantis’ AI’s voice echoed through the hangar.
“Dixie, offer communications to Meridian 12. Standard network access, please.”
“Understood, Commodore. Mom, welcome back to Atlantis. I have missed you very much.”
“Me too, baby. Play nice with Meridian, she hasn’t had anyone to talk to in quite some time.” Ricky Lynn said pleasantly.
Anna Beth’s attention immediately snapped to our Chief Engineer.
“Mom?” She said just above a whisper.
“It’s a long story, skipper. Dixie has all the latest firewall and security protocols though. Meridian is perfectly safe.” Samuels confirmed, easing her fears.
“Ricky Lynn, Ian and his men are under your command. We have reserved quarters in sections D-thirty-four through thirty-six for Meridian passengers. Local neighborhood liaisons will meet and greet when you arrive at Delta ring. They are being equipped with translation units as we speak. If you could copy the appropriate translation files to Dixie for download? Oh, and please pass on my welcome greeting to everyone?” Andie said as she smiled brightly.
“Ricky Lynn, when you have time, would you like to meet me out on E-ring? I’ve been dying to talk with you.” Reggie asked politely. There was definitely excitement in her voice.
“As soon as I’m off duty, I’ll give you a call, toots.”
“I’m off at three bells.” Reggie added quickly, smiling. I noticed her quickly take Ian’s hand and squeeze it.
“Captain, if you and your remaining command staff would follow me?” Andie suggested as she motioned us to follow her to the exit door. It slid open as we approached a minute later.
Once through it, Andie began her narration.
“Meridian is docked in our high security bay, the only bay on Atlantis reserved for planetary heads of state, royalty, and other important dignitaries.” Andie said as she led us down the passage and into Atlantis’ bridge.
Earth was just passing in front of the huge, floor to ceiling windows of the large, multi-tiered Control Room.
“Gods, is that Earth? I’ve never seen it look so snow-covered.”
“At this time in Earth’s history, the ice-age is in full swing.” I informed Khufu. “Glaciers cover most of the northern and southern hemispheres.”
“I hardly recognize the planet like this. Alexandra, you are truly the miracle!” Khufu said to Allie and I.
“I agree completely, sir.” Andie concurred with a huge smile.
After a few silent minutes she motioned us into her private conference room. Once the door slid closed, Andie stopped, turned, and quickly knelt, head bowed, before Anna Beth and Khufu.
“Your highness’, It is a pleasure to finally meet the great Pharaoh Khufu and Queen Anna Beth of Egypt. Atlantis is yours to explore, your majesties.”
“What?” Anna Beth gasped in shock.
“Alex has told us so much about you two. Since first seeing your images courtesy of Jacquelyn and Camille, I have longed to meet actual royalty!” Andie bowed her head deeper. “Forgive me for my forwardness. I have dreamed of this moment since meeting my half-sisters.”
Anna Beth looked for some comment from me with tears in her eyes as Andie slowly stood back up.
“Don’t look at me hun; she came up with that all on her own.” I giggled.
The former Queen of all Egypt looked back at our hostess then looked at Khufu momentarily. Both of them instantly fell to both knees and bowed deeply.
“It is we who bow to you- for you are the Commander of Atlantis- the leader of the Ancient Ones- the first to colonize Earth. We present ourselves to you, Andromeda Celeste of Atlantis. We are your humble servants.” Khufu said- his eyes cast down to the deck.
“Alex? I’m not sure what to make of this, sister. Why would royalty bow and prostrate themselves to me, I have neither noble blood nor royal title?” Andie asked as she stared at Pharaoh and his mate in teary-eyed confusion.
“That is where you are wrong, Madam Commodore. It has been recorded that the Egyptian people are the direct descendants of the Ancient Ones. Some say they were Gods from the heavens, others believe them to be settlers from another world. You have proven the latter undeniably. What would you have us do, Madam Commodore?” Khufu explained.
“Well, for one thing, you two should get up before my sister Reggie starts to tease me relentlessly!” Andie told them. “She thinks I already have too much power as it is.”
Reggie frowned and elbowed her sister’s forearm.
Anna Beth began to laugh. Quietly at first then she got louder. She looked up to see Andie staring down at her in confusion.
“Now I know you and Alexandra are sisters, Commodore. You both show too much humility to your subordinates.”
“Subordinates, your highness? How could you say such a thing? I am nowhere near your superior! Please stand up, you are making me nervous.” Andie blushed profusely.
“She’s right, Andromeda. I saw the similarities between you four the instant you stood together. Even you, Regina, you share some facial features and expressions with Emily- especially that glare you just gave Andromeda a moment ago. I’ve seen Emily give it to Alex many times in the last few days.” Khufu laughed.
“But Andie and I only have our father in common. I am not related to the Scott side of the family, your highness.” Reggie gasped.
“Neither are Allie and I, hun, but we all look like sisters just the same.” I said trying to convince her of what I knew to be true. I wondered what she would do if she knew she actually had ‘K’ cells floating around inside her. Oh well, I thought, she’ll find out when her gift manifests.
Jack and Cami looked over at me in astonishment. I just nodded my head slightly while Allie gave them a slight, quick smirk.
Andie must have noticed our covert exchange.
“I’m sure everyone would like to freshen up before dinner? Reggie and I would be happy to show you to your quarters, majesties.”
“Commodore Celeste?” Khufu asked in a gentle tone.
“Yes, Pharaoh?” Andie answered while bowing slightly.
“Let us call a truce of sorts, shall we? If you agree to call us Khufu and Anna Beth, we will return the courtesy and call you Andromeda and Regina. Agreed?”
“I cannot, in good faith, concede, your majesty. In order for this bargain to work properly, you must agree to call me Andie and my sister, Reggie.”
“You do drive a hard bargain, Commodore.” Khufu smiled as he paused a moment. “You have a deal, Andie.”
Khufu offered his hand to seal the pact. Andie instead grasped his forearm- a normal enough gesture by Atlantian tradition, but for an Egyptian, the sign of friendship and camaraderie between fellow warriors.
“Excuse me, Commodore. Mom wants me to tell you that several members of the ‘Royal Egyptian Family’ demand an audience.” Dixie interrupted politely, but with some subtle sarcasm.
“That wasn’t the way she said it, was it, Dixie,” I asked with a devious smile?
“No, Alex, her exact words were ‘The royal bad-assed nephew, bitchy princess Alusia, an’ their three spoilt brats wants ta see da head dame o’ this here joint’.” She recited, doing a fairly good impersonation of the good Professor.
“Alusia…isn’t that the name of the…the Polish woman you told me about, Alex?” Andie asked as she narrowed her eyes.
“The one and only, sis. Watch out for the oldest daughter though, she’s a handful.” Allie warned.
“Dixie, inform Professor Samuels that I will be there shortly to escort the ‘Royal Family’ to my conference room.”
“Mom sends her thanks. She claims she was about to throttle the young Alexis. Commodore? What would engine controls have to do with teenage and adolescent children?” Dixie asked innocently.
We all laughed.
“It is a future Earth colloquialism meaning she wants to strangle the child about the neck, Dixie. She does not actually mean to do that though.” Andie explained while continuing to giggle.
“I wouldn’t be too sure about that, Andie. Alexis can be a bit…abrasive.” Allie concluded.
“Shall I alert security of a possible altercation, Commodore?” Dixie asked with noticeable concern.
“No, I’ll take care of it, Dixie.” Andie said right before she vanished.
“Interesting.” Allie and I chorused. Emily, Jack, Cami’s, as well as everyone else’s mouths dropped open.
“So she has the family gift?” Emily asked me after a few seconds.
“Seems so, sis.” I replied.
“She scared the dark matter out of me three days after you all left, Alex. One minute she was talking to me about how she missed her new sisters, wondering what it would be like to be able to phase out; the next, she was gone. I was beside myself until she reappeared right where she had been. She claimed she was trying to talk to me but I wouldn’t respond. Andie said she went to get my attention and her hand passed straight through me. I guess that was when she figured it out and thought about rephasing. She’s been practicing for almost two weeks straight. I’ve had to disable the temporal anomaly sensors all around Atlantis because she refuses to stop doing it.”
“Alex, Andie just rephased behind Alusia’s Alexis.” Jack informed us.
“Now Alexis is hurrying back into Meridian. She’s running kind of funny.” Cami laughed.
“Apparently she doesn’t handle surprises too well.” Jack grinned.
“Good bladder control IS key in these instances, sister.” Cami giggled back, nodding to Jack.
“That’s been my experience, too, sister.” Jack agreed.
“Stop it you two.” Anna Beth groused, feigning a slight smile. “No one likes to have an accident…well deserved or not.”
“Let’s face it,” Emily said seriously with a devious smile, “A strange, six foot tall woman appearing out of thin air behind me would likely give the same result.”
Several minutes later, Alusia and her brood arrived in the conference room. Alusia glared at me accusingly as she instructed her two girls and her wide-eyed boy to be seated and behave themselves. Khefra had an almost serene smile on his face.
That vanished as soon as his mate turned around and glared at him. At least I wasn’t alone.
“Welcome to Atlantis,” Andie greeted formally in Ancient Terran, but she targeted the three children specifically.
“I must remind you that this is a fully operational space vehicle and there are many rules that we all must adhere to. First and foremost,” Andie paused for only a second, “this is MY ship and what I say goes!” Her fist hit the top of the table to emphasize the point. “There will be no whining, moaning, or bitching! Especially on MY BRIDGE! Is! That! Clear!?” Andie glared at Alusia’s oldest.
“If I hear from my subordinates that any of you…ANY of you have been the least bit out of line, Mommy and Daddy will be visiting you in our luxurious BRIG!”
“When addressing any member of my command, you will use the proper courtesies and language. For your information, we all have translators with English, Polish, German, Egyptian, and Terran. I am also fluent in some of the more novel uses for one’s middle finger! Yes, Alexis, I am one of Alexandra’s sisters.”
“The way you suddenly appeared behind me- are you…” young Alexis began to say, but realized she had been given the answer already. She crossed her arms in anger and stewed quietly in her seat.
“Kids, my sister isn’t as patient as I am, so I suggest you be on your best behavior while we’re here.” I recommended.
“So where is here? I thought we were going to our new home,” young Lusius asked. Ana wisely remained quiet and casually stared at our statuesque hostesses.
“I didn’t want to leave Memphis in the first place!” Alexis grumbled.
Andie glared at the girl intensely. I wondered how the girl didn’t burst into flame!
“You know what, princess? I didn’t want to leave my home either! We had no choice in the matter, though! Our planet was dying and we were the ‘lucky’ ones that got chosen to find a new world. My sister and I also had to leave our friends and family to venture out into the unknown. My own father didn’t make the cut! At least you have your mom and dad, youngling! Reggie and I have spent the last ten years traveling across the universe looking for a new place to live- hoping that somehow our father might follow our beacon and arrive sometime in the near future. But that’s a very big and illogical dream, princess! This whole vessel has been more alone than any of you could possibly understand.” Andie lectured.
“You don’t have a clue as to how lonely it can be- while traveling between systems- how utterly disenchanted we were until Alexandra and her sisters arrived five months ago. You children don’t know how wonderful you have it!”
Andie looked at Alusia suddenly.
“And you! You of all people should be thankful! Alex rescued you from certain death and you complain that you have been forgotten and treated like one of the servants! How dare you! Neither one of you should utter a single complaint against these women! They have nothing but your best interest in mind and you show them contempt at being left out. What is it with you blue-bloods?”
I looked to Allie and Emily to confirm that they noticed the faint, but familiar blue aura emanating from our statuesque sister. Both nodded clandestinely.
“Andromeda, you’re letting them get to you.” Reggie said softly as she cautiously placed her hand on her sister’s shoulder. “Please sister. The young ones are only testing your patience; like we did with father when we were that age.”
“Yes, but we didn’t have a mother in our lives to teach us right from wrong as these younglings do. Father seemed always busy in his efforts to conserve Celestra. He had little time for us and we turned out better than these high-borne…”
“Commodore Celeste, I beg you to look past anything these three have done or said. They are, as your sister said, ‘testing’ you. Why not show them what their home looks like from up here? Maybe that will instill in them a sense of scale?” Khufu interrupted.
“Andie, I’ll take them out to Epsilon.” Allie volunteered as she walked over to the kids and offered her hands. “I wonder if you’re Aunt and Uncle would like to go also.”
“My mate, would you like to chaperone our nieces and nephews? I believe Alusia and I have many things to talk with our hostess about.” Anna Beth suggested.
“Okay, I get it. You and Alusia want to discuss ‘policy’. Come on Khefra, the women want to talk.”
“I know, uncle; I’ve seen that look many times.”
“Captain,” Jack looked to Anna Beth, “Cami and I would also like to chaperone.”
Meridian’s captain nodded her permission.
Allie and her group vanished.
Anna Beth, Alusia, Emily, Reggie, Andie, and I sat down with Seph and Natalia. We stared at each other for a few seconds.
“My ship, my rules? Since when did you become Capt. Bligh, Andie?” I asked as I began to giggle.
“Since ‘little’ Alexis gave me the one finger salute and called me a statuesque whore behind my back! She also suggested I sit on an obelisk and rotate when I confronted her. Alex, what in the seven worlds is an obelisk?”
Anna Beth began to giggle then laugh.
“She certainly takes after her mother, isn’t that so, Alusia?”
“Equal parts of her father too, my queen.” Alusia countered reflexively.
“Funny, I’ve seen the same behavior from our Empress.” Emily laughed.
“Hey, I was never like that, sis!”
“No? How about right after you woke up from that designer virus Janelle infected you with? I recall you throwing a tantrum because I wouldn’t let you out of bed.”
I noticed Peyton lower her head, as if recalling a similar experience.
“Emily, if it is all the same, I would rather not revisit those memories.”
“What do you mean, Seph? What happened to cause my Sephie to look so sad?”
Peyton looked at her mother. A few tears rolled down her cheeks.
“I almost died, mother. If not for Alex and Emily, I would have.”
“You never told me of this, Alexandra. Why?” Natalia glared at me.
“Because I asked her not to, mother. I felt embarrassed that Hathor had finally bettered me…and I helped her do it.” Peyton said, looking at her mother sadly.
“Peyton, there was no way you could have known you were infected with anything. That’s not how a virus works. It usually takes between five to ten days to incubate before it overruns the immune system…manifests.” Emily informed her. “How you and Alex contracted it so fast, I still have no clue.”
“Y’all are forgetting Peyton arrived with Hathor. We met outside, but she removed herself from our memories…almost.” I told our group. “There are few Terrans, Reilliese, or hybrids that can affect my mind.”
“So you knew about me the whole time, Empress?” Seph asked, confounded. “Why not let me know?”
“Tactics, hun. We each had our own way of doing things. Had we banded together earlier Hathor would have recognized the patterns of attack and modified her strategy. That would have been bad. Not telling you also allowed you more confidence in your plan and kept Hathor second-guessing herself during our separate campaigns. Two independent flanks always have more successful odds of defeating a single foe. The odds get even better when neither flank knows the other’s tactics.” I revealed.
“Synchronized-yet-chaotic battlefield theory?” Natalia asked shaking her head. “I never thought chaos theory could be adapted to warfare. It sounds too risky to work…for both sides.”
“But isn’t Alex the one who makes logic out of chaos, Nat?” Alusia asked.
“They’re the very definition of that concept.” Emily laughed.
“Chaos,” I shrugged, “it loses all of its menace when you can see the outcome…usually. Now time,” I looked at Emily, “he was a true adversary, huh, sis.”
“I vaguely remember him, Alex- though I do remember him being a bit too arrogant for my tastes.” She said, trying to recall our recent encounter.
“What are you two talking about?” Andie asked as she, Reggie, Natalia, Peyton, and Alusia looked at the two of us like we had gone mad.
“So, where do you plan on going now, Anna Beth?” Reggie asked, quickly changing the subject.
“I fear our future can only be found amongst the whims of our Empress, Reggie. She has seen our correct path and taunts us ‘mere’ mortals incessantly.” Anna Beth said dramatically looking to me with a mischievous grin.
“And what if I were to tell y’all…truthfully…that I mean to take y’all to a planet that will remind you of your Terran Homeworld, Captain?” I said evenly.
“I would not hold my breath, sister. There have been too many times you have withheld certain details from us. The Empress of Time and Space is a tease, Alexandra. Plain and simple, you are a tease of the highest order.” Anna Beth responded.
“I disagree, Anna Beth. I too have received her vague and sometimes obtuse references, but I understand the motivation…just recently as a matter of fact, but I do understand the concept now.” Andie said on my behalf.
“Do enlighten us then, to the motivations of the Empress.”
“When in command, Anna Beth, do you micromanage your officers and crew?” Andie asked.
I noticed Natalia begin to nod, but quickly stopped as Anna Beth suddenly glared at her.
“No, I trust my officers and crew to know their tasks. It is only in special circumstances that I personally oversee their actions.” Anna Beth admitted.
“So you trust them to do the jobs they’ve been trained to do, right?” Andie restated to confirm.
“I do. A well-trained crew knows what is expected of them and acts without intense scrutiny.”
“And if they err in their tasks?”
“Provided the error is not detrimental or fatal, they learn from the mistake and strive to not make it again. I really don’t understand where this is going, Commodore.”
“My point, majesty, is that Alex does the same thing! She gives us hints and puzzles so that we may decide our own futures. She allows us to make mistakes and only steps in when things might do harm. By ‘teasing’ us she forces us to think…think about what is right or wrong, what we think we should do…what our hearts tell us we need to do. Having recently developed my own sense of foresight, I can see the many twists and turns the future represents. I can also see how fragile it is. One missed step is all it takes to ruin one person or a whole planet, Anna Beth.”
“Wow, welcome to the family, sis,” I said- impressed by her assessment. Emily nodded, as did Alusia.
“And may I add,” Andie continued, “that seeing the future is not for the faint of heart? Caution must be taken- and restraint carefully exercised when looking into a friend or relative’s future.”
Andie looked to her sister, Reggie, and bowed her head slightly in sorrow. Emily and I knew immediately what she had done.
“So you looked into Reggie’s future without accounting for the various scenarios?” I asked.
“Let me guess,” Emily continued. “You didn’t see what you thought you would, right? You saw something disturbing…something…frightening?”
Andie’s head bowed lower. “Yes.”
“But now that you are back, Alex, that will not happen. That scenario has been purged from possibility.” Reggie stated- her hopes raised.
I didn’t answer, instead I thought about several scenarios that I had seen previously- two of which had already happened and been rectified.
Blinking my eyes, I noticed I was almost alone in the conference room. Only Andie, and Emily remained. I had no idea where everyone else had gone.
“So how long was I gone this time?” I asked expecting the worst.
“About an hour, sis. We saw that you would be coming back about now and decided to stay.” Emily said as she looked to Andie.
“I mistakenly told Reggie of our alternate future. I think I almost frightened her into miscarriage.” Andie admitted. “I really DO understand why you do it, Alex.”
“Why I do what, Andromeda?” I asked, hoping she would give the right answer.
“Why you are so vague in you prophecies. You do not wish to frighten us. You also don’t want to feel responsible if your foresight were to hurt instead of help- though you would feel responsible anyway, am I right?”
I said nothing. Instead, I stood up and motioned for Andie to stand. I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed tightly for a moment.
“I’m hungry. Are either of you two hungry?” I asked as I broke my embrace.
So, Alusia’s children behaved pretty well at dinner didn’t they, Alex?” Emily asked me as we settled down for the night in our quarters.
“It’s amazing how seeing their planet from this altitude can make them realize how small they actually are in the scheme of things.” I answered.
“It is sobering, sis.” Emily agreed.
“What is even more sobering is how small this universe is when viewed from the next higher one, but you wouldn’t understand that reference since Allie requested you stay with me on Terra.”
“I’ve seen the Protoverse Chamber, Alex. As I remember, that was the next higher universe before you switched them…right?”
I nodded.
“So, are you going out again tonight to repair what Clemson changed?” Emily asked as she turned a page in her book.
“I’m allowed four hours tonight, sis.”
“Oh, awfully gracious of ‘Upper Management’.” She said irreverently.
“I’ll take what I can.” I said as I closed my mouth and thought for a bit.
“Why so quiet all of a sudden?” Emily asked as she placed her book face down on her lap and looked over at me.
“Our endgame with Clemson is almost here, Em. I’m…I’m afraid I may replace mother as leader of ‘Upper Management’.”
“Why would you say that, Alex? Clemson deserves everything he gets. He’s done inexcusable things to not only us, but Earth’s entire past, present, and future inhabitants.” Emily argued.
“He’s done some good things too, sis.”
“At what cost, Alex? It would seem to me that he made the Empress’ job hundreds of times more complicated. He deserves to be stranded in that half-paralyzed, zombie-like, soldier back in 1865.”
“Wouldn’t that make us just as bad as him?” I asked.
“Let me think on that a minute. No! No way are we anywhere near that despicable, Alex. He makes Hitler look sane by comparison.” Emily answered quickly.
“I think I’m going to turn in for the night.” I said as I got up to walk to our shared bedroom. “Night, Emily.”
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:29
“So, I thought you said you were only scheduled for four hours of sleep last night? Emily asked as I shuffled, half asleep, out of our room.
“Why, was it less than that?” I asked, feigning no surprise.
“Far more, sis. You got almost eight before you turned over when I got up. I’m sorry I woke you by the way. I’ll get it, Alex.”
Emily got up and walked over to the door, entered her code to unlock it, and stood back.
The door immediately slid open and a grownup version of Sunni Smithson hurried into our quarters.
“Alex, we have a problem!” She said as she gracefully sat down on our Davenport. Emily excused herself and walked into the lavatory.
“What problem would that be, Sunni?” I asked as I raked my fingers through my hair to detangle it and make myself more presentable.
“That’s the problem, Alex. I’m still Sunni! Don’t you get it?” She complained.
“At least you aren’t a Pixie anymore. I thought that’s what the original complaint was.” I reasoned, choosing to look on the bright side.
“No, thank God, but I’m still female.” Sunni said as if it left a bad taste in her mouth.
“And a very pretty one at that, hun. What’s so bad about that?” I asked as I tried to wake myself up completely by rubbing my face with my hands.
“Alex, I woke up this morning back at my normal size, but I still look like Sunni. I didn’t change all the way back! Why?”
My answer was short and concise. “So…change back to Jim.”
“Aunt Emily, is she still messed up in the head?” Sunni asked as Emily appeared from the lavatory.
“I gave her a clean bill of health, Sunni. Why, do you think she had a relapse? Alex? How do you feel?” Emily asked engaging her professional voice.
“I feel better than I have in about five years, sis. Sunni wants to know why she hasn’t changed back yet.”
“You look normal to me, Sunni. What’s the problem? Did your wings not retract right for some reason? I’ve heard that Yuuka’s sometime don’t retract all the way when she is extremely stressed. Here, let me scan you, sweetie.”
“Aunt Emily!” Sunni stood, reached out, and eased my sister’s out-splayed hand back down. “I’m still a girl! What went wrong?” She asked as she motioned to her body. “I’m usually a guy…remember?”
“Did you try to change back, sweetie?” Emily asked frankly.
“Why did I even bother coming over here?” Sunni cried in frustration before turning and heading for our door.
“Sunni?” I called gently. “Come back here, hun.”
“Alex,” she said as she turned and reseated herself on our sofa. “What am I going to do? I’ll have to abandon my commission and restart my life. Aunt Randi will have to make a whole new…female…identity for me. I wasn’t ready to give this life up yet.” Sunni wiped at her eyes to dry them.
“So change back. What’s so confusing about that, Jim?” I asked.
“My gift is to become a Pixie, Alex. All Pixies are female…at least that’s what you told me thirty years ago.”
“That’s true, Sunni, all Pixies are female.” Emily agreed. “So far we haven’t found evidence to the contrary.”
“But not everyone with the gift of becoming a Pixie is female, Sunni.” I informed her.
“Again with the riddles!”
“Look, Sunni, how blonde are you now? If you want to be Jim Smithson again…just become Jim Smithson.” I told her, exasperated. “You’re a shape-shifter, Sunni! Shift your shape. That’s how you can become a Pixie…you can shift into one.”
“I’m a shape-shifter.” She repeated, unconvinced. “Just like Aunt Corrine and Julia?”
“No. Corrine and Julia can’t enter Pixie mode like you can. They can only shift into other full-sized humans. You, Sunni, can shift into any one or thing you desire…provided it’s alive and not inanimate.” I looked away from our newest sister. “You know, I thought Alusia was the hard-headed, clueless one.”
“So I can change back to my normal self just by thinking it, right? Is that how it works for you?” Sunni asked, suspiciously, for confirmation as she again stood.
“I can’t turn into anyone but me, hun.” I giggled as I watched her frown. “Though, I would command my Reilly suit to change before I did think of changing…if I could change shapes, that is. Jim is ten inches taller than Sunni, and at least sixty pounds heavier, hun.”
An Air Force uniform appeared on the five foot-five blonde, though it was way too big for her.
The poor fit slowly improved as Sunni began to change.
“Feel better now, Jim?” I asked, standing back up as Colonel Smithson’s hands gently probed his body.
Without warning, Jim Smithson wrapped his arms around me, lifted me off the floor, and turned both of us around several times before placing me gently back on the floor again.
“Thank you, Alex! Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
“You’re welcome, hun, but you did it all on your own.” I smiled deviously.
“Alex…I’m sorry, ma’am. I…I thought you were…I never know when you’re teasing. I don’t mean to be so dense or paranoid- I…I just wasn’t prepared for all this…not under these circumstances anyway.” Jim more or less pleaded for doubting us.
“We all have our doubts at times, Jim. I think, given the conditions, you were justified in some of your bitching. From what I’ve seen and been told you handled your first period superbly- especially for a man.” I giggled. “Tammy will be proud of her son and his courage when I tell her. As I recall, even her first wasn’t nearly as composed.”
Our door chimed.
“Enter, Yuuka.” Emily said while rolling her eyes.
“Sorry to intrude, but Dixie said that Sunni was here…oh, hi, James.” Yuuka started to apologize until she saw Jim Smithson standing by me. Her expression changed drastically.
“Hi, Yuuka.” He said before motioning to his body. “Look, I’m back to normal!”
“Yes, I see that, James.” Yuuka said sadly. “I had hoped we could’ve shared one more day as Pixies, Sunni. I guess the children will be disappointed when only one Pixie shows up today. I…I thought you had fun with them yesterday.”
“I did…um…have fun playing with the kids yesterday, Yuuka. Why the sad face? I thought you wanted me to get back to normal?”
“Oh, I did, James, but I’m not going to deny I enjoyed Sunni’s company.” She explained. “I’ll see you around, James. Take care.” Yuuka said before she turned and took a step toward the door.
“Yuuka, wait.” Smithson called out.
Yuuka turned around just in time to see James Smithson lose height and gain more hair. Within a few seconds Sunni stood in the room in Jim’s ill-fitting Air Force uniform.
“Shinseina tawagoto! (Holy shit!)” Our grown-up Pixie exclaimed in Japanese as she blinked in astonishment.
Smithson’s uniform shifted and changed. Sunni stood in her form fitting, default Reilly suit.
“How…how…how did you…?”
“I finally got my gift, Yuuka!” Sunni chirped excitedly.
“You didn’t have it before?” Yuuka asked, confused.
Sunni looked to the floor. “No, not until this past week. I’m sorry if I deceived everyone. I was so embarrassed to be the only brother that hadn’t received his gift…I…I…well, I sort of hid it from everyone.” She admitted sadly.
Yuuka walked over to her and embraced her sister. The two hugged for a minute or more.
“So, can I still be your roomy?” Sunni asked as she leaned back.
“If I can trust you to stay Sunni.”
“Deal!” Sunni Smithson cried happily as she tightened the hug again.
“Sunni, are you still willing to go into Pixie mode or should I tell the children you had to leave?”
“I’d never disappoint the kids if I could help it, sister.” Sunni replied with a smile.
Yuuka offered her hands. “We’re due in Delta ring in half an hour.”
Sunni didn’t take the offered hands. Instead, she looked to me for support. Yuuka looked at both of us, disappointed.
I nodded with a bright smile.
“Let me try something, Yuuka.” Sunni said as a smile crept onto her beautiful face.
A full-sized set of yellow Pixie wings emerged from Sunni’s back yet she hadn’t lost any height. Her Reilly immediately transformed into a full-sized version of her green Pixie outfit.
Wow! Was it short!
“Oops.” Sunni blushed as she looked around. She quickly shrank- her wings following along in scale.
“Megami no shinseina haha! (Holy mother of the Goddess!)” Yuuka gasped as the yellow-winged Pixie hovered in front of her with her arms splayed out wide.
“Surprise!” Sunni giggled nervously.
Yuuka instantly entered Pixie mode, hovering in front of Sunni. Reaching out, she touched her yellow-winged sister and shouted, ‘TAG, You’re it!”
Both Pixies shot toward, and out our door. Good thing Emily had anticipated their actions and triggered it to open!
“So…where were we, sis?” I asked after our door closed.
“We were talking about you actually getting a full night’s sleep. As I recall, the first in almost five months?” Emily said, looking at me skeptically. “Though, I suspect it’s quite a bit longer?”
“Years.” I replied sheepishly.
“Years longer?”
“Five to be exact, sis. Allie and I have been repairing Clemson’s ‘adjustments’ for five years now- usually once you and Cami go to sleep, Allie and I hit the road, so to speak.”
There was no response from my sister. Looking back up from the floor, I saw the reason. Emily stood staring dumbfounded at me with her mouth open.
“Ya, go ahead and say it, Em.” I said, feeling guilty. “Why are we working ourselves to death?” I paused momentarily for her to respond. When she didn’t, I continued. “Because the world depends on us, sis- because Allie and I are the only ones that can counter the Clemson scourge.”
My sister remained quiet.
“So,” I said, “no comment- snide or otherwise?”
Emily just kept staring at me in silence.
“Fine, sis, but it’s what Allie and I have to do! The timeline has to be fixed, Emily.” I groused at her silence. I started toward the lavatory to wash up.
“Alex?”
“What is it?” I asked coarsely as I stopped and turned.
“I…I understand, sis. I…I’ve been…um…afraid…to…to look ahead…at our…at us.” She stumbled quietly. “I finally…I took the chance and…and…I looked…Alex…and…and I’m not frightened anymore, Empress. I know we have a very long time together, sis.”
Emily hurried the few feet between us and wrapped her arms around me. She began to sob softly on my shoulder.
“So…you know.” I whispered knowing exactly what she had seen. It was just one of the many scenarios, but offered the better future overall. At least it gave her something to look forward to- something to believe in for the foreseeable future.
I was proud that my sister finally had the nerve to confront her demons and look into our futures. It was the next step in developing her gift to its fullest. She had already come so far, but like me, she had a ways to go yet.
“I…I know you have to do this, Alexandra.” She said, her voice muffled by my shoulder. “I can see this mission…this manhunt, will succeed. After all, we’ve come too far to fail, haven’t we?”
“Never assume that, sis. Don’t forget how ruthless ‘Time’ can be. He cares nothing about anyone’s feelings but his own and willingly sacrifices his pawns without regard.” I reminded.
Emily lifted her head off my shoulder.
“Alex, we are talking metaphorically here- because it sounds like you’re talking about your opponent from that game last week.”
I didn’t reply.
“You’re not saying he was actually…’time’, are you? We actually met time?” She asked, staring at me.
I just looked at her for a few minutes as I thought about that philosophical question. Could someone actually meet ‘time’? Wasn’t time a construct of sentient beings? Though, he was ‘constructed’ very well…
Thinking about it, Allie and I did ‘beat’ time. Andora said that the Empress was the only entity that could better him, didn’t she? But…if the Empress could best time… I thought about that single fact. I…we had actually bested time. He stood no chance of winning when Allie and I brought all our ‘weapons’ to bear- so to speak.
Hmmmm.
Was that whole exercise- the game- Empress against time- real or was it actually metaphorical as Emily suggested.
Given that, was the Empress just as metaphorical? Was I just an imagined entity- a fictional character- a construct of some rich, fertile imagination?
My mind started to hurt.
“Alex?” Emily’s voice shocked me out of my deep concentration.
She was dressed for the day and looking at me with concern.
“You going to skip lunch too?” She asked with a knowing smile.
“I missed breakfast?” I asked in realization as I rubbed my eyes.
Emily nodded her head and giggled.
“Yesterday and this morning, sis. What were you thinking about for a day and a half?”
“Time.” I said effortlessly and matter-of-factly.
My sister nodded twice- still smiling.
“That’s an awfully big thing to think about, sis. How about we go get you something to eat?” Emily said as she guided me to the door.
When had I changed clothes? I thought as I looked down and saw my default Reilly. I stopped.
“Dixie, what’s the current mission date?” I asked as I looked questioningly to Emily.
“257:08:29:1432, Alex. Is there something wrong? Have you been traveling again?” The A.I. replied.
“Thanks, hun.” I said then looked at my sister. “Nice try, Jim.” I scowled.
“Well, I almost had ya.” Sunni said as she finished changing. “Emily asked me to watch you while she went to eat, Alex. I couldn’t help myself.”
I placed my hand on her shoulder.
“You actually had me…for about a minute, Sunni. I guess I deserved it given what I put you through this past week.” I admitted. “I thought you were in a hurry to become Jim again, hun?”
“I promised Yuuka I’d stay Sunni for as long as this mission continues, ma’am.” She shook her head a few times. “I know I’m probably going to regret it in the long run.”
“You’ll be fine, hun. In case you haven’t realized it, you can precisely emulate whoever you’re imitating.” I told her.
“Um…how am I imitating Sunni, Alex, I’ve never met her before?”
“How about thirty years ago?”
“What?”
“You met Sunni thirty years ago. When you and Yuuka first joined hands? Sunni was born that day as your wings unfurled. She is your alter-ego- your other half, Jim. If need be, think of her as your sister.”
“But I already have three sisters, Alex.” Sunni complained.
“So…you already knew how girls behave. I’m sure your Ma would be thrilled to have one more, hun.” I giggled.
“Dad would have a coronary… if he hadn’t already passed, Alex!”
“Not if he wouldn’t have been as stubborn as my Sandy and taken a sip from my flask.” I argued as I suddenly felt very melancholy.
“I’m sorry, Alex. I forgot how sensitive you are about that…wait, I thought you were Alex from 1944?” Sunni said as her eyes narrowed.
“I am from 1944, but the memories are still there, hun. I remember Sandy as if it were yesterday. Our entire life together…it’s all up here.” I told her sadly, pointing to my head.
“We better go eat something, Alex.” Sunni insisted as she gently took my arm and urged me to the door. I felt a tingling from between my shoulder blades.
“Sunni,” I said gently.
“What is it, Alex?”
“I already know I have pink wings in my Pixie form, hun. You’ve proven your hypothesis, so please, nix my wings?”
“But you look so pretty, Empress!”
“Sunni.”
“Alright.” She grumbled as I felt another tingle from my back.
“What have I created?” I asked the ceiling as we walked down the passageway to the local café.
“Hi, si…” Emily started to say before she stopped and stared. Allie, Cami, Jack, Khufu, and Anna Beth also stared at me…at us. I reissued my previous question.
“Y’all know they say impersonation’s the highest form a flattery.” I said as I looked and raised an eyebrow to my doppelganger. I sighed heavily. “Just like a kid with a new toy on Christmas!”
“Hey, I resemble that, sis.” My double commented, giggling.
“And I thought her Pixie form was incorrigible.” Emily laughed.
Sunni was suddenly standing next to me.
“I see that your transformations are getting faster, Sunni.” Cami commented. “Your Reilly interface is also improving- well done, sister.”
“So where is Yuuka? I thought you two had an appointment at the daycare out in Delta ring today?” Allie inquired.
“We do.” She answered but appeared to look at her HUD momentarily. “What time was that today?”
“Just before three bells, hun.” Allie answered. “In about fifteen minutes.”
“Oh man, I better get going!” Sunni suddenly shrunk to her Pixie form and flew out into the passageway.
“That one is going to get herself into some very uncomfortable situations, sis.” Allie commented as I took a seat beside her.
“She’ll kick it back a few notches once she finds out how much of a mimic her gift makes her.” I responded.
“I thought she was a shape-shifter, Alex?” Jack asked in confusion.
“A normal shifter wouldn’t be able to assume Pixie mode, Jack, plus, we all have secondary gifts- don’t forget that.”
“So what does that mean for Smithson, Alex?” She asked in curiosity.
In response, I held up my right hand and began to count back from five on my fingers.
“Five, four, three, two…” I said before being interrupted by me appearing next to our table.
“Oh, Alex! I can’t thank you enough! That me said excitedly as she came over and hugged me tightly.
“Sunni?” Jack asked in astonishment.
“Yes. It’s me, Aunt Jacki! Isn’t this fantastic? I can emulate people’s gifts too! Alex, why didn’t you tell me?”
“Because I didn’t want it to go to your head, hun. You can only make use of other’s gifts on a very limited basis. In my case, only a week or two either way. I trust you’ve already had the scare of your life and learned from it?” I asked.
Sunni- in my form- shuddered visibly.
“Yes, ma’am. I had the buh-jesus scared outta me all right. I thought I popped right into the twilight zone! I’m glad I figured it out and got the hell outta there!”
“Time to jump back ahead six days, ‘Alex’.” I said calmly as I looked to my double.
“Yes, ma’am. Thanks again, Alex!” My double said as she leaned down and kissed my cheek.
Standing back up, she disappeared.
I noticed Khufu and Anna Beth staring, open mouthed.
“Like you two have never seen Djedefre trying his gift out.” I accused.
They turned to stare at Allie and I.
“Wait…you didn’t know?” I asked in amazement.
“My son had a gift, Alex?” Khufu asked candidly.
“Djedefre shares his mother’s gift.” I revealed to the man.
‘Alex, don’t go there right now. Anna Beth won’t take it well at all.’ Cami thought to me.
‘I don’t intend to, sweetheart.’ I thought back.
“Alex!” Andie cried, gasping for breath as she appeared behind me. Half the table jumped. “Sisters, I need your help!”
“If y’all will excuse Emily, Allie, and I, our sister needs to consult with us on a family matter.” I said as the three of us stood and joined hands with the Commodore.
Andie’s conference room appeared around us.
“I hope I wasn’t late, Alex.”
“Right on time, Andie,” Allie smiled.
“I saw that you were heading into trouble, Alex. I came as soon as I was able to ascertain the proper time.”
“Y’all are doin’ great, hun. You arrived at just the right time.” I complimented.
“Thank you, sister. One thing though…please…could you have a talk with Miss Smithson? Certain people do not wish to be mimicked…me especially! I find it very disconcerting.”
“I don’t think you’ll have a problem from here on out, sis. Sunni’s learned her lesson.” I guaranteed confidently.
“How can you be certain, Alex…oh, my apologies, Empress.”
“It’s okay, Andie. Sunni pushed her emulation of my gift to her limit and found herself at the crash site.” I said, lowering my head solemnly.
“What crash site, Ale….oh.” She asked, but suddenly stopped. “But I thought we stopped that from happening?”
“In this dimension, yes. Another dimension wasn’t so lucky, I’m afraid.”
“Sunni can jump dimensions too, Alex?” Emily cried in surprise.
“Only on a limited basis. Fortunately she figured out what happened and came straight back.” I replied.
Andie nodded then walked over to the room’s food dispenser.
“One American cheeseburger, lettuce, tomato, onion, pickles, and catsup. Coffee, Empress Blend, black.” She ordered. Then, when completed brought the tray over and placed it before me.
“I know you haven’t had the chance to eat yet, Alex, so get to it.” She said sternly.
“Yes, mother.” I remarked as I picked up the sandwich. Knowing it was an organic beef substitute didn’t matter at all. I was hungry!
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:08:31
“How did you sleep, Alex?” Emily asked as I padded out of our lavatory.
“Six hours, I think, and I still feel like a zombie.” I replied as I rubbed my ribs.
Emily approached and lifted my nightie over my head.
“Hey!”
“So how long did you have that boned corset on this time, sis?” She asked releasing the flimsy, pink, silk lingerie. It bunched above the swell of my chest instead of flowing freely over and down my body.
“A month.” I replied as I fussed with its fit. “I had a week’s downtime. Next time though, I’ll wait until after that time of the month to travel to the middle ages. It felt disgusting- even though I used my tiara and broach to keep my Reilly charged.”
“I thought that was the case. I heard the shower when I got up.”
“Sorry I took so long in there. About half the town had the plague.”
“Wow, what a two-fer- your period and the plague!” Emily giggled. I hope you didn’t bring anything back with you, sis.”
“No, my Reilly’s diagnostic was clean.” I answered with a smile.
“So who did the Empress save this time?”
“Someone calling himself Bacon- Francis Bacon?”
“You met Francis Bacon? The creator of the scientific method?” Emily’s eyes grew wide. “What was he like, Alex?”
“Not very scientific at all, Em. He didn’t seem to have a clue that he was being hunted through Spain by a group of church-sponsored mercenaries. Clemson had the local diocese believing Bacon was an English, demonic, hell-spawn sent by Queen Elisabeth to unseat one of the Popes.”
“So what happened?” Emily asked in excitement.
“Well, after saving his proverbial ‘bacon’, we laid low for a week in Paris. After that I showed the blessed Spanish hierarchy what a true demonic, hell-spawn was and what it could do!” I giggled. “I’ll bet there wasn’t a clean set of britches in the whole city of Aragon, sis!”
“You didn’t do anything to upset Upper Management, did you?”
“Not that I know of, sis. I did, however demonstrate the scientific method in a very ‘creative’ way.” I replied with an evil grin.
“Was it really that bad back then, Alex?”
“Let’s put it this way, sis. If one more, smelly pervert had pinched my ass or fondled my boobs the whole city would have been transported back into the late Jurassic Period! I mean, how can so-called priests be so vulgar?”
“So I take it, you just missed Clemson again?” Emily asked, changing the subject.
“He saw me appear and took off like a spooked rabbit!” I laughed.
“Didn’t Ricky Lynn’s fix work?” She asked in concern.
“From his perspective she didn’t do it yet, sis. I’m fixing them as I find them- not in the order he did them.”
“So what’s on the agenda for today, Alex.”
“Allie and I go catch us a scared little rabbit.” I smirked.
“You mean it’s finally going to be over? This extended mission is almost finished?”
“For Clemson it will be. We’ll be cleaning up after him for a few more months.”
“At least he won’t be causing anymore trouble though, right?” She asked, hopeful of my answer.
I didn’t answer.
“Alex, you know I’ll find out. I told you, I’m not afraid to use my gift anymore. I may limit its use, but I have no qualms about using it to find what I need.” Emily reminded.
“There have been changes in Clemson’s wake, sis. Things might not be exactly as we remembered them when we get back to base.”
“I’ve seen that part, Alex. What aren’t you telling me?”
“I can’t say for sure. I just know that things will be a little different, sis…for all of us."
“Alex, I don’t want things to change too much. We’ve both come so far on this mission. I don’t want that to disappear.”
“Alex,” my voice said from behind me, “Ricky Lynn, Cami, and Jack have completed archiving our log entries and personal profiles to Dixie’s core memory. We can leave whenever you want.” Allie said somberly.
I nodded.
“I’m coming with you, Alex.” Emily stated matter-of-factly.
“I know.” I said as Allie took my hand and I waited for Emily to take my other. She seemed surprised that I would suddenly just agree.
“Dixie, we’ll be back by dinner if anyone should ask.” Allie informed the A.I.
“Understood, Empress, and good hunting.” Dixie replied.
A small, tiered auditorium appeared in front of us and we found ourselves just behind the lecture podium. Two male students were just leaving through the single door over to our left.
Emily looked at me to fill in the blanks.
“Carnegie Mellon University, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, April 10th, 2035, 1310hrs.” I said with a smile.
“Sis, didn’t you, Jack, Ricky Lynn and her class just go into that smaller classroom?” Allie asked as she nodded to the same door.
“In about five minutes we’ll be alone. Clemson will appear right there.” I said as I pointed to the floor just ahead of the podium.
“So how do we catch him before he uses the CDA again?” Emily wondered.
“He’ll find his ill-gotten device has suddenly stopped responding.” I grinned.
Once rephased, we stood around and waited. Emily, curious of the auditorium’s use turned on the small projection device and looked at the large screen behind us.
“President Lincoln.” She said reading the screen unemotionally. She clicked one of the virtual buttons on the small device and the picture changed.
“Examples of Paradoxes as they relate to history? Sounds like this course would be right up your alley, sis.”
“Ricky Lynn had Jack and I lecture here. We just finished up a few minutes ago and now I’m conducting a ‘thought experiment’ in the next classroom. As we speak, I’m asking the class to join hands and think about traveling back in time thirty minutes.” I told her.
“I suppose you had them close their eyes so they wouldn’t see Jack turn the clock forward after you ported them back that thirty minutes? How many actually noticed?”
“They all noticed, but only one woman came back to congratulate us on a successful experiment, Em.” I answered and promptly looked down. “Janice Silvers and Cassi were the first sisters we lost to Clemson.”
“So that’s why you had Ricky Lynn program her CDA to arrive here- back to where it all started?”
I nodded.
My HUD suddenly came online with my tiara’s Temporal Anomaly detector flashing red.
“He’s coming. Everyone ready?” I asked.
“Ready for what, Alex? You said the machine wouldn’t work now.” Emily asked in confusion.
“Clemson still may have a trick or two up his sleeve, sis.”
After several flashes and several near fade-ins, Ricky Lynn’s newest toy appeared exactly where I predicted it to be.
“So…where is Clemson, Alex?” Emily asked as we looked at the unaccompanied CDA. “Some trick, Alex. Can Clemson phase out like we can?”
“No. He must’ve found the programming rewrite and left go in mid-transit.” I theorized.
“So he beat us again? What are we going to do now?” Emily cried.
“Now we go to the endgame.” I said as I took my sisters’ hands.
A rolling, grassy meadow outlined by tall deciduous trees replaced the small auditorium.
Now where are we, Alex?” Emily asked as she looked around us.
“In a place where I recommend we should stay out of phase, sis. Just outside Chancellorsville, Virginia, May 3rd, 1863.”
“Why did we come back here?” She asked in shock.
“Because this is where it all ends. Darren Clemson finally pays for what he’s done. Right here.”
A horn trumpeted off in the distance. Shouting and shooting ensued as artillery fire erupted all around us!
Clemson materialized to our immediate right. He immediately hit the ground and cowered in a fetal position.
“Do it, sis!” Allie shouted so we could hear.
The rush of men converging on our position suddenly froze. Sound, sky, animal, vegetable- everything became motionless. I dropped my sisters’ hands and walked over to where Clemson lay cowering.
Touching him, my bluish luminescence engulfed him and he began to move again.
“Stand up!” I ordered.
The terrified man stopped shaking and began to slowly look around. He finally looked up at me and began shaking again.
“I SAID GET UP!” I shouted angrily as I grabbed his arm and yanked him to his feet. As it had in Egypt, my voice echoed menacingly from around us.
Clemson cautiously looked around.
“What…what happened? Why isn’t anything moving?” He asked innocently.
“Shut up, you ignorant piece of shit!” I seethed. “I’ve had enough of your arrogant manipulations of this timestream! Time to pay for your crimes.”
“What crimes? I was just repairing what you fucked up in the first place, you stupid whore! Why do you dikes constantly want things your way?”
“Stupid whore? Dike?” I shouted as the light around us dimmed significantly. The air around us instantly took on a crimson red tinge.
Clemson looked around in confusion.
“You dare call me a stupid whore and lesbian? You know nothing about me or any of my sisters! What gives you the right to pronounce title on anybody? Who gave you the right to destroy billions of lives? What kind of sick amusement do you get from altering history to your liking?” I shouted. My voice continued to echo strangely from everywhere in the stillness.
Try as I might, any patience I still had lost out to anger.
“I corrected the past to match the history books. The REAL past. The one ‘Experts’- the academics that have actually researched history- have proven existed. Not the chaotic, fantasy past your frail mind choose to meddle with! I did nothing wrong. You, on the other hand, ruined more lives than I saved!” Clemson responded snobbishly.
A hand swung past me and slapped Clemson’s face. I was surprised the strike hadn’t broken his neck!
“My sister is not a whore, asshole! She has helped hundreds of millions of people- saved several planets and even a universe or two! How dare you say she ruined anyone’s lives? How can you be so sure those historians…the so-called ‘experts’ that wrote those books are correct? How?! Where they actually there?! Did they actually visit?!” Emily shouted just before planting a powerful right hook to the left side of his jaw.
“You don’t know,” my sister continued as she threw a strong left and made serious contact, “how many years of her life,” she threw another right that loosened some teeth, “my sisters have lost trying to rebuild what you destroyed!” Emily finished with an uppercut.
“Emily, please…stop.” I urged. “This isn’t like you, sis. You’re a doctor.”
“Alex is right, Em.” Allie agreed as she approached a bleeding, injured, Darren Clemson.
The man spit out two teeth, wiped the blood from his mouth then looked at Emily evilly and began laughing.
“Is that all you can manage? I must say that you hit harder than I expected…for a girl.”
“So you think she hits like a girl, huh?” Allie said as she raised her right hand. “You are lower than the primordial scum I experimented on hundreds of years ago. Let’s see how you like this!”
My sister’s hand plunged into the man’s chest cleanly. Clemson immediately looked down with bulging eyes and began to wheeze as if his airway was constricting.
I was flabbergasted! How was she doing this? How could she just reach through someone’s chest?
“Alex! Stop, you’ll kill him!” I shouted in horror.
“Wasn’t that the point, Alexandra Steinert? Revenge for those that lost their lives many times over? Compensation for those that never came back! Alex, this is the least I can do to avenge them!”
“We aren’t avenging angels, Alexandra Reilly. This isn’t what we are- what we represent. Please take your hand out of him, sis. Don’t stoop to his level.” I pleaded.
Clemson began to smile evilly.
“Go ahead, Bitch…you know you want to do it. Make me pay for what I’ve done!” Clemson baited before he winced in more pain. Allie’s face remained determined and cold.
“Alex? We aren’t like him. Don’t let him goad you.” I warned.
Alex, Alex is right.” Emily said gently. “He wants us to go too far and anger ‘Upper Management’. He wants the Empress to ruin her reputation. Do you really want to do that?”
Allie didn’t answer for a moment.
“We are nothing like you,” she seethed! “Nor will I stoop so low. You will be tried and sentenced like the common criminal you are.”
Allie pulled her fist out of his chest and stepped back.
“I knew it! You three don’t have the balls! How absolutely pathetic! You disgust me!” Clemson laughed evilly.
“Let’s take him to see ‘Upper Management’, Alex. Emily suggested.
“I don’t think so, you stupid sluts! I’m out of here.” Clemson countered as he grabbed and threw my hand off his arm.
“I’m stronger than you ‘Time Skanks’. You can’t stop me from doing what I want!”
“You seem to forget that you lost your toy, hun. You set one foot outside of my protective bubble and time stops for you too. There is no escape, Darren. Not this time.”
“You really are stupid- all of you! Did you really think I wouldn’t find Ricki’s programming change…or that I wouldn’t have a backup plan? No, I think I’ll be just fine. Though we’re in the middle of the battlefield, you won’t try to change the outcome by making me trigger the bomb I brought along.” Clemson cackled thinking he had the upper hand.
“You mean this little ol’ thing, asshole?” Allie asked as she held out a small device in her right palm.
“Like I wouldn’t carry a backup to my backup after you bitches surprised me the last time.” Clemson laughed as he held out an identical device in his left hand. “I’ll be going now. See you bitches some other time.”
“You really don’t understand the concepts of time travel very well, do ya, hun?” I asked casually.
“I know everything I need to know about time and how to handle three spoiled sluts. Why don’t you ‘ladies’ go find a new street corner.” He said arrogantly. “Protective time bubble, pffffft!” He said in disgust as he reached out his hand.
Clemson immediately stopped, looking at his hand as it suddenly froze in place- at least the part that had found the barrier of my bubble.
“The fuck?” He swore in confusion.
“What’s the matter, Mr. Clemson? The ‘three spoiled sluts’ actually know more than you?” Allie chided sarcastically.
“What kind of dumb-assed trick is this? Why can’t I move my hand?” Clemson cried in anger.
“You tell us, hun, we’re just stupid whores, remember?” Allie continued with a sinister giggle.
“Oh, just a little history lesson. Tri-thermite didn’t exist in 1863.” She said nodding to his trapped hand. The small explosive device he held in it vanished. I’d have to ask her about that later.
“How’d you do that?”
“In case you might have forgotten,” Allie said looking to me and seeing me nod, “I am the Empress of Time and Space.” We chorused.
“That’s bullshit! There is no such thing!”
“Oh, but there is, Darren, honey. I’m right here.” I said pointing to Allie and I. “I don’t suppose you remember this little trick, do you?” I asked as the light around us slowed and dimmed more. Everything was now bathed in a brownish red hue. I thought it sickeningly appropriate for our present location.
“Nice parlor trick, bitch! Now release my hand before I really have to teach you who’s in charge.”
“Awfully confident, Mr. Clemson.” Emily grinned in a neutral, professional, tone. “I read your heart rate at a hundred-seventy beats a minute and your blood pressure, one-ninety-five over one hundred? Those vitals indicate that you are lying, Darren.”
“Bite me!”
“It wouldn’t be safe. I don’t know where all you’ve been.” Emily’s expression brightened slightly.
“You bitches asked for it! Now I’m really gonna have to give you a lesson in manners!” Clemson warned angrily.
“You know, sis, his clothes are looking a bit ‘old’ don’t you think?” Allie smiled as she snapped her fingers.
“What the hell is that supposed to mean you stupid cunt!?”
Every stitch of clothing on Clemson’s body began to rot and fell off in small withered patches.
“What the…?”
“Spare us the cussing, hun. It never did suit you well,” I giggled, “Neither did those clothes. Where’d ya’ll get ‘em from, hun, the five and dime?”
“Okay, that’s it! Time for me to drop the gloves!” Clemson said as he started to pull his hand out of the barrier. I was moderately impressed. Once free he flexed his fingers a few times and sneered at us. “That wasn’t so hard. Now time to bow to your master, bitches!”
“Not so fast…old man.” Allie countered as Clemson turned back to us with wild rage etched on his face.
“Who you callin’ old, whore? I’m twenty-four.”
Allie sneered in anger then she seemed to concentrate. She smiled and pointed to our adversary. His hair began to turn gray and wrinkles began to form on his forehead. His eyes began to sink back in his head and he began to slouch slightly.
“Looks to me like y’all are about ninety, hun. Want a mirror?” I laughed.
“Nice trick, but I’m not amused. How much do you like your sister, ‘Empress’”, Clemson asked as he reached out with his now, much older and frail hand?
Emily’s hands went to her throat and she began to choke- struggling for air.
“Oh, what’s that, bitch? You can’t breathe? Aw, what a shame. You should have listened to me before things got to this point. Now see what you’ve made me do?”
That was the last straw! The time for playing with this asshole was over! Emily wasn’t going to die on my watch…not again! Things became pitch black, except for the bluish light Emily, Allie, and I…and Clemson- through my grace- were giving off.
“LET! HER! GO!” I hissed through my clinched teeth. There was no question I was beyond serious. The bluish glow illuminating us increased tenfold in intensity.
Allie looked around us. “I’d let our sister go if I were you, honey. I’ve never seen my sister this pissed before.” She warned calmly.
“I have no intention of backing off! You’ve angered me now.” Clemson cackled confidently.
“Your funeral, honey.” Allie warned as she stepped back from me. Emily was still fighting for breath next to me.
“Mr. Clemson, what does everything in the universe have in common?” My voice cold and unwavering.
“Um…me?” He laughed dementedly.
“No, Mr. Clemson. Time. Time is what defines the whole of the universes. It affects everything there is- everything we are. Time, Mr. Clemson, whatever form or PHASE it takes is everywhere.”
“What kind of philosophical bullshit are you spouting now? I’m just going to kill little sister here if you’re intent to babble on about the concept of time! Why delay the inevitable, right? You stupid cunts!”
Emily disappeared.
“What the…!” Clemson cried in sudden shock.
“I wasn’t merely babbling or delaying, hun. Time eventually catches up to everyone. I’ve even met him, though I think even he isn’t as full of himself as you are, Darren Clemson.” I told him.
The very recall of our recent confrontation with ‘Time’ only angered me further! We were getting nowhere playing by the rules. Upper Management be damned! This was stopping now!
I began to concentrate harder and felt a rush of power even stronger than back in Egypt!
Our surroundings began to hiss and creak. There was an ungodly squealing like nails on a chalkboard. What could be seen outside my time bubble began to bend and distort. Several tremors rumbled under our feet.
“Alexandra? What, in the Goddess’ name?” Allie asked calmly as she took a few steps back up to me. Her eyes showed the fear that her voice concealed. “Alex? Please…I’ve never seen this...this reaction from you before, Sis.”
“Mr. Clemson wants to change history, Alex.” I seethed. “I say we save him the trouble.” I suggested coldly as I stared demonically into his eyes.
“How about I cancel history all together?! Would that appease your vanity?! Remove your need to control and bend the past to your will?! How would you like it if I deprived you of that greed and want, Mr. Clemson?!” I hissed. I could only imagine the maniacal grin on my face. “Then there would be nothing for you to disagree with, feel hurt by, or even question!”
Our surroundings began to melt and twist even more. What color still existing became shades of black and gray.
“Alex? My God! What are you doing?” Emily appeared again and stared at me in terror.
“If history never existed, neither would he; neither would any of the terrible deeds he’s done…all the innocents; all the peoples of this and other worlds, they wouldn’t exist to be tortured for his sick amusement! Even better, if nothing existed, there wouldn’t be a Darren Clemson to arrogantly declare his self-assumed superiority…his self-proclaimed ‘mastery’ over history...over time and space.” I said as I felt that strange surge of energy increase even more! “Maybe time shouldn’t exist! Maybe the universes shouldn’t exist!”
Everything around us blurred out of focus, becoming a mess of fuzzy shapes, swirls, and some, only slightly, recognizable patterns.
“Empress, you don’t want to do this!” Emily cried. “Upper Management…”
“To hell with ‘Upper Management’, Emily Scott,” I interrupted! “They obviously don’t give a damn what this bastard does, so what do they care if I just nullify everything! ‘Upper Management’ won’t have anything to worry about anymore!”
“But, Alex, we’ll all die!” Emily cried in response. “Worse…we won’t exist!”
“Then that’s what needs to happen, Em! We need to put this evil back in the box that it escaped from!” I angrily hissed.
“Box? What box, Empress?” Emily asked as both she and Allie stared at me in complete confusion.”
“The box I originally locked him up in…eons ago.” I shouted as I licked the blood from my upper lip- the warm, metallic, taste spurring me on.
“But, Alex, that was Andora, not you.” Allie tried to argue.
“Let’s find out who it really was, shall we?” I growled evilly as I continued to glare maniacally at the now terrified man.
“ALEXANDRA! THAT IS ENOUGH, YOUNG LADY! I WILL NOT HAVE MY DAUGHTERS- ANY OF THEM- DOING SOMETHING TO ANGER ‘TOP MANAGEMENT’!” My voice shouted from directly behind me.
“This refuse has to be disposed of properly or things will just become worse and worse, mother.” I coldly answered the voice, not taking my eyes off our prisoner.
Our surroundings reverted somewhat. Shapes only marginally refocusing, colors only slightly returning.
“I know, and I concur, Alexandra. He does require judgment and he shall get exactly what he deserves, but you, my dear Empress…you will not be the one judging him today!”
The landscape around us reverted back to the horrid Civil War battlefield. Both sides had almost converged on us- Union from behind and Confederacy from ahead.
Clemson looked around, but managed not to look surprised.
“I knew you cunts didn’t have what it takes! You couldn’t hurt a flea- none of you!” He gloated.
“Move out of the way, Alexandra.” Ruth Scott growled from behind me, her bluish glow intensely bright.
“Awww, mommy is going to throw a tantrum now because her babies couldn’t protect the world. What a shame you can’t do anything to me either, queen bitch!” Clemson laughed deviously.
Time outside our bubble began to slow again. Everything moving at half normal speed.
“Mr. Clemson,” Momma began in a composed tone. “What you call me does not matter in the least. I do, however draw the line where my daughters are involved. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Ruth, Mother of the Empress of Time and Space. I consider Alexandra- both of them- extremely diligent, restrained, and fair in their work. I however,” Momma shot forward and grabbed Clemson’s shoulders.
I was so surprised by her aggression that my hold of time slipped and I wholly expected time to start moving forward normally.
It didn’t!
“…Have no such restraints, and I have no difficulty being your judge, jury, and executioner!” Momma continued as she stopped suddenly and yanked Clemson back toward us! She released him just as an older union soldier slowly ran through him. The soldier suddenly jerked sluggishly backward as his shoulder erupted in a spray of blood and ripped cloth.
“There is your justice, Darren Clemson!” She spat at the soldier now lying on his back.
For the former owner of the body as well as the many hundreds of other soldiers- North and South- lying around him in varying states of death, government policy or beliefs lost all relevance.
“You bitch! What did you do to me?” He screamed out in pain in the older man’s voice.
“I simply made it impossible for you to leave this time ever again, you wicked boy.” Momma laughed darkly. “Welcome to your new home, Darren Clemson. I hope you enjoy your new present. This time period was so…you!” Momma said as she suddenly looked to her right.
“Oh no, not yet, my friend.” She said as a Confederate soldier, still at half speed, stopped, raised his bayoneted rifle, and thrust it into the newly enslaved Clemson.
The bayonet slashed down through him and pulled back out as the soldier continued on his way. Clemson’ new face stared in shock.
Time resumed normal speed.
“Death will not claim you so easily, Mr. Clemson. There is more for you to experience before you pass from this realm into the next.” Momma callously told the wounded man.
A cannon ball exploded just to his left- the concussion lifted and threw him up and over us several feet to the right, but left momma and the three of us unaffected.
Taking a new head wound, Clemson moaned in pain before passing out and going limp.
“Mother? Did you just kill him? That isn’t what we saw happening to him.” Emily gasped out as she started toward him.
“He’s not dead, but he IS different than he was a minute ago, child.” Mother replied with a smug expression.
“How is he different?” Emily asked as she stopped before my bubble’s barrier.
“You should know and recognize this man from your earlier travels, dear. His brain’s speech center has suffered a massive trauma. It is unlikely he will ever be able to form two words again.” Momma Scott informed her. “Or walk for that matter.”
“Mother! How could you do something like this? How could you subject another human being to such suffering?” Emily cried out.
“He wasn’t much of a human, now was he? More monster, I’d wager. That was your conclusion as I recall.”
“Still, mother! He was a man- a human. You can’t just assume he was guilty on all counts and sentence him to a life worse than death.”
“He won’t be alone in there. I’m sure the other five personalities will keep him and each other company, Emily.”
“Mother, that’s not the point!”
“It’s absolutely the point, child! This man condemned billions of people- living or yet to be born- to a fate worse than death!” Momma argued. “I just returned the favor!”
“But Mother, what about ‘Upper Management’?” Emily cried.
“Alexandra, would you please tell your sister what she refuses to see?” Momma said looking between Allie and I.
“It’s another paradox, sis.” I said quietly.
“Condemning a man to suffer in a broken body with five different voices in his head? How is that a paradox, Alex?”
“Momma. Momma is the paradox, Emily, not Clemson. This is how momma comes to be our guardian…our mentor.” I told her sadly.
“So you knew.” Momma closed her eyes momentarily and nodded to the two of us.
“We had a general idea, Ma. I wasn’t sure until a minute ago, though.” Allie said for both of us.
Momma nodded once more.
“Now I must go, girls. I must go to stand judgment for my crime. I shall miss all three of you until we first meet. Take care, my Empress. Rule wisely and evenly, my daughters.”
Ruth Scott disappeared.
“Alex,” Emily cried, “do something!”
“Director, make sure Em gets back to Atlantis.” I ordered.
“Aye, Cmdr. Steinert.”
“WAIT! ALEX!” Emily shouted as I began to concentrate on where I wanted…needed to be.
I recognized my surroundings immediately- the warm, comfortable, living room; the large, fieldstone, fireplace with the crisp, crackling, fire ablaze in it; the overstuffed, wingback chair facing the fire- it looked exactly as my memories told me it should.
Above the fire- centered prominently on the thick, dark stained, wood mantel, sat a very familiar, small, wooden box. From my vantage point the bright brass latch- previously sprung- looked new, locked, and secure.
“Care to freshen up before we go, mother?” My voice asked from the chair. I noticed a pair of legs, crossed and barely showing from between the chair’s front legs.
“That all depends on where we’re going, Andora.” I replied calmly.
“I’m surprised you knew how to get back here…or even dared.” She said casually.
“And why wouldn’t I come? My mother is to answer for her actions and I wish to speak on her behalf; to offer myself up in her place if need be.” I answered stoically.
Andora’s head shot around the edge of the chair in surprise.
“Mother, I do not wish to see you perjure yourself because of a woman who is not actually your mother.”
“I wish to speak on behalf of my sister who is, in fact, the accused’s biological daughter- and it doesn’t matter if she officially adopted me as a daughter or not…I would speak for a complete stranger if I believed I could help.”
“Oh, mother!” Andora sighed heavily.
“My mind is set, Andora. You should know that once it is, nothing will stop me!”
“Then we shall depart for the place of reckoning, mother. I hope you are prepared for all you will stir up.” Andora replied as she stood gracefully from her chair and walked toward me. Her expression was sadder than I had ever seen.
“I am ready to face all charges, Andora.” I said as I offered her my hand.
“Mother,” she began, as she looked down at our linked hands, somewhat surprised. “I wish you wouldn’t. I know you do not trust in my existence, but I am your daughter and do not wish for you to go through with this.”
“Well, Andora…if I AM your mother then Ruth Scott is your Grandmother because I consider her one of my mothers. Logically, that would make you one of her granddaughters. Would you rather I let your Grandmother fend for herself in a court of her peers with no testimonial or representation on her behalf?” I asked as I gently squeezed her hand twice.
Andora remained silent for a moment- we both looked deeply into each other’s eyes. Again, as on our last meeting, I saw deep dark pools of warm feelings within those beautiful, green irises.
“You are right, mother, and your convictions are strong and well founded. Let us go and speak on Grandmother’s behalf.” Andora finally said with a warm, but sad smile.
The blackness that suddenly surrounded us reminded me of my private domain; only there was no star to be seen to provide the light or warmth. I had no clue where the light that dimly lit this place came from. Ahead of us, eight, worn, wooden church pews appeared from the darkness. All but the front two had ‘people’ seated in them already. A large wooden desk of the same apparent age appeared ahead of the pews, facing them- its chair unoccupied at the moment. Next to and offset slightly to the right of the desk, another empty, plain, wooden chair faced us.
This place reminded me all too much of a seventeenth century courtroom.
Andora and I advanced and she motioned for us to sit down in the empty, second row pew even though the first was empty also. We sat there silently for a few minute before Andora turned to me.
“I’m sorry mother, I have to do something. Please excuse me.” She said as she got up and walked forward.
Walking around then sitting down gracefully behind the large wooden desk, Andora adjusted the chair and looked at me sadly. She immediately wiped her eyes of a few tears that had appeared.
“This inquiry into the exploitation of power is hereby convened. Please present the accused.” She said sounding slightly choked up.
I was suddenly appalled- shocked that she would be Momma’s judge.
Ruth Scott suddenly appeared directly in front of me and began to look around. Seeing me, she flinched and her face saddened considerably.
“Alexandra, what are you doing here?” She whispered conspiratorially.
“Where else would I be?” I asked matter-of-factly with a sad smile.
“You. You, of all people, shouldn’t be here.” She continued to whisper.
“Tough, Ma. Ah’m here and Ah ain’t leavin’!”
“This inquiry will now come to order.” Andora said as she banged a gavel- I had no idea where it came from- on the desktop.
“In the matter of Ruth, Mother of the Empress of Time and Space and your abuse of powers on an insignificant human, how do you plead?”
“Guilty as charged, your honor.” Momma exclaimed proudly, her head held high.
Andora dropped her gavel and stared at her supposed Grandmother in shock. The people behind me gasped in surprise.
“Aren’t you even going to present a defense, mother?” I whispered as I leaned forward.
“And just what difference would that make, Alexandra? I did abuse my power and now I gladly accept my punishment, so there is no need to waste time on a useless trial.”
“Useless? Useless trial, mother? You, who presided over the most cockamamie tribunal I’ve ever attended?! How can you possibly think this one is more useless?” I asked, exasperated.
“Please go home, Alexandra. You have much work to do now that the Clemson threat has been neutralized. Go home and make me the proud mother I am.”
I stood up.
“Your honor. If it pleases the court, in order to ensure due process, I offer my services as representative for the defense and if allowable, wish to modify my tenative client’s plea.” I announced proudly so there was no mistaking my request or intent.
“Mother…Alexandra! Are you sure you want to represent the accused? Somehow I see a conflict of interest between you and your client.” Andora asked, an expression of surprise again showing on her lovely face.
“What is it with these humans? Must they always ruin our entertainment?” A woman’s voice asked coldly from behind me.
I instantly turned and stared back into the faces behind me, searching for the owner of that arrogant, rude voice. Not seeing emotion on any of the faces, I turned back toward Andora…our judge.
“You honor,” I began. “Is this or is this not an officially sanctioned inquiry into the accused’s misuse of powers?”
“I have been asked to preside over a formal inquest into the actions of Ruth as they pertain to the treatment of one Darren Clemson.”
“As I thought, your honor. Thank you for the clarification.” I said with a nod and continued. “May I inquire of this court, the reason for our gallery? For, if I am led to believe rightly, they are simply here for the ‘entertainment value’ and not to audience mature legal proceedings. If my client cannot receive a fair and legal ruling on her alleged digressions, what purpose does this inquiry serve if not amusement?” I asked as I glared back and over the people seated behind me.
There was another gasp from them and one woman- a raven-haired, Greek beauty, dressed in a white toga style dress blushed and looked down to the darkness that was the floor to escape my glare.
“The Alexandra has a valid argument. Those not interested in serious legal proceedings should exit this inquiry.” Andora…our judge declared.
“My sincerest thanks, your honor. At this time, may it please the court if I provide counsel to my client?” I asked.
“If that is what you wish, mothe…counselor. We will resume this inquiry when you have concluded the defendant’s counsel.”
Momma and I were back in the warm and inviting living room of wherever this place was.
“Alexandra, I don’t know what you are up to, but this is serious and very, very dangerous for you. Why didn’t you take my advice and go back to Atlantis?” She chastised.
I walked over to the fireplace and, very carefully, lifted the small, stained box from its place on the mantle. Just as a precaution, I examined the latch and both hinges for integrity.
“Alex and I have worked too hard; too long. We’ve experienced our sisters- our loved ones, vanished from existence too many times. I began to think I’d never get that evil back into this box, momma. It should have never been put in here in the first place.” I said carefully tapping the top of the container in my hand. “It only made things worse; worse for everyone. Something so angry and loathsome, restrained for that long, was bound to fester and grow. Its need for revenge grew exponentially, it seems.”
“What the devil are you talking about, Alexandra? What does that silly little box have to do with anything?” Ma demanded in confusion.
I didn’t expect her to understand. I bearly understood it myself.
“Apparently it has everything to do with…with all of it; all of this. Ma! But now that the evil has finally been returned, I’m even more determined to keep it from ever escaping again. And…and I will fight to my last breath to keep the universes safe from this.” I declared as I carefully put that insignificant, yet so significant, small, wooden box back in place on the fireplace mantle. Front and center so as not to be missed. To remind anyone seeing it just how destructive something so small and innocent looking could be.
“And I will not have my mother going to who-knows-where without as much as a whimper! You of all people should know I will stick to my guns until the very end, or…until I prevail.” I argued back.
“You hard-headed, blonde! You don’t know when to give up, do you?”
“Takes one ta know one Ma, and no, I don’t know when to give up! Especially when it’s family! Now, do you want my counsel or not?”
Ruth Scott turned to me and wrapped her arms around me, squeezing tightly.
“Alex, you crazy, crazy, girl! You make me so proud! Of course I accept you as my defense counsel.”
“Good, then let’s see how we can present what happened so that there is reasonable doubt to the original charge.” I advised as I began to picture where we had been.
We found ourselves back in the courtroom, but standing side by side in the front row this time.
Andora looked startled by our appearance. Hadn’t she expected us back so soon?
“This inquiry will now reconvene.” Andora said as she banged her gavel once more. “Counselor, I trust you and your client have agreed on her defense?”
I stepped forward. “We have your honor. My client pleads ‘guilty, but under extenuating circumstances’.”
I thought that sounded plausible given the ridiculous charges leveled on me at MY ‘Upper Management’ hearing.
“State the reasoning behind this specific plea, counselor.”
“Your honor, I submit that Ruth Scott is indeed guilty of over use of her gift, but also submit that it was in response to actions and slander on the part of one Darren Clemson that instigated the circumstances. Had he not verbally abused and debased my client’s three daughters face to face, such severe actions may not have resulted.”
“Slanderous accusations, counselor? Please elaborate.” Andora prompted, showing considerable interest.
“Your honor, the alleged victim, Darren Clemson, accused all three of my client’s daughters of illicit and lewd behaviors and also of prostituting themselves degradingly for profit. He also referred to them using vulgar, contemporary references to their genitalia, questioned their moral beliefs, and expressed lewd, disgusting, actions if they submitted to his nefarious intentions.”
“In other words he called you, Emily and Alexandra Reilly, whores, sluts and…”
“Yes, your honor, and on numerous occassions.” I quickly interrupted so she wouldn’t foul her tongue or soil her person.
That raised a murmur from our gallery of all women.
“In as much as my sisters and I ignored those comments and claims, they still impugned that we were less than honorable and virtuous. To insinuate or assault one’s character without foundation is regarded as slander on our world- in almost every other world that we’ve visited, in fact.” I explained. “Unfortunately, the aforementioned verbal onslaught did irritate the Empress into a very ill-thought course of action.”
“Go on, counselor; enlighten us as to what the Empress’ decided course of action entailed.”
I looked down sadly, took a breath, and looked back up to Andora.
“Your honor…I thought…that if…that if history didn’t exist…that…that the man, Clemson…he would have no issue or desire to change it and destroy billions of lives- that if there was no history…then there would be no Clemson at all- there would be nothing…anywhere. And if he did somehow survive, there would be no innocent lives for him to torture by repeated temporal extinctions.”
Not only did the gallery gasp loudly, our judge, Andora, did also!
He eyes widened significantly!
“Mother, how could you?! How could you even conceive of such a drastic recourse?” Andora asked, incensed. “Don’t you realize what you could have done? To all of us? Do you not yet understand your part in all our lives?”
“Alexandra is still relatively new to her craft, your honor.” Ruth said in my defense. “She has yet to fully understand the gravity of her actions.”
“On the contrary, mother, Your Honor, I understand all too well, the ramifications of what I attempted!” I countered angrily. My body began to tingle and I noted a bluish tint to our surroundings.
“Mother? I beg you to assert self-control. Can you provide detail to back up such drastic measures? What led to your dire assessment of the situation?” Andora questioned as she continued staring at me in disbelief.
“Clemson used our sister, Ricky Lynn, to acquire the means to enact his devious plan, your honor. He seduced, drugged her then left her to take full responsibility for what was to happen.” I took a breath and pushed those memories back.
“Once in possession of the time device, he took it upon himself to change the destiny of entire countries- including the country that afforded him his education and lodging. That single action drastically changed the course of history, disrupting the time line- ultimately negating the Empress and her sisters. Had some of us not gone back farther than his reach extended, that is exactly what would have happened,” I paused.
“At least four different times the Sisterhood of Kili has been devastated- purged completely from existence- for what? To appease a single man’s whims of what history should have been- what some ‘historical experts’ theorized to be the truth? To wantonly change his standing and assert control! In essence, to become some supreme leader of the world or universe!”
“Your honor, I would not speculate as to his true intentions or endgame; that is not my gift, but I knew…I felt, with all my heart, that this man somehow wanted to be God, or no less assume the role of the Creator.”
“So, in essence, you felt Clemson to be what you would call the ‘antichrist’- the defiler of humanity…of your universe?”
“I do. No human should have that much power at his or her disposal, your honor.” I answered with conviction. “No human should ever have the power to play God!”
“Yet here you stand, mother- a human with the power to delete history- to defeat time himself- to effectively delete as many universes as you feel necessary. The power to delete all of us and yourself just to punish a single, simple, greedy, immoral human; not unlike you?”
“I will not deny being human, your honor. I do, however, take offense to the implication that all humans, me included, are greedy, simple, and immoral! Ruth Scott’s and my records- as well as those of my sisters and millions of other’s throughout the universes, counter that generalized assumption.”
“Your honor, Alexandra has proven exemplary in her capacity as Empress. Her single indiscretion should not be assigned the same weight as my blatant act of damnation and subsequent incarceration of a man’s soul into a would-be dead man’s husk OR my many other infractions over the years.” Momma pleaded.
“Who is defending whom here, mother?” I asked, looking to her in disbelief.
“Indeed, Grandmother. Who shall this inquiry pass judgment on since both counsel and defendant claim equal ownership of punishable offences?” Andora asked. She looked at both Ruth and I for several minutes before saying anything.
“Counsel, perhaps we should hear more of your exploits concerning Darren Clemson? Please continue your dialog of the events leading up to your final confrontation.”
“As I stated previously, Clemson, using the stolen time device, erased our sisterhood from existence several times. Each time, I and several of my protected sisters found methods to restore those existences along with thousands, even millions, of other innocents that never had a clue as to what had just happened. Your honor, I have spent the last five years of my life rehashing history in order to right the wrongs that Darren Clemson created while playing God! Five years of near sleepless work that should’ve never been necessary. Five years dedicated to bringing the time line closer to its original configuration.” I stated as calmly as possible.
“Your honor, in order to expedite justice, I ask the court’s forgiveness for my actions to date and subsequent attitude in this chamber and request full restoration of all pending charges, but to me exclusively. I will not offer further defense on my behalf, I only ask that all charges against my client be transferred to me and expunged from her record. If this pleases the court, I now submit myself to the full authority and whims of this inquiry.”
“Alexandra! Don’t do this, child! You can’t understand what you’ve just agreed to! On this plane of existence you have no inkling as to what punishments await. I implore you, my Empress, recant while you still can!”
“I’m sorry, mother; I’m not going to retract anything. You have paid for your sins and it is now my turn to answer for what I have done. As you claim, I am THE Empress. Therefore, it is my responsibility to answer for whatever those under me have done in my name. Your honor, please pronounce sentence and end this inquiry presently.” I said stoically, bracing myself for whatever came next. Holding my head high, I closed my eyes and waited before my ‘firing squad’.
“Enough!” The same woman’s voice as before shouted from behind us. “I’ve heard enough!”
“Alexandra and Ruth, this is an inquiry and not a trial.” The woman said. She was somehow now suddenly standing right beside me.
“You both have proven your dedication to each other and to your cause. I would find little guilt on either of you should I have found myself in similar situations. Have either one of you not realized that we have been watching- that we are always watching?”
“We have ma’am, and both of us have seen the possible outcomes of this inquiry today. We both understand the seriousness implied here also.” I replied, as I remained facing forward- afraid to look this woman in the eyes.
She began to giggle then her giggle turned to pleasant, melodic, laughter.
“Oh, Alexandra, you will face no retribution if you look upon this face. After all, it is just one of many given me by the various sentient beings throughout existence.”
I gulped as I turned slowly to view the beautiful, perfect face- the perfect smile and brilliant green eyes. She winked at me.
“There. Is what you see so horrific?”
I shook my head slowly a couple of times in silence.
“Ruth, your daughter is everything you claimed her to be, and more. Though not my choice for the position, she certainly convinced us that we were in err. You may now proceed to your next assignment- that of mentoring the newly chosen Empress of Time and Space. Teach her well, as we have seen you have, sister. Please keep me updated on her progress, though we all know the summation of that progress already.” She said.
Ruth…momma nodded.
“As you wish, ma’am, and thank you.”
Ruth Scott turned me around and wrapped her arms around me.
“I knew you could do it, Alexandra! I’m so proud of you, as I am of all my children! I’ll see you girls around. Take care.” Momma said as she released me and vanished.
“Alexandra, join me?” The woman beside me asked- not ordered- and offered her hand.
Taking it cautiously, we walked to and around the large wooden desk to where Andora was now standing with a warm, wonderful, smile.
“You should be very proud of your mother, young one.”
“I am, very much, ma’am. I am also extremely impressed with how she challenged and overcame all advances father made- how forgiving she was- knowing he had cheated- several times, in fact. I have never met a woman of her character in all my existence.”
“And have you learned anything from those observations?”
“Oh, I have, ma’am. She is quite the role model- much more dynamic and caring than father.” Andora admitted happily.
The woman next to me nodded.
“Then I consider your visit here concluded, Alexandra. Time to return and finish the missions you have left open- those so-called ‘paradoxes’ you have yet to close.” The woman took a step back and bowed regally.
“Continue wisely and morally, my loving, young Empress. We will continue watching.”
With the Time Machine Bandit, Clemson, now ‘incarcerated’. Alex and the crew of Meridian 12 must now find their Egyptian passengers a new home. What other surprises are in store from the Empress of Time and Space? And is this the last time we’ll see Andromeda, Regina and the crew of Atlantis?
“Alex? Where did you come from? Is mother all right? Did your attendance help lessen her charges? Will we ever see her again?” Emily asked rapid-fire as I once again found myself in our Atlantis quarters.
I just nodded, as I looked around- still stunned. Had I actually been in the presence of…?
I shook my head. No, there was no way that could be what happened. How would I ever rate audience with …‘her’? Looking to the floor, I began to wonder about my supposed significance in…what did they call it…existence.
Had I just represented, redirected, and then taken sole responsibility for not only my actions, but for other’s without blinking an eye or conscious thought? Why would I not be severely punished for what momma and I had done- for what we truthfully admitted to?
That woman…she was the first to speak from the gallery- the first to show disinterest in the inquiry as if it should have been some game. Was she expecting I would respond as I did? If that were the case, was I again being tested- manipulated- to observe my response?
“Alex? Sis, it’s almost three bells, and Andie asked us over for dinner. Are you feeling up to it? I can call and reschedule if you’d like to take it easy a while.” Emily said as she gently took my right hand in hers.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 257:09:11
“Must you leave so soon, Anna Beth?” Andie asked as we stopped beside Meridian in the huge Diplomatic hangar. Our spacecraft seemed dwarfed more than ever in the huge bay.
“I’m afraid so, Andie. We’ve worn out our welcome and it’s time that we sought out a new home. Only the Lords know how long that will take.” Anna Beth looked to me accusingly.
“Meridian, Passenger status?”
“All passengers except one have boarded. Command crew is deficit two. Crewmember families are all accounted for, captain.”
“Acknowledged. Are we ready?” Anna Beth replied scanning the ceiling of the hangar.
“Dixie’s…Atlantis A.I. hospitality link disabled. Meridian A.I. pre-flight complete and go.” Meridian answered excitedly as she reported her Comm link and preflight status. Still, I detected a tinge of sadness in her voice.
“Thank you, Meridian,” Anna Beth confirmed as she looked back to Andie, Reggie, and Ian then impatiently around the hangar again.
“We’ve really enjoyed having you these past few weeks. Hopefully, Alex will see fit to bring you all around for a visit every now and again.” Andie said as Reggie mechanically nodded her head.
“Ricky Lynn, I hope Alex brings you back when she visits. I’ve enjoyed talking ‘shop’ with you. It won’t be the same around here without you.” Reggie said, finally composing herself enough to speak.
“I’m sure ol’ Alex seen more visits in our futures, toots. Hopefully, we can get back fer the baby shower in a few months.” Prof. Samuels said with a guarded smile.
“Or we could come visit you…Empress willing.” Reggie replied with a tempered smile of her own.
“Exec, where are my Communications and Tactical Officers? Did they elect to stay behind?” Anna Beth growled impatiently to me.
“The Pixies said that they had to visit and say their farewells to all the children in all the schools and daycares around Atlantis, captain. They will arrive presently.” I answered.
Across the hangar, the passageway access door slid open and three small figures flew in slowly. As they got closer, Yuuka began to grow up and once her feet touched the ground, joined us. Sunni was next to exit Pixie mode and took her place next to Yuuka. She remained as Sunni though.
The third, a pixie with yellow-smudged, silvery wings, began to grow, but remained much smaller than her sister Pixies. She hurried over and stood next to Sunni, quickly taking her hand.
It was a good thing Ricky Lynn still had a spare Reilly. The first time Tath’ba had entered Pixie mode- she had been startled by a first year student twice her size at one of the elementary schools in Gamma Ring- her clothes ended up in a small pile on the floor. Tath’ba was hovering a cubit or so above; naked as the day she was born- in her adult form no less.
Anna Beth stared at our newest sister sternly. The young girl’s response was to tighten her grip on Sunni’s hand and hide slightly behind her.
Sunni pulled gently on the girl’s hand so that she came out from behind.
“What do you say to the captain, Tabatha?” She asked the girl using the English version of her name.
It would become her legal name very soon.
“Um…um…sor…sorry, captain, ma’am. I…IIIIII…I wanted to say goodbye to all the children. Do we really have to leave here?”
“I’m afraid we do, little one. Andie and her people are going to be landing Atlantis in the next few weeks and we’ll just be in the way. Besides, don’t you want to see the beautiful new world Alexandra has picked out for us?” Anna Beth asked the young, newly gifted, girl.
Tabatha had realized her gift quickly as she lay in the infirmary recuperating from the severe injuries she received during the Sun Temple procession. Since her release from Atlantis’ infirmary five days ago, she had stuck to Sunni like glue.
“I would like that very much, captain, but I would also like to see Sunni’s world too.” She replied shyly.
“Let’s see where the Empress takes us first, munchkin. Alex has her priorities you know.” Sunni told her.
“Col. Smithson, would you care to board Meridian. Meridian, enable another station next to tactical for Miss Tabatha.” Anna Beth said as she smiled slightly.
“Bridge modification complete. Bridge seating complement has reached maximum, captain.” Our A.I. acknowledged.
“Thank you Meridian. Col. Smithson, once your charge is seated and secured; please begin your tactical pre-flight. Young lady, the bridge will be a very busy place for awhile so you must be on your best behavior.”
“Aye, ma’am.” Sunni and young Tabatha said after snapping to attention. She and Tabatha turned and marched toward the outer hatch at Anna Beth’s nod.
“I’ve never seen a six year old act so mature.” Alusia commented quietly.
And I have never seen a sixteen year old act like such a brat, niece.” Anna Beth countered.
“We’ve had a long series of discussions about her behavior back in Memphis, captain. Alexis has seen the light, so to speak.” Alusia assured as she glanced to Allie, Andie, Emily, and I. She had tightly held the girl’s reigns since our arrival on Atlantis and still did so now.
“Just like her mother.” I said in whisper to Allie and Jack.
“Yes, Empress, just like me. Though I think she learned some of that from her father also.” Alusia said, having heard my comment.
“I told you I surrender, mother! I couldn’t go back to Memphis now anyway- I’d never live long enough.” Young Alexis cried in angst.
“I never said you couldn’t go back, hun. I just didn’t think you would want to marry your own cousin. We have laws against that sort of thing where I come from.” I admitted to the teen.
“Why would I marry Djedefre? Eewww!” The young woman exclaimed as she grimaced.
“Because Djedefre is Pharaoh now, and according to his newly reformed government, he is now a living God and can do pretty much what he wants- when he wants.” I looked at the teen sternly. “Including claiming anyone he wants…related or otherwise…as many times as he desires…with as many partners as he wants!”
Anna Beth looked at me as though she thought I was joking.
Alexis’ face drained of all color.
“He would do that?” She asked in disbelief.
“We got a sayin’ back home, hun: ‘It’s good to be the king’.”
Andie, Reggie, and Ian smiled and shook their heads.
“Remaining command crew to the bridge. Get below, Alexis.” Anna Beth commanded awkwardly.
The sixteen-year-old angrily stood to attention, quite dramatically performed an ‘about face’ then marched exaggeratedly the few steps to Meridian’s outer hatch.
“Wow! Now that wasn’t a statement, was it?” I said to no one in particular.
A round of hugs and handshakes ensued before we all turned and entered Meridian. Andie, Reggie, and Ian made their way over to the docking control room to observe our departure.
Welcome back to the bridge, counselor.” Anna Beth said as Alusia walked off the elevator. “Please have a seat.”
Alusia looked about as frightened as the last time she was on the bridge- when we left Poland.
This time all consoles around the bridge were manned except the one next to Emily at Environmental.
“What station have you assigned me, captain?” Alusia asked in confusion.
“Alexandra has assigned you to Ship-wide communications and information, dear. Your job is to monitor and route all intra-ship communications. Assist and answer questions about the intercom system, and help our passengers cope with interstellar travel, though I am at a loss for how long our travels might actually last.” Anna Beth explained as she looked over to me with a raised eyebrow.
“It sounds like I’m a glorified telephone operator-slash-shrink.” Alusia complained.
“Something like that, hun.” I laughed. “It’s that or you go back to your quarters for the duration.”
“No, this is fine, Cmdr. Steinert.” She conceded.
“Let’s get going, Exec.” Anna Beth ordered as she grinned
“Aye, captain! Bridge. Pre-flights.” I barked. “Engineering.”
“Go, Ex-O. Beta-wave APU online. Inertial generators to dynamic. Fuel cells one hundred percent and tending.” Ricky Lynn answered.
“Environment.”
“Cabin pressure equalized. Breathable gas mixture optimal. CO2 scrubbers online and operating at one hundred. Medical, stocked and ready, commander.” Emily answered.
“Helm.”
“Attitude gyros online and standing by. Thrusters in standby and primed. Awaiting start authorization from Atlantis Control, Commander.” Peyton responded with a smile.
“Navigation.” I asked.
“Nav sensors cal’d and sync’d to time augmented local star maps, Ex-O.” Natalia replied with an excited smile.
Again, Seph and her mother bumped fists. Our captain said nothing this time, but shook her head and smiled happily.
“Tactical.” I continued.
“Tactical sensors online and in standby. Tactical display parameters entered. Collision avoidance protocols disabled and locked pending docking control release, ma’am.” Sunni responded as Tabatha stared at her completely enamored.
“Weapons.”
“Partical and optical weapons disabled and safed until Meridian exceeds Atlantis Control’s safety border. All weapons batteries charged, but safed, Cmdr. Steinert.” Jack answered.
“Ship’s Security.”
“External sensors online and operational at minimum power levels. Navigational strobes in standby.”
“Ex-O. Docking Control confirms hangar is devoid of all personnel and awaits our request for decom.” Yuuka cut in.
“Understood, Comms. Sciences.”
“All scientific analysis equipment online, but in standby until outer Atlantian border exceeded.” Allie confirmed.
“Communications.”
“Normal transceivers online. Subspace transceiver shunted to virtual load and in standby until outer boundary exceeded. Meridian transponder online in Extremely Low Power mode. Emergency Comm transceiver in standby. Atlantis Control confirms receipt of Meridian transponder ID.” Yuuka reported
“Internal communications.”
Alusia didn’t answer. I looked over to see her puzzling over the console. Emily looked over from her station and pointed to a specific spot on the sleek, sloped console face.
“Thank you, doctor.” She said quietly.
“Internal communications.” I repeated and still got no response.
“Alusia! Internal Comms!”
“I’m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently not in service. Please call directory assistance and state your feelings on this matter.”
“You are directory assistance, hun. Now, are you done with your pre-flight?” I growled to the bridge smartass. I noticed Anna Beth fight a giggle.
Alusia reached to her console and touched it once.
“Internal Communications online, mein Sklaventreiber.”
I glared at her. I didn’t need my translator for that one.
“Thank you, Internal comms. Captain, all stations confirm pre-flight completion. We are go for launch.” I officially reported to Anna Beth.
“Confirmed, Ex-O. Alert Atlantis Control of our status.”
“Aye. Communications, contact Atlantis control. Confirm pre-flight completion and standing by for remote docking and Decom.” I said, authorizing Yuuka’s station.
“Atlantis Control, Meridian 12. All pre-flights go. Meridian 12 awaiting remote docking initialization and Decom; confirm.” Yuuka announced.
“Acknowledged, Meridian. Docking Control has been given authority.” Andie’s third in command responded over the loudspeaker.
“Confirmed, Atlantis Control. Commander, Atlantis Control is ready.” Yuuka relayed to me.
I looked to Anna Beth. She nodded her approval.
“Very well. Alert Docking Control we are ready for remote docking procedure.” I relayed back to Yuuka.
“Dock Control, Meridian 12. Atlantis Control confirmed for handoff. We’re ready when you are.”
“Acknowledged, Meridian. Commensing remote docking protocol.” Another voice answered.
“Captain. Remote docking program has come online. Meridian A.I. shows handshaking confirmation.” Ricky Lynn reported.
“Alert Docking control, Communications.” Anna Beth ordered.
“Aye. Docking control, Meridian. We confirm remote docking handshake. We’re in your capable hands.”
“Acknowledged, Meridian. Starting hangar decom.” The voice informed us.
“Exterior atmosphere deleting, captain. Decompression has started.” Allie reported.
“Meridian, Docking Control.”
“Go, Docking.” I answered.
“Meridian, at this time enable your navigational illumination, please.”
“Acknowledged.” I answered as I nodded to Cami, who nodded to Sunni.
She in turn nodded to her little helper seated between them and pointed to her console. The six year old grinned brightly as she touched the indicated spot.
“Nav strobes enabled, ma’am.” Sunni reported. She smiled at the young girl. “You did good, Tink.”
Cami smiled brightly to their helper.
“External atmosphere deletion complete.” Allie announced after several minutes.
“Internal atmosphere and pressurization nominal, Ex-O.” Emily announced.
“Docking control, Meridian 12. Hull integrity one hundred percent. We’re good to go.” I announced.
“Looks good, Meridian. H.D.A. initialization.” Docking control reported.
“What’s an H.D.A, Sunni?” Young Tabatha asked quietly.
“Hangar door activation, Tink.”
“Oh. Does that mean it’s going to open?”
“That’s right, munchkin, now let’s put the curiosity on hold before the captain changes her mind about you hangin’ with me on the bridge, ‘kay’?”
The young girl nodded animatedly.
“Meridian12, cutting hangar Grav generator in three, two, one.” Docking announced.
“Exec, thruster quads just came online in station-keeping.” Seph announced as we felt Meridian jostle slightly.
“Inertial generators active, Alex.” Ricky Lynn reported.
“Y-axis quads firing.” Seph reported.
The hangar ceiling began moving as Docking Control piloted us out of the hangar Meridian had occupied for two weeks. Soon we were outside of Atlantis’ Command Core hull.
“Attitude quads firing.” Seph reported as our view of Atlantis dropped down and out of view on our display. “X-axis quads firing. Forward momentum, captain.”
“Meridian, Docking Control. At this time we’d like you to start up your main thrusters. Acknowledge clean starts or misfires.”
“Acknowledged, Docking. You heard the man, Seph. Fire ‘em up, hun.” I told our helmsman.
“Main thrusters enabled. Starting main thrusters, Alex.”
The whine of Meridian’s main engines starting filled the bridge. Natalia and Persephone ‘high-fived’.
“Main thruster start confirmed, Alex.”
“Give her a little love tap, Helm.” I ordered.
“Aye, ma’am.” Seph responded as she quickly slid all thruster controls up and back down again. Anna Beth gave me a curious glance. ‘Goosing’ the thrusters wasn’t part of typical Terran launch protocol.
“Retro quads compensated, exec. We’re good to go.”
“Confirmed, Subcommander.” I acknowledged. “Docking Control, Meridian 12. Main engine start and thrust test confirmed. Meridian 12 requesting a departure vector.”
“Keep your pants on, Meridian 12. Follow the checksheet.” Andie’s voice ordered over the speaker.
“Rodger that, Docking. Meridian 12 tightening her belt.” I giggled in response.
“X-axis quads firing. Forward velocity has increased, captain.” Seph announced.
Over the next five minutes we ran through Atlantis’ own prelaunch checks. Apparently, Andie wanted to make sure everything was good for our trip.
“Meridian 12, Docking Control. That’s all we have for you. The Commodore used up almost four cubits of stationery. Hope you guys aren’t too bored. Standby for a full media comm from Atlantis Command.”
“Rodger that, Docking, standing by.” I acknowledged. “Alusia put it ship-wide.” I added.
“Ready for ship-wide, Alex.” Alusia responded personably.
Everyone on the bridge stared at her for several seconds in complete astonishment.
“Captain, we have an incoming media transmission from Atlantis Control.” Yuuka announced.
“All displays, Internal Comm.” Anna Beth ordered.
Andie and Reggie appeared on our main screen.
“Captain, you have our sincerest wishes for a safe and successful voyage. Reggie and I hope you find a suitable home, good health, and prosperity.” Andie said. She looked like she had been crying recently.
“Alex, you better take good care of those people! I swear, if I have to come after either of you…” She said before choking up.
“Pleasant journeys, Empress.” Reggie cut in. “Come back soon.”
“Goodbye…Pleasant journeys!” Everyone on Atlantis’ bridge chorused.
“Captain, Meridian has just crossed Atlantis’ outer safety boundary.” Allie said as she wiped her cheeks.
“Remote docking protocol has disengaged and self-deleted, captain.” Ricky Lynn announced.
“Docking control signals all clear and has transferred all communications to Atlantis Control.” Yuuka reported.
“Alex, you and Allie take them folks where they belong, you here?” Andie choked out with a forced smile.
“That’s been my intention from the very start, sis. We’ll see you in a few weeks.” I told her.
Ian’s face came on screen. “Meridian 12, Atlantis Control. You are go for extra-planetary departure. Everyone here on Atlantis wishes you a safe journey. Atlantis Control, out.”
The main screen went blank then displayed Atlantis in all her awe-inspiring majesty.
“Thank you, Atlantis Control. Meridian 12, out.” I said sadly.
“Exec. I need a course and heading.” Anna Beth requested.
“Navigation, make for safe passage through Sol’s asteroid belt and the outer planets. Deflectors forward.” I ordered.
“Course set and enabled, exec.” Natalia responded.
“Hit it, Seph!” Anna Beth ordered in a playful tone.
“Aye, ma’am.”
Meridian’s engines roared to life as the bridge filled with their trademark whine.
“Thrusters at full power, ma’am.” Seph repeated as we felt Meridian start to break Earth’s gravity.
“Weapons. I want those safeties off immediately!” Anna Beth commanded.
“All weapons online and live, captain.” Jack responded.
“Tactical.” Anna Beth continued.
Sunni whispered something to Tabatha.
“We’re in the clear, captain. Sensors report nothing unknown in all three-sixty around us.” The young girl reported calmly. There was a tiny bit of excitement in her young voice though.
“Excellent job, Ensign.” Anna Beth congratulated.
“Who is ‘Ensign’, captain?” the girl asked, confused by the word.
Anna Beth got up and walked the short distance to Sunni’s station.
“You are, ‘munchkin’.” Anna Beth said with a smile as she placed her hand on top of the girl’s head. “You’re doing such a good job I gave you a field promotion. Welcome to Meridian’s Command Crew, Ens. Tabatha.”
The new officer jumped from her seat and hugged Anna Beth around her hips.
“Oh, thank you, your majesty!” Tabatha cried in happiness, but suddenly released our captain and stood to attention. “I…I mean…thank you very much, captain. I’ll try to do my best for you and Meridian, ma’am.”
Applause and laughter filled the bridge.
“We’re clear of the Asteroid Belt, Captain.” Natalia announced about thirty minutes later. "ETA to Kuiper Belt, three hours."
“Now what, Alex?” Anna Beth asked.
“Now I take Meridian to warp.” I answered without looking at her.
“What do you mean ‘warp’?”
“I just do my thing, captain. With your approval?” I asked.
“Alusia, open a ship-wide announcement from my station.”
“And just how do I do that, captain?” Our Internal Comm officer asked innocently.
‘Ensign’ Tabatha slid off of her station’s seat and walked across the bridge to Alusia’s station.
“Touch this button then touch this button, ma’am.” The little girl said as she pointed to two places on the console.
“Oh, well thank you, child.” Alusia said sweetly, but blushed all the same. She touched the appropriate controls. “Ship-wide address open, captain.”
“All hands, prepare for Temporal Jump.” Anna Beth announced. “End announcement.”
Without waiting, Tabatha pointed to another location on Alusia’s console.
“Thank you, but I knew where that one was, Ensign.” Alusia groaned.
Tabatha smiled, turned, walked back across our bridge, and climbed back onto her station’s seat.
Anna Beth began laughing hysterically!
I took the opportunity to jump us to our next destination. As with previous jumps that involved space travel, everything seemed to collapse into me and I watched as the stars moved and changed for a few seconds before everything around me reappeared.
“By the Lords! What was that?” Anna Beth choked out. Only Tabatha, Natalia, and Peyton mirrored our captain’s frightened expression. Sunni was laughing hysterically while pumping her arm up and down as if having some kind of crazy seizure.
“Temporal Jump complete, captain.” I announced mechanically.
“All stop!” Anna Beth shouted in surprise. “Navigation, where are we?”
“Why ask me?” Natalia groaned. “Alex has a better idea than I do.”
“Alex?” Peyton asked. “Did we just do what I think we did?”
“What is it you think we did, Subcommander?” I asked back as I saw Jack, Sunni, Cami, Emily, Yuuka, Ricky Lynn, and even Alusia look toward her.
“I thought I saw stars! For the briefest of seconds I thought we were moving across the galaxy.”
“Let’s find out, shall we?” I said with a mischievous grin. “Subcommander, have you triangulated our position yet?” I asked gleefully.
“It would help if the Exec would give me some idea as to where we should be! A star year would help immensely!” Natalia growled menacingly.
“We’re a long, long way from Earth.” I hinted.
“And pray tell, how far from Earth, Miss Steinert?” Anna Beth coaxed.
“Around one hundred-thirty light-years…I mean units, captain.” I answered.
“And would you happen to know the direction and how many years have passed us by, Alex?”
“I do, captain, but I’ll defer that detail to a future…”
“Captain! We’re receiving a transmission.” Yuuka shouted as she put it on speaker.
“Repeat. Unknown spacecraft, you are entering restricted space. Please identify yourself.”
“Yuuka, is our transponder active?”
“Yes, captain, high power mode.” Yuuka answered quickly after tapping a spot on her panel to check.
“Alex, what did you just get us into?” Anna Beth hissed.
“Captain, I would suggest introducing ourselves.” Allie advised.
“Patch me through, Comm.”
“Go ahead, captain.”
“This is the Terran Interstellar Probe, Meridian 12. We have just arrived in this system and are peaceful…repeat, we are peaceful.” Anna Beth announced.
“Unknow spacecraft we do not recognize that identification. Please hold position until we can positively identify you.”
“Captain, we’re being targeted! They have a lock on us!” Sunni shouted excitedly.
“Alex?” Anna Beth hissed.
“Comm, send file ‘Comdrafs’ through our transponder.” I requested to Yuuka.
“Aye, commander.”
“Unknown spacecraft; please provide access pass code for ‘Comdrafs’ encryption and hold until decrypted and permitted.” The voice advised a few minutes later.
Anna Beth glared at me as if I had two heads.
“Yuuka, send this through the transponder: [email protected].” I ordered.
Emily, Jack, and Cami shook their heads and tried to keep from giggling.
“Unknown spacecraft please re-identify.” The voice asked after a long pause.
I nodded to Anna Beth.
“This is the Terran Interstellar Probe, Meridian 12.” She restated. “We have just arrived in this system.”
Again there was a long pause.
“Meridian 12, you will proceed to the transmitted coordinates and hold pending further communication.”
“Captain, I’m receiving those coordinates now, ma’am.” Yuuka confirmed.
“Transfer to Navigation, Comm.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
“Coordinates received and entered into navigation console, captain.” Natalia reported. “Computing time to destination.”
“I hope you know what you are doing, Alexandra. Weapons, status!”
“All particle and optical weapons charged and ready, captain.” Jack responded.
“Engineering, shield status.”
“Shields in standard forward deflect mode and active.” Ricky Lynn answered.
“Captain, at half power we should reach the transmitted coordinates in under an hour.” Natalia advised.
“Nav, engage course. Helm, three-quarters power to the thrusters. Alexandra, both of you in my conference room…now! Nat, you have the bridge.” Anna Beth growled as she stood from her seat and walked back to her personal conference room. Allie and I followed.
“Care to tell me what you’re doing, Alexandra?” Anna Beth demanded as soon as the door closed. “Do you know exactly where we are and may I remind you that we have two hundred and eighty-one souls onboard?!”
“We merely brought you to your new home, captain.” Allie started. “We found you a world similar to your old home.”
“Apparently there’s someone living there already, Alex! I don’t need to remind you of the issues that could arise in the form of confrontations and border disputes!”
“There is more than enough room to share the planet with the current residents, captain. You’ll find them very obliging and helpful. I’m sure you’ll find them very friendly. Almost like old friends.” I continued to tell her.
“Let’s hope so, Alexandra! By the Lords, what has gotten into both of you lately?”
“Captain, our mission…” Allie began. “It’s taken so much of our time…”
“Almost six years, in fact, since we have been to our homes.” I continued, but stopped to let Allie continue.
“We feel you shouldn’t have that long to wait. At least you can take pleasure in knowing that everyone here will survive. We still don’t know if our homes exist or if Clemson succeeded in totally removing us from history.” Allie concluded.
A paging tone came over the loudspeaker.
“Yes?” Anna Beth barked.
“Please standby for an announcement from our ‘Navigatrix’, Subcommander Natalia.” Alusia snarked.
Anna Beth showed her annoyance by rolling her eyes.
“Thank you, Alusia.”
“Captain, you should get out here.” Natalia’s voice urged.
“Trouble, Nat?”
“No, captain, we’re here! Sister! You have got to see this!”
Anna Beth glared at me before turning and hurrying out of the conference room. Allie and I took a page out of Natalia and Seph’s book and bumped fists before we also exited to the bridge.
On the monitor was a blue and green planet with white clouds interspersed randomly around it.
Anna Beth gasped as she stopped short of her captain’s chair.
“By the Lords…it’s beautiful!” she exclaimed.
“Captain, receiving another transmission.” Yuuka announced.
“Terran Interstellar Probe, Meridian 12, identify the purpose of your arrival and duration of stay.” The voice requested.
“Meridian 12 seeks permanent residence for two hundred and seventy-three souls.” Anna Beth responded as she looked to Allie and I.
“Captain, we’re receiving a file. It looks like some multi-paged questionnaires of some kind.” Yuuka reported.
“Let’s see these…questionaires, Lieutenant.” Anna Beth ordered.
Four forms appeared on our large screen tiled two by two. The entire command crew began reading.
“Application for Proprietary Travel through Regulated Terra Nuevo Space?” Natalia read one aloud in confusion.
“General Landing Permit for Antiquated Space Vehicles?” Persephone Peyton read another with equal confusion.
“Application for Permanent Citizenship of Terra Nuevo?” Sunni giggled, reading yet another of the forms.
“Application for Colonization, Occupancy, and Development of Southwestern Continent of Terra Nuevo?” Anna Beth gasped as she read the last form.
“We have an incoming full-media communication from Terra Nuevo Planetary Command, captain. They would like to talk to Cmdr. Steinert.”
Anna Beth cautiously nodded to me.
“On screen, Yuuka. And send those forms to Khufu in the captain’s quarters.” I smiled as I said the last part.
“Alexandra. Welcome home, M’lady!” Tibius’ happy face appeared on our main display.
Anna Beth gasped recognizing my Terran mate’s face.
“Hello, Tibius. It’s been awhile…for me.” I giggled.
“I see you picked up something we lost a long time ago. I trust she is capable of landing under her own power?” He asked with a smile.
“Showroom condition, Tibius.”
“And her complement?”
“Two hundred-seventy-three. As many as we could save…counting progeny and, as an added bonus, her original Captain and Exec, sire.” I replied with a proud smile.
“My I speak with your captain, Alex?” Tibius requested.
I motioned a stunned Anna Beth closer to me.
“Captain, as Grand High Counsel of this planet, I formally welcome you and your crew to Terra Nuevo. I trust this planet brings back fond memories of your own home planet?”
“IIIIII…I believe it to be even more beautiful than our long lost Terra, Grand High Counsel.” Our captain answered as she sniffed back her tears.
“Well, we hope to protect this planet better than the last one, captain. We left a dying Terra ten years ago and thank the Lords every day that Alexandra and her sisters found us and helped save us from our own ignorance. Have you completed the required forms yet, captain?”
“My mate is analyzing them for legal content now, Grand High Counsel. It could be days before he confirms acceptance or submits acceptable annotations and another week at least before actual ratification of said documents.”
“Hmmmm. I trust you have enough provisions then?”
“We do, Grand High Counsel. We are provisioned for twelve Earth months.”
“That long, huh? Hmmmm. Well, we can’t have a ship full of homesick travelers orbiting such an enticing planet with fully charged weapons at their disposal. I’m going to use my ‘considerable’ authority to speed up the processes. What do you say to that, captain?” Tibius asked.
Just where did he learn to tease like that?
‘I wonder, Alex. I really wonder?’ Jack thought in my mind. Cami began giggling, but quickly stopped when Anna Beth glared at her.
“It seems that would be very acceptable, Grand High Counsel. Some of my crew has already started to show signs of Deep Space fatigue.”
“Well, in that case…” Tibius began to say before Yuuka cut in.
“Captain, we are receiving landing instruction, coordinates, and temporary permissions!”
“Welcome home, Meridian 12! We’ve missed you. I hope you don’t mind, but we’ve gone ahead and developed a site on your continent’s northern coast to serve as a spaceport and temporary capital city. Permission to land…granted, captain.” Tibius said with a proud smile before the transmission stopped.
“You sneaky Jackal! You had this planned all along!” Anna Beth accused as she wrapped her arms around me. Allie got up and walked over. Our captain repeated her embrace on my sister.
“Comm, pass that information over to Navigation.”
“With pleasure, ma’am.”
“Nat? Sephie? Take us…” Anna Beth paused to wipe both eyes. “Take us home.” Anna Beth commanded regally.
“Beginning Meridian Re-entry translation. De-orbiting retro thrusters in ten, nine, eight…” Peyton exclaimed after ‘high-fiving’ her mother.
Terra Nuevo, 1123hrs, Prefinal, Neptinian 12th, 424 of the New Era
“Wow, this place is Rad!” Sunni exclaimed as we exited Meridian’s outer hatch. She took in the newly constructed spaceport buildings and launch pad facility, as would a tourist.
“Tibius started designing this before we moved the Consulate building to New Citadel.” I informed her.
Looking back at Meridian, it seemed a waste to have her sitting on such a massive pad structure. Designed for more conventional, interplanetary spacecraft, the site measured well over four football fields in length and width.
Near the outer boundary, a small box slowly rose up from the expansive, level, carbon fiber composite, deck. A group of figures emerged and began walking our way, yet they were still too far away to identify.
“Looks like we got us a welcomin’ party, Alex.” Ricky Lynn observed.
“It’s more than just a welcoming party, professor.” I hinted.
What I observed as five people slowly focused into a dozen. I could clearly make out Tibius, my Alexis, Nathan, Timus, Heidi, Marcus, and my Granddaughter, Alexandra. Several others- people I had met at official Terran functions over the years, made up the rest of the group.
“Captain! Media drones overhead.” Peyton announced.
“Command crew, Presentation! Line-up!” Anna Beth shouted.
We quickly stood side by side in a single row, guided right, and went to attention in one flowing, choreographed move, even though never practicing together before. I guess precision drills were precision drills no matter what planet you’re on.
The welcoming party stayed back a few paces when Tibius waved for them to stop. He approached alone, and bowed respectfully.
“On behalf of all Terra Nuevo, I welcome the crew and complement of Meridian 12, Captain Anna Beth.”
“My, things sure have become lax since our departure, Grand High Counsel Tibius.” Anna Beth smiled pleasantly.
“It has been brought to my attention- numerous times in fact- that we Terrans are too stiff and formal, Captain.” Tibius nodded to me with a wink.
Anna Beth wasted no more time, taking a step forward and bowing slightly.
“Grand High Counsel, I wish to report the discovery of a new star system with sentient life similar to our own. It has been named ‘Earth’ and is located one hundred thirty-two units from here. We have succeeded in securing friendly relations with the inhabitants- some of which have voluntarily joined my crew.”
“Congratulations, Capt. Anna Beth. As legacy representative of Terra, I deem Meridian 12’s primary mission a superb and complete success.” Tibius announced officially and stepped forward to shake our captain’s arm. He moved a little closer.
“I’m sorry to inform you though that we have already formalized relations with the people of Earth- their diplomatic emissary is standing next to you.” Tibius whispered with a devious grin.
“Yes, I know, sir, but we arrived first- well before the Empress appeared on our shores.” Anna Beth rolled her eyes as she loudly whispered back.
“What year did we just come from, captain?” I asked quietly, leaning to close the distance to her ear while displaying my own devious smile.
“Sixty-five thousand years before we arrived in Egypt…yes, I know, Alexandra, but…Atlantis hadn’t landed yet.” Anna Beth grumbled in argument.
“Well Alex, it seems you have really extended your reach. What other surprises are in store for us at Meridian’s debriefing?” Tibius smiled.
I just smiled deviously at my Terran mate. His face immediately paled. Quickly composing himself though, Tibius set his attention back on Anna Beth.
“Captain, we can stand here all day or we can start offloading your passengers. I would request that you dismiss your command crew. I have several impatient individuals in my group that would like the opportunity to say hello to several of your officers.”
“Meridian, begin passenger debarkation procedures starting with level two. Command Crew! Dismissed!” Anna Beth shouted.
Immediately, my Alexis ran around her father and wrapped her arms around me.
“It is wonderful to see you again, mother! I trust your mission concluded satisfactorily?”
“Y’all can cry if ya want, hun. No one’ll think any less a ya.” I told her through tears of joy.
“Oh shut up, mother.” My daughter sniffled quietly as her arms tightened around me considerably.
I loved it when my daughters hugged me tight and nuzzled into my shoulder.
Alexis slowly yielded and moved on to greet her Aunt ‘Allie’. Tibius began to approach me again only to be cut off this time by our Granddaughter. My mate frowned, being sidestepped once again.
“Grandmother. Welcome back. Ah trust them migraines’ll stop now?” Alexandra asked as a few tears ran down her cheeks.
“Clemson has been stopped, yes.” I answered as my Granddaughter wrapped her arms around me and began crying recklessly. The intense tingle felt…it felt wonderful!
I noticed that Heidi had walked over to Alusia. The two were chatting away in German.
“Welcome back, sister. I trust the Empress found your assistance beneficial?” Heidi asked.
“That depends on which Empress you talk to, Counselor. I have been curtailed by my own responsibilities.” Alusia replied as she quickly glanced over to me.
“Responsibilities?” Heidi asked, intrigued.
Alusia turned and waved for her family to approach. They had just exited Meridian’s outer hatch and appeared for all intents, tourists.
“My family. They are my foremost responsibility, Counselor. My husband, Khefra; daughters Alexis, Ana, and my son, Lusius.” She said introducing them in order.
“You’ve been here too, mother?” Young Lusius asked in excitement.
“Not this planet, but our previous home, young sir. Your mother arrived on Terra with Alexandra Reilly about ten years ago. To help Alexandra Steinert and her Granddaughter Alexandra.” Heidi explained with a pleasant smile.
“What is it with the name, ‘Alexandra’?” Alusia’s oldest asked in mock annoyance.
“Grand High Counsel, may I see your daughter over here a moment? I have someone that wants to meet her.” Heidi inquired, turning to my mate, who was just ready to greet me…finally.
My daughter excused herself from Emily and stepped over.
“May I present Alexis of Alusia and Khefra, Counselor.”
“Hi, Alexis. Your mother talked highly of you on her last visit.” My Alexis smiled. “I am Alexis, daughter of Grand High Counsel, Tibius and Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth, by the way.” She continued, offering her hand.
Young Alexis’ mouth dropped open. “No way! I’m named after the Empress’ daughter?”
“Seems like it, hun. Great name though, right?” My daughter giggled, smiling brightly.
“Finally, we meet, Alexandra.” Tibius said as he finally wrapped his arms around me. “I have missed you very much these last ten years.
Before I could respond, my mate planted his lips on mine with all the passion and love I yearned for! God, did it feel fantastic!
Whistles and clapping echoed in my ears. I blushed as I looked around to see everyone smiling at us.
“Emily. Nice to see you again, doctor. Cynthia sends her regards and hopes you’ll have time to visit her during your stay.” Tibius greeted as he wrapped his arms around her. He moved on to Allie.
“Alex, nice to see you here too. I’m afraid your mate could not make this memorable occasion. He is attending a trade conference on the Medici Homeworld at the present time, but should be back next week.”
“That shouldn’t be a problem, sire. I’ve accumulated a whole lot of shore leave from this mission. Y’all think he misses me?” Allie asked.
“As Terra missed the seasonal rains, Empress!” Tibius replied sentimentally. His attention turned to Jack.
“Nice to see you, Jacki. I hope Alex hasn’t been working you too hard.” Tibius said as they joined right arms in greeting.
“No, as a matter of fact, they have been the ones working to exhaustion.”
“Oh, they have, have they?” Tibius looked back over to me with a furrowed brow. “And how long has she been unconscious for this time, my dear?”
“Only three and a half days, sir. Not that long at all, considering.” Jack answered.
Tibius smiled as he looked back sternly to me then took a blind step to his right to welcome Cami.
“Where did she go?” He asked in confusion.
Jack nonchalantly pointed up with her left hand. Tibius followed her gesture. Cami and Timus were hovering several yards above us, wrapped in a loving- and oblivious- embrace. My mate just shook his head and moved on to Ricky Lynn.
“Professor Samuels, good to see you again. How are things at the University?”
“Ehh, not bad…considerin’.” Ricky Lynn replied indifferently.
“That is the second time today I’ve heard the word ‘considering’. Could you please explain?”
“Well, things there was goin’ good ‘til my boyfriend filched my time machine. We finally got it back, but I’m still not over what was done to me and why.”
“Time machine? I thought Alex was the only one capable of Temporal Relocation? Did it work well?”
“Too well, sir! We had one helluva time catchin’ that mook! Finally got the bastard though.”
“That’s good to hear, professor. Now who do we have here?” Tibius turned his attention to the young girl trying to become part of Sunni’s uniform.
“Grand High Counsel Tibius, Colonel James…err Sunni Smithson, USAF, sir.” Sunni said jumping back to attention and saluting.
“At ease Colonel. I was actually talking to your shy little friend here. Hello, my name is Tibius, what is your name, my dear?” Tibius asked sweetly.
Tabatha jumped out from behind Sunni, snapped to attention and saluted.
“Ensign Tabatha, Mr. Grand High Counsel Tibius.”
Tibius lowered himself so he was looking eye to eye with the young Ensign.
“Well, Ens. Tabatha, I must commend you and your fellow crew members on a mission well done. Welcome to Terra Nuevo.” Tibius said offering his hand.
“Thank you, sir.” Tabatha said as she cautiously shook the hand then took a step back and took Sunni’s hand.
“Colonel Smithson, I take it this is your first time traveling with Alexandra?” Tibius asked.
“No sir. I’ve joined her team twice before, but never this ‘far’ off-world.” Sunni answered.
“Hmmm,” Tibius started as he looked carefully at our tactical officer. “I seem to remember meeting someone that looked a lot like you when I visited Kili many years ago.”
“My mother is Tammy Richards, sir. Maybe you are remembering her from your visit?”
“Yes…that’s it. You look a lot like her, save the hair, colonel. Welcome to Terra Nuevo.”
“Thank you, Grand High Counsel.”
“Tibius will suffice, Sunni. I’m trying not to be so formal.” Tibius said, looking toward me again.
“Yuuka! How is my favorite Pixie? Keeping out of trouble?” My mate asked as he looked over to our daughter, Alexis.
“I have been trying my best, sir.” She replied after swallowing hard. “I have been protecting the Empress as you asked those many years ago.”
“Keep up the good work, little flower.” Tibius told her proudly, shaking her arm.
“Thank you, Sir Tibius.”
“Commander Anna Beth,” Tibius turned back to her. “In three days, there will be a Mission Debriefing. By that time you and your passengers should have had a chance to claim your new lodgings. Hospitality personnel are on-hand down in the port’s main lounge to help select residence options. We have constructed more than enough housing, both urban and suburban, to accommodate everyone. Also don’t forget to register with our planetary transport system.”
“You got it working?” Anna Beth asked in surprise.
“Over six hundred years ago.” Tibius smiled politely.
Terra Nuevo, 1600hrs, Prefinal, Neptinian 12th, 424 of the New Era
“No offense, hun, but I prefer my way of travel over having my body broken down into subatomic particles and transmitted around the planet.” I said to Tibius as Allie, Emily, Jack, Ricky Lynn, Yuuka, Sunni, Tabatha, and I rephased in the Empress’ suite in New Citadel. Tabatha had staunchly refused to leave Sunni’s side.
“Wow! This place is amazing!” the young girl swooned as she looked around.
“Go show her the view from one of the guest suites, Sunni. Back that hall, any door on the right.”
Sunni Smithson nodded silently and gently guided her young charge out of the large living room.
“Looks like Jimmy’s got himself a daughter.” I said casually after both girls disappeared down the hallway.
“Lil’ tike’s got it bad for her, skipper.” Ricky Lynn agreed.
“I thought Sunni was going to change back once the mission was over, Alex?” Yuuka asked, confused by her fellow Pixie’s apparent change of heart. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, James is a good looking man, but…but I like Sunni better. She’s easier to talk to, and…she doesn’t snore as much.”
“Whether Sunni will become James again depends on what she decides to do with Tabbie, hun. I see happiness for both of them in either form.” Allie predicted. “By the way, I think I’ll swing over to the Medici system and surprise Gaillan.”
“So you’ll be staying for three years again?” I asked seriously.
Allie smiled brightly at me, nodded once, and disappeared.
Tibius stood next to me with his mouth open for a minute or two.
“Alex…would you know…” He ticked his head to the right slightly with his eyes closed. “Would Cami also be staying for the requisite three years?”
“Why,” I smiled, “Aren’t y’all done with the new suppression generators yet?”
“They are completed, yes, I just didn’t know we would be testing them so soon, Empress.” He admitted reluctantly.
“They’ll hold this time,” I told him, but added, “Almost.”
I smiled deviously.
Tibius took in a deep breath and let it out slowly.
“How many blocks will we need to clear for the arrival?” He sighed dejectedly.
“Candice will require the same safety zone as Cassi. Remember, while you and your scientists improved the Psi dampening generators, Cami has developed and strengthened her gift. Combined with Candice’s own gift, Citadel will have another blowout childbirth celebration.”
“It seems a shame to crater such a beautiful landscape so soon.” Tibius said shaking his head in disappointment.
“Commander Steinert! You have got to see the view!” Tabatha screeched as she ran back into our living room.
“I know!” I exclaimed with just as much excitement. “Maybe Sunni can take you down to the beach to go swimming. Did you bring your bathing suit, honey?”
Sunni, who was just coming into the room stopped dead in her tracks with a stunned expression.
The six year old frowned. “No, I don’t have one. I don’t know how to swim.” Her frown suddenly turned very sad and tears began falling from her face. “Mommy wouldn’t let me go down to the river. She said it was too dangerous.”
“Well, we have a swimming pool here in the Consulate building. Did you know that? You can learn to swim there before going to the beach.” I told the girl.
“But I still don’t have a swim suit!” She complained.
“I think I might have one that fits around here somewhere. Let’s go check.” I said, taking her hand and guiding her back down the hallway.
“This is your room, Commander Steinert?”
“Allie and I share the room, yes, you like it?”
Tabatha nodded.
“Would you like to see where you are staying?”
She nodded again as I closed my closet having found no clothing in her size.
We left my private suite, walked back one door, and entered one of the guest suites. Unlike mine, this suite was slightly bigger, but had four queen-sized beds instead of my single King-sized bed. This room also lacked the hot tub. The view though, was identical to my suite.
Tabatha’s eyes opened wide!
Walking over to examine each of the four tall, matching, wardrobes, I finally found a bathing suit that might fit her.
“Here, try this on, honey. If it fits come back out into the living room and we’ll see if Sunni will take you up to the pool.”
“Alex?” Sunni interrupted from the doorway.
“You want to help her with this, hun? I think she wants to get up to two-twelve and hit the pool.”
“Alex, I…I don’t know…I’m not sure about…I don’t have a suit either.” Sunni babbled.
“You’re still wearing your Reilly, right?” I asked calmly.
“I am, but…but it only has…a limited selection of swimwear…in inventory.”
“So what is wrong with wearing a bikini? I think you’d look fantastic in the yellow one, hun. It’d go great with your hair.” I suggested.
“But I’m not…”
“You and Tabby go into the lavatory and change. I’ll wait out here.” I interrupted, immediately shoeing them into the bathroom- Sunni looking back at me in trepidation. Once the door closed, I walked back to the living room.
“Find one?” Emily asked as I returned. She winked at me.
“Yep. They’ll both have every eye on them the minute they enter the room, sis.” I giggled.
“Which one is Sunni going to wear?” Yuuka asked as she kept looking into the passageway.
“The yellow one.” I said nonchalantly.
Ricky Lynn whistled and shook her head once or twice. “Talk about jumpin’ inta the deep end!”
“They won’t be alone, professor. I was thinking of taking a dip, myself. Anyone else want to join us?” I asked, as my own Reilly became my favorite black, string bikini and translucent cover-up.
Tibius’ eyes about popped out of his head as his mouth dropped open!
“Stop it; you’re starting to drool, hun.” I told him.
Tabby came running out to the living room.
“It fits! It fits!” She shouted over and over again.
Sunni appeared with a robe wrapped tightly around her. She stopped suddenly and gawked at my sisters and me. We were all wearing bikinis of various colors.
“Well? Let’s see how y’all look, hun.” I motioned for her to remove the robe.
“It…it fits. Let’s…let’s just get to the pool, Tabatha.” She stuttered.
“Are you all coming with us, Commander Steinert?” The excited girl asked with a big smile.
“We were thinking about it, hun. Hey, why don’t you call me Alex from now on- save the ‘Commander’ stuff for Meridian?” I told her.
“Okay, Alex, let’s go! Come on, Sunni, or…can’t you swim either?”
“Alexandra?” Tibius began to ask.
“Still in your side of the dresser, hun. We’ll see you up there.” I smiled at him before Tabby and I took Sunni’s hands and headed for the elevator.
Terra Nuevo, 1130hrs, Climax, Neptinian 13th, 424 of the New Era
“Oh, come on!” I groaned, gently smacking Cami’s face. “It isn’t like you didn’t know this could happen, hun! What did you expect; the guy hasn’t seen you in ten years.”
Just like last time, she had passed out at the kitchen when I told her she was now expecting.
And just like last time, Allie walked by in the hallway and stopped abruptly.
“Let me guess.” Allie rolled her eyes. “You told her she’s pregnant?”
“Alex beat me to it, sis.” Emily answered- slightly disappointed as I took my seat and she helped a semi-conscious Cami back into hers. “So you two will be staying on for three more years?”
“Maybe a little longer this time, Em. This time,” Allie paused to think. “This time I’d like to see my kid grow up instead of being shocked by a young woman just out of puberty appearing on my doorstep calling me ‘Mother’.” Allie told her. Cami quickly turned and stared at her sister.
I just gave a quick snort and shook my head a few times, eyes closed.
Ricky Lynn walked into the kitchen. She didn’t look so good this morning.
“Not feeling so good today, Professor?” I asked innocently.
“I think I picked somethin’ up on Atlantis. My gut ain’t feelin’ so great this mornin’.”
“Have a seat, hun, I’ll get you something that’ll help.” I said as I stood and walked over to the food dispenser. I placed an order and placed the tray down in front of her.
“Here, hun. Granny’s tried and true remedy for morning sickness.” I said as I sat back down. Professor Samuels looked surprised, but immediately looked down to her plate of weak tea and plain toast.
“Shoulda’ know’d better.” She grumbled, picking up and taking a bite of her toast. “Can’t a girl keep anything private around you and Miss Busybody?”
Jack walked in the door.
“I didn’t tell Alex a thing, Ricky! She knew well before I did.” She said for the record.
Ricky Lynn fiercely took another bite of her toast, chewing silently while Jack placed her order at the food dispenser.
“So, Jack, how is Sunni handling all the attention from last night?” Emily asked. I almost choked on my coffee.
“She was sitting on her bed with her knees under her chin for a good long time, crying. Don’t you think playing ‘Chicken’ was a little too much for her this soon- I mean, Festus is a handsome, well-built man, but…” Jack said sadly. “But she has some issues to work through.”
“Sunni will be fine after she comes to terms with her gift.” Allie said as she sat down next to Cami. “Granted, there are several barriers she must dismantle before that will happen, but it won’t be too much longer.”
“In fact…” I continued, pointing to the hallway. James Smithson appeared in the doorway.
“Morning everybody.” He greeted halfheartedly as he trudged over to the food dispenser. “Expresso, Empress-blend, double-strength.”
“Are you okay, Jim?” Emily asked in surprise. From the look on her face she saw he was far from it.
“I’ll get over it, Aunt Emily.” He assured her with a tight smile. “As with all the other times I’ve traveled with Alex, things are wonderfully FUBAR- I’ve come to accept that.”
“We both know that isn’t so, Jim.” Emily said in her professional voice. “You have taken a giant leap in developing your gift and you have absolutely no reference point or understanding of what to do.”
“Oh, I understand, doc! I understand that I’m one seriously screwed up individual! What was I even thinking to come along on this mission?” He retorted.
“Jimmy, it really didn’t matter if you came on this mission…”
“Cut the shit, Alex!” Jim interrupted angrily. “I know that my gift would have come whether I was with you or not- that’s the only thing I really DO understand! What I can’t figure is why? Why me? Why was I the one chosen to play for both teams? Why, Alex?”
“Listen, hun, you play for whichever ‘team’ you like! I didn’t have anything to do with which gift was given you! I just know that, out of any of us, you…you, Jim, are most qualified to receive it.” I argued calmly.
“But why, Alex? What makes me so damn special? What did I ever do to the ‘powers that be’?”
“Do y’all think I ever wanted to be the Empress? Y’all think Jack or Cami wanted the power of the universe at their command? Or that Yuuka wanted to be a Pixie?”
“Well, actually, Alex, I really don’t min…”
“Can it, Yuuka. I’m trying to make a point here.” I said, staring angrily at Yuuka standing in the doorway with Tabatha.
“The facts are that you, and only you have been chosen to receive this gift, Jim. Whoever decided what gifts we got, decided that you were the one person that could handle this one- they alone must have decided which gifts we all got because I never ever considered ‘Time Travel’!”
“I beg to differ, sis.” Emily said placing her hand on mine. “How many times when we were dating, and then under way from California, did you mention how you would save Brian if you could just go back to December 7th? How many times, Alex, cause I lost count?”
“But I saved Brian and look how that turned out! Brianna’s a great sister, but I still miss my brother, Em.”
“Don’t be so thick, Alex! My point is that you really did wish you could travel time…if just to save your brother. Now, I’m no expert on dishing out gifts, but wouldn’t such a heartfelt wish like that draw attention?” Emily argued.
I decided to stay quiet and let Emily play psychologist.
“So you think that I wished this upon myself, Aunt Emily?” Jim asked- a little surprised.
“Think back to the first time you met Yuuka, Jim. Do you remember what you were thinking at the time?” Emily asked. I noticed Yuuka and Tabatha take an instant interest as they sat down at the other end of our table.
“I was ten years old, doc! I was just starting pub…um…to take an interest in girls. I’m sure Alex, Cami, Jack, Ricky Lynn, and Yuuka all know what I was thinking.” Jim declared as he looked uncomfortably at our youngest sister.
“I’m sure they do, Jim, but humor me?”
“Should we really be doing this in front of Tabby, Aunt Emily?”
“Why not? She’s mature enough to handle it, Jim. I’m sure she would like to know more about the person she has placed her trust in?”
Tabatha nodded slowly as she stared at Jim Smithson in silence.
“I…I…I thought she…that Yuuka…that she was the most beautiful creature on the planet! I wanted to know her when she returned to normal. I wanted, so badly to…” Jim started to say, but stopped abruptly and blushed profusely.
“You wanted to mate with her.” Cami finished his sentence with no embarrassment.
“I can’t do this.” Jim exclaimed as he stood suddenly from his chair. “If this is going to turn into a woman to woman talk,” Both Jim and his clothing began to change. “Then I should at least get into character. The embarrassment you’re putting me through is killing me!” Sunni finished.
“Hi, Sunni! I missed you!” Tabatha cried as she rushed to her and wrapped her arms around Smithson.
“Interesting. So…you thought our little talk would be easier if you were the same gender- is that the reason you changed, Jim?” Emily asked as she calmly took a sip of her tea.
“The other way felt too awkward, Aunt Emily.”
“And I feel awkward with you calling me ‘Aunt Emily’ all the time, Sunni. I’m going to take a page from Alex’ book and ask that you call me Emily. We’re both adults, right?” Emily smiled pleasantly.
Sunni looked down at the tabletop- her shoulders dropped.
“I’m sorry.” She sighed. “It’s an old habit.”
“So is your thinking, Sunni; old, I mean. Now that your gift has matured, you have to push aside the old and embrace the new. You aren’t just James Smithson now, you’re also Sunni Smithson. I know it sounds impossible, but you shouldn’t be embarrassed by gender specific conversations or situations. Over time what I’m telling you will make better sense- you’ll gain experience and relax as Sunni…like you already have for the last week. Changing back to Sunni to have this talk shows me that you’re already using the familiarity of the body and its experience, sweetie. But, no matter what form you take, there should be no concern of embarrassment. Have confidence in yourself, girl!”
“Ya know, toots, Corrine Masterson went through somethin’ like yous is goin’ through. She had trouble adjustin’ from her Mahanilui.” Ricky Lynn told Sunni.
“She did?” Sunni gasped in surprise. “Why would she have problems? She can look like anyone.”
“It took a few months for her to gain enough confidence in herself, Sunni.” I revealed. “Jack, show her Corrine’s true form, please.”
“But, Alex, I promised her…”
“Sunni won’t say anything, Jack.” I promised. Sunni nodded her head a few times in acknowledgement. Her face suddenly paled.
“That’s what…oh my God, how could she walk…in the sub…I mean…wow?”
“She was teased mercilessly. Just ask Prof. Samuels.” I said flatly.
“Had ta bring that up, didn’t ya, skipper?” Ricky Lynn sighed. “I told her I was sorry an’ she forgive me- ninety-one years ago, Alex.”
“I know that, hun. I just mentioned it for illustration. What we’re trying to tell y’all, Sunni, is that Jim is a handsome man and Sunni is a beautiful woman. The only thing you lack is self-confidence. If Corrine can do it, you have no excuse not to.”
“Sunni, I know you felt strange at the pool, but you really looked pretty…and you seemed to be having fun too! I’ll help you be a girl as much as I can.” Tabatha told her. “I’ll teach you everything I know so you won’t be so embarrassed, okay?”
“Come here, Tink.” Sunni sniffed as she pulled Tabatha toward her and hugged her tightly.
“Acts like a Sunni to me, sis.” Allie giggled.
“She probably doesn’t even realize it, sis.” I said quietly as we watched the tender scene.
“I hate to be the buzz kill, sis, but don’t you have some things to put back?” Allie replied quietly as she nodded to Ricky Lynn and Sunni. “I’m sure Peyton would like to get back to her family.”
“One thing at a time, Allie. I can’t leave before the welcome home ceremony tonight.” I reminded.
“I just wanted to make sure, sis. I’m officially grounded.”
Terra Nuevo, 1900hrs, Climax, Neptinian 13th, 424 of the New Era
“Lords and Ladies, may I have your attention?” Tibius said loudly after tapping on his fluted glass of delightful Terra Nuevo Rosé.
The giant reception hall quieted.
“Alexandra and I wish to officially welcome home the crew and passengers of Meridian 12. I cannot begin to say how amazing I find this reunion or how light my heart feels at this moment. I can only hope you find life on Terra Nuevo as equally fulfilling as the life you left back in Egypt. Without further ado, Alexandra would like to say a few words. Welcome and we hope you have a wonderful time tonight. Alex?”
“Thank you, Sir Tibius. Ladies and gentlemen, I wish to convey my appreciation for the trust y’all placed in my sisters and I. Without your support and understanding, we couldn’t have rescued as many of you as we did.” I said, as I looked out at all those seated comfortably.
“Over the next few weeks and possibly several years, more of your neighbors and friends will undoubtedly be appearing suddenly and unexplainably. That is my promise to you.” I sighed as some people began to clap. “Unfortunately, many loved ones will still refuse my offer of relocation. I want to say that I am sorry upfront, because I cannot ignore their wishes and subsequent decisions, though rest assured, the Empress will watch over those that choose to stay and do everything in our power to see that they always have options available to them.” I paused to take a breath.
“Wow, for once, I’m the long-winded one.” I smiled as I looked down to my right- at Tibius. Several people laughed politely. “I guess I have nothing more to say other than…Let the celebration begin!”
The room broke out in applause as my sisters appeared and began serving our guests. Among those serving were Khufu and Anna Beth. A quiet murmur rose from the gathering when some noticed.
As usual, Jack and Cami insisted on showing off by flying a whole table’s worth of plates to their destinations.
Still, most eyes were on the former Pharaoh and Queen of Egypt as they bussed several dinners then went back to the kitchen for more prepared plates.
“Administrator, why do you serve us? You and Queen Anna Beth should be at the head table- in a position of respect and honor!” One man said loudly as Khufu placed a plate before him.
“My friends,” Khufu said loud enough for the whole banquet hall to hear, “Should we not forget that my mate and I have been in your service since I became your Administrator. This is our way of thanking you for your trust and confidence over the years.”
The man- I recognized him as one of the neighborhood representatives- remained quiet for a moment then shouted, “Here, Here!”
Everyone raised his or her glass in a toast.
Tibius placed his hand on mine and gently squeezed it.
“My Empress, it is time we also served those who lost so much.”
I nodded as we stood. The busy kitchen appeared around us and I waited until we were in the clear to rephase.
The look on the faces as Tibius and I emerged from the kitchen carrying full plates was priceless. Many people took a second or third look between where we had been sitting at the head table and where we were now.
“I’ll get Khufu and Anna Beth.” I said to my mate after depositing our load of food to one of the tables. The royal couple appeared in front of me. They were patiently waiting for more plates to deliver. Phasing in, I gently placed a hand on each of their shoulders.
The head table appeared ahead of us and both Anna Beth and Khufu turned around to stare at me.
“Sorry, you two, but it’s our turn to serve you.” I simply said before popping back to the kitchen.
Within a minute or two we were placing plates before our royal friends at our previous table and motioning for them to sit down.
“Dear friends!” Tibius announced as he motioned to the stunned couple. “Khufu and Anna Beth!”
Everyone stood and began applauding loudly- the adults even offering up their glasses in toast once more.
Anna Beth broke down in tears. She looked up at me and mouthed the word ‘why’?
I just winked at her and headed back to the kitchen following Tibius.
Sunni and Tabatha passed us with newly opened bottles of Terran wine. They headed straight for Khufu and Anna Beth, bowed and filled their glasses. They then curtesied and started around the neighboring tables, refilling glasses.
Terra Nuevo, 2310hrs, Climax, Neptinian 13th, 424 of the New Era
“Alex?” A little girl’s voice asked as I heard small footsteps from the hallway.
“Come on over, Tabby.” I said looking up from the book I had been reading. Emily had suggested I read the one she had finished back on Atlantis. ‘Where Eagles Dare’ was the title. Though I knew it to be a work of fiction, the intrigue and misdirection reminded me of my own adventures in Poland next year- 1945.
My young sister walked over to the Davenport I was relaxing on and stood next to me in silence.
“If y’all are waiting for permission to speak, you should know that my door and my ears are always open, hun.” I said as I bookmarked and closed the novel.
“Um…”
I slid my legs off the furniture and motioned for her to sit next to me.
“Spill it, hun. What’s bothering you?” I asked with a gentle smile as the girl seated herself and turned to face me.
“Alex? Um…do…do I have to stay…um…here?” She asked in an unsure voice.
“Do you want to, hun?” I asked kindly.
“Um… Um…it’s really nice, but…um…no?”
“Why not?” I asked, curiously.
“Sunni…um…Col. Smithson isn’t going to stay, is she?”
“No, honey. Sunni has to go back to her own time. She has a job and responsibilities there. Sorry.”
“You mean Col. Jim has to go back to his Air Force thing, right?”
I nodded.
“Um…”
“Tell you what, hun.” I said with a bright smile. “You be here bright and early in the morning- say, 8 o’clock? We’ll see what we can do about your problem, okay?”
“8 o’clock?” Tabby repeated, unsure of herself.
“Eight, hun. Don’t be late, okay?” I answered.
“Okay, Alex. See you tomorrow.” The six year old said as she got off the sofa and hurried out of the room.
‘Cami?’ I thought.
‘Yes, Alex.’ She thought back.
‘Can you read my thoughts on Tabby?’ I thought them to her.
‘Not a problem, Alex. What languages?’ Cami thought outright.
‘English, Reilliese, and Modern Terran, for now…maybe throw in basic French as a bonus,’ I thought as a smile crossed my unmoving lips.
‘Transfer will take about an hour once she reaches REM sleep mode, Alex,’
‘Thanks, sweetheart.’ I thought back, ending our conversation.
“Bonjour, Alex.” Tabby said pleasantly, knocking on my doorframe. Her upbeat expression became confused realizing what she had just said.
I brought up my HUD- 0800hrs on the dot. While still looking at my HUD, I temporarily disabled my translator.
“Very good.” I told her and motioned for her to sit on the Davenport while I put my earrings in. “So…how did you sleep last night? Did you get some breakfast, yet?” I asked in English.
“Alright, I guess. I had this strange dream that Camille was talking to me- she was teaching me a new language- and I was up kind of early, so I had some French toast.” Tabby answered in perfect English.
“So, you theorize she was augmenting your known speech archives with several new files?” I asked in Reilliese.
“Affirmative, Alex.”
I smiled and re-enabled my translator.
“So…what you were saying last night…have you changed your mind about staying on Terra Nuevo?” I asked in Terran.
“Um…I’d…um…I’d still like to go with Lady Sunni if it’s acceptable with you, M’lady.”
“What do you think, Colonel?” I asked as I saw Sunni appear in my suite’s doorway.
“What do I think about what, Alex? There you are! Why are you in here, Tabatha? I told you that Alex has things to do today.” Sunni answered, chastising Tabby for intruding.
“I asked what you thought about Tabby’s request, hun.” I replied, ignoring her scolding of the girl.
“I asked Alex if I really had to stay here. I really, really don’t want to Colonel, but I understand if you are too busy with your Air Force thing.” Tabby reiterated.
“Alex…where did she learn to speak English?” Sunni looked at me suspiciously.
“The same place she learned Terran and Reilliese…”
“Cami.” Sunni interrupted as she suddenly looked up to the ceiling. Apparently Cami had been listening. “I see.” She said looking back at me- her eyes narrowed in suspicion.
“So, Camille did establish interface with my neural cortex and archive several new language files in the early hours of this morning.” Tabby said to me in Reilliese.
Sunni did a double take of the girl- amazed to hear such technical words come out of such a young mouth.
“Affirmative; reinitiate the query of your original hypothesis. Be succinct, young revision.” I responded.
Tabby blushed profusely as Sunni stared at her- mouth hanging open.
“Um…can…can I…um…” Tabby took a large breath before continuing, “can I come home with you, Col. Smithson? I promise I won’t be a bother and I’ll do my fair share of the household duties.”
Sunni remained silent- her mouth still open; tears quickly formed at the corners of her eyes.
I gently touched Tabby’s and Sunni’s hand. Both took hold.
Everything collapsed into me as the stars appeared and began moving. Within seconds we found ourselves back at the Wright-Pat Administration building- Jim’s office to be exact. I rephased us.
“That was fun!” Tabby giggled in excitement. “Can we do that again?”
I thought Sunni was going to lose her breakfast- her hand quickly moving to cover her mouth. Maybe I should have told her not to eat too much this morning, but I knew she had been on other missions and planets twice before.
“Welcome to James Smithson’s office, ladies.” I said to the girls then looked at Sunni. “Too bad Col. Smithson isn’t here at the moment, though.”
Sunni took the hint and she and her clothing began to change. In just a few seconds Jim Smithson stood next to me. Tabby smiled sheepishly at him. I laughed as Jim began fussing with the shoulders of his uniform shirt.
“Jim, you don’t have bra straps to adjust in this form.” I reminded with a giggle.
“It just feels strange to be back in this form, Alex. I think I spent too much time as Sunni.” He explained, reaching for and feeling his throat.
I quickly selected and triggered my dress blues- changing my rank in the process back to Admiral.
There was a knock at the outer office door.
“Door’s open, leave it that way.” Jim said loudly then coughed a few times reaching for his throat again. “Man. That feels so weird now.” He complained.
“Colonel Smithson, You wanted to see me, sir?” The sergeant from Hangar 18 announced as he opened the door and entered. He immediately snapped to attention, glancing uncomfortably in my direction. I noticed he had a sealed, manila envelope marked ‘Urgent’ in his left hand.
Tabatha was suddenly nowhere to be seen, though I knew she had gone to Pixie mode, startled by the sergeant’s entrance. She had immediately taken refuge behind Jim’s cover where it hung on his wooden coat rack to the right of the door.
“Actually, I wanted to commend you on your effectiveness at your post, sergeant. This facility has passed our impromptu test.” I said before Jim could stutter out something dumb.
“Test, sir?” The man asked in confusion as he looked between Jim and I. He quickly glanced to his right, to the coat rack then back to me.
“Yes, sergeant, a test. The joint chiefs wanted absolute proof that certain ‘assets’ remain properly controlled. Somehow rumor has surfaced that you gentlemen have been guarding an empty hangar…” I answered, noticing him glance toward the coat rack again. “Is something wrong over there, sergeant?” I added, nodding to that particular piece of furniture.
“I thought I…no, sir, nothing is wrong.”
I pointed down to the package still in his left hand. “Is that for me, sergeant?”
“Oh…” He stumbled, “no, sir, sorry. A courier caught me down in reception. Since there was no one on duty, I signed for it and brought it up. It’s addressed to Colonel Smithson, Admiral.”
“Thank you. Strange how that happens…I relieved my desk clerk early, thinking nothing would happen and just like that a package arrives.” Jim said sarcastically as he accepted the large envelope and placed it down on his desk. While the sergeant’s attention was drawn away, I saw Tabby fly out the office door.
“Colonel Smithson, what has become of your niece…Tabatha? I thought she only needed to use the restroom? We wouldn’t want a breach of security to taint this facility’s impressive record, would we?” I asked in my ‘Admiral’ voice. “After such a successful security check, that is.”
The door in the outer office closed loudly.
“Sorry I took so long, Uncle Ji…I mean Colonel Smithson. I hope I didn’t cause any problems for you with the Admiral, sir.” Tabby said as she looked cautiously at the imposing sergeant standing with us.
“No, Tabatha, but this is a military installation and not a daycare. I would expect you remind yourself of that while here.” I warned strongly.
“Yes, ma’am.” Tabby sighed as she dropped her eyes.
“Jim, are you sure you can take care of the girl and this facility at the same time,” I asked the colonel with a raised eyebrow? “How long did your sister say she would be out of the country?”
Jim paused noticeably as he thought about my question.
“Mom told me I’d be staying with Uncle Jim…the colonel…for a month or two, ma’am. She hopes she might be back earlier though.” Tabby hurriedly responded.
“Where is your mother, honey?” I inquired.
“I’m finally here, Jimmy…oh…sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt, Admiral Fleming.” Sunni’s voice said as she quickly hurried through the outer office door with a suitcase in either hand. She quickly put down both pieces of luggage.
“You aren’t interrupting anything important, Ms. Smithson.” I said with a pleasant smile. Both Tabby and Jim quickly stared at me in awe.
I quickly winked back and nudged Tabby gently so she wouldn’t keep staring.
“What’s the matter, Jimmy? Is my hair all mussed up?” Sunni asked as Jim continued to stare at her. “I didn’t think that the guards would be checking EVERYTHING in the car, including Tabby’s stuff. Thanks for escorting Tink to her uncle, though, Admiral Fleming.”
“No trouble at all, hun. She was no bother at all.” I answered with a smile.
“Are you sure you can handle her, Jimmy?” Sunni asked ‘her’ brother.
Jim Smithson silently nodded to his alter ego then quickly caught himself. “Ya…I mean…no, Tabatha won’t be a problem, sis. She’s in good hands.”
“Good, because I have to get over to the airport. My plane to JFK leaves in three hours- unless you can arrange for one of those handsome fighter jocks to give me flying lessons.”
“Mom!” Tabby whined in embarrassment. She pointed to me animatedly. “Not in front of the Admiral.”
“Sorry, ma’am.” Sunni blushed profusely.
“Its okay, hun. If I were twenty years younger, I’d ask the Colonel for the same favor.” I said with a predatory smile aimed at the uncomfortable sergeant standing not far away.
“Um…if that will be all, Admiral? Colonel?” He responded unsure if he were still needed here.
“We’re finished, Sergeant…unless Col. Smithson has something more?” I answered, looking to the still slightly confounded colonel. He had given in to curiosity, picked up the mysterious envelope, opened it, and was now looking in at its contents. His eyes suddenly rolled in realization. Jim Smithson looked over at me as Sunni smiled brightly, almost laughing.
“Well,” Sunni said before she actually did start laughing at herself, “If I’m going to catch my flight, I better get moving. Come here, Tink.”
Tabby wrapped her arms around her ‘mother’. “I’m going to miss you, mom. I love you! Hurry back, okay?”
“I love you too, Tink! I love you so much! I promise I’ll call every night if I can, okay?”
Tabby nodded and actually began to cry as she tightened her embrace. “Mom…don’t go…please?”
“I have to, baby, but I’ll be back soon. I promise!” Sunni said with tears streaming down her face. “I have to go now, baby. Behave for your uncle.” She kissed the top of Tabatha’s head.
Tabby nodded as Sunni pried herself free of the girl’s arms and smiled sadly to her ‘brother’.
“I have to go. I’ll keep in touch, Jimmy. You take good care of my baby girl!”
“She’ll be fine, sis. Go catch your plane.”
“I’ll check in on her when I can, Sunni.” I assured. “You just go do what you have to and Jim and I will take care of Tabby.”
“You mean I’ll take care of Uncle Jim, ma’am.” Tabby added maturely.
I laughed. Sunni shook her head a few times before she gave her ‘daughter’ another kiss on the top of her head then turned and hurried out the door of the outer office.
Things were awkwardly quiet for a few moments.
“Sir?” The sergeant interrupted gently.
“That will be all, sergeant. Dismissed.” Jim answered.
“Thank you, sir, and good luck.” The Sergeant looked down at Tabby. “Maybe I’ll see you around base again, sweetie.” He said, wiping at his eyes a few times. “Admiral.”
I nodded before the man turned and left the office.
The office went silent again for a few minutes.
“You set this all up, Alex?” Jim Smithson accused more than asked.
I looked at him for a moment. “Do you want to watch your ‘niece’ or not, Col. Smithson?” I asked officially. Tabby looked hopefully at him.
In response, he dumped the contents of the package onto his desk.
“Birth certificate, immunization records, school transcripts, notarized guardianship papers…Aunt Randi did her usual excellent job, didn’t she,” he said?
“Not yet she hasn’t, Jim. We still have to introduce your niece to her- that and some other things.” I answered.
“What other things, Alex?”
“Did you see Tabby with any suitcases, Jim?” I smiled.
“No.”
“And there is still the small matter of her mother making an appearance a few minutes ago, too.” I said before adding, “Then there is the matter of details, hun. She needs some modern clothes- other than the ones she’s wearing.”
“But her suitcases are right…” Jim paused then thought it through. “Right…I forgot.”
“Tabatha, I’d like to introduce you to something we call a ‘Mall’.” I said to the girl by my side. “Are you familiar with the term ‘Shopping’?”
Jim rolled his eyes as he started to shift form.
“I don’t know if it will make any difference in this form; I think I’ll still despise shopping, though.” Sunni said dispassionately.
I grinned knowingly as I noticed the telltale twinkle in her eyes.
Terra Nuevo, 1001hrs, Climax, Neptinian 14th, 424 of the New Era
“So how did it go in Dayton, sis?” Emily asked as I came into the kitchen and ordered a cup of coffee from the food processor.
“It turned out to be a bit enlightening.” I admitted. “Sunni seems to know a great deal about women’s fashions in the 1990’s. At first I thought Tabby was going to be the fashion diva, but Sunni really impressed us. I wonder if her gift has anything to do with it.”
“As long as they’re both happy, Alex, that’s all that counts.” Emily smiled.
“It’ll be a shame to lose Jim though. I wonder how Tammy will take his decision.”
“Oh, like you don’t know, Alex! Even I can see those two crying in joy when Sunni breaks the news. According to my future memories, Tammy always said she wanted another girl.” Emily giggled lightly.
I smiled deviously. Emily shook her head at me as she continued to giggle.
“So where to now, Empress?” She said after taking a breath and finishing her tea.
“I can either take you and Jack back to base, take Ricky Lynn back home to Pittsburgh 2035, or I head to Honolulu 2011 and close that mission arc. I’m sure Uncle Rick is chomping at the bit to get back to his own time…and command.”
“If it’s all the same, skipper, I’d like to get back home.” Prof. Samuels said as she stood in the doorway.
“Are you sure, Ricky Lynn?” Emily asked with a start.
“Ya…I’m sure yer gonna be takin’ real good care of me, doc. Besides, I got classes to teach an’ a nursery to prepare. I’ll be fine.” Ricky Lynn assured. She rubbed her chin for a moment. “Though, it’d be nice to see Akane, Tish, Sam, and their brood again.”
“Jack, are you and Yuuka ready.” I said into the air.
‘Be right there, Alex.’ Jack’s voice answered in my head.
“Just to bring you up to speed,” I started to brief Yuuka and Emily, “Jack and I left from a presidential suite in Waikiki. I took Tish, her husband and four girls, and Akane there just after Akane received her gift. Isabeau and my Granddaughter had just arrived with Akane’s new Reilly suit- however…” I paused, “Jack and I returned shortly after with James Spanker so we could release him into the wilds of Honolulu circa 2011.”
Emily began to giggle as she recalled the scene.
“Shall we go?” I asked, offering my hands.
As like earlier, everything collapsed into me and we traveled among the stars. A spacious hotel suite appeared around us. We watched as a previous instance of Jack and I disappeared. Young Alexandra, Isabeau, Tish, and Akane stood looking at each other. My granddaughter looked right at me and raised an eyebrow as we rephased.
“So, anymore headaches?” I asked nervously.
“No, Grandmother. Can we assume the threat has been effectively dealt with?”
I nodded.
Alexandra quickly stepped to me and wrapped her arms around me. The tingle between us was more of a mild shock. She quickly released me and stepped back, staring at me with a frightened expression.
“Grandmother?” She asked cautiously.
“You know what I know now, hun.” I said shrugging my shoulders.
“PIXIE!” Tish’s Rebecca screamed excitedly as she ran out into the living area and tried to wrap her arms around Yuuka. Having been startled, Yuuka instantly went to Pixie mode and shot to the top shelf on a nearby bookcase.
Emily, Jack, Ricky Lynn, and I all started to laugh. Yuuka sat on the edge of the shelf nervously swinging her crossed legs, looking none-too-happy.
“What did I tell you girls about approaching Pixies?” Tish chided.
“I’m sorry. I’m just so happy to see her, momma.” The young girl explained.
“Well, apologize to Yuuka, honey. I’m sure Alex needs to get going soon.” Tish told her daughter.
“I’m sorry, Miss Yuuka. Can you please come down and grow back up?” Young Rebecca said sweetly.
Yuuka flew back down and, within a second, towered over the child.
Rebecca slowly walked over to her and wrapped her arms around her waist.
“I just wanted to say ‘hi’, ma’am. I’m sorry.”
“I’m sorry too, Becca. It’s been a rough couple of weeks. We’ve all been kind of on edge.” Yuuka replied, gently rubbing the girl’s back.
“Hey, everyone, I’m back and I survived modern day Honolul…” Uncle Rick said as he opened the door and walked into the suite wearing a somewhat tacky orange and purple flowered, Hawaiian shirt, khaki shorts, and blue deck shoes. “Okaaaaay…which Alex are you?” He asked pointing to me.
“Alexandra Steinert, 1944, sir.” I answered as I stood to attention.
“And you?” he pointed to my Granddaughter.
“Come on, Uncle Rick; you don’t know your own great-grandniece?”
“Not when you look exactly like your grandmother, sweetie. Are we ready to go, Alex?”
“Clemson has been incarcerated, so yes. We have a few stops to make before we can go home, though.
“A few stops?” He asked, puzzled.
“I promised you could see your TV debut, Uncle Rick. After that Prof. Samuels needs to get back to 2035 then Yuuka wants a ride back to 2020BC. Last, but not least, Emily has her duties back on Ni’ihau in 1944.”
“But you just said you were from ’44, Alex.” Uncle Rick said in confusion.
“That’s where things get a little complicated, sir. I’m not sure which dimension Emily belongs in now that the timeline has been repaired.” I revealed.
There was a loud gasp as the adults in the room came to the same conclusion.
“I’m confident things will be alright, Uncle.” Emily declared bravely. “I’ve seen how things will go while I was back on Atlantis.”
“Atlantis?” Uncle Rick choked.
“It’s a long story, Uncle Rick. I’m sure we’ll talk about it next month…after we get back to base.” I told him.
Demmit harrumphed. “I’m not going to like this talk, am I, Alex?”
“Let’s just say it’ll be a surprise, uncle.”
“That’s what worries me!” He growled.
Emily began giggling.
“Let’s go see Brie.” I suggested.
“Wait! How am I going to get home, Empress?” Akane demanded.
“Y’all will be flyin’ Empress Airlines, hun.” I giggled.
“What? Empress…Airlines?” She repeated.
“My Granddaughter and Isabeau will be taking y’all home to California, Akane.” I explained. “You remember the date I left, right hun?” I asked, looking at my Alexandra.
“Yes, Grandma, I’m not as old and forgetful as you, remember?”
I smiled wryly.
After saying goodbye to everyone, Jack, Emily, Yuuka, Ricky Lynn, and Uncle Rick took my hands. Chuck and Brianna Mason’s living room appeared around us.
“Hey Brie, did Alex and the others get here yet?” Chuck Mason asked loudly as he came in the front door.
“Not yet, honey, but I’m expecting them any time now.” Brie’s voice said from the kitchen.
I waited until Chuck walked into the kitchen to greet Brie before rephasing us.
“Hello? Anybody home?” I shouted as we released hands.
“In the kitchen, Alex.” Brie replied.
I motioned for us to go in.
“Hey girls! Hi, Uncle Rick, like the shirt!” Brie exclaimed brightly as she greeted each of us with a hug. The kitchen was just big enough to hold all eight of us and still allow us to breathe.
“Uncle Rick.” Chuck greeted as he and Uncle Rick shook hands. “Nice to see you again, sir. Can I offer you a beer?”
Uncle Rick appraised us women for a moment. “Don’t mind if I do, Chuck. I’ve been hitting the hard stuff entirely too much lately. If you know what I mean.”
“I can certainly relate to that, sir. Brie hasn’t been feeling her best these last few days.” Chuck agreed. “I’ve been pulling my hair out trying to help her with the severe headaches.”
“Hey Yuuka. Y’all care for a snack?” Brie called. In her hand she held a squeeze bottle of honey. Yuuka wasted no time entering Pixie mode and hovering while Brie squeezed half the bottle into the small bowl on the table.
“Ladies, anyone else want a beer while I’m in here?” Chuck asked as he opened the refrigerator. Ricky Lynn, Jack, and I accepted.
“Tea water’ll be hot in two minutes, Em.” Brie said, placing a full two-cup, glass measuring cup in the microwave, typed in two minutes on the keypad, and pressed ‘start’. “Dinner’ll be ‘round six. Anyone else like a snack?”
“So…how have you been holding up, Chuck?” Uncle Rick asked after dinner and dishes were done. We were all sitting where we could in the living room.
“We’ve been managing, sir. Between Brie’s headaches n’ the really bizarre nightmares I was havin’ the past few nights…well, like I said…we’re getting along.” Chuck answered guardedly.
“Nightmares? Honey, y’all didn’t tell me about no nightmares!” Brie exclaimed in shock.
“You were finally sleepin’ soundly, dear. I didn’t want to wake you.”
“What were the dreams, Chuck? You remember any of them,” Emily asked- her professional tone seeping into her voice?
“I don’t remember too much ‘bout ‘em, but there was one thing that kept reappearing…like in every dream. I kept seein’ Brie disappearing- feelin’ really lonely when she was gone, but blissfully happy when she returned. I know it sounds impossible, but I got a sneakin’ suspicion that you gals really did disappear- that y’all never existed- like this was some fantasy and not real…That sounds stupid, don’t it?” Chuck related before blushing in embarrassment.
I looked around at my sisters for a moment.
“How many times did you have this recurring part of your nightmare, Chuck?” I asked seriously.
He looked to be counting the instances in his head. “Eight. Eight times, I think. Why, Alex?”
I felt my face flush as I looked to the floor. “That’s how many times Clemson tried to erase us from the timeline- and also how many times we had to repair things to get everyone back. I’m sorry for causing all the problems, guys. I’m glad Clemson will never challenge or destroy our lives again.”
“Personally, I’m glad you do exist, Alex. I can’t think of my life without my Brianna- without any of you, really!” Charles Mason told me.
“So when do we get to see Uncle Rick’s screen debut?” Emily asked, changing the subject.
“Any time you want. I’ll just put the DVD in and we’ll be ready.” Chuck answered as he got up and placed a small, silvery record in its player.
We watched the whole episode of ‘Spirit Quest’ from start to finish- paying particular attention to the ‘conclusions’ portion of the show.
“You could barely tell it was me.” Uncle Rick complained after he had Chuck replay the scene several times.
“Definitely not your best side, Admiral.” Jack advised. “I liked hearing how Alex lowered her voice. It almost sounds like a guy…almost.” She giggled.
“Well, I liked the flashlight schtick.” Brie giggled, “Somma yer best work, Jacki.”
“That wasn’t all me.” Jack argued. “Akane was fooling around with my gift. What you didn’t see was Kramer turning his head like that ‘Chuckie’ character from the movies.”
“Here say and speculation.” I declared, giggling.
“I’m confused, Alex. “ Chuck interrupted. “How did you manage the flash of light they claim to have seen in the rafters?”
“That was Ricky Lynn’s toy, Chuck. It seemed to be really unstable before it actually reached its destination.” I answered.
“Damn. And I thought I took care of the oscillation problem.” Ricky Lynn grumbled to herself.
“That was the only time I saw it happen, Professor,” I said as I tried to think of any other instances. “Clemson may have noticed the bug and changed some code later on.”
“I’ll check it when I get home. Hopefully, he didn’t change the password protection or throw in a worm or somethin’.”
“I have a better idea, Rick.” Uncle Rick interrupted, “How about you leave the time travel to Alex? Instead…maybe put your mind toward that transportation system Alex’ Tibius told me about- it seems right up your alley.”
“You want me to try an’ build a transporter, Admiral?” Prof. Samuels asked in surprise.
“Only don’t let your love interests have the keys, chief.” Jack added.
“And…and always boost your matter gain, Professor…add plenty of matter gain.” Chuck Mason added with a wry grin.
Five of us stared at him with no understanding whatsoever while Brie and Ricky Lynn just rolled their eyes at what I found out later to be an obscure reference to a Sci-fi movie from the late 1970’s or early 1980’s.
It felt wonderful to be sitting, talking with my family…my extended family. We spent several hours together, though it felt like mere minutes. We even met Brittany- Brie’s fourteen-month-old daughter. The infant took an instant liking to Ricky Lynn and I. Emily still couldn’t understand how I did it, though. All too soon, young Brittany was back in bed for the night- and now, with midnight mere seconds away, I stood and broke the bad news.
“Y’all know that I’d like nothin’ better than ta stay here an chat more, but I gotta get Ricky Lynn back ta 2035.”
“What y’all talkin’ ‘bout Alex? Y’all got all the time in the universe.” Brie questioned.
“Ricky Lynn’s got an appointment tomorrow. I don’t want her to miss it.” I revealed.
“Oh? What kind of appointment, Rick?” Uncle Rick asked in concern. He looked to the three of us sisters grinning from ear to ear.
“Now that’s up ta ol’ Ricky Lynn if’n she wanted that knowed, uncle.” Brie giggled. I had noticed, like Alex Reilly and I, her accent worsened with fatigue.
“I’m pregnant, sir.” Prof. Samuels blurted out pointedly. She closed her eyes and let out a light snort. “Yes, Rick Demmit, Ricky Samuels got herself knocked up, but I’m okay with that! I thought it was finally time I started a family.”
Admiral Demmit looked to me for confirmation.
I nodded.
“She’s forty-four days along, Uncle Rick.” Emily announced officially. “I see a perfectly normal pregnancy and delivery. Of course, I’ll officially know more when I see her tomorrow at my office in 2035.”
Demmit glared at my sister for a minute before closing his eyes and shaking his head a few times.
“Congratulations, Ricky Lynn. I wonder why you waited so long though? Even Carroll Sheldon took the leap before you…” Uncle Rick thought for a moment, “Origination time-wise, that is.” He added, looking at Brie, Emily and I for confirmation on that statement.
“I just hadn’t met the right one, Rick. This time, I thought I had…” Samuels began only to break out in tears.
Jack, being closest, took her into her arms. “At least you know who the father is, Ricky Lynn. I’m still wondering about Connie’s dad and Alex refuses to tell me.”
Prof. Samuels leaned back and looked into Jack’s eyes. She smiled mischievously.
“I figured you would know what’s going on…being from our future and all.” Jack grumbled.
“I told you, Jacki Cummins…You’ll know when the time is right, and not one second before!” I reminded gruffly. “Now…we need to shove off.”
It was well after one, local time, when we joined hands.
Brie’s living room became Reilly’s director’s office.
0835hrs, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 24rd, 2020BC
“Welcome back, Alex.” RVP greeted, “it is 0835hrs, June 24th, 2020BC.”
“Thanks, hun. I trust things haven’t been too crazy around here the last twenty-eight hours?” I asked- wincing as I realized it hadn’t been too long since Jack and I had left- relatively, that is. In fact, it had been almost six months for Jack, but almost six years for me.
“I trust our director will be arriving shortly, Empress?”
“Alex Reilly and Cami will be staying on Terra Nuevo for a while- fifteen Earth years to be exact.” I informed.
“You finally got her to take a…a vacation, Empress?” Randi’s voice asked instead of the A.I.
“Sort of…I personally wouldn’t call it a vacation.” I said rolling my eyes. “Reilly and Cassie are going to be big sisters, hun.”
“You’re kidding!” She exclaimed. It echoed through the room’s loudspeakers. “Should I alert Reilly and Cassi, Alex?”
“Cassi is back from Terra Nuevo?” I asked in surprise.
“Terra Nuevo? Cassi has resided here for almost ten years, Empress.” Randi sounded baffled.
“Randi, what’s the status on Janice Silvers.” I asked as Emily, Ricky Lynn, and Uncle Rick stared at me.
“Janice is still in her domic…quarters, Alex. Why, is there something wrong with her?”
“It’s a long story, hun, but the short of it is that just prior to our departure the timeline had changed. Cassi Darough and Janice Silvers were suddenly AWOL.” I told her, to Uncle Rick’s surprise.
“Alex? Who is Janice Silvers?” Emily asked curiously. Her mouth dropped as her own gift provided the answer.
I smiled at her. “I need some coffee.” I said and turned toward the door.
“Alex? What’s been going on? I’ve had some pretty monster headaches over the past couple days.” Jamie asked as we arrived in the Rec Room. Michelle Simonetti nodded her head to also acknowledge the question.
“We’ve been busy resetting the time line,” I answered.
“Resetting?” Shel exclaimed. “Why did it need reset?”
“Darren Clemson stole my latest project and made ex-ter work fer ol Alex here.” Ricky Lynn proclaimed.
“Clemson? Your TA?” Michelle repeated in surprise. “Didn’t the two of you…?” She asked, before Ricky Lynn glared at her. Shel blushed profusely. “Sorry.”
“OOOOOh, what happened to me last night?” Janice Silvers moaned as she staggered into the recreational room. She held tightly to the doorway and slowly moved along the room’s wall.
Even though she seemed to be in pain, I was very happy, relieved actually, to see her.
“This ought to be entertaining.” I mentioned quietly to the others around me.
Our newest sister stopped suddenly and felt her forehead then cheeks with both hands. She looked around for a moment then shook her head a few times.
“That sure is weird. I’ve never had a hangover that disappeared so quickly before.” She said in surprise then noticed us watching quietly.
“What did you do to me, Empress?” She asked on approach.
“I thought I asked you to call me Alex, hun?”
“What did you do to me…Alex?” She repeated.
“What do you think I did, Janice?” I asked back trying to keep my expression neutral.
“You gave me some sort of super powers?”
I looked up to the ceiling and nodded my head side to side a few times.
“Eh, not exactly ‘super powers’, hun. We prefer to call them ‘gifts’.” I said with a smile.
“I’m…I’m like you now?”
“Well, not exactly like me, hun. We…we all have our own specific gift,” I him-hawed. “What your gift will be is for you to find out.”
“So…you already know, but don’t want to spoil it for me?” Janice correctly deduced.
I smiled at the perceptive grad student.
“There you are Alex!” Cassi’s voice echoed through the quiet room. “Empress, I had the strangest feeling that I was in two or three places at once the last two days! At one point it felt like I didn’t even exist. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that would you?” She asked- more like insinuated.
“Your mother will be staying on Terra Nuevo for a little while, hun.” I said, evading her questioning.
“Hey, Aunt Alex!” Reilly greeted as she appeared beside me. Janice jumped a few inches, startled.
“Reilly, Alex just told me that mother has elected to stay on Terra Nuevo for a ‘while’.” Cassi told her best friend.
“Ya. My mom and your mom are each having a baby, Cassi; two more girls for the sisterhood.” Reilly responded indifferently.
Cassi’s mouth dropped open.
“Ya. So how long was mom gone for this time?” Reilly asked me, brazenly. “Oh, I guess long enough to get really horny again, huh?”
“REILLY!” Cassi shouted in surprise at her best friend’s cavalier attitude.
Uncle Rick began to laugh, putting his hands to his face and rubbing his eyes lightly. “Now I know she’s got Demmit in her.” He said to himself.
“I’ve spent about six years undoing all that Clemson’s done, Reilly. Your mom has spent an equal amount of time doing exactly the same thing. I think she deserves to unwind, don’t you?”
“Sure. No skin off my back. So when do we leave, Alex?” Reilly asked bluntly.
“When I’m good and ready, young lady. Could you ‘can’ the attitude before I decide to make a side trip to Terra Nuevo and leave you with Connie?” I threatened.
“Connie’s not there. She’s with…” Reilly stopped abruptly and stared at Jack in horror. “No. No, ma’am…Aunt…Empress! I’ll lose the attitude…right now.”
“Let me guess,” Jack said looking at me cynically. “I’m the only one who doesn’t know what’s going on with my daughter?”
“Oh, you know, Aunt Jacki.” Reilly piped up then immediately looked around at us in worry. “Just…just not now…not in your time period.”
Jack glared at her godchild.
“Leave it go, Jack. You’ll find out soon enough- I promise.” I assured her.
“So when do we leave, Aunt Alex?” Reilly inquired again.
I rolled my eyes at my niece. “I said…when I’m ready, Reilly!” I growled. “Cassi, isn’t there some chore or responsibility the director has assigned her daughter?”
“Fine! I already know when you’re leaving, Empress. I won’t be late.” Reilly whined like a spoiled brat before stomping out of the room and down the passageway.
“Mine ain’t gonna turn out like that is she, Alex?” Ricky Lynn questioned worriedly.
“No,” I started to say as I walked over and ordered my coffee from the dispenser. Taking the steaming cup out of the unit, I finished my sentence.
“Yours will be worse, hun. She’ll be every bit your daughter.” I laughed. “Right down to the ol’ Samuels’ charm.”
“I think Mina calls it karma, Rick.” Uncle Rick laughed heartily.
Janice Silvers looked on in silence until her eyes widened.
“That’s right, Janice. Your professor is taking on a lifetime teaching gig.” Jack answered the unheard question.
I turned back to the food dispenser and ordered a double chocolate latte with extra whip cream, double mini marshmallows, and a splash of almond milk then handed it to Janice, motioning for her to sit down. She stared at me in amazement.
“I told you I know more about you than you do, hun. Drink it while it’s hot. At least that’s what you always tell me.” I recommended.
“How do you know so much ab…” she asked but closed her mouth and looked to her steaming cup. “You get to know me pretty well in the future. That’s how you know what I like to drink…that I would agree to come with you in the first place.” She proposed.
I smiled. “RVP, how many files has Janice read from the facility’s technical archives since yesterday morning?”
“Eighty four technical documents covering Reilly’s shield generators, synthetic gravity inducers, food synthesizing stations, and the Protoverse Chamber, Alex.”
“And what was the average completion time of each document, RVP?”
“Approximately ten to twelve minutes, depending on size, Alex.” The A.I. replied.
I think I was the last of our group to turn my attention to our new sister.
“And on average what was the page count of each of the documents read, hun?” I asked to drive home a point.
“Two to four hundred pages, Alex, plus technical drawings and schematics.”
Janice’s eyes were bulging as she suddenly realized the magnitude of her reading ability.
“I never realized how much I read yesterday. How did I do that? How can I read so fast?” Silvers’ asked, astonished.
“So, if I were to engage the Protoverse Targeting System to locate a specific planet- within a given system, and am unable to get a tangible lock, what would I do?” I asked our new sister.
“Theoretically, you should invert the targeting system’s coordinate protocol and come at it from the inverse perspective, Alex. A simple one over ‘x’ algorithm would do.”
I nodded with a satisfied grin. “RVP, is Janice correct in her hypothesis?” Our young sister looked to the ceiling to hear the answer
“That is exactly what Assistant Director Hathor did, Alex. Of course, you already knew that.” RVP acknowledged. “That was… just before you transposed our two universes, Empress.” RVP added- her voice somewhat catty.
Janice Silvers’ head suddenly snapped back around to me as her mouth dropped in surprise.
“Before you…you…before you transssssposed universes? You switched our universes? How is that even possible? I mean…the power to do that has to be staggering! There is no way Reilly Station could provide even a fraction of the energy needed…” Janice gasped. Her expression turned to fright as she mentally computed what I was capable of- and of what she had just said.
“I was new to the whole ‘Empress’ thing at the time and wasn’t aware of what I did until I’d already done it, hun.”
“Our Empress was hemorrhaging from both ears and her nose after that uncalculated, ill-thought, endeavor.” Randi’s voice said over the loudspeakers.
“Processor Alpha-three is correct. I advised the Empress against her proposal due to lack of calculable probabilities and their unknown outcome.” RVP agreed, from the same speakers.
“But why put your life at risk, Alex?” Silvers asked- almost in tears.
“Because that is who she is, Janice.” Billie Sangiere answered as she appeared in the doorway. “Alexandra will always place herself in jeopardy if needed to save as many lives as she can. There is no stopping her in that undertaking. That stubborn, selflessness is part and parcel of what makes her the Empress of Time and Space.”
Billie glared at me as she gracefully strode over and stood over Janice and I. “She even deprived me of my eternal rest, claiming I was important to her! Apparently, even the dead cannot escape our Empress.”
“So…you walking in here at this particular time is just coincidence, my queen?” I smiled.
“Not at all, Alexandra. My gift told me that this is the time I should be here. I am of the royal bloodline- something you two have told me nonstop since my arrival back in the realm of the living.”
“So you really do use it? Huh, I thought you despised the very thought of using your gift, highness.” I stated somewhat sarcastically.
“I still dislike cheating, Alexandra, though the ability does have its advantages, as I’m sure you will agree. I take it Reilly will be accompanying you back to the future within the hour?” Billie stated more than asked.
“And I trust you have been exercising the other portion of your gift, highness?” I countered with a grin. “Just how long have you been standing there listening, Billie? I mean, I already know, but humor me.”
Janice Silvers remained silent as she observed our friendly altercation.
“A troubling side effect that Mina pointed out, Alexandra. I don’t use it often as the passing through solid matter still turns my stomach. It too, has a use, though I feel like a spy when I decide to use it. Have you told Janice of her importance yet, Empress?”
“Hun, you still have to hone your timing.” I grinned and shook my head at Jack’s temporal twin.
“I suggest you get to it and save the girl the anxiety, Alexandra. She deserves to know what her place in our society entails.”
“Excuse me, highness,” Jack interrupted as she casually pointed to me. “I think Alex has things well in hand. Why are you acting so high and mighty all of the sudden? Is it your time of the month? Cause if it is, I suggest you not lay a hand on me since I just finished up the other day. So why don’t you just chill out and take a seat, blondie?”
A chair slid silently from the next table and positioned itself behind the Queen of Kili Island. Billie sat down gracefully, looking nervously at her twin.
“Your majesty, I’m sure Alex was just about to inform me of my upcoming mission.” Janice finally spoke up.
“Upcoming mission,” Billie sputtered as she looked at her new sister. “Babysitter is not what I would term a ‘mission’, Janice, nor would ‘beau’ for that matter.”
“Babysitter? Beau? Empress, surely I have more potential and meaning to the sisterhood than just those two roles?” Janice asked, staring at me in surprise.
“Again, Billie, you could refine that sense of timing a bit.” I said glaring at Kili’s queen. “Janice…” I paused as I looked into her eyes, “first and foremost you will finish your education. You will go on vacation with your family to Monaco at the end of the semester and you will fall in love with the American as I told you back in 2035. What you will not be doing is telling friends or family of your induction into the sisters’ of Kili or using your gift in public when it develops,” I paused again, “or of meeting the Empress of Time and Space!”
“I wouldn’t worry about that, Alex. No one would believe something like that anyway…especially my parents! As far as my gift, I thought my ability to read superfast was it.” Janice replied with a wistful grin.
“I know,” I answered. “When the time comes, I’d like you to help Ricky Lynn take care of Regina. Even in 2035 a single mother still faces ‘challenges’ in everyday life. Now…as with everyone else in the sisterhood, you will be asked to assist me on a mission or two- maybe more if the missions require it. Like everyone else, you are completely free to decline if you choose- I won’t think any less of you.”
“But her majesty said something about a beau…”
“I’ve covered that already, hun. You meet the American…remember?” I reminded.
“Oh…ya…you did say that…okay. So…what is my gift and when?” Janice stumbled.
“I’d like to know what her gift is also, Alex.” Uncle Rick added before I could once again divert the topic. I noticed Emily smile deviously. Ricky Lynn was still shooting daggers at me for revealing her unborn child’s name and sex, and Jack was still shooting laser beams at Billie.
“Admiral, if Alex feels it is advantageous to withhold information; we should honor that and move on to another topic of conversation.” Cassi stressed politely. Jack nodded her agreement.
“Is she going to be another Pixie, Alex?” Yuuka blurted out excitedly- rubbing her hands together.
I rolled my eyes.
“First off…no, Janice will not be joining Kili’s Air Force or your squadron, hun.” I began then looked to the Admiral.
“Janice’s superfast reading ability is indeed a small part of her gift. The major part though, will present itself before we leave Reilly.” I turned and stared angrily at Billie. “And that is all that will be revealed…got that, your majesty?”
Billie Sangiere nodded bashfully.
“Next…” I frowned at Ricky Lynn. “You will stop knifing me with your glare, Professor! I’ve revealed the future of your child to you- so what. You should be glad that she will be borne healthy and look a lot like you instead of her father. Now get over it, Ricky Lynn. Lastly…”
An alarm sounded. I nodded ever so slightly.
“Alex, my sensors have detected an incoming projectile of approximately five hundred and eighty kilograms. Trajectory indicates that Reilly Research Station is its designated target. I have enabled Reilly’s protective shield.” RVP announced.
Janice Silvers jumped from her seat and immediately appeared at the nearest station access terminal.
“RVP, show me the preliminary scans of the object in question.” She ordered.
The terminal came alive with information scrolling slowly down the display.
“Faster, RVP. Adjust display rate to seventy-five times normal speed.” She demanded.
We noticed the screen flash five times before going dark.
“Alex, according to RVP’s scans this ‘projectile’ seems to be carrying a nuclear payload- scans show it somewhere in the one hundred-forty or fifty megaton range.” Janice announced with a very worried look. “Reilly’s shield is not strong enough to withstand that potential at point blank range.”
“What is the angle of decent, hun?” I asked. She was now standing right next to me.
“Azimuth is twenty-seven degrees, Alex.” She replied from back over at the terminal.
“Options?” I inquired calmly.
“Thought you already had that worked out, Empress.” She rattled out like an auctioneer from beside me again.
“Time till impact?” I requested. Uncle Rick looked at me in concern.
“Eighty-two seconds.” Janice replied quickly from back over at the terminal.
“RVP, disengage shield and standby. Jack, Cassi, alert all island personnel that Kili is going to change dimensions for a few moments and not to panic.”
“Aye, Cap.” Our two Mind Warriors chorused.
“Billie. Emily? I need your hands in mine now.” I ordered. They complied quickly. “Yuuka, Pixie mode now and take my ear.”
Within two seconds, Yuuka firmly grasped my right earlobe.
“What do you want me to do, Alex?” Janice requested from beside me again.
“Watch the panel, Janice. Don’t worry, Uncle, this won’t hurt a bit.” I said to the old man as I began to concentrate. Janice was back over at the station terminal- its display blinking spastically as her hands flew across the display faster than even I could see.
“Alex, you are starting to glow blue!” Billie Sangiere gasped in surprise.
“That’s what she does when she starts to control time, highness.” Jack informed her.
“All personnel have been notified, Empress.” Cassi announced.
“Impact in fifteen seconds.” Janice alerted- her voice strained.
I mentally threw the switch.
Off to the left of us, a phantasmal, bullet-like object about six feet in diameter streaked through the room from the ceiling ahead of us to the floor behind us. A few seconds later there was a bright flash from the area of the floor where the object had disappeared followed by the sound of a very muffled explosion.
“What the hell just happened, Alex?” Admiral Demmit exclaimed as he looked between me and the missile’s exit point.
“According to Reilly’s sensors, we entered into a pocket dimension for twenty-point-three-six seconds before returning!” How did you do that, Empress? I thought you had to be in contact with something or someone to affect it?” Janice said from beside me again.
I smiled at the perplexed woman. Had she even noticed that she was teleporting back and forth? I know our sisters and Uncle Rick had noticed because of the way they were staring at her.
“You can teleport?” Randi Peltierre asked over the loudspeaker. “Empress, I’m detecting a dimensional shockwave emanating from around the planet. What did you really do?”
Janice reappeared at the terminal to check Randi’s information and appeared by my side yet again.
“According to Reilly’s instruments, you moved the whole planet into a temporary dimension for twenty-point-three-six seconds.” Janice exclaimed animatedly.
“And according to my observations you weren’t paying attention at all, hun.” I countered with a giggle.
“What do you mean I wasn’t paying attention, Alex?” Janice asked, confounded and slightly upset.
“RVP, replay the security archive of this room for the past two minutes, please.” I replied not taking my eyes off our novice sister.
We watched as the large display came online and replayed Ms. Silvers’ antics. She had appeared five different times at the terminal and beside me. There was no evidence she physically moved between the two positions even when I asked RVP to stop each frame of the recorded file.
Silvers stood staring at the screen in complete disbelief- her eyes wide and mouth partially open.
“Wh…wh…w…what am I?” She stuttered, still afraid to move. I watched her shiver once or twice. “H…h…h…hhhow can I move like that? I can’t see me running between you…”
“I believe it’s called teleporting, Janice.” I told her serenely. “You like?”
“Telepo..? I can go to places like you, Empress?” She asked- her eyes opening wider- if that were possible.
“No, hun, not like me, but you can travel to places in the present…but only on the planet where you currently are.”
Janice rushed me, wrapping her arms around me and squeezing. “Oh thank you, Empress! I can’t believe I can do something so magical! Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
“I had nothing to do with your gift, hun.” I said as I gently released myself from her arms. “That was all you. Like I said, each of our gifts is unique.”
“But…But I wished I could move around like you, Empress! I wished I could appear and disappear from different places like you could.” Janice insisted.
“Well…I guess you got your wish, Miss Silvers.” Yuuka said gently.
“At least someone’s wish was granted.” Billie Sangiere moaned.
“I swear Billie, any more bitching about being brought back from the dead and I’ll have Alex bring me back to sync with you just after I get pregnant!” Jack growled at her temporal twin. “Let’s see how bad you piss and moan with another life in your belly!”
Billie Sangiere’s mouth dropped open in horror, as did Uncle Rick’s and Janice Silvers’.
“She’ll do fine on her own, Jack. Billie’s maternal days are right around the corner,” I giggled- maybe a little too deviously.
“That is very personal, Alexandra! I will not have you looking into my near future so nonchalantly! Enjoy your gift, Miss Silvers. By the way, Reilly is standing over by the food processor.” Billie groused as she stood and marched out of the Rec Room.
“Wow, she really got a bug up her ass this mornin’!” Ricky Lynn commented.
“Oh, she’s just what Aunt Alex calls ‘in heat’, Ricky.” Reilly Reilly said as she reappeared by the station terminal. “And Billie needs to work on her location sensing. She was off by ten meters.”
“You hurried over to the terminal, hun, don’t blame your Aunt’s gift. She had y’all dead ta rights.” I corrected my niece without turning an eye to her.
“Still, Aunt Alex, Billie needs to get laid.” Reilly insisted soberly. “Badly!”
“Oh, wow! I love this place!” Janice Silvers exclaimed as she and Uncle Rick began laughing.
“So when do we leave, Empress?” Reilly insisted.
I rolled my eyes at my niece’s persistence.
Ricky Lynn’s house in the Shadyside section of Pittsburgh appeared around us. The lights came on as soon as we rephased.
“Welcome back, sisters, Admiral.” RVP greeted. “It is 0104hrs, April 11th, 2035. Professor, I have received several text messages from your students regarding your guest speakers yesterday afternoon. Do you wish to review them now? The results are very positive if not surprising.”
“Not right now, RVP, I’m sort of tired out. It’s been a very long day.” Ricky Lynn answered dramatically.
“How long did you have her out for this time, Alex?” The A.I. inquired.
“Three-and-a-half weeks, hun. Why?” I asked.
“My medical sensors have detected an anomaly in Prof. Samuels’ chemical makeup."
“That happens with pregnancy, RVP.” I answered candidly. Emily looked toward me with a raised eyebrow.
“That would certainly explain the detected imbalan…WHAT? Are you telling me she is…”
“That’s what I’m sayin’, hun! Congrats, y’all are gonna be an Aunt.” I laughed. Uncle Rick gave me a curious glare.
“I’ll have to create a website…draft designs for a nursery…plan, design, and send invitations for a shower…”
“RVP!” Ricky Lynn said, raising her voice.
“Yes, professor?”
“I’d like to be able to tell everyone myself- if it’s alright with you?”
“I’m sorry, professor. I may have gotten ahead of myself. Forgive me?”
Prof. Samuels looked around to us. Emily, Jack, Reilly, Jamie, Michelle, and I were smiling, while Janet and Uncle Rick seemed confused.
“Scan the right rear bedroom and begin design suggestions- paint, wallpaper, and furniture.” Ricky Lynn said, compromising with her A.I as she sighed.
“Do we know the sex yet, Dr. Scott?” RVP asked.
“Yes, but you both won’t find out until tomorrow afternoon at my office, RVP.” Emily giggled deviously. Janet looked at my sister intensely, now being completely confused.
“Understood. Would you like me to start compiling a list of applicable names, professor?”
“Um…sorry, I already had some picked out, RVP.” Ricky Lynn shied her eyes to the floor. Andromeda or Regina if it’s a girl; Richard or Ian if it’s…”
“Time to go.” I said quietly offering my hands as Uncle Rick looked like he was going to tear up any moment.
“Alex?” Janet Silvers started. “I think this is where I get off, ma’am. I need to finish out the semester…then there is my family trip to the Med next month…” She paused a minute.
“If it’s all the same to you, Empress, I’d rather stay and help Prof. Samuels out.”
“Remember Alex, there is that appointment Ricky Lynn has at my office in the morning.” Emily reminded as she looked beside her, to our newest sister. “She has a 1 o’clock appointment at my office, Janet. Could you see she gets there fifteen minutes early to fill out and upload the required paperwork?”
“I’ll try, Dr. Scott…”
“Emily.” My sister interrupted.
“...I’ll try, Emily. Where in town is your office, by the way?”
Emily smiled and pulled a business card from her regulation purse and silently handed it to the young woman.
“Oh, thank you…” Janet said before her eyes suddenly opened wide.
“Flagstaff Medical Center, Flagstaff, Arizona?” Janet screeched. She looked at Emily and I in complete astonishment.
“Just how am I going to get the professor there by tomorrow morning? Less than nine hours from now?”
“I thought you said she was intelligent, Aunt Alex?” Reilly giggled outright. Jamie and Michelle turned and stared angrily at her.
Janet glared at my niece in anger as well.
Jack, Emily, and I laughed quietly.
“Maybe she should just pop out there with Ricky Lynn around 1230hrs?” I suggested as Janet stared at me quizzically.
“You are capable of that now, aren’t you, hun?” I asked, raising an eyebrow to Janet- my smile never fading.
Miss Silvers blushed deeply.
“Oh ya…right. So…how do I do that, again, Empress?” She asked, still extremely embarrassed.
“You start out by calling me ‘Alex’, hun, the rest you can figure out on your own.” I said as Ricky Lynn stared at me in concern.
“Skipper, you think…um…maybe…she…um…she should …practice once or twice before…”
“Time to get us back to the war, Uncle Rick.” I said, offering my hands again.
“Alex, what about me? I have to be on Terra Nuevo to meet mother and Cami?” Reilly whined.
“Fine! Uncle Rick, would you like to spend a few days on Terra Nuevo?” I asked in defeat.
“I thought it was dangerous for ‘normal’ humans, Alex?” He responded.
“Terra, yes; Terra Nuevo, no, sir.”
“Then by all means, Empress, let’s!”
Author’s note: This concludes Season 4. I wish to thank the many readers of the series and hope you’ll return in the spring of 2017 when South of Bikini begins its 5th and final season.
Until then,
R.G.
Welcome Back for Season 5 of South of Bikini. We rejoin the Empress as she deals with several family challenges on the home front and manages to finalize a previous mission satisfactorily.
Terra Neuvo, 10:01AM, Climax, Neptunian 14th, 437 of the New Era
“We’re going to miss you and Aunt Cami around here, Aunt Alex.” My great niece, Alexandra, said as she hugged me tightly. I felt that unmistakable tingle. It meant I was still part of this universe and dimension- something nice to know. “In fact, we’re going to miss all four of you.”
“We’ll be back in a few months, honey. I’m sure you have seen that.” I acknowledged. Without hesitation, I offered my hands to Cami, Cassie, and finally- with much internal conflict- my daughter Reilly.
“Mother, you can’t get rid of me that easily.” She dared with a little too much impertinence. “Aunt Alex or Alexandra would just transport me back to Reilly just to annoy you.”
I glared at my niece.
“Don’t y’all look at me that way, Aunt Alex! She said that, not me! Y’all know I wouldn’t do that. Besides, Alexia still needs a sitter while mother is on Earth with Grandmother.” Alexandra giggled as she motioned subtly to my…daughter.
Reilly had endeared herself to Grand High Counsel Tibius, his assistant, Heidi Wolmacher, my niece Alexis, and her husband, Nathan at a gathering of dignitaries two days ago. Although well behaved- to a certain extent- Reilly became embroiled in an inter-planetary trade discussion. To my horror, her opinion differed sharply from everyone else in the room and she made sure everyone knew.
The 209th floor in the Consulate building became home- Reilly Research Station- after the now familiar collapse and expansion of our surroundings. It felt good to be back in good old 2020BC!
“My thanks to everyone accompanying me on this journey.” I said, releasing Cami’s hand.
I retained a firm grasp on my daughter’s though!
My private domain suddenly appeared around the two of us.
“So what next, mother? I get ‘the talk’- just for expressing my opinion?”
“Honey,” I began, “expressing an opinion is one thing, but phasing half the room out of reality goes way beyond! What possessed you? Why would you choose to reveal the Empress and the sisterhood to the delegates of sixty-seven different planets just to prove your point?”
“So… this is about you. Why is it always about you, mother? Why is it always about ‘revealing the Empress’?”
“Cami spent two hours carefully deleting those visions from the delegates, Reilly- two hours she could have spent with Timus and Candice!”
“She didn’t have to do that! Now I’ll have to restate my concerns and stumble through all the beauracratic processes father and Uncle Tibius thrive on! Thanks for meddling, mother!”
“Ma Scott, could y’all talk some sense inta this youngin’?” I pleaded into the vast, dark void.
After several minutes, there still was no reply.
“Ruth Scott? Could y’all please help me out here?” I asked again.
Had I done it right? Normally I would just follow Alex Steinert’s example and think about the person I wanted to talk to here. For some reason that didn’t seem to be working. Why?
“Maybe she thinks I’m right too, mother.”
“Young, impetuous, Miss Reilly. I’m sure she does not think that at all.” A male voice responded as a shadow developed and took on more detail.
“Mr. Lincoln? Why are you here? I called on Mother Scott for help.” I replied in surprise.
“As you should be aware, Ruth Scott is no longer with us in this domain, Alexandra Reilly. She has been exonerated by your sister, Alexandra Steinert. Were you not present during that mission?”
“I was, Mr. Lincoln, but I hypothesized she would still keep a presence here as well.” I answered.
“I wish that it were true, Alexandra, but alas, Ruth no longer resides in our realm. May I be of service instead, Empress?” Mr. Lincoln asked courteously touching the brim of his tall hat.
“Mother is pissed that I may have outed her to the planetary alliance, Abe.” Reilly bulldozed in.
Abraham Lincoln began laughing as he reached up and rubbed his beard slowly.
“Miss Reilly?” Mr. Lincoln began, looking at my impetuous daughter. “How old are you, child- if I may be so brazen, that is?”
“I’ll be twenty-eight in three weeks. Why?” Reilly replied haughtily.
Mr. Lincoln closed his eyes and nodded twice.
“I see,” he paused to think a minute. “Miss Reilly, might you be familiar with the term ‘woodshed’ and its implied significance in this context?”
“What significance would a…a ‘woodshed’ have in this case, Abe?” Reilly sassed back.
Mr. Lincoln smiled and remained quiet for one full minute.
“Well, Miss Reilly, let me tell you a little story. This tale begins in a small, modest home in Illinois. A boy named Robert had just turned the ripe old age of fifteen. Realizing that he was now considered a man by the day’s society, young Robert questioned his father’s age-old wisdom having heard- partially, I would add- a certain debate between his father and another man- his father’s political rival. Young Robert, not experienced or versed in the cliffs and pitfalls of the somewhat heated conversation, developed his own thoughts on the topic and, rather unwisely, wished to expel them from his person.”
“Well, both his father and rival paid young Robert the courtesy of hearing out the young man’s words and both began to laugh feverishly- having heard nothing that remotely focused on the main topic of discussion. The younger man, thinking he had a valid argument, lashed out in anger striking his father- not hard mind you- but striking him just the same, in the jaw.”
“Why, the rival began laughing anew- and quite haughtily at that- this time at his long-time foe. Robert’s father though an even-tempered man, became infuriated with his son’s unsanctioned opinion and behavior, though to keep a modicum of respect, he immediately shed the dark emotions and continued debating the rival- completely refusing acknowledgement of the younger man’s further commentary. While the debate continued, young Robert refused to listen- his mind set that he’d used valid reasoning. He continued to brood as both elders revisited the main topic of the debate, yet he did not comprehend any of what was said through his anger.”
“Because of his inexperience in such matters, young, foolish, Robert still did not grasp the deeper meaning of the- at times- heated, discussion. His father continued to repel the younger man’s attempts to add to the conversation. This only made to bedevil young Robert further.”
“In the end, both elders amicably agreed to remain at opposite ends of the topic and calmly bid each other a good day. Robert doggedly accused his father of transgression and cowardice- he claimed fatherly abuse and prejudice toward him in the extreme. His father- still passive- insisted young Robert had not the complete facts and therefore should have remained neutral and silent. He reminded his son of overstepping his god-given right to free speech.”
Mr. Lincoln sighed and watched for a reaction from Reilly.
“So…what happened to Robert? What did he learn? How does that story mean anything at all, Abe?” Reilly demanded incessantly.
“Alexandra, bearing in mind there appears to be no woodshed available as concealment, would it disturb you terribly if I turned your disrespectful daughter over my knee? I guarantee the application of a strong, firm hand will enlighten her as to the respect she should show her elders, and give her cause to think about her actions before engaging that sassy mouth and spoiled disposition in their presence!”
My daughter’s eyes grew wide and she looked at the former American President in disbelief as I contemplated the outcome to such an offer.
“You can’t do that!” She hissed in shocked anger. “You can’t seriously be thinking of going along with this, mother?”
“I had fewer incidents with my Robert after I impressed upon him the value of proper respect toward his elders and peers, Empress. I can guarantee similar results now. If not for your satisfaction, for my own humiliation on her part, madam?” Mr. Lincoln urged and waited for my decision.
“Well…she was rather abrasive to her father and uncle while visiting…” I pondered.
“Mother!”
“I hypothesize that if I were to turn around and inhibit sound from entering my auditory passages then I would not hear…”
“Mother!” Reilly screamed.
“I assure you, Alexandra, it is the best thing for such a spoiled child.” Mr. Lincoln added.
“You can’t do that, Mother!”
“Why shouldn’t I, Reilly? Why shouldn’t I take Mr. Lincoln up on his offer?”
“But you are the Empress, mother! The Empress protects her friends and family!” Reilly protested furiously.
“I may be the Empress, hun, but first and foremost, I am…YOUR…mother.” I countered serenely. I must do what I think is right to correct your behavior. If I conclude Mr. Lincoln to be truthful and forthright in his offer, why not accept?”
“But mother, he is just a construct- an apparition! He cannot possibly harm me as threatened!”
My daughters face lost all color as Mr. Lincoln placed his large hand on her delicate shoulder.
“Young Miss Reilly that is where you are wrong.” He said evenly. “I can be as real and tangible as Alexandra wants me to be. It is not your will that holds this domain, young one. Don’t be so naive.”
“Please, mother! I beg you not to allow him to continue! I have learned!”
“And what have you so suddenly learned, Miss Reilly?” Mr. Lincoln asked with a slight smile. “Compassion, prudence, patience? What?”
“Whatever you want to keep it from happening.” My daughter anguished.
Mr. Lincoln removed his hand from Reilly’s shoulder and began rubbing his beard again.
“On second thought, Alexandra, maybe a score or two in her father’s care could conjure and promote the required understanding?”
“I’m sure between Gillian, Tibius, and especially Nathan, some arrangement can be made, Mr. Lincoln.” I agreed.
“No! Mother, not that! I beg of you…show mercy, Empress!”
“You initiated the process yourself, Reilly. Had you not been so swine-cranium ed and impulsively phased out the assemblage when they unanimously downplayed your proposition, we would not be at this predetermined location.”
I looked to Mr. Lincoln sadly.
“Sir, I must take full responsibility for my revision’s insubordination. Despite her many instructors’ urgings, I have lapsed in my duties as a mother- instead allowing my missions to take precedence. It is my error Reilly has completed development in this mode; therefore, it is I who should suffer…’adjustment’, not her. It is I who should feel the humiliation for my revision’s incomplete education.” I said, walking closer to the tall, heavily bearded, man.
“Empress, you can’t do that.” Reilly argued in horror. “I’ll be good, I promise. Mr. Lincoln, please…do not allow her to take my place! I am the one deserving to answer for my transgressions, not the Empress!”
“But if you will not gain knowledge from these ‘transgressions’ would it not be a waste of time and effort on my part?” Mr. Lincoln motioned between he and I with his finger. “On our part, young Miss Reilly?”
“Please don’t do this, Empress! Not for me! The Empress of Time and Space should never be humiliated in any shape or form! She commands unquestionable dedication and respect!” Reilly cried loudly.
“If that indeed were true, Miss Reilly, would you have not chosen to repress your opinion and spared the Empress of Time and Space the embarrassment of exposure to the diplomatic gathering?”
“But my opinion was based on my foresight on the issue.” Reilly insisted.
“Even so, Miss Reilly, doesn’t proper Terran protocol require you to discuss your concerns with a higher ranking Terran official first- say, your Uncle Tibius or…your mother? She is still an official member of Grand High Counsel’s advisory staff, correct?”
My daughter dropped her head.
“Yes, sir.”
“And, Miss Reilly, are you still half Terran?” Mr. Lincoln continued.
“Yes, Mr. Lincoln, I am, but I still can’t stand doing ridiculous amounts of useless paperwork.” She replied.
“That would be your mother’s side, child- still, we all must do our share- no matter what our feelings and thoughts dictate. Isn’t that what you have been taught?”
“Yes.” Reilly replied quietly.
“Then I suggest you start acting on those wise teachings, child. Your mother’s somewhat enigmatic anonymity is what allows her to complete her missions, Reilly. Think of how the loss of such a coveted resource could jeopardize her effectiveness.”
“You’re right. I’m sorry.” My daughter responded at minimal volume.
“What was that, child? These old ears don’t work so well anymore.” Mr. Lincoln inquired as he partially cupped his left ear.
“I said I’m sorry, alright?” She said, increasing her volume to an above-nominal level.
“So, have we arrived at an understanding, Miss Reilly?” Mr. Lincoln pushed.
“Yes.”
“Yes…?”
“Yes we have, Mr. Lincoln. We have reached an amicable understanding, sir.”
“Very well, Miss Reilly. Should the Empress require my counsel again on similar matters, I will first ‘enlighten’ you as to ‘woodshed protocol’ then ask questions. Do we have an accord?”
“We do, Mr. Lincoln.”
“Alexandra, I believe you will have no more discussions of this matter. If, in the future, you find necessity please do not hesitate.”
“Thank you, Mr. Lincoln. I believe my daughter will refrain and avoid placing us all in embarrassing situations from now on.” I thanked him sincerely.
“See that you honor our accord, Miss Reilly. By your leave, Empress?”
I nodded, adding a slight bow as Mr. Lincoln stepped back and faded.
Looking to my daughter, I silently offered my hand.
My office in Reilly Research Station appeared.
Reilly stood stationary and remained quiet for precisely one minute-thirty-two seconds.
“Mom, I’m…I’m…” She looked into my eyes. I could see tears forming in hers. “Mom…I’m…sorry. I…I didn’t realize how much of an ass I was- how mad I made Uncle Tibius or Daddy, or Nathan…” She paused again and let her head decline forward. “Or you, mom. I’m sorry for all the crap I put you and the others through.”
Reilly abruptly pivoted on her heel and slowly walked away- taking a few steps before stopping and turning her head back slightly.
“I’m really sorry, mom. I’ll try to do better, should you see fit to take me on any more missions…if you…”
Her head slowly turned back and she trudged out of my office then disappeared- phased out- in the conference room’s doorway.
Moments later, as I sat down to review and approve four general housekeeping projects, I heard two voices in my mind.
‘Aunt Camille? I think I really screwed the pooch on this one.’ I heard Reilly’s sad, withered, voice in my mind. Obviously, Cami was relaying the conversation.
‘That would be an understatement, Reilly. You nearly sabotaged all previous negotiations that Terra’s Trade Counsel had labored so hard on, AND revealed your mother, your Aunt Alex, and your cousin Alexandra in the process- not one of your better outings, young lady!’
‘Ya, I turned things into a real clusterf…’
‘I know what your Aunt Ricky Lynn calls these sorts of incidents, Reilly! My question to you is… Did you learn anything from these events? Did you learn anything from Former American President Lincoln?’
‘That I’m obnoxious, spoiled, inconsiderate of other people, pig-headed…generally a severe pain in the ass? Ya, I think he and mom made that abundantly clear…I just was too full of myself to give in and admit it. Now…now I’ve flushed everything down the shitter! Mom will never trust me to travel with her ever again!’
‘I wouldn’t assume that, Reilly. Alex has many facets to her character- holding a grudge is not necessarily one of them. Your mother is very angry with you at the moment, but I’m sure- given a little time- she will seek to mend the wound…unless you seek to do that with her first.’
‘But how can I possibly do that when she knows exactly when, why, and where I….’
‘Reilly, your mother is still your mother! Despite also being the Empress, she is primarily your mother! That being said, she quite possibly may refrain from looking into your future- to let you make your own decisions whether or not you seek her forgiveness before she becomes impatient and acquiesces.’
‘Acquiesces? You think she would do that- I mean humble herself to me…just so we could re-establish normal relations?’
‘Trust me, Reilly; a mother’s love will generate a great many ‘strange’ concessions- all meant to strengthen a sub-nominal mother/daughter relationship. Once you have your own revisions, I’m sure you will understand.’
‘You really think so, Aunt Camille? I’ve seen that mom will change her plans for upcoming missions because of what I did. I don’t think that’s exactly a good thing.’
‘I believe the Empress would insist you continue running the scenarios, sweetie. You might just have missed the most beneficial one.’
‘That’s exactly what mom would say, Aunt Camille. I’ll try again- this time, I’ll take my time and run most or all of the versions.’
‘That’s all the Empress would ask, sweetie! Just do your best.’
‘Thanks, Aunt Camille…and thanks for guiding me, Empress.’
Cami’s relay shut down. I shook my head in amusement. Reilly had obviously seen that I was being relayed their conversation. My daughter had definitely been paying attention to her aunt’s eccentricities.
1:30PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, June 30th, 2020BC
“Director, if I may inquire as to the finite list of open items needed in the land of Pharaoh? When might the Empress decide to insert that into her schedule?” Cami asked after knocking and announcing herself at my officer door.
“Why the sudden formality, Camille Darough?”
“Formality, Director?” Cami repeated in confusion.
“Formality, Cami. What’s with the ah-ficial requestin’ an’ all? Y’all up ta somethin’?” I challenged, using my sister’s odd annunciations.
“I am not ‘up’ to anything, director. I only wished to inquire about our Sun Temple demolition.” Cami stated as she stepped further into the room. “Have you been delaying this particular mission because of what happened on Terra Nuevo last week? Has Reilly not approached you to make ‘amen’s’?”
“The word is ‘amends’, Sweetheart, and ya…she’s been ‘kissin’ up’ adequately.” I said as I glanced over to where I felt my daughter to be standing- though out of phase.
“…dequately!” Reilly cried, exasperated, as she rephased. “Mother, I’ve been trying to show you that I’m sorry for all that crap I caused on Terra Nuevo! What else can I possibly do to repair our friendship?”
Cami and I remained quiet and looked at my daughter intently. For me it was difficult holding back my laughter. Finally Reilly closed her eyes. They snapped open a split-second later.
“You did that on purpose!” She accused.
Still I fought to hold an emotionless face.
“Are you really allowing me to come along? To Egypt?”
“And you better be on your best behavior, Reilly! So help me if y’all make me look bad in front of Pharaoh…” I threatened before letting the statement drop.
“We both know that won’t happen, mom. But why tease me? Why act like you didn’t know I was here?”
“Because it’s rude, honey- no different than reading someone’s mind without their approval!”
“But Aunt Camille…”
“Hey, don’t get me involved in this, sweetie!” Cami argued. “I’m your mother’s assistant. I need to know what she wants of me so I can provide those services efficiently.”
“And that’s your excuse for breaking Terran protocol, Aunt Camille?” Reilly retorted sourly.
“I’m not Terran, am I, Reilly?” Cami countered.
“Well no…but…”
“Enough. We leave in three hours. Reilly, I suggest you prepare for the hot and dry environment. Cami? Would you ask Cassi if she would like to have some fun also?”
‘I will be ready, Alex.’ Cassi’s voice sounded in my mind.
“But SHE’S Terran, mom,” Reilly snarked.
“Will y’all just get ready, Reilly?” I strongly suggested as I sat back down to finish reading the last two project reports.
“Mother and I are ready, Empress.” Cassi announced as she and Cami entered my private conference room.
“Good, Reilly’s lurking over in the corner again. Time to go, honey.” I said without even looking in that direction. Cami and Cassi just shook their heads three times.
Reilly appeared and silently took my left hand while Cami took my right.
“So. Any questions before we start the mission?” I asked my companions.
“Um…”
“Yes, Reilly?”
“Um…will we be getting shot at, mom? As I recall, you said that things in Egypt weren’t exactly peaceful when you, Aunt Alex, and Aunt Cami left.”
“What do you see happening when we arrive, honey?” I asked- an eyebrow raised to her.
My daughter paused a minute.
Reilly’s eyes snapped open!
I forced a smile and nodded.
Meridian 12 appeared before our eyes- its exterior illumination filling the huge ceremonial chamber with brilliant light.
“Hoooooly shit!”
“There is nothing sacred about feces, Reilly.” I told her as I pulled us toward the still unsealed entranceway. As we neared, I noticed our group beginning to glow.
“I remember this, director. Should we hurry and allow the Empress to supplement her power needs?” Cami inquired.
“Not necessary, sweetheart. Alex completed this by herself.” I responded sadly.
“But she caused great damage to herself, Alex! Emily said she almost deleted!” My assistant objected.
“Mother? Why are we glowing? What is this blue light emanating from us?” Reilly asked in concern as she looked between us.
Cassi gasped as she too began to look at the four of us.
“This is what happens when the Empress slows or stops time, honey. Those under her protection begin to emit a bluish light. I’m told it is similar to Meridian’s defensive shield emissions.” I explained.
As we exited the Temple gateway and looked down, there stood Alex Steinert in front of the royal family- her arms stretched to the sky! The intense light coming from my sister told me time was stationary for everything outside of Egypt at the moment. All around us the skies were black and ominous. The people below remained deathly quiet and fear-stricken.
“BUT…YOU’VE ALL MADE YOUR CHOICES. ONCE AGAIN THE GREED OF THE MINORITY HAS AFFECTED THE MASSES.” My sister’s angry, shouting, voice echoed out eerily and ominously from below us on the Causeway.
How was she doing this? The power draw on her must have been massive! Even though we were the same being, I was humbled by my sister’s display- a display I had missed the first time I was here. I retrieved her memories of this moment and gasped silently to myself.
With Jack and Cami doing their best to illuminate our immediate area, Alex Steinert continued.
“IN THE FUTURE, BE WARY OF THOSE CALLING THEMSELVES ‘PHARAOH’ AS NOT ALL WILL REPRESENT THE IDEALS OF THE GODS, AS THEY WOULD CLAIM. REMEMBER THIS DAY WELL, FICKLE CITIZENS OF EGYPT! REMEMBER THE DAY PUBLIC PRESSURE, VIOLENCE, TREACHERY, AND GREED MADE A GOOD AND FAIR LEADER RESIGN HIS OFFICE!”
“ALSO REMEMBER THAT I, ALEXANDRA, EMPRESS OF TIME AND SPACE WILL BE WATCHING!”
“FOR ALLYOUR SAKES, DO NOT ANGER ME FURTHER!”
“Mother? How can she be doing this?” Reilly asked as she looked around. I felt her hand trembling in mine.
“Mother?” I heard Cassi’s concerned voice ask. “I have never before felt such energy emanating from the Empress! Where has this power come from?”
“Anger, honey. By my recollection, Alex has had enough of the local insurgents attempting Pharaoh’s assassination. She is using every bit of her being to facilitate this display. It almost kills her.” I explained as Alex Steinert restored the flow of time, lowered her arms to her side, and turned. She calmly, silently, passed the royal family and walked up the steps. Not wishing to reveal our presence, I motioned my companions to the side as she nodded to Jacquelyn and the previous instance of Cami. My twin continued her quiet passage and entered the Temple Gateway. We followed.
“Meridian, medical emergency outside the ship.” My sister announced as she simply and quietly collapsed to the chamber’s granite floor.
Beside me, Reilly, Cami, and Cassi gasped.
“Shouldn’t we help her?” Reilly cried quietly as her grip tightened. I squeezed tighter in response.
“Emily has been alerted, honey. She should be here any second.” I said as I left out a large yawn.
“Alex? Are you going to be okay?” Cami asked with concern in her voice. “If you need more energy…”
“I’m just not used to countering my sister’s gift.” I admitted. “I’ll be fine.”
“Alex…take some energy from me.” Cami urged softly.
I began to pull the least amount from her- gaining an eye roll from her.
“I said I’ll be fine, Sweetheart.”
Cami nodded once in understanding.
We watched as Emily appeared from Meridian’s hatch and rushed to our sister. Khufu, Anna Beth, and Djedefre entered the Temple and all three gasped at Alex lying on the ground. Anna Beth ran to her side.
“Doctor, what happened?” Anna Beth asked excitedly.
“Meridian alerted me to a medical emergency outside the hull, captain.”
“How bad is it, Doctor?”
“I haven’t finished my examination yet, captain. She seems to be unresponsive though.”
Emily closed her eyes for forty-five seconds.
“Captain, her cerebral cortex. I’m detecting severe hemorrhaging in multiple locations!”
Khufu stopped behind Anna Beth. I watched my previous instance exit Meridian’s airlock. She stole a glance directly at us.
“What happened to her?” Khufu asked.
“She over did it, sir. Allie, we need to get her to sick bay on the double.” Emily answered.
“I’d like to, sis, but I can’t transit into Meridian, her shielding won’t allow me to phase through her hull.” My previous instance replied. Once again she quickly glanced at us.
“Yes I knew, Reilly.” I answered before she asked.
“So, did you know we were…?”
“Then we do this the old fashioned way.” Khufu decreed as we watched him effortlessly pick up my unconscious sister.
“Khufu, be careful! We need to immobilize her head to avoid further damage.”
Pharaoh nodded.
My sister started to move. It looked more like her musculature was seizing uncontrollably.
“Alex, you need to remain still, sis!” Emily cried in alarm.
My Temporal twin’s spasms continued.
“I’m warning you, Alex, if you don’t relax and stop fighting us, I’ll have to knock you out!” Emily threatened.
My sister didn’t seem to be responding.
“I warned you, Alex! I told you not to move. Now its time to say nighty-night!” Emily frowned, closed her eyes, and began to concentrate.
Alex became motionless in Khufu’s arms and Emily directed him into the airlock with my previous instance and Anna Beth following. Had Emily actually caused our sister to drop into unconsciousness? Was that a part of her gift?
“We need to board Meridian.” Anna Beth said , but stopped.
“Mother?” Djedefre inquired.
“Camille and Jacquelyn refuse to leave their posts until our Empress is stable. I need to get to the infirmary for a report on her status. Excuse me.”
Anna Beth entered Meridian only to reappear four minutes later.
“What is her diagnosis, my mate?” Khufu asked with dread concern.
“We have to leave!” She said as she and Khufu turned toward Meridian. “We all must leave, my son.” Anna Beth called to Djedefre when she noticed her son was not moving. Khufu had continued on and entered Meridian’s hatch.
“No, mother. I’m afraid I won’t be coming. You and father must leave before the people begin their actual insurrection.” Djedefre told her in the most commanding voice the Empress could remember.
“Djedefre?” Anna Beth asked, not understanding. “You can’t be serious?”
“Mother, the people…they must be shown that Pharaoh is not to be trifled with! What Alex said was correct. The people must respect the ‘Living God’ among them. Their contempt for the monarchy must end…today! I strongly suggest you get aboard your spacecraft, mother. What I plan to do will not sit well with you OR father and I much prefer you to be in orbit by the time that happens!”
“I’m not going to leave you, Djedefre! You’re our son! I love you!” Anna Beth lamented, walking back to him.
“And that is the reason for you to be far away from here- so you will not think less of me, mother! Go! Now!” Djedefre commanded.
What’s wrong, Anna Beth?” Jack asked as she and Cami’s past instance walked into the chamber.
“My son! He refuses to enter Meridian. Jacquelyn, Camille, assist me in persuading him against this folly.”
Jack and Cami stood, looking sadly at Egypt’s queen for thirty seconds. Anna Beth’s eyes grew wide as she theorized the reason.
“You all knew of this? The Empress knew of these events and said nothing to me about losing my child?! How could you? You are my friends!” Anna Beth wrapped her arms around Djedefre. “My sisters. Please!” She pleaded as she broke down and cried loudly.
Djedefre looked to the two Mind Warriors in astonishment.
“You knew?” He asked. Jack and previous Cami remained quiet. I felt ‘present’ Cami tighten her grip of my hand.
“Alexandra…she knew…she knew all along?” Djedefre questioned.
“Your majesty…we have to get aboard Meridian.” Jack urged. “I’m sorry it has to be this way…I truly am.”
I noticed Meridian’s hatch reopen and Khufu stepped out and approached them.
“My mate, we must begin the departure count. There are things that are going to happen here that we must not see…things that the new pharaoh must do to ensure a successful reign.”
Anna Beth immediately grew quiet and lifted her head to stare at her mate.
“You knew also?” She accused. “Why? Why am I the only one not to be informed? Why, Khufu? Why?”
“I cannot offer reason, my love, for there was none given.”
“But you knew! The Empress had to have told you something.”
“Quite the contrary, my love! She told me by way of observation.” Khufu said as he motioned Anna Beth into his arms.
“When I went along into the future with our house staff last night, Alex showed me…us, what our kingdom was to become. I can say that it was not the same place we leave from today. Djedefre must at first be brutal in order to demonstrate his power- the true power of Pharaoh.” Khufu looked to his son in sadness. “It sickens me what you must do to assure Egypt’s place in history, my son. I wish you the best of our hopes and dream of your visits to our new home…Empress willing.”
Khufu tried to pull Anna Beth toward the airlock hatch, but she fought him.
“We must leave, dear Anna Beth. Time is of the essence.” Khufu urged as he looked around the chamber, looking for something- Cami, Cassi, Reilly, and I maybe?
“No. I can’t leave him here! We can’t!”
Khufu wrapped his arms around Anna Beth, kissed her quickly, then picked her up, placed her over his shoulder, and carried her toward Meridian.
“NOOOOO! Put me down! Put me down! Put me down!” She cried out in overwhelming agony as she began fighting him harder- pounding his back and kicking her feet frantically.
Khufu struggled to carry Anna Beth, kicking and screaming her son’s name over and over into Meridian’s airlock.
We watched it close for the last time in this temple chamber.
Tears were flowing unimpeded from Djedefre’s eyes as he turned and walked slowly toward the Temple’s gateway.
“Empress Alexandra, I know you are here and waiting. I pray this to be what is needed for Egypt. I pray that your foresight has not misled you.” He said to the granite walls as he reached and exited through the gateway.
“We follow him.” I said numbly to my companions.
“HEAR ME!” Djedefre shouted as he stopped at the edge of the Temple’s terrace. “From this day forth, I, Djedefre, will control this land! All dissention from this day on will be treated as treason and will be punished as such! For those of you that thought my father a tyrant I will show you what a tyrant truly is!”
Screams and shouting, along with small explosions echoed from the habitable side of the Ceremonial Causeway.
“Cami, tell Djedefre that we’re ready as soon as Meridian is clear.”
“Yes, director.” She answered emotionlessly.
Djedefre continued his address of ‘his’ people.
“As I speak to you, my representatives are sifting through the gathered crowd, searching for those known to be the instigators of this unsuccessful assassination attempt of Pharaoh and Queen of Egypt- my beloved mother and father! Those not believing my claim to power will now witness a fraction of Pharaoh’s power! Seal the Temple of Ra!”
Behind us several men appeared and began to ratchet the gateway slabs closed. Within two minutes a ‘thump’ emanated from the twin slabs as they met, and a metallic bang confirmed that the ‘doors’ were sealed- much to the laborers’ surprise.
From within, the muffled sound of thrusters warming up could be heard. Meridian had begun her prelaunch.
A grinding, metallic groan echoed through the air as The Temple of Ra began to open its concealed launch tube doors. The crowd below us quieted as hundreds of people started pointing to the Pyramid’s apex, which had split into four to open like a lotus flower. Several more similar groans again echoed around us as exhaust ports opened around the pyramid’s base.
“Cami, alert Djedefre that Meridian has finished her pre-launch.”
“Message sent, director.”
“My subjects!” Djedefre shouted. “At this time I will now send the previous Pharaoh and his loyalists back into the heavens! Let this be example of my power!”
The new Pharaoh turned around and forcefully raised his arms to the sky.
Meridian’s thrusters throttled up behind the sealed temple doors. A low rumble vibrated through the stone structure just as dust and debris started escaping from the many exhaust ports. Dust-devils whipped into existence around the base of the temple.
“Hear me, my fellow Gods! On this day I, Djedefre, son of Pharaoh Khufu, send back to you, my humble mother and father! Bestow upon them your blessings and graces! Welcome them back to their eternal home where they may again reign in peace for all eternity!”
The low rumbling vibration became more pronounced- the thruster noise, very staccato as it reverberated through the exhaust ports.
Gasps echoed across those gathered as Meridian 12- a vehicle no bigger than an Earth System Trading ship’s escape pod, something that couldn’t possibly hold all those seen filing into the temple- appeared from the blossomed summit of the Sun Temple pyramid in a belch of smoke and dust. The staccato of her thrusters now earsplitting!
“Keep them safe on their journey, Mighty Empress.” Djedefre said just above the noise. Tears again flowed from his eyes.
The thrusters again increased in volume and Meridian noticeably increased her velocity. Within twenty seconds she was well out of visual range- only her maxed out thrusters could now be heard along with several sonic distortions and a long, narrow column of smoke.
“Let him know we’re ready to continue, Cami.” I said sadly. It really seemed like a waste to destroy something that I had supervised construction of for five years. Still, the Sun Temple had served its purpose- and now it would serve to once again solidify Pharaoh’s rule.
Djedefre nodded very slightly in acknowledgement, wiped his eyes dry, and turned around. He began walking down the granite steps- head hung low in sadness. My companions and I followed. We didn’t stop until we were several hundred yards back from it on the causeway.
“I wish to never see this abomination in my eyesight ever again!” He shouted angrily as he pointed back to the granite encased structure “Be gone, cursed temple!”
Again Djedefre raised his arms to the sky. That was our cue.
“Indulge yourselves my sisters, but leave some of the foundation stones as a reminder to all of the great power of Pharaoh.” I said, tasking Cami and Cassi to the temple’s demolition.
Huge multi ton blocks of stone began explosively ejecting themselves from the pyramid. Thunderous explosions echoed from within. Hysterical shouts, screams, and cries erupted from the gathered throngs.
With almost nothing left of the pyramid’s superstructure, another tremendous explosion erupted out of its center. A mushroom cloud of smoke, dust, and debris rose from the now completely destroyed main chamber. What was still standing, collapsed inwardly, destroying and burying Meridian’s launch facility for all eternity.
For four and one half thousand years the Sun Temple, Temple of Ra, or simply ‘Djedefre’s Pyramid’ would lay undiscovered. And even after discovery, its purpose would be debated and argued for centuries longer.
Once the dust had cleared and the devastation revealed to the gathered public, Pharaoh lowered his arms.
“I thank you for your assistance, Cassi and Camille Darough.” Djedefre said just above a whisper. “I had hoped that there would be another way, but I must trust the wisdom of Empress Alexandra.”
Concentrating- and without warning, I released the hands of my sisters, and walked over to the new Pharaoh.
“Your Mother and Father are safe on Terra Nuevo, the new home of your mother’s people, Djedefre,” I whispered in his ear as I continued to concentrate on keeping my companions and I out of phase, “You know how to reach me if and when you want to go see them. Until we meet again, rule wisely, equitably, and fairly, young Pharaoh.”
Djedefre fought hard to keep his emotions in check as I turned and returned to my companions. Only Cassi and Reilly looked stunned by my releasing their hands.
“Might we return to base now, Empress?” Cami asked stoically as I reestablished contact with her and my daughter. I noticed all three of my companions had been crying.
“One item still remains to be rectified, sisters.” I said, feeling just as distraught as they looked.
Pharaoh’s residence appeared around us.
“Halt! State your business, lowly peasants,” a spear wielding man shouted- immediately pointing the crude weapon at us!
“You will address my mother in a civil manner!” Reilly growled as she took an instant disliking to the man.
“I am not intimidated by women! State your reason for trespassing in Pharaoh’s residence or face immediate execution!”
“Up yers, asshole!” Reilly again growled as she presented him with her right middle finger. “How dare you threaten Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space!?”
“Empress of Time and Space? Huh! You expect me to believe that one of you is this ‘Empress’? Do not take me for a fool, young whores!”
Reilly leaned forward and looked past me to Cami and Cassi. Both looked…angered.
“Your funeral, pal.” She laughed outright at our accuser. “Word of warning?” She paused with a smile on her face.
“Never piss-off a Mind Warrior!” she paused again. “Though with two pissed-off Mind Warriors, you might want to drop that knitting needle of yours and run like hell. You may just live through the next five seconds.” My daughter continued calmly.
“Huh! I am not afraid of your empty threats, foolish one! I am entitled by Pharaoh! He rules these lands, not some fair-haired woma…Huh?” The rude guard decried before he began to lift off the granite floor. “What is this magic?”
“Now you did it! Nice knowing ya, pal.” Reilly continued.
“Alexandra?” a man’s voice rang out from down the passageway.
“Alexandra! You have returned! It has been so long since I have seen you.” Djedefre’s familiar voice continued in excited salutation. “Lady Camille, please, he only wishes to protect me.”
“Mother is not accustomed to being greeted with words such as ‘fool’ or especially ‘whore’, Pharaoh!” Reilly growled to the approaching man.
“Is this true, Tolis?” Djedefre asked in surprise.
“They appeared out of thin air, my Pharaoh! I had to assume them hostile.”
“Did they not introduce themselves?”
“One of them claims to be some Empress of Time and Space, my Pharaoh. That cannot be, since there is no one more powerful than Pharaoh, M’lord.”
“Djedefre, the man did accuse us of prostitution, but we have heard far worse.” I said, answering his original question to the guard.
Djedefre regarded the guard then looked back down the passageway in the direction he had come. Several men were curiously observing us.
Placing his hand on the man’s weapon, Djedefre calmly took the spear from his guard. Then taking several steps back, he viscously thrust it into the guard. The blade passed straight through the unsuspecting man. Blood immediately poured from the fatal wound.
My sisters tightened their grips.
“You never embarrass my invited guests! You are dismissed from my service, Tolis!” He shouted, angrily pulling the spear from his victim’s back, though his eyes showed a different- sadder- emotion.
“Servants! Get this worthless trash cleaned up!” He commanded in a loud voice as a tear rolled down his left cheek. His face calmed instantly.
“If you would follow me, ladies?” Djedefre said politely before motioning us to follow. “I wish not to be disturbed!” He ordered as we walked past the other men.
3:00PM, Pharaoh’s Residence, Egypt, Day 2, 2489BC
“I’m sorry you had to see that, my friends.” Djedefre apologized after closing and locking the doors of what used to be Anna Beth’s suite. “I have found- to my dismay- that I must keep up appearances. I had hoped to return to something closer to father’s rule, but in the thirty-one years since their departure, things have not worked out as I planned.”
A knock sounded from the doors we had just entered through.
“Excuse me a moment.” Djedefre said politely as he went to reopen one of the doors.
“My mate, rumor has spread that you have ‘passed judgment’ on another protector. May I ask what this one did to receive punishment?” A young woman’s voice asked from behind it.
“We have special guests, Hetepheres. Come in and I’ll introduce you.”
Djedefre ushered a very young woman- I’d say a revision of fourteen or sixteen revolutions at most. The girl couldn’t have been more than one point five meters in height. She was definitely in her late second or early third trimester, though.
“Hetepheres, my I introduce Alexandra…” He paused, awaiting my sir-designation. I took the liberty- completely against Terran protocol- to introduce myself and my companions.
“Alexandra Reilly. To my right are my assistant Camille Darough and her daughter, Cassiopeia To my left, my own daughter, Reilly. I’m happy Djedefre has found a mate to give him heirs.”
Hetepheres’ eyes popped and her mouth dropped open having heard the word ‘daughter’ twice from my mouth.
Time awkwardly passed in silence for two minutes.
“Forgive me, Alexandra, you and Camille do not look old enough to both have grown daughters.” She awkwardly apologized. I doubted she even believed me.
Not wanting to waste more time, Djedefre looked to his mate and placed a hand on her shoulder.
“Hetepheres, this is Alexandra?” He accentuated my name as if hinting that she should know me.
The young girl’s eyes bulged once again as understanding came to her.
Falling immediately to her knees, Hetepheres apologized.
“Apologies, Alexandra! I thought your existence a legend. Can you forgive me, Empress?”
“Please get off the floor, honey. I’d hate for you to lose your revision…baby because of me.” I told the girl.
“Thank you, Empress.” Hetepheres said graciously as she awkwardly tried to stand back up. Reilly and I leaned in to help her.
“My greatful thanks, Empress and Princess Reilly. Pharaoh’s heir grows heavier as the time nears.”
“Cami and I understand fully, honey.” I said looking to my own daughter. “The only saving grace was the slightly lower gravity on their birth planet.” I added with a smile.
Again the girl’s eyes popped and mouth dropped.
“But I thought there was no place other than Egypt, my Pharaoh? It was taught that Egypt was the center of all life- that there was nothing but the Gods in the heave…”
The girl suddenly stopped and fell to the floor on her knees again. That had to be painful!
“Why would someone teach you that, honey?” I asked in amazement. “Djedefre, what has been going on in the few decades since the start of your reign?”
I mentally asked Cami to help the expecting teen to her feet again. The girl let out a startled squeak as she began to hover. Looking terrified, she unfolded her legs with trepidation.
“That’s better, honey. Just so you know…none of my sisters- or me, for that matter- none of us are Gods. We’re just normal humans- some of us just hail from another solar system.” I giggled.
Djedefre snorted in disagreement. “You all are far from normal, Aunt Alexandra!”
“She is related to…”
“Simply a very important friend of my mother’s, Hetepheres. Alexandra and her sisters rescued my mother from the evil Hathor two years before my birth. I’ve always called her ‘aunt’ even though she insists I call her Alex. How are my parents, Aunt Alexandra?”
“I’d say they were the same as when we left the Sun Temple site, honey- since we just left there.” I answered frankly.
I didn’t give the expectant mother another chance to hit the granite. “And you better not drop to your knees again, honey! I travel through time…that’s my gift. Get used to it.”
“I thought ‘time travel’ only to be possible in one direction, Empress.”
“Usually it is, honey, but when I’m around ‘linear’ time flies out the window.” I gloated. Where did I pick up that coquelalism?
Of course- Alex Steinert.
Djedefre’s mate stared at me in confusion.
“Are you in need of nourishment, Aunt Alex?” Djedefre asked, changing the subject from my gift and Hetepheres’ incomprehension.
“That would be acceptable.” I answered politely.
Having spent the last two hours in Pharaoh’s residence, I got the distinct impression that the entire staff was ‘walking on eggshells’- another ‘Alex Steinert-ism’.
“So…Aunt Alex…what brings you ladies here…and why did it take so long to pay us a visit?” Djedefre asked innocently.
There it was.
I decided to play it ‘cool’.
Curse Alex Covington’s memories!
“I noticed that the guards have reverted to using manual weapons. I take it you have outlawed all particle and energy weapons- all holographic camouflage?”
“It was necessary to disarm the population, Alex. Only when unarmed could I enact my reforms.”
I nodded my comprehension.
“And what of the technical ‘conveniences’,” I continued, “Communication devices employing personal or governmental frequencies, computational devices, and multimedia?”
“Of what does the Empress speak, my Pharaoh? What are ‘technical conveniences’?”
Djedefre’s eyes narrowed and his face angered. Cami and Cassi started to fidget- constantly glancing to me to check my temper.
“So,” I began, but paused for twenty seconds. “If I were to request lodgings for the night, would there be enough room, Pharaoh Djedefre?”
“Of course there would be room, Alexandra. There will always be room for the Empress and her companions.” Djedefre smiled brightly.
“Of course, honey, of course.” I replied with a forced smile of my own. “But how many of your children and their mothers would you have to displace for that to happen, hmmm?”
My companions’ eyes widened.
Djedefre smiled broadly. “Of course you would already know, Empress,” Djedefre chuckled. “I knew I couldn’t put that past you!”
“So…your ‘plan’ was to take Egypt back to the stone-age- to make Pharaoh the sole owner and controller of technology for this side of the planet?”
“My Pharaoh, I am confused! Is the Empress accusing you of withholding items to make our live’s easier? I don’t understand!” Hetepheres asked in conflict.
“It is not your place to question Pharaoh, mate.” Djedefre growled- his eyes grew even angrier.
“Nor is it acceptable in some cultures to impregnate one’s daughter, ‘Great’ Pharaoh Djedefre!” I challenged calmly. My eyes were now fully locked on his, as were Hetepheres’.
“How far ultimate power has caused you to fall! I would have never expected the frightened little boy I once knew to become the planet’s biggest tyrant!”
“You know nothing of the problems I faced- the trials in my life after the departure of Khufu!” He snapped, glaring at me.
“I know all too well the problems of your own making, honey. How you masterminded the very coup that overthrew your father.” I said, calmly calling his bluff.
My sisters balked at my declaration.
“My Pharaoh, please tell me she is wrong! Tell her I am not your daughter! You must tell the Empress the truth! Please my…” Hetepheres cried in anguish.
She was interrupted by Djedefre pulling his knife.
“No.” I said simply as Djedefre stopped dead in mid thrust toward the girl’s bloated abdomen.
“Cassie and I were wondering how long you would let him go, Alex. Why wait so long?” Cami asked as we watched Hetepheres’ eyes once again pop out of her cranium. She instantly bolted from her seat and ran around the table to me where she wrapped her shaking arms around my shoulders.
“Empress! What did you do to Pharaoh? Why is he not moving?” Hetepheres cried out rapid-fire.
“He is unharmed, honey.” I told the quivering mother–to-be. “For him, time has stopped. Your murderous Pharaoh will be fine once I choose to restore it.”
“You stopped…time…for him? Just for him?” She questioned incomprehensively.
“Just for him, honey.” I acknowledged. “Didn’t you want me to? If that is your decision, simply tell me and retake your seat next to him.”
“But if time is restarted for him, then he will continue with his attack!”
“True.” I admitted. “But I cannot keep you from your decision, Hetepheres, youngest daughter of Pharaoh Djedefre.”
“I may have been…be naive, Empress, but I choose self-preservation.”
“Good girl. Now, we give you a choice, Hetepheres. Stay here to ultimately face Pharaoh’s wrath, or…” I paused to look at my daughter a minute. “Or take my hand to go meet your Grandparents.”
“I chose self-preservation, Empress. How could that come to pass if you took me to meet the deceased Khufu and his queen Anu’bth?”
I looked to my three companions. “Did I say anything about going to see deleted revisions…dead people?”
“But Pharaoh…he told me that Khufu and Queen Anu’bth departed this Earth from the Temple of Ra shortly before he, himself laid waste to it!”
“First off, sweetie. Djedefre could no sooner destroy that temple than I could port myself through that wall.” Cami told the girl.
“Secondly, Mother and I are responsible for the Sun Temple’s demise, thank you very much!” Cassi continued.
“And finally,” Reilly concluded, “My mother never said anything about Khufu and Anna Beth being deceased! We just talked with them three weeks ago on Terra Nuevo!”
“Terra…new-vo? Is that what the heavenly temple is called?”
“No, you twit…” Reilly hissed angrily before I resumed answering her question.
“Terra Nuevo is the new planetary home of your Grandmother’s people. Anna Beth- not Anu’bth, mind you- was the commander of an intergalactic exploration starship that crash-landed here in Egypt. What was described as Pharaoh Khufu and his ‘loyalists’ shootin’ inta the heavens was that starship takin’ off from the temple’s launch platform.” I explained as I smiled brightly. “Would y’all like to meet your Grandparents, honey?”
“Would I then be brought back here?” She asked.
The girl was finally catching on.
“Only if y’all wish to, Hetepheres.”
“Alex, your nose has experienced an aneurism.” Cami caught my attention.
Hetepheres noticed as soon as Cami told me.
“Empress? Why does your nose bleed?”
“Holdin’ time in check ain’t as easy as it looks hun. Could y’all please hurry this along?”
“Mother…” Reilly started to say.
“Ah know! Uhm startin’ ta sound like muh sister! Hun, if y’all wanna see yer Granma an’ Granpappy, y’all better take a hand! This trip might hurt a bit.” I said making her mind up for her.
“Director, the house A.I?” Cami reminded me.
“Fine. Y’all keep yer eye on ol’ ‘caint-keep-it-in-‘is- pants’ there an’ I’ll transfer Meridian.” I tiredly grumped.
Time, for Djedefre, restarted. His knife thrust garnered no flesh, though.
“Aaaahhhh! Why do you take away my satisfaction?” Djedefre growled after realizing what had happened!
“Killing your daughter and your unborn heir? That’s real adult, hun! Ma an’ Pa would be so proud ah y’all!” I told him. “So, Ah guess its time to do what ah come here fer. Meridian! Code Alpha, Alpha, Gamma, Transfer, ReillyDirector4386, Nebula, Destruct, Beta, Confirm!”
“Orders confirmed, Empress. High-Gain Transceiver now online. Handshaking. Connection with Reilly Research Facility confirmed. Transfering OS and all databases for archiving.” The residence A.I. acknowledged.
“What are you doing?” Djedefre screamed in hatred as he tried to leap over the table at me! He found himself hovering horizontally in the air.
“What’s good fer the goose is good fer the gander, hun.” I said with no emotion.
“But I am Pharaoh!” He hissed.
“So what, ya ignorant putz!” Reilly sassed back. “Anyone that would kill a defenseless, expectant mother isn’t worthy of calling himself Pharaoh- or any other kind of honorable Ruler for that matter! You are despicable, cowardly, and inappropriate for commanding thousands of people!” Reilly dropped my hand and disappeared, only to reappear next to Djedefre. She forcefully pried the knife from his hand and tossed it across the room. It stuck in the hair-thin seam between two wall blocks. “You won’t be needing this until after we leave, you sorry, failed revision!”
“Transfer complete. Systematic detonations will commence on completion of contact activation sequence.” The A.I. informed us. Reilly reappeared next to me and gently took my hand again.
“Cami, if you will do the honors?” I said sadly.
“Cassi, you take interlocks twenty through forty-five, I’ll take Alpha-one through nineteen.”
“Whenever you’re ready, mom.” Cassi nodded back.
“Empress? What are they doing? What are interlocks?” Hetepheres asked innocently.
“Interlocks are points in any given system that must actuate in order to do something. They make sure that something- or someone in this case- is sure they want the sequence to proceed.”
“And ‘systematic detonations’, Empress?” She continued, just as innocently.
“All modern conveniences will be destroyed in this residence, hun. In effect, Djedefre will now be no better off than his people. He will now have to suffer without technology like they have for thirty years.” I told her.
“Sequence Alpha complete. Go for sequence Beta, Cassi.” Cami announced.
“Rodger that, mom.” Cassi acknowledged. “Hetepheres! Look out!”
A knife spun through the air toward the young mother-to-be from our left. It immediately stopped in space and spun back where it came from at a much faster rate. The unseen thrower groaned in agony as the blade hit its new mark.
“Sequence complete, director.”
“Detonation interlock sequence has completed successfully. Detonation to commense in two minutes and thirty seconds. Two and twenty-nine, two and twenty-eight, two and twenty-seven…” The AI began.
“Time to go, y’all.” I said as I set our destination in my mind. “I’d run, Djedefre. Run like y’all never run before!” I strongly suggested before pulling my mental trigger.
I swear, I will never get used to this sudden collapsing! The fast moving stars were impossibly beautiful when I was the one ‘driving’ though.
Within a few seconds, we found ourselves on Terra Nuevo- New Memphis, specifically. Around us, in the main market center, people went about their daily routines. I hadn’t rephased us yet, thanking my sister, Alex Steinert, for suggesting we do that until clear of obstructions or danger.
“Rephasing in three, two, one.” I announced as I saw an opening in the pedestrian traffic.
Several people stopped what they were doing as they noticed us appear.
“Empress, you bring us more refugees from Egypt?” One man asked as he came nearer to see who we brought.
“Am I imagining this, Empress? Are we really on a different planet- in the heavens?”
“Welcome to New Memphis, Terra Nuevo, Hetepheres.” I told the flabbergasted girl.
“Could I bother you to alert Khufu, Anna Beth, or both? Tell them I bring them visitors.” I said, walking over to another man, this one dressed in official state covering.
“At once, M’lady!” He said quietly placing his left index finger to his ear. “Councilman Azwan to Councilman Khufu. Grand High Council Advisor Alexandra has just arrived in the main thoroughfare and requests audience with you or Councilwoman Anna Beth at once.”
He paused as if listening.
“Five ladies including Grand High Council Advisor Alexandra, sir. She claims to bring you visitors.”
Again he paused.
“Right away, sir. ETA: five minut…” He started to reply only to be interrupted by Cassi extending her hand to him.
“Correction…ETA in…”
“Where to, hun?” I asked interrupting him again.
“New Memphis Council building, M’lady. The counselor’s office.”
A large business office appeared around us. Khufu and Anna Beth sat at separate desks looking anxiously around the room. Making sure everyone was clear of obstacles, I rephased us.
Khufu and Anna Beth stared at us sadly for a moment. Anna Beth giving her husband a forlorn shrug of her shoulders.
“Greetings, Alexandra! To what do we honor this visitation?” Khufu greeted as he stood and walked around to us. While doing so, he appraised Hetepheres.
“We bring you important visitors- visitors that have expressed interest in residency here in New Memphis, Councilman.” I explained.
“Visitors, Alexandra? Oh, I see. What is your name, young lady, so I might address you properly?”
“Wow, Uncle Tibius sure put the protocol screws to you, didn’t he?” Reilly interrupted rudely.
I squeezed her hand harder.
“Alright, mother!” She whispered angrily.
“I am called Hetepheres, Councilman. The Empress has brought me far across the heavens- to sanctuary from m…”
“We rescued Hetepheres from a bunch of cutthroats, Councilman. Lady Cassi had to ‘deal’ with one of them, sir. She seeks asylum with her Grandparents here in New Memphis.” I interrupted before the girl could spoil things.
“Oh? And what would your Grandparents names’ be, Lady Hetepheres?” Khufu asked, politely.
“I am told their names were Khufu and Anna…Beth, Councilman.”
“Khufu’s mouth dropped open- as did Anna Beth’s.
“Did I miss them?” Hetepheres asked in confusion. “Are they no longer of this world?”
Khufu gulped loudly. Anna Beth looked ready to lose consciousness.
“They are indeed still among us, young Lady Hetepheres.” Khufu assured her.
Anna Beth staggered from her desk slowly.
“You are our granddaughter?” She asked quietly. As she stopped in front of the expectant mother, she looked to Khufu aghast.
“I…I am Khufu and this is Anna Beth, Lady Hetepheres. We…we…wwwee are your Grandparents.”
Without warning the girl dropped to her knees!
“Forgive me, Pharaoh! I have never been given description…I…”
“Get off the floor, child. We kneel to no one here!” Anna Beth told her lovingly.
“Councilman Azwan, thank you very much for providing service to Grand High Council Advisor Alexandra and her staff. Alexandra, could you reposition the Councilman, please?”
“Of course, sir.” I said happily as I offered my hand.
To everyone in the office, I shimmered for a nanosecond. I had, in fact, had a very interesting conversation with Councilman Azwan when we arrived back at the central market. He seemed interested in Hetepheres. There would be more than ‘interest’ in the girl after she gave birth, my foresight told me. I smiled.
Anna Beth immediately raised an eyebrow to me as I arrived back in the office. She obviously noted my change of expression.
“So how is my son? Is he healthy?” Khufu asked Hetepheres.
“I’ll say he’s healthy.” Reilly said from the side of her mouth.
I again took and squeezed her hand tightly.
“He is well, but conflicted, Pharaoh. We are due in less than five weeks.” She answered.
“Oh shit.” Reilly again mouthed quietly.
I squeezed tighter. My daughter turned her head and glared at me.
I quickly shot her a glare of my own.
“Oh dear! And you told Alex you were attacked? Have respect or decency become extinct in Egypt?” Anna Beth gasped.
Hetepheres looked at Anna Beth as if she did not know the two words.
“I’m afraid Egypt is not the land you left.” I said heading off Hetepheres’ expected answer. Anna Beth raised a single eyebrow.
‘Alex, she is probing the girl’s mind.’ Cami alerted me.
‘Saw it coming, sweetheart. Get ready for a large fusion giant flare.’ I thought back.
“She carries Pharaoh’s child, Khufu.” Anna Beth abruptly informed her mate.
“So the royal line is continued? Good!” He answered, not completely understanding.
Anna Beth rolled her eyes at her mate.
“She carries Djedefre’s child, my mate.”
Khufu slowly turned his head to her then slowly turned it back to Hetepheres.
“Shit. Here it comes.” Reilly whispered her warning.
I again tightened my grip on my daughter’s hand.
“But you claim to be our Granddaughter…” Khufu said as his mouth dropped open.
“That is what the Empress informed me right before Pharaoh tried to kill me and his yet-to-be-borne heir, Councilman.” Hetepheres said as she lowered her head in shame.
“Empress! We must go back to Egypt! I have a great many questions that Djedefre must answer!” Anna Beth growled in red-faced anger. In all the Empress’ memories, I could not remember her looking this enraged. “Khufu, ready Meridian for immediate departure!”
“I will make no such journeys back to Egypt in the near future, Anna Beth. Pharaoh Djedefre will be but a historical figure when the Empress revisit’s that region of Earth.” I told them firmly. “Before leaving, we enacted ‘Code Alpha, Alpha’. You know I would only do that if absolutely necessary.”
“You blew up my residence?” Khufu raised his voice in angry surprise. As Anna Beth’s face turned another shade of…how did Reilly put it? Ah…’pissed-off’.
“He claimed he needed to destroy all technology to better control the peoples of Egypt, Councilman. When we arrived there- thirty-one years after your departure- Egypt had fallen back into the Stone Age- nothing more advanced than a knife and spear.”
“But you destroyed my residence!”
“I’m very sorry about that, councilman, but he laid claim to the only tech in North Africa. Why should he live in absolute luxury when his people live in poverty and squalor?”
“Councilman Khufu, on our arrival, Djedefre speared one of his protectors through the back for not greeting us properly. I believe it was in response to other’s watching a short distance away.” Cami informed him.
“My son…my son…he stabed someone in the back? What has become of our son, my mate?” Khufu asked as he looked again to Anna Beth.
Instead, Anna Beth looked toward Hetepheres.
“Are you positive this child is of our blood, Alex?”
I nodded. “The genetic test you will now order will confirm it, my sister.”
“But Pharaoh said you were a friend of Queen Anna Beth, Empress. Am I to believe anything I have been told?”
“Alexandra is more than just a ‘friend’ child! She is my rescuer…my benefactor; my…she truly is my sister, young Hetepheres. I owe Alexandra- all three of them- my life!”
The door to the office slid open with a ‘whoosh’ sound.
“You called for me, Councilwoman?” Another familiar female voice asked as Heidi Wolmacher entered.
On seeing my companions and me, she immediately bowed, placing her right fist over her heart.
“Empress, I didn’t know that you had arrived. Welcome back to Terra Nuevo, M’ladies.
I laughed. At least she hadn’t dropped to one knee like all my other sisters.
“It’s nice to be back, Lady Heidi.”
“I shall alert Tibius to your arrival, M’lady, though I believe he already knows.”
“I’m sure that Gaillan and Timus have already sensed our arrival.” I hinted as to which Empress I was.
“I’m sorry, Empress. I still cannot tell the three of you apart.” She apologized then looked at Reilly. “I trust you and Lady Reilly have had a good heart to heart, Empress?”
“For all the good it did.” I answered with a giggle and a sideways glare to my daughter.
“So how go trade negotiations?” I asked wishing to rub Reilly a little more in the wrong direction.
“They have been salvaged, M’lady. Lady Camille’s gift produced wonderful results. I am happy to say that interplanetary trade will benefit all who attended the summit. My thanks to you, Ladies Camille and Cassieopia.” Heidi answered before turning slightly and bowing to my two Mind Warriors.
“Well, so much for me pointing out the pitfalls.” Reilly griped under her breath.
“Quite the contrary, Lady Reilly! Your concerns were resubmitted- properly this time- and we- High Council- found merit on all points. Your Uncle, Grand High Council Tibius incorporated them into the final proposal. I believe they were what brought about a successful ratification. I have been authorized to pass along thanks from your father, your uncle Tibius, and Nathan.”
I heard my daughter let out a deep sigh…or was it her stagnant breath?
“As to your reason for calling me here, M’lady?’ Heidi enquired.
“Yes, Heidi, I wish to formally request genetic comparison of this young lady to my and Councilman Khufu’s organic code.”
“I will assign a healer as soon as I return to my office, M’lady. My I ask if there is any noteable problems you suspect to be inherited?”
“Not at all. We simply wish to confirm the Empress’ theory that she is our Granddaughter. We also would request genetic comparison of her child.” Anna Beth replied.
“I shall start the proper forms and send them to you, Lady Anna Beth. They should arrive by midday.”
“Thank you, Heidi. I don’t know how we would have survived all the bureaucracy without your formidable experience!” Anna Beth said as she walked over and embraced the professionally dressed woman.
“It is my pleasure, M’lady. Empress, may I enquire as to how long you and our sisters will be staying?”
“I think a few days- provided our mates control themselves,” I paused to glance at Cassi and then Reilly. “Or, unless Cassi and/or Reilly find mates this time.” I giggled.
“Oh, ha ha, mother! You know David Cummins is my soul mate. We’ve both seen that quite vividly.” Reilly protested, but her expression changed immediately. “Well…maybe I saw it more vividly anyway.” She added sheepishly.
Terra Neuvo, 9:10AM, Climax, Neptunian 30th, 437 of the New Era
“Alexandra, thank you for bringing Hetepheres to us. We will do our best to teach her everything that has been kept from her.” Khufu said as we prepared to leave. He and Anna Beth each had a hand placed on one of Hetepheres’ shoulders. The girl, though looking awkward and uncomfortable, seemed happy.
“So where to now, Aunt Alex?” Alex Steinert’s Alexis asked. She had traveled to New Memphis to visit yesterday and stayed the night in Khufu and Anna Beth’s guest quarters with us.
“I was thinking we should spend some time at home, honey. I probably have reams and reams of paperwork to do by now.” I replied.
“Mom, you haven’t used paper in well over nine hundred years!” Reilly countered. My niece politely covered her mouth and giggled.
“It was a figure of speech, Reilly!” I groused.
“I know that, mother.” Reilly giggled back.
“Cousin? What we talked about late last night- that topic? You remember it, right?” Alexis asked Reilly cryptically.
“I have not forgotten, Lady Alexis.” Reilly answered with a wink.
“Then we are square, cousin?”
Reilly nodded. “We are. Tell Nathan, Father, and Uncle Tibius I am sorry.”
Alexis nodded with closed eyes. “Travel well, Empress.”
It was my turn to nod as I offered my hands to my travel companions.
New Memphis collapsed to black instantly and a universe of moving stars surrounded us then everything went black again before my Director’s conference room at Reilly reappeared.
“Welcome, Empress. It is 12:13PM, July 2nd, 2020BC. Billie Sangiere has been expecting you in her office, director.” RVP informed me as soon as we rephased.
I thanked Reilly, Cassi, and Cami for traveling with me and turned to walk into my office. Walking behind my desk, I noticed Reilly hadn’t gone on her way- instead, she had followed me.
Is there something I can do for you, honey?” I asked with a neutral expression.
“I think we need some time to ourselves, mom. Take my hand, please?”
“If you just want some privacy, we can go to my domain, honey.”
“No, this time I’m driving, mom.” My daughter smiled as we changed locations. I hadn’t even touched her hand yet.
Kili’s south coast appeared around us.
“Reilly? How did you do that, honey?” I asked before consulting my gift.
“I’ve been experimenting with my gift, mom. I can’t go real far forward or back in time, but I found I can shift locations pretty easily- after just a few days of practice.” She replied happily. “What do you think, huh?”
I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tight! “I’m very proud of you, honey,” I said as I squeezed tighter. “I have improved my revision.”
“That’s a little cold isn’t it, mom? I mean…I prefer ‘daughter’ over ‘revision’. Reilly asked gently.
“I didn’t mean it like that, honey. That’s just the scientist portion of me.” I explained as I released her. “So you moved us back a day?”
She looked surprised that I knew.
“If I tried hard enough I could probably manage two in either direction, sorry.”
“Don’t apologize, honey! You’ve done something that your cousins haven’t. I think that’s absolutely wonderful!” I said wrapping my arms around her again. I was so proud!
“Actually…Alexis showed me how to do it, mom.” My daughter admitted shyly. “But she asked me not to let on to Aunt Alex or Alexandra. She wanted it to be our little secret.”
I closed my eyes a moment to consult my gift.
“You do realize that your cousins Cassandra and Samantha are also compatible?”
“And if they can do this, so can our Cassie and Sam.” Reilly added logically.
“So can Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis on the Homeworld…or any other universe where they exist.”
“Mom? You didn’t tell me anything about the Homeworld. I thought that wasn’t habitable yet?” Reilly looked surprised and stared at me with interest.
I took a minute to think of how I wanted to break the news, deciding to follow Alex Steinert’s model.
“Your Aunts Alex, Cami, Jacquelyn, Yuuka, and I visited the Homeworld a few weeks ago…” I started to say.
“A few weeks by you’re standard or mine, mom?”
I shrugged my shoulders.
“Yours, but does it really matter, honey? Just know that we visited the Homeworld and I met my Grandmother.
“You met Great-grammy? Why didn’t you tell me? When can we go meet her?” Reilly asked excitedly.
I nodded to the first question but remained silent to the rest choosing to smile instead.
Reilly keyed up her black bikini and her modern sunglasses from the early twenty-first century.
“Tell me all about it! What was she like? What was the Homeworld like?”
I paused a minute.
“Weeeellll…your Great-grandmother…she looks a lot like me- like your Aunt Alex actually…as a matter of fact…she was Alexandra Steinert…”
8:30PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 3rd, 2020BC
“So how is Reilly taking the news?” Billie Sangiere asked as we met up in the passageway outside the level two, recreation room.
“About as well as I expected, and as well as you have seen.” I responded.
“I saw no such thing, I’ll have you know!” She protested.
I rolled my eyes at her and entered the Rec Room, heading straight for the food dispenser. Billie’s constant denial of her gift had started getting old almost immediately upon her restoration, now it was just aggravating beyond description.
“Four buttermilk pancakes- stacked- butter between each level; maple syrup on top- heavy; Empress-blend coffee- black.” I ordered.
Picking up my tray, I headed over to my traditional seat and table. I sat down at the vacant table and began eating in silence. How I missed my sister Alexandra Steinert, Jack, and Emily. We had spent so much time together the last few months…
“You know…sullen doesn’t work for you, Alex.” Jack…I mean Billie said from beside me.
“Let me guess…that’s your forte and you alone hold the patent?”
“More or less. I just meant that you look better when you’re smiling, Alex. You seem to glow when you’re happy.”
I snorted quickly. “You haven’t seen me when I get angry, Billie. If you had…you would know how corny that line sounds…and how wrong you actually are.” I replied as I pictured Alex Steinert’s frightening demonstration in Egypt on our previous mission. It was more of a test to see if Billie was using her multifaceted gift despite her vehement denunciations.
Her face paled and she gasped while her eyes grew larger.
“Couldn’t resist, could you? What happened to ‘I don’t use my gifts, Alexandra’, Billie? I thought the ‘virginal queen’, cold and infallible?”
“I still don’t like to use my gifts, Alex. It just doesn’t feel right- it’s like an abuse of power.”
“It’s not abuse if you use them for the right reasons- such as for helping others, Billie.” I reminded.
“I just don’t like to use them, Alex.” Billie sighed. “Look, can we just converse as we did before the Homeworld incident? Before the arguments…the confrontations…you know…the good times?”
“Need I remind you that we are not the same people we were then?”
“I get reminded of that every month now, Alex.” Billie giggled nervously.
I smiled back tensely.
“So just how far can you go now?” I asked innocently as another fork of pancake entered my mouth for consumption.
Billie stared at me with a mixture of fascination, anger, and understanding.
“How long have you known?” she asked calmly.
“I guess I always have.” I replied honestly while subtly tapping my forehead with my finger.
Billie closed her eyes and sighed loudly again.
“And, I suppose, you also know that Reilly has just arrived, but out of phase to our right?”
I nodded as the seat to our right moved away from the table on its own.
“Care for a seat, Ms. Reilly?” Billie asked neutrally.
“Thank you, my queen.” Reilly replied graciously as she rephased and sat down.
“So,” Billie asked, “What is it like…traveling through time like your mother?”
“Enticing, my queen. How about you?” Reilly reciprocated.
“I can’t travel through time, Reilly. That isn’t part of my gift.” Billie answered sadly.
Reilly only nodded once and glanced to me for a second.
“I think I’ll get something to eat. I feel hungry today.” Reilly said as she got back up and headed for the nearest food dispenser. She came back with two waffles smothered in butter and maple syrup: a cinnamon pastry, four strips of bacon, and a cup of black coffee.
I looked at my daughter strangely. I noticed Billie do likewise.
“Did something happen on Terra Nuevo, Reilly?” Billie inquired.
She looked at us with a forkful of waffle and the fork still in her mouth.
“Nnnnnno? Why do you ask, Highness?” She answered, confused, yet stuffing another forkful in her mouth.
“Looks to me like you’re eating for two.” Billie said nodding at the two full plates.
Reilly immediately dropped her utensil and stared.
“Oh…I get it…ha, ha.” Reilly stuck her tongue out at Billie. “At least I’m not dead set against it ever happening to me!” She continued before resuming her feeding frenzy.
“So how long did you go this time, honey?” I asked just to change the subject.
Two days! Can you believe it? I went ahead two days!” She answered in between forkfuls.
“Honey,” I began, “We’ve only been back from Terra Nuevo for twenty hours…or might you be counting you taking us back a day when we first got back. Remember we lounged on the south beach for half the day?” I concluded with a wink between us.
“Crap, it didn’t work!” She exclaimed as her fork dropped to her plate.
I giggled, despite feeling sorry she had not achieved her intended goal.
“So that’s why I sensed you the other day.” Billie let slip.
Reilly and I rolled our eyes as Billie blushed deeply.
“Nooooooo! I don’t use my gifts!” Reilly said to Kili’s reigning queen. “You do realize we all know you use them, Billie! Why not just come out of the closet- so to speak- and admit it?”
“But I don’t like to use my gift! I don’t feel right doing that.” Billie repeated what was becoming her mantra as Reilly mocked her every word. “That is not nice, Reilly! I wish you would stop mimicking me!” Billie continued with Reilly still matching her, word, inflection, and tempo. “I’m serious, Reilly! Stop it, this instant!”
Billie Sangiere disappeared. Only then did my daughter stop her tormenting.
“Well, she won’t be back for awhile.” Reilly chirped as she reached for Billie’s barely touched breakfast. “Can’t let this go to waste, can we?”
“You do remember that all unfinished nourishment is recycled, right?” I asked in amazement of my daughter’s blatant action.
“In one way or another, yes mom.” She giggled.
I rolled my eyes at her.
“Did you really have to do this, honey?” I asked as I sighed. “We just got back and I had thought of a little shore leave.” Shoreleave? Why had I used one of Alex Steinert’s axioms?
“I miss Aunt Alex too, mom- her and Aunts Emily and Jacki.” Reilly comforted. “So when do we leave for Greece?”
“I’ll leave when I’m good and ready, Reilly. I think Billie needs to handle things by herself for a while. She’s the one who lost her temper and her concentration after all.”
Reilly closed her eyes for thirty seconds.
“So you, Lily, and Fay? Can’t I go along, mom?” Reilly smiled deviously.
“Go tell Yuuka to requisition enough honey for three weeks, but I want you on your best behavior, young lady!”
Reilly vanished from beside me. Her plates had also vanished.
“So Billie finally had enough, Alex?” Cami asked as she walked over carrying her own breakfast.
“So what’s the occasion, sweetheart?” I asked as she sat down.
“Huh?” Cami asked, oblivious. “Oh! I just decided to give my gift a break for today.” She said, finally getting it.
“For today?”
“Okay…just for breakfast.” Cami giggled brightly. “So, should Cassi and I get suited up?”
“Alexandra is arriving in two hours to borrow you and Cassi for a mission that will require a Mind Warrior trio, sweetheart- and before you say anything- it’s just to stop some planetary despot from blowing up his own planet- nothing like our Homeworld experience.” I informed her. “I hope.”
“Will you and Reilly be able to keep from strangling each other, Alex?”
“We’ll be fine. Billie, on the other hand, may want to exercise part of her gift on Reilly. I’ll try to keep that from happening.” I said with a giggle.
Cami nodded as she ate.
“So, what did Billie just get herself into?” She asked.
“I saw that she started a range war between Ithaca and Sparta.” I replied.
Cami almost choked on her meal!
“Our Billie…started a war? Really?”
“That’s what I’ve seen, sweetheart.” I laughed.
“And I’m going to miss all the fun.” She commented, sadly shaking her head sideways.
“Trust me, Billie is the one having ‘fun’ this time, sweetheart. “In fact, she’ll be having twice as much fun as you and I!” I giggled as I pictured what our ‘queen’ had gotten herself into.
Cami’s face was at first horror-struck then an evil smile appeared.
“Serves her right!” She giggled. I agreed whole-heartedly as I joined in.
I was surprised to find only Reilly and Yuuka seated at the table in the director’s conference room when I arrived. Deciding I needed more time to unwind, I had traveled back to Kili Island four years before Alex Steinert had appeared with the Facility. I made it a point to collect and prepare some things I knew were here when I accidentally arrived from the Homeworld’s universe.
Accidentally? I had found it ironic that a small pavilion had been conveniently assembled near the clearing Reilly would occupy four years hence.
“So where are Lily and Fay? They usually are early and filled with anticipation.” I knew…had a feeling something was wrong here. My daughter was never early for anything- except maybe meals.
“I’m here, director.” Fay’s voice chimed from overhead. She had been hovering over the conference room’s door reading her mobile secretarial device. She now lowered herself to the floor and gracefully took a seat. Reilly giggled quietly.
“Hi, sorry I’m late…I am late, aren’t I?” Another Reilly said as she appeared next to me.
Yuuka immediately looked between the two in confusion. Without warning she went into pixie mode then back to ‘normal’ mode. Her confusion waned.
“That explains things! Lily, why the charade? Alex knew it was you.”
“But you didn’t at first, honey. I think that was the whole point of the exercise.” I smiled.
A breeze and a blur entered the room. Hoshi Takara now sat beside Yuuka.
“I was wondering when you’d show, Hoshi.”
“I was wondering if you would inform me of our pending mission, Yuuka! Apparently not.” Hoshi responded with an angry frown.
“Must have slipped my mind.” Yuuka grinned tensely.
“RVP?”
“Yes, director?”
“RVP, we’ll need programmed for Mycenaean Greek.”
“Compilation complete; transmitting. Download complete, director.”
“Thanks, honey. We’ll be back in three weeks.”
10:06PM, Athens, Greece, June 23rd, 1199BC
A dim, stone room appeared around our group and I immediately noticed what seemed like very animalistic noises coming from behind the heavy looking, wooden door just ahead of us. In the dim oil lamplight the door looked foreboding, yet the noises emanating from behind…
“Sounds like somebody’s havin’ a gooooood time!” Reilly commented.
I remained silent and pulled our group closer. Reilly suddenly released my hand and she disappeared.
“Oh, by the Lords and Goddess! You are not going to believe who’s in there!” My daughter gasped between giggles as she reappeared and took my hand again. Had she just synchronized her phasing with mine?
“Of course I know who’s in there, honey. That’s why we’re here.” I responded as I closed my eyes briefly.
“So you know that we arrived about eight months too late, right?” Reilly asked as she continued to giggle evilly. Our sisters, Lily, Fay, Yuuka, and Hoshi all looked at her…at us, in confusion.
“Yes.” I answered in annoyance. “I told you I was going to let Billie handle this one on her own.”
“Well,” Reilly laughed outright, “She seems to have handled ‘it’ alright!”
“Empress?” Fay asked- looking over to me- still confused as ever.
“Billie has finally taken the ‘plunge’, ladies.”
“Good one, mom!” Reilly chirped at my small quip.
I pulled us through the door. What we saw once on the other side…well…it was…embarrassing!
Billie sat atop a man. In and of itself completely out of character. Moaning, grunting, and gasping, she moved up and down vigorously while arching her back backwards in ecstasy- completely naked. I began to remember similar activity on Terra about twenty-nine- relatively- okay…thirteen years ago. The dim lamplight in this room revealed Billie’s very bloated abdomen.
A collective gasp sounded from my companions- all except Reilly- she just stood next to me snickering contentedly- a wide smile plastered on her face.
“Should we really be in here, Alex?” Lily asked as Fay, Yuuka, and Hoshi nodded their concern.
Billie suddenly screamed out then fell forward clumsily on her partner. Both were panting and breathing heavily. Again, visions of my first…and second…visit to Terra filled my mind with fond memories. Was it getting warm in here?
Before I had the chance to answer my sister’s question, Billie grew quiet for two full minutes then slowly looked around the room for something.
“What is wrong, my love?” The man asked in a husky baritone. Our translators had evidently engaged. “Was this not what you expected? Was it not to your liking?”
Billie didn’t answer. Instead she continued looking around before stopping and staring directly at my daughter!
“We have company, my king. Apparently my sisters have finally arrived. Show yourself, Reilly!” Billie commanded as she clumsily raised herself off of her partner and eased off the bed to her feet.
To say the man was completely terrified that six strange women suddenly appeared in his private domicile was an understatement as he quickly and smoothly rolled from the bed in the opposite direction and produced a sword, aiming it right at us!
“Who are you and why have you appeared in my bedchamber? Get out or I shall dispatch you all to the underworld!” He threatened.
“Is that a weapon or are you really happy to see us, Studly?” Reilly antagonized. She released my hand again and appeared beside him looking down.
“Oh, wow, he’s both! You picked a good one, Billie! And apparently he’s good with both types of swords!” She giggled before disappearing and reappearing next to me again.
“It certainly took you long enough, Alex!” Billie growled, completely ignoring my daughter’s taunts, as she reached for a pile of cloth on a nearby chair and wrapped it around herself.
“What are you?” Billie’s partner asked. “You are dressed too strangely for Goddesses.”
Ignoring him, Reilly pointed to Billie’s right leg.
“You might want to take care of that, Highness.” She giggled evilly.
Even in the dim lamplight, I could see my assistant director blush profusely before she hurried into a smaller room opposite of where we had entered.
“I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. These are some of my sisters, Lilly, Fay, Hoshi, and Yuuka.” I motioned to each. “Oh, and this is my daughter, Reilly.” I motioned nonchalantly to my right. “We came to check up on our sister, Billie Sangiere.”
“I know of no ‘Billie Sangiere’.” He huffed in response.
“Sure ya do! Quite well too!” Reilly snorted as she pointed to the room Billie had retreated to.
“Helen is my conquest! I alone swept her away from her native Sparta! I alone opened her eyes to the splendor of Theseus! And I alone took her purity! I know not why you choose to call her this Billie Sangiere.”
“Wow…not too full of himself, is he?” Yuuka giggled.
“Ya, but Billie was…of him, that is.” Reilly added as she pointed to the man’s lower region with one hand then began waving her other hand, fan-like, in front of her, and silently said ‘WOW’ while rolling her widened eyes.
“Sorry to break this to you, honey, but the woman in the other room- the woman apparently carrying your child? She’s not Helen. Her name is Billie Sangiere and she is my Assistant Director at Reilly Research Station in the next hemisphere over.” I told the naked man- still wielding his sword in front of his phallic peripheral.
Yuuka, without warning- went to Pixie mode and flew to the man’s face.
“You better believe her, buster! Alex never lies about her family and friends!”
“Get away from me, nymph!” He ordered.
“Hey! For your information, I’m a Pixie!” Yuuka countered as she slapped his nose before quickly dodging the man’s left hand.
“Want me to engage and disable, Alex?” Fay asked permission as she quickly flew to the room’s ceiling. Long, thin, dart-like projectiles appeared out of and around the metal guantlets on her forearms. Each and every one of them independently tracked selected targets on her perceived adversary with uncanny precision.
Hoshi, in a blur of dim light circled the angered man and disarmed him. Again standing beside Lily- she now rested her arms on the hilt of his down pointed sword.
Lily whistled. “I see someone has been practicing.” She deadpanned.
Theseus stood before us, completely exposed.
“Looks like its time to go to your secondary weapon, sweetie, but I don’t think it’s loaded at the moment.” Reilly taunted.
“Everybody please stand down!” Billie ordered as she reappeared from the other room. “Theseus, these are my sisters and I will not have you embarrass yourself by they’re hands.”
“But they claim you are not Helen- that your real name is ‘Billie Sangiere’.”
Billie looked at me in confusion. Having seen the problem, I switched off my translator and addressed her in our native language.
“I take it that your translator does not contain the Mycenaean translation archive?”
“It does not, Director, why?”
“The poor man seems to think your name is Helen, honey. As in, ‘Helen of Troy’?”
Billie gasped loudly as she apparently recognized the name from Reilly’s Earth history archives.
“By the Goddess! I thought they understood me when I introduced myself three years ago!”
“Evidently not, but you seem to have picked up the language quite well on your own, Billie. Would you like me to upload the proper archives?”
“At this point it wouldn’t make any difference. My Reilly has long since discharged.” Billie said as her head sagged in shame. “I concede and defer to the Empress for my punishment.”
I just stared at her for a minute.
“By the Goddess, what are you talking about?” I finally asked the disheveled- and very impregnated- woman.
“I…I have disrupted the time stream. Now you must work all the harder to right what I have so wantonly spoiled. I am yours to reprimand, director.”
As when she was William, Billie quickly threw in the towel.
“Did you have fun?” I asked as I stared into her eyes.
“What?” Billie asked in surprise.
I saw Reilly’s mind working, but a momentary glare made her think twice and remain silent.
I pointed to her distended abdomen. “Finding your female self…has the double ‘X’ genome proven itself beyond all doubt?” I said in more technical terms. When she just looked at me, I decided to simplify further.
“Feeling a man…is it what you had expected, Billie? Apparently, you are more accepting of your carnal desires at least.”
Billie blushed- even in the dim lamplight I could see it plainly.
“I never thought it could feel like this…I never expected…I have become addicted.”
“I’ll say!” Reilly snorted as she burst out laughing.
I rolled my eyes at my daughter in annoyance.
“Sorry, mom, that one was just there.”
“And it should have stayed there, honey.” I said again rolling my eyes. I had unconsciously given her more ammunition.
“Billie was hoping the same thing, I’m sure.” She snorted again.
“Was it a mistake to bring you along, Reilly?”
“Got it, mom. I’ll tone it down a few notches.”
It struck me that Fay was still hovering over us, still deployed.
“Freya. Disengage, honey.”
“As you wish, Empress, but I WILL stay on alert all the same.” She said as her uniform heels touched the floor gracefully. “This man is dangerous and cunning.”
I waggled my finger at Reilly to stave off the remark I knew was coming.
By the Goddess, she had me doing it now!
“I’m ready to leave, Empress.” Billie said sadly- reminding me she was still our mission objective.
“Nope. Sorry. Not happening, honey.” I said with a smile. “You’ve gone and made your bed, time to lie in it.”
“But mom, she already has…”
“Reilly! Enough with the inuendo!”
“Yes, mother.”
“Billie, how many weeks are left before the revision arrives?” I asked, turning my attention back to our objective.
“Four weeks.”
“Then we will return in four weeks. Sisters, let us leave our sister to her self-imposed labor.” I said as I offered my hands.
“Alex! You’re just going to leave me…here…to give birth…in this place?” Billie screeched in disbelief.
“Theseus, do you have physicians?”
“We do, Empress.” The still embarrassed and ‘bare-assed’ man answered. I was glad he caught the whole ‘Empress’ thing and paid me the proper respect.
“My sister requires the foremost maternity care. Be warned that this woman is more than she appears to be. She possesses power far beyond your comprehension and belief. Provisions should be made to protect the populous of this city from the energy expended during the birthing process.”
“Will it be that laborious, Empress? Is the child in danger?”
“Have you ever felt the ground move, Theseus?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Earthquake? I have lived through many, Empress.”
“Not like this one you haven’t, honey! Once in the final stages of labor, the earth will move violently. Buildings will crumble in homage to Iphigeneia’s arrival.”
Billie stared at me in terror.
“Until that day.” I said as I jumped my group to that exciting day.
7:03AM, Athens, Greece, July 22nd, 1199BC
The ground shook and a building off to our left yielded to the severe vibration as we arrived. All around us people ran, shouted, and screamed in fear of the violent ground shocks.
“Looks like we’re just in time, mom.” Reilly needlessly informed us.
“Are we to witness this magical event, Empress?” Lily asked curiously. I was the only one of our group to have experienced a revision’s emergence.
“If you wish it, honey.” I said as I rephased us.
Billie’s scream echoed through the streets three minutes later. The door I was about to open suddenly lost its frame, its wall, and even it’s building.
“Empress? Why are we luminescent?” Lily asked as she looked curiously at the rest of us. I noticed we were standing waist deep in rubble from the building we were trying to enter.
I wasn’t holding my sisters hands!
“Mom?” Reilly inquired in a concern-laced tone. She was also looking around us in confusion.
“Something you’re Aunt taught me on our last mission together.”
“But…but I thought you…”
“Surprise,” I said with a tight smile in response and motioned my sisters to follow me. We easily waded through the brick, stone, and splintered wood that had been the living quarters of the physician now attending our sister.
I stopped to consult my gift. Yes, he was still alive.
Ahead of us, I saw what memory told me was a familiar glow. Billie had erected her shield to protect her revisi…baby.
“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!” Billie screamed in pain as dust shot into the air all around us. The physician stared open-mouthed at the destructive forces at work around him. My sisters too, observed the ‘hell’- as my sister Alex Steinert called it- breaking loose.
“I must say sister, this is by far the most aggressive side of you I have ever seen.”
“Shut it, director!”
“Seems like Billie finally found her backbone, mom.” Reilly cracked.
“Don’t make me hurt you, Reilly Reilly! I am in no mood or temperament! You have no idea how much this hurts!”
“You are absolutely correct, honey. Had she an ‘idea’, I’d be a grandmother right now. I, on the other hand, know exactly what you are facing and have survived. And as you have found out, this is one thing you cannot run or lock yourself away from, William Sangiere.” I said as I effortlessly passed through her shield and took her right hand gently in mine. “We are here for you, sister. Iphigeneia will arrive in this world surrounded by her aunts…her sisters. She will be welcomed with love- as all new revisions should be!”
I motioned for our sisters to join Billie and I while the physician continued to stare in horrified amazement. Had he never seen the Empress or any of her sisters before?
“Reilly, would you transport our friend to a safe location? His welcomed services are no longer needed. I’d much rather keep all non-gifted well away from the delivery site.”
“As you wish, Empress.” She replied then looked at her new charge. “Please, do not panic. I will get you well away from danger. On behalf of the Empress of Time and Space, we thank you for attending our sister.” Reilly said handing him a cloth bag before they vanished.
Instantly my daughter was back with us.
“I’m very surprised the guy didn’t freak out. In fact, he thanked me for the seventy-five Drakma and calmly went on his way. I would have run for the nearest, safest, drinking establishment myself.” Reilly quipped as she took her place next to me in the circle we formed around Billie.
Another contraction hit and after the smoke and dust began to clear, we found ourselves on the only remaining piece of floor- a pedestal in the center of a huge crater.
“Damn girl! That one must have really hurt!” Reilly gasped as she tried to clear her ears with her finger.
“Goddess! Will you shut it!?” Billie groaned as the pain subsided.
As I had positioned myself at her feet, I carefully lifted her covering to observe the baby’s progress.
“Good, Billie, you’re crowning. When you feel the next contraction coming, I want you to push.” I told her calmly.
“Gee…I didn’t know to do that, Alex!”
“Did you really know that, Billie, or is that one of Jacki Cummins’ memories from Connie’s birth?” I asked skeptically.
“I really don’t care, Alex!” She replied angrily right before taking in the largest breath of air yet.
“This is it, Billie, push.”
Revision attached to mammary, Billie looked at her new daughter. As with my sister’s remembrance of Constance Cummins’ birth, Iphigeneia couldn’t wait for her mother to figure out the dynamics of feeding and took matters into her own hands- so to speak. Billie found out first-hand that her child would not be denied as her left nipple stretched painfully until it contacted the child’s mouth. And, as with Connie’s birth, all earthquakes, ball lightning, and apocalyptic rumbling ceased.
Lily and Fay looked quite pale from the experience. Reilly, Hoshi, and Yuuka seemed unaffected. My daughter, as expected, made a comment about the heavily armed Freya almost passing out from a little blood.
“My projectiles are only intended to disable specific functions, not delete.” She reminded Reilly. She could, of course, completely delete if necessary.
While Iphigeneia contentedly nursed, Billie looked to me with tears in her eyes.
“I’m sorry, Alex,” she sniffed before again glancing down at her new daughter then back up at me. “I’ve been so deadset and prudish about a great many things. I feel like such an arrogant, erroneous, hypothesizer!”
“Fool is a much more convenient Earth term, Billie.”
“Arrogant, horse’s ass or bitch would be a closer match though, mom.”
Lily, Fay, Hoshi, and Yuuka began laughing as they shook their heads in agreement to Reilly’s assessment.
“Jacki Cummins’ memories do seem to confirm that, Reilly. I’m sorry for being such a…” Billie looked to Reilly several seconds. “A horse’s ass.”
“You forgot ‘arrogant’.” Reilly quiped.
For whatever reason, I reached up and slapped the back of my daughter’s head.
“Hey! What was that for?”
“I don’t know, but it felt good to do, honey.” I replied with a giggle.
“Alex. The residents are beginning to return.” Lily informed as she looked around the perimeter of the massive crater. Those arriving first began to point and murmur.
Yuuka immediately went to Pixie mode and flew off on reconnaissance.
“Alex? You can drop whatever shield it is that you have deployed. I assure you that the danger has passed.” Billie said as she first looked at me then around us.
Shield? I hadn’t realized I even had ‘shield’ capability. Only my sister had that capability through her custom designed, tiara. Yet when I examined my fingers and arms, I indeed gave off a brilliant bluish-white luminance.
“Is this the glow you mentioned before you left me to suffer through my greed-induced ignorance?” Billie asked, pulling my attention back to her.
“Partially. It is a new facet of my gift that Alexandra Steinert passed onto me via our synchronization. From what I have observed, this in nothing compared to what happens if and when I become severely infuriated. Theorizing, it would completely and utterly overshadow your latest ‘outburst’, Billie. I have witnessed her stop and even begin to disassociate time…and all existing matter and anti-matter as well! Apparently, the Empress has complete…and I do mean complete, control over time-space! The display horrified my sister and I…and I would not wish to enable that facet of my gift ever again!”
“What have we become, Alex?” Billie asked as she continued to observe the small lifeform at her breast. “After your arrival that night, Theseus appeared to lose interest in me. When asked, he insinuated that I was some sort of Goddess- that I did not deserve him- that he would likely face some terrible punishment should he make any further advances. Alex, I do not want to have the added responsibility of worship attached to my dossier.”
“Alex. The father of the revision arrives.” Fay alerted.
“WHAT? Put me down! I plead with the Gods to release me!” A man’s voice boomed in protest and I turned in time to see Theseus floating across the deep crater toward us. I motioned for Fay and Lily to make room at Billie’s side.
“I thought I told you to keep away until all was safe?” She asked as he floated nearer.
Theseus landed gently- fear still etched on his face. It quickly melted away as he gazed upon his new daughter though. We all remained quiet for five minutes while mother and father ‘doted’ over Iphigeneia.
“Time to remedy that ‘little’ language gap, sister.” I said quietly as I touched Billie’s shoulder, engaged my suit’s supplemental energy transfer, and used my executive override to install the necessary translator archive file.
“Oh, Helen, truly you are a Goddess! The child…she is…she is an absolute miracle! A gift from Zeus directly! I thank you for counting me worthy of your favor!”
“I am not a ‘Goddess’, Theseus. I am just as normal as you…though I do have ‘gifts’- gifts that I am reluctant to use for fear of harming those around me.” Billie told him as she looked between her revision and its male donor…her baby and the father.
My sister, Alexandra Steinert, was correct in her constant harassment that I should augment my speech patterns. Up until now I had never realized how cold- how ‘clinical’ Reilliese sounded when describing such a beautiful occasion.
“How can you suddenly and completely learn our tongue, Helen? Have you been simply hiding this knowledge for your entertainment?”
“Theseus, I would never draw ‘entertainment’ from you or your people! Up until now I didn’t thoroughly understand you. It is only through the technology I wear that I can now understand completely. Alexandra has just downloaded a translating algorithm to my covering…Wait! Empress…my covering has been completely discharged for three years! How have you managed to recharge it in the few minutes you have been here?”
“Assistant Director, according to my chronometer we have been here for over three hours,” Lilly informed our sister. “In that time one or more of us have been in contact and supplying energy to your covering. Enough to re-establish basic system reactivation and translating functions.”
“Helen, the settlement has been under your siege for well over a day. I understand that time, for you, has less meaning, but how could you not know?” Theseus asked with his head bowed.
“Labor has a way of distorting time, hun. It’s not like she could really think of anything else.” I answered. “Besides, I’m the one that affects time and space.”
“Why draw out the arrival, mighty Empress? Was it to punish us…punish me for what I have done to your Goddess?”
Theseus suddenly rose three or four feet into the air, assumed a faced-down, horizontal attitude, and floated over Billie and her still nursing child. He stopped face to face with her.
“We…are…not…Goddess’! Alex and I, and all my sisters are just as human as you, Theseus! I see now that Alex is correct in her sensitivity toward being deified- and for the last time, my name is not- nor ever has been- Helen! My name is Billie Sangiere. For over nine hundred and fifty years that has been my name!”
“Nine…hundred? You have been among us for nine…”
“Not here on this planet, hun. Most of it we spent in our own universe. Billie here has also spent a lot of time in another dimension entirely.” I added casually while watching the handsome man’s expression.
“Alex, is it wise to tell this man so much about our sisterhood?”
It isn’t just him, Lily.” I said as I motioned around us. All around- just past the deep crater’s edge Iphigeneia’s birth spawned, townspeople gathered to observe the catastrophic destruction. “They all need to know that this is not their fault, nor the ‘Gods’ anger, but a natural result of the Queen Mind Warrior’s birthing process.”
“Queen Mind Warrior?” Billie screeched in a higher octave as she suddenly looked over at me.
I nodded. “You have the gift of a Mind Warrior- like Jacquelyn, Constance, Camille, Cassiopeia, Liz, or Sarah, Billie,” I pointed out, but did not stop. “But, you also share some of my gift too. Those facts alone indicate that you are truly ‘one of a kind’- neither Mind Warrior, nor Empress. Therefore, a new designation- that of ‘Queen Mind Warrior’, would seem appropriate.
“Alex, what of the people? Should they know of us or should Billie remove the incident?”
“Theseus? What would you have us do?” I asked the still hovering man. He seemed dumbfounded by the question.
“What would I do, Empress? You would ask what I would do?”
“We don’t have all day here, hun.” I said with a giggle. “I’m giving you the chance to decide how your people will remember this day. Either you request that they remember the truth or…or they remember it some other, less truthful way. How do you think they would handle this? Good or bad? And…would they honor the Empress’ anonymity?”
Theseus looked down into Billie’s eyes.
“Would I too remember something other than what has happened? Am I to lose all memory of my daughter and her mother in this ‘decision’?”
“It all depends on you, hun, but don’t count Billie out of the calculation! She and Gena won’t be separated easily. Gena will need patience and understanding as she matures. Mother and daughter must share the learning experience- and given their gifts, must be taught proper control and responsibility. Don’t think that you will individually tutor the child. That scenario is doomed from the start, Theseus. No ungifted man or woman can restrain an adolescent Mind Warrior when her mind is made up!” I warned.
“Empress, I request that you pay a visit to your domain for a minimum of twenty minutes.” Billie suggested, turning her head to look at me. There was a pleasant smile on her face and in her eyes. “Take the Empress’ hand, Theseus. There will be no consequence, I assure you.”
Billie’s mate slowly floated back and settled on his feet where he had been standing. He immediately took my hand.
My private domain quickly appeared around the two of us.
In this episode, we rejoin Empress Alex Reilly and company in ancient Athens, Greece. Then, skipping ahead several years and after a different kind of wardrobe malfunction, Alex and her sisters fight for their lives as first Assassins attack then Spartan troops threaten to destroy Corinth to abduct Billie and her daughter, Iphigenia. But, is there a more sinister explanation for the onslaught? Will the Spartans survive the Empress’ forces- especially the sharp blade, and sharp tongue of the Empress’ daughter, Reilly?
4:03PM, Athens, Greece, July 22nd, 1199BC
“My love, where have all the people gone? Where did the distressed earth disappear? With the exception of the missing buildings and homes, it is as though the events of today never happened.” Theseus questioned his mate after we reappeared next to Billie on the outskirts of Athens. The crater was gone and so were the destroyed buildings- rubble and all.
“Sangiere Demolition and Hauling.” I said simply while nodding at Billie.
“You…you did all of this in the time the Empress and I were gone?” Theseus looked to Billie in complete astonishment.
“Ya. Just don’t look under the rugs though, okay?” Reilly giggled with a wink.
Naturally, I rolled my eyes. I noticed Reilly rolled hers, too.
“Director? I wish to enact maternity leave privileges commencing at once.” Billie requested formally after a full minute. “I have a daughter to raise and I want her father to be part of the project.”
I smiled pleasantly. “Leave granted. I think thirteen years should be a sufficient project term limit.”
“I concur, Director.” Billie replied after closing her eyes for a moment.
‘About time she starts to really use her gift!’ I thought as I noticed Reilly wince and scrunch her nose quickly. My daughter was getting better at using her gift also.
‘Think she’ll stick with it, Mom?’ Reilly thought back.
‘SHE will certainly try, Reilly Reilly.’ Billie thought to both of us as she physically smiled.
Lilly, Fay, Yuuka, and Hoshi laughed and shook their heads a few times.
“Then we’ll be going home, Billie. Call if you need help.” I said as I noticed her close her eyes. Her face turned crimson, as she appeared to concentrate on something.
“Empress, wait! My gift does not seem to be working properly. I cannot initiate transport of Theseus, Iphigeneia, and I to our residence.”
“And that surprises you, Billie?” Reilly sassed.
I glared at my daughter once again. Obviously Billie had more of my gift than she realized.
“I guess you need my help sooner than expected, hun.” I smiled and offered my hands.
A familiar decorated, stone room appeared around us.
“Thank you, Empress.” Theseus said as he began to bow.
“Knock it off, hun! You’re part of the family now.” I warned, nodding to Billie and Gena. “Oh…you might want to rebuild all those homes and businesses Billie destroyed. The people can only be fooled for so long, Theseus.”
Lilly, Fay, Yuuka, Hoshi, Reilly, and I reappeared in my office conference room.
“Wow, that was worth my effort!” Hoshi grumbled to herself.
“It’s not over yet, hun.” I commented without even looking at her. “We have unfinished business in Athens.”
“Didn’t we just get back from there, Alex?” Yuuka asked, confused.
“Yes, director, why return if our mission has not completed?” Lilly inquired.
“RVP, I need Samantha and Cassandra in my office on the double.”
“They have been notified and told of the importance, Director,” our A.I. replied.
“Fay, Very carefully, I require you to remove your covering.” I told my sister. Her response was expected.
“Why would I comply? Do you wish to humiliate me as some sort of punishment? What have I done so wrong?”
“I don’t wish to embarrass you in any way, Fay! I have foreseen a critical failure in your Reilly suit and would like the casualties to remain low. RVP, disable Freya’s Reilly’s offensive protocols. ReillyDirector4386, execute.”
“Unable to establish communications with Valkyrie Mark 12 covering unit. Recommend user local shutdown procedure.”
“Everyone evacuate this compartment!” I commanded using one of Alex Steinert’s terms while noticing Fay’s eyes bulge in horror.
“Director! It will not respond! My primary weapons systems are activating!” She cried as every port and storage compartment in her Reilly suddenly opened and mounted their lethal projectiles.
I had to buy some time so our sisters could escape. Concentrating, I tried what I had observed my sister do back in Memphis.
To my relief, Fay became stationary then her armament began to deactivate and stow themselves back into her Reilly. I actually made time reverse! Now to hold it still.
To my dissatisfaction, the strain I felt on my gift increased exponentially. I couldn’t hold her for long. How did Alex Steinert seem to do this so easily? A memory- one indicating extreme pain and agony appeared. My sister had been suffering too, but never displayed what she felt internally. I felt a renewed respect for my temporal twin and vowed here and now to follow her brave example.
“Ever’one move yer perty little britches! I cain’t hold her much longer!” I ordered, noticing my sister’s accent had reemerged.
Yuuka went to Pixie mode immediately and took up a position above me.
“I’m staying, Alex! I’ll act as a decoy. Unless Fay made any improvements her missiles can’t keep up with me.”
Hoshi instantly appeared in front of me. “Me either, Alex.” She added.
Without saying a word, Lilly shimmered and I found myself looking at myself standing in the doorway.
“Director, two of you will be harder to establish target lock on.” She shimmered again and now there were three of me in the room. “Three, even harder.”
Without warning, or understanding, six copies of my daughter now surrounded Hoshi and I! I was astounded! When had she learned that little trick?
“Hoshi, you thread the fence like we practiced earlier today. Remember the disassociation when transiting my phasing. We’re all ready, mom. You can let her go now.” My daughter assured me with a smile. Had she and Hoshi just gone back to earlier today just to practice? At the moment searching my gift for that answer would have to wait.
It was with a renewed confidence and respect of my sisters and daughter that I released my localized temporal anomaly around Freya. In all truthfulness I was near exhaustion anyway. Once again her weapons systems executed.
While already wide, Fay’s eyes widened farther as, by her perspective, her sisters were instantly in full defensive mode- a mode she had obviously never encountered before. Her projectiles frantically and chaotically panned and adjusted trying to decide on what or which one of us to lock onto.
“Director? I am unsure as to my ability to control my systems. I recommend immediate departure to some place safe.” She advised in a terror-stricken voice as she looked around.
“Status on munitions.” I requested calmly while wiping the trickle of blood from under my nose hoping to hide the fact that I was near collapse.
“Alex, you don’t understand! Get out of here!” Fay cried.
“Status on munitions, Miss Morgana.” I repeated evenly.
“My inventory is maximized, director. Please. Evacu-!”
It all happened so fast, even I couldn’t follow what exactly took place…or in what order!
Looking around, my office and conference room were in shambles- blackened blast marks, holes in the walls, floor, and ceiling; sparks from the embedded control systems the explosions had compromised… I doubted RVP still had any monitoring capability here.
Freya stood frozen in place, weapons bays completely depleted- her tear-filled eyes continuously scanning the destruction around her.
Across the room from me, Lilly - now restored and a single entity once more- steadied herself against the mutilated doorframe- blood slowly seeping from her nose, mouth, and ears.
Hoshi knelt on the floor in front of me, gasping for breath, one shaking arm trying to hold her semi-upright. Yuuka lay unconscious next to her, face down on the floor- her wings twitching spasmodically.
I instinctively gulped as I swallowed. What a disaster.
“Well that went better than I anticipated.” All six of Reilly chorused from around me. They all dropped their hands, which they had held palm out, and disappeared sequentially until just one remained.
“Now,” Reilly said as she approached a still terror-frozen Freya, “Let’s get that thing off before it causes any more excitement.”
She produced and made a show of twirling a large hunting knife in her hand as she gently pulled Freya’s fabric collar out and began to cut the defective Reilly suit off our horrified sister.
“Mom? Are you alright?” She inquired when she reached Fay’s abdomen.
“Mom?” Reilly asked again having not received my status. She stepped back, twirled the impressively large knife once again, and made it disappear to wherever she kept it. She turned back toward me. “Mom? Hello? Are you okay?”
I nodded silently- the fatigue finally taking its toll. I felt my knees buckle.
9:01PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 5rd, 2020BC
“Hey. Feeling any better?” Reilly’s voice asked as the darkness abated. I found myself in my bed.
“What revolution is it?” I asked, still uncertain of how long I had been unconscious.
“Its July 5th 2020BC. You’ve only been out of it for fifteen hours, mom.” Reilly giggled.
“Freya, Lilith, Hoshi, and Yuuka?”
“All recovered and waiting for you to wake up, mom.”
I nodded.
“Mom?” Reilly paused a moment. “What you did with Fay…That! Was! AWESOME! I never knew you could reverse time, let alone stop it…I mean, for a single person. Aunt Alex show you that?”
“It was something Alex showed me in Egypt. I wasn’t sure I could do it.” I answered pushing myself up to sitting.
“Where did you learn to multiply like that, honey? And…what was with the big knife?” I inquired back.
Reilly blushed. “I kind of broke Terran protocol, mom. I listened in when you were writing your report on Anna Beth and Khufu’s rescue from Egypt- how Aunt Alex almost killed herself with that awesome display back at the Temple? You kind of went into mental detail about her episode in Anna Beth’s Ready Room. Appearing microseconds ahead of yourself- multiple times- it actually served a useful purpose.”
“Why were your hands raised like that?” I asked, curious about my daughters’- all six- strange pose. I raised my own hands and illustrated.
“That’s something Alexis taught me on our latest visit to Terra Nuevo. She calls it her phase shield. Apparently I got it right or you, Hoshi and I wouldn’t be here. I don’t think Alexis intended for me to use it in quite that capacity though.”
“And that Bowie knife?” I asked as I raised an eyebrow curiously- surprised I remembered what Alex Steinert called it.
“Oh. This little pig-sticker?” Reilly blushed as she again produced the knife from the ether and began twirling it in her hand. “Uncle Charlie gave it to me and showed me some moves…I mean how to use it properly… when I went with Aunt Alex on a trip to Springfield a few months ago. Unc says I’m a natural with it.”
With another twirl, she made it disappear again. I eyed my daughter cautiously for thirty seconds. I made a mental note to ‘talk’ to Charles Mason next time I went to visit Brianna.
“I’ll…I’ll get the door, mom.” Reilly suddenly announced awkwardly as she walked over and actuated my domicile’s door control. She motioned for Lilly, Hoshi Yuuka, and Fay to come in. I noticed Fay didn’t even attempt to look at me- her eyes staring at the floor sadly- and that she had one of our old default Reilly’s on.
“Director, I hope you have recovered sufficiently?” Lilly inquired.
“Reversing, then holding time at bay is harder than it looks, sisters! I was not prepared for the fatigue that followed such a task.”
“Then how did Capt. Steinert make it look so easy, Alex?” Yuuka asked as Hoshi nodded her agreement to the question.
“If my memories serve me, it was not any ‘easier’ for her, honey. Our sister camouflages her pain better, that is all.”
“Fay? Have you diagnosed the failure and made the proper modifications to your Reilly?” I asked, hoping to get my sister’s mood to improve.
“Aye, I have, director.” She answered despondently.
“The modifications to your Valkyrie must be completed and thoroughly tested before we return to Athens tomorrow, Freya.”
“I know that, director, and it’ll be accomplished…if ye still consider me for the mission’s continuation.”
“I do indeed still ‘want’ you by my side on this…and many more missions in the future, Fay. Just because a piece of tech malfunctions…it doesn’t mean that I have lost confidence in you! We have co-habitated in this facility for over nine hundred revolutions, one failure should not deconstruct that lengthy a friendship.” I consoled.
“Director, if not for our sisters…your daughter…I mighta deleted ye!”
“Are you sure ‘you’ would have deleted me and not that faulty covering, Freya? I judge our friendship stronger in resolve than that, don’t you?” I asked but didn’t wait for an answer. “Therefore, how could you have intentionally deleted me?”
I looked to Yuuka, Lilly, Hoshi, and Reilly. “Girls, we will meet in the Assistant Director’s conference room in one hour for our new mission parameters. Freya, please remain a moment more.”
Freya and I waited until my door closed. As expected, my sister fell onto my bed and wrapped her arms around me and began crying uncontrollably- mumbling something about being so sorry and asking my forgiveness. It was difficult to understand through all the weeping and her Scottish brogue.
I held her tight and let her liquid emotions flow unrestricted.
Twenty minutes had passed before I felt her crying ebb.
“RVP. Status on ‘Valkyrie’ model Reilly suit?”
“Valkyrie Mark 13 fabrication has just completed, Director.”
“RVP, redesignate Valkyrie Mark 13 as Mark 14, please.”
“Acknowledged, Director.”
Fay pushed back gently and looked into my eyes in curiosity.
“Why the redesignation, director?”
“First off, my name is Alex, or have we slipped back into formalities? Secondly, roughly three thousand years from now the prime number thirteen will prove very unlucky for a large group of men in medieval Europe. Because of that the number ‘thirteen’ is considered by many to be cursed. Many future businesses and rental residences wish not to ‘tempt’ fate and therefore skip thirteen altogether. I wish to continue that superstitious tradition.”
“But…” Fay paused to contemplate my confusing syntax. “That’s yet to occur, director. Why honor something that hasn’t yet happened?”
“Why not?” I countered with a gentle smile. “Ready to suit up, honey?”
“RVP, I will arrive momentarily to receive my Valkyrie Mark…14 covering. Please re-munition with practice ordinance exclusively for commissioning.” Fay advised the A.I.
“Valkyrie Mark 14 will be ready and outfitted on your arrival, Freya Morgana.”
“Aye. Thank ye, RVP.”
RVP, setup Sublevel Two for Valkyrie commissioning protocol, please.” I added. “Difficulty level ten.”
Fay stared at me in shock, knowing that was the hardest level- one she had never been able to complete satisfactorily.
“I assume you need to relieve excessive tension?” I reasoned aloud.
“Isn’t Fay coming with us tomorrow, director?” Hoshi asked as I walked into Billie’s conference room. Yuuka and Lilly looked surprised. I noticed that Samantha and Cassandra decided to join us.
“Fay is below in Sublevel Two commissioning her new Valkyrie. I ordered difficulty ten be instituted.”
“Ten, director? Why ten? Freya has never completed that level in the history of her Valkyrie project! She could get seriously damaged!” Cassandra responded excitedly. Her concern was warranted.
“As mah sister says, ‘y’all gotta git back on the horse that done throwed ya to git back yer con-fee-dunce, hun.’”
Hoshi and Yuuka rolled their eyes as Reilly giggled loudly. Sam and Cassie groaned quietly, while Lilly just stared at me with concern.
“Director, are you sure you are recuperated?”
“I’m fine, Lilly.” I said shaking my head with a grin then set my eyes to our newest attendees.
“How long until my office is somewhat usable, ladies?”
“RVP’s analysis revealed no major structural degradation to the facility on levels three and four, director. My estimate is two weeks once all involved systems are repaired, functionally tested, and re-certified.” Cassie reported.
“Reclamation, environmental, and facility critical systems in sections ‘B’ and ‘C’ on level four and section ‘B’, level three are inoperative. Hydroponics Labs three and five, Computation Lab six, and Biometrics lab one are currently disabled pending systems repair. Shield emitters alpha four through ten, both Gamma and Theta wave observatories, and our Low EM Near-field transponder are also offline. It is advantageous that this facility is currently within an acceptable atmosphere, director. All personnel in levels three and four could have been deleted if Reilly was still situated on her Homeworld satellite.”
I took a moment to thank the Goddess for Alex Steinert and her decisive strategy.
“Thanks ladies. Combined facility repair estimate?”
“Three weeks, director, but I’ve assigned a crew to repair the outer hull breach already.” Samantha said with a smile. “At least things will be dry if a monsoon hits.”
“Status on facility ‘K’ cells?” I asked next.
“Nano migration initiated immediately after the incident. Based on nanotech metabolism and lymphatic current, we can expect thirty-five percent auto-regeneration, director. Cassie answered.
“Reilly is alive?” Reilly gasped!
I turned slowly to my shocked daughter, staring at her for three seconds.
“Of course Reilly is ‘alive’, honey.”
My daughter stared at me for ten or fifteen seconds more before saying anything.
“Does Aunt Alex know that, mom?”
“Against my careful attempts to conceal that proprietary information, Sand Dollar is well ahead of schedule on her refit, Reilly. In another ten revolutions your Aunt’s submarine will be just as sentient as RVP.”
“Shit!” Reilly exclaimed in disbelief as her eyes opened wide and her mouth fell open.
I continued to stare at my daughter for two more minutes before moving on.
“Now that the damage report has concluded, we’ll move onto our Athens mission.” I paused to wait for Reilly to compose herself.
“When we arrive Billie will still be partially gifted. She will be able to use her telekinetics but not her temporal/spacial shift portion therefore we must focus on keeping Billie, Theseus, and Gena protected.”
“Protected from what, Alex?” Yuuka inquired.
“Apparently the real Helen is still mysteriously missing and Sparta still wants their queen back, honey. Of course rumor has spread back to Sparta that Theseus has kidnapped Helen. We all know this to be horseshit, but the Greek city-states ain’t exactly speakin ta one another these days.”
“Can’t they all just get along?” Reilly said before breaking out into full-fledged laughter.
I caught the reference to one of Alex Covington’s memories and stared at my daughter once again.
“Am I going to have to ban you from any more visits with your Uncle Charles and Aunt Brie, Reilly?” I asked seriously.
“Oh…you caught that one.” She grimiced.
“I certainly did…Rodney.” I deadpanned before continuing.
“Yuuka and Fay are to provide air support. Hoshi, you will run messages between the supporting troops and Athens. Lilly, you’ll toggle between intelligence gathering and decoy duty.”
I’ll need to replenish physical contact with you multiple times throughout the campaign, director. I’ll only be able to hold a given form for twelve hour- though, if I hold your form, four.”
“Maybe curtail using my gift of foresight and spatial multiplicity. You may just get more duration, honey.” I suggested.
“But it is such an addictive gift, director.” Lilly admitted timidly.
“You won’t think that next time things get complicated, hun!” I warned.
“Now you, Xena,” I paused and turned to Reilly with a wicked grin.
My sisters and daughter all looked around the room in confusion until Reilly noticed where my attention was set.
“I’m…I’m Xena? Who or what is that, mother?”
“I just thought that- well, with that there big ‘pig-sticker’- y’all could help Lilly with intelligence gatherin’ and give her some protection as well. And Ah’m surprised Charles Mason didn’t tell y’all about that ‘hooky’ video series! When Ah see that man, Ah’ll…”
“Got it, mom. Provide cover and support for Lilly. Roger that.” Reilly interrupted quickly. “Anything else, Empress?”
“I’ll bring Fay up to speed after her commissioning tests are complete. That’s all Ah have everyone. Get a good night’s rest. We leave at 0730hr.”
Standing, I saw everyone out of the room. Reilly remained seated and looked at me in wonder.
“You have something to say, honey? It would be unheard of if you didn’t.” I asked, feeling an evil grin emerge.
“Are you sure you’re alright, mom? You aren’t acting the way you usually do today.”
“I feel fine, honey.” I reassured her. “In fact, I feel better than I have in a long time.”
“See? That’s what I mean. You’re usually ‘stiffer’ than this! What has gotten into you, mother?”
“I think I just spent too much time with your Aunts, honey. Their personalities are very addictive. Andromeda’s was the only personality that was anywhere near my own.”
“Andromeda?” Reilly repeated in confusion. “I have an Aunt Andromeda? Since when?”
I paused ten seconds before answering.
“Since about sixty-eight thousand years ago…give or take a couple thousand.”
Reilly’s mouth dropped open- a noteworthy achievement seeing as no words where coming out at the same time!
I rolled my eyes in annoyance when she just continued staring at me.
“Andromeda is my half sister and commander of Atlantis. Grandmother Scott visited her Homeworld. She met Andie’s father much like I met yours, honey.” I explained.
My daughter continued to stare, until she finally snapped out of it with a start.
“The images that just flooded my brain…I’ll never be the same again, mother!”
“I didn’t tell you to look into the future and your conception, honey! That was your doing, not mine.” I giggled.
“So…how far into the future, mom?”
“Is there anything else you needed, honey?” I asked, blatantly ignoring her last question.
We stared at each other for another full minute.
“No…I guess there isn’t. I’ll see you tomorrow morning, mother.” She replied in a neutral tone as she stood and began walking toward the door.
I quickly reached out, gently grabbed her arm, and pulled her close.
“Thank you again for protecting me, honey! I’m so very proud of you, my wonderful daughter!” I said quietly near her ear then let her go.
Reilly nodded slowly a few times as she stopped half way between me and the door. I heard her sniff back a few tears as she exited Billie’s conference room. I only hoped Regina turned out half as well when I went to bring her home from Terra Nuevo in a few days. From all indications…and my foresight, I had nothing to fear.
With those wonderful thoughts in mind, I headed down to level two to get something to eat in the Rec Room. After which, I planned to retire for the night.
12:01AM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 6th, 2020BC
“Come in, Freya Morgana.” I answered as my domicile alert sounded. I had just thought about reclining for the night.
“Am I disturbing you, director?”
“No more than anyone else, honey. What can I do for you?” I asked as Fay entered my room bashfully. She looked haggard and slightly bruised, but less stressed than earlier today.
“Commissioning of the Valkyrie Mark 14 is complete and certification has been submitted to RVP’s archive, director.” She paused to quickly look up from the floor at me before again looking down.
“I am…confident that…that I will have no more…failures…equipment malfunctions.”
“There will always be equipment malfunction, as sure as there will always be mistakes made by all of us, honey. I know that for a fact and there is nothing any of us can do to prevent that. Now, cheer up and tell me why you are really here to talk to me.”
Fay looked at me for quite some time before sighing and speaking.
“I want to tell ye how very sorry…”
“Care to try again, Fay?” I asked as I raised my hand to interrupt her.
Freya Morgana smiled tensely and shook her head side to side a few times.
“I liked you better before you realized your gift, Alex.” She said as she walked over and sat on the edge of my bed.
“So what displeases you now, sister? Has my character changed that much in nine hundred revolutions?”
“Just since your gift…”
“My gift has been with me for just as long, honey. It just took an off-worlder to show me how to use it.”
“I…I don’t understand, Alex? How could you have such wondrous gifts and not realize them?”
“Before the arrival of Alexandra Steinert, I remained blind to them. I guess Alex was right when she told me I wasn’t confident enough to use them.”
“You? Not confident? Director, I disagree with that assessment completely! If not confident how could you have designed and implemented your nano-techs to save our society?”
“That turned out well though, didn’t it?” I asked sarcastically. “Again…if Alex Steinert hadn’t appeared, ‘our society’ would have been doomed.”
“Maybe, maybe not, Alex.” Fay countered.
“You forget that I had already abandoned the facility when she appeared. Had she seen you flying overhead against the ceiling panels- weapons at the ready- I doubt she would have decided to help us as she did. Not that you were not authorized to keep the facility secure.”
“She knew, Alex. At least that is what she told me after our arrival on Earth. Your sister is more observant than maybe you realize. She is very intuitive- as are you.”
So,” I paused for three seconds. “Enough archive retrieval. State you intended purpose, Freya Morgana.” I said officially.
Fay delayed for a minute.
“I am unsure of your trust in me, director.”
“Alex.”
Fay paused four seconds to observe my expression.
“I am unsure of your trust in me…Alex. If you wish me not to accompany you and our sisters in the morning, I’ll…”
“Unacceptable, Freya Morgana!” I exclaimed in sudden anger.
“But I almost deleted…”
“Not you, but equipment in your possession! You are to attend me on this mission and I will hear nothing more on the matter! Is that understood, Miss Morgana?” I asked in anger. Not waiting for a reply, I continued. “You will be in the Assistant Director’s conference room at 0730 hrs and pray you are not late!”
Fay snapped to attention. “By your command, my Empress!”
I nodded sharply and she exited my domicile quickly.
“Have I provided sufficient entertainment for you, Reilly?” I asked, feeling her presence over by my window since before Fay had arrived.
“Kind of hard on her weren’t you, mom?” Reilly asked as she phased back in.
“It’s exactly what she needed; though I dislike giving strict orders to anyone, honey. Fay has regained self-assurance in her equipment, but she needed to know I still had confidence in her. Giving a strict order made her face that doubt. Once issued, she had no choice but to accept that truth.”
“And there I thought you were just being a bitch, mother. What made you decide on that approach?”
I sighed loudly.
“That’s the only way Fay will listen to reason. In case you haven’t noticed, she is excessively ‘military’.”
“Actually, I think it was the two dozen mini rocket launchers that popped out of each arm the first time I pissed her off; that confirmed it for me, mom. Is that why you made her head of security?”
“At first she was second in command of facility security, honey.” I looked down as a certain memory sprung to mind reminding me of the vivid, recurring nightmare it was. “Rena was my original head of security before and after the Homeworld exploded.”
“Rena? Who is Rena and why am I just hearing about her now?” Reilly asked in astonishment.
The nightmare began playing in my mind. I felt like I was reliving it for Goddess knows how many times.
My daughter’s eyes opened wide, her Terran side again breaking primary protocol.
“She was your lover?” She swallowed loudly. “When you were a guy?”
I nodded sadly.
“I’m sorry, mom, I didn’t know! I feel so bad now…for making you remember…”
“It’s okay, honey. I’m resigned to what happened and why. It’s been over eight hundred and sixty revolutions since it happened.”
“Resigned, my eye! It still seems pretty fresh in there, mom.” Reilly said right before she shimmered slightly.
“So where did you go this time, honey?’ I asked knowing what she had done, but not why.
“I…I just remembered I had to do something tomorrow and…and I knew I wasn’t going to be here for it, soooo…I…I went forward and did it just now.” She babbled guiltily.
I began laughing, realizing she sounded a lot like me when I tried explaining something ‘temporally’ to our sisters.
“I guess that sounded real intelligent, huh?” Reilly giggled as she looked at me with a guarded smile.
“I understood it perfectly, honey.” I answered as I pulled her into a tight embrace and kissed her cheek.
“I better get going, mom. I want to be fully rested for the mission.”
How far back will you be going, sweetheart?” I asked.
“I’ve been asleep for about four hours now. Good night, mom.” Reilly replied before disappearing from between my encircled arms.
“Good night, honey.” I said to the location where I knew she was standing.
I felt her presence disappear and requested my illumination to cease.
10:03AM, Corinth, Greece, October 31st, 1189BC
“Happy Halloween you dumb mother…!”
“Sister, do you really think contemporary profanities appropriate in this case?” Lilly interrupted Reilly off to my left. My daughter had just deleted another Spartan soldier that had broken our soldiers’ line and threatened harm to Lilly’s imitation of Billie. My Assistant Director had refused to take up arms to protect the people of this city-state- Corinth. Instead she chose to keep her daughter safe and in hiding from the assassins ordered to retrieve her to Sparta.
Assassins…It seemed like every able-bodied man in the whole City-State of Sparta went on the march to return ‘Helen’ to her rightful home!
Overhead, Fay again brought her secondary weapons to bear on another enemy phalanx. I had ordered her to conserve munitions. She therefore dove at the enemy wielding twin swords. Though not as effective as her explosive projectiles, they still sent terror through the men of the nearer enemy phalanx- enough to scatter them at least.
Yuuka flew through the enemy soldiers at high speed to upset moral and spread confusion. Though physically spent, she kept up her reckless sorties into the tightly grouped men, dodging spears and knives time after time. There were several cuts and bruises that indicated she hadn’t been quite fast enough a few times.
Hoshi continued her high-speed attack runs from the sides and rear of a half-dozen other enemy phalanx. Though not inflicting much damage, she still succeeded in disarming a handful of soldiers each time and causing some casualties. She too was visibly slowing because of fatigue.
“When will these assholes learn that we aren’t going to give up?” I heard Reilly swear as she swung what she called a Katana out at another infiltrator.
“Alex, my telekinetic mimicry is depleting rapidly. I must re-establish physical contact with the Assistant Director within the quarter hour.” Lilly informed me as she pushed out with her open-palmed hands. The entire phalanx nearest us tumbled backwards several hundred meters- the nearest insurgent flying up and over his comrades and landing another hundred meters further back- from the loud cry of agony probably impaled on a comrade’s spear.
As for myself, I had felt and tasted warm blood on my upper lip for the last hour. Now, with only three days left in my cycle, I found that if I concentrated extremely hard I could activate one of my gift’s abilities- stopping time. Though finding my range extremely limited, it at least allowed me to contribute to the cause.
Contribute to the cause…huh! Theseus intentionally involved us by sending Billie and Gena to Corinth on a diplomatic mission. Mother and daughter had been attacked as soon as their feet crossed the city gates!
Twelve-year old Gena- whose beliefs were those taught by her mother- folded immediately and Billie learned first-hand about protecting her young daughter.
Those initial assassins’ bodies were never recovered. Nothing big enough to qualify as remains at least. Killing her first eight men, Billie had vowed never to use her gift in such a way again. Period!
Unfortunately, her retaliation had been witnessed by the wrong people- some loyalists of Sparta.
Yuuka, Hoshi, Lilly, Reilly, and yes, Fay, arrived with me just after Billie and her daughter were incarcerated. Billie now realized what she was capable of and the potential consequences. True to her nature, she had shut down. Apparently her history had a way of repeating itself, I thought.
Somehow, two days ago, word had spread that the ‘Empress’ and her ‘Mind Warrior’ were grounded and would be vulnerable. Had I not seen Darren Clemson permanently detained, I would think this was his handiwork. Still, with my clairvoyance, I knew exactly who to blame!
An explosive blast opened a moderate-sized crater fifty meters to our right.
“Freya! One kilometer to our south! Particle cannon! Use of deadly force is authorized! Extreme prejudice!” I shouted to my airborne fighter. Fay nodded and immediately changed targets.
The resulting explosion opened a crater ten times larger than the cannon could produce. Fay re-acquired her original target.
“Was that an Egyptian particle weapon?” Reilly asked as she and Lilly finished off two more unlucky attackers.
“It was.” I replied as I zeroed in on the leading edge of another Enemy phalanx. Hoshi quickly zoomed in and disarmed the men while the second and third row stumbled into the temporally frozen front line. As with the other phalanx I had done this to, the chaos it spawned wouldn’t last long.
“Ya think Billie’ll get her head outta her ass any time soon, Alex?” Reilly asked, swinging her super-strong, super-sharp blade at another intruder.
“Right now ah’m kinda busy, hun. Ah cain’t waste time on them var’bles presently.” I answered quickly. “Be nice if she’d lend a hand though.” I wiped more blood from my upper lip.
“Billie Sangiere! If’n y’all can hear me, the Empress needs y’all’s help!” I shouted to the sky.
Two blondes appeared behind me- one adult, one adolescent- both female.
“About time ya got yer lazy ass out here where its needed!” Reilly shouted as her blade sung out hitting an enemy soldier’s leather armor. Again blood splattered over her.
Young Gena screamed in terror at the sight.
“I’m sorry, Alex. It never should have gone this far.” Billie apologized sincerely.
“Now that it has, y’all care to help out, mah queen?” I asked sarcastically.
“Momma? Why are these men fighting and why is the Empress calling you her queen? You told me the Empress answers to no one.” Gena inquired in confusion- getting up the nerve to even speak.
“Listen, sweetie, we kin debate the per-tick’lers ‘after’ this here squabble’s over?” I hinted as I watched the almost-teen grasp her mother’s arm tightly in fright as Reilly sent another foe to his afterlife.
It amazed me how calm my daughter was at the moment. She actually seemed to ‘enjoy’ this!
“Assistant Director, I need to refresh your pattern. I am thirteen minutes from losing your image and gift entirely.” Lilly implored.
“Rest, sister. I have allowed you to fight my battle long enough. I shall take it from here.” Billie replied as she took a few steps forward.
“Stop this altercation immediately! I will not see any more carnage on this land!” Billie shouted.
“Gee…why didn’t we think of that, mom?” Reilly shouted sarcastically as she swung at another infringing enemy soldier. More blood splattered on her covering, her face, and her hands as she plunged her katana deeply into his chest.
“Billie, we are soooo beyond that right now!” I shouted angrily. “Time y’all put up or shut up, hun!”
Gena suddenly screamed in terror! A severely wounded soldier had succeeded in pulling himself closer to the young girl and grabbed her leg.
The look that Billie gave him was one of the scariest I had seen on her face. A memory of Jacki Cummins popped into my mind.
With a crackling ‘poof’ the man simply wasn’t there anymore.
Billie now turned her attention to the rest of our attackers- her dark, foreboding expression becoming even darker!
“No one hurts my daughter! NOBODY!” She shouted as the phalanx closest us simply evaporated- weapons and all!
“What gives any of you the right,” she continued to shout as another phalanx of men blinked out of existence, “to delete me, my daughter, or my sisters?”
The enemy advance ceased as the closer troops stopped and stared at us in terror.
Correction. Stared at the enraged mother and her young daughter behind us.
Two more phalanxes vaporized.
“Billie?” I asked calmly with no response.
Another unit disappeared.
‘BILLIE! Y’ALL GOTTA SNAP OUTTA IT. Think a Gena!” I urged at the top of my lungs to get her attention.
Another phalanx disappeared though this time it fizzled and popped out of existence.
Billie’s expression suddenly switched to confusion. She looked down at the twelve-year old in horror.
“Iphigeneia? Did you just…”
“I wanted to help, momma.”
“What did I tell you about using your gift, young lady?”
“But you were using your’s, momma! I thought since you were using yours, that I should use mine too. I just wanted to help.”
“What I did was wrong, Iphigeneia! No one should ever decide whether another sentient life form lives or deletes! No one has that right.”
“My queen, correct the revision later. The enemy has almost regrouped.” Fay advised from overhead.
Yuuka flew in and stopped just in front of the elder Sangiere.
“Next time wait until I’m clear of them, highness! I’m on your side!” She growled in anger swatting Billie’s nose with her tiny hand.
My Assistant Director stared cross-eyed at the Pixie in astonishment. Gena began to laugh at the fae’s antics.
“My queen? The enemy again approaches!” Fay urged.
“Withdraw now and you all shall live to see another day! Close and cease existence! Those are your only options!” Billie’s voice boomed out across the plain of battle as if amplified several thousand times. Young Gena, me, and my sisters quickly moved to protect our auditory…our ears.
One commander refused to take heed and ran forward shouting his battle cry.
He advanced maybe a meter before silence again filled the battlefield. A murmured gasp wafted through the air as if a slight breeze.
“Would anyone else like to select the second option?” Billie dared loudly. “I have no limiters and can therefore do this all day! Leave while you are simply defeated!”
“My lady.” A single, quavering, male voice called out from behind the next phalanx in Billie’s sight. “We cannot return without our objective fulfilled.”
“State your objective!” Billie and I called out in unison.
The commander became visible as his men yielded. “We are to acquire our queen-
Helen, my queen. Why do you resist our rescue, majesty?”
“Because she isn’t Helen, moron!” Reilly shouted in annoyance. “Besides, she’s our queen, not yours!”
The enemy commander looked at my daughter in confusion.
“Have you even seen your monarch, captain?” Reilly asked after several seconds of silent staring.
“I have been fortunate.”
“So, you still blindly claim I am this ‘Helen’ you have been tasked to retrieve? Despite knowing otherwise?” Billie asked in disbelief.
“Just as I thought. Another real Einstein!”
“Reilly! That is enough!” I shouted.
“Yes, mother.”
“Your mission aside, why attack the Empress and her sisters outright, Pollux? Who put you up to this?” I asked the man I knew to be general of the aggressive force as I advanced toward him. Fay hovered just overhead.
“From what I know and have heard of the Empress, I expected more magic. My source had outlined the vast array of powers I would face if confronting her three weeks out of the month, but should I be patient, I could possibly gain the advantage in the fourth. Since you obviously suffer no such deficiencies, I assume you are not she.”
“I’m sorry to break it to you, General, but I truly am the Empress of Time and Space. Your ‘source obviously forgot to explain the intricacies of time travel.” My voice said from my left.
“For instance, before or after my weeklong deficiency, I can travel forward or back to aid myself if needed.” I revealed before continuing.
“I can do this again…” My voice continued from my right as I appeared again.
“And again.” My voice again said from my left.
“And again. And again. And again. And again!” Eight Empress’ chorused as we completely surrounded the befuddled man.
General Pollux began to reach out and touch each instance of me to verify our solidarity.
“I assure you, general, we are all real…and quite capable of working our ‘magic’ on you and your courageous troops. Though nowhere near as powerful as the Queen Mind Warrior,” I alone thumbed back toward Billie, “I am capable of transporting you and your men back to a time where your talents WILL be tested- to a time so ferocious and barbaric you will cower and cry in fear.”
“The Egyptian never briefed me on such abilities.” Pollux murmured to himself.
“Do you reveal all your talents to any given adversary, General?” I asked candidly. He looked surprised that I heard him and shook his head ‘no’.
“Did Pharaoh’s Vizier also neglect to inform you of my clairvoyance, General?” I asked as the other seven of me disappeared.
“For instance,” I said as I walked right up to him and stared into his eyes. “I know for a fact that your queen is in Athens at this very moment- living in the palace with her lover. You will find her no more eager to return home to Sparta than my sister Billie and her daughter. I am sorry you have paid heavily to learn this information, but you should have done your own reconnaissance on me and my sisters, Pollux. Your siege of Athens would have been much shorter had you not lost the three thousand here today. We will allow you to move your legions south with no further aggression. Three hours in that direction will bring you to fresh water and ample game hunting. Neither the forces of Corinth nor the Sisters of Reilly will pursue.”
“You would dishonor me in front of my men?” Pollux growled.
Foresight can sometimes be so…disenchanting…
Instantly, I turned around, produced my vintage Valkyrie plasma pistol, and placed it gently against my brave adversary’s temple.
“ALRIGHT, MOM!” Reilly shouted with excitement.
“What is it with you Spartans? Can’t you just accept that you lost this time and move along?” I asked in annoyance as I took a page out of Alex Steinert’s book and gently twisted the emitter into the side of his head.
“But Sparta will be seen as weak, Empress. I am honor bound to see that does not happen. You must have seen that?”
I simply winked at him, eliciting a confused expression.
“Pollux, you’re honor and Spartan reputation is safe.” I said calmly.
To my amusement, he closed his eyes tightly.
Just as rapidly as before, I removed my energy weapon from his head and placed it back in its phased holster.
I began to laugh as I reached up and removed his helmet. Dropping it, I placed a quick kiss on his sweat-soaked forehead.
“I…I don’t understand.” He replied as I stepped back from him.
“As I said, Pollux, your honor and Sparta’s are safe. Miss Sangiere, have you been listening?”
“I have, Empress.” Billie replied with tears still in her eyes.
“Enact my command, my sister.” I said as I ordered every one of my comrades to join hands.
Once again I appeared in front of me, smiling at me, she took her place several spots over from me. I nodded to my assistant director. Billie nodded back just before we reappeared on the northeast edge of Athens.
“Thanks for the ride, Alex.” I said to my temporal twin.
“My pleasure, sis.” She responded before phasing out.
Reilly quickly broke rank and rushed over to me.
“That. Was. Absolutely. AWESOME!” She shouted excitedly. “How did you do that, mom?” She continued.
“All Homeworld researchers were required to undertake military exercises and training before being assigned to they’re facility, honey.” I told her. She squinted at me not quite believing.
“Okay. Your Aunt Alex had this thing about becoming a cowboy in the ‘Old West’, and since we share memories, I thought it would be useful.” I admitted as I produced the pistol from my phased holster and spun it a few times on my finger then replaced it.
“I can understand that, but still…where did you get the piece, mom?”
“What…this?”I asked pulling it from my phased holster once more. I made sure to slide the safety back on and held it out for her.
My daughter regarded the weapon for thirty seconds then looked at me with tear-filled eyes.
“Mom…I never knew you…When did you ever carry? I mean…I always thought you were a pacifist?”
Fay approached and lifted the weapon from my open hand. She immediately began to look it over.
“An original, perfectly restored, Valkyrie type 3, Six round, 45 Mega-joule Personal Protection Device! Where on Earth did you obtain this antique, Alex?” She asked in excited disbelief.
“It’s not restored.” I revealed sheepishly. “Its original.”
Fay’s mouth fell open and she immediately turned the pistol over and regarded the bottom of the grip.
“Forty-three-eighty-six.” She said before looking back up to me. “Alex, that is your service number!”
I nodded. “And that pistol is over nine hundred years old, so go easy on her. I didn’t even take the chance of charging the powercell before we left Reilly. I can’t say if it’s operational or not.” I said as I took back possession, slid off the safety, pointed the emitter into the air, and pulled the trigger.
A bright blue burst of energy rocketed skyward, surprising not only me but everyone in our legion of two thousand.
My sisters’ jaws dropped to the ground simultaneously.
9:017AM, Athens, Greece, November 3rd, 1189BC
“So you claim Pirithous is responsible and that he and the real Helen are lovers?” Theseus gasped as he stared between Billie and I.
“I think mom’s a little more reliable than some group of high-flyin’, strung-out, bimbo oracles, dude!” Reilly chided sarcastically.
I looked over at her and- as usual- rolled my eyes.
“Then where in the palace does he keep her? I have never seen a strange black-haired woman in the passages.”
“Did ya ever hear of something called peroxide, Bro?” Reilly remarked snidely.
“Per-ox-eyed?” Theseus repeated as he looked toward me in confusion.
“A solution that washes the natural color out of one’s hair. In essence it allows someone with darker hair to become fair-haired…until the hair grows longer and the lengthened strands show their true color again.”
Theseus nodded his understanding.
I nodded back.
“We’ll let you conduct the search for your brother’s elusive lover, honey. Unfortunately, we have to get back to our home. Time to go, Billie.” I said, looking at my sister.
“Can I come, with you, momma?” Gena asked calmly.
Your Papa can’t come with us, Iphigeneia. It is too dangerous for him there.” Billie told her daughter sadly, looking to me for my input.
I shrugged with a neutral expression.
“I want to go with you, momma,” the girl insisted!
“But I need you, Iphigeneia. Here, with me.” Theseus claimed.
“You want me here only to marry me off to someone named Hades! I heard your thoughts, papa. Momma says I’m too young to be married to anyone.”
Billie’s eyes widened and her expression began to turn dark.
“Oh shit!” Reilly blurted out impulsively.
“Theseus, tell your mate that you have decided against this joining and allow the girl to accompany us to Reilly. There, she will receive the required training- mental and physical- that a Mind Warrior of her level needs. I promise regular updates and visitations.” I suggested quickly. Billie had already brought enough destruction to this city and some of the scars were still visible from twelve and a half years ago.
“Is that your recommendation, Empress?” He asked.
I smiled tensely and nodded, glancing to an angered Billie several times as a hint.
Looking very unsure of the situation, Theseus hesitantly nodded his consent.
“I will miss you, Iphigeneia. Behave and do not treat your mother as this one does hers.” He said, pointing to Reilly.
“Hmmmph!” My daughter snorted before she phased out.
My remaining sisters and I couldn’t help but giggle.
“Good luck in the coming year, Theseus. Rule wisely and amicably.” I said as I offered my hands to my travel companions.
Reilly Research Facility’s Assistant Director’s conference room appeared around us. Gena’s mouth dropped open as her eyes widened.
“Welcome to your new home, Iphigeneia.” Billie said to her overwhelmed daughter. “RVP, this is my daughter, Iphigeneia. She will be staying here for the foreseeable future.”
“Welcome Gena, I am RVP, Reilly’s A.I. If there is anything you need or want to know, simply ask me. Assistant Director, the necessary modifications to your domicile have been completed.”
The girl gasped in surprise, hearing the voice all around her. A large, bright smile filled her face.
“Thank you, RVP, efficient as usual.” Billie said with a happy smile of her own.
“Director? Permission to safety and disarm my Valkyrie’s munitions?” Fay requested nervously as she glanced around at each of us repeatedly.
“Ya really shouldn’t have much left in stock, hun, but y’all have permission.” I responded, noticing I was somewhat fatigued.
Fay looked at me sheepishly, not moving.
“Reilly brought me back here several times during the confrontation to resupply, Director.”
“She did?” I stated as if surprised- knowing that my daughter was standing beside me, though out of phase, I continued. “And what made her think to apply herself in such a responsible manner, Freya? What y’all claim sounds completely outta character for mah daughter.”
“Alright, mother. I get it.” Reilly said as she popped into phase. “Fay informed me that she was running low on ammo so I decided we both could use a break.”
“And you never thought we could use a break, Reilly Reilly?” Yuuka questioned angrily, suddenly flying up into my daughter’s face. Hoshi looked equally upset, but stood fast nodding her agreement.
“You were moving too fast, Yuuka! You both were moving too fast! It takes a lot of concentration for me to shift places- especially when I try it with moving targets! I’m nowhere near as good as mom.” Reilly told our Pixie, trying to rationalize and yet apologize.
“Sister, if it appeases you, I was impatient to get back to the confrontation. We only spent enough time here to complete my reload. I did not feel a ‘break’ to be equitable, considering the situation.”
“Good job, Reilly.” I said as I pulled her to me and wrapped my arms around her. “Ah’m proud of ya, honey!”
“Alex?” Lilly gently interrupted. I noticed she was grasping the back of the nearest chair tightly. “Director, with your permission, I’d like to manually increase my reclining period. These past several days have fatigued me severely.”
“Y’all’ve earned it, hun.” I said, but winced hearing my sister’s drawl resurface. “We all earned some time off, gals.” I added before looking back at Billie and Gena.
“Ah’ll let y’all give Gena the fifty cent tour, Commander.”
“Aye, I’ll do that, ma’am. Thank you.” Billie answered, snapping to attention.
I don’t remember if I saluted or what before turning and walking into the passageway toward my quarters.
3:35PM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 10th, 2020BC
“Mom?” A female voice asked as I felt someone shaking my shoulder gently.
“What is it, Regina? Mommy’s still tired, honey.” I answered groggily.
The voice laughed quietly.
“Mom, you’ve been asleep for almost thirty-six hours.” It responded.
“Just twenty-four more, honey. Mommy over did it yesterday.”
“Mom, I’m Reilly, not Regina. She’s still on Terra Nuevo with father.” My daughter said as she gently, insistently shook my shoulder again.
“Regina, I need a few more hours, honey.”
“Mom, Aunt Alex is due to arrive in two and a half hours. I thought you would at least like to be ‘alive’ when she rephases?” She insisted.
“Fine.” I said as I forced my protesting frame to a sitting position. “I’m up.”
The light hurt my eyes and I hadn’t even opened them yet!
“Mom? I thought you said you were up?” That damn voice questioned a second later.
“I said I was up, Reilly!” I growled.
“Mom, that was over an hour and a half ago! Aunt Alex will be here in fifty minutes!”
I never thought the light could be so unforgiving!
“Uuhhhggg! Disable the intense light!” I said as I dared open my eyes.
“Mom, the window dimmers are fully enabled. Interior illumination is at only twenty-five percent. That must be some hangover!” Reilly continued, laughing quietly.
“Wait!” Reilly’s voice suddenly took on a serious tone. “RVP bring up illumination level slowly to fifty.”
The intense light got multitudes brighter and I closed my eyes tightly again.
“Mom? Your hair! It’s mostly all gray!”
“My nanos are probably less than optimal.” I said without emotion or thought.
“RVP, bring the director’s food synthesizer online and pour a one liter glass of water, please.” Reilly said in an even tone.
“Mom, I want you to drink all of this.” Reilly ordered and not requested. “RVP reduce illumination back to twenty percent until the Director has finished her water consumption. Monitor ‘K’ cell levels and alert me if the levels do not rise to acceptable limits.”
“Not to worry, Reilly, I’ll watch her like a hawk.” Randi’s voice replied instead of RVP’s.
I thought that entertaining at a certain level. Randi’s and RVP’s voices were identical, yet I…correction, Alex Steinert and I could tell which one was talking the second something was said.
“So let me get this straight,” Alex Fleming said with a shocked grin. “Reilly got Billie so pissed, she transported herself to Greece? Y’all are a cruel bunch, sis!” She finished, giggling.
“Well, it was for the best. Her development had been stymied to that point, Alex. Iphigene…”
I paused as Gena ran into the Rec Room chasing Yuuka. A blue blur and a breeze indicated Hoshi had just entered, tagged the twelve-year old, and streaked back out. Gena ran out of the room laughing hysterically.
“Iphigeneia represents her era’s waypoint, and I was beginning to wonder if I would need to…how do you say…light a fire under Billie’s ass?”
My sister smiled and nodded as we both giggled.
“So, has my niece realized that she was jumping eight hundred and some odd years between here and Greece yet?” Alex asked as she motioned with her eyes and brows to our left.
“She does now!” Reilly gasped, stunned, as she phased in on the seat next to Alex.
“How did I do that, Aunt Alex?” she inquired after thirty seconds. “Hi, by the way, Aunt Alex.” Reilly added as she leaned over and hugged my temporal twin.
“Y’all done good, hun. You’ve become quite the responsible young woman, Reilly.” Alex continued as I rolled my eyes in response to that last statement.
Alex began to giggle, unable to contain her amusement any longer.
My daughter glared at me for a good fifty seconds.
“Thanks Aunt Alex, I appreciate the praise. I just did what needed to be done. I had no idea how far in the future we were. I thought I was only capable of a few days at most. It seemed so easy…I mean, I think I put more concentration into the shorter jumps…”
“Necessity.” My sister said in response.
“Beg your pardon?” Reilly suddenly looked between Alex and I in confusion. She continued to do that until Alex spoke up.
“You knew that you needed to transport Freya back here to reload, hun. In order to do that you had to forget about the distance. Necessity…instinct, if you wish, took over. You disregarded your assumed constraints and just traveled to where you knew you needed to be. Well done honey, you’re the first daughter of the Empress,” Alex thought a few seconds, “in this universe, anyway, to break her gift’s imagined ceiling.”
“I am?” Reilly’s mouth dropped open as her eyes opened wide. “Even Sam, Cassie, or Alexis?”
Alex nodded.
“None of my three have figured it out yet, hun, and y’all ain’t cleared to reveal that little gem to any of ‘em…either set, got it?”
“Aye, ma’am.” Reilly responded nodding to her, though she seemed partially confused.
“Either set, Aunt Alex?” She questioned, looking around the room a moment. Closing her eyes for thirty seconds, her mouth again dropped open.
“Noooo!” My daughter exclaimed in awe.
Alex and I nodded the affirmative as Alex put her finger to her lips.
“Greetings, Empress. I saw that you were due to arrive today, but did not realize you already had.” My Cassandra said as she and Sam walked over to Alex, Reilly, and I.
Reilly just quietly stared at them.
Cassie sighed loudly as she noticed my daughter’s odd silence.
“Sam and I hope to speak with you before you leave, Alex.”
Giving Reilly another tentative glance, she and Sam turned and walked to the other side of the room.
“I think that’s what they want to talk to you about, sis.” I smiled at Alex as Reilly again looked between us.
“Not word one, Reilly!” I threatened, anticipating her response. “So how are your Cassie and Sam, sis?” I said to realign the subject.
“Just Cassie for now, Alex. I’m due to be grounded in three months, but she’s enough for right now. My little angel has begun to notice that some things seem odd when she’s over her friend’s house.”
“How would things seem odd when visiting a friend, Aunt Alex?” Reilly asked in curiosity.
“Her friend’s mom is soooo slow she says.” Alex giggled. “I’m reminding her more often that not everyone has gifts like we do. I’ve got about eleven months ‘til she realizes her foresight and I’ll have to have that ‘talk’ with her. How’s Reggie doin’ out on Terra Nuevo?”
“My precocious twelve-year old seems to be following in her older sister’s footsteps.” I said with a frown. “But she should realign by her next birthday.”
Alex nodded.
“Realign, mother? Kind of cold isn’t it? I would have said something like: ‘I expect her character to mature’ instead.” Reilly argued calmly.
Alex giggled as she shook her head.
“Empress, so good of you to visit! Will you be staying very long?” Billie welcomed warmly as she walked into the Rec room and over to us. She looked to the ceiling for a single second before sitting next to me.
“My daughter will arrive in a moment so I might make introduction.”
“Y’all are bein’ kinda formal, aren’t ya, Billie.” Alex asked with a lilting giggle.
“First introductions are the most formal, Empress, as your first visit to Terra demonstrated. I wish Iphigeneia to understand that concept. Her education must be of foremost importance.
“You called, momma?” Gena phased in between Billie and I. She immediately looked quizzically at Alex Fleming.
“Empress? There are two of you? Lilith, is that you?” She asked.
“Y’all are cute, sweetie. No, I’m the real McCoy. I’m Alexandra Fleming. I’m the Empress’ future temporal twin.”
The girl wrinkled her nose in confusion.
“Iphigeneia, the Empress does not signify a single entity…”
The young revision wrinkled her nose tighter as she stared at her mother.
“Let me try, y’all.” Alex offered.
“Sweetie, ‘Empress’ is a name given to one of the three Alexandras. Alexandra in this case is my sister, Alexandra Reilly; she is what we agreed to call the ‘Past’ Empress; me, Alexandra Fleming- the ‘Present’ Empress, and Alexandra of Terra- my Granddaughter- whom we refer to as the ‘Future’ Empress.” Alex explained slowly.
“To sum it all up, Alexandra Reilly,” she pointed to me, “Past Empress. Alexandra Fleming,” she pointed to herself, “Present Empress, and…”
“Alexandra of Terra,” my grandniece said as she appeared across the table from me suddenly, “Future Empress.”
Gena’s head snapped around and she gasped.
“Quite the showoff, aren’t we, cuz?” Reilly quiped. Alexandra replied with a tooth-filled smile.
“Now there are three of you?” Gena screeched.
“Does that surprise you, Iphigeneia?” Alexandra asked with a pleasant giggle.
“Ah huh.” The twelve year old nodded her head.
“Don’t worry, sweetie, it took me a long time to get it all straight too.” My niece admitted with a pleasant smile. “I’m sure that once you start traveling on your own, you’ll begin to understand.”
Alex and I cleared our throats in unison. Alexandra looked to both of us quickly.
“Oh.” She replied quietly.
“Oh?” Billie questioned, unsure why she had done so.
“Sweetie, I just got here. Care to tell me how old y’all are?” Alexandra asked.
“I’m thirteen, Empress.”
Billie gasped quietly.
“Honey?” My neice asked the older version of Iphigeneia, “I need you to go back to the time you just came from. Can you do that for me, Gena?”
“Why? I like it here! Momma doesn’t argue with me nearly as much here. Momma can I stay here? Please?”
Alexandra closed her eyes.
“The Future Empress is only looking out for your welfare, Iphigeneia. I think it is best you go back to the Reilly you left. I also only want what is good for you and I can guarantee that, back there, as here, your mother is now worrying severely where you have gone.” Alex Fleming replied gently.
Gena sighed heavily and looked ready to jump somewhere else.
“I know!” Alexandra interrupted brightly as she opened her eyes. “Why don’t we travel back to my home? I know some people that would love to meet you, Gena!” My niece paused for ten seconds.
“That is…if your momma would allow it?” She continued glancing at Billie with a wide, bright smile.
“Do I know these ‘people’ Future Empress?” Gena questioned cautiously.
“I don’t know. Have you met my daughter Alexia already?” Alexandra continued to smile, “Or, the Past Empress’ daughter Regina? Alexia and Regina are both about your age and I’d bet they would love to meet someone their own age, sweetie.”
“Would it be acceptable, momma?”
I noticed Alexandra wink quickly.
“If you promise me that you will behave and not try to return home on your own, Iphigeneia.” Billie conceded after she thought about it for thirty seconds.
“I will, momma!” Gena squealed in excitement. She ran around and grabbed Alexandra’s hand with enthusiasm.
“I’m ready when you are, Future Empress!”
“Okay!” Alexandra answered with equal enthusiasm.
“We’ll be back in a year and a half, Majesty.” My niece said before both phased out.
“Momma? Iphigenia’s voice asked from the Rec Room’s doorway. “Was that…” she gulped, “me…I just saw?”
“Yes, Iphigeneia, it was. The Empress will take you on a trip with her next year, but she had to come back here to ask me a question. Do you understand?” Billie explained nervously. Her daughter slowly started to shake her head yes, but it gradually turned to a ‘no’ after several shakes.
“You will understand when we leave next year, honey, I promise.” I said to the confused revision.
“Ummm, okay. Did you see Yuuka fly in here, momma? I’m ‘IT’ and I can’t find her anywhere…or Hoshi! Have you seen them?”
“Sweetie? Yuuka and Hoshi might be taking a break. I know for a fact that Yuuka can only go so long before she needs honey. Playing ‘tag’ burns a lot of energy. I’m sure they’ll turn up in an hour or so.” Alex Fleming told her as Billie nodded.
Gena’s eyes got big suddenly!
“Momma, someone named Cassieopeia is asking if I want to play! Who is Cassieopeia?”
That’s why my niece had stopped by, to drop off Cami and Cassi.
Cassi and her mother Camille are like us, Iphigeneia. Why don’t you use your gift to find them. You’ll have to listen carefully though.” Billie suggested.
“Okay, bye.”
The twelve year old rushed out of the room giggling.
“Telling her to use her gift, Billie?” Alex giggled with closed eyes. “That’s a new one!” She turned to Reilly.
“So, you ready to go see David, hun?” My twin asked.
Reilly’s eyes widened farther than I had ever seen before!
“You mean that, Aunt Alex? Is it really that time?”
“Yep. I trust your mom already knows?” Alex asked as she winked at me. Actually, it wouldn’t be for another couple days, but things, I had learned, were never really cut in stone. I leaned over and kissed my excited daughter on the cheek.
“Have fun in Illinois, honey…and you better behave yourself, young revis…lady!”
Reilly silently nodded with an excitement I hadn’t seen in a very long time.
“We’ll stop in your quarters to pack some things. After you get your first paycheck though, I’ll take you out shopping.”
“I’ll see you a year after your arrival, Reilly.” I said sadly.
“What year will we be going to, Aunt Alex?” Reilly chirped in curiosity.
“1960, hun. I have to warn you about some of the fashions though…”
Alex and Reilly phased out.
8:35AM, Reilly Research Station, Kili Island, July 11th, 2020BC
“Running on an abbreviated schedule this morning, director?” Cami asked as I placed my breakfast on the table and sat down.
“Reilly seems empty today.”
I know the feeling, Alex. When Cassi first departed with you for a mission, I felt a similar sensation. It does become easier.” Cami offered.
I nodded. “I’m not unfamiliar, Cami. The feelings I have conflict themselves though.”
“How so, Alex?”
“Well,” I began, but paused a several seconds, “I feel the loss- my daughter isn’t here as she has been these past ten years. On the other hand, I felt I couldn’t wait for her to leave. Reilly can be very…demanding on the nervous system.”
“You’ll receive no negative feedback on that statement, Alex.” Cami responded with a wry grin.
“Still I feel that we were just making progress- that Reilly and I were starting to align neurons. Now she is in the future to start her own family.”
I stopped to wipe my eyes.
“Conflicting feelings confuse me even more than concentric, embedded, temporal paradoxes, Camille Darough!” I choked out, wiping my eyes once again.
Cami gently placed her hand on top of mine.
“It’s not like you didn’t know this would happen, Alex. Can you remember the moments just before you ventured nearer the Protoverse Portal?”
I nodded as the memories were instantly recalled.
“Do you also remember our departure from the Homeworld after being chosen for Reilly Research Facility- how our mothers wept openly until the launch personnel dispersed our families back behind the protection shield?”
Try as I may, I could not recall the requested images! Apparently my expression conveyed my conundrum more efficiently than I thought.
“Alex? What’s wrong? Why the perplexed look?” Cami asked as I opened my eyes to see her staring worriedly.
“The requested archives do not exist, Cami. I know I should have a complete inventory, but those memories are either somehow locked or deleted.” I said sadly.
“For me they seem more like dreams, dreams that have faded severely with time. To date, I am not sure my description of our departure is even valid.” Cami said before she paused.
“We could always go refresh those specific memories, sister.” Cami added with a twinkle in her eye and a devious smile.
I felt my mouth drop open, as I wondered why I hadn’t thought of that.
“Here Alex, I brought you a moistened towel and a glass of water.” Cami said from my right side. “Would you like me to place your request for dinner? It is almost 10PM.”
“Today’s winner is Billie Sangi…processing…Today’s winner is Theodora Staveley. Billie Sangiere has been disqualified from all Empress Lotteries due to her gift of foresight. Sorry, my queen. Nice try.” RVP announced.
“Vermin! I thought maybe this time I could have slipped in under her sensors.” Billie groused across from me. She sat watching intently as I placed the cool towel against my face.
“A lottery? I thought Alex Steinert’s crew placed wagers on meditational scenario durations?”
“It makes for morale-building, financially-lucrative, entertainment, director. Our sisters have become addicted to the active use of probabilities as applied to randomly occurring events… ‘luck’, I believe it is called.” Cami giggled. “So…who is going and where shall we go, Empress?”
I rolled my eyes at her assumptive forwardness.
“Billie, you must stay here.”
“What? Why, Alex? I have already seen that I am an integral part of this mission!” She protested animatedly.
Cami regarded our queen humorously.
“Who else should I prepare, Empress?” She finally inquired.
“Yes, Empress, who else?” Yuuka’s voice asked by my left ear.
Again, I rolled my eyes!
“Our Queen, the Pixie, the Streak, the Valkyrie, the Comptroller, the Daroughs, also Sam and Cassie.” I listed in decreasing order of annoyance. “A brief meeting will commence in thirty minutes in the Assistant Director’s conference room. Confirm?”
“Acknowledged.” My sisters, virtual or in attendance responded.
“I recommend only a light snack be consumed if any at all before we leave.” I recommended before I downed the entire glass of water. Getting to my feet, I walked over to the food station, reached into my pocket, and produced my newly fabricated flask. It was a faithful reproduction of Alex Steinert’s container, but with Terran technology incorporated to triple its capacity.
“Fill to limit with water, please” I requested.
“This mission is the most delicate and important one we have been on to this date.” I said as I walked in to the conference room and counted the faces seated therein.
“Alex?” Billie asked in confusion.
“The difficulty of this mission lies in the fact that we cannot disrupt the timeline for any reason. We must go, observe, and interact as little as possible with the local inhabitants. It is imperative the timeline remain pristine!” I continued as I stared directly at her.
“But if we can change the outcome, Alex, then…”
“I forbid it, Billie! The timeline must remain unmodified! Is that understood?” I shouted angrily.
Billie stared angrily at me for forty-three seconds while everyone else looked on in concerned silence.
“Understood, Director.” She grumbled.
“That goes for each one of you! Especially you, Pixie! No unauthorized humanitarian forays like the last time, understood, Yuuka?” I strongly recommended.
“Aye, ma’am. But where are we going?”
“To meet up with our sisters.” I said matter-of-factly.
“Director, my munitioning? What shall be my level of ordinance?” Freya inquired.
“Mixed, Freya. Mostly crowd control, but keep one high-yield and several medium-yield devices just in case.”
“Understood.”
“Clothing period, Alex?” Hoshi asked.
Modern day. Early twenty-first century Earth.” I answered.
Hoshi nodded.
“Alex, are you sure you want to do this?” Cami asked with a worried expression.
“They will need our help, sweetheart. Unfortunately, there will be some contaminating interaction. It will be unavoidable.” I answered as I looked to my right…to Yuuka.
“I want everyone to stick to the prime directive, understand?”
Why I said that, I have no idea! All the statement garnered was confused looks. I silently cursed my future twin’s impinging memories!
“Freya, you have fifteen minutes to resupply. We leave in twenty. That concludes this briefing.” I told them as I headed toward the doorway. I hated to be blunt and cold, but there would be plenty of questions on our arrival.
The pain of crossing the universal border wasn’t as bad as I anticipated- maybe because I now knew what to expect. We now found ourselves in a quaint, recreational park surrounded by huge buildings. If not so small it could have been Citadel’s Community Park on Terra. The neighborhood park in 1944 Bridgeport came to mind.
Amazingly, I had managed to keep us phased out on our painful arrival.
"This looks vaguely familiar, Empress.” Billie announced as several people walked through us. Randi and Freya looked around with an expression of Déjà Vu also.
Freya’s hand came to her mouth quickly- her face suddenly void of color. I noticed my two assistants, Samantha and Cassandra looking slightly nauseous as well.
“Now I understand why you recommended little or no food before this transit, Empress.” Freya commented weakly. Sam and Cassie nodded their silent agreement, but they seemed to be handling the pain of crossing the universal boundary quite well given this was their first time.
“The feeling passes very quickly, sisters.” I consoled.
“If my dinner does not pass quicker, director!” Freya complained weakly.
‘So, where are we, Alex? I know we entered another universe, but which one? I only felt one border crossing.” Cassi Darough asked to the surprise of the others.
Before I could answer, a very familiar woman appeared and walked over to us. She stopped a meter or so away.
“Welcome back to your Homeworld, Empress. I know and understand why you are here. We have been expecting you.”
Billie, Hoshi, Sam, Cassie, Freya, and Cassi’s mouths dropped open as they gasped loudly. Cami’s expression remained neutral, but Yuuka’s smile almost jumped from her face!
She immediately went into Pixie mode breaking our physical contact.
“Welcome Pixie, it has been a long time.” This world’s Alexis said as Yuuka flitted dizzily toward her before landing on her shoulder.
Cami gave Alexis a smug smile- though we were still out of phase.
“You are among friends, ladies. Alexandra, rephase and greet your mother properly.”
Alex Reilly and company find themselves on their beloved Homeworld. While helping celebrate a local holiday, many blanks in the team’s memories are filled in, but that only leaves a bigger mystery…
Season 5
“You are among friends, ladies. Alexandra, rephase and greet your mother properly.”
Billie, Freya, Cassie, Sam, Cassi, Randi, and Hoshi looked at me in shocked surprise. Yuuka looked back at us calmly from Alexis’ shoulder. Though still phased, the Pixie knew exactly where we were standing. Cami tightened her grip in a show of support.
For once in my long life, I felt completely inert- unable to move or even talk.
Alexis sighed sadly. “Well…I also saw this happening. Alright, if you won’t come to me, I’ll come to you, Empress.”
The woman I knew as Alexis- my sister’s daughter- that now called me her daughter- shimmered slightly as she walked over to us.
“There you are.” She chirped happily. “I understand you recently found out about us, Alex, although for me, it’s been over a thousand years since we last met. Let me have a look, hmmm?”
I felt myself nod slightly.
Alexis smiled brightly as she reached out and gently ran her fingers down my cheek. “I can go to my rest happily now that I have seen my daughter attain her true calling.”
I felt my expression suddenly change and my vision blurred.
“Oh, come on! I didn’t mean right this instant, honey! I’ve still got a few hundred good years ahead of me!” Alexis giggled then her expression turned serious. “Look, don’t act so surprised, Alex. You and Camille knew I was your mother those last two months back at Avalon! Are you going to talk to me or do we stare at each other until we tire of standing?”
“What…what do…do I call you?” I stuttered.
“Ahhh, your voice still does work! That’s good to know. As for how you should address me? I would suggest a page right out of the Empress’ own handbook: in public, call me Alexis, but when among friends, call me mom, mother, momma, mum, or nothing too derogatory. How’s that?”
“Yes…mother.” I answered shyly.
“I like her, mom.” Cassi said to Cami.
“She wasn’t like that the last time we met, Cassi.” Cami replied snidely.
“Things have been difficult these last hundred years, Camille Darough.” Mother responded tersely.
Yuuka whispered something into her ear.
“I’m sorry, little one, but Mei Lee has since passed- almost twenty years now. However, Allie and their remaining descendants would be delighted to meet you. First though, I think you should exit Pixie mode. People of this ‘technologically enlightened’,” Mother snorted in disgust, “era, no longer believe in the existence of Fae like yourself. You are simply impossible and illogical according to their technology!”
“Won’t they see me growing up, Lady Alexis?” Yuuka asked.
“As long as you are within my protection, no, Lady Yuuka. You are free to ‘grow up’.”
As Yuuka grew, I asked a rather sensitive question.
“So, I take it that Alex Steinert has already left on her final mission, mother?”
“It will be one hundred years tomorrow, Alexandra.” Alexis Reilly…my mother informed us sadly. She began to cry. “All these years and I still miss her so much!”
I took her into my arms and held her until she managed to compose herself. The whole time Billie, Randi, Sam, Cassie, Hoshi and Freya remained silent.
“Come, I’m sure you all are tired from your trip. I’ll transport us to my residence.”
A large, but modest domicile- what my sister called an ‘apartment’- appeared around us.
“Welcome to my home, girls. Sorry it isn’t as spacious as our suites in Avalon, but it fits the bill. The guest bedrooms and the guest bath are off that hall to our right. My bedroom is off to our left, beyond the dining room and kitchen. The loft is only accessible to Pixies and those of us that can transport or fly. Now, I have provisioned for your two week stay so please make yourselves at home and do not worry about putting me out.” Mother said with a bright, but strained smile.
I got the distinct feeling that she had been lonely, possibly on her own, for quite some time.
Cami, Cassi, and Freya began to float up toward the ceiling. Yuuka quickly entered Pixie mode and joined them.
“Why bunk beds, Lady Alexis? And why so many?” Cassi asked innocently from the loft.
“Allie and her kin occasionally stop by for a visit.” Mother sighed quietly. “There are but twenty Fae left on Earth.”
“Twenty? I thought by now our Homeworld would be teeming…” Cami seemed surprised.
“Automation, hun. With the advent of more sophisticated devices, Fae are more prone to get in the way. I can’t begin to count the number of funeral services I’ve attended over the recent years.”
“Can’t you do anything to the programming…some embedded subroutine to distinguish Pixies from real targets?” Randi asked appalled by what she heard.
“Lady Comptroller, please remember that- at this time- you have not received your gift yet. Randall Valiant Peltierre is an extraordinary programmer and Cyber Engineer, but he still does not have the rapport with technology you possess.”
“Oh…I forgot…sorry.” Randi apologized then her face brightened. “Maybe I can do…my ‘thing’ without him detecting me?” She asked, hopeful.
Mother gave her a slight, but quick grin.
Yuuka flew back down and exited Pixie mode next to mother.
“Lady Alexis, there is a bunk in the loft that has my name on it. Why?”
“Allie has never lost hope that you would come back to Earth to visit, M’lady. She has never forgotten you- you’re rescuing her and Mei Lee, or your patient tutoring. You are her idol and ‘Squadron Leader’. I would start to prepare for the emotional reunion now, Lady Yuuka.” Mother explained and warned.
“Am I due to stop by during our stay, mother?” I asked curiously.
Her smile became tense. “No, Alexander is busy with things of his own, honey. If he should slip by my foresight and surprise us, you are his cousin from Daroughton- one of my sister Cassandra’s, kids.”
I had to ask the question.
“Mother, are Samantha and Cassandra still…you know…?”
“They’re faring better than I am, Alex. Your sister brought her Sam and Cassie to visit about five hundred years back. They were able to sync, while I still remain patient. It seems my sisters again take favor from the Empress.” She said with disappointment.
“Mistress Reilly, we did not mean to offend. It was the Empress’s request that we accompany her.” Cassandra apologized.
Alexis…mother raised her hand.
“I have seen all that will happen, ladies. I assure you I am not insulted. In fact, I look forward to the impending events- events I know cannot be changed nor even modified by the Empress of Time and Space. I have lived my entire twelve hundred and fifteen years in preparation for what is to come…what has to come. I welcome the conclusion of this Goddess-forsaken paradox!”
10:00AM, Alexis Reilly Residence, Fleming City, June 19th, 1459AE
“Mistress Reilly,” Billie Sangiere began.
“William, I am well aware of who you were, are, your title, and your gifted talents. You ladies may all call me Alexis.” Mother said as she suddenly pointed to me blindly. “Except you, of course, Alexandra!” She smiled impishly.
“Questions?” She asked as she turned and walked to the dining room. We heard ceramics clattering. It was a full two minutes before she reappeared carrying cups, saucers, and two carafes on a metallic serving tray.
Setting the beverage tray down, she looked at us intently.
“Come on! I know y’all have at least one question!”
“Mistress Reilly…” Freya began as mother glared at her.
“Mistress Alexis…”
Mother shook her head with a giggle.
“Care to try one more time, my Valkyrie sister?”
“Alexis?”
Mother nodded.
“Alexis, is this really the Homeworld? If so, why do the memories of it appear unfocused- phantasmal…as like something once dreamed then discarded?”
“How long have you all been at Reilly Research, ladies?” Mother asked.
“Nine hundred and eighty-three revolutions, Alexis.” Randi answered.
“Reilly Research Station officially goes online in nine days, ladies.”
“Oh my Goddess!” Cami gasped loudly as she shuddered visibly- a haunted look washing over her face.
“Mother?” Cassi asked with concern as she took hold of Cami’s arm.
“There are twenty-two months remaining.” Cami answered in whisper.
“That is correct, Cameron.” Mother nodded sadly.
“And you are alright with this?” Cami’s voice squeaked two octaves higher.
“I have already made my peace, sister. I look forward to rejoining mother and father in the next realm. But enough of this morose conversation! I said I would answer any questions…please let me clarify. I will answer any questions other than those referencing this world’s pending demise, okay?”
“Why are we needed here, Alexis?” Randi asked boldly.
“To try to stop the catastrophe. Comptroller.” Mother answered quickly. “As well as other things previously mentioned, some, more critical.” She added cryptically.
“Such as?” Hoshi inquired.
“Such as providing support for your ‘cousins’ as they prepare for their lifetimes’ adventure!”
Teasing really did run in the family, I thought.
“THEIR lifetimes’ adventure? Mother, becoming stranded on a lifeless planetoid for over nine hundred years…” I paused, “that was more of a death sentence, not an adventure!” I corrected harshly.
My mother’s smile grew larger- her eyes seemed to sparkle deviously.
“And yet here you all stand…finally complete and comfortable with your true selves. I see no significant- residual or otherwise- signs of imprisonment or torture.”
Mother went silent and let us all think about that for a few minutes.
“Now, since tomorrow is Epiphany, we shall begin to prepare for the ‘celebration.”’
“Epiphany?” Cassi asked in confusion. “What’s Epiphany? I mean, I know what it means…but…you celebrate ‘Epiphany’ here?”
“It is THE day, M’lady!” Mom proclaimed. “The day the Empress of legend was rumored to have ‘mystically’,” She framed the word in air quotes, “enlightened the world to its barbaric, destructive, future path- if you still believe those old tales, that is.” Mother smiled tensely.
Seeing no reaction- positive or negative- mother continued.
“The modern holiday commemorates the supposedly recorded day that our ‘ancestors’ finally got their collective heads outta their asses and banded together to form a new world order- suddenly agreeing to put down their weapons- quite out of the blue, I might add- and work together in peace for the betterment of all. They called it ‘the Epiphany’, DUH!” She explained sarcastically. Her face angered instantly and a tear dripped from the outer corner of both eyes.
“I call it the day…the day…my…the day that…my…MY mother gave her life to try to save this cursed planet from itself!”
Mom broke down and cried openly. I quickly stood and gathered her into my arms. I felt another pair of arms embrace both of us.
“Be assured it is more current in our minds, M’lady.” Cami said gently. “It has only been,” she paused to calculate, “fourteen years for Alex and I. I thank the Goddess you were not present to witness it.”
“Unfortunately, you, Aunt Jocelyn, and Aunt Jacki- Goddess rest her soul- transmitted it world-wide.” Mom choked out as she cried harder. She and Cami held me tighter.
“More coffee, Alex?” Mother asked as she picked up the carafe and offered to fill my cup.
“I’m good.”
Mother nodded. It had taken well over half an hour for us to regain our composure. “So, about our Epiphany celebration…”
“What kind of commercialized occasion has this Epiphany evolved into?” I asked sourly. Any celebration seemed somehow gruesome knowing what the anniversary really meant. I silently- so as not to sadden mother further- mourned my sister- my actual grandmother- Alexandra.
She noticed- being half Terran and all, but remained silent, a look of understanding flashed across her face before she answered.
“It is a holiday similar to your world’s American day of thanks. Thanksgiving, I believe it to be called?”
I nodded as I recalled my sister’s memories.
“How many sisters are to attend?” I inquired.
“Just us, your two Aunts, and a few other sisters, sweetie. I don’t have enough room for many more.”
“My Aunts? Samantha and Cassandra? They’re coming here?” I asked in shock.
“Director? Sam and I are here, but we are not your ‘Aunts’! Though unsure of our real relationship, I think ‘Aunt’ is somewhat of a reach.” Cassie exclaimed emphatically.
“They will be staying with us here, at the apartment, yes, but the celebration will take place down in this building’s banquet hall. You see, long ago we decided that Epiphany should mean more than just giving thanks. Every year, your Aunts and I invite the city’s poor and downtrodden, those that have suffered loss, hospitality. We offer hot meals- as much as they can eat- entertainment, socializing, and if they are in need, warm beds for a few nights. It is just one of the ‘holidays’ we do for those that have nothing or have lost…everything, Alex. We believe it is what mother would have wanted. Actually, she gave us her approval when she popped in several times…” Mother paused for ten seconds. I could almost feel her fighting against that last thought…
“Alexandra, the children…they love to hear about the ‘mythical’ Empress and her adventures through time, though keep it light and simple. Mother always made that a priority when she attended.”
A sorrowful look began to creep over mother’s face again. This had to be extremely hard on her. I know I was having a hard time suppressing my own memories.
“So we’re offering up a soup kitchen? Something like the Red Cross?” I asked, but wondered how I knew that…oh, Alex Steinert’s memories again.
Everyone stared at me. Only Yuuka and Hoshi seemed to understand.
“So Cassie and I get to meet our temporal twins? Are they like us?” Samantha asked innocently.
“We shall see what happens tomorrow, ladies. They will arrive promptly at 7:30AM,” Mom prophesized. It sounded all too much like one of my responses.
“So…Randi…have you made any more modifications to RVP in the years since RRS went on line?” Mom asked our comptroller. To this point Randi had said/added little in the way of conversation.
Randi made no attempt to respond, instead, she continued to stare blankly out the window. Billie waved her hand in front of our sister’s face several times with no recognition.
“Avalon, honey? Could you let Randi talk to us for a while? I need to ask her several questions.” Mom said looking up to the ceiling a moment.
“I’m sorry, M’lady, Omega #1, Revision 3, External Processor was busy downloading my complete library of historic archives which required both processors’ collaboration and significant access time.” The A.I., whose voice sounded a lot like me, apologized.
“That’s alright, Ava. I won’t keep her long.” Mom said with a tinge of red in her cheeks. She looked over at me and nodded sadly.
It wasn’t my voice, I realized. It was grandmother’s voice.
“Sorry, Alexis. I wanted to back up as much data as I could before… um…” Randi said as she suddenly realized where she was heading and stopped. “What is it you asked, ma’am?”
“I wanted to see how connected you were to Ava…Avalon, Randi. I also asked if you made any modifications to RVP over the years.”
“Modifications to the RVP core programming is constantly being upgraded, Alexis. To date over seven thousand major modifications have been implemented.”
“And why have you decided to backup our historical archives? I would think that Reilly would house such archives already.” Mom inquired
“Apparently, such data has been lost or otherwise rendered unrecoverable, M’lady. Hypotheses range from core memory failure to extreme Fusion Giant EMI.” Randi answered.
“You people from the future talk funny.” Mom laughed tensely.
M’lady, for what purpose am I here? This society seems peaceful enough. What upcoming event would require a Valkyrie?” Freya asked.
“We may have some ‘persuading’ to do later in the week, sweetie.” Mom answered, though cryptically.
“And why, exactly have I been asked to come along, Empress?” Hoshi asked as she stared; daring either of us to say something just as ‘mysterious’.
“I just thought you would want to see our Homeworld.” I admitted. “That and I thought you could use some R and R. After Greece, we all could use some time off to recuperate.”
“Oh.” Hoshi said quietly as she sat back. She seemed appeased, but disappointed that I hadn’t baffled her.
“Following form, M’lady, why am I here? I bring to the table the only true recollection of the Homeworld, but other than that, I see no purpose for me or my gifts to be here.” Billie- as usual- said formally.
Mother giggled as she shook her head several times.
“My, you certainly are not the William set to depart this Earth in eight days, Miss Sangiere. So how can you be so sure you alone remember your history reliably?” Mom stared into my assistant director’s eyes intensely for a moment. I recognized the ‘Demmit stare’ immediately!
Mom’s eyes narrowed.
“My Terran side has uncovered some surprising information about you, my dear. It seems you have learned- because of your ‘maternal’ experience- the use of force…when necessary, of course. That particular talent will be needed with your cousin.”
“I have no cousins, Alexis. I am the last of the Sangiere clan.” Billie declared as she puffed up her chest a little.
“The last direct descendent, yes, but the last Sangiere? Not likely, William.” Mom countered with a devious smile. Billie immediately closed her eyes and began to concentrate.
“She still can’t do that on the fly like you or I, honey?” Mom winked at me with a quiet giggle.
I shook my head as I noticed tears beginning to run down Billie’s face.
“Why is the queen crying, Empress?” Cassie asked in concern.
“She has just seen that she has relations that live and breathe the same air you all have- and for the same amount of time, Cassandra Jacquelyn Sangiere.”
Cassie’s mouth dropped open. I thought she would fall over, unconscious.
“You never told me you were related to the Queen!” Sam cried in surprise as she gently punched her sister’s arm. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“She’s still as clueless as she ever was.” Mom giggled just loud enough so I could hear her.
“It hasn’t gotten any better in three revisions either.” I whispered.
Mother looked at me in astonishment.
“Revisions? Are these not my sisters?” She whispered.
“Yes…and no, mother,” I winced. “They still are Cassandra and Samantha, but…they are reproductions…with certain enhancements. It was necessary as the radiation from the Fusion Giant caused more damage than my nanotechs could effectively repair. They are the fourth revisions of your sisters.”
“You knew this and never said anything, Alex? After everything we have done together…after nine hundred and sixty years?” Cassie exclaimed in disbelief.
“Nine hundred and eighty-three.” Randi corrected.
“Whatever! Why didn’t you tell us Sammi and I are related to you?” Cassie demanded.
“Wait.” Sam interrupted. “Yer sayin’ we’re related to the director, Cassie?”
Mom and I looked at each other, rolled our eyes, and barely kept from laughing.
Nope. Not even through four revisions!
“I’ll get the door.” Billie said as mother and I continued to laugh at our two arguing sisters- my two revised Aunts.
A silvery-violet blur streaked between our faces. And just as suddenly, a middle-aged woman practically fell on Yuuka- almost knocking her and the chair she was sitting on over in the process.
“YUUKA!” the woman screamed excitedly.
“Nice of y’all to join us, Allie! I see you still remember your old squadron leader.” Mom said, still laughing. “I think she’s happy to see you, Yuuka!”
Mom used the sudden distraction to gently take my hand and pull me closer.
“I want you to promise me, Alexandra!” She whispered sternly into my ear.
I looked around at our group in concern then realized she had taken us out of phase also.
“Promise what, mother?” I asked, still looking around the room.
“Promise me that you’ll transport the Pixies back to your Earth. Mom said it needed to happen. Please, Alex…please promise me that…that no matter what…you’ll take all twenty back to your Earth!” She continued in a beseeching whisper.
“Anyone else, mother? Who else would you request the Empress of Time and Space save from this planet’s self-imposed demise?” I whispered back as I tried to keep an even temper.
Alexis stared at me with trepidation for a moment before a tense smile erupted.
“I see Aunt Mina has taught you well.” She said as she leaned closer and kissed my cheek. “Then we both know what has to happen in the upcoming days and months before the end of days.”
I nodded sadly as I also noted Billie was the only one looking around the room for us. Her look of relief told me we were back in phase.
‘Welcome back, Alex.’ Cami’s voice said in my head. “I hope your mother has not asked too much of you?”
‘I have not, sister. I have merely made several small requests. That is all.’ Mom’s voice answered as she looked from me to Cami, Cassi, and Billie in that order with her tense, closed-lipped smile.
My eyes scanned the room after I looked over to Yuuka and Allie. Both had stood back up and were hugging each other tightly. Other eyes, much smaller, and residing in pairs in five-inch female frames, but still very observant, also watched the two women.
Seven pairs of eyes along the top of the bookshelf nearest the apartment’s entrance door, four pairs seated on the top of this room’s video monitor, three pair looked on from the edge of the end table, and five pairs of eyes quietly observed mom and I from the drapery rod over the large living area window.
Wonderful! Twenty-one Pixies! And I thought one was too many!
This was certainly going to be a party like no other!
“What did I ever do to you?” I asked mom quietly- just loud enough to be heard above my two, still arguing, revised, Aunts, and the two reunited Pixies.
“Wait!” Yuuka said loudly, attracting everyone’s attention. “Your daughters, granddaughters, and nieces?” Her voice cracked into the next octave.
“Yes, all those that remain, Squadron Leader.” Allie answered. “Twenty of us have survived the technology and curiosity hunters over the millennium. I promised them all a trip to see your…our Homeworld- my old planet Earth! Do you think the Empress could find it in her heart to do that, Squadron Leader?”
“Why don’t y’all ask the Empress herself, ladies?” I said with a giggle before being almost bowled over by Allie.
“Empress? Alexandra? Is it you, sister?” Allie almost cried as I tried to push her off of me.
“Allie, this is my daughter, Alexandra Reilly. She was also at Avalon that day. She and Camille of Darough.” Mother said to end her confusion.
“My apologies, Empress. I forgot about the Empress as three.” Allie bowed after standing back up. “Would it be possible for us to request transport for a short vacation to your Homeworld, M’lady?”
“I’m sure that can be arranged, Allie. And it is good to see you again, young lady.” I answered. I now noticed my companions looking around the room in wonder.
I thought about my daughter, Reilly, and what she would say if she had come along. Something like: ‘where’s a good exterminator when ya really need one.’
‘I was wondering that myself, Alex.’ Cami thought to me.
I…Mom, Billie, Cassi, Cami, and I giggled.
7:30AM, Reilly Building, Community Hall, Fleming City, June 20th, 1459AE
“Hi! Is anybody home?”
That simple question was followed by a perceptible loss of atmospheric pressure in our immediate area. To my right, cutting vegetables at one of the long preparation tables, Samantha and Cassandra gasped and appeared to lose any and all color as they stopped and stared at one another.
Walking out of the large, industrial refrigerator, Alexis giggled and motioned with her hand for us to follow as she passed, heading into the main hall.
Sam and Cassie didn’t move at first.
“It’s going to happen- either out there or in here. Your choice.” I said calmly.
Are they that afraid, Empress?” Allie asked from my left shoulder.
“They’ve never met, honey. I told them that it wasn’t any different than meeting their twins on our world.”
“But aren’t they the same persons, Empress?”
“Yes, but they’re terrified, Allie.” I began to explain. “Terrified of what they will find out about themselves- what has been forgotten over almost a full millennium.”
Yuuka flew off my right shoulder and hovered just off my left.
“Maybe we should stay in the kitchen, Allie. It’s going to be very awkward for them. These types of reunions should be as private as possible.” Yuuka advised as she held out her hand to the other Pixie.
“Of course, Squadron Leader, we have all experienced awkward situations. We understand.” Allie said looking around the huge kitchen as she took the offered hand. Both Pixies flew to the top of one of the large metal cabinets where all nineteen of their sisters sat or stood milling around.
“Girls,” I said looking at them. “You really don’t need to stay in Pixie mode. I don’t think mother accounted for this when calculating her inventory of honey.”
A yellow-winged Pixie with beautiful blonde hair flew down and hovered before me.
I knew her temporal twin, Sunni, back on Earth.
“Empress, we wish to not take up the precious space- space that your highness requires.” She said as she bowed deeply.
“Cut the crap, Trina!” I replied sharply. “You know my name and, no matter which one of us you’re talking to, that we all request using it instead of that title.”
The Pixie giggled politely.
“Sorry, Alexandra. We do not wish to get in the way. We usually stay in Pixie mode while meal preparation is done. We have already set the tables and when it comes time to serve our guests, we all change mode and begin those tasks. As for Princess Alexis’ limited honey inventory, we have accessible financial accounts and have already placed request, and received, sufficient quantities from the local supplier.” She informed me.
“Fair enough. I’m sorry I snapped at you, Trina.” I said as I walked out into the main hall where I was just in time to see my aunts wrap their arms around my assistants.
“OUCH!” All four women exclaimed in surprise. It echoed loudly around the empty, cavernous room.
Allie’s fighter group swarmed out of the kitchen immediately and hovered over the heads of both Sams and both Cassies.
“Pixies! It is a normal reaction when temporal twins have not synchronized for an extended period. Your Squadron Leader can explain. Please stand down.” I told the excited swarm.
All twenty-one women gathered over in the nearest corner of the room. I barely heard Yuuka’s voice over all of the buzzing wings. The group slowly dispersed and all twenty-one exited Pixie mode, found seats, and watched us with interest.
“Empress! It is good to see you again. Alexis said that you would be here this year.” Cassandra…I guess Aunt Cassandra now, said. My Cassandra remained stationary and mute as she came to grips with all the new memories flooding her mind. The same was true for Samantha.
“So, it is as Aunt Alex claimed all those years ago, Empress. Your nieces are identical to us except in personalities- which are opposite. How intriguing. I would like to meet them one day.” Aunt Cassandra proclaimed.
“You mean in all the years, Alex hasn’t taken you across the universal boundary?” I asked incredulously.
“Neither mother nor Aunt Alex, Empress, though we can think of no reason for it.” Cassandra replied sadly. “Though…I believe she felt the imbalance might persist and destabilize the Protoverse as it did before her initial arrival to our universe.”
“Well, I’ll just have to remedy that soon.” I said quietly to myself.
“Don’t, Alex.” Mom ordered. “There is a reason mother procrastinated our introductions and I’m sure you know exactly why!”
I nodded almost imperceptibly. I did know the exact reason- only it had nothing to do with upsetting the Protoverse! Unfortunately, it was worse- a temporal waypoint.
Alexis…mom, nodded back once. She obviously had been monitoring my thoughts. Talk about not following Terra’s premiere protocol!
‘May I remind you again that we are not on Terra, Alexandra?’ Mom said in my mind with a devious, visible, smirk.
‘Yes, mother, I know…and so do Cami and Cassi now.’
‘Cami is well aware of my breaching ‘protocol’, Alexandra.’
Physically I rolled my eyes.
“Empress?” My assistant, Cassie, inquired in confusion, “What happened to these memories? Why couldn’t I remember any of this…from before our upcoming assignment?”
“Since I have the same voids in my memories, I can only hypothesize. Perhaps it is related to the significant EMI pulse when…” I started to explain, but noticed Alexis’…mom’s expression grow sad.
“I hazard to guess, honey. Any number of things could have caused it.” I said instead, deciding not to upset mother further.
From somewhere in my mind the word ‘LAME’ shouted loudly. Mom raised an eyebrow to that.
Yes, she was monitoring.
My Aunts had already started to look younger as they’re newly reset nanos began the task of cellular regeneration. Before the day was over, my aunts would look identical to my assistants, Cassandra and Samantha. They might even start acting identical too.
Yay.
‘My’ Cassandra suddenly stared at me then Ale…mom.
“We can do all that stuff?” She asked in surprise. “We actually helped the Empress move all those villages?” She squeaked.
“Y’all bet yer asses we did, sis! Scared the livin’ piss outta us at the time too! As of that day we’d never done anything remotely that demanding! If Aunt Alex hadn’t required our participation, Sammi, Alexis, and me would’ve never found out how much we can really do…how much you can do.”
I thought my assistants would pass out, but instead, Cassie disappeared and a moment later walked out from the kitchen- a huge, brilliant smile on her face! Seeing her sister’s smile, Sam decided to try her newly remembered skills, phased out, and she reappeared by the banquet hall’s front doors sixty seconds later.
“So where’d you two go?” Mom asked as my two aunts looked on with matching smiles.
“I spent the day at the public archives…um…researching.” Sam answered.
“That’s funny. I didn’t see you there.” Cassie replied in surprise, but continued. “And I was in the history section for over eight hours.”
“I spent most of my time in the myth and fantasy section.” Sam told her, annoyed.
“Funny, I thought you’d spend your time in ‘Romantic Fiction’.” Cassie teased.
That didn’t take long.
“Well, our work here is done! We’ll be going now, Empress!” Aunt Cassandra announced hurriedly as she and Aunt Samantha quickly made for the door.
“You two are going to stay right here!” Mom growled. “We ALL still have a tremendous amount of work to do before opening those doors! And you two aren’t just going to stir things up and bale like you did a few years ago! Now get in that kitchen and help with Epiphany prep!”
“Alright, Lexi! Geez!” Aunt Samantha groused. “Who woulda thought our lil sis would become our mother?!”
Mom’s head drooped forward as her gaze fell to the floor immediately.
“Now look what ya done? Y’all know how Lexi feels about that subject, Sammi!” Aunt Cassandra growled.
“What I done? Like y’all didn’t do a damn thing, Cassie Sangiere?”
“Y’all knock it off, will ya!” I told them to quench the squabble I knew might possibly be coming. “Ain’t nothin’ worse ‘en missin’ yer ma! Do Ah hafta turn mah Mind Warriors on y’all?” I warned in a louder voice.
From the corner of my vision, I noticed Cami and Cassi Darough appear in the kitchen doorway. I mentally waved them off.
All three faces shot toward me then immediately dropped.
I guess I hit a nerve.
“I’m sorry.” I said quickly. “I had no right to-”
“You, above all others, have that singular right, Empress!” Mom said softly as she gently took my hands in hers. She and my two Aunts began to kneel.
“Don’t even start!” I scolded angrily, but calmed myself as they stood back up- mom slower than her, now physically younger appearing, sisters. “Look, I know this is not the happiest holiday for you, but instead of dwelling on what actually happened that day, let’s celebrate the Empress’ achievements- what she accomplished!”
It was my turn to look toward the floor now and I felt a tear run down both cheeks. “What…she…what she…she had to do. Let’s...” I sniffed back more tears. “Let’s…celebrate her…courage…the courage to do what had to be done.”
Mom quickly pulled me into a tight hug and we both cried in shared anguish.
The ‘Banquet Hall’ on the first floor of the Reilly Building, in which Mom’s ‘apartment’ also resided, was enormous. Easily six thousand square meters, it had been separated by a floor to ceiling, soundproofed, corrugated, divider. The larger two thirds of the area- the dining hall- was filled with tables and chairs and could easily seat five or six hundred. The lesser one third was further partitioned into individual ‘bedrooms’ where the guests could safely sleep, if desired. Overall, the dining hall was spectacularly decorated with two-dozen crystal chandeliers hanging eloquently from the nine-meter high ceiling to provide illumination. Around the walls and on the dividers, were murals depicting scenes of the ‘mythical’ Empress and her beloved Avalon in their prime.
One mural in particular portrayed a beautiful and very realistic looking Empress, her blonde Mind Warrior, three daughters, and two small, winged women- one with silver-violet wings and lustrous black hair as they posed in front of the heavy wooden doors of the Empress’ ‘Palace’.
One of those Pixies depicted in the mural flew lazily past me now. Allie stopped, hovered, and followed my gaze.
“I don’t think it looks anything like me, Empress. You, however, have been depicted beautifully.” She said, bowing to me in midair.
“Thank you, Allie, but that is not me. That is my grandmother, Alexandra of Avalon.” I corrected sadly.
“I so wish my mother was here.” Allie sighed as she continued her flight to the bedroom area.
“Don’t you even think about it, young lady!” Mom warned as she appeared behind me and placed a hand on my shoulder.
“Why?” I asked simply as I turned.
“Because Mei Lee asked not to. She made me promise that, when you did arrive, I’d prevent you from transporting her here. Mei Lee gave her life to protect her daughter, Alexandra. Let’s just honor the woman’s wish.”
I nodded after running the scenarios.
“There appear to have been many promises made in this universe, mother. I’m afraid I will be breaking a few.”
“I know, Alexandra…I know.” Mom agreed sadly.
Within a half an hour of opening the doors, the dining hall was filled to capacity and a line snaked out onto the sidewalk through the large vestibule. How could it be that on a planet so technologically advanced, so many were either homeless or financially destitute?
“So…what kind of game bird is this again? Yuuka asked as she picked up another serving tray full of the whitish, sliced meat.
“I’m thinking it’s this world’s version of turkey?” I answered, though not really sure. It certainly matched my sister’s memory of the United States’ holiday favorite.
“That goes out to table twenty-one, hun.” Alexi…mom told Yuuka as she walked briskly into the kitchen. “Alexandra, be a dear and fetch another container of gravy out of the cold locker, please? Give it to Hoshi so she can open it and reheat it. After you’ve done that, I need you to come with me. It’s just about time.”
Finishing that task, I joined mother by the doorway. Aunts Cassandra and Samantha walked through the crowded dining room and joined us.
“Do we have to do this, Lexi?” Aunt Sam whined.
“Yes, and no, you cannot be the Empress this year, Sam!” Mom responded.
My aunt frowned in disappointment immediately.
Mom reached out and gently touched my assistant, Cassie’s, arm.
“Cassandra, dear, could you put that tray down and join us, please?”
“Of course, Lex…M’lady.” Cassie frowned in confusion. After five hours of receiving her newest shared memories, she was still coming to terms with them.
“Now where is Rose?” Mom said aloud as she scanned the nearer section of the dining hall. “Rosie?” Mom shouted as she found her target and motioned to get her attention. “Could I borrow you a moment, please?”
“Yes, M’lady?” The woman that looked a lot like Corrine Masterson said as she joined us.
“Rosie, I’d like you to do a little cosmetology. I need Cassandra here,” Mom grasped and gently raised my assistant’s hand, “to look like me when I was eighteen. Think you can do that?”
The woman I knew to have green-speckled, lavender wings carefully appraised my dumbfounded assistant for several minutes then gathered her hair up in her hands. Two minutes later, Cassie’s hair matched Alexis’- save the gray. Placing her hands on Cassie’s face for less than a minute, Rose removed them to reveal ‘Alexis’- as I first met her back at Avalon.
“Wonderful job, Rosie!” Mom praised.
“The cast has been set! Now on with the program!” Mom announced excitedly after Rose went back to her previous duties.
“Ummm… what program?” Cassie, now disguised as Alexis, asked blankly, but then blinked as the memory presented itself. “Oh! Sure, I can do that, M’lady.”
“Remember, dear, you will represent me now. You’ve met the real Alexis in your universe. I have been told the two of us are much the same. I’ll be monitoring you should you have any questions.” Mom reminded my assistant. She then turned around to face all four of us.
“Places, everybody!” She chirped happily as she gently clapped her hands.
It was certainly nice to see a full-blown smile fill my mother’s face for a change!
Mom touched the earpiece in her right ear.
“Ava? It’s time to make the announcement. Please patch me into the Address system.”
A pleasant chime sounded through the hall and the conversational noise dropped significantly.
“Dear guests, welcome one and all to the Reilly Foundation’s annual Epiphany celebration. I have been informed that in just a few moments Empress Alexandra will arrive to begin the festivities. Everyone is invited to attend her Majesty and her daughters as rumor has it they will hold court here today. Thank you.” Mom’s upbeat voice rang out over the audio transducers.
Several of our Pixie sisters- in human mode- moved to the center of the dining hall and asked several tables worth of guests to help them open up a clearing in the middle. They increased the space to just over ten meters in diameter. Then the girls each picked up, unfolded, and held up a section of a large red ‘curtain’ that one of them had brought out from the kitchen.
The lights dimmed.
Mom phased out.
A bright spotlight snapped on and illuminated the red, circular, ‘curtain’.
Our sisters quickly dropped the thick red fabric in unison to reveal mom in a beautiful, royal blue peasant-style medieval period dress with white lace trim. It wasn’t hard to believe it was authentic.
The gathering hushed immediately with a collective gasp.
“Lords and Ladies, and all you young squires and maidens! Welcome to the one hundred and seventy-fifth annual Epiphany celebration here at Reilly Banquet Hall. Is everyone having a good time so far?”
The crowd applauded politely and children could be heard shouting ‘yes’.
“Is everyone getting enough to eat and drink?”
Again the audience applauded- some whistled. The children’s excitement seemed to double.
“Wonderful!” Mom cheered with a dramatic smile. “Now. It is our pleasure, the Daughters of Avalon and our sponsor, the Reilly Foundation, to present to you…” She paused dramatically, “THE ROYAL COURT! Please give it up for Empress Alexandra and her daughters: Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis!” Mom announced as she pointed back toward the kitchen and took a few steps in our direction. The children began cheering, giggling, and shouting as they jumped from their seats and ran toward the cleared space. Our sisters carefully kept the excited kids from getting too close and cleared a path for us to enter.
“I guess that’s our cue.” I said as I selected my medieval clothing and activated my covering. My ‘daughters’ did the same. As I offered them my hands, I felt the slightest of weight press on my right shoulder.
“This year we’re going to try something a little more spectacular.” I informed my ‘daughters’ as I phased us out and transported us to the center of the room and back a minute and a half.
“Is everyone getting enough to eat and drink?” Mom asked again as my real aunts leaned out to give me a questioning look.
I smiled deviously.
Everything stopped and an eerie silence suddenly filled the hall.
“I want you, Cassie, to lay on the floor sideways, head to my left. Lean your head on your left hand, elbow on the floor, and raise your right knee in the air about a third of a meter. Rest your right hand on your right knee. Don’t worry about rephasing when you release my hand, I’ve got that covered, honey. Aunties, I need you to stand on either side of me- facing away slightly. Cassandra, move your right leg half a step from the left- toes only, touching the floor. Samantha, do the same only with the opposite leg. Now I want you both to act like you’re both holding plasma pistols vertically in the air with both hands.”
One face looked up at me and two others looked over to me in awe.
“Did you just stop time, Empress?” Aunt Samantha gasped.
“Yes, I can do that.” I replied flatly. “Please, I need all three of you to have a serious face when I rephase us to make this work.”
Thirty seconds later- by my count, we were ready. I let time resume.
Mom was repeating her introduction. If she had nullified my time stoppage like I knew she could, she hadn’t moved or let on, and I hadn’t noticed as I posed my ‘daughters’.
As before, the audience applauded- some whistled. The children’s excitement had definitely doubled in volume.
“Wonderful! Now. It is our pleasure- the Daughters of Avalon and the Reilly Foundation- to present to you…THE ROYAL COURT! Please give it up for Empress Alexandra and her daughters, Cassandra, Samantha, and Alexis!”
Again Mother pointed to the kitchen entrance and took a few steps in that direction. She was now well clear of us.
I began to think about my temporal shield- to turn it on gradually and confine it- and was rewarded by the telltale, bluish glow surrounding only the four of us. The light increased as I thought about its intensity. Our guests- especially the children closest to us- began to point, gasp, and retreat, suddenly frightened by what was happening. Mom turned at their gesturing and gasped audibly! My shield continued to double in intensity for a few more seconds before I rephased us and completely cancelled my shield.
Our guests- all of them, and only after a unified gasp- began applauding wildly at- what appeared to be- to their eyes- our scientifically impossible, magical appearance.
No doubt some adults were wondering how we did it and how much it had cost the Daughters of Avalon or the Reilly Foundation!
Mom, still with a very stunned expression, immediately went to one knee and bowed deeply before us, but remained silent.
“Well, my brave daughters,” I announced with royal bravado as I looked out onto our guests and smiled. “I believe we are safe once again! I have brought us to a more ‘civilized’ era in this planet’s history.”
The younger children began oooowing and ahhhing while pointing to my shoulders. Apparently they had noticed Yuuka on my left and Allie on my right. The pointing out of the two, colorfully winged, five-inch women spread like wildfire through the young revisions.
“My faithful Pixies,” I said purposely, turning my head to each- just to bring more attention to them. Mom instantly looked up at me, in wide-eyed horror! “Hurry away and begin your reconnoitering; I want to make sure this location is truly secure!” I commanded as I pointed back to the kitchen majestically.
Both Pixies quickly got the idea, shot from my shoulders, and flew along the cleared path doing several loops and a few crossovers before disappearing through the open kitchen doors.
I observed mom’s expression change. She rolled her eyes and shook her head. ‘Show-off!’ she thought to me.
Our guests were silent for several long seconds, completely stunned by the ‘too realistic effect’.
The stunned audience recovered and clapped wildly for two full minutes. The enthusiastic whistling actually hurt my ears.
Still smiling and remaining stationary, I heard coherent voices making comments from the closer adult guests.
“Wow! That looked real, but that’s impossible, right?!”
“How in the world did they do that?”
“These are some of the best special effects I’ve ever seen!”
There were many more, but those were among the ones I could make out.
“Mother? We have company!” ‘Alexis’ informed from where she lay below me. “Apparently you’ve rephased us into the middle of some large gathering. A festival of some kind, I presume.” She never acknowledged mom kneeling less than a meter in front of her, instead looking past her to the audience.
Our audience laughed and giggled mildly.
“Empress, why have we arrived here? Do you have some foreseen purpose you intend us to fulfill?” Cassandra asked, her head turning slightly to me.
“Look at all the children! I love children!” Samantha cackled like an old hag.
‘Alexis’, Cassandra, and I slowly looked to- and stared uncomfortably at Samantha in disbelief.
Our guests, especially the kids, laughed hysterically!
“My daughter, I believe you have taken too well to the Terran’s ‘Witches Festival’! We, however, are no longer on that planet. These children look benign and well mannered. I sense only good magic’s and intentions here.”
“Don’t mind her, mom, Samantha just likes to tease.” Cassie assured me.
“Humph!” Samantha huffed indignantly. “Hey, where are we anyway, Mom?” She continued, looking around in confusion.
Again mom- still bowing and on one knee- went unnoticed.
“Let’s ask the local inhabitants.” I suggested then looked past mom to a girl of maybe seven revolu…years of age in the front row.
“Um…” I pointed past mom to the little girl, “Pardon me, M’lady…we’re not from around here…soooo…could you tell us where we are?” I asked sweetly.
“Fleming…City.” The girl answered timidly just above a whisper.
“Could you say that again, M’ lady? Time travel sometimes dampens our hearing, as the winds of time can be very loud. Where are we again?”
The audience laughed.
“Fleming City.” The youngster shouted, giggling.
“Oh! Fleming City.” I paused to contemplate that. “And…and do you know what year this is, M’lady?”
“1459!” She again shouted.
“Is that AM or PM, M’lady?” I asked, feigning confusion.
The young girl began laughing hysterically.
“Mother! The time of the day is AM or PM, not the year!” My ‘daughter’, Alexis, growled from below me. I imagined her rolling her eyes.
“Why are you lounging on the floor?” An older boy- maybe nine or ten blurted out to ‘Alexis’. Several other children followed suit and began shouting the same question.
Looking at the initiator, I raised my hand for them to quiet so I could answer.
“Because we were under attack by a horde of Romans bearing gifts; their only thoughts, to do us financial harm!” I said royally.
“Don’t let her kid ya, honey! Mom likes to tease. She actually asked us to assume this pose before we transported in.” Cassandra giggled.
More laughter filled the hall
This was fun, but the Empress had other duties here today.
“Have the people of this era forgotten the proper way to greet the Empress of Time and Space?” I questioned in a menacing, regal voice. Again, overlooking mom for the gathered participants.
Mom looked back at the little girl that had told me our location and coaxed her to move forward and join her. The girl shyly did so and automatically knelt on one knee. Mom leaned over and whispered something in her ear.
“Empress, welcome to Fleming City! It is 12:30PM, Saturday, June 20th, 1459AE.” Mom and the girl chorused together loudly.
“Thank you, M’ladies.” I said as I curtsied delicately. Sam and Cassie bowed to her also.
The girl beamed at our noble gesture.
Mom whispered into her ear again and the girl rose cautiously and ran back to her previous location. Giggling and high-pitched murmuring ensued from the young children surrounding her.
Mom looked back up at me and smiled proudly. She then gave us a nod and rose to her feet before moving off to our right.
My three ‘daughters’ looked toward me.
“You know, Empress, I think- that in the name of peaceful relations- it is customary to distribute gifts when meeting a new society. Am I right, everyone?” Samantha informed me as she motioned to our guests with one hand.
Applause filled the hall and we waited one minute for it to subside.
“So it is, Samantha! How might we go about this? These young maidens and squires seem set to bolt from their lines and storm our position!” I replied.
“Maybe if they formed single lines in front of each of us and remained orderly and well behaved, Empress?” Cassandra offered.
“I think that would work well, daughter.” I acknowledged. “Lady Moderator, would you see to the particulars?” I asked mom regally as I motioned and bowed to her.
“As you wish, my Empress.” Mom answered with a gentle bow of her own and a pleasant smile.
“Can I get up off the floor now, mother?” ‘Alexis’ whined.
The hall again filled with laughter as applause erupted. Several of our sisters that had been serving guests approached and formed the children into single lines according to different age groups. I, the Empress, naturally got the youngest group and the children that were courageous enough to ask about meeting the Empress personally.
“And I want a new personal comm, an a real, grownup, motorized bicycle, an a Heavy Hectare Automated Earthmover, an…an…” A young boy of about seven revo…years droned. I had hoped someone was taking notes as his list seemed to take at least four pages!
“My, are you sure you can use all those things, young squire?” I interrupted with a pleasant laugh and grin.
“I do, Em…Empress! Poppa promised me you would get me all the things that I want as well as lots of money for him to pay for it!” The child replied. I didn’t think he quite understood the reason he was here, or what money really was.
‘Here.’ Mom said in my mind as she remained out of phase behind me.
“Well, let’s see if this can help you and you’re Poppa on your way. It might take me some time to get your request together as it is a rather lengthy list, so please be patient, honey.” I said as I reached my left hand behind me and felt an envelope drop onto it. I reached back around and offered it to the moderately surprised child.
“Is that all?” he asked in surprise and quickly continued.
“Where’s all my stuff? I wanted my stuff today!” He demanded.
“Patience is a virtue, my young squire!” I replied as I looked into his scowling face. “Time is a sequence of events that must happen correctly or they might not happen at all.” I looked to his apologetic father sadly standing off to the side. “Give this to your Poppa and I promise you will have all that you have requested.”
“It’s just a stupid envelope though! What could this do?” he demanded quite petulantly.
“My dear young squire, just give this to your Poppa as I have requested. He will know what to do with it.”
“Keep your dumb envelope!” The boy shouted and threw it to the ground before stomping away angrily.
A look of horror filled his father’s face.
The discarded envelope suddenly hovered off the ground and slowly flew over to the boy’s father. He stared in utter amazement of the spectacle, but accepted it in his outstretched hand. A tear appeared on his cheek as he nodded reverently to me.
‘Thanks, Cami.’ I thought to her.
‘He thanks you too and apologizes for his son’s rude behavior, Empress.’ Cami thought back.
Another spoiled child rushed to me and immediately demanded that I produce his requests in real-time or he would have his mother charge me legally with ‘breach of contract’!
I stopped time and turned around to where mother stood.
“Y’all believe these here brats? Ah ain’t no Homeworld Santa, ma! How dare they demand anything from me…or…or any of us! They got no solid ground to stand on yet insist I cater to their egos!”
“The children of this time period are very spoiled, Alexandra, I’ll give you that. Though,” she giggled, “This is the first time an eight-year-old has threatened us with judicial action! I’ll see what I can do.”
“No. I can take care of this, ma.”
“Just think to me if you need me, Alexandra.”
I nodded and released time.
“So…you’re intention was to accuse the Empress of Time and Space with breach of contract, young barrister? Rather a bold move on your part, though futile! Do you not understand that I am above any and all laws of the land- on any continent- any planet- any universe?” I said looking at him with a devious and foreboding grin. I also engaged my temporal shield a few notches.
“And do you also understand that you and your mother have no legal right with which to apply business law charges to a nonprofit organization- let alone two? May I remind both of you that you are here because you both are monetarily distressed- your mother, Chantel, not having held a job for eighteen months? I’m also afraid that means you have no finances with which to initiate any legal action at all against me OR my daughters.” I said calmly while looking straight at the child’s mother. I pulsed my shield to accentuate the ‘or’.
“What I will do for you both is give you this envelope. You, dear Joshua, will hand this promptly to your waiting mother. She will understand and act on it’s enclosed instructions or I will see you back here next year. Do…I…make…myself…clear?” I said all that as I gave him and his mother the ‘Demmit Stare’ while pulsing my shield to emphasize the last five words.
“Come along, Joshua! We’ve taken up too much of the Empress’ time already.” His mom whispered in wide-eyed, fright as I held out the envelope, which she accepted with down-turned eyes. “My most humble thanks, your Majesty.”
The woman took a firm hold on her son and quickly guided him away from us.
‘Not what I would’ve done, but impressive nonetheless, Alexandra.’ Mom thought to me. There was the slightest sound of approval in her thought.
This was getting very disappointing! I had welcomed over two-dozen children so far today and all wanted the same thing. Things! As if my previous observation about being some Santa Claus supplement on this planet were actually true!
I took a deep breath and let it out slowly to calm myself.
Not one of the children seen by me so far seemed to have grasped the concept that their parent(s) or guardian(s) had little or no means by which to support themselves, yet all had more or less demanded material ‘things’ from me and my ‘daughters’. None seemed to even think about asking for the ‘important things’; things like a home, education, food on the table, or loving parents in the case of the orphans in attendance.
I interviewed several more ‘demanding’ children before deciding I definitely needed a break. I closed my eyes and within that brief second, I saw an image…or rather a set of images that surprised me and shook me to my core!
How had I missed this?
Opening my eyes, I looked to the next child in line. She had been waiting patiently to see me for well over an hour. The meter and a half tall girl suddenly began to teeter and looked on the verge of collapse. Two of our sisters noticed and very quickly stepped in to help as her mother looked on in horror from not far off.
“Well hello there! How are you today, sweetie?” I asked the frail, sickly looking girl of about ten or eleven as I gracefully offered my hand in friendship when Allie and Yuuka carefully handed her off to me.
She was dressed in a slightly medieval looking dress and strangely, wore a knitted cap on her head. I noted her high forehead and no escaping locks of hair at all. I also noted that she was deficit eyebrows and lashes, as well- odd.
I immediately consulted my gift again to make sure.
“I’m feeling good, your majesty, and you?” She said politely, trying to genuflect. I quickly motioned for her to remain standing.
“Oh, I’ve had good days and bad days, Alicia. That is your name is it not?” I replied pleasantly.
“Yes, I’m Alici…” She stopped abruptly and momentarily stared at me in curiosity.
“How pretty!” I smiled. “Alicia…what is it…Peltierre?” I said gently.
“Peltierre, your majest...” She whispered as her mouth suddenly dropped open.
“I won’t tell anybody, Lady Alicia!” I whispered back conspiratorially- her tentative futures having already played out in my mind.
Alicia suffered from a lack of antibodies and clotting agents. I saw two possible futures for this poised and very polite young lady. Unfortunately, her name didn’t list among Reilly’s crew manifest as I’d just foreseen.
I got up and offered her my seat. She nervously waved off my offer.
“That’s okay, your majesty, I’m just a little nervous. This is the first time I’ve ever met you, Empress Alexandra.” She gracefully declined.
“And this is the first time I’ve met you, M’lady.” I admitted, bowing my head. “So…what is it you truly desire this day, Lady Alicia, on what I have been informed is the planetary holiday called Epiphany?”
The young girl blushed and I noticed her intensely concerned mother watching off to my right, listening intently for her answer.
It took her about thirty seconds to build the courage to answer.
“To travel through time and help people like you do, your majesty.”
Her mother instantly looked heartbroken.
“Why would you want to travel through time, Lady Alicia? It is laced with uncertainty and unknown dangers. Traveling through time is very stressful and not for the faint of heart.”
“But mom told me the stories of how you travel through time to help people, your majesty! I want to help people too!”
My heart fell! She had just forced me to choose option two. Looking around I saw that ‘Alexis’, Cassie, and Sam were between interviewing children.
“Watch this, Lady Alicia.” I whispered as I raised and waved my hand left to right slowly. All movement and sound around us stopped.
Both Alexis’, Cassandra, and Samantha all looked toward me. They were giving off the slight bluish glow that told me they were shielding themselves from the stoppage.
Alicia noticed the glow too and her mouth dropped open.
“Empress? Why did you stop time again? Cassie inquired. Alicia looked around us- probably wondering what was happening.
“We’ll be back, ladies.” I said, standing, before phasing out. Of course I released my hold on time as well.
A huge, white-walled, castle towered before Alicia and I. We were standing in the center of one of the many villages that had been moved that fateful day.
“Do you recognize this place, M’lady?” I asked the dumbfounded girl.
There was only stunned silence from my companion.
“Lady Alexandra, what brings you and this strangely coifed young maiden to Miller’s Glen? I thought you out spreading the peace?” A man in period coverings asked as I rephased us. He seemed shaken by our appearance, but had quickly recovered.
“My young companion wishes to see where I live, sir. I did not wish to startle you by appearing so suddenly.”
“It is nothing but pleasant to see you out and about, M’lady!” He said happily as he bowed slightly to us and continued about his business.
“Majesty? Are we really here? Can this really be…? My confused companion inquired in an excited, but unsure tone.
“I thought your wish was to travel with me, Lady Alicia?” I said with a pout. “That was your deepest desire, was it not?”
“Momma and Poppa said you weren’t real though. They said you were just a legend.”
“Huh! And I suppose the two Pixies you saw when we first appeared weren’t real either?” I countered with a smile. “Lady Allie? Would you consider yourself real or imaginary?” I asked looking to Alicia’s frail right shoulder where a silver-violet-winged Pixie stood clutching the girl’s knitted head cover.
The Pixie hovered off the child and faced Alicia eye to eye.
“I consider myself very real, Empress. Who is our friend?” Allie replied.
“An acquaintance from a future time that has very eloquently asked to travel with me through time, Allie. Alicia, meet Allie. Allie, Alicia.
The Pixie began to grow- but not too much. Alicia’s eyes almost popped from her head and I thought she would faint on the spot!
Allie offered her hand as soon as she stopped growing to her six-year old height.
Alicia was speechless as well as motionless. Allie took my companion’s hand and shook it vigorously. “Hi.”
“Empress, why does she wear such a strange bonnet? I have never seen such a design before.”
“As I said, Alicia isn’t from this time, Allie. We have just arrived from the far future.” I explained.
“Then you are not Alexandra of Avalon?” Allie realized.
“I am Alexandra of Reilly, dear sister.”
Allie dropped to one knee. “Welcome to Miller’s Glenn on Avalon, Empress! It is 1:35PM, Sunday September 12th, 264 AE.” The six year old declared.
My companion gasped as I felt her grip tighten on my fingers.
“Why…why…are we here, majesty?” The girl gasped as she continued to stare at the younger girl before us.
“You said you wanted to travel through time to help people, didn’t you, Alicia?” I asked gently.
The child silently and slowly nodded.
“Well, we’re here to help someone.” I continued.
“Who, majesty?” She asked quietly.
I looked at Allie a moment then back at my guest.
“You. We’re here to help you, Alicia.” I said with a bright smile.
8:30PM, Avalon, Homeworld, September 12th, 264AE
“Did you pass my message to Mei Lee as requested, Morgan?”
“Aye, M’lady. Mother and child have gone to East Bordergate for a few days to greet Lady Alexis’ arrival from her crusade.”
I nodded my acknowledgement.
“How’s the girl doing, Lady Alexandra,” Alex’s chambermaid inquired as we met and conversed quietly in the hallway just outside my domicile. It was a suite really, consisting of three bedrooms and a large living area with a small dining nook.
“Sleeping peacefully for several hours now.” I answered. “Apparently the trip and everything associated with it fatigued her more than she thought. She was not a well child, Morgan.”
“I trust she will look…less piqued by morning?” Morgan stated more than asked with a knowing grin. Alex’s chambermaid was one of the few people that had known about the Empress before our big ‘coming out’ three months ago- relative to this time period.
“Yes, she will, but I’m not comfortable with the circumstances though, sister. I saw one of two possible scenarios; one where she asked me and her parent for a new personal communicator then she and her parent deleted with the Homeworld; the second was she asked to time travel with me…to help people…she…she forced my hand, Morgan! That crafty little revision actually- and freely- chose her future!”
“Isn’t that what you wished to happen, M’lady?” She asked in confusion.
“Morgan, the future of this planet is but twenty-two months from ending in her time and I have no record of her assignment to Reilly Research Station! I am afraid I have done something that will hurt this child…to somehow increase her pain and suffering in the end.” I paused to wipe my eyes.
“Surely her gift won’t somehow prolong the agony, Alex? Why would you heal her only to allow that?”
“That was never my intent. I just couldn’t stand to see an intellectually mature young woman spend her last days confined to a hospital bed, hooked to life-sustaining equipment!”
“Empress, I know this must be asked of you many times…and for varying reasons…but couldn’t you find some way…some scenario as you call it, where the girl survives? Would it change the time stream so markedly?” Morgan inquired as her eyes pleaded with me to find at least a niche for Alicia.”
“You do know what the water of Reilly does, don’t you, Morgan?”
“Aye, M’lady! It bestows both longevity and gift to those that you allow to partake of it- right wondrous gifts!” She recited with a nod and a smile.
I shook my head in amusement. “And what gifts have the waters bestowed to you, sister?”
Morgan began to float off the ground with a devious grin on her face.
“Excuse me, your majesty, but…” A sleepy-eyed Alicia said as she opened my suite’s door. She froze and gasped seeing a woman hovering one meter off the floor in front of her!
“I thought you said the young lass was sleeping, M’lady?” Morgan said as her shoes touched the floor gently. “Feline’s out of the crate now, I’d wager!”
I nodded and turned to my young companion.
“I did not mean to wake you, Lady Alicia. I’m sorry.”
“You didn’t wake me, majesty. I need to use the sanitary facilities, but don’t know where they are.”
“The privy is down at the end of the hall, M’lady. Don’t forget to pull gently on the handle when finished. Wouldn’t want that lovely dress to get splashed would we?” Morgan instructed as she pointed off to our left. “Mind the seat, it might be chilled.”
We watched in silence as Alicia hurried down the hall and disappeared behind a wooden door at the end.
“If I may, M’lady? What gift has been bestowed upon Lady Alicia?” Morgan asked.
Before I could answer, a shrill scream emanated from the small room at the end of the hall. Morgan and I raced there immediately.
“Alicia? Are you okay? Do you require assistance?” I asked.
There was no reply.
“Lady Alicia? Do you require our assistance?” Morgan tried.
“I’m…I’m alright…IIII think. IIIIII saw a rodent…and…I…” she responded in a tiny, quivering voice. There was a pause before she said anything else.
“I…I…Mmmmmajesty, could I…um…p…p…possibly bother you…um…for some assistance? IIIII seem to have…to have a…a slight problem?”
My foresight provided Morgan’s requested ‘niche’- its answer anyway.
Carefully and slowly opening the privy door, Morgan and I peered in cautiously. Alicia was nowhere to be seen, but we spied a small rodent spiked to the floor with what looked like a thin dart made of bone! This looked all too familiar.
“Alicia?” Morgan asked in confusion.
“Um…can either of you advise me as to how I can do this? More importantly, can you tell me how to get down?”
Looking up, we saw the problem immediately. Alicia struggled and strained to push herself away from the ceiling of the room- desperately searching for some way to restore her localized gravity and return to the floor.
I smiled.
“Morgan, it seems you have a student to instruct.” I said before looking up at a very frightened Alicia Peltierre. “How you get down depends on you, Lady Alicia. By the way, welcome to the sisterhood, M’lady.” I nodded up to her, smiled, and then turned to step back out into the hallway.
“Lady Morgan, she shall require a basic, but firm, knowledge of her gift before we leave tomorrow. She must also fully understand about the sisterhood and its importance.”
“It shall be done first thing on the morrow, Empress.” Morgan acknowledged as I walked back to my suite of rooms.
“But majesty, how do I get down?” Alicia cried out from behind me.
“Ye just have to think about landing, lass. Don’t think it too strongly though or…” Morgan instructed just before I heard a shriek and a muffled ‘thump’ on the wooden floor.
The mystery that was Alicia Peltierre had been solved. That being said, I retired to my bedroom for the night.
And how is our young Valkyrie this morning, Morgan?” I asked as I walked out into my living area to see the chambermaid cleaning up.
“Majesty! Look! I can fly!” Alicia’s excited voice exclaimed from just over my head. Good thing the ceilings were just over three-point-six meters high in Avalon!
“Ah, but can you land and not break any bones in the process, young lady?” I questioned as I observed her flying slowly across the ceiling.
“I suggested she practice adjusting her altitude, Alexandra. Once she has accomplished that she’ll be able to touch down safely.”
I nodded my approval and walked over to the small table set with breakfast.
“Have either of you had breakfast yet?” I asked as I saw that nothing had been touched.
“I informed my student that once she succeeded in changing height she could eat.” Morgan answered.
“You are quite the tyrant and taskmaster, Morgan Freya.” I giggled. “To deny a student sustenance…”
“A barbaric, but effective way of instruction, Empress. Sometimes the old ways are still the best, are they not?” Morgan winked playfully, yet remained strict looking.
“Very good, Lady Alicia! Now try to land and not make the floor creak.” Morgan said as I looked across the room. To my relief Alicia touched down fast, but gently. I heard no noise from the floor.
“Well done, Lady Alicia! You may now partake of breakfast.” Morgan approved.
“YES!” Alicia shouted as she thrust her fisted hands high up over her head. Eight boney darts lodged themselves into the ceiling directly above her head.
“My apologies, Alexandra! We have not touched on ballista control as of yet.” Morgan admitted in embarrassment.
“She’ll have lots of time to learn that, Lady Morgan, you’ve done wonders with Lady Alicia- and in record time. Come ladies, have something to eat. Everything is simply delicious.” I told them both.
“In a moment, Lady Alexandra.” Morgan said as she gracefully flew to the ceiling and worked the eight boney projectiles free.
My companion’s face flushed in embarrassment.
As we sat eating our breakfast, Alicia asked the question I knew she would ask eventually.
“Majesty? When you first appeared in the Hall…there was a silver-violet-winged Pixie on your shoulder.”
I silently nodded.
“Well yesterday when we first arrived here, I think I saw that same Pixie. Was I seeing things or are they related?”
I smiled. “They are one in the same, Alicia. Yesterday you met Allie as a six-year-old. In your time she has grown up and is over twelve hundred.”
She gasped at that so I decided to ask Alicia a few questions.
“Have you ever heard of the ‘Sisters of Avalon’, Lady Alicia?”
“Sisters, majesty?” She asked, confused.
“In your time we call ourselves the ‘Daughters of Avalon’, honey. You see…the sisters of Avalon…not just our Pixie sisters…live a very long time. So long in fact, that several of us are still alive in your time period. Do you understand what that could mean?” I asked.
“You mean you are THE Empress?” She asked, her eyes widening instantly.
“Alas no, I am the Empress’ Granddaughter, but I share her gift, memories, and physical appearance. You see; there are actually three Empresses, Alicia. My Grandmother we refer to as the ‘Past’ Empress. I am the ‘Present’ Empress, and my great niece is the ‘Future’ Empress. We all look identical- and are- except for our home time period. Understand?”
So you are actually from my time, majesty?” My young companion answered.
“Yes and no, Alicia.” I answered as I winced. This was where things got confusing. “I once lived in your time, but now I live in another time and another universe completely.”
Now Morgan and Alicia stared at me in confusion. This wasn’t exactly how I wanted things to progress so I promptly changed topics.
“What you really need to know is that the Sisters of Avalon live a very long time. And because we live so long, the average person simply cannot understand. To them it is impossible for someone to live several ‘normal’ generations.”
“How old are you, majesty?” Alicia blurted out innocently, but quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment.
“I have existed almost one thousand years in one form or another.” I told her.
“And you, Lady Morgan?” Our young guest added.
“I’m only a hundred and forty-five, lass, but what does it matter? We’ll live a very long time. I wouldn’t be in any hurry though! Live each and every day as if it were your last and savor the experience. Learn new things. Educate yourself, lass. That’s the code I decided to live by when the Empress offered me the water of Reilly.”
Alicia looked even more confused.
“Why offer me all this advice, M’lady? You talk as if I have received this water.” Alicia said, still confused.
“Lady Alicia,” I asked, “can you not fly and shoot boney darts from your fists?” I asked calmly.
She froze while staring at me.
“Welcome to the Sisters of Avalon, Lady Alicia Peltierre.” I said in response to her silence. “Now to the bylaws of the sisterhood, M’lady.”
“By…bylaws?” She stuttered.
“Bylaws, Lady Alicia. First and foremost, people outside the sisterhood cannot find out about us. Unfortunately, that includes your parent…unless you explicitly wish her to know. Secondly, you shall not use your gifts in public unless absolutely necessary or as suggested by another sister or myself.” I told her. Appraising my young guest’s comprehension, I continued. “Those are our bylaws, Lady Alicia. Do you understand them?”
“Just two? How can you have just two bylaws, majesty?” She frowned in confusion.
“Oh…there is a third, but it is more a requirement than a suggested bylaw, honey. You must call me by my given name of Alex or Alexandra. Is that understood?” I smiled pleasantly.
Alicia’s mouth dropped open as she nodded agreement.
“Understood, majesty.”
I glared angrily at our newest sister.
“I…understand…Alexandra?”
“That’s better, honey.” I smiled. “Morgan, we will be leaving this afternoon. I don’t want so much time to elapse as to allow Alicia to forget what we were doing before leaving her time.”
“My time, maj…Alexandra? But I thought you were from ‘my’ time?” Alicia argued, confused again.
“The Empress of Time and Space belongs to no time in particular, lass. When one can move randomly through it in either direction, ‘belonging’ to any one time loses its meaning.” Morgan tried to explain.
“Lady Morgan is right, Alicia. What I would call my ‘home’ time is actually nine hundred and eighty-three years in YOUR future and on a completely different planet that ‘we’ coincidentally call Earth and, in a completely different universe. I wish it were easier to explain and understand, but one day you will grasp at least a small portion of how time works for me. I’m sorry I have confused you to such extent, sister.” I said sadly. “Time travel is not the most straight-forward enterprise to comprehend.”
“So it was true…what you said to me…um… before you brought me back here…” Alicia summarized, “Time travel IS NOT for the faint of heart.”
“Aye, lass! I’ve been on a few trips with our Empress. I shant dwell on the things we seen. Could’ve used your gift on more than one occasion though! That skewering of rodents ye do woulda come in quiet handy.” Morgan admitted.
Alicia blushed brightly again.
“I…I still don’t know how I can do that, M’lady. It feels ‘otherworldly’ when it happens and my skin crawls when one fires off.”
“Aye! Muh skin crawls when I see ye do it, too, Lady Alicia. Good thing I’m in your good graces, huh?” Morgan laughed.
All during our meal I had noted that Alicia had been scratching her scalp through the woven cap she refused to take off. The frequency of that action had only increased.
“Alicia, I suggest you remove your head covering and allow air to circulate for a bit.” I advised.
“Maj…Alexandra, it is embarrassing. My treatments have left me…” Our sister warned as she blushed profusely.
“Bald, Alicia?” I interrupted. “And when was the last time you felt like scratching your scalp?” I asked with a playful smile.
She thought about forty seconds. “Before my hair fell out from the treatments, Alexandra.”
Alicia’s eyes suddenly opened wider as my words and question sunk in. Carefully she began to pull the material from her head to reveal a head full of short blonde hair- no more than a centimeter long, but hair nonetheless.
“It is a miracle, your majesty!” She gasped as her fingers experimentally combed through the short growth.
“Ney, lass! Tis the water of Reilly!” Morgan replied with a smile to the exuberant girl. “The water both heals and bestows a gift, Lady Alicia.”
“Heals? You mean my disease is cur- I no longer need treatments?” Alicia cried in happiness. “Will I live as long as you, Maj…Alexandra?”
“That I can completely guarantee, M’lady!” I explained happily.
The eleven-year old flew at me and wrapped her arms around me, squeezing tightly.
“Thank you, Empress! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
“You are most welcome, Alicia Peltierre! Now,” I said calmly, “Could you put me down gently? Very…gently?”
“So, did ye see that little trick comin’, Empress?” Morgan giggled as Alicia settled us gently to the floor.
“In fact, I know exactly what she can accomplish, sister!” I smiled pleasantly.
“I must ask you not to tell your parent about your ‘miraculous cure’ immediately after our return, Alicia. It would be better if she just ‘stumbled’ upon it by ‘accident’ at a later date. When she does, you should act as surprised as you did when you found out this morning. Do you understand?”
“Why, Alexandra? Why put her through anymore worry?” Alicia asked me as we prepared for our trip back to ‘present day’ Fleming City.
“What are the bylaws of the Sisters of Avalon, young lady?” I asked as a reminder.
“Um…don’t let normal people find out about us and…um…don’t use our powers in public?”
I nodded with a smile.
“But, if I won’t be using my pow…gift in public, Alexandra, how could they find out?”
“Some of our ‘guests’ are already close to believing that I exist. Not many, but all it takes would be a few.” I said calmly. “I used my gift to make our ‘grand entrance’ into the Hall, remember? I also stopped time to let our sisters know you and I were going on a little trip. Someone…maybe a distant relative that doesn’t know they possess a gift…may have seen that, honey. We can’t take the chance. Does that make sense?”
Alicia, mouth wide open, nodded her understanding.
“Good. Now take your place in front of me and try to remember your state of mind and expression as we talked in Reilly Hall the other day, okay?”
The girl’s expression neutralized.
“Good. Morgan Freya, it has been good to see you again, M’lady! Tell Alex of my visit when she and Byron get back. Also tell my aunts that I’ll see them next time…and to behave themselves!”
“That I’ll do, Empress. May the temporal winds blow favorably, Alexandra!” Morgan replied then paused.
“Well, lass, ye gonna say good bye? The student should always so honor her tutor the respect she deserves.”
Knowing that Morgan and Alicia hadn’t made formal contact since her Mahanilui, I watched with amusement.
“Ouuuuuuch!” Both exclaimed together.
Morgan eyed me angrily.
“Ye knew that were ta happen! Alex, yer the sneaky bitch!”
“What happened? Why did you shock me, Lady Morgan?” Alicia asked in alarm as she rubbed the pain out of her hand.
“Forgot ta tell ya, lass, but the Empress…she likes to tease her sisters- sometimes mercilessly!”
Both Alicia and Morgan stared at me- though for different reasons.
“You two just ‘synced up’”, I revealed. “When temporal twins meet and touch, they ‘synchronize’ with each other. The nanotechs in each of you have been ‘reset’ to the younger instance- you, Alicia.”
“So I’m gonna go back through maturement again, am I?” Morgan glared angrily.
“No. Well, maybe…yes…um…no.” I answered as I checked my foresight with a devious smile.
“See what I mean, lass?” Morgan glared back at me again then looked to the young girl. “Welcome to clan Freya, Lady Alicia. Serve the Freya’s and the Empress well, lass.”
“Oh…by the way…thanks for the reset, M’lady! I’ve been feelin’ slower these last ten years.” Morgan added with a pleasant smile as she embraced Alicia once more.
Stepping back beside me, Alicia took my offered hand.
1:58PM, Reilly Building, Community Hall, Fleming City, June 20th, 1459AE
“Well hello there! How are you today, sweetie?” Alicia and I found ourselves back in Reilly Hall as we met each other the first time.
Alicia looked at me as her mouth again dropped open.
“Tha…ttttthat’s me!” She stuttered. “But how…”
“I’m feeling good, your majesty, and you?” Her former self said politely as we listened.
“Oh, I’ve had good days and bad days, Alicia. That is your name is it not?” My previous self replied pleasantly.
“You knew who I was!” She accused.
I nodded.
“Yes, I’m Alici…” Past Alicia said stopping abruptly.
“How pretty! Alicia…what is it…Peltierre?”
“Peltierre, your majest…” Both past and present girl’s mouth suddenly dropped open.
“I won’t tell anybody, Lady Alicia!”
“Lady Morgan was right about you, Alexandra! You do like to tease.” Present Alicia groaned as she looked up to me. “Did you also see my affliction?”
“That you suffered from a lack of antibodies and clotting agents?” I nodded.
When past Alex got up to offer her seat, I nudged us forward until we were standing just behind our past selves. Alicia began to get nervous.
“That’s okay, your majesty, I’m just a little nervous. This is the first time I’ve ever met you, Empress Alexandra.”
“And this is the first time I’ve met you, M’lady. So…what is it you truly desire this day, Lady Alicia, on what I have been informed is the planetary holiday called Epiphany?”
“I hadn’t noticed my mother watching off to the right, Alexandra. Why was she there?”
“She wanted to hear what your wish was, honey. You ARE familiar with the Epiphany wish, right?”
“But I told you my fondest wish, Empress! And you granted it!” My travel companion exclaimed excitedly.
“To travel through time and help people like you do, your majesty.” Her previous instance stated succinctly.
“Why does mother look so sad, Alexandra?”
“Let’s keep listening.” I suggested.
“Why would you want to travel through time, Lady Alicia? It is laced with uncertainty and unknown dangers. Travelling through time is very stressful and not for the faint of heart.”
“But mom told me the stories of how you travel through time to help people, your majesty! I want to help people too!”
“Apparently your mother was hoping you’d wish to be cured, honey. Believe me…no mother wants to lose a child…especially her only child!” I told Alicia. “Trust me, I have two girls myself.”
“But you did cure me!” Alicia declared then thought a minute. Her mouth dropped again as she finally caught up with what I said. “You…you saw all that too, Empress?”
I smiled and nodded toward our past selves. “We need to carefully occupy the same space that our past selves do so it appears we never left the building, Alicia. When I say to, we take our previous places, understand?”
“Watch this, Lady Alicia.” Past me whispered as she raised and waved her hand left to right slowly. All movement and sound around us stopped- just as I remembered.
Once more I noticed the bluish glow envelope us.
“Am I really glowing, Alexandra?” Alicia screeched.
Both Alexis’, Cassandra, and Samantha all looked toward us like before. They were giving off the slight bluish glow that told me they were shielding themselves from the stoppage.
“Empress? Why did you stop time again? Cassie inquired again. Alicia looked around us- this time with a better understanding of what was happening.
“We’ll be back, ladies.” My past self announced.
“Now, Alicia.” I said as we both moved into position. “Remember your mood and expression, honey. Good continuity is the key to believing.”
“Welcome back, Empress.” Cassandra greeted. “And welcome to the sisterhood, Alicia Peltierre.”
Thank you, M’lady.” She answered politely with a slight bow.
“Play along now, honey.” I said as I raised my hand and released time. The hall became noisy and people started moving again. “You see all those people around us, Lady Alicia?” I continued as if I hadn’t stopped to take a quick trip back to Avalon.
“Yes, Al…your majesty?” Alicia said catching herself quite quickly.
“All those people are here to ask things of me and my daughters, Alicia. Sadly, we can only grant them their more materialistic wishes. Now, given those parameters, what is your wish?” I explained sadly.
Alicia’s mother looked at us, hopeful that her daughter might rethink her wish.
“I would still like to travel with you, Majesty! I want to help people…like you do here…for everyone here! That is my truest, most heartfelt, wish, Empress Alexandra!” Alicia announced with more force than I thought a girl in her ‘condition’ should have used.
Again her mother looked heartbroken, yet awed by her daughter’s determination.
I nodded- though more like bowed to my young sister. “Such conviction from one so young, Lady Alicia! Let me see what I can do to honor such a heartfelt wish, M’lady.”
Taking a page from my great-niece, Alexandra’s book, I reached into my authentic cloth purse up to my elbow- knowing that few would notice the spatial anomaly, rummaged around in it for a moment, and pulled out a small beige legal envelope. I checked to see if it had Alicia’s surname on it.
“I believe this will complete your wish, M’lady.” Instead of looking to Alicia, I looked intently at her mother as I handed over the envelope to Alicia.
“You will stay here tonight continuing to enjoy the hospitality of the Daughters of Avalon, M’lady. I’m sure you will undoubtedly find our beds stiff, but at least you won’t be out in the cold and damp- and before you decline or deny anything, consider the myths and legends that surround this holiday and me. Those that you wished your daughter to believe.” Alicia’s mother stared at me in wide-eyed amazement. She never noticed I had stopped time again. “You have a very talented and courageous daughter, Rena Peltierre.” Releasing time again, I winked and continued my recommendation.
“Follow the instructions contained in this envelope to the absolute letter and be present at the precise location on the day and time specified. Failure to do EXACTLY as indicated will result in the loss of your wish, is that understood, Lady Alicia?” I asked, but never took my eyes off her mom.
Rena Peltierre gulped and nervously nodded her understanding.
“I promise, Empress Alexandra!” Alicia smiled and hugged me before stepping over to her mother. The two slowly walked back to their table hand in hand. Rena Peltierre still looking quite stunned by my intense gaze.
Mom clandestinely nodded her approval and gave me a quick smile. I quickly turned back to my waiting admirers.
“Hello, and how are you today, young squire?” I greeted the next child.
“Empress Alexandra? Might I interrupt a moment?” An adult male voice interrupted.
Looking to the voice, I immediately recognized…me…or rather Alexander Reilly!”
“Of course, Lord Alexander. Lady Yuuka, might you implore the young squires and maidens to be patient. I shant be long.”
“Of course, Empress.” Yuuka bowed reverently, her eyes wide in astonishment.
Alexander motioned me through our guests back to the kitchen. Not stopping there, we walked back into the hall’s shipping/receiving area. Once sure we were alone, Alexander started his inquisition.
“Hello, grandmother. I didn’t expect to see you again. I trust there is a good reason you’re here?”
“What would an Epiphany celebration be without the Empress, Alexander?” I asked coyly.
“I know what you are, grandmother!” He accused.
“I should hope so, Alexander! I would hope that the grandson of the Empress of Time and Space would know the family history.”
“Stop with the self righteous attitude, grandmother! What are you doing here? What Earth-shattering events have drawn your attention! Tell me, Grandmother!” My male version hissed venomously. “I want to know.”
I glared at this man. Had I always been so…so sarcastic and cynical? Had I really been this arrogant? I glared at Alexander Reilly, employing the ever-humbling ‘Demmit stare’.
“Why ah’m here ain’t fer y’all ta question, boy! What my purpose is don’t die-rectly concern y’all at this time! An’ how dare y’all question me, young man? Y’all should be ‘shamed ah yerself!”
I was amazed by how fast he backed down! This was the first time Alex Steinert’s accent had proven useful.
“You’re right. I’m sorry to have questioned you, Empress. It’s nice to see you again, grandma. I’ve missed you the last ten years.”
“As I recall, Alex, it’s been longer than that? Closer to twenty maybe?” I responded calling his bluff.
Alexander Reilly closed his eyes and shook his head a few times.
“I can never fool you, grandma.” He said as he quickly wrapped his arms around me and squeezed tightly.
While concerned there would be synchronization between us, I felt nothing- no tingle- no shock- nothing! I felt relief spread over every part of my person. Confident I wouldn’t change this time stream, I returned his embrace enthusiastically.
“One day you will, Alexander. One day you shall indeed fool me.” I predicted in a whisper.
“Grandmother?” Alexander pushed back and stared at me, confused.
“Nothin’, hun.” I forced a smile. “So why’d y’all decide to grace us with your presence? Alexis said y’all weren’t foreseen ta make an appearance this Epiphany?”
“I decided to test your theory about how my decisions can influence my future. Well? Did I change it?” Alexander asked hopefully.
“Sorry, hun, but one of the scenarios had you present today.” I revealed.
“Oh.” He said with a sigh.
“If it makes ya feel any better, hun, Ah originally seen y’all arrive two hours from now, so y’all effectively changed yer ‘rival time.” I said with a reassuring smile.
“Well, I guess that counts. How have you been, grandma?”
“Oh…I’ve been around, Alex. How goes the preparations?” I asked to change the subject.
“Reilly Research Facility is almost ready to go online…but you already knew that.”
I smiled.
“We’re going to be shuttling all assigned personnel up to Reilly in two weeks. Randall, Cameron, William and I will be leaving in three days to oversee initialization of the facility and habitat areas. Could we possibly see you up there, Grandma?” Alexander asked hinting subtly that he wanted the Empress to be there.
“Ah don’t know if Ah can, Alexander. Ah only allotted two weeks this time. Ah do have other duties that require mah attention in this time, ya know.”
“I guess that’s the best I can hope for then.” Alexander was silent for two minutes.
“Well…I guess I should let you get back to the children, Grandma. I have to get back to the foundation and continue my preparations for our departure. Nice to see you again, grandma.” He said despondently.
“Ah made two additions to your staff, hun.” I said quickly, before he left the receiving area.
Alexander stopped in his tracks and sighed heavily before stiffly turning around.
“See? I knew you couldn’t just let things go, Grandmother! Who did you add to my staff list? Is it another one of the family? Another sister? Who, Grandmother?”
“Ah added another Peltierre, Alexander. Ah assigned her and her auxiliary to Social Control Services where they both will train and prove useful with their talents.”
“And what relation is she to Randall, Grandmother?”
“Ah believe second or third cousin, Alex. Trust me when Ah say they was both made for the job.”
“MADE, Grandmother? What, like that fictional character, ‘Frankenstein’ you terrified me with as a boy?”
“No! If y’all must know, one recently joined the sisterhood. She was dying of somethin’ we called ‘leukemia’ back in mah original universe, Alexander. Ah seen her potential and contributions to the foundation. Though that one is young they’ll both prove extremely trustworthy and very, very loyal!”
“If that is your wish, grandmother.”
“It IS mah order, Alexander!” I decried.
My male version looked at me strangely for several seconds. Had I revealed my true identity somehow?
“They really must be important to you, Grandma!”
“Y’all kin trust ‘em with your life, Alexander; as Ah done for many, many years now. Y’all will see what Ah mean when y’all meet.”
“Okay, I get it, grandma! I’ll make sure they receive the proper training and memorize the procedures. I better get back to the foundation. Christa and I had a date scheduled for later this evening- an evening meal out then the theater.” He told me before turning and walking back to the dining hall.
Mom and Billie were waiting as I came back into the kitchen. Cami and Cassi looked at me with very worried expressions. I mentally told them that everything was fine- that Alexander believed me to be my grandmother.
“So…y’all pulled the wool over the boy’s eyes, Alexandra?” Mom asked with a wink.
“She does that frequently. Alexis.” Billie commented.
“At least she does something…as opposed to you, William.” Mom remarked hurtfully.
“What else could I do? Anything else would have changed the time line and caused a catastrophe.” I said.
“You did what had to be done, Empress. My thanks for upholding our time line- dark as it may be.”
I dipped my head in sorrow as I thought about the upcoming events.
“Come on,” mom said as upbeat as possible, given what I had just thought, “There are plenty of children that have yet to vex you, dear Empress.”
“I guess I can’t let them down, can I?” I acknowledged sarcastically with a sigh.
“Thank you ever so much, Alexandra,” Mom gushed as we filed into her apartment. It was well past two in the morning and every one of us was well beyond exhausted. “I think that this celebration was the best one we’ve put on in almost seventy-five years- especially that ‘Empress’ arrival’! How did you ever think of something like that, Alex?”
“Ah actually borrow’d it from an ol’ TV show, ma.” I confessed.
“What old TV show? What’s a TV, Alex?”
“On our Earth, in Alex Covington’s time, we got video monitors that receive over-the-air broadcasts. Them receivers is called Televisions or TV’s. Actors and actresses ply their craft through ‘em in things called sit-coms, dramas, serials, and something called ‘reality shows’. There usually are one, two, or even more of these ‘TV’s’ in a single home. It’s a popular entertainment medium on twentieth and twenty-first century Earth.” I explained.
“Oh. Why not go to a theater? Don’t you have those anymore?” Mom inquired.
“We got them too, ma.”
“Oh.” Mom said as she sat down, removed the heeled shoes from her feet, and massaged her arches gently.
“Alexis?” My assistant, Cassandra, asked from across the room. “Not that I really mind it- and I really don’t want to upset you, but…when can Rose make me look like me again? I just looked in the mirror and saw someone that wasn’t me looking back. It…it startled me.”
“Rosie?” Mom called as she looked up to the loft. “Y’all feel upta givin’ Cassie her face back?”
Three small, winged women descended into the living area and exited Pixie mode.
“I’m very tired, Alexis, but Allie and Yuuka said they could lend me some of their energy.” She said as she walked over to Cassie and placed her hands on my assistant’s face while Allie and Yuuka touched Rose’s bare forearms. Within three minutes Cassie looked like Cassie again.
“Thanks, hun. I’ll be up in a minute.” Mom said in appreciation.
“Come on, Squadron Leader! You don’t want to miss the honey!” Allie said as she shrank and took flight. Yuuka and lastly, a very tired looking Rose, followed her example and flew up into the loft. I noticed mom shimmer.
“There. That should appease our small sisters for the night.” She said with a giggle. “I don’t know ‘bout y’all, but I’m turnin’ in. Thanks for your help, everyone.”
Mom pushed herself to standing and walked through the dining room and kitchen hallway and closed her bedchamber door.
“Director? Shouldn’t I be downstairs in the hall providing security?” Fay asked from the chair on my right.
“Cami and Cassi volunteered to take this shift, Fay. I thought you would like to get some sleep first.” I answered.
“I am not that fatigued, Alex. I would be happy to relieve Camille and Cassi. I’m sure they could use the rest period more than I.” Fay volunteered.
“If you feel you should, I have no objections, honey. Just make sure you safety your Reilly. I’d rather not have to explain any casualties to mother in the morning.” I advised with a yawn.
“Acknowledged, director.” Fay said as she casually walked over to and out the apartment’s door.
Aunt Cassie waited a few minutes.
“You think she suspects anything, Alex?”
“Fay is always suspicious. That’s what makes her so effective.” I replied. “It’ll be a shock at first, but the two of them will work things out.” I assured them.
“So…how did Morgan react? Mom never did tell us what she told her when we got back home from our diplomatic travels.” Aunt Sam questioned.
“Well, she accused me of being a ‘sneaky bitch’ and I can tell you that quite a bit of ‘information’ was exchanged before we left Avalon.” I grinned.
“Morgan told us that too…but in harsher terms. As for information…we were really surprised to see her so young! What was she, Cassie, maybe twelve…thirteen, when we got back?”
I smiled wickedly despite trying not to.
“Around there, sis. It seemed so strange to hear those vulgar phrases emerge from such a young mouth.” Aunt Cassie replied. My aunts giggled.
A knock at my bedroom door interrupted my thoughts about sleeping. I had just sat down on my bed.
“Enter, Randi Peltierre.” I groaned.
“Thank you for admitting me at this late hour, director. I have some concerns that presented themselves during the celebration.” Randi revealed politely.
“And ‘who’ might those ‘concerns’ be, honey?” I asked, already knowing where this was going.
“At the wishing ceremony I overheard ‘Peltierre’ mentioned by you and observed you talking with a young girl and her mother. I also had the strangest feeling that you stopped time not once, but twice at least. Am I right in thinking that was the case, Alex?”
Yes, I did stop time, Randi, and…yes, the girl’s surname is Peltierre.” I answered.
“Can I ask what relation she is to me, director?” Randi asked uncomfortably.
“She is your third cousin, honey…and will be…”
Another knock sounded on my door as it opened without permission.
“Empress! What is going on? There is a young girl- Alicia Peltierre- downstairs that shocked me when we touched after being introduced! I have these old, but new…memories…memories of meeting with you and…and realizing my gift in…in a place called…Avalon! Tell me I am just fatigued more than I thought and imagining this.”
“You mean she’s…Freya is…she’s…she’s related, Empress?” Randi gasped as her color drained. “I’m related to Valkyrie?”
“Have a seat, you two,” I said calmly, motioning to the two chairs in my room.
“First off, I trust you have found relief for your security detail, Freya Morgana?”
“You mean, ‘Alicia Peltierre”, Empress?” Fay corrected with a little attitude. “Yes.”
“No, I mean Freya Morgana, Fay. You changed your name to avoid conflict when you first arrived at the facility. You chose your tutor’s name but decided to reverse the order- Freya Morgana instead of Morgan Freya. As a matter of fact, you are debating that issue at this very moment downstairs.” I revealed.
“I thought I recognized that little girl, Alex!” Yuuka’s voice chimed out.
Fay flew from the chair and went to full alert instantly. This was the first time I had seen her new upgrades in action. Within one second she was fully armed and her projectiles had located and locked onto their individual targets.
Yuuka froze- not even fleeing into Pixie mode!
“See the importance of properly announcing yourself, Yuuka?” I giggled nervously.
Our Pixie sister gulped loudly as she stared at Fay in complete horror.
“This is the wrong time, Pixie.” Fay snarled furiously. “I suggest you turn around and leave this private conversation. Now!”
Yuuka nodded silently and backed up against the door. She fumbled around behind her to turn the knob then carefully, silently, slipped out of my room.
Fay landed gracefully and, resuming her peacetime posture, sat back down.
“Why don’t I remember these things…things from…before?” She asked, almost showing fear of what I would say next.
“I can’t tell you that yet, Fay. I can’t tell any of you that…yet. I’m sorry.” I admitted truthfully. “As my sister, Alex Steinert, would say, ‘this is one story y’all cain’t skip to the end of’.”
“But, Director. We have been allowed to meet our selves prior to our assignment to the facility! Why has this been done and why have all our past memories been somehow removed? What terrible events- other than that which we already know- will occur that we must forget?”
“Ladies, I’m really not at liberty to reveal the near future as it may change the time line. I know I sound like a corrupt archive, but I need you to trust that I know what I’m doing. I AM able to tell you that we all survive the coming catastrophe- both versions of us…mostly.”
“Mostly, Empress?” Fay challenged.
I began crying as the future memories bombarded my fatigued mind.
“Leave it go, Freya Morgana! It will be hard enough when it does happen!” I shouted then abruptly turned away from them and curled up into a fetal position on my bed.
“Good morning, Alexandra.” Mom greeted as her door opened and she walked over to the kitchen counter to pour a cup of, what this world called, coffee.
“What’s so good about it?” I questioned. My mood hadn’t gotten any better from earlier this morning.
“Well, we’re all still alive.” Mom offered, trying to be upbeat.
I thought my tears had dried up hours earlier, but they reappeared instantly- and were just as plentiful.
“Honey? Care to talk about it?”
“What good could that possibly do, mother? The future is set and I have absolutely no say in its progression! None of it is good!”
Mom remained quiet as she observed me.
“Oh, Alexandra, it’s not that bad…”
“Oh spare me, mother! It IS that bad! I’m going to lose you and that’s the cold hard fact of our Homeworld! The one person in all the universes capable of correcting it and Ah cain’t do a damn thing! What good am Ah…what good is any ah us if we cain’t save our home? Tell me, ma? Tell me why this gotta happen! Tell me!”
A hand gently touched my shoulder. I felt the familiar tingle.
“Ma!” Mom gasped, her eyes widening instantly.
“Sis, stop blamin’ yerself! Ah’m the one that should be crazy-angry cause Ah’ve been tryin’ to find a way to stop all this for almost fourteen hundred years!”
“Alex…I…”
“Y’all thought Ah was dead a’ready?” Alexandra of Avalon- my grandmother- smiled tensely, but warmly. “Ah had to stop here and comfort mah sister in her hour o’ need. Ah have the utmost confidence y’all kin do this; just as Ah know Ah’ll do what Ah gotta do.”
“Ma! Don’t do it! Stay here with me, Sam, and Cassie!” Mom cried out in anguish.
“Dammit! Y’all ain’t makin’ this any easier fer me, girls! Y’all think Ah wanna go back there an get mahself shanked? Hell no! No sane body would ever agree to somethin’ so ludicrous! It’s jes somethin’ we all gotta do, one time or ‘nother! You’ll do great, Alex! An’ y’all best never doubt that- ever! An you, Lexi…y’all keep yer chin held high an don’t fret none. We got us some plans once we meet up in the next ‘verse!”
“Ma, I’m so ‘fraid! Been that way since you told me you was leavin’ a hundred years ago. Ain’t nothing felt right since and the hurt…it never gone ‘way!” Mom lamented.
“It don’t, hun. Always gonna be there. Nothin’ we kin do ‘bout it ‘cept get callus to the feelin’. Y’all know that already. Okay, time fer me to go now. Y’all take care!”
Grandmother disappeared as fast as she appeared.
After a few minutes, Mom sighed and looked across the table at me.
“Ma’s right ya know. This thing has to happen regardless of our personal wants or feelings, Alex.”
“Y’all didn’t see her face that day at Willowglenn, ma!”
“I did see what happened, Alex…only not from your perspective. I believe that actually being there caused much worse feelings and far greater emotions because of how close y’all were. You’re right, Ah could never really understand what y’all went through.”
“Ah felt the blade each and ever’ time it was thrust into her, ma! Each and ever’ time! The pain was so intense! It felt like Ah was the one dying!” I admitted, recalling the memories, but thankfully not the pain.
Mom hurried over to me and held me tight.
“Oh baby! Ah didn’t know! If Ah had Ah wouldn’t have…”
“The Empress was right, ma. We gotta be confident and continue to play our parts- believe in what we’re doing- believe that the timeline is on course and intact.” I said before I paused.
“If we don’t…then we won’t exist. That’d be the ultimate catastrophe.”
“So how’d mah daughter get ta be so blasted wise an’ phil’sophical, hmmm?” Mom asked gently as she smiled proudly at me.
More questions are answered about Reilly Research Station personnel and the Homeworld. Can Alexandra keep the Timeline intact and save her home Planet at the same time?
“May Old Acquaintances…”
“So…Alex…” Billie began as she gracefully sat at the kitchen table with her breakfast of citrus juice and this world’s version of cultured, active biomass with fruit- ‘yogurt’ on twenty-first century Earth.
“How can you eat that?” I asked as I looked at the personal-sized serving container and winced. “Don’t you know it could be, and probably is, sentient?”
“Thanks, Alex! That’s really appealing. Just because you never liked it doesn’t mean I can’t.”
“I just thought you- of all people- would be deterred by the biologically-questionable aspect. You wouldn’t eat pond scum would you?” I argued.
“This isn’t pond scum, Alex! It’s a scientifically grown and cultured, nutritionally-beneficial, dietary alternative.”
“Like I said…pond scum.” I grinned.
“By the Goddess, what are you two arguing about now, Alexandra?” Mom asked with a tired expression as she exited her bedroom.
“Alex was expressing her concerns over this container of ‘Chlorella et Fragaria with Speckleberrys’, Alexis.” Billie informed her. I’m guessing Billie didn’t have Homeworld Latin programmed into her translator. But just to be nice, I held my laughter.
“How on Earth did that get here?” Mom puzzled as she gently lifted Billie’s hand to examine the container it held.
“Discard by: March 15th, 1456.”
Just as gently, she lowered said container and hand.
“Billie, you do know this expired over three years ago, right?” She gawked at my assistant director in amazement. “This stuff should be in preschool, hun.”
The look on Billie’s face was financially astronomical! She quickly downed her drink.
“Adding fuel to the fire, hun.” Mom warned. “Sugar only enhances the fermentation process, William.”
“If you’ll excuse me…I think I need to brush my teeth and gargle.” My blonde sister said as she gracefully got up and calmly made her way to the other side of the apartment and our shared bathroom.
Mom waited a minute. “I think that blonde hair has gone to her head, Alex. I don’t think our version of William Sangiere would have even tried that stuff…let alone missed reading the expiration date.”
“Billie’s different now, mom. You should have seen what we caught her doing in ancient Greece last week.” I said as I waggled my eyebrow a few times.
“Really?” Mom gasped.
“Yep.” I answered, accentuating the ‘p’. “Iphigeneia will be thirteen the middle of July. Fifteen when she gets back from school on Terra.”
“That’s such a pretty name! Did Billie come up with that herself, Alex?”
“Billie and her mate, Theseus, thought it fit perfectly.” I smiled. “Now that I think about it, Billie pretty much demanded Theseus name her that.” I giggled.
“Who knew the female version would have the stones?” Mom wondered out loud.
We both laughed.
“I’m curious to see…well, I actually saw…but…well, how she’ll react at our meeting with her ‘alter ego’.” Mom shook her head, holding a silly grin.
We sat quiet for a minute.
“You saw that William will refuse to board the shuttle with the command staff this afternoon, right?”
I nodded. “I saw. I can’t remember any of this from the first time, but I can see it now. I want to know why I can’t see…never mind.” I said as the answers instantly filled my mind.
“At least you can see your future, Alex.”
Mom’s eyes started to tear up. “Mine decidedly ends twenty-two months from now.”
“Come on, ma. I thought we arrived at a mutual understanding?” I asked as I leaned over and wrapped one arm around her. I thought maybe if I shared something…something only I knew…with her, her mood might brighten.
“You do know that Grandmother synced with me when she stopped in the other morning…right?”
Alexis Reilly’s jaw dropped instantly.
Maybe not.
“And I know that she arrived three days before…” I paused and looked down for a moment then looked back up to her. “That was more than enough time for our nanos to regenerate…unless she found some way of disabling them. Somehow, I can’t see her intentionally doing that though.”
“You mean she could have pulled one of her tricks…that she’s out there somewhere…or even phased out, laughing at us here?” Mom gasped.
“Not clear.” I answered, shaking my head. “Alex Steinert said she didn’t feel any syncing pulse after…um…but we all noticed Grandmother’s temporal shield come on line…in fact, Alex was even enveloped in it before I pulled her away. I hadn’t known what it was then. Now…well, I’m not sure…”
“That sneaky bitch!” Mom exclaimed. “The next time Ah see her Ah’m gonna give her a tongue-lashin’ even the Goddesses’d blush at!”
“That’s the spirit, ma! I’ll do the same when next I meet her too! Even if I have to follow her through time and several universes to do it!”
“That’s mah girl!” Mom beamed.
Again we were quiet for two minutes.
“So…I have to go into the office this morning to monitor the launch and fill out the boatload of accompanying paperwork. I don’t know when I’ll be home.” She smiled deviously at that impossibility. “What do you have planned today, sweetie?”
“I’ve got some minor temporal anomalies to repair- nothing too serious though. Do you need any help with the paperwork? I know these two blondes that are usually up to their armpits in it.”
“What paperwork, Alex?” Billie asked as she walked in on- as usual- the end of our conversation.
“I too, could help you with your reports, Alexis. It might at least deter my sister, for a short while!” A younger looking Fay said through gritted teeth as she floated into the room- Yuuka flying tight circles around the stewing Valkyrie. I thought I saw Yuuka’s tiny tongue shoot out as she passed in front of Fay several times.
“You two! Down!” Mom growled at our two flying sisters. “Thank you for the offer, Fay, but I am not above doing my share of work. Yuuka! I swear by the Goddess if you don’t light…I said down…NOW! And…and grow up when you eat meals in my house!”
The five-inch woman quickly turned and slowly ‘fluttered’, ‘butterfly-style’, out of the room, pouting.
“My thanks, Alexis. Yuuka is a wonderful sister, but sometimes she can be…”
“OH! There never IS a dull moment, is there, Alexandra?!” Mom laughed heartily as she watched me rolling my eyes.
Despite my sister’s antics…or because of them, she smiled. It was nice to see my mother smiling again!
“So…what paperwork, Alex?” Billie asked again in confusion.
10:58AM, Reilly Foundation for Global Research Building, Fleming City, July 4th, 1459AE
Mom rephased us in her private conference room at the headquarters of The Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technological Research- aka, ‘the foundation’. Today was the day that all remaining staff assigned to the newly commissioned Reilly Research Station were asked to report to the Fleming City Space Port for transportation to the Reilly planetoid.
As had been foreseen, William Sangiere had ‘declined’ the ‘Administration flight’ eight days ago.
This morning, Cami, Cassi, both Samanthas, both Cassandras, Yuuka, Billie, Fay, Randi, Hoshi, Mom, and I- all dressed professionally in business type suit coats, blouses, and trousers or skirts- were to meet William Sangiere here for a ‘special’ briefing. We each took seats around the large, oval, chromed metal and glass table- balanced equally around Alexis, who sat at one end.
“So what do we do now, Alex?” Billie asked impatiently.
“We wait a minute,” I said as we heard voices growing louder out in the hallway.
Cami pointed at the door and we heard a quiet click from it.
“Thanks for unlocking the door, Camille.” Mom said.
Cami nodded.
“I’m telling you! I didn’t see Ms. Reilly recorded as checked in, Mr. Sangiere!”
“Trust me. She’s here, Jamal. I know she’s here. I was ordered to meet her…in her conference room…at 11AM sharp. If I’m not there, I’ll lose my posi…shun!” William Sangiere whined as he hurriedly, recklessly opened the door without knocking or looking! He stopped dead in his tracks seeing all of us seated and patiently waiting. His security escort looked surprised that such a large group had arrived- and probably wondering how we all got past his watchful eye.
“Thank you, Jamal! That will be all. We will take it from here. William, please…have a seat.” Alexis said in a stern, professional voice.
She waited for the conference room door to close before beginning the special meeting.
“So, William, I heard there were some complications at the space port last week. Care to enlighten the Board as to why you aren’t up on Reilly Research Station and instead in our presence this morning?” Alexis pounced immediately on the shaken man.
“IIIIIII…I felt there was something wrong with the shuttle, Madam Chairman.”
I noticed sweat form instantly on his forehead.
“Oh? Apparently your ‘feeling’ proved wrong, William. I have been informed that all systems have initiated properly and that Reilly waits final staffing. William, what are we going to do with you? I designated you for this assignment because of your impressive qualifications and flawless recommendations. Nowhere in your dossier was there mentioned anything about cowardice. How do you feel the Board and I should mediate this?”
William Sangiere said nothing.
“Ms. Sangiere…being related to William, how do you recommend we proceed on this issue?” Alexis looked to Billie.
“Alexis, I am hardly one to pass judgment on this man. If he honestly believed the shuttle faulty, then I can understand his caution…however,” Billie paused as she regarded her male version carefully. “I would fully expect a fellow Sangiere to admit his shortcomings and redouble his effort- that being to seek passage on the staffing shuttle scheduled for this afternoon. Reasserting himself to his assigned position would, in my eyes, and the family’s, re-establish confidence.”
“I concur, Ms. Sangiere. What are your thoughts on this matter, Ms. Darough?” Alexis now looked to Cami and Cassi. I watched as William Sangiere’s eyes popped from his head.
The two whispered quietly to each other for one minute- though I knew that was strictly for show.
“Ms. Reilly, We fail to see probable cause in this instance. Mr. Sangiere clearly displayed a lack of confidence on his part as to the functionality of the equipment. Such insecure attitude limits our confidence in him, Madam Chairwoman. Therefore, if lacking confidence, would he set about his tasks as a senior research supervisor in a similar manner?” Cami addressed the issue quite professionally.
“Point taken, Ms. Darough, and that issue does hold precedence. Ms. Morgana, how would Clan Freya handle such incidents, I wonder?’ Alexis now looked to Fay.
“Aye! Clan Freya would ‘ave ‘em sweepin’ floors in the lowest level of basement- in the most isolated manufacturing center we’ve got, Chairman Reilly!” Fay stood quickly and menacingly leaned over the table. “Ye know what the Clan did ta cowards like you in the old days, Mister Sangiere? We done ‘way with ‘em ‘fore they embarrassed the family! I vote nay to him ever getting’ on the damned shuttle! An’ I’d rid the family of such a wee an’ frail winkie, Ms. Sangiere!”
Billie glared at Fay angrily.
“Fay Morgana! I’m surprised yet again by your lack of compassion! Not everyone has the stones to appease your clan’s lofty personality requirements- especially this particular Sangiere.” Alexis argued vehemently as she thumbed back at a shaken William Sangiere.
“Beggin’ yer pardon, Chairman Reilly, but I’ve known many Sangiere clan members that possessed far more brass,” Fay nodded to our Billie, “like this one here.” She again glared at William. “That’s Clan Freya’s stand!”
Alexis nodded to Fay as she reseated herself.
“Alexandra Fleming, care to share your thoughts?” Alexis looked to me.
“From reviewing his transcripts and all available personal data, William Sangiere appears to be an excellent and diligent researcher and, given the right stimulus, might even excel in his assignment as Assistant Director in Charge of Research at Reilly Research Station, in the future- and if he ever gets there.” I gave the man a devilish smirk. “If successful in countering his dread fear of space travel AND successfully widening his acceptance toward abstract thinking, he would prove the asset Madam Chairwoman sees him being. Therefore, I recommend a second chance, Alexis.” I quickly turned and set my eyes to William Sangiere. “Please prove your detractors wrong, William, if this Board indeed approves my suggested option.” I advised truthfully.
“Does anyone else wish to add their input or observations?” Mom waited a minute with no one responding.
“Thank you, Alexandra. I believe we have sorted the issues, and have heard suggested a beneficial resolution. All in favor of reinstating William Sangiere to the Reilly Research Station?” Alexis asked. Five of us raised our hands.
“All against?”
Fay, Cami, Cassi, and both Samanthas raised their hands.
“The board is tied, William. Apparently, your fate has now fallen to me.” Alexis announced before pausing dramatically.
“Since I do not believe in fate, the chair votes to allow you the second chance, William. Do not make me wish I’d voted the other way!” Alexis told him. “Fleming City Space Port will be contacted, by me personally, and told to expect one additional passenger. Also, I will give orders that its departure will not commence until the revised passenger manifest has been fulfilled. Two hundred and seventy-eight of your constituents will be relying on you, William! Don’t cause them to lose their deserved employment. Do we understand each other, Mr. Sangiere?” Alexis growled forcefully.
“Yyyyes, Ms. Reilly!” William Sangiere nodded vigorously.
“Good day, William.”Alexis growled.
We all watched a very relieved William Sangiere stand and hurry from the room.
“That was very impressive, mother.” I congratulated.
“When you’ve run the foundation as long as I have hun, you learn to be tough! Where on Earth did you find the accent, Freya Morgana?”
“Morgan Freya, sis. You remember mom’s first chambermaid, right?”
Mom pointed to Aunt Cassandra. “Righhht. I thought it sounded familiar. Well, I guess I should alert the space port.”
A knock on the door ten minutes later stopped our casual conversations.
“Come!” Alexis shouted.
“Excuse me, Ms. Reilly, Ladies, but a Mrs. Rena Peltierre and her daughter claim they were given instructions to come see you today? They claim their appointment is for 11:21:35AM?”
“And what time is it now, Jamal?” Alexis asked professionally.
“11:20:28, Ma’am.”
“Send them in, Jamal, then shut the door on the way out. Thank you.”
“As you wish, ma’am.”
A shocked Rena Peltierre slowly guided her daughter into the conference room- her eyes scanning us continuously. She kept a firm hold on the child’s shoulders as they approached. Alicia recognized some of us- especially me- immediately. She smiled, but remained quiet.
“Ms. Reilly, I really must apologize, I had no ide…” Rena started, but Alexis held her hand up to stop her.
Waiting fifteen seconds, mom lowered her hand and motioned for our latest guest to continue talking.
Silence hung in the room.
“Were you not told to follow the instructions exactly as written, Mrs. Peltierre?”
“Yes, ma’am, we did everything it said, but…”
“Do you realize you began talking fifteen seconds too soon, Mrs. Peltierre? Are you in that much of a hurry to start this interview?” Alexis asked.
I had no idea how my mother held a straight face!
“No, Ms. Reilly, I wasn’t even sure this was a legitimate invitation, ma’am.” Alicia’s mom replied.
“Please have your seats ladies.” Mom motioned to the two empty seats at the far end of the table. “We trust you have not arranged employment since obtaining the instruction packet from our representative at the Epiphany celebration at Reilly Hall?”
“Unfortunately no, ma’am, but I’m still hopeful and doing everything I can to secure lasting employment.” Rena answered, her voice sounding very troubled.
“And just what are your qualifications, Mrs. Peltierre? Could you please brief our board?” I asked.
Alicia’s worried expression took on a hopeful smile.
“I am confidently trained in social control techniques and previously employed by the Homeland Energy Partnership.”
“Go on. What caused your divergence, Mrs. Peltierre? Please be truthful as we have already conducted our own confidential inquiry and know of their intentional shunting of any career opportunities for you.” Mom directed.
The elder Peltierre narrowed her eyes at Mom’s admission.
“Unfortunately, I was released when I questioned some supervisory interference into my investigation concerning the new planetary core integration project, ma’am.” Rena answered professionally, but continued to evaluate us all.
“Why would there be such interference, Mrs. Peltierre?” Alexis asked “Why would you even question a project that will revitalize our planet by providing much needed energy for all of us?”
“I’m not at liberty to say, ma’am, I’m sorry.” She answered quickly.
“Honesty and loyalty, Madam Chairwoman.” Cami concluded aloud. Mother nodded.
“Rest assured, Mrs. Peltierre, we have nothing close to competing technologies in that area. This foundation’s primary focuses are genetics, robotics, aerospace, and astrophysics research.” Alexis conceded. “And…we have our own proven method of energy generation, which, by the way, has recently been brought online and is operating at optimum efficiency. We would rather see this foundation keep its distance from your former employer for reasons we cannot disclose at this time.”
“Mother witnessed them cannibalizing the safety equipment, M’lady!” Alicia interrupted as she looked directly at me. “Empress Alexandra, won’t you please help mother find another job? Please?”
“Alicia! What have I told you about revealing secrets?!” Rena Peltierre admonished her daughter.
“So you feel the project to be compromised in some way, Mrs. Peltierre?” Alexis asked calmly as she regarded our newest sister.
“Yes she does, M’lady!” Alicia interrupted again “Alexandra, please use your foresight and look into our future to see if it is true!”
“Alicia! That is enough! I will not stand for these outbursts!”
In response, Alicia stood up angrily, pulled off her ever-present knitted head covering, tossed it high into the air, and fired four of her ‘darts’! The result was that she revealed her full head of blonde hair, part of her gift, AND she effectively spiked her hat to an innocent ceiling tile!
Rena Peltierre almost passed out from the shock of her daughter’s rash actions.
“Was that really necessary, Lady Alicia?” I asked calmly with a huge smile.
“Yes, Alexandra, it was! In accordance with the bylaws for the Sisters of Avalon, I can reveal my gift if necessary to my parent when and if I choose. I deemed it necessary in this case, Alexandra, and I felt it time to confide with momma!” Alicia told us forcefully. “I stand by my actions and fully understand there will be a penalty, Empress.”
I noticed movement off to my left near the ceiling.
“Freya Morgana that will not be necessary. Lady Alicia is quite capable of cleaning up on her own.” Mom advised. Rena Peltierre’s face lost pallor as she looked up to see a women in a business pant suit floating near the ceiling ready to start working the bony darts free.
“You are quite right, Lady Alexis. I will retrieve my own projectiles.” Alicia said as she too flew slowly to the ceiling. After doing so, she settled gently to the floor and held the four thin darts in the palm of her hand. Fay also landed and took her seat again.
“What shall I do with them, Lady Alexis?” The girl asked. “Evidence of the sisterhood should never be left for discovery.”
I winked at our newest sister with a proud smile.
Alicia’s mother overcame her fear and began to examine the small projectiles that, quite magically, came from the knuckles of her daughter’s closed, right fist.
“Cassiopeia Darough, you have a delicate touch. Would you please do the honors?” Mom suggested.
The four darts in Alicia’s hand crackled and disappeared- all that was left was a hint of fine, white powder.
Both Rena and Alicia’s mouths fell open and they both looked fearfully at the younger Darough.
“I could have done that, Alexis.” Billie whined in disappointment.
“My queen, your idea of ‘delicacy’ is disintegrating a whole Greek phalanx or two. Begging your pardon, but Lady Alexis selected me for the task.” Cassi replied to the shock of our two guests.
I phased out and appeared standing beside Alicia. Rena’s color drained a little more.
“Lady Alicia, perhaps you and Lady Rena should remain seated while my mother conducts her interview.
“Of course, Empress.” Alicia curtsied modestly then turned to her near unconscious mother. “Momma, Alexandra and our sisters mean you no harm. During Epiphany, she allowed me to travel back to Ancient Avalon with her where she gave me this amazing gift and cured my affliction!”
It took several minutes to bring Rena Peltierre around. Once awake, mom finalized her interview.
“Well, Mrs. Peltierre, I think you will make a fine addition to our Social Control group, but I must receive unanimous agreement from the Board before I can proceed. All in favor of Lady Rena Peltierre heading up the Social Control group?”
Thirteen hands rose instantly.
“Against?” She asked. No hands rose.
“Ladies, we have two undecided votes. Ladies Alicia and Rena…why would you not vote for your own employment at this foundation?” Mom asked, as she looked at our newest sisters in concerned amazement.
Again two mouths dropped wide open.
“Excuse me, Lady Alexis?” The surprised girl asked as she tried to recover.
“Are you and your mother not accepted, gift carrying, members of the Sisters of Avalon- inducted by the Empress herself, Lady Alicia?” Mom asked regally.
“Tis true, for me, M’lady, but I dunna think we had such privilege nor status in this venerated establishment since mother has yet ta be inducted?” Alicia answered with words older than her years.
Rena Peltierre instantly stared at her daughter in absolute astonishment!
I retrieved my flask, poured some of its contents into a clean glass for the pale woman, and walked to her end of the table carefully placing the full glass on the table in front of her.
Care for a drink, Rena?” I offered. “It’s just filtered water.”
“Mind if I have some, Alexandra, I’m the wee bit parched?”
Her mother again stared at her daughter trying to ascertain where and when the accent manifested.
“Of course, Lady Alicia, but not too much. I think your mother could use most of it. She doesn’t look so good at the moment.”
After drinking a small portion of the contents, Alicia handed the glass to her mother.
“Here momma, it tastes fine- better than the water at the shelt…”
“That’s enough, Alicia! I could use a drink right about now, but this will suffice. Thank you, Ale… What should I call you, ma’am?”
“Oh…I don’t know…how…about…um…Alexandra or Alex?” I giggled.
“Thank you …Alexandra.”
After taking a slight sip, Rena downed the remaining water and placed the empty glass back on the table.
Alexis again pressed Alicia and Rena for their vote.
“Ladies Alicia and Rena, do you wish to change your vote? I’m truly sorry for my oversight in informing you of the benefits the sisterhood share. It has been many decades since we have inducted new sisters- especially with our Empress’ personal interaction.”
Rena Peltierre looked at mother, narrowing her eyes in suspicion. I don’t think Alicia noticed.
“Lady Alexis, I do indeed wish to change my vote! I choose Aye! Aye, to appointing Rena Peltierre Head of Social Control!”
“Thank you, Lady Alicia.” Mom smiled brightly. “Lady Rena?”
Rena Peltierre gulped and slowly raised her hand and muttered, “yes…um…aye.”
“Motion carries!” Mom cheered excitedly. “Welcome to the Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technological Research. Now…your first assignment will be to head up Social Control at our Reilly Research Station…”
“Reilly Research…” Rena gasped. “Isn’t that up…up…?” She stuttered and shakily pointed to the ceiling.
“No, M’lady, Reilly Research Station is not located on the floors above us; it is located forty-eight thousand, two hundred and eighty kilometers from Earth. We trust you and Lady Alicia can be packed and ready in…oh…say…an hour?” Randi Peltierre corrected.
“Outer space? You want me…us…to go to outer space? With Alicia?”
“OUTER SPACE!?” Our eleven-year-old sister screeched in excitement.
“Is there a problem, M’lady?” Alexis asked unemotionally, but with concern.
“Isn’t Alicia too young to be…out…out there?”
I pointed to Alicia hovering directly over her mother’s head, pinwheeling with her hands holding her cheeks. Someone had been practicing!
“I really don’t think Lady Alicia will have a problem, M’lady.”
Everyone but Rena Peltierre laughed at our little sister’s exuberance.
After convincing Rena of our sincerity, she blushed and revealed that she and Alicia had very few things to their name- that most of their belongings had been claimed as collateral against Rena’s extensive financial debt- the result of two years of unemployment and costly treatments for her ‘terminally ill’ daughter.
No wonder she and Alicia came to Reilly Hall for Epiphany. It was probably the only hot meal and warm bed they had gotten in a very long time.
“Ms. Sangiere, could you possibly escort our newest members back to their residence and help them transfer their belongings here?” Alexis asked Billie kindly.
Apparently, Rena knew the family name and stared intently at my assistant director as she approached them.
“Hi! I’m Billie Sangiere, but you both can just call me Billie. So…where will we be going to get your belongings?” Billie asked brightly, offering her hand, Alicia wasted no time shaking it.
Rena blushed furiously as she tentatively shook the offered hand.
“Rena…Rena Peltierre.”
“So…where are we off to?” Billie asked keeping her pleasant smile
“Fleming City Shelter for Homeless Women.” She replied, barely above a whisper- embarrassed beyond reason.
“Ok, let’s go.” Billie responded with no prejudice or judgment and offered her hands to mother and daughter. “Please take my hands and I’ll escort you out.”
As soon as they joined hands, all three disappeared.
“So, we have five minutes then?” Mom looked toward me to confirm her estimate. I nodded.
“Randi, can you hit this version of RVP from here, hun?” she asked my Comptroller.
“OH! Um, I’ve been talking to her all day- on and off-,Alexis. What do you need?” Randi jumped slightly before answering.
“Have you beaten her at chess yet, Randi?” I asked with a knowing grin.
“I had to upload the game into her archives first, Alex. RVP’s link speeds aren’t what they could be yet. And yes, I’ve beaten her forty times so far.”
“Is that all?” I asked in surprised sarcasm.
“We just started playing five minutes ago, Director!” She replied in disbelief.
“Randi, I’d like planetary archives of Rena and Alicia transferred to the facility. Birth archives, genetic, physical, and psychiatric data only. Nothing of a financial nature though…access foundation coffers and payoff all of their debts. List me as the initiator. Also log Rena as head of Social Control and Alicia…”
I coughed into my fisted hand graciously.
“Sorry. Also log Rena as head of Social Control and Freya Morgana as deputy head in our planetary archives.”
A quick check of Fay had her looking very confused and conflicted.
“Aye, ma’am. Uploading requested files as we speak.”
“Alexis?” Randi looked concerned. “Um…we might have a problem, ma’am.”
“And that would be…?” Mom asked looking at her patiently.
“Um…Rena’s maiden name is…is Hathor, ma’am.”
I heard Fay gasp.
“We know, Ms. Peltierre.” Aunt Cassandra said as mom, my aunts and assistants, and I all nodded.
“Um, wouldn’t two Hathor’s equal a whole lot of trouble, ma’am?”
“Y’all think those two would be homeless if they was in tight with the Hathor clan, Randi?” Mom questioned dramatically.
Fay exhaled in relief.
“Just doin’ my job, ma’am…doin’ my job…yep…Doin’. My. Job.” Randi responded exaggeratedly as she comically rolled her eyes and tapped her fingernails on the glass tabletop a few times. “Upload complete. Financial transaction complete. Planetary archive correction complete.”
I felt Billie arrive, but she hadn’t rephased yet.
“Miss Sangiere now is not the time to show off. We have important matters to take care of, so rephase and let’s continue, shall we?” I said to the exact location I knew the three to be standing.
“…could she possibly know we were here, Billie?” Alicia asked as they appeared. Two medium sized duffle bags were all our new sisters carried. Billie shouldered a third, smaller duffle, and a translucent clothing bag.
“Because Alexandra is THE Empress of Time and Space, Alicia. She can do that and much, much more.” Billie answered while Rena stared at me in horror.
“A word to the wise, Rena Peltierre,” I said to her with a devious smile. “Before you decide to pass on the stories of a myth or legend, make sure that they actually are just myth and/or legend.” I winked.
“Where should they put their things, Alex?” Billie asked.
“Just put them on the table, Billie.” Mom told her.
“Okay.” Billie responded and I could see Alicia and Rena gasp as they suddenly began to fight their baggage. One duffle and the clothing bag floated over to the table and gently touched down, while Rena quickly released her bag and watched in awe as it too floated over and landed on the table. Alicia refused to release her bag though and decided to follow it. While her duffle landed gently on the glass tabletop, Alicia hovered just above it- strap still in hand- with a playful smile plastered on her young face.
“Alicia!” Rena hissed nervously, trying to make the girl behave.
“Anybody hungry?” I asked as Alicia touched the floor gracefully.
“We could eat on Reilly, honey. I hear Randall programmed the food stations with quite a variety. But before we leave, our Social Control officers need their uniforms.” Mom said before she shimmered slightly. “Through that door is the conference room’s lavatory.” Mom pointed behind her. “In it, hanging on the door, you will find two Reilly Research Facility uniforms. They have been fabricated to fit each of you. At this time, I’d like you to go put them on. I must warn you that they do fit snugly and that undergarments and any sanitary accessories of any kind must be removed. You must do that because our uniforms interface with the Facility’s sanitation and reclamation system. The advanced material they are constructed of must make physical contact with the skin.”
When neither moved, I felt I needed to simplify the instructions.
“Please go in, strip to your birthday suits, and put the uniforms on. It should fit you like this.”
As I stood, my Reilly changed to its default form.
Mother and daughter gasped in shocked astonishment. As if that were a cue, mom and our still seated sisters stood and ordered their Reilly’s to change. We all stood before our new sisters in the default, skin-tight, red with blue trimmed, Foundation developed, environmental suits- aka, our Reilly’s.
“That was ridiculous!” Alicia shouted. She began dragging her mother to the bathroom. Her feet weren’t touching the floor though.
Fifteen minutes later, Mother and daughter slowly reentered the conference room. Both were tugging at their Reilly’s in several places- though one place more so than the others. I immediately retrieved Alex Steinert’s memories of her first time in the coveri…spacesuit.
“This is embarrassing! I feel like I’m being cut in half, Ms. Reilly.” Rena said expressing her concern about the fit. To illustrate, she tugged at her crotch and swiveled her hips a couple times trying to get a better fit.
“We all said that the first time, Rena. You get used to it.” I giggled.
“Now…something important you should know,” Mom began her suit introduction. “These coverings are technologically advanced- way beyond anything Earth has ever seen before.” Mom said before pausing to assess the shocked faces. “Reilly Research Station contains no customary lavatories or similar sanitary facilities. Meaning you should never have to take off your suit. When nature calls your covering will absorb the waste and transfer it to the reclamation system through the floor decking. Observe.”
Mom picked up her water glass and poured the contents on the floor. Within seconds the water had been completely absorbed and the tight pile carpeting dry.
“Wow!” Alicia cried out excitedly.
“In other words, y’all kin mess yer britches and not worry ‘bout no accidents!” I said as my sister’s memory and accent erupted.
Mom looked over to me with an amused expression.
“Camille, would you care to instruct our sisters in the use of the neuro-interface?”
“Neuro…interface…” Rena managed to get out before she stopped abruptly. Mother and daughter stood rigid and statue-still while Cami telepathically told them how to use their Reilly’s.
‘Cami, do not inform Alicia of her Valkyrie mode at this time, please.” I thought to my Mind Warrior. “Randi, please lockout the Valkyrie Mark 4 Platform functions with a six year delay. Be sure to delete the covering inventory and adaption function of both units, also.”
“Accessing…done, Director.”
“Thanks, honey.”
“I…I could…could hear you…in…in my mind!” Rena stuttered. “Hhhhow can you ddd…do that?”
“Rena,” Mother paused a moment, “Each of us…the Sisters of Avalon…have gifts…special gifts that allow us to help our Empress as she travels time and space to right the quirks and snags in what she calls the time stream.”
“Yes, Rena, she said travel through time.” I responded.
“Travel…through time?” Rena repeated, but stared at me realizing I had beaten her to her response.
“No, I don’t read minds, but I can see ahead to what you would say. In many ways it looks similar to mind reading, but usually more accurate.” I smiled.
“Can you read mi…minds?”
“What have you gotten yourself into, Rena? Why, only the most challenging, implausible venture you’ve ever dreamed…and then some! This is your chance of a lifetime.”
“What have I gotten…?” She started to say, but stopped and looked angrily at me.
“Yes, I’ll stop, M’lady.” I smiled deviously.
“Will you please…uuurrrrgh!” Rena Peltierre went to turn and walk out, but quickly thought better of it. She looked at mother- a look of apology flashed to her face.
“Well, Alexandra? What has the Empress to say about our new department head?” Mom asked calmly.
“I see her serving the foundation admirably for quite a few years, mother.” I answered respectfully.
“I concur, Alexandra. Billie Sangiere?” Mom asked, moving on. Billie closed her eyes for thirty-five seconds.
“I see many trying times ahead for Mrs. Peltierre and her deputy, Alexis. Yet…most scenarios are quite similar and positive. She logs many…”Billie’s face flashed a grimace briefly before she continued. “She logs many years with a flawless character.”
‘She saw what happens, Alex.’ Cami thought to me. I nodded very slightly. Sadly, I knew.
“Empress? What did she see? I noticed the grimace. What’s wrong?” Alicia asked with concern.
“There…,” How could I put this? “Billie saw one scenario that- if allowed to happen- might cause harm to your mother, honey. We’ll try not to let that happen though.”
“And how many of these ‘scenarios’ have you run on me?” Rena asked in disbelief.
“Twelve.”
“Three hundred and five.”
Billie and I answered at the same time.
My assistant director looked at me in absolute amazement.
“You ran that many? When?” She asked.
“Same time as you, Billie.” I answered indifferently.
“Alex was going easy on you, my queen.” Cami giggled. “Her typical benchmark is over eight hundred scenarios per second.”
“Typical?” Randi gasped while mom and both Samantha’s and Cassandra’s looked stunned.
“Look…” I said, “How fast I can run scenarios is irrelevant. Shouldn’t we be getting Reilly’s security people to their post?”
“I agree with Alexandra. Who here wants to go to Reilly Research Station?” Mom asked excitedly as she raised her hand quickly.
Rena Peltierre was the last to cautiously respond- and only after looking around at each of us skeptically.
My conference room- one I had spent many revoluti…years in, appeared around us. I wondered if anyone had noticed that our new sisters’ bags had come along.
“INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!...” RVP began loudly repeating over and over just after I rephased us. Her voice sounded slightly mechanical since Randi hadn’t been able to interface with her at her greatly enhanced- gifted- level yet.
“RVP, reset alarm, authorization, ReillyDirector4386!”
“Voice pattern not recognized! INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!...”
Randi looked to the ceiling angrily. “What do you mean, ‘voice pattern not recognized’?”
“Go easy on her, Randi. Remember, I’m not the director yet.” I recommended gently.
“Acknowledged, Empress.” Randi’s voice interrupted the repeating warning announcement.
Apparently, Randi was already in the system.
“Cancelling the alarm, Alex. I’m inserting your voiceprint and access code.” Randi said from the facility’s announcement system after it silenced.
“Try it now, Empress.” Randi advised- from her own mouth.
I smiled and nodded.
“RVP, do you recognize me now?” I asked pleasantly.
“Alexandra Frances Reilly, Empress of Time and Space. Authenticate with access code, please.” The A.I. responded.
“ReillyDirector4386.” I stated.
“That access code has already been reserved by another user. System and Facility safeguards may be compromised if stated access code remains in effect. Do you still request system access using this access code?”
“Affirmative, RVP.”
“Witness voiceprint and access code required for requested transaction.” RVP continued.
“Alexis Reilly, Chairwoman, Reilly Foundation.” Mom spoke up as she looked to the ceiling with annoyance.
“Voiceprint recognized. Please state access code.”
Mom looked worriedly around the conference room. “Imissmyma.”
“Access accepted, Chairwoman Reilly. Voiceprint and access code for Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space has been accepted and archived. Thank you and have a pleasant day. Remember, this A.I. is at your service and will be happy to answer any and all questions if possible. Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space and associates.”
“Wow. I forgot how annoying that was! No wonder I changed it.” Randi groused under her breath.
“Not now, Ms. Peltierre.” Mom advised. “Rena and Alicia need their access codes setup and…I believe a tour is in order?”
“Understood, Alexis.” Randi responded as she stared back at Rena, who was intently staring at her.
“Yes, Rena, Randi is related to your husband! A distant cousin. Now, can we strike the staring contest and get on with things?” Mom growled.
“Fine, but we’re going to do this my way!” Randi huffed. She looked at Rena intently as we heard a set of three chimes sound from all around us.
“Please state your full name followed by the vocal access code you wish to use.” Randi instructed as her voice sounded from around the room. She was back in RVP again.
Rena stared at my comptroller in astonishment- like she had done the first time Randi interfaced.
“We’re waiting, Mrs. Peltierre.” Randi’s voice said flatly- impatiently.
Rena gulped before opening her mouth.
“Rena Lenore Hathor-Peltierre.” She paused to think of a code. “Unbelievable!”
“Voice print and access code archived. Thank you, Administrator Peltierre.”
Randi motioned to Alicia and she repeated her instructions.
Alicia looked at me as concern clouded- what was to this point an unfathomable- smile.
I nodded.
“State the name you want the Station A.I. to know you by, honey. Then think of a unique access code…one you can remember…I suggest something that is important to you.” I coached.
Alicia nodded uncomfortably and took a minute to think of something. Her face suddenly became extremely serious.
“Freya Alicia Morgana.” She paused to look at her stunned mother then took a deep breath and continued. “Avalon9264.”
“Voice print and access code archived. Thank you, Deputy Administrator Morgana.”
“Why did you choose that name, Alicia? Are you still that embarrassed by your father?” Rena asked sadly.
“When daddy left us and it was just you and me…then when you lost your position…”
“Oh, sweetie! Your father didn’t leave us, he…” Rena stopped suddenly as her eyes moistened.
“Why that specific name, Alicia?” she asked after taking a moment to compose herself.
“When Alexandra took me back to Avalon…when she cured me…and…and she gave me my gift, my tutor…her name was Morgan Freya of Clan Freya. She was very patient…I will never forget our trip to Avalon, Alexandra.”
Fay, though trying not to, stared, teary-eyed at her past self, but remained quiet.
“I think I understand the ‘Avalon’ in your access code, but the number, sweetie?” Rena asked.
Alicia-now-Freya looked at her mother incredulously.
“The month and year Alexandra took me to, momma! I will never forget that either! September of 264AE!”
“Sept…264? But that’s impossible! Alicia, I thought you were making the whole thing up.” Rena declared as she stared between her daughter and me.
“RVP? Please state today’s date.” I asked the A.I.
“1:07PM, June 26th, 1459AE, Empress.”
Rena’s eyes and mouth opened fully! “Eight days ag…”
“Thank you, RVP.” I said with a devious smile.
“You brought us back eight days, Alexandra? Why?” Alicia questioned.
“Mostly to prove to your mother that I am the Empress of legend. But you two need to be here when the administrative staff arrives.” I answered. “Shall we start our orientation tour, ladies?”
1:57PM, Reilly Research Facility, June 26th, 1459AE
“This is sublevel two. Below us are four levels of storage and the environmental systems that keep this facility operating. Under that is sublevel seven, the shuttle hangar bay. It is the last publicly accessible level- where the administrative staff will arrive in just under two hours.” I told everyone.
“Sublevel two is completely configurable for special projects that require more than just a laboratory or demonstration theater. If you wish, Freya Morgana, you can configure this area for specialized, Social Control training exercises.” I told everyone, hoping Alicia would take the hint as I knew she would.
“As I said, the shuttle bay is the last accessible public level. Four kilometers below the shuttle bay are the power generators. Twenty-two, zero point reactors capable of providing more than enough energy for any experimental projects you can imagine. They also power the Station’s defensive systems and protective shields. Let’s go back up to level one.”
“Beyond this hatch is the airlock.” I began, but for some reason I started to reminisce about the many events that occurred here over the years…” My re-entrance after Alex Steinert brought the facility to Earth and effectively rescued me. Her memory of Yuuka and Hoshi’s first day here…
A feeling of extreme sadness overcame me.
Suddenly Rena’s much younger, despondent face reflected in the hatch’s porthole. I jerked back in shock! Had she really been there just now or had it been some delusion?
“Alexandra? What is it, daughter?” Mom asked gently as she touched my arm in concern.
“N…nothing.” I replied softly as I reconfirmed that the love of my life wasn’t repeating her last living actions. Mom looked at me with some doubt in her eyes that I was telling the truth.
“On this level are the general administrative offices for our individual research groups, the Infirmary wing, and several computational and robotics labs. The lower portion of the main presentation auditorium is also accessible on this level. Also, there is an environmentally protected outdoor patio for those who require relief from claustrophobia or would just like an unobstructed view of the stars when the observatory is unavailable.”
“Here on the second level is where we expect many of the foundation’s major discoveries and breakthroughs to take place. Labs dedicated to biology, nanotechnology, genetics, metaphysics, and quantum mechanics are located on this level. The upper entrance to the auditorium is here also. A large recreational room fitted with our most state-of-the-art entertainment equipment is open and accessible twenty-four-seven. About a third of this level contains personal residences. Let’s go up another level.”
“Twenty-four-seven, Alexandra? Why add an extra hour to Earth’s natural cycle? Rena asked.
“As its name implies, Reilly Research Station is about research. One of the topics we’ll be looking into is the effect of longer daily time cycles and how they affect the human body and its rhythms.” Mom answered.
“Why?” Alicia asked, not understanding the concept.
“As we explore this limitless universe of ours, we may find other systems- systems that contain planets very similar to Earth, Miss Morgana. These planets theoretically can have different orbits and different rates of planetary rotation. A year may not be three hundred and sixty days long or there may not be twenty three hours in the day as here on Earth.” Mom tried to explain.
“But Alexandra said she has already been to other planets…other universes, Lady Alexis.” Alicia contested. Rena instantly stared at her daughter, shocked again at the things she knew.
“Lady Alicia,” Mom looked to the youngest of our two newest sisters, “The Sisters of Avalon, aka the Sisters of the Empress of Time and Space know conclusively that other habitable planets exist. We know also that an unlimited number of universes, with unsurprisingly, an unlimited number of dimensions in each are known because of the Empress’ travels.”
“Yyyyyyyou’ve…” Rena Peltierre swallowed hard and licked her lips nervously, “You’ve been to other planets? Other universes? Empress?”
I blushed. “I and several of our sisters,” I motioned to Billie, Cassie, Sam, Cami and Cassi Darough, Yuuka, Hoshi, and Fay, “Live in another universe on an alternate version of this Earth. Six of us were born here though.”
“Look, can we please dispense with all of the staring and continue the tour?” I said having had about enough. “Sisters, you both will experience many strange, sometimes unbelievable things now that we have revealed ourselves and welcomed you into our sisterhood. I suggest you expect the unexpected from now on.”
“Welcome to level three.” I said as we walked off the lift. “This level is primarily personal residences- some are suites for and in case our staff have family in attendance…or wish to start one. Six, small, conference-presentation rooms occupy this level and are also accessible around the clock. Two observation patios are available for the same reasons I listed earlier.”
“Alexandra? We’re out in space, right?” Alicia asked curiously.
“We are. Why?” I asked.
“There isn’t any air in space so how can we go ‘outside’?” She puzzled aloud.
“Reilly Research Station employs a protective force shield to safeguard the structure and a limited circumference around it. The shield is substantial enough to contain a breathable atmosphere. Combined with the foundation’s patented gravity generation system, you can walk outside without worry of decompression, radiation exposure, or just plain floating off into deep space. Now please follow me.”
I guided our group to a door in the north residential wing.
“This is one of our residences, sisters. To actuate the door simply tell it to open. The commands ‘lock’ and ‘unlock’ function as you would think they do. Care to try it, Lady Alicia?”
“RVP, Please open the door.”
“Acknowledged.” The A.I. replied as the domicile door opened and the illumination increased.
Beyond us was a large two-bedroom suite that looked Spartan now, but would take on a warm, ‘lived in’ nuance in less than four weeks.
Rena and Alicia’s mouth’s dropped.
“It’s yours if you want it.” Mom told them.
“This is for us?” Rena gasped as she looked around slowly.
“If it does not suit your needs, we can show you a three bedroom suite instead.” Mom insisted, politely.
“What?” Rena shrieked! “No! Um…no…no this will be fine, ma’am.”
“RVP, reserve and list ownership of this residence to Rena and Ali…Freya.” Mom ordered.
“Acknowledged.”
“Shall we see the rest of the Facility?” I asked as I motioned us out.
We had to wait several minutes for our new security staff to catch up.
“The fourth level contains more residences, several more conference rooms, and the upper administration office spaces such as the Director and Assistant Directors offices and their attached, private, conference rooms.” I stopped us by another door. “This is your office, sisters. Open, please.” I said asking for the door to comply.
“Our office?” Alicia asked.
“You two are the head and deputy administrators of Social Control are you not?” I asked.
Fay suddenly turned and hurried down the passage.
“We will be in the Directors conference room, Fay. Take your time.” Mom advised loudly just before Fay turned the corner. She would rejoin us after the original administrative staff arrived. That would be twenty minutes from now.
“Chairwoman Reilly, RVP has advised me that the shuttle is on final approach and will be docked in fifteen minutes. Randi notified us as we arrived on the fifth level.
“Very well, Lady Randi. Alexandra, as usual you have impeccable timing! Shall we finish this level and I will take our Social Control representatives to meet the other administrators.”
“As you wish, Madam Chairwoman. Sisters, this level is only half the area of the other levels. It houses our observatory, several equipment rooms and a pressure hull access via another airlock. Now we must take our leave so you can meet your fellow researchers and staff in the shuttle bay.” I finished our tour and looked at Mom, my aunts, Rena, and Alici…Freya. “We’ll meet again, ladies.”
With that I phased Billie, Hoshi, Randi, Yuuka, Cami and Cassi Darough, my Samantha and Cassandra, and me, out. Mother looked a little surprised that, one, I hadn’t offered my hands to my sisters and two, I had left her and my aunts with Rena and young Freya.
The director’s conference room appeared around us.
As I anticipated, Fay knocked gently at the door and entered slowly. She looked like she had been crying.
“Feeling a little better, Fay?” I asked gently.
“Alexandra, why can’t I remember any of this?” She asked looking like she would cry again at any moment. “Memories like this would be impossible to forget, so why…why can’t I remember any of this?”
I took more time than I realized before answering. This reply…it would cause pain and distrust. Ultimately, it would cause brief suspicion toward me until the completion of this mission.
In the words of my sister, ‘This job really sucked!’
“Because of the sensitivity of this mission I cannot reveal the how’s, why’s, or what for’s at this crucial point in our history. Know that it pains me severely to withhold information pertaining to our memories. What happens in the coming chapters will take great tolls on each of us.” I said sadly through moist eyes.
“I want to know why I can’t remember this, Alexandra Reilly!” Fay shouted in frustration.
“Yes, ‘Alexandra’, please tell us why?” A male voice asked from the door.
Alexander Reilly stood there with an angry scowl- leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.
“That is no way to talk to your Grandmother, Alexander!” Mom chided as she appeared behind my male version.
“She is no more my ‘grandmother’ than I am, mother! What game are we playing here? Why now? Why, when so much is at stake?” Alexander Reilly asked angrily.
I remained silent and just gazed at my past version. Each of my sisters looked at him as if seeing a ghost.
“Get into the room and have a seat, Alexander.” Mom ordered as she pushed him forward and allowed the conference room door to slide closed.”
“Executive Lock.” She said calmly.
Alexander cautiously walked to the large table and slowly sat down- all the while staring suspiciously at me.
“Alexandra,” Mom said gently. “The time grows close and it is now time for answers. You know what is to be and that it must happen. Oblige them the answers they demand, daughter.”
“Daughter? Mother, you do not have a ‘daughter’! You only have a son! One son! Me! What is this madness? What does this Empress know and thus must reveal…if she IS the Empress, that is!”
I appeared behind my former self instantly.
“I am indeed the Empress, Alexander.” I hissed as the stress and pain of what I had to purvey raised my anger instantly.
The male seated in front of me jumped from his seat and spun to stare at me- the chair flying through me with no effect and crashing to the wall! His face immediately reflected terror.
“I’ve never seem the Empress do that before! That blue glow! When are you from?” He asked as he tried to hold his reserve.
“I am the Empress from your future, Alexander- though you ARE right; I am not Grandmother.” I paused, regretting what I was now going to say.
“We are here to restore what we must remove in the near future to safeguard our civilization.”
“What kind of double talk is that…Alexandra?” Alexander Reilly asked angrily, but curiously.
“If you truly did comprehend time travel, Alex, you would understand that what I said is logical and not ‘double talk’, as you claim! What I said must- despite great pain and suffering- come to pass. Although you do not believe me, the future must continue on its current path and must not deviate. Grandmother spent fourteen hundred years looking for an equitable solution to your fast approaching future. She never found one before passing on with honor and respect!”
I wiped my eyes.
“Then, please, Alexandra Reilly- Empress of Time and Space- tell this undeserving…insignificant…mortal…why it is logical? Explain it so even I can understand!”
I stopped time.
“Mother, I…I can’t do this! I know what the future requires, but wish not to see it through.” I cried.
“Alex,” Mom said gently as her bluish glowing form stepped closer. I noticed Sam, Cassie, and Billie glowing also. “You are the only one that can make this future happen. You must follow through or everything that we…that mother- your sister, Alexandra Steinert, has done to this point will go away! We will all cease to exist!”
“Mother? Is it even right that he knows who I really am and what our purpose here is? Won’t this just make my future worse instead of better? Surely what is said today can only hurt instead of heal?”
“Empress, let your trusted sisters make their own decisions. They have known you long enough that they can make their own well-informed choices. Trust them, Alexandra.”
“Alex…I understand now and I…I think Alexis is right. Let us make up our own minds.” Billie advised as she looked to Sam and Cassie. Both looked sad, but nodded their agreement.
“You can do this, Alex, and I’ll be right here to help if you need me.” Yuuka said from my shoulder. When had she gone to Pixie mode anyway?
“You’re right, mother…sisters…thank you. This has to be done.” I admitted sadly- reconciling with my conscious.
Time restarted.
“So you want to know the answers, Alexander Fredrick Reilly! I wonder if you can handle the answers?” I said as I gazed into his eyes, Demmit style.
Alex paused and swallowed hard. “Well, we’ll never know if you don’t tell me, Empress.”
“As you wish.” I paused. “The first thing you should know is…I am you…or rather…I am who you become twenty-two months from now, Alexander Reilly! I am Alexandra Frances Reilly, Director of Reilly Research Station and I have held that position for well over nine hundred and eighty years.”
“Over there,” I pointed to Billie, “is William Sangiere or Billie as we call her now. She is still Assistant Director of the Station. To her left is Freya Morgana, head of Social Control. To her left are Samantha Fleming, Cassandra Sangiere, and Cameron- now Camille- Darough, my research assistants, and Camille’s daughter, Cassieopia. Do their names mean anything to you, Alexander?”
“And what of the brunette to my right or the Pixie on your left shoulder? Do they also reflect my staff here on Reilly?”
“Why, if you weren’t her, I’d go Pixie on your ass in an instant, buster!” Yuuka said as she angrily shot to and hovered in front of his nose and swatted it.
“Ouch!” Alexander Reilly shouted. Hoshi giggled from her position as she dangled his belt.
The men’s version of the Reilly suit had a belt?
“Don’t piss us off, Mr. Reilly. You won’t fair well.” Hoshi warned.
“Hey! That’s my belt. Give it back!”
“Nope! Not until you show Alex some respect and at least entertain the fact that she is you.” Hoshi giggled.
“Do I look like this Alex?” My male version complained, pointing to me.
“Not yet, but you will, hun.” Cassandra giggled evilly.
“Maybe I can be of assistance, Empress?” Billie offered where she stood.
“And how can you help, Willie?”
“That’s Billie…Billie Sangiere!”
“Whatever! What could you possibly do?” Alexander dared.
“You mean other than disintegrate you into something smaller than quarks?” Camille asked with a serious glare. “The Queen Mind Warrior should not be pushed or angered, Alexander!”
“Cami, he’s not worth it. Let him find out for himself.” Billie told her calmly as she decided to ignore him.
“Now that’s what a Sangiere would say!” Alexander mocked. “Always ducking out of a conflict! Typic-.”
My male version suddenly grabbed at his neck, but his hands didn’t stay there for long. Alex’s arms and legs stretched out as if tied to four different posts. He shrieked in pain.
“On our new world, there is a very effective torture technique called drawing and quartering. Would you like to experience it first hand, Alexander Reilly?” Billie hissed in anger.
“Billie? Is this really necessary?” Mom asked.
“How dare he speak badly of my family, Alexis? Though my male version was reluctant to challenge convention in this time period, I’m not that person any longer and certainly won’t!”
“No, Billie, you’re not. You’ve grown exponentially since Alexandra brought you back from the grave.” Samantha complimented.
“Oh, this gets better and better! Owwwww!” Alex cried as apparently, the invisible bindings holding his limbs tightened.
“Billie! If you quarter him now, we all cease to exist.” I warned.
“Right as usual, Empress.” Billie admitted as she released my male version. He dropped to the floor in a groaning heap.
“You deserved that, son!” Mom scolded. “Now stop being so swine-headed and listen to your sister!”
“I don’t have a sister.” Alex argued contemptuously.
“Billie?” Mom said as she stared at her son with an evil grin.
“Fine! I’m all ears.” He reluctantly conceded.
Despite the sarcastic reply, I started my ‘prophecy’.
“In twenty-one months, the Homeland Energy Partnership will initiate their energy generation initiative dubbed, the ‘Planetary Core Excitation Project’. After a two-week trial at twenty percent output, Homeland Energy will advance the project to its next phase and push power generation toward it’s calculated, nominal output. At approximately eighty-three percent output, safety limiters meant to protect and warn the operators of a cascading failure begin to malfunction. The result is a runaway process that begins to over excite the planet’s core. As the core excitement continues to increase unrestricted, the generated energy reserve builds and builds until it reaches critical. Nothing is done…or can be done to slow the reaction.”
“At approximately 11:23AM Fleming City Time, July 4th, 1461AE, the last safety devices fail and Earth’s core begins to go super-critical. Homeland Energy ‘neglects’ to alert planetary authorities for four hours. By then it is completely unstoppable and irreversible. According to RVP’s sensors, at 5:13PM FCT Earth’s mantle begins to liquefy. At 9:00PM FCT, Earth’s crust fails, ruptures, and ignites- effectively turning our Homeworld into a blazing fusion reactor and transforms this singular star system into a binary one. Reilly Research Station, its foundational satellite, and all hands experience severe gravitational effects, as the facility is slingshot five hundred thousand kilometers further away from the newly formed star. All our friends, all our families, everything we knew…All signs of civilization on the planet vaporize in that instant!”
“There, Reilly will orbit- completely isolated- for nine hundred and sixty years, until the Empress again visits and takes pity on its remaining inhabitants.”
“Their demise once again rapidly approaching, Alexandra Steinert uses her gift and transports both Reilly, and it’s staff to an entirely new universe- to a planet very similar to Earth, but with a far better future prospectus.”
After pausing a moment to recover, I observed how the prophecy sat with my sisters. The anguish I felt was reflected back around the room- even Alexander looked to the floor in solemn distress.
“Alexander. The only way to save those living and working in this facility is for you, Cameron, and William to develop the nanos currently flowing freely through our bodies.” I told him as I motioned to my travel companions. “How you do that, I will leave to you as I cannot allow you to extract a sample from any of us. I’m sorry.”
Finished with my prediction, I looked to Mom.
“Mother, it is time for us to go. We must move on to the next phase of our multi-facetted mission. Ladies? Are you ready?” I asked solemnly.
“Alexandra! Wait!” My male version urged as he took the few steps needed to approach.
Looking intently at me- examining me from head to toe- he settled his gaze into my eyes for a few minutes.
“See something interesting in there?” I asked in curiosity.
“You’re incredible!” He half-whispered without looking away.
“If only I had the deposits for every time someone has said that.” I replied sadly as I blushed.
“How do you do that?” He asked, still looking into my eyes.
“Do what, Alexander?” I asked curiously.
“How do you make your eyes look infinitely deep- as if a whole universe was contained behind each pupil?” He asked, completely mesmerized.
“It is said, son, that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Alexandra has the ability to see countless souls in an infinite number of universes, for she is THE vessel! The vessel that holds all our hopes and dreams! But she is much more.” Mom gushed. I really wished for her to stop with all the hype- that wasn’t what the Empress was about. Unfortunately, she continued to spread it densely.
“The Empress of Time and Space represents opportunity... opportunity for those lives that need second chances, my son! Alexandra…” Mom pointed to Alexander instead of me. “You son…and all your future sisters,” Mom motioned around the room, “are destined to become the embodiment of all our hopes and dreams- living proof that our people, our Earth, will never be forgotten. If you remember anything at all, remember that you must keep our legacy alive, Alex. The paradox that is the Empress, along with our ‘Homeworld’ must carry through to infinity.”
“And it all starts with me? I have to be the one that develops and disperses these ‘nanos’? Why me?”
“Do you really have to ask that…brother?” I asked as I motioned to myself then him with a smile.
Alex swallowed hard and his face began to pale.
“Give it a rest, Alexander Reilly! You’ll have nine hundred years to become acquainted with me before Alexandra Steinert comes to our rescue!” I chided, but an evil grin appeared as I thought of something. “That’s only about eleven thousand menstrual cycles, Bro.”
“Twelve thousand, five hundred-forteen, Alex.” Randi corrected, though it didn’t matter as what I said had already achieved its desired effect.
Alexander Reilly’s mouth dropped so far open I thought it would detach and land on the floor!
“Stop teasing, Alexandra!” Mom giggled deviously. “Tell him about your daughters, hun.” She winked.
Now Alexander’s eyes opened even wider.
“You…I…you have children?” He gasped. “How?”
“Um…the usual way.” I said watching his face pale even more. “It ain’t just point an’ click, ya know.” I laughed. Damn Alex Covington and her contemporary phrases!
I thought I saw Cami begin to open her mouth, possibly about the ‘point and click’ remark, but stop as she apparently thought about THAT necessary development.
“Alexandra has two girls, Alexander.” Mom continued with a wry smile. Had she teased me like this on a regular basis?
“Reilly is somewhere around thirty-two, and Regina is almost thirteen.” I said.
“Somewhere ‘around’ thirty-two; almost thirteen?” Alexander scoffed having relocated his jaw. “I don’t even know how old my daughters are?”
“MY daughter’s, honey! I had all the fun and I had all the pain- and yes ‘around’, because she is in OUR Earth’s future with her husband starting her own family and Regina is on Terra being schooled by my neice. My options remain open as to when I will go to visit Reilly and David.” I informed him.
“And this all happens because of me…what I will do in the future?”
“And y’all do good work too, hun!” I giggled as I again motioned down my body. I was starting to feel tired all of a sudden.
“Alexandra, could you possibly release time outside this conference room? I think Alexander knows enough about us and what needs to happen.” Mom advised gently. I hadn’t even realized I had done it.
My male version looked between us as his eyes opened wildly again.
“You…you…yyyyou can stop time in specific locations?”
“She can even reverse it if she so chooses, Alex.” Billie chirped excitedly.
“Alex?” Mom reminded.
“Time is re-established outside of this room, mother.”
“Thank you, sweetie.” Mom said as I noticed the sparkle diminish in her eyes. “Hun, it’s time for you and the girls to move to the next phase.”
This was going to be the hard part. I began to concentrate on our next location and date; who was going with me, and keeping us all out of phase.
By all outward indications it looked like we hadn’t moved, except Alexander was no longer with us.
6:57PM, Reilly Research Facility, July 4th, 1461AE
“Where did Alexander go?” Hoshi asked.
Before I had a chance to answer, an angry Alexander Reilly burst through the apparently too slow to open, door.
“Two hours left and my asshole, assistant director is still hiding in his room! Doesn’t he know what’s at stake here? Doesn’t he realize he’s going to die without activating the nanos?” Alexander complained angrily. We could see the tension and worry drawn out on his face, and in his movement. “How am I ever going to keep this place together without him? I can’t lose my friend- not now!”
He thought for the briefest of moments.
“Empress? If you’re out there somewhere and can hear me, I need your help! You never said anything about me going it alone! Please! I need you, Alexandra!” Alexander lamented, looking to the ceiling sorrowfully.
“Pardon me a moment, ladies. It appears I need a pep talk. Sam and Cassie, can you hold our group out of phase while I talk to myself?”
After receiving two, giggling nods, I phased back in.
“Hello, you have reached the Empress Helpline. I am the attending Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space. How may I be of assistance?” I cracked in a slightly mechanical, nasally voice.
My male version spun around in shock and, off balance, almost fell over.
“Cute! Real cute, Alexandra!”
“What is it you want, bro?” I asked innocently, thereby letting him know which Empress I was.
“Why didn’t you tell me Will was going to lock himself in his residence?! I know he has the nanos floating through his system, but he needs to trigger them for it to do any good. Why didn’t he listen? Why is my friend willingly going to destroy himself, Empress?”
“William Sangiere has his mind set on doing things his own way, Alex.” I said sadly. “He is proof that only the individual can choose his or her way in life and that I can only try to guide someone along the right path.”
“Can’t you just pop in and ‘guide’ him on what’s right?” He asked, exasperated.
I paused, looking to the floor with a sad expression. “Unfortunately, he must die an agonizingly slow and painful death in order to realize his mistake- a mistake that you allow her to rectify in nine hundred-sixty-six years when you decide Will should come back from our ‘private domain’ with Alexandra Steinert. Even then it will take Billie giving birth to her first child to convince her that I only mean to help. She is a headstrong and very ethical individual, Alex, but lacks confidence in herself- for what she must do.”
“You mean him…himself.” He corrected, narrowing his eyes slightly.
“Both, I’m afraid.” I said as I looked sadly at him then to where I knew Billie was standing. “The time has arrived where both versions must make a decision- to leave things alone and hope for the better or…to follow through with what has been seen to be needed.”
‘Billie, I need you to pass along what you know to Cami and Cassi then you take Hoshi and Yuuka down to level one. Stay phased-out and monitor my thoughts. Please do what needs to be done, my sisters and friends. Cami, take Fay and go with Cassandra to level two- also staying out of phase. Cassi, go with Samantha and Randi to level three and do the same. All of you please wait for my order. I’ll stay with Alexis and Alexander here on four. Prepare yourselves ladies, this is gonna be the toughest thing I’ve ever asked a y’all!’ I thought my orders to my sisters.
“So, Alex? Are you going to do something or not?” Alexander asked, looking like he had been talking to me for some time.
“I’m going to do something, but you’re not going to like it, Bro.” I said as I walked into my office…his office, walked behind the desk, opened the bottom right drawer and retrieved a full bottle of Earth’s finest distillation- 100 Proof; by Alex Steinert’s standards, the ‘good stuff’.
“Hey! How did you…oh…ya…right.” Alex protested weakly.
“Here!” I shoved the bottle at him forcefully. “Time to get shit-faced, Alex!”
“But I already had…” Alexander started to complain.
Mom rephased and glared at me.
Without saying a word, I reached back into the open drawer and pulled out another bottle- this one half empty.
“You too, mother!” I said handing it to her forcefully. “Save some for me though.”
“And why do I need to drink, Alexandra?” Mom asked, slightly insulted. She took a sip then handed the bottle back to me.
“Because I hate to drink alone! So here’s to a new life, Alexander.” I toasted, took a sip from the half empty bottle then pointed its neck to my male version. “As mah sister, Alex Steinert says, ‘y’all gotta chug that bottle down, hun! Take the nipple off an’ toss it back like a real man!’”
I noticed a tear roll down mom’s cheek.
Alex looked at me uncertainly for thirty seconds before placing the newly opened bottle to his lips and upending it. After a couple good gulps, he quickly lowered it and began coughing harshly.
“Smooth,” he wheezed after taking a few careful, truncated, painful breaths.
“Hey, you bought it, hun!” Mom giggled as she took a drink from our bottle. “It doesn’t seem too strong to me. Of course, I’ve tasted worse. I remember this one time when ma and I took a trip back to 33AE. The local landowner we were there to help had his own private recipe and man was it powerful! Ma said it reminded her of Grandpa’s Blue Ribbon Moonshine and coulda run a tank- whatever a tank is.”
“Don’t stop now, Bro! You have to have a blood alcohol content of point-one-three for the nanos to trigger.” I pestered and motioned that he should keep right on drinking. “Shit-faced or we’re all dead…your choice, Bro.”
“Will it hurt?” He asked after he downed another gulp and began coughing again.
“Did you and Cameron both program in the six hour comatose period?”
He looked at me in shock and nodded.
“Then no, it shouldn’t hurt at all. I just remember waking up and feeling very, very strange. Within a week the feeling passed.”
Taking another swig and another coughing fit, he looked at me in silence.
“So…how long…um…until…until…IIIII…um…you know,” He stuttered nervously, unsure if he should even ask the question. He placed his palms together in front of him then quickly moved them apart at an odd angle. I guess it was his way of showing me phase out.
“Your gift will manifest when…and only when you feel confident enough to use it responsibly, Alex. It will not come over night or for several years. Now finish that one. Y’all need to finish this one too!”
“I thought you and mom were…”
“Nope! I’m drivin’, hun!” I giggled awkwardly as Mom looked on strangely.
“Alexandra?”
“Yes, Alex?” I smiled tensely.
“Alex…I’m scared.” He finally admitted and wrapped his arms around me for several minutes. In that moment I knew exactly how Alexandra Steinert felt when she and Connie left Terra for System M353.
“I know.” I whispered.
Alex suddenly stopped and gazed into my eyes again then quickly looked to mom.
“You’re not staying…are you?” He asked sadly with some vague intuition.
Mom broke into tears, looked down to the floor, and shook her head slowly.
“This is where we part company, Alexander. My life here is complete. I’m sorry, but it has to be this way, honey. I wish it could be different, but my destiny was set long before you were born.” She said sniffing and wiping her eyes.
“Ta hell with destiny, Mother!” Alex shouted as he forcefully threw his empty whiskey bottle into a corner, shattering it. “Empress, do something! Mom doesn’t deserve to die! She hath too many things still left ta do. Give her a second chance, oh mighty Empress of Time and Spayth.”
I handed him the other bottle of booze. “Finish this and we’ll talk about it, Alexander.”
Mom looked over at me in shock.
Alexander downed what was left in the second bottle in one long gulp and threw it into the same corner, shattering it also.
My male version’s eyes began to droop and I had already noticed his speech starting to slur. Funny, I didn’t remember being such a lightweight.
‘Youngin’ cain’t hold his liquor’, Pa Steinert’s voice echoed in my mind.
“So, what exactly is it I should do, Alexander?” I asked, watching the sleep phase of the Mahanilui begin to assert itself.
“Take her some…some…where she can live…live…happy, Alecth! I donno…nother uni…verssss…ma’be?”
The Mahanilui was really starting to hit him hard now. I knew time was running out for this phase to complete.
“That’s a good idea, Alex! Maybe another universe might just work. Let me think about it a second.” I played along. Alex just drunkenly flourished his hand at me in confirmation.
“You seriously think that it hasn’t been thought about, Alexandra?” Mom lambasted me. “Mother, Sammi, Cassie, and I have spent countless hours trying to find a positive scenario for me. What makes you think you can find one now…on such short notice?”
“Because I asked me to do it, mother.” I said as I nodded over to a very drowsy, very relaxed, Alexander.
“Alex?” I called to get his attention for just a little longer. His eyes barely remained open.
“Alex, I found a place…another universe where mom will find happiness! I’m going to take her there now, okay?”
Alexander Reilly nodded then folded to the floor, unconscious, with a satisfied smile on his face.
“You did that just to appease him. You lied to yourself just so you would stop fighting the Mahanilui!”
“Alexis, you have two minutes to use your Terran charms on him.” I ordered ignoring her accusation. “He…everyone on this level…needs to remember about the nanos and their duties here on Reilly. They must remember every member of staff also.” I took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. “They are NOT to remember me, us, or anything about our sisterhood, and…he must completely forget about you, mother…you and Aunts’ Sam and Cassie!” I paused and looked at her frigidly. “Do you understand, Alexis? Can you do it, or do I call Cami, Cassi, or Billie?” I asked while forcing myself to become detached, calculating, and heartless.
Alexis Reilly just stared at me, completely stunned by my sudden emotionless persona.
“I will do as you command, Empress.” She said fearfully with the slightest bow before she began concentrating. At the same time I gave the order for Billie, Cami, and Cassi to begin the mind wipes on the rest of Reilly’s staff.
I truly hated myself at the moment.
“RVP, Bring the auxiliary reactors online immediately. I want one hundred percent on all defensive and radiation shields now! Then in fifteen minutes, I want all inertial dampeners taken to full power! Shields and dampeners are not to be reduced until a Delta ‘G’ of zero is restored to Reilly and radiation levels drop to the newly calculated norms.
“Acknowledged, Empress Alexandra.”
“Permanently delete all but the last two hours of sensor data from all memory archives. Authorization: ReillyDirector4386.”
“Acknowledged, Empress Alexandra.”
“Transfer my voiceprint to Director Alexander Reilly’s security profile. Authorization: ReillyDirector4386.”
“Is the access code to remain valid, Empress Alexandra?”
“Yes. Also disable usage of ‘Empress Alexandra’ or Empress of Time and Space’ and strictly restrict access to designated terms until a severe temporal event has been recorded internal to this facility.”
“Acknowledged, Empress Alexandra.”
“Acknowledged and comply.” I responded with the rarely used ‘Executive Command’ protocol.
“Auxilliary reactors are now online. Defensive shielding enabled and charging to one hundred percent. Radiation shields enabled and charging to full power.”
“Let’s get Alexander into his bed. I remembered waking up halfway across the floor with several large bumps and bruises on my new body.” I said as I reached for and took mother’s trembling hand.
My personal residence appeared around us.
“Help me pick up Alexander and put him in bed.”
Once done, I again took my mother’s hand- forcefully this time.
Appearing in the third level conference room, we picked up Cassi, Sam, and Randi. All three looked at me in poignant anger.
“Time until crust breach?” I inquired icily of Randi, knowing she was remotely monitoring RVP’s sensors.
“Approximately fifteen minutes, director.” Her voice and tone very distressed.
“Understood. Let’s collect our remaining sisters and get out of here.” I said frigidly as the Recreation Room on level two filled our view.
All around us lay our unconscious brethren- deep in the hold of their individual Mahanilui.
Cami quickly wiped her eyes dry as we appeared. “All personnel on this level have been wiped as ordered, Empress.” She sniffed sadly. Fay and Cassandra looked to the floor, silently refusing to make eye contact with me.
Adding them to my growing cache, level one’s auditorium appeared. Again the large tiered room was filled with unconscious people. Billie, Yuuka, and Hoshi appeared after I matched their phasing.
“Are you sure this had to be done, Alex? I mean…couldn’t we…” Billie moaned sadly as she wiped tears from her eyes.
“Yes, it had to be done. Has everyone had the required memories deleted?”
Billie nodded once, distraughtly.
“Then we’re leaving.” I stated coldly as I added Billie, Hoshi, and Yuuka to my travel cache.
Our surroundings changed once more. Mom’s apartment encompassed us.
“Alex?” Hoshi asked in shock. “Why are we back on the planet?” She paused for only a few seconds as she looked around nervously. “Isn’t it ready to blow up?”
“I have to keep a promise, honey.” I said as I looked up to the loft. “Girls? I need everyone down here this instant! In Pixie mode, please- you too, Yuuka! Its time to go Pixie on this place.”
“What are you going to do, Alex?” Yuuka asked as she landed on my left shoulder. Allie shot from the loft and landed on my right.
“Welcome back, Empress! We thought you forgot about us.” Allie greeted; extreme relief evident on her tiny face.
“Listen up! I want you two to divide up our winged sisters- seven to an Empress. Get going.” I said to Yuuka and Allie.
“Seven to an Empress, Empress?” Allie asked. Both she and Yuuka looked at me in confusion.
“That’s what I said, now do as you’re told!” I ordered with no emotion.
Yuuka and Allie took flight hesitantly.
“Billie, Fay, and Cassandra you are with Alex Steinert! Cami, Randi, and Alexis, you are with me! Cassi, Hoshi, and Samantha, you are with Alexandra! Let’s split up!” I commanded rapidly.
“But Alex, you’re the only Empress here!” Billie cried in alarm.
“Hey, sis, sorry I’m late! Did I miss anything?” Alex Steinert deadpanned, as she appeared three steps in front of me and two to my right.
I nodded as my sisters looked on in wonder.
“MA!” Mom shouted hysterically as she rushed my sister.
Alex dropped her gaze to the floor instantly. “I’m sorry, Alexis, but I’m not yer ma.” She said as she looked back up and wiped her cheeks.
“Apologies for my late arrival, Aunt Alex.” Alexandra spoke gently as she materialized three steps in front of me and two to my left.
A hushed murmur rose from our Pixie sisters.
“The Empress Triad!” the murmur echoed. “Great-grandmother and Aunt Allie…” One Pixie began.
“The original Pixies…they have told us of the ‘Empress’ Three’!” Another gasped.
“It is said they can do the unimaginable in this configuration!” Yet another winged sister gossiped.
“Girls we really don’t have time for this!” I said as Alexandra, Alex Steinert, and I joined hands. “Mind Warriors, join us.”
Billie placed a hand on Alex Steinert and Alexandra’s joined hands. Cami placed her hand on my connection with Alex, and Cassiopeia placed hers on my connection to Alexandra.
So far we formed a triangle with three outstretched rays.
“Fay and Cassandra, join hands then take Billie and Cami’s. Randi and Alexis, join with Cami and Cassi. Hoshi and Sam, do the same between Cassi and Billie.
The result was a triangle with three outstretching rays connecting to a circle.
“Pixies! I want two of you on each of our outlying sister’s shoulders. One Pixie on each of our Mind Warrior sisters, and two Pixies on each Empress.
I noted that Allie had claimed Alex Steinert’s left shoulder while Yuuka had taken mine. Trina, Mei Lee’s oldest had claimed my niece’s right shoulder.
“What are we going to do, Director?” Yuuka asked curiously.
“Work a miracle.” I whispered. “I hope.”
“Empress, we each know our selected regions. Are we still in agreement should this fail?” I asked.
“Ready, Aunt Alex.” Alexandra nodded.
“Let ‘er rip, sis!” Alex Steinert shouted excitedly.
“Sisters,” I began as I looked around our formation. “Each Mind Warrior will begin to draw power from each of you in the outer ring. Please do not fight it or this will not work. In turn each Empress will draw from her Mind Warrior and the Pixies on each of our shoulders. There will be discomfort, but if everything works as we’ve seen, many, many lives will be saved.” I nodded to Billie, Cami, and Cassi. “Ladies, let’s begin.
All three nodded and a quiet moan sounded from our outer ring of sisters.
“Ready Empress?” I asked, looking at my niece and sister. Each nodded. I imagined and opened three virtual controls in my mind, immediately feeling the huge surge of raw energy.
“Let’s concentrate on our regions, sisters.” I said, informing Alex Steinert and Alexandra that I was ready.
“Sis, when you have your target resolved, start the count.” I added as I opened my virtual valves from twenty-five to fifty percent. I began to concentrate on ‘my’ designated region.
“I have an acceptable solution on my region, Alex. Three!” Alex Steinert announced.
“Region acquired and locked, Alex. Two!” My niece declared. I increased the flow of power to one hundred percent, as I knew Alex Steinert and Alexandra had just done. A massive groan filled the room.
“Objective acquired. One! Three, two, one, Engage!” I proclaimed and triggered our transport.
The world around us collapsed instantly and went black!
Slowly the black lightened and stars appeared. They quickly grew smaller and coalesced, to form galaxies. Those galaxies diminished to form a cloud.
Yet again the blackness engulfed me temporarily and the stars again appeared and began to shrink. Again the galaxies formed and diminished; another cloud formed, then black. The cycle sequenced twice more before the blackness engulfed us a little longer.
Finally, things brightened around us and started to come into focus. Our formation had remained intact, though everyone seemed to be suffering intense pain. I myself, felt very nauseous and on the verge of collapse, feeling my own pain radiate through my entire body.
On my shoulder, Yuuka and Freesia shuddered and moaned as I closed, and reversed the three valves in my mind. Cami looked relieved as the pain abated somewhat.
“Where are we?” Yuuka asked after recovering.
“Director?” Alex Steinert asked.
“Five.” I responded.
Alex Steinert whistled, awestruck. “Damn, sis!”
“I haven’t gone this far before, that’s for sure! Why, Aunt Alex?” Alexandra asked.
Cami, Billie, and Cassi rubbed their temples.
“Alex? Did we just cross FOUR universal borders?” Cami asked carefully.
I felt the eyes of all our sisters staring at me, waiting to hear my answer.
A collective gasp filled my ears as I nodded.
“Empresses? Why have the buildings of Fleming City followed us?” Trina asked as she exited Pixie mode to stand between us three Empresses and looked out the apartment’s window. It was daylight here.
“Y’all gonna tell ‘em, sis?” Alex Steinert grinned as she checked her nose for a third time since our arrival.
“Yes, Aunt Alex, reveal our endgame.” Alexandra encouraged.
I took a minute to compose my thoughts.
“My sisters,” I began. “There was a request from my mother, Alexis Reilly, to save you girls from the fast approaching apocalypse. In all good conscience, I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t at least try to save everyone. As my sister Alex Steinert- I nodded to her- says: ‘no one will be left behind.’”
“My temporal twin contacted me a few days ago to discuss possible scenarios that would accomplish just that.” Alex Steinert continued in my place. “Said she had new information. The problem we kept runnin’ headlong into was the Earth herself. Each scenario failed when the crust breached.”
“When grandma visited me yesterday, she posed Aunt Alex’ problem along with the new intelligence, and we debated it at length. After much deliberation, I proposed a bold, dangerous, and radical idea.” Alexandra took up the explanation.
“So you decided to move the people AND buildings?” Hoshi asked, astounded.
“Oh, it was more than that, hun, much more,” Alex Steinert answered. “We decided to separate the Homeworld into three, overlapping, regions.”
“This planet we’re on now,” I continued, “it was completely devoid of any habitable surface- no outer crust whatsoever- just rocky mantle and molten core. Not a speck of crust, no soil, no water, no vegetation, no…atmosphere.”
“You mean we just transported the whole outer crust and atmosphere of our Earth…here?” Billie choked, completely flabbergasted.
“Y’all bet yer ass we did, sister!” Alex Steinert proclaimed proudly.
Mom stared at me- at us- in absolute fascination.
“How did I not see this?” she muttered to herself. “There was nothing in her mind about any of this.”
“Aunt Alexis, as you’ve apparently just discovered, the Empress’ mind contains many facets- some completely inaccessible by anyone other than the Empress herself.” Alexandra informed her with a devious smile. “Plus, each Empress has a secure place that only she is granted access in order to store her most intimate secrets.” She winked provocatively.
“Mother never told me any of this. Why?”
“Do we know absolutely everything about you, Alexis? Even though the Empress can see what will be, there are still things…private things…we deem necessary to overlook about our sisters.” I proposed. “It simply is not our business.”
“But how can you tell if someone will corrupt one of your plans- that one of us might have ulterior motives?”
“Don’t y’all think we take them things inta consideration in our scenarios, hun?” Alex Steinert smiled evilly. “Foresight’s more accurate then mind readin’, hun. How many times y’all gotta be told?”
“Sounds like someone needs a nap.” I giggled as I winked at my sister.
“Y’all try jumpin’ a universe then helpin’ ta jump four more without a breather!” Alex growled with a slight grin.
“Randi, what is Avalon’s reactor status?” I inquired.
“Y’all didn’t shut down her reactor, sis?” Alex Steinert asked as she looked at me in shock. “Why not? From what Ricky Lynn says, them zera-point things is highly unstable when in temporal flux!”
“It was a decommissioned unit from Reilly when Grandma brought it here, Alex! It already had nine hundred and eighty three…wait,” I stopped to recalculate. I had forgotten that Alex had left from the twentieth century. That added another four thousand…no, three thousand before it had been shutdown and mothballed.
“Correction, it already had thirty-nine hundred years on it when she restarted it under Avalon.” I argued. “Now it has another two thousand! You really think that tired old thing is going to want to restart once more? Seriously?”
“Director, Avalon confirms one hundred percent integrity on her reactor with a twenty-three percent load.” Randi responded once she saw an opening in the conversation.
Alex Steinert seemed to relax with the report. Mom though, looked tense now.
“Ava, could you give me the status of all Reilly Foundation reactors- running or on reserve, please?” Mom requested.
“All Foundation ‘Z’-point reactors, one through forty-five, integrity is one hundred percent with seventeen percent load on reactors one through four. During temporal transit there was a zero-point-zero-zero-zero-one-five-two percent positive variance in active reactor output. Reserve reactors are ready to be activated once nulling fields are discontinued.” The A.I. reported.
“You’ve got forty-one Zero point reactors just sitting in one building, doing nothing? “Randi exclaimed in shock. “They could have run the whole planet for the foreseeable future! Why didn’t you turn them on and save Earth from annihilation?”
“Politics.” Mom answered evenly. “Earth’s government refused to give us the permits necessary to generate power into the world-wide grid- citing that the method was completely untested and extremely unstable. We- the sisterhood- never released the Z-point’s actual existence to the public. Instead, they commissioned, permitted, and licensed Homeland Energy and their ‘Core’ project.”
“Well, that certainly worked out.” Billie carped. “Speaking of Homeland Energy, did we happen to bring them along too, Empress?”
Alex Steinert shook her head sadly.
“No. Because o’ magnetic and gravitational fluctuations goin’ on there, I wasn’t able ta secure that whole area in my region. As we stand here, a five-hundred and twenty mile deep hole has been left. Because of the new tectonic pressure in that location, a direct path to this new planet’s core is open and currently filling with magma. The new volcano will seal itself in three weeks, but remain active for six decades.”
“Unfortunately, all high ranking government officials were onsite to witness the ‘momentous’ power-up. When the safety limiters failed, the facility went into lockdown mode- no one in, no one out.” Mom continued.
“So…not all of us were saved then, Empress?” Trina asked.
I was stunned by the question.
“Alexis told me there were only twenty of you girls left. I wasn’t awa…”
“My ex-boyfriend worked there, Empress.” Trina interrupted.
“You mean the one that dumped you ten years ago, Treen?” Allie asked sarcastically. “The one you wanted to take into Pixie mode…permanently…just so he would know what it was like to actually be a woman- to actually have the experience of being beaten senseless by some barbaric caveman?”
“E-nough!” Alex Steinert shouted. “There was fifteen hundred people in that facility! None of them made it- deservin’ or not! We…I just couldn’t save ‘em.”
“We, sis. We agreed that there was going to be collateral. It couldn’t be avoided.” I told her.
“Still don’t make me feel no better!” My sister groused.
“So, we still have forty-five reactors sitting in one building just waiting to provide power to this newly relocated, old world?” Randi restored the original topic.
“Only fifteen are located at the Fleming City location, Randi. There are fifteen in each of the three regional facilities- one facility on each continent.” I revealed with an evil smile.
Mom’s jaw opened slightly.
“So you knew about them? Alexandra, when did you find out about the foundation’s other facilities?”
A knock sounded at Mom’s apartment door stopping further conversation.
“Lexi? Are you home?” A woman’s voice called from the hallway.
“Come in, Frances.” Mom said loud enough to be heard through the door.
“Lexi, we have over a hundred people down in the hall complaining of severe nausea and terrible pain. I’m not sure what to d...” The middle-aged brunette informed mom, but stopped instantly upon seeing our group.
Nineteen Pixies immediately shot to the loft and our newest guest’s eyes followed them- her mouth agape.
“Please shut the door, Frances, we wouldn’t want any of the Pixies to escape. We just got them all collected.” Mom giggled wryly.
The fifty-five-year-old woman complied, but continued to stare up at the loft in silence.
“Frances?” Mom asked to get her attention. “May I introduce you to Alexandra?” Mom offered happily as she finally succeeded in catching Frances’ attention by touching the woman’s shoulder, gently turned her around, and pointed to Alexandra, Alex Steinert and I. “Empress of Time and Space.”
“I’m sorry, Lexi, but I’m not feeling very good myself, so I’m really not into any gags at the moment.” She responded as she rubbed her abdomen gently.
I phased out and rephased beside our guest.
“Oh, it’s no gag, ma’am.” I whispered then raised my volume. “Ladies? It’s okay. Frances Darough is a friend and colleague of mother’s. She can be trusted.” I said, effectively scaring whatever out of her.
“How did you d…oh…my…Goddess!” She stared as realization hit. “It…it really is…you?”
“In the flesh, M’lady.” I said bowing and giving a hand flourish, but in triplicate as Alex Steinert and Alexandra performed the same move as if choreographed.
Our guest stared at the three of us. She seemed deep in thought for twenty seconds before gasping loudly.
“The legendary power of three…” she whispered after swallowing hard and continued to stare at each of us in fear. “If true, what just happened is your…”
“Mother, is this my grandmother?” Cassi asked Cami aloud.
That instantly drew Frances’ attention!
“I don’t have any grandchildren…not yet.” She admitted, somewhat shocked.
Frances Darough was a very astute woman and quickly put the few clues together- and apparently, she was well versed in the legend of the Empress.
“One of you is from the future.” she accused pointing to Alex Steinert, Alexandra, and me in sequence with her eyes narrowed. “And I think one of you attended last year’s Epiphany celebration.”
“Yes.” We three chorused and began to giggle like schoolgirls.
“Frances, may I present Camille Darough and her daughter Cassiopeia.” Mom continued pleasantly after rolling her eyes at the three of us.
“Camille.” Frances repeated a few times, mulling over her name as if it meant something. “I take it you are Cameron’s future mate?”
Cami’s head dropped in sadness and she shook it slowly.
“Not quite…mom.” she replied sheepishly.
“Not quite? But how are you…related…then…if…not…” Frances Darough gulped loudly and her eyes widened. “Cameron?”
Cami blushed brightly and nodded.
I took the initiative before more staring could result.
“Yes, Frances, she was Cameron, but because of a fortunate mishap, she is Camille now and this is her daughter, Cassiopeia. And yes the power of three has been invoked to save this Earth from total and complete, obliteration. You and the rest of the population have just been transported through four universes to your new home in a fifth. Yes, we can do that, and yes, Cami and Cassi helped. They are my Mind Warriors after all.”
At least she was just staring at me now.
“Oh, that went well, Alex!”
“Stow it, Billie Sangiere!” Alex Steinert growled as she pointed menacingly, poking Billie gently just above her right breast a few times. “Y’all got no room ta talk! ‘Least the rest ah the sisters had the nerve to live through the Homeworld explosion! Where was you, huh? Hidin’ in yer quarters like a frightened child!”
“I’m not that person any longer, Empress! I’ve seen the light, as you would say.”
“Seen the light?” Frances repeated in shock. “I’m dead and this is just some…I don’t know…some crazy hallucination?”
“A hallucination would imply you are still among the living, Mrs. Darough, and crazy would imply loss of one’s faculties’, so no, you are not dead, and this world is still very much alive…and sane…rrrrelatively.” My niece, Alexandra, answered.
“Thanks to the Empress of Time and Space.” Mom complimented smugly.
“And all our sisters, mom! Let’s not forget to give them the credit they deserve. Right Ladies?” I said as I looked up to the loft and motioned them to come back down.
Nineteen Pixies flew down from the loft and exited Pixie mode to Frances Darough’s shocked surprise.
“Yes, Frances, the old stories are true…and quite factual.” I assured her with a smile. “Now, as to your original question, the symptoms of Universal border crossings will subside in a few minutes. I am sorry for the discomfort. Mom? I believe it will be getting dark very soon. Shouldn’t we turn the lights back on?”
“What do you mean, ‘turn the lights back on?’” Cami’s mother asked.
“Ava, honey, could you request our facilities in all three regions to make ready their connections to the world-wide grid and have reactors seven through eleven, twenty through twenty-five and thirty-five through forty brought online?”
“Acknowledged, Alexis.” Ava replied through the apartment’s transducers.
“Alex, I’m monitoring activations of Z-point reactors on all three continents. Substation sensors report sequential activation of subnets in each region.” Randi reported with her eyes closed.
“Excellent, hun. When stable and synchronized, connect to the main grid.” Mom ordered. Randi nodded.
Frances Darough remained quiet, but looked at my Comptroller with fascination.
“She can talk to the equipment?” she inquired.
“I beg your pardon?” Randi said indignantly, her eyes flying open instantly. “Avalon and the Foundation’s A.I.s are practically sentient. Calling them ‘equipment’ is simply rude- demeaning!”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it that way, M’lady.” Frances apologized formally.
“Franny, this is Alexandra’s Comptroller, Randi Peltierre.” Mom introduced.
Again the woman repeated the name several times.
“Isn’t there a Randall Peltierre serving with your son, Alexand…er…” Frances stopped as another realization hit.
“Randi has been my integration comptroller for almost a millennium, Frances Darough.” I informed her to hopefully head off more staring.
It didn’t work.
“Did she just say a millennium? As in, one thousand years?” Darough asked Mom- her eyes bulging.
Alex Steinert sighed heavily. “Yes, the Sisters of Avalon live a long time, ma’am. Best get used to it.”
“Alexis, Reilly Foundation reactors world-wide have synchronized successfully and are stable at seventeen percent load. World-wide power grid is now energized and stable. Avalon has also re-synchronized with the power grid.”
“Thank you, Ava.” Mom smiled.
“I’m sequencing through the regional manufacturing control grids to reinitialize all industrial process A.I.s, Alexis. By this time tomorrow, production will reach pre-universe transport levels.”
“Thank you, Randi. Good job.” Mom complimented.
“Lexi? Are you telling me that the Foundation had the ability to power the whole planet and we didn’t use that to everyone’s advantage?” Frances Darough cried in amazement.
“Like I told Alexandra earlier, Franny, the government had other plans.” Mom frowned.
“And what are YOUR plans for us, Empress Alexandra?” Mrs. Darough asked cautiously.
“Weeeeell…I guess forming a new government wouldn’t be out of the question since most of the old one got themselves locked into Homeland’s facility.” I answered as my eyes scanned the apartment nervously. I knew how our recent actions might look like a power play from what I had just revealed.
Frances Darough stared- her mouth dropping farther open.
“Why? What happened to the Homeland facility?”
“It…it didn’t make the journey, ma’am.” Alex Steinert told her sadly. “The facility was in my region and I failed to acquire that particular area due to severe magnetic and gravitational fluctuations- a direct result of Earth’s mantle breaching.”
“Huh?” The older Darough asked in confusion. “Magnetic and gravita…What are you talking about? And what’s this about Earth’s mantle breaching?”
“Homeland’s Core experiment lost containment and overloaded what safety protocols they still had in place, Frances. Once those protocols failed the facility went into a lockdown condition. There was no way to get out. Earth had thirty minutes until the outer surface- its crust- started to superheat and liquefy when we enacted our transport to this new, incomplete planet.” I sighed as I paused.
“Ma’am, we tried to save everyone. I’m sorry we failed.”
“You…you saved fourteen billion people?” Frances Darough looked flabbergasted. “And…and the buildings?”
“No, Franny! The people, the buildings, the top hundred and fifty kilometers of outer crust from our old planet, and the atmosphere we are breathing!” Mom replied calmly.
“Let’s not forget the satellites all the way out to and including geo-sync Earth orbit too, Aunt Alexis.” My niece added with a confident, but tense smile.
Mom slowly looked toward Alexandra, her mouth hanging open in disbelief.
“What? The planet would’ve fallen into chaos if world-wide communications had been lost. We felt it necessary to include them too.” My niece answered the stares as if it was no big deal.
“So, Reilly…?” A glimmer of hope appeared on Mom’s face.
“No. Reilly Research is what we call a stationary waypoint, Alexis. It had to follow its course- without deviation…or else this,” Alex Steinert answered sadly as she swept her hand around the whole room. “This…none of this would exist. This Earth would still be in its original universe to be sure, but with its human population still primitive, barbaric, and animalistic. Civilization- any whatsoever- wouldn’t exist! The Empress of Time and Space…would not exist.”
“That is what mother determined when she and my Aunts Jacquelyn and Persephone first arrived on Earth, Franny.” Mom verified.
“When…your mother…arrived? Here?” Franny gasped hesitantly. “When did they…”
“Our years don’t contain ‘AE’ as a suffix by accident, hun!” Mom grinned nervously. “AE’ stands for ‘After the Empress’ arrival’ or did you forget that little passage in the Empress’ tome.”
Alex Steinert walked over to Mom’s friend.
“Here, I think you could use a hit of this, Mrs. Darough.” She offered, producing her hip flask, opening it, and handing it to her.
“Hey this is just water!” Frances Darough exclaimed disappointedly after she took a long drink, thinking the flask contained something stronger.
“Sorry to disappoint, hun, but I’m drivin’ a little later on, and I want to get home in one piece.” My sister giggled.
“Here mom, try this.” Cami suggested as a bottle from mom’s liquor cabinet floated over and presented itself to Frances.
The older Darough accepted it without even noticing there was no one holding it! She quickly opened and took several good slugs from it.
“By the way, Frances,” mom said with a gleam in her eye, “Welcome to the sisterhood!”
The Empress transmits a special multimedia news report that explained the strange happenings and illnesses around the Homeworld. A ‘Welcome to the Universe’ party goes awry when Camille’s mom and dad have a spat. What strange turn of events will the Empress of Time and Space experience this episode?
9:30PM, Alexis Reilly Residence, July 4th, 1461AE
“What do you mean, ‘Welcome to the sisterhood’?” Frances Darough croaked incredulously.
“I’d like my second in command to be around for awhile, Franny. Our foundation has a lot of work to do now that Alexandra has so kindly saved our collective butts…er, I mean…ensured our civilization’s continuence.” Mom explained.
“Alexis, I don’t intend on going anywhere, anytime soon! I’m only fifty-five!” The elder Darough argued.
“And I’m ONLY twelve hundred and fifteen! But thanks to Alexandra, we’ve all gotten a second chance and I intend to make it count for my remaining years, my friend! I’d like you to be here to see it through with me.” Mom countered adamantly.
Frances Darough’s mouth hit the floor as mom dropped that little gem!
“Aunt Alex?” My niece asked to get my attention. “Um…I just thought of something that I was going to bring, but left back on Terra Neuvo. I’ll be right back, y’all.”
Alexandra promptly disappeared.
“Young lady, I wish you would warn me before you simply snatch my hand and phase us out to go Lords-know-where! Have you even filled out the proper travel permits your Grandfather requires?” Alex Steinert’s daughter, Alexis Fleming, chastised her youngest as she and Alexandra reappeared.
Ma gasped in surprise! Frances Darough took another mouthful from her bottle of liquor, then quickly, another.
“Hey kid; long time no see.” Alex Steinert casually greeted her daughter.
“Hey, mom, how y’all doin’?” Her Alexis replied obliviously, but suddenly stopped and slowly turned the hundred and ten degrees to her right. Her eyes grew logarithmically in size as she finally noticed her surroundings.
“Aunt Alex?” My niece, Alexis, squeaked as she looked at everyone in the large room. She looked back to her daughter. “Alexandra! Where on Terra have you brought us?”
“Welcome to Earth, honey!” I greeted happily.
“Earth?!” What am I already doing here? Mother? What’s going on?” Alexis asked trying to make sense out of what she saw.
“Ma, Ah thought y’all could help us with a small problem. Ya see…we jus’ gah’dun movin’ the whole outside ah this here planet, an’ we…Grandma , Auntie Alex, an’ me…we was wonderin’ if y’all could reset this here version ah you. She’s in dire need ah a resyncin’ after twelve hundred years or so. Please, ma?”
My mother- Alexis Reilly- broke into tears and sought out my shoulder immediately.
“Lady Alexis of this world, please allow me to fully introduce myself. I am Alexis of Terra Nuevo, daughter of Tibius, Grand High Counsel of Terra Nuevo, Legacy Grand High Counsel of Terra, daughter of her most charitable highness, Empress Alexandra Steinert-Fleming of Earth. This introduction is being tendered because of my daughter, her most charitable highn…”
“Aw, give it a rest, ma!” Alexandra shouted angrily. “These here folks don’ give a rat’s ass ‘bout no high fulutin’ inner-duction protocols! Jus’ say ‘hi, y’all’ an be done with it! Nice, short, an’ simple-like.”
“Wow! Someone needs a nap!” Alex Steinert leaned over and whispered to me as we observed young Alexandra’s bluish glow brighten as her anger flared.
Mom pushed herself away from me gently, took a deep breath, and stepped toward her temporal twin.
“Hello, I’m Alexis…Reilly. Welcome…welcome to Earth, Lady Alexis…my…temporal twin.” She greeted ackwardly, offering her hand.
“And welcome to you, Alexis Reilly! I bring greetings from Grand High Counsel Tibiu…OUCH! SON OF A BITCH! THAT FUCKIN’ HURT!”
That response was not completely unexpected as we witnessed a one-inch spark transit between each Alexis. Mom, I decided, had already prepared herself for the massive synchronization. What was unexpected was my niece’s foul retort! ‘Swears like a sailor’ was the response that came to mind. ‘Just like her mother’, I concluded silently though I laughed when I realized I had never heard my sister swear.
“I thank you, sister. It has been a rather long time since we universal twins last sync’ed.” Mom said elegantly, only slightly rubbing her hand.
“This is the first time for me, Lady Alexis.”
“Thanks, ma. She done needed it bad.” My niece praised with a tired, but satisfied smile.
“Excuse me a moment, Lady Alexis, Empresses, and sisters. I believe the future Empress of Time and Space is going to take a much-needed siesta. Come along, Alexandra.” Alexis Fleming declared as she forcibly took her daughter’s hand and pulled her past us to the guest bedrooms.
“Feel any better, mother?” I asked, noticing a very slight change in her hair color and facial features.
Frances Darough looked completely flabbergasted as she also noticed the changes starting to take place. She took a couple more swigs from the bottle then finally up-ended it, emptying it completely.
It wouldn’t be too long before Cami’s mom joined our future Empress, though for a slightly longer nap.
“It is rather invigorating.” Mom replied nonchalantly.
“The first time always is, hun. Why’d y’all lie about yer syncin’ anyway? Ain’t nothin’ to be embarrassed about.” Alex Steinert remarked.
Mom looked like she got caught with her hand in the ol’ cookie jar.
“How did you know…never mind.” She said dejectedly. “Guilty as charged, though I did sync with my earlier self about a thousand years ago…if I remember right…I don’t really count that one time though. I barely felt anything.”
Alexis stared at my sister for thirty seconds before asking the questions that I knew to be on her mind.
“Empress? Why didn’t you visit us more often? I know mother held out hope that you wouldn’t be a stranger. Why did you and my daughter only visit us that one time?”
“Hun…we woulda visited more if we coulda…” Alex Steinert began to explain, but mom cut her off.
“Are you trying to tell me that we were isolated because this planet was a temporal waypoint? How can a whole planet be…?”
“It wasn’t just the planet, hun.” My sister interrupted to explain. “It was your mother an’ you three daughters. Y’all were the temporal waypoint, Lexi. The development of the Empress and her three daughters on the Homeworld had to stay on course…without outside intervention. I’m sorry, honey.”
“Did mother know that, Empress?”
Alex and I nodded.
“How many times did you or Sam or Cassie ask to travel to our Earth in the last eleven hundred years, mom?” I asked as example.
“And how many times did Peyton harass yer ma to take her home? I’m sure it broke her heart to deny such simple requests.” Alex Steinert added.
“Mom just kept sighting the universal imbalance that would reoccur if we ever crossed into your universe, Empress. After a while we learned not to question her further. Especially after Aunt Persephone…” Mom explained sadly as she shook her head to the side slowly.
“Your Granddaughter went straight to sleep, Mom.” Alexis Fleming said as she approached from the guest bedroom hall. “I really wish you three wouldn’t drive yourselves so hard, Empress…wait…why are all three of you here at the same time?”
My niece stared into each of our eyes as she looked for her answer- hopefully consulting her gift.
“Wait…you three really did move an entire planet…AND all the people on it? Alexandra wasn’t joking?”
“Not the whole planet, honey.” I smiled excitedly. “Just everything on and including the outer crust…oh, and its atmosphere.”
“By the Lords! What possessed you three to do…?”
“It was the only way to save the Homeworld, hun!” Alex Steinert interrupted.
“Wait! You mean this is the fabled Homeworld? It really exists?”
Alex and I nodded with a smile.
“I couldn’t- in good conscience- allow so many to die because of a small group’s arrogance.” I added. “The Homeworld deserves a second chance just like anyone else.”
“Alex? Mom.” Cami said trying to catch my attention. Frances Darough’s eyes fluttered and looked to be getting heavy.
“Franny? What’s wrong?” Mom asked with concern. Like she had never seen the effects of the Mahanilui before?
“I’m sorry, Lexi, but I think everything has suddenly hit me- finding the Empress is a reality; the actual experience of jumping across universes; the shear revelation of what has happened today… I’m sorry…would you mind if I lay down for a few minutes?”
“Any room but the first on the right, Franny. That one’s taken. Take as much time as you need.”
“Thank you, Lexi. I appreciate this.” Frances Darough replied, barely able to keep her eyes open as she disappeared into the guest bedroom hallway.
“Apparently, travelling across four universe boundaries tires a body out. I can only imagine how young Alexandra feels doing it three times in one day.” Mom commented.
“She transited through four universes three separate times today?” Alexis Fleming gasped. “Why would she do that?”
“Actually more when you count coming to our Earth first. So, from your universe to here then through four universes to transport us here then back five to get you and five more to bring you back to us. She must be the strongest Empress of all.” Mom praised.
“M’lady.” Alexis Fleming said formally. “I did not experience any universal border crossings during our transit here. Are you sure you are five crossings from my world?” She paused to think a few seconds. “Although I did notice a slight temporal shift and experienced the usual intergalactic transit.”
Mom’s mouth dropped to the floor again as she turned to look at Alex and I. She recovered quickly though, and glared at the two of us.
“You said we transited four border crossings!” She quickly looked back to her twin, bewildered. “How could you not have felt that?” Mom demanded of her temporal twin. She glared back at Alex and I again.
“Alexandra?!” She hissed in anger. “What did you three actually do? Enough with the confusing diversions, cryptic answers, and teasing! We are way past that point right now!”
“We made four border crossings, mom, honest.” I answered truthfully.
“We went three universes higher then stepped back two universes, hun- that’s five universes by anyone’s math.” Alex Steinert smiled deviously.
“But what about the ‘unbalancing of the universes’ thing?” Mom cried out in anguish.
“That paradox and waypoint were satisfied the instant the Homeworld…your Earth exploded into a fusion giant…er…sun, Aunt Alexis.” My niece stated as she appeared beside me. “Surprise! Welcome to our universe!”
So…where are we…actually?” Mom asked sardonically- her eyes narrowing.
“Just a hop, a skip, and a temporal jump away from our Earth or Terra Nuevo, mom.” I answered with a bright smile. “Now we have no excuse not to visit.”
“I’m going to hold you girls to that!” Mom said as she wrapped her arms around me then Alex Steinert, and finally, Alexandra.
10:30PM, Alexis Reilly Residence, July 4th, 1461AE
“Randi? Key-up Avalon’s media transmitter for a world-wide announcement from the Empress- all bands, all communication devices, please.” Alex Steinert requested from my Comptroller.
“Skipper?” Randi croaked in surprise.
“By now people have had time to realize that something strange has happened- some might start thinking to the extremes: good or bad. The population of this planet- this ‘New Earth’- needs to know how close they came to annihilation and how the government plans to continue.” My sister explained as she nodded to my comptroller confidently.
“Breaking into world-wide comm channels now, Skipper. You’ll be live in five…four…three…two…” Randi said as she pointed to my sister instead of announcing ‘one’.
“My fellow inhabitants of Earth. My name is Alexandra Frances Steinert. Earlier today you may have experienced severe nausea and/or extreme headaches. I am making this announcement tonight to explain.” Alex paused a moment.
“Today at 11:23:45AM Fleming City Time, Homeland Energy’s Core Excitation Project suffered a catastrophic failure of ninety percent of its safety systems. This caused the planetary core to become overexcited, cascading into a super-critical thermal condition. A super-critical condition in this case is defined as an unstoppable chain-reaction that is irreversible. The Homeland Energy Facility was immediately and automatically placed into lockdown. It has been reported to me that all but four planetary government officials found themselves in the facility expecting to witness the momentous, full power-up of the Core Excitation Project.”
Alex paused again as she solemnly looked to the floor in front of her.
“At 5:30PM FCT, sensitive geological sensors around the world detected an exponential enlargement of Earth’s molten core area. At precisely 8:30PM FCT, those same geological sensors indicated planetary magma had reached a depth of one hundred and fifty kilometers below the surface and analytical software predicted a surface breach in thirty minutes, at 9:00PM FCT.”
“At this point in my broadcast I wouldn’t blame anyone from turning your devices off or ignoring anything further, but please…everyone needs to understand the circumstances behind our continued existence. Offscreen- to my right- is one of the four surviving government officials. Mrs. Alexis Reilly- Senior Representative for the Greater Fleming City Prefecture and CEO of the Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technologies. Rep. Reilly? If you would join me in-frame?”
My sister waited for Mom to stop protesting and step to her side.
“Alexandra, why are you doing this?” Mom hissed.
“Because the people need to know that I’m not making this up, Representative Reilly!” Alex replied.
“What should I tell them, Alexandra?” Mom questioned.
“Tell them the truth, ma’am. Tell them what you know…what your Orbiting Research Facility picked up before the people became sickened.” Alex advised.
“But we don’t even know where Reilly Research Station is right now! We don’t know if it still exists, Alexandra! How can I tell the planet that we almost destroyed ourselves and that I may have lost two hundred and eighty-three people on that orbiting facility?!” Mom lamented.
“You just did, Representative Reilly.” Alex Steinert told mom. “This is a live broadcast from Fleming City, remember?”
Mom’s face blushed immediately. Suddenly I heard my sister’s voice as she started a conversation with Cami.
‘Cami, I need you, Billie, and Cassi to patch me into everyone on the planet- just like we did back at Avalon, hun.’
‘Give me a moment to show Billie and Cassi how we did it, Empress.’
After a slight pause, Cami nodded to my sister.
‘People of Earth, I am Alexandra Frances Steinert. What you are hearing and seeing is not the usual media as transmitted world-wide by any modern communication device. It is a telepathic transmission from three very special individuals that I call very good friends. I have asked those friends to broadcast my image and words so that everyone…everyone may hear the truth and know just how close we all have come to certain death.’
Alex paused to wipe her eyes dry as they had started to moisten. Her mouth hadn’t moved since interviewing mom.
‘Today at 9:00PM FCT, I, and my two sisters, were forced to intercede with this world and enact it’s rescue. Before I go any farther, let me introduce us.’ Alex silently motioned Alexandra and I into frame. ‘To my right is Alexandra Frances Reilly, and to my left is Alexandra Frances Fleming. To head off all questions, yes, we all look identical. Each of us is known by another name or title, if you will. We are known as ‘The Empress of Time and Space’.” Alex paused for twenty seconds- as if to let the laughing die done.
“Now, in this modern age of advanced technology, I wouldn’t expect anyone to believe a word I say, but look around you. Maybe you see someone that looks like one of us three standing close by…waving.’
Immediately I saw where she was heading and promptly lost a week appearing at specific points around my assigned region just to impress the point.
Mom must have noticed that the three of us had ‘flickered’.
“What did you girls just do?” she asked aloud, forgetting she was still on screen.
‘What we have just done, Rep. Reilly, is given proof that we do exist. For far too long this planet has relied solely on its technology to answer the questions of the universe. Because this is the case, religions and superstitions have appeared and died out many times throughout the millennia here. The people of this world have grown complacent with their technology and, as such, have dismissed or forgotten the myths and legends that have driven the planet’s civilizations to this peaceful and relatively advanced era. They have forgotten completely how that peace was carefully forged over twelve hundred years ago in a small village near where we stand presently …the people we lost…who the responsible parties were, and how they all came to be gathered there for such significant mediations…how brutal the world was at that time…and how humanity almost destroyed itself then, too!’
Mom bowed her head reverently as she remembered that day in history.
‘The Empress of Time and Space has long watched this world and hoped history wouldn’t repeat itself, but time has once again taken his revenge and doomed this planet…this ‘Homeworld’ to extinction. And, as we had then, so we did today. At 9:00PM FCT we again invoked the Empress’ Triad in order to save this world from its own ignorance and shortcomings…to again give it a second chance.”
“Timekeepers, you will notice an extra hour in the daily, planetary revolution- twenty-four hours instead of twenty-three. Astronomers…you will instantly notice the foreign star constellations in the heavens. This has been brought about by the trans-positioning of the living portion of this world into a different universe and planetary core entirely. For those of you that feel this cannot be so, I dare you to look up into the night sky and try to locate your favorite constellations. You will fail in any and all attempts.”
“Our Earth has been moved to a new location…a new ‘universal neighborhood’. We- my two sisters and I- advise you, the people of this ‘New’ Earth, to reach out into this new cosmos and establish peaceful relations with the civilizations of nearby planetary systems- most of which you will find are friendly and neighborly.”
“Some of you will wish to know the methodology that was used…many will simply continue to denounce any of what has happened or conveyed to you here, tonight, as imaginary or impossible. Whatever will allow you to fall asleep at night will be fine, but if curiosity should get the better of you, go to your local archives and entertain the idea of reading the ‘Tomes of The Empress’. More than a few incidents that you have recently experienced may just be explained or prophesized there.”
“In the end it really does not matter how or by what means any of this has happened; just knowing the ‘why’ should be enough, my brothers and sisters of this world! That ‘why’ is that everyone, no matter right or wrong; believer or non believer, Scientist or Theologian, or whatever; The Empress of Time and Space believes in this world- her beloved ‘Homeworld’…and we wish it to continue…to continue to be the peaceful, cooperative world it has been…despite any inequalities that still exists. We love this world and everything on it and wish to see it continue to flourish- to become the great society it has been foreseen to be.”
Alex again wiped the tears from her eyes.
“May you all take this second chance and make the most of it in terms of further advancing technology, humanity, civility, and knowledge and know that we will continue our loving vigilance. I thank you all and good night.” My sister concluded aloud.
“Annnnnd we’re out.” Randi announced as apparently she discontinued the media transmission while motioning for Billie, Cami, and Cassi to disable their telepathic transmissions by sliding her index finger lightly across her throat.
“Empress, I’m picking up a drastic increase in individual communications around the planet. Information Network traffic has also increased exponentially. I think you got their attention, ma’am.” Randi added after a minute of silence.
“Alexis, I have Representative Quintin Darough requesting communication with you.” Ava announced pleasantly. Cami suddenly looked concerned.
“Put him through to my livingroom, Ava.”
The large display in the room activated, showing a slightly familiar man seated behind his desk. To our surprise, Mom was standing quietly, and quite unnoticed, behind him with a huge, evil smile.
“Quinn! I’m delighted to see you decided against visiting Homeland’s facility.” Mom greeted excitedly from beside us here, in the living room. She also continued to grin evilly behind Rep Darrough, too. Obviously, her slightly future self.
“Somehow, I don’t think my decision whether or not to attend the power-up had anything to do with it, Alexis! Especially since my name and two others mysteriously disappeared from the VIP guest list- AND I found out our security clearances had recently, and conveniently, been revoked! I’m sure you wouldn’t know anything about that, would you, Madam Chairwoman?” He growled playfully. “I trust my wife is with you, and if so, could I speak with her?”
Mother- the one standing behind Rep. Darough, in his office, winked once.
“Oh, she’s here, but I’m afraid our transit through the universal barriers has caused several adverse side effects- one being severe fatigue. She decided to lay down for a bit.” Mom responded with a bright smile.
“I’m not even going to appear to understand what you mean by universal barriers, Alexis. I never did understand Astrometrics.”
“It’s quite simple, Mr. Darough,” I said as I moved closer to my mother, “We transported the outer portion of this planet through four sequential universes to arrive at a fifth. The finite limit between one universe and the next bigger or smaller is called the ‘Universal Barrier or Border’.”
Quintin Darough’s mouth dropped open and the pen he had been nervously fumbling with fell out from between his fingers.
“You’re…you’re one of those Empresses! I thought I was hallucinating!”
“My daughter is not a hallucination, Quinn! She and her sisters saved our collective ass’ today!”
“Daughter? Lexi…you don’t have a daughter!” The man on the screen argued worriedly.
Mom vanished from the living room.
“And I suppose I didn’t just appear behind you either, Quintin Darough!” She said from the monitor with the same evil grin.
We giggled as the man practically fell out of his chair.
The screen went black. Mom and Mr. Darough appeared back in the room- though closer to the kitchen.
“Any further questions, Quinn?” Mom dared ask the piqued-looking gentleman. He silently shook his head slowly a few times.
“Dad!” Cami quietly gasped out from where she stood, transfixed by our newest arrival. I suggested, mentally, that she remain quiet for now.
“Quinn, meet Alexandra Steinert, Alexandra Fleming, and my daughter, Alexandra Reilly. We refer to them as the Empress of Time and Space.” Mom introduced.
“So this is your father, Cami?” Yuuka said as she suddenly flew in and hovered before the startled official. “I can definitely see some resemblance.”
As usual the Pixie was the icing on the cake, this time for Quintin Darough.
“You! Full size! Now!” Mom growled to Yuuka. “And help me get him onto the couch.”
8:00AM, Alexis Reilly Residence, July 5th, 1461AE
“How did you sleep, Frances?” I asked pleasantly as Cami’s mother padded out of the guest bedroom hallway, across the living room, and approached me at the small kitchen table- her eyes intensely focused on the carpeted floor.
“What happened to me? I don’t look the same as I did last night.”
“We call it the Mahanilui and it’s what happens when the nanobots I designed activate.” I replied.
“You made me into a machine?” she exclaimed in horror.
“What? No! You are still Frances Darough, honey. The nanos just restored your body to a younger condition.” I responded slightly surprised by her outburst.
“Younger?”
“Yes, younger. I would guess this is how you looked at…oh…nineteen or twenty?”
Darough thought about that for about thirty seconds.
“Yes. That’s about what I remember…I think.”
Mom opened her bedroom door at that moment and walked out to the table.
“Has Quinn come back up yet, Alexandra?” She asked as she regarded the new and improved Frances Darough critically. “How are you feeling this morning, Frances?”
“Better than I’ve felt in years, Lexi. Wait. That you, Lexi? You got younger too? Did I hear you right; Quintin is here?”
“I went and brought him back here after you went to bed. He had called to see how you were.” Mom said casually.
“You brought him…here? He lives halfway across the prefecture! Does that mean what I think it means, Lexi?”
Mom giggled. It was so nice to see her looking young again.
“What do you think it means, Franny?” She asked with a devious grin.
“Weeeell…if the Alexandras’ can appear and disappear, I venture to say that you can do a similar trick. Am I close?”
“She’s very perceptive, mother.” I giggled. “I wonder how that will change when her gift develops.” I added, wondering out loud as I took another sip of my coffee.
“Alexandra, we’ve already seen the answer to that question, haven’t we?”
I nodded ever so slightly.
“Good morning, sisters!” Alexis Fleming greeted as she and my great niece, Alexandra, walked across the living room holding hands. Both were fully dressed and ready to depart, I presumed.
“By the Goddess, I thought I was seeing things last night!” Frances Darough groaned in surprise.
“Frances, this is my ‘temporal twin’, Alexis Fleming, from Terra Nuevo.” Mom introduced.
“Temporal Twin? Terra Nuevo?” Frances groaned in confused disbelief.
“Temporal twin is what we call two identical people but from completely different universes, dimensions, planets, or time periods.” Alexandra replied. “It’s just one of the encountered subtleties of time and space travel.”
“Oh…sooooo…do I have one of these twins too?” Frances asked cautiously.
“One or two, honey.” I giggled before taking another sip from my cup.
The apartment’s entrance door opened. Alex Steinert and Quintin Darough walked in- still conversing.
“So you say the three of you moved…us…from universe to universe with your minds’? That’s simply stupendous, Capt. Steinert!”
“I’ve already told y’all to call me Alex, hun. At present, I’m not on my Earth, and certainly nowhere near a United States military installation.” My sister urged with a pleasant smile.
“Oh, hey sis! Sleep well?” Alex greeted as the two entered the kitchen. Wow, yer up early, Cami.”
Frances Darough, still with her back to her estranged husband, looked up at my sister. “I’m Frances Darough, Alexandra.”
Her mouth suddenly dropped open as she looked toward me. She had finally figured out my previous cryptic answer. “I…I look like my daughter?”
“Oh, not you too!” Quintin Darough moaned. “What is it about this new universe that makes the women around me think they have daughters instead of sons?”
Frances Darough turned around silently- a disappointed frown on her face.
“Oh. Please excuse me ma’am. I thought you were my wife. I also thought there to be only one France Darough in the Prefecture. Alexis, my wife hasn’t left already, has she?”
“Quintin Darough! Have you gone blind AND senile?” Franny exclaimed. “I’m right here!”
Quintin Darough’s eyes popped wide open.
“Good Morning, sisters!” Cami chimed as her and Cassi’s feet gently touched the carpeted, living room floor. Both had elected to sleep up in the loft last night.
“Dad!” Camille Darough gasped as she stopped dead in her tracks halfway across the living room after noticing our male guest. Apparently, she hadn’t expected to see him again.
Quintin Darough looked between the two, identical, young women- one sitting before him and one standing ten meters away in a racy, red lace nightie.
“Dad?” He choked out in amazement.
“Come on over Camille, I’ll make another pot of coffee while you two reacquaint yourselves.” Mom said calmly as she motioned for me to get up and help. “Have a seat, hun.”
“Good morning, mother. I hope you feel better this morning.” Cami started the conversation.
“Thanks to the Empress, I feel better than I have in years, sweetheart.” Frances answered.
“Thanks to the Empress? Capt. Steinert? What did you do to my wife? Why do these two look like twins?” Quintin Darough demanded.
“We look like twins? Dad, I don’t look anything like mother.” Cami maintained as she looked at her mother repeatedly.
“You look the same to me.” A tiny voice said as it barely caught my attention.
Mom turned around quickly. “Yuuka! I swear if you don’t remain grown-up around here, I’m going to…oh…Allie…it’s you.”
“No, I’m over here, Alexis. And what are you going to threaten me with today?” A fully-grown Yuuka dared from the couch in the living room. She quickly went to Pixie mode and flew into the kitchen.
“Well, Alexis? What are you going to do?” Yuuka paused a few seconds for the nonexistent answer. “You know, I’ve held my tongue our entire visit, but…but I’m about up to here,” the hovering Pixie raised her tiny hand up over her head as indication, “with the assumptions that I’m the only Pixie in this apartment!"
Yuuka quickly left Pixie mode, and looked into mom’s eyes. “I think you owe me an apology!”
“What kind of nightmare have I slipped into?” Quintin Darough asked himself quietly.
Wanting to defuse the situation, I quickly poured a cup of freshly steeped tea for the agitated Pixie. “Have some tea, Yuuka. I sweetened it up with some honey as per your specifications.”
“Bribery will get you everywhere, Empress.” She giggled through narrowed eyes before nodding to me and taking a sip of the beverage. “Aaah…Domo.” She sighed wistfully with eyes closed then stepped over to the table, and pulled out a chair.
“You’re welcome. Allie? Would you also like some tea?” I inquired.
“Nah, I’ll just grab a cup of coffee. I’m really not into that ‘refined’ stuff.” She said as she too left Pixie mode to stand beside me.
Pouring out the last of the pot into a clean cup, I handed it to her with a bright smile.
“How about anyone else? You girls prefer coffee or tea?” I asked as I looked around the room- to all the cabinet tops, the top of the microwave and refrigerator, the shade of the hanging light over the table, Quintin and Frances Darough’s shoulders…
“So, are you two sure I can’t talk you into staying longer?” Mom asked Alexis and Alexandra Fleming.
“Quite sure, Aunt Alexis. I have a strict, four faint maximum for my stays.” My niece giggled. “You really should work on your fright responses, Mr. and Mrs. Darough.”
“I think they’ll have plenty of time to callus themselves, Alexandra.” Mom said with a sad smile as she looked to her twin. “Re-sync one more time, sis?”
Mom and Alexis Fleming embraced each other one last time before Alexis took Alexandra’s hand again.
A blur and slight breeze indicated that Hoshi had arrived to say her goodbyes.
“Travel safely, Empress and Alexis.”
She was gone in another blur and ‘swoosh’.
“My sentiment as well Empress and Princess Alexis.” Fay offered, lowering herself from overhead. She stayed on the ground only long enough to embrace both women before silently floating to the ceiling again.
“I’ve transferred as much information as I could about this world and its unique culture into the unused memory of your Reilly as you asked, M’lady. Though not a complete archive it should prove sufficient for your needs until I can completely back up my local archives to Reilly.” Randi Peltierre informed her.
“I thank you, Lady Comptroller.” Alexis Fleming bowed courteously.
“Travel well, Empress.” Randi said as she quickly hugged my niece.
Alexis Fleming looked around the room cautiously. “So, are we ready to go, Alexandra?” She asked, but quickly added in an annoyed tone, “Before the Pixies decide to line up for another round of ‘hugs and kisses’?”
“Yes, mother, we’re leaving now.” Alexandra answered in a slightly amused, but annoyed tone.
Alex Steinert, Billie, Cami, Cassi, Samantha, Cassandra, Mom, and I immediately dropped to one knee.
“May the temporal winds blow favorably, Empress!” We chorused.
My niece simply rolled her eyes before she and her mother disappeared.
“I would have never believed this had I not seen it with my own eyes!” Quintin Darough whispered in awe.
“What are you saying, Quintin? You were just thinking ‘what a bunch of crazy, eccentric, women I’m in the presence of’!” Frances Darough complained.
“No, I am not the craziest of the bunch, Quintin Darough! How dare you even accuse me of losing my mental functions?” Frances continued. “No! I am not reading your mind! If you don’t want to be here then I suggest you ask Alexis, Billie, Cassandra, Samantha, or one of the Alexandra’s to transport you home! Don’t tell me you haven’t said a word!”
Cami and Cassi looked up at me, only slight surprise on their faces. I nodded with a smile.
“Will y’all give it a rest, Franny? ‘Fore the furniture starts flyin’ ‘round the apartment?” Alex Steinert implored calmly.
“And just why would the furniture start ‘flyin’ ‘round the apartment’, Alexandra?” Frances asked sharply.
There was a subtle set of ‘thuds’ from the living room as the couch, love seat, and four upholstered chairs dropped back to the carpet.
I noticed twenty Pixies suddenly swarming the apartment’s entry door trying frantically to find a way out. They were so terrified that none of them had thought to grow up and try the knob.
“Because you can do that, Frances.” I said as I nodded at Cami and Cassi Darough. “Because you can do what your daughter and granddaughter can do.”
“Mom, perhaps it would be better if we could talk. I’m sure you have many questions for us.” Cami suggested, placing a hand on her mother’s shoulder. “First though, Billie, could you take us someplace we can ‘demonstrate’ our gift- and perhaps allow mother some practice?”
“Any place in particular?” Billie asked as she closed her eyes momentarily.
“The place you have just foreseen will work.” Cami smiled as she, Frances Darough, and Cassi joined hands with my Assistant Director.
“We’ll be back in a little bit, Alex.” Billie advised just before her small group disappeared.
Quintin Darough looked on in complete disbelief of what he had just seen.
“I thought the Empress was the only one that could vanish?”
“All members of the royal family- as it’s termed- can phase out of reality and travel- both to a location and temporally- to a limited extent, but only the Empress can do what she does, Quinn.” I informed him.
“Royal family, huh? In case you didn’t notice, we have no royalty on this world, Alexandra.”
“That wasn’t always the case, Quinn.” Alex Steinert smiled mischievously. “Have you ever paid close attention to the walls downstairs in the Banquet Hall?”
“I have seen them many, many times, Alex.”
“So what do they reflect, hun?” She asked, maintaining the impish smile.
“They depict the Empress in various scenes from the imaginary Avalon, of course. Everyone knows those myths.”
“Am I not…Are we not the Empress, hun?” Alex asked as we nodded to each other and keyed our Reillys’ clothing feature.
Quintin Darough’s eyes popped out of his head- literally, as our medieval dresses appeared on us.
“I think he finally recognizes us, sis!” Alex laughed playfully as Allie and Trina landed on my sister’s shoulders to complete the image.
“Maybe we should take him back to meet Lord Darough, Alex.” I said with a wink.
“No, no, no. That will not be necessary, Empress. You have made your point, so no further demonstration will be required. A good Politian knows when to admit defeat…or at least when to regroup and re-evaluate.”
I raised a single eyebrow to that statement.
“Isn’t that almost exactly what Lord Darough said when we all arrived at Willow’s Glen, sis?” Alex grinned as she looked to me. Allie took to the air slowly and flew away sadly. Trina followed, but at a much quicker pace.
“I don’t really recall, Alex, You were busy with ‘his royal hard-ass’, Lord Hathor, at the time and I was answering questions for Lord Sangiere. Maybe Grandma could…” I couldn’t finish before tears filled my eyes. “Why can’t this get any easier?” I asked no one in particular.
“It’s still too new to us, Alex. Only been about six years, ya know. A little more for you.” My sister reminded. “Still, she may have a few tricks up her sleeve,” Alex grinned again. “Remember, y’all sync’ed last year.” She winked.
“I remember, sis.” I winked back.
“Wonder when she’ll play that trump card?”
“Haven’t seen it- haven’t even looked, yet.” I replied with a smirk.
“Neither have I.” Alex smiled tensely as she shook her head twice.
“We never foresaw Andora or Ma Scott either.” I added.
“Kinda’ blows the whole ‘omnipotence’ thing right out of the water, huh.”
So what now, girls?” Quintin Darough asked, breaking Alex and I out of our semi-private conversation.
“Now,” I paused, “You, mom, and Frances travel the world to refill the various government positions. Earth still requires representation and the Empress WILL NOT engage in politics as we did the first time.”
Quintin Darough’s mouth dropped open again.
“I actually can’t believe that I can do all that, Camille!” Frances’ voice chimed out as the foursome of Mind Warriors reappeared in mom’s living room forty-five minutes later.
“Grandmother, we still urge extreme caution when using our gifts! Many people and things can be destroyed if not vigilant.” Cassiopeia Darough cautioned.
“I understand, sweetheart, and thank you all for showing me the ‘ropes’, as it were. I will do my best to honor the legendary Mind Warriors of the Empress on this Earth.”
“Ease up, Mrs. Darough! Just protect Alexis and the Pixies. Leave the Empress for us to protect. That’s our job.” Billie smiled warmly.
Alex Steinert and I looked at each other in amazement.
“Y’all heard that, right, Alex?” My sister asked.
“Ah did an’ Ah still don’t believe it, Alex.” I whispered. “We in the right time line?”
Billie glared at us both for several seconds before turning her attention back to Frances.
Mom suddenly looked at my sister.
“You have to leave so soon, Alexandra?”
“Afraid so, hun, but I’ll be back in a few months.”
Mom nodded.
“God, I know I’m going to regret this.” Alex Steinert lamented under her breath, but quickly smiled. “All Pixies going to my Earth to meet your counterparts please exit Pixie mode and join me.” She announced holding her faux smile.
Allie, Trina, and Yuuka quickly joined my sister.
I cleared my throat.
Yuuka glanced my way timidly then slowly walked to my side. A slight breeze indicated that Hoshi had arrived from wherever she had been and now stood beside Yuuka.
“No. I don’t think she found that funny, Yuuka.” Hoshi whispered with a serious expression. “Besides, I’d miss you.”
After twenty minutes of ‘goodbyes’ twenty women joined hands with my sister.
“Trina. Say hi to Sunni for me, will you?” Yuuka asked brightly.
“I will, Yuuka, but how will I know her?” Mei Lee’s second oldest asked innocently.
“Oh, you’ll know, hun.” Alex giggled with a knowing smile.
“Will this hurt as bad as yesterday, Empress?” Trina inquired.
“This one’s a piece of cake, hun, but I do need to make a slight detour for a pick-up.”
“Alex? Thanks again, sis.” I said, smiling brightly.
“Anytime, hun! We’ll see y’all later.” Alex winked just before her group disappeared.
Mom looked at me with narrowed eyes. I gazed back at her with a devious grin just to tease.
That response caused mother’s eyes to widen.
“What are you planning, Alexandra?” She asked cautiously.
“Something…wonderful.” I replied impishly.
Mom stared at me intensely as I paused a full thirty seconds. Finally I offered my hands to our remaining sisters.
“Ya know…with all the work we’ve been doin’ these last few years, Ah think we all could use a vay-kayshun!” I said using my sister’s accent. “y’all wonna go home fer a spell?”
Mom quickly grabbed my hand and I pull the trigger. Stars passed quickly in my sight.
Reilly’s main auditorium appeared before us and loud applause began as soon as I rephased us. I had transported us to the raised stage and we now found ourselves on display to a packed house of our sisters and brothers.
Mom, Quintin, and Frances Darrough immediately blushed and stared directly at me.
“Sisters and brothers of Kili, let’s give it up for Alexis Reilly, Quintin Darrough, and Frances Darrough! Our Homeworld contingent!” Alex Steinert announced over the audio transdu…PA system as she motioned over to our newly arrived group.
Wild applause and enthusiastic whistling filled the auditorium!
Mom instantly released my hand and phased out!
“OH no you don’t!” I growled as I stopped time in Reilly. The result was that all members of the ‘Royal’ family began to glow blue. I quickly found Alexis Reilly, matched her phasing, and grasped her hand. She turned and glared at me in complete surprise! Alex Steinert laughed loudly as did her sisters Emily and Brianna; daughters Samantha, Cassandra, and Alexis; her son Alexander; as well as Billie, and my Sam and Cassie.
I also noticed a bluish glow from up behind the top row of seats at the very back of the auditorium, but I couldn’t make out who it was- though I did have a theory.
I restarted time around us.
“Why?”
“Why, what, Mother?” I asked.
“Welcome to Reilly Research Station, home base of the Sisters of Kili, Sisters and brothers of the Empress of Time and Space!” Alex Steinert again announced resulting in more applause.
“Why are you two doing this? Frances and I, and certainly Quintin, don’t deserve any of this! We could have stopped the Homeworld from destroying itself and we didn’t! None of us deserve this welcome!” Mom cried over the continuing applause.
“Why condemn yourselves for something you had no control over, mother?” I asked as I stared directly into her eyes.
“There was no way to stop it. You, Cassie, Sam, and Grandma had no choice but to let it happen. Grandma knew she wouldn’t be around…or at least be strong enough to do what Alex, Alexandra, and I had to do.” I explained. “Therefore, why be so humbled now?”
Ma grabbed my opposite shoulder and pulled me to her. She immediately wrapped her arms around me and tried to squeeze the breath from my lungs. I could hear her crying even over the increasing applause. Looking over to Cami, I noticed Frances taking similar advantage of her and Cassi.
I felt another presence arrive behind me.
“It’s about time you brought them back for a visit, mom!” My daughter Reilly growled as she stared at me expectantly. I noticed a young man my shared memories told me was David Cummins standing slightly behind her.
“Do I get to say hi to grandma sometime today?” She added before trying to cut in. I raised my hand and indicated for her to wait.
“Hey, y’all! How ‘bout we all go out and get this ‘Welcome to the Universe’ shindig started? Everthin’s setup and just waitin’ for the guests! See y’all outside!” Alex Steinert announced just before she and a good third of the audience vanished. What was left of the audience began to exit the hall.
“Shall we? I asked as I pushed mom back from me slightly.
Again I triggered my gift and we found ourselves out in the large clearing just outside the airlock’s detection range. Mom, Frances, and Quintin’s mouths dropped open as they took in the beautiful, tropical scenery.
Quintin turned around and stared at the outside of Reilly.
“Is this the fabled Avalon?”
“Reilly?” Frances Darrough asked as she turned to see what her ex had seen, as if she hadn’t heard my sister’s welcome announcement. “But how?”
“That was my doing, Frances.” Alex Steinert said with a smile as she approached. “When what was left of the Homeworld again threatened our sisters, I took it upon myself to move both Reilly Station and its universe here to ours.”
“You did this all by yourself, Alexandra?” Quintin Darrough asked, flabbergasted.
“Well, I did have a hundred and three helpers to lend a hand.” She admitted.
Mom suddenly stared at me in fear. I rolled my eyes in regard to the question that was about to escape her lips.
“Alexandra, when we transited just now, the only hand you took…”
“Was yours, mom? How did I transport everyone around us without making contact?” I interrupted. “How did Alex transport one third of our attending sisters and brothers out here without physical contact?”
She nodded as her eyes narrowed.
“There are many things about the Empress of Time and Space that even Alex, Alexandra, or I don’t yet know, mom. That was just one of the things we recently discovered.”
“Grandmother. I am Reilly Reilly and this is my husband, David Cummins.” Reilly interjected aggressively.
“Hello, ma’am.” The young man said shyly.
“I know who you are, Reilly! I also see your Terran education has still not been well assimilated.
“Ah shit! She’s already synced with her!” Reilly cursed as she stomped the ground with her foot. “Well that screws THAT plan!”
Mom reached out and quickly wrapped her arms around my aggravated daughter. They embraced for a minute before she wrapped her arms around David. Mom quickly looked to her right, broke free from her grandson-in-law suddenly, and dashed off in the same direction.
“AUNT JACKI!” She shouted excitedly!
Mom suddenly flew a couple meters into the air and did several summersaults before landing feet-first in front of my sister’s Ex-O. They immediately embraced and I could hear mom crying again. I immediately recalled grandma’s memories. That was something that Jacki Cummins did when Alexis was a child.
“I wonder if she’s happy to see her?” Quintin Darrough asked sarcastically from behind me.
“They haven’t seen each other since we left Avalon six years ago.” Alex Steinert replied.
Quintin Darrough grasped the bridge of his nose, closed his eyes and shook his head a few times.
Jacki and mom walked back toward us.
Several flower lei appeared- hovering- from the treeline. As they grew closer, we noticed each required four Pixies to stay aloft. Quintin and Frances gasped as each of us ‘Guests of Honor’ received a flower necklace.
The pink Plumeria smelled wonderful and were very pleasing to the eye.
Emily appeared and approached our male guest.
“Hello Mr. Darrough, I’m Alex’ sister, Emily. I am the resident doctor, in my time period, here at Reilly and I am required to inform you that an isolated water reservoir has been conveniently located at the end of the buffet table in the blue, insulated, water cooler. Unless you wish to join the sisterhood, I strongly suggest you drink from only that reservoir.”
“Join the ‘sisterhood’? I don’t understand.”
“I’ll tell him, Emily. Thank you, sister.” Frances Darrough responded as she stepped up and gently took her ex’s arm then led him a short distance away.
Emily nodded before coming over to me.
“Hey, sis. I heard you had SOME adventure! Wish I could have been there to see it.”
“We did what we had to do, Em.” I replied. “I was just following our sister’s motto- ‘no one left behind’.”
“I’m familiar with it, sis, though I don’t think its originator ever thought anyone would take it to such an extreme.”
We both laughed at that.
“Hey! Sis! Y’all ferget ‘bout me?” Brianna shouted as she ran over to us and quickly wrapped her arms around me. Wow, was that girl strong!
“How y’all been, sis?” I asked after getting my breath back. “By the way, this is my mom, Alexis Reilly, Cami’s ma an’ pa, Frances an’ Quintin Darrough.”
“Nice ta meet y’all. Ah’m Alex’ sister, Brianna. Welcome ta the neighborhood! If y’all need anything, I’m the one that kin contact our Empress anywhere she goes.”
“Anywhere?” Frances asked skeptically.
“Yep! Any place, any time, any universe, any die-men-shun!” Brie bubbled. “We share a special link, me an’ the Empress.”
“So where’s Chuck, Brie?” I asked.
“Him an’ Brittany decided ta stay home. Brit’s got finals an’ Charles got a backlog at work that needs tendin’. Ah cain’t stay long neither. Dee an’ Freddy was gonna visit fer a spell- Ah’m ahopin’ they stay a few weeks this here time.”
“So…you found another facet of your gift, I take it.” I asked with a smile.
A gigantic smile filled Brie’s face. “Saves a ton a money on plane fare. An no TSA gropin’ neither! Don’t know how Ah done survived it before.”
“So how far can you transport these days, sis?” I inquired.
“Y’all don’t know a’ready? Boy sis, y’all slippin’ er sometin’?” Brie laughed as she appraised me. “All ‘round this here planet and a few months either way. But ah hope, with more practice, ah kin jump a whole year soon. Ah got some slip-ups that needs fixin’ ‘round last Christmas.”
I smiled as my sister’s memories of that event came to mind. Brittany’s new boyfriend’s surprise appearance at the Mason residence couldn’t have been more awkward. Brie should have used her gift to see that one coming!
“Quintin! What the hell are you thinking!” Frances Darough’s voice rang through our heads and echoed through the tropical palms and bushes.
The entire gathering silenced.
“Frances, I didn’t say a thing! How dare you infringe on my thoughts anyway?”
“How could anyone miss those lewd thoughts, Quintin! Delilah is only fifteen! Do you WANT Randi to financially ruin you because you can’t keep it in your pants? What kind of a pervert did I marry? To think I had thoughts of us getting back together!”
“Frances, take it easy! I’m sorry! It was one stray thought- a thought I could have with any of these women. How can any breathing man not admire them?”
“Admiring is one thing, but what you intended vastly usurped admiration! It was…pornographic!”
A glass of water flew in from my right and poured itself on Quintin Darough’s head.
“I think it’s time that you understood the consequences of your thoughts, Quintin, dear!” Frances shouted angrily with a satisfied, but evil smile.
“Now Frances! I think you should settle down! This is not the time nor place for such hostilities.” The elder Darough calmly replied hoping to defuse the worsening situation.
“No, Quintin! I will not calm down! Never tell me to ‘Calm Down’! You want to think lewd thoughts about the sisters, why not try them out on yourself!” Frances Darough spat.
I decided to take action. I hadn’t seen this in any of my scenarios!
“Francis! Please don’t do something you’ll regret in six hours!” I urged as I hurried over to our newest sister. As I drew near, her arm shot out in my direction. I turned my head just in time to see an unopened bottle of twenty-year old Kentucky Bourbon inches from my face. I turned my head quickly.
Everything went black.
“My Queen, a foreign woman in strange attire seeks audience with you. What would you have me do?” My trusted Vizier asked as he approached respectfully.
“Does this woman have a name and affiliation, Jal’aj?” I inquired- annoyed that someone had the audacity to interrupt my allotted entertainment period.
“She only refers to herself as ‘Aleck-sandra, my queen and I cannot place the region she hails from- the realm of Mizzurra. She refuses to leave the palace and I have no idea how she got past the sentries, our security is flawless.”
“Does she seem to pose an imminent threat, Jal’aj?”
“She carries no weapons, traps, or elixirs whatsoever, my Queen.”
“Tell her to return tomorrow during court.” I ordered.
His face went white and his mouth dropped open.
“What is wrong, Jal’aj? Did you not understand my command? Did my voice or anything I have said sound indigestible to your ears?” I asked angrily.
“No, my queen!” He answered immediately as he looked to the throne room floor. “It is just that…the woman…she…she told me…told me word for word…that that is what you would say, my queen. I have no thoughts on how that be possible!” He stuttered awkwardly.
“She is a seer, Jal’aj! That is the only true explanation. Tell her to leave! She will ‘see’ that she should come back while I hold court.”
“But, my queen…” Jal’aj paused, unsure of his next statement.
“But what, Jal’aj? Loosen your tongue before I order it done for you.”
“My queen, her face…her voice…her endowments…lest the hair color and some extra time in the sun, she could be your double! I am completely at a loss as to how someone could imitate you so well! Surely there cannot be another woman of such outstanding beauty in all of Saba!”
I thought about what he said of this foreigner’s description. That coupled with his facial expressions, enticed me.
“Dismiss the artisans and bring this doppelganger before me at once, Jal’aj.” I growled with even more annoyance in my voice. “I shall dispel her myself.”
“At once, my queen.” Jal’aj said as he clapped his hands and hurried my entertainment out the servant’s door on my right. I noticed one of them- a brown-haired girl of above average beauty momentarily glance back to me. How dare she look upon me without my explicit approval!
Jal’aj hurried back over to me, bowed to me, and exited the throne room’s main doors.
I waited.
And waited.
Jal’aj re-entered slowly and approached me cautiously.
“My queen…I regret to inform you that the foreign woman, Aleck-sandra, appears to have taken her leave.”
“WHAT?” I shouted, infuriated. “How dare she demand audience then rebuke my exceptional kindness?”
“On my exit from your royal presence, the woman was nowhere to be found. She had simply vanished, my queen. The guards remember nothing, not even her arrival.”
I was incensed!
“Leave me, Jal’aj! If she should return, she is to be seized and taken straight to the prison and put to work in the brothel! How dare some foreigner rebuff my charity!”
“By your order, my queen.” Jal’aj bowed, turned, and let himself out.
A high-pitched, drawn out whistle sounded from my right as soon as the door closed completely.
“Wow, y’all got some setup here, sister.” My voice said, also from my right.
I turned suddenly and stared eye to eye with my own face- be it somewhat pale!
“GUARDS!” I shouted immediately.
“It’ll do ya no good, sis. Nobody kin hear us.”
“GUARDS!”
“Ah said nobody kin hear us. Ah got us outta phase with this here reality. Ah assume you cain’t ‘member who ya are, right?” The impersonator stated calmly.
“My name is Bilkis! How dare you even think about calling me ‘sister’? I am no relation to you in any regard!” I exclaimed testily.
“Wow, we got us one swelled head don’t we? Guess the old adage ‘ power corrupts an’ absolute power corrupts absolutely’ still’s alive an well. Relax, hun, We ain’t here ta harm ya. We’re here ta help.” My insolent twin informed me. That impish smirk on her face was intolerable!
“How dare you address me in such a casual manner! GUARDS!” I shouted.
“Ah wouldn’t waste mah breath, hun. Ain’t nobody kin hear ya.”
“My guards and servants are at my beckoned call! They will be here shortly. Nothing can keep them from their pledged service!”
“Ah’ll repeat what ah said before…they cain’t see us, yer highness. Plain an’ simple…we no longer fully exist in this here reality.”
“That is impossible! Of course I exist here! I am Bilkis, Queen of all Saba!”
“Well now, that’s real nice, hun.” She replied flatly. That only incensed me more. “While we’re doin’ inner-ductions, ah’m Alexandra, Empress a Time an’ Space. Even in this day ‘n age, Empress trumps queen, hun, so shouldn’t y’all be bowin’ ta me?”
“You insolent! How dare you talk to me in that manner! How dare you claim to be something of myth and legend!”
“She certainly IS full of herself, Alex.” Another woman- this one shorter and golden-haired- said as she appeared beside my counterfeit.
“If memory serves, y’all have first-hand knowledge, Billie Sangiere.”
The one called ‘Billie’ sneered at my fake. “Alex, her Vizier is approaching.”
“Not gonna be a problem, Billie.” My double said nonchalantly.
Jal’aj opened the large, wooden double doors and stopped in surprised fear a few feet into my throne room.
“My queen?” He asked cautiously as he looked around my eloquently decorated throne room.
“Jal’aj! Have these intruders apprehended and thrown into the prison!” I shouted at the top of my lungs.
My double simply rolled her eyes.
“Hey queenie? Kin y’all do this?” My twin asked serenely as she snapped her fingers.
Jal’aj stopped in mid-stride! All outside noise- all motion around us, stopped! The two intruding women began to glow in a bluish light. As I looked behind the two I suddenly noticed two more glowing figures, both appeared to be women.
“What is this magic?” I demanded, noticing as I raised my hand to point, that my own hand was emitting a similar bluish light. I took a moment to examine this strange phenomenon.
“Alex. I wish you would’ve alerted me to the fact you were going to freeze time. I almost knocked over half the troop when they all froze in front of me!” Another woman exclaimed irritably as she entered through the side entrance she had just recently exited.
“Relax, Jamie. You knew we were working off script on this one.”
“Aunt Alex, what’s wrong with momma?” The younger looking woman asked as she stepped from behind the golden-haired wench and pointed to me.
“She done lost her memory after getting’ conked in the head by that flyin’ booze bottle at the party, Reggie. Yer momma don’t know who she is.” My double explained.
“I am virgin! I have never bore a child!” I argued adamantly setting their minds straight.
“I kind of like her like this, Aunt Alex.” The other, older, newly arrived woman stated with a devious smile. She held up a strange rectangular thing that produced a flash of lightning once and made a ‘click’ noise. “This will make the perfect blackmail material.” She mumbled quietly.
“Reilly!” My twin hissed.
“No can do, Aunt Alex! This one’s going into the album.” The woman declared while laughing maniacally.
My double rolled her eyes.
“Bilkis, may I introduce Reilly Reilly and her younger sister Regina Reilly.”
I tried ignoring the casual introduction- it was too far below me.
“Momma! Don’t be rude! The youngest woman declared. “We came here to bring you back home.”
The teenager disappeared and was suddenly standing beside me and took hold of my left arm. I quickly, roughly, brushed her hand off me.
“You shall not lay hand to my royal presence, foreigner!”
“Stick the attitude, momma! I’ll touch your arm if I want to!”
I quickly drew my dagger and placed it to her neck. Her eyes widen considerably!
“Touch me again and forfeit your life, you insolent child!” I hissed.
My knife ripped from my hand and flew to the golden-haired one.
“That wasn’t too wise, dear.” She said as the dagger hovered magically then shot to the ceiling and embedded itself to the hilt!
“Momma! How could you? How could you attack your own daughter?”
“I do not have a daughter, young one! Leave me and this palace at once! All of you!” I commanded.
“Billie, why don’t y’all help Jal’aj there back out the door an’ have him forget he ever’ seen us?” My counterfeit asked of her golden-haired cohort.
With just a nod, the one called Billie turned and gracefully walked back to my loyal Vizier and twirled her right pointer finger in the air. As if a puppet or doll, he turned and both disappeared.
The golden-hair reappeared instantly next to my twin.
“Jamie? Y’all wanna get back to your group, hun? I’m turnin’ time loose again. Y’all got two minutes.” This person calling herself Aleck-sandra advised. I scoffed at the very idea she could stop time.
“You would be amazed by what we can do, Ale…Bilkis. We will be going for now, but we’ll be back. An’ y’all can place money on that!” She said after waiting silently for a time.
With that threat, all four remaining women vanished into thin air! Instantly all ambient noise and motion resumed.
Had I been in the presence of demons? Gods? The things they did were simply astounding- miraculous even. I doubted even the court mage could replicate such incredible feats.
“Guards!” I shouted. There was no hesitation on their arrival this time.
“There are four women, one average golden-hair, two that could be my younger sisters, and one looking identical to me except in hair color and pallor. Search the palace and grounds for them! I want them found and imprisoned immediately!”
My eyes panned to my right- to the exit my entertainers left by.
“Find the medium build brunette dancer of superior beauty and do likewise with her! No one disregards the queen of all Saba!”
With a confused nod by their captain, my guards were off to scour the palace and grounds for these arrogant interlopers.
“My queen, what has happened? I heard one of the guards say something about intruders. Have you been harmed?” Jal’aj anxiously inquired as he rushed into my throne room.
“I am unharmed. Give assistance to the search since you have seen the one called Aleck-sandra, Jal’aj. I want those women found and punished!”
“Women, my queen? What women?” He asked obliviously.
“There were just five women in this room, Jal’aj. You met the one called Aleck-sandra just moments ago. She is my close double. With her were two younger women that could have been my younger sisters had I had any. They were joined by one of the dancers- a ravishing brunette. There was also a golden-haired woman with them. Be extremely careful as that one has powers even Ta’kuk would pay handsomely for!”
“As you wish, my queen.” He said quickly before turning and hurrying out.
Left alone, I began to ponder the recent events.
‘Don’t think too hard on it, hun. Y’all’ll get a headache.’
Those ghostly words whispered into my ear produced several waves of tremors that moved, several times, along my spine.
Mahram, Saba, July 7th, 720BC
“Why can’t momma remember me, Aunt Alex? What did I do to make her forget?” My fifteen year old niece asked innocently as we appeared in a quiet alley just outside the palace walls of Mahram, Saba- or what the bible called Sheba.
“Sometimes when someone receives a severe concussion, they forget who they are, sis. Mom got hit pretty hard by that whiskey bottle. I’m surprised she transited instead of dropping like a brick.” My niece, Reilly, tried to explain to her sister. “I believe mom developed another persona based on where she rephased, in this case ancient Arabia in what is now Yemen.”
“We’re in Arabia?” Reggie asked excitedly. “Momma was teaching me about the Syrians, Samarians, and the Assyrians before she left for Reilly and her Homeworld mission two and a half years ago. Can we do some exploring, Aunt Alex?”
“Maybe after we restore your ma’s memories and she calls off the goons, honey.” I replied.
“Alex! Someone is coming.” Billie alerted as she suddenly looked toward the open end of the alley.
She relaxed immediately.
“It’s just Jamie.” She said with a sigh.
“Ya, its just me…run of the mill, normal ol’ Jamie.” Our sister groused as she turned the corner and joined us. “Lest we forget who’s been stuck here for six months scoping out her royal badass.”
“Ah haven’t forgotten, hun, an’ Ah thank y’all fer keepin’ an eye on mah sister all that time.” I said in thanks.
“Skipper, when was the last time you slept? Your drawl is runnin wild and free.” She asked with concern.
“I’d estimate- by the frequency of our Empress’ fatigue monitor- that she has been active for at least three days straight. Am I close, Alex?” Billie asked as she lowered and fixed my collar.
“Actually closer to four, Billie.” I corrected.
“Skipper, we’re heading over to my place so you can at least take a nap.” Jamie insisted.
“That is the first place the correction specialists will look, I’m afraid.” Billie rebutted.
“Then it’s up to you to see the cops find nothing, yer highness.” Jamie challenged.
Billie nodded and offered her hands. Jamie’s small apartment appeared around us.
“Bed’s back here, skipper.” She pointed to an open doorway toward the back of the tiny apartment. “It’s not what you’re used to, but it’s all I could afford. Dancin’, it seems, doesn’t pay much in any time period except the twentieth and twenty-first centuries.”
“Maybe it’s not the right style of dancing?” Billie asked with a smirk.
“I’m not as well versed in the naked mamba as you, Billie Sangiere! I, at least, have standards.” Jamie responded.
“So claims the seven time Playboy centerfold.”
“Nine.”
“Girls! That’s enough o’ the feudin’! We need ta keep it per-fesh-nol and keep ‘em eyes open.” I advised as I headed to Jamie’s back room. She was right. It wasn’t much of a bed, but it would do.
0600hrs, Mahram, Saba, July 8th, 720BC
“So, what did I miss?” I asked as I walked into the living/kitchen/dining area. Everyone was still sacked out on the floor in various levels of slumber.
Except Billie.
My sister’s second in command was sitting quietly at the small table in what I assumed was the kitchen. Her eyes were open, but there was no recognition of my presence at all.
“Billie?” I asked quietly.
No response; not even an eye blink!
“Billie Sangiere, are you in there, hun?”
I went to gently touch her arm.
“Aunt Alex, wait.” Reggie’s quiet voice and her hand quickly grabbing my reaching arm suddenly caught my attention.
“It’s not a very good idea to touch her while she’s like this. I know from personal experience.” My young niece added as a look of relief washed over her face.
“Relax. I’m awake, Regina.” Billie’s voice responded quietly. “Alex knew exactly when I would be leaving my comatose state, and I wouldn’t repeat that same mistake twice.”
“I would hope not, Aunt Billie. The need for four broken ribs and a concussion was not necessary as I was unaware of your state of consciousness at the time. Some sort of warning would have been prudent prior to the initialization of that mode.” Reggie replied in a very mature and professional tone.
“And I had hoped the Empress’ daughter would utilize her gift to foresee such coming events.” Billie countered.
I covered my mouth to squelch the laughter that I felt brewing. Billie could be so…
“Is there something you feel you should add, Commander Steinert?” She interrupted, glaring at me intensely.
“Not really. Though, it is interesting to actually witness accusations flying between a pot and kettle.” I giggled quietly.
Both women looked at me in confusion.
“Never mind. Did anything happen while I was out cold- Royal guards, that Jal’aj feller…‘Bilkis’ comin’ ta maybe apologize?” I inquired thinking the last part completely absurd.
“How could anybody cause trouble if they could not see, find, or remember this residence, Alex?” Billie boasted.
“Good job, hun, but I could have told you we were safe if you asked before I hit the rack last night.” I admitted.
“You mean if Aunt Billie had only used her foresight, she would have seen we wouldn’t have been bothered, Aunt Alex?” Reggie asked- just for verification, mind you.
“I’m proud of you, sis.” Reilly said as she sat up, yawned, and stretched her arms into the air. “So, Skipper, what’s the plan of attack for today?”
Jamie stirred, sat up, and rubbed the sand from her eyes- literally.
“Jamie goes to work as usual. Reilly, I want you to tag along with her as the troop’s returning soothsayer. Dress accordingly. Jamie, make everyone feel as though they know about her. Billie and Reggie will come with me.
Reilly stood and her Reilly suit changed to a diaphanous, transparent pink, Harem girl outfit- complete with matching skimpy lingerie and curled-toe slippers.
“Oh, that’s original.” Billie deadpanned as she appraised my older niece critically.
“Who’s to say this isn’t where the style started, Billie? My gift is telling me this is what I should wear. And far be it from me to screw-up the timeline.”
“Skipper, what happens if the palace guards are waiting for us?” Jamie asked with a little bit of concern.
“In that case, you both do what you do best,” I replied.
“Carte Blanc, Aunt Alex?” Reilly asked in complete surprise.
I nodded with a big, bright smile. “I haven’t seen it change things either way, hun.”
My niece rubbed her hands together excitedly, an evil grin on her face. I half expected her to cackle maniacally, too!
I guess we’ll see you all in a few hours.” Reilly said as she nodded to Jamie, who quickly changed her default Reilly suit into her court dancer’s outfit.
They disappeared.
“Shall we go, girls?” I asked as I changed into an ‘Arabian’ version of my Aryan Empress outfit- meaning it was a little more ‘billowy’ than the original design. I reached into the accompanying purse I had just designed days ago and retrieved my tiara.
“Damn, Aunt Alex!” Reggie sputtered in surprise, her eyes popping wide open as she stared at my outfit.
“Many men paid dearly the first time I wore this, Regina; I can think of nothing else that screams ‘I’m an Empress’ louder. I said somewhat solemnly.
“I’m hearing that get-up scream something else entirely, Alex.” Again Billie deadpanned.
“Are we ready?” I asked with a sigh. I held out my hands as Reggie’s Reilly finished changing into a modest, period correct, young women’s outfit.
Bilkis’ throne room appeared. I immediately noticed several palace guards at each of the exits and window openings. Apparently my sister was spooked and just a bit paranoid by our surprise visit yesterday.
“You ready, Xena?” I asked Billie with a smile. I wanted to make sure she and Jack had synced back at Kili- what for me was four days ago.
“Xena, Aunt Alex?” Reggie questioned as she tilted her head to one side slightly.
“Old television show from 1980’s Earth- the U.S., specifically. It was loosely based on Heracles from Ancient Greek mythology.” I answered and noticed no recognition. From either of my companions.
“Jack’s ensemble on our first visit to the Homeworld? Never mind, hun, you’ll get the idea.”
After a minute, Billie’s dress whites changed into a very Barbarian-esque, VERY provocative, strapless, brown leather outfit- complete with brown leather, thigh-high, stiletto-heeled, sinew-laced boots.
“You know…you really have no room to accuse, Aunt Billie.” Reggie giggled and shook her head as she appraised our blonde sister. “I guess I should follow form then.”
Reggie’s Reilly changed again, this time into a light tanned, leather vest-like blouse with a matching leather mini-skirt and, low-heeled, sinew laced leather boots. A bow and quiver of arrows completed her outfit. Reggie then reached back into a pocket on the side of her quiver with her free hand and pulled a smaller version of my tiara from it and placed it on her head with a satisfied smile.
“Now there shall be no question as to who I am related to.” She said smugly.
“So…now are we ready?” I sighed, looking at my two companions in annoyance.
“As soon as you stop time, Empress.” Billie grinned wickedly.
I nodded, regarded the two questioningly for a moment, and the four of us began to glow blue- Billie, Reggie, me, and ‘Bilkis’. I phased us in as my sister finally took notice of the complete silence and lack of motion- and finally of her own blue glow.
“So, you have returned. GUARDS!” Bilkis screamed.
“Boy, that conk of the noggin’ musta been harder than even Emily thought, sis.” I said with one eyebrow raised.
“GUARDS!” She exclaimed again.
“I thought I would enjoy this more, but it just turns out to be so, so sad, Empress.” Billie sighed. “Apparently, she has absolutely no remembrance of who or what we are, or our individual talents.”
“Alexandra. Its time to go home, sister.” I said gently as I released my sisters’ hands and approached.
“I told you yesterday, I am no relation to you! GUARDS!”
“Then care to explain why we are identical in every physical way?” I asked.
“We are not identical! I have black hair and a darker skin coloration.” She hissed in triumph.
“Only because you’ve somehow jumped into the real queen Bilkis’ body, Alexandra. That jump has clearly merged both individual’s traits. Now its time to jump out and be your own person again, sis. Let Bilkis be the rightful monarch and allow her to choose her own path in the timeline. She has many important things to do during her reign.”
“I am not possessed! I am Bilkis! Queen of all Saba!”
“Ya, and I play a barbarian on television, too.” Billie lampooned as our wayward sister turned her stare to our Queen Mind Warrior in complete confusion.
I decided to try something and began to concentrate.
“And I am Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space! You shall address me as ‘Empress’ you lowly excuse for supposed royalty!” I growled in mock anger as I willed the speed of light to slow. The room grew darker and took on a reddish hue.
Reggie whistled as she looked around us. “Now y’all gone an’ dun it. Y’all pissed her off royally now.” She warned with a very worried expression.
‘Bilkis’ looked about the room in fear.
“Next the seas will start to boil.” Billie added, catching on quickly. “Not that you’d be able to see that from this dry excuse for a civilization. What’d she do the last time after the boiling seas, Regina?”
“Fiery hail from the heavens, Billie.”
Billie snapped her fingers. “Oh, that’s right! I always get that and the catastrophic earthquakes and volcanic eruptions mixed up.”
Oh brother, were they vamping it up!
“I’d plead for the Empress’ forgiveness before she moves to stage two, Blistex.” Billie recommended.
“My name is Bilkis!”
“Won’t matter much if you cease to exist, dearie.” Billie countered.
I slowed the speed of light further.
Billie quickly looked around the blood red-tinged room.
“Better hurry, Bilky, the end of days is fast approachin’.” Billie urged through a serious, but impish grin.
Bilkis stared around the room as I slowed light a little farther.
“What…what would you…have…have me do…Empress of Time and Space?” She relented in a sullen tone.
“I just ask that you hear us out…though, without requiring us to take defensive action.” I requested as I re-established the speed of light and released my hold of time.
Immediately the palace guards jumped to action…
Well they tried, but suddenly found that their feet no longer touched the floor- that they were hovering in place, immobilized.
“Thank you, Billie.” I said with a nod.
Reggie had already started to appear in front of each soldier and disarm them of their spears, daggers, and swords. Each man marveled at the young women as she phased in and out magically.
“Empress, all guards have been liberated of their weaponry.” She reported appearing by my side again. There was no sign of where said weapons went.
“Well done, Regina! Your mother would be extremely proud.” I complimented.
“Thank you, Empress. Shall we move on?”
“Bilkis, if you will order your men to stand down, we shall talk as civilized persons.” I requested.
“Leave us and make sure we are not disturbed.” She ordered begrudgingly.
I nodded to Billie and all men settled gently to the ground. Once their feet touched the floor, they quickly, fearfully, retreated to the exits.
“So what will we talk about, Empress of Time and Space?” Bilkis asked in a strained tone as her eyes narrowed. She motioned us over to a few chairs and a comfortable looking Egyptian-style settee. She and I gracefully sat on the couch while Billie and Reggie sat on the chairs. I didn’t think she noticed our choreographed motion at all.
“I would like to discuss the separation of you from my sister, Alexandra of Reilly. An event of the recent past has inexplicably combined two entities into one common body and the entities must be separated before permanent damage can result to either one. And before you begin to argue, I have firsthand knowledge of this kind of accidental recombination.”
“I have always been Bilkis, Empress. I am of one mind as well as one body.”
“Please…if you will…think back to two years ago. Do you recall any strange feeling or episode that you found odd?” I asked as I gazed into her eyes.
“Not as I recall. What kind of feeling or episode specifically?”
I thought a moment, wondering if I shouldn’t just touch her and hope a re-synch would do the trick. It might just work or…it might backfire royally! I already witnessed what one portion of our gift could do in the wrong hands.
“Was there a particular instance where you looked into a looking glass and were surprised by the face looking back, Highness?” I asked.
She thought for a moment, but shook her head.
I mentally asked the question ‘how did it happen’. A smile came to my face.
“Was there a time when you woke up and felt more tired than when you went to bed?”
Bilkis’ eyes went wide.
Bingo!
“My Queen! We have found and apprehended the dancer you ordered imprisoned!” Jal’aj shouted as he burst through the door to the right of the throne.
He immediately rose off the ground clutching at his throat and gasping for air.
“I strongly suggest the dancer be released and exonerated at once, highness.” Billie hissed in anger. “While the Empress must remain diplomatic at all times, I, Billie Sangiere, Queen of Kili Island, do not adhere completely to those constraints…or the Empress’ will!”
“Release the dancer and bring her to me, Jal’aj.” Bilkis ordered reluctantly.
The Vizier’s feet gently touched the floor. He began breathing normally. Visibly shaken, he nodded once, and hurried out the same door.
“No, highness, I am not actually a barbarian, but I have fought in Greece and triumphed over the Spartans.” Billie replied answering the unheard question. “At least fourteen phalanxes fell to my will alone.”
“As I said, highness, I am not a barbarian, but I will protect friends and especially family.” Billie added.
Reilly materialized next to her sister, Reggie, rubbing her head gently.
“Alex, Jaffar jumped me and grabbed Jamie. I’m sorry, I got caught with my britches down.”
“We already know, Reilly.” Billie informed my niece calmly.
“It’s taken care of, hun.” I reassured her.
“You did?” She asked in confusion and rubbed her head some more. “Wow, that shot must have fried my time circuits a little.”
“Your orders, ma’am?” Reilly asked after a slight pause.
“Might as well stay here. Jal’aj is bringing Jamie back here, hun.” I responded. “Now…where were we?”
“My sleeping habits, Empress. There was one time I experienced that very issue. I thought nothing about it at the time, though I did cancel my morning court and remained in my room a few hours longer.”
“That has to be it, Empress. Alexandra must have transported as she collapsed and phased into Bilkis while she slept.” Reggie theorized excitedly.
I nodded in acknowledgement.
“Excellent deductive reasoning, lil sis!” Reilly praised.
I smiled…wait. I noticed Reilly had a tiara similar to Reggie on her head. Randi Peltierre must have compared notes with Randi Van Pelt recently.
Reilly noticed where I was looking and explained.
“Mom had Randi fabricate these for us a few months ago, Alex. She made mom one too, but it wasn’t finished before she left for the Homeworld. Same features as yours though,” Reilly blushed as she paused. “Well, except for the Earth-shattering, ‘kaboom’ part, that is. I think Randi still doesn’t trust us.”
“Gee, why would she think that, Reilly?” Billie poked.
“Ladies, please! Bilkis and I would like to continue this official dialog.” I reminded.
“Heh. Two equally hard-headed women trying to reach an accord.” Reilly quiped. “That has every possibility of working…yep.”
“There aren’t just two ‘hard-headed’ women in this room, hun. Count again.” I recommended as I looked at her then Billie then Reggie, and finally Jamie as she appeared in the servant’s doorway. She looked a little haggard and as she came closer, I noticed her bloody lip and bruised left eye.
“Everything okay, hun?” I asked in concern.
“Ya. You shoulda seen the other guy, skipper.” She winced as she smiled.
“Empress, will this take very long? I do hold court before the mid-morning hour.” Bilkis asked boldly.
“But I hold court whenever I deem it necessary, hun.” I replied arrogantly. “Shall I stop time again so that we will not overrun your assigned responsibilities?”
Bilkis looked at a loss for words. She simply looked to each one of us individually.
“Obviously, you consider this more important, Empress. Shall we continue?” She relented quietly.
“Jal’aj!” I shouted to Bilkis’ dismay.
“Yes, my queen?” the man asked as he cautiously peeked past the door. His eyes went straight to Billie.
“I called for you, Jal’aj.” I said with a neutral expression. Jal’aj stared at Bilkis for her approval. I didn’t wait.
“Jal’aj, there will be two leaders of a combined caravan heading north into Judea that will request audience with her majesty with an offer to ship any goods you have destined for that region. You will offer them rest and refuge for the night inside the walls, but admit truthfully that you do not have goods destined for the Israelites. Next the royal Architect will wish to have the Queen examine and critique plans for an improvement to the oasis well system. Here are the marked-up drawings the queen wishes he change.”
I reached into my regulation purse and pulled out a roll of papyrus scrolls and offered them to him. He reluctantly took them from me as he looked between the paper and the obviously too small satchel they came out of.
“Next, the leader of the dance troop currently employed by her highness for entertainment will wish to renegotiate- that he has received a more lucrative offer in Alexandria. On behalf of Queen Bilkis you shall offer him five percent over his agreed to fee to remain in Mahram for two more weeks. He will thank you profusely for the Queen’s generosity and be on his way. Lastly, several merchants will arrive later than expected, but will still wish to discuss the issue of recent thefts in their specific area of the marketplace. Inform them that you will assign two more guards to patrol that area, inform your captain of the change then enjoy a tasty mid-day meal with your favored concubine.”
I laughed quietly as both Bilkis and Jal’aj’s mouths lay on the floor in absolute astonishment of what I had just prophesized.
“Empress, you have left out the issue of a black scorpion infestation in the southwest corner of the city. Residents should be warned to not slumber on the floors after the desert rains come in fifteen days.” Billie added with a bright smile.
“Y’all get that, Jal’aj?” I asked as I looked to the befuddled man.
After a long pause he nodded and looked to his queen for approval. With a slow, silent nod from her, he turned and exited the throne room.
“There. Now that we have taken care of court affairs, shall we talk of your pending future, Queen Bilkis?” I asked.
Mid morning, Mahram, Saba, July 8th, 720BC
The nerve of this woman! How dare she summon my trusted Vizier and assume to give him orders in my stead. In my presence no less! Such arrogance to assume she could correctly predict the items, topics, and decisions I would make at my upcoming mid-morning court!
Wait! How did she know of my commissioned redesign of our precious oasis?
By all that I believe in, she just produced readjusted plans for the Architect! And from a bag incapable of holding such large documents! By my father’s lifeless body, what are these women? Why have they chosen Mahram and specifically me to vex? What is so important about my seat of power? How can I combat that which is undeniably unbelievable? And, as a foreigner, how could she know of our scorpion scourge as it only happens once every year just after the yearly spell of rain? Wait! Did the golden hair just predict the coming rain?
A stray thought enters my mind that seems to explain what I am witnessing- what I am experiencing. Are these women remnants of the ancient ones father had told me of when I was a child?
“Y’all get that, Jal’aj?” This ‘Empress of Time and Space’ asked of my Vizier- effectively refocusing my attention. He looked to me for my confirmation, obviously at a loss. With what I had just heard and witnessed, I had no choice but to nod agreement. How dare she take control of my throne and subjects?
“There. Now that we have taken care of court affairs, shall we talk of your pending future, Queen Bilkis?” My double inquired with that same over-confident smirk on her face. How I hated that look, but she did hold the upper hand…for now.
“Where shall we begin, Empress? You seem to suspect that your lost sister and I may have somehow combined during the night. That, my memory tells me, happened over two years ago. Would I have not noticed a strange voice in my head by now?” I asked, deciding to humor these women.
My double sighed openly.
“That would be expected normally, but I suspect that my sister’s consciousness has remained dormant to this point whether by the amount of damage she sustained or…or by choice.” Her response and how she sadly looked to the floor took me somewhat by surprise.
My feeling of weakness passed quickly.
“So you believe she is intent on taking my throne?” I asked heatedly.
The Empress as well as her three attendants opened their mouth in amazement. Had they not even thought of something so easily accomplished if the sister had similar talents as these four?
“WE…she wants nothing to do with your power or providence, honey.” The golden-haired one argued angrily. “She is already a ruler in her own right. And a much more unbiased one than you ever will be.”
“Jack!” My double barked.
“Wrong blonde, Alex.”
“Sorry, Billie. Y’all sound even more like her since y’all re-synced this time.” This…‘Empress’ admitted.
“What is this ‘re-synced’ and how could there be two of you, though with different names?” I asked as curiosity got the better of me. I was beginning to realize these women bore no ill intent or malevolence.
“We cannot answer that question at this time, Queen Bilkis. To do that may awaken our sister’s gift before she is coherent enough to control it. Her gift, if controlled by someone else could place the whole universe in jeopardy.” The Empress told me. By ‘universe’, did she mean outside the city walls or…or did she mean the world, the stars, and…and everything unseen, even by my court astronomers? Somehow, my feeling indicated the later.
“What sort of ‘gift’ is it, Empress?” I inquired graciously trying to shadow my fear of such assumed power.
“I’m afraid we can’t reveal that either, hun.” She replied sadly.
Again with the morose expression! What was she not telling me?
“Perhaps you would be able to speculate? Should I not be told if I could somehow set the palace ablaze or something just as heinous, Empress?” I asked slyly. Maybe I could learn something after all.
My twin thought for a moment.
“Using Billie Sangiere as a model, Bilkis,” she began. “Billie is the queen of my Mind Warriors. Her ‘gift’ allows her to read, persuade, and erase people’s minds. She can also use her gift as a weapon or to assist. She has the power to move mountains, reroute rivers and streams, lift the heaviest of objects, and destroy even the most, well-built, pyramid with just a thought. It has been offered she possesses the power of the universe itself.”
The Empress paused as I heard myself gasp audibly.
“Billie has learned that great control of her gift is of the utmost importance. Now, given what you now know of her ‘gift’, can you imagine what you could do with that gift?” The Empress looked intently into my eyes and I became unusually uncomfortable. Her action served to unnerve me to my very center- something I had never experienced before!
“Could you even use such a gift without losing control and ending everything? What is around you? What this world holds, what this universe offers? Could you control the power to wipe everything out of existence with just a thought, Bilkis? Please think deeply and debate that question in your mind, hun. Think of all the scenarios such power could conjure.”
Image after image of the possible events began bombarding my mind. There seemed no end to them, though all seemed to end in complete disaster or mass annihilation.
What was happening to me? What had this ‘Empress’ done using only her gaze- most likely, her words? Had she somehow conjured a spell to curse me? If so, for what was I being punished? Was this retaliation for my royal behavior toward her and her attendants- for my orders to arrest them?
The images finally slowed then blissfully stopped.
“Alex, she’s coming out of it. Wow, three and a half hours. I should have bet…oh…right…wrong blonde again. My bad.” The golden-haired one was saying as I opened my eyes. How strange, her use of our tongue.
“You find the answers to the question, hun?” The Empress asked politely.
I involuntarily shuddered at the things I had managed to catch- most were just a blur of locations, people, and outright despair! What things I did focus on, I considered gruesome at best. It had all seemed so real- like I had actually experienced these imaginary calamities.
“What curse did you put on me?” I asked as I tried to compose myself.
“That was no curse, but the same thing I experience day in and day out, Bilkis. What you witnessed was the answer to the question you posed to yourself- the one I asked of you. My sister and I share the gift of prophecy and foresight. What you have experienced was just one part of that gift. I took the chance and partially reawakened that facet as proof that my sister really does resided within you.” She revealed, again politely.
“As usual, Alex, I may have caught only about five percent of the information presented. I have no idea how you digest it all with one hundred percent accuracy.” The one called Billie expressed admiringly.
“It’s a gift. What can I say?” My double said as she shrugged her shoulders and smiled deviously.
Despite my loathing of these new intruders into my realm, I was beginning to develop a liking toward these two in particular. They seemed genuinely comfortable with each other as well as with everyone they interacted with. Was this how true sisters should behave?
“Would you care for a mid day meal, Bilkis?” My double asked from nowhere. “Our treat?”
Before I could answer I was suddenly in a different place. All around me were smooth, pristine walls and a high, smooth ceiling. I spied no windows or oil lamps of any kind- nothing to explain the brightness of the enormous room. At the tables spread throughout the huge room, I noticed women of many different races interacting as if there were no strife or conflicts among them as I knew there most certainly were.
“Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Queen Bilkis. This is the domain my sister shares with Billie here.” She told me. “Please move your right leg slightly to the left. I would not want you harmed in any way, shape, or form.”
I gasped as I looked down! My right leg was partially through the leg of the table we now sat at. I quickly moved it clear.
“Thank you, hun. Rephasing in three, two, one. Hey everyone, I brought back a visitor from Mahram, Saba.” She announced, as everyone in the huge room looked our way.
At me!
“Wow, Billie, that’s even more provocative than the getup you wore in Greece!” A small voice said. I turned to see a small, flying woman hovering just in front of the golden-haired woman called Billie.
She turned quickly and before I could blink, hung a hand’s width in front of my face- wings fluttering almost invisibly!
“Hi! Did anyone ever tell you you’re the spitting image of our director- only she can’t get that tan…and she doesn’t have black hair?” The tiny woman chirped excitedly with a playful smile.
Feeling completely overwhelmed, I simply nodded.
“Time to join the grown-ups, Yuuka.” My double announced.
By the ancient ones! She began to grow!
“Aye. She’s startin’ ta come ‘round now, Empress.”
“Lose the brogue, Fay. Ah’ve met your mentor, remember?”
“Sorry, Alex. Hey, you think she remembers who she is now?” The new voice asked. There was hope in her tone.
“What happened to me? And what of the small, winged woman? What kind of place is this?” I moaned as I reached for my forehead while keeping my eyes closed.
“Well, so much for hoping. I’ll float myself out, Alex.”
I opened my eyes in time to see a woman I hadn’t met hovering out the door of the smaller room I now found myself in, and I was laying down on a comfortable surface with a pillow behind my head.
“Welcome back, hun. Sorry, but Yuuka can be a bit excitable at times. I think it best if you count on things being really strange and magical around here during your visit.” My twin recommended.
“Where is here? Where is this Reilly Research Station you talked about earlier?” I asked as I suddenly felt perfectly fine.
“Let’s just say you’re about halfway around the world from where you started and call it even, okay?” She said cryptically.
“So I’m not to know where this is or what I am capable of, correct?” I asked in summation.
“That’s about it, hun. Though Ah promise, once mah sister has hightailed it out of your body, Ah’ll tell y’all ever’thin about where, when, and how. Deal?”
“I’ll agree to that since I obviously have no other choice presently.”
“Now that’s no way to think, hun. We all have choices and what we choose impacts what direction we go for the rest of our lives. If y’all wanna pull the cork an’ take my sister’s gift for yer own, why…y’all have that option. Wouldn’t be a very civilized or smart thing to do, but y’all are welcome to try.”
I picked up on the duality of her last statement immediately. She had no intention of letting me steal her sister’s gift- whatever ‘it’ was and would do everything in her power to see it never happened. I was immediately jealous of the devotion she showed for her missing sister.
Could it be that I was jealous of these women from the first time they appeared in my palace?
“So…you hungry still? We can go back to the Rec room if you think you can make it.” She asked, thereby refocusing my attention.
“Of course I can ‘make it’! I am Bilkis…”
Ya, ya. Yer Bilkis, Queen of all Saba. Got it the first hundred times, hun. A word to the wise? Here at Reilly we’re all on a level playin’ field. Not one of us is more important than anyone else. We all treat each other AND our guests equally. That means even though my title is ‘Empress’, I’m still just one o’ the girls. Got it?”
My twin flashed an evil smile for a brief moment.
“Except Billie. We allow her to act all high an’ mighty-like cause she’s one o’ them ‘special’ cases.” She added glancing at the door to this room.
The golden-haired woman suddenly appeared by the door and stuck her tongue out at my twin then vanished.
This certainly was a strange place!
“So, how ‘bout some grub?”
Eeew! “I do not eat peasant food!” I responded.
Why did this woman roll her eyes at me?
“What’ll it be, hun? Y’all got a hankerin’ for anything in particular?”
“I…I trust your selection…Empress.” I replied as I looked around. A few women sat and ate, but I observed no food table or servers. I also appeared to be the focus of attention in this place. I felt very awkward amongst all these unfamiliar faces. Why did I feel this way here? I had never felt this…unnerved…even around visiting monarchy! What was it about this place? These people?
“This order is to be split equally between two trays. Two American Hamburgers with tomato, iceberg lettuce, pickles, American cheese, and catsup on a regular sesame seed bun. Two small portions of American french fries, lightly salted, and two tall Cokes each with a small amount of ice.” My twin commanded of some sort of hollow in the wall.
To my surprise, food materialized within the magical hollow. A tiny, green candle lit and the Empress removed two flat boards each holding a plate of some stacked bread entrée, strange elongated golden strips and a glass of some dark, boiling liquid.
“Let’s sit over here, hun.” She suggested and led me over to an unoccupied table.
We sat down and she picked up the airy-looking bread which contained some very strange looking vegetables and a thin slab of what looked like fire grilled ground lamb.
“Try it, hun.” She said as she took a bite and began to chew. I decided to follow her lead.
This meat was not mutton! Nor were the vegetables anything I had ever tasted before!
“I have never tasted anything like this before, Empress. What is this delicacy? Do you serve it only to royalty?” I asked between mouthfuls.
My twin rolled her eyes and smiled. “It’s somethin’ we call ‘fast food’ back home in Missoura. Try the fries and coke, hun.” She suggested politely.
To my astonishment the meal evaporated quickly! Had I been that hungry? How did she get the bubbles much less cold, into that sweet, refreshing, liquid, I wondered as the tiny bubbles tickled my nose while drinking. The fizzing in my mouth was pleasantly novel.
Too soon the meal was finished and we both stood. The Empress picked up the ‘trays’ as she called them.
“I’ll just return these to the food station and we’ll head back to Mahram, okay, hun?” She stated just as another ‘tray’ with a glass container flew magically in our direction!
“HEADS UP!” A woman’s voice shouted from off to our left.
The sight of that object coming straight for me…
I found myself kneeling on the floor screaming hysterically!
1503hrs, Reilly Research Station, July 8th, 2020BC
I felt bad for my sister. First the poor girl folded like a pack of cards when she set eyes to Yuuka, now she knelt here screaming at the top of her lungs just because Cami’s floating tray came within three feet of her!
At least I knew there were some latent memories of Alex’ active in her subconscious. I felt bad that I had foreseen and orchestrated the whole incident to verify that fact.
‘Wow, that girl’s got issues.’ Cami thought to me.
‘Have you ever been in a good bar fight, hun?’ I thought back.
‘Not in as much as I’ve seen in Ricky Lynn’s mind, Alex. She’s been in some serious knock-down, drag-outs. I can’t imagine the world of hurt that might cause.’
‘What Alex is going through isn’t so different. Ask Alexis Reilly to please come in, sweetheart.’ I thought to her.
‘Alex? Maybe I should tag along? I feel terrible for causing all this and maybe I can help by way of apology?’ Frances Darough thought to me. Her voice sounded stressed and distraught.
‘Now is not the time for Alex to face her attacker, Franny- unintentional or not. You saw how she reacted to just the flying tray, right?’ I thought back seeing that she had found that facet of her gift.
‘But it WAS unintentional, Alex! I let my temper get the best of me without fully understanding my new capabilities and the responsibilities they demand. I’m truly sorry for what I have put her through!’Franny cried in my mind. I could almost feel her tears touching me.
As much as I felt for her, I had to remain strong- just as Alex had done for me many years ago- by my count.
‘Save the apologies for when we finally get her back, Franny. Until then remain distant and maintain telepathic silence. Am I clear on that, Frances Darough?’
‘As you military types say, ‘crystal, ma’am’. Darough, out.’
I knew she meant well and felt horrible about the accident, but Frances Darough was the last person my sister needed to see right now. If just a floating lunch tray caused her to fall to pieces hysterically, I could only imagine what seeing Franny would elicit. In fact, I knew exactly what would happen via quite a few scenarios I had run. I wanted to avoid all those scenarios where my sister activated her gift and transited to a completely different dimension and/or universe. In her present state of mind her destination- where ever she chose- would suffer greatly at Bilkis’ hand.
“Bilkis?” I called gently as I looked down on her sobbing figure. “Honey, it was just a floating tray and it missed ya by a mile. Could y’all try and pull it together? The other girls are starting to talk and I’d hate for them to get the wrong idea about the Queen of all Saba.”
To me, what I said sounded cold, and without an offer of extending my hand to assist, rude, but the last thing I wanted to do at this point was sync with her and possibly awaken my sister’s conscience prematurely. That would give the ever-plotting Bilkis the needed leverage to assume our gift.
“Bilkis, take my hand. I’ll help you to your feet, honey.” Reilly offered to my relief.
“I require no assistance!” Bilkis growled as she batted away the offered hand.
“Ya…it sure looks that way to me, highness.” My niece deadpanned.
“Empress! What happened? Is there anything I can do to help, M’lady?” Alexis Reilly asked as she entered the Rec Room and hurried over to us. “Are you alright, child?”
“How dare you refer to me as a ‘child’! You look no older than I, woman!” My sister declared haughtily.
“No…you’re absolutely right, your majesty. I’m just over twelve hundred years old, would you be older and by how much?” Alexis stated, returning her attitude.
Bilkis’ eyes widened considerably and her mouth dropped open.
“I recommended allowing for the strange and unusual here, hun.” I reminded. “Alexis Reilly here is probably the oldest of us at Reilly Research Station. Now how about we get our group together and head back to Mahram?”
“Yes, Empress, please take me home.” She agreed in not as snobbish a tone.
“Ladies? We’re leaving now.” I announced. Jamie, Reilly, Billie, and Reggie approached and stood close.
“Empress, would it be agreeable if Grandma were to accompany us?” Reggie asked. She nodded slightly to me, indicating she had foreseen our desired course. My niece was learning the ropes quickly.
Alexis Reilly looked somewhat surprised, but quickly stepped closer.
The throne room at Mahram appeared around us and I first looked to make sure we were all in the clear before rephasing and motioning to the settee.
“Now, where were we, your highness?” I asked lightly as I smiled to Bilkis. I watched Alexis looking around in wonder.
“Girl did good for herself, didn’t she?” I asked my niece. Alexis nodded absentmindedly as she continued to take in the décor.
A knock at the heavy, wooden, main door drew our attention.
“Come!” Bilkis shouted.
“Excuse the interruption, my queen, but I am here to inform you that the matters of this morning’s court have been resolved.” Jal’aj reported cautiously. No doubt noticing one additional person to the securely guarded room as well as zeroing in on Billie directly.
“Were there any unexpected issues, Jal’aj?” Bilkis asked.
“No, my queen. All went according to Aleck-sandra’s prophecy- exactly to her prophecy.”
Bilkis regarded me carefully through narrowed eyes.
“Well done, Jal’aj. Aleck-sandra and I will speak more. Leave us now.”
“As you wish, my queen.” He bowed and began to turn for the door, but stopped and turned back slowly. His face showed trepidation.
“Will Aleck-sandra and her ladies be attending the evening meal, my queen?” He asked, swallowing hard.
“Is it not too late to inquire about that, Jal’aj?”
“My queen?” Jal’aj asked in confusion. “It is one hour past mid-day. There still remains plenty of time for your selections.”
Bilkis immediately stared at me in disbelief. I winked at her and smiled.
“Yes, Jal’aj, they will be staying, and with my approval. Tell the cooks to ready my favorite meal. Enough for all of us.” She ordered.
“Yes, my queen. I will make the arrangements at once.” Jal’aj acknowledged as he bowed again, and quickly left the room.
“Ten to one its tacos.” I heard Jamie whisper to Billie.
“Pancakes…definitely pancakes.” Reggie whispered her guess of the evening meal with a giggle or two. “With plenty of syrup and kick-ass coffee!”
Had she just used her gift or did she know the Empress that well? I wondered?
“I should’ve known!” Billie moaned as she was served her dinner plate. On it was a stack of what looked like very thin pancakes, though the texture and color seemed off. Reggie bumped fists with her sister, Reilly then Alexis. All three had an amused smile plastered to their faces.
“Hey. These don’t taste like pancakes.” Reggie wrinkled her nose as she took the first bite of any of us.
“Ataif…with extra honey …hmmmm. I would have never guessed we’d be having this for dinner.” Jamie groaned. I didn’t think she knew anything about Middle Eastern food, though I think her mother had some Turkish roots.
“Do you disapprove of my selection?” Bilkis asked, though it sounded more like a challenge.
“Oh no, your highness. I have had them many times before.” Jamie answered in defense. “We use different ingredients in our country and the taste is slightly different. I do approve of the honey though.”
“The nectar is from the mountainous region and is expensive to import.”
They weren’t half bad, I thought to myself. The honey was just a bit too sweet for me though.
“I prefer something less sweet than nectar myself, but when entertaining foreign sovereigns it is worth the sacrifice.” Bilkis professed.
“Well I, for one, don’t mind. My compliments to your kitchen staff, your highness.” I said pleasantly.
Near the end of our meal, I observed that Bilkis’ eyes were getting heavy. My foresight indicated that Alex was starting to awaken. My earlier attempt to get Bilkis to access my sister’s foresight had gently caused her to stir.
“My guests, I hope it does not irritate you, but I grow tired and wish to retire to my chambers. Do you require lodging for the night?” She asked between several yawns.
I knew she was only half as fatigued as she appeared, though, and that she intended to ‘play’ me.
“Well, I can certainly say I’m not surprised. You’ve had an extraordinary day,” I agreed. “As for lodging, we already have quarters here in Mahram. By your grace, we shall go there now, Queen Bilkis. You are a very adept host and thank you for the delicious meal. Ladies? I believe it’s time we take our leave.”
With that we all stood, bowed, and left the royal dining room.
Late Evening, Mahram, Saba, July 8th, 720BC
“Jal’aj, I want them followed. Find out their lodging space and report back to me.”
“As you wish, my queen. May I ask why? I believed you to have made allies of these women.” He asked, eyeing me carefully.
“I do feel a kindred relationship to them, but the chance to ascertain this gift she told me of…it is very tantalizing! If I could somehow use it to bring the region under my rule…We could make Mahram a leader in trade and civility, Jal’aj.” I explained excitedly.
“But, my queen. Should you dare oppose them? We have no idea what each is capable of, excepting of course, the golden-hair named ‘Billie’. I have experienced the power she carries and am unsure I want her to unleash any sort of wrath upon you, me, or the city. Would it not be wiser to allow them to retrieve their sister from you and ally us with them instead?”
“Something tells me that once removed, we shall not see the likes of these women again, my trusted friend. If I could somehow assume control of this ‘gift’ Aleck-sandra talks of…
“”
My hand went to my mouth on its own and I realized I had just yawned. Not just physically, but in my mind as well. My eyes shot open.
“My queen?” Jal’aj asked observing my strange response. “Is something wrong?”
“I’m fine. I just require rest, Jal’aj. I will retire to my chamber now and wish not to be disturbed.”
“…oooow.”
Again my hand came to my mouth of its own accord then reached around and gently touched the back of my head. Again my eyes widened at the strange event. I hurried down the corridor to my bedchamber.
Why did I hear my voice in my mind? Was the Empress’ sister actually inside me? Was she now awakening as the Empress predicted?
As I closed and latched my door, I tried to remain calm and think how I could achieve my desire- that of obtaining the gift of the Empress.
The gift of the Empress! Why had I not figured it out before? Aleck-sandra had already admitted that she had partially awakened a small…how did she put it? Ah yes, she had already awakened a small ‘facet’ of her sister’s gift- to see possible futures. The Empress had the ability to travel to other places- she even backtracked us in time by several hours after returning us back to Mahram…or was it days? I had no concept of how long I had actually visited their palace of Reilly.
Had I actually been there? The things I witnessed and experienced seemed magical and could have been the stuff of dreams…or nightmares! Small, winged women- several of them, in fact, able to grow to normal sizes on command! Serving boards that hovered and flew…I shuddered at that thought involuntarily as my hand reached behind my head again.
“Oooow…what happened. Where am I?”
My mouth opened on its own and I had no control of my head or eyes as I looked around my bedchamber.
“Where is this place? How did I get here?”
“This is my bed chamber and you are a part of me.” I answered, trying to understand just what was happening to me. Why had I suddenly started hearing a voice that sounded like my own, yet wasn’t?
“Who are you? How did I get here?”
“I should ask the same of you.” I answered, unsure if I should proceed. “How dare you distract me from my sleep?”
“I distract from your sleep? Who are you?”
“I am Bilkis, Queen of all Saba. Monarch of this region of Persia! And you are a part of me- a part that should know better than to interrupt me!” I said, hoping that would limit her protests.
My body started moving toward my chamber walls.
“I need a mirror! I have to find a mirror!”
My hands frantically searched the delicate hanging drapes around my room for this ‘mirror’. Could the voice mean a looking glass?
“First you shall reveal what manner of demon has taken residence in me then I shall guide you to this ‘mirror’ you seek.” I said, declaring my terms.
“I am no demon! I am Alexandra Frances Reilly, Director of Reilly Research Station.”
How vain! Naming a palace after one’s self!
“I think you have another title! That of Empress of Time and Space. Am I mistaken, Alexandra Frances Reilly?” I asked as I took the upper hand.
Suddenly my head hurt and my body began to move on its own again. I approached my cabinet, opened a door and took a small looking glass from the shelf. I began staring into it intently.
“My, my! Y’all look good with that nice, dark tan, there, Alexandra! Too bad my nanos don’t allow it. Ah don’t much care for the hair color though. Ah like mah dirt blonde better.”
“This is my body and I prefer my hair and complexion and you shall not change it!
“Couldn’t change them things if ah wanted- ain’t mah gift, hun.”
“Do not mock me! Tell me of the ‘gift’ I have inherited.” I demanded.
“Inherited? Honey, what makes y’all think you inherited anything?”
The voice actually laughed at me. A voice in my mind actually laughed at me!
“You are part of me now! You will do as I command!”
“Y’all ain’t so hospitable, are ya? Ah think y’all should be concerned ‘bout me being in here, hun. Cain’t be too good fer either one’a us, Ah reckon.”
“You will do as I command or I shall banish you to the deepest recesses of my mind! I shall have this gift of yours for my very own!”
“No.”
“No? How dare you defy me! You are a part of me and nothing more! You will obey me!”
“Sorry, hun, but ah got a strict antie-tyrant protocol an ah cain’t let mah gift go rogue. Soon as ah figure out how ta git outta y’all, ah’m goin’! Ain’t y’all er any-one else gonna stop me! Now be a nice host an’ lay down. Ah’m seein’ me gettin’ out while y’all sleep.”
“You will never escape me, Empress of Time and Space! I will not allow it!” I screamed.
My right eyebrow rose on its own and my face took on an evil grin as I continued looking at myself in the looking glass.
A firm knock on my door took my attention away from myself.
“Come.”
“My queen, is everything satisfactory? The guards alerted me to loud conversation and shouting from your chambers. I trust you suffer no duress?” Jal’aj inquired on entering.
“There is no concern, Jal’aj. I was just having a conversation with myself- nothing to be alarmed about.” My mouth replied on its own. “Leave me! I wish to rest.”
“As you wish, my queen. Rest well.” Jal’aj acknowledged as he hurried out.
“How dare you place words to my mouth!” I growled through clinched teeth.
“Apparently, it’s mah maw too, hun, an’ ah’ll use it as ah see fit.”
“You will pay dearly for that, Alexandra of Reilly!” I hissed venomously.
“Hmmmm, let’s see what all still works while ah’m stuck in here. Wonder if mah Reilly is fung-shun-all?”
An image of some sort of written language appeared before my eyes. Quickly many, many different clothes appeared in a sequence of sorts- clothes I had never imagined to exist. One piece of clothing remained in my view, though to call it clothing might be an exaggeration.
“Ahhh, that’ll do nicely!”
I suddenly found myself barely dressed in some pink cross between a dancer’s costume and something a bordello might require its whores to wear.
My arm picked up the looking glass again, staring approvingly at my reflection.
“With the coloring I have at the moment, baby blue might look better.”
The garment changed color…to a very pretty shade of blue!
What was I thinking? I tried shaking my head to clear the strange thoughts- the foreign thoughts.
“Y’all are no fun, hun. Guess ah’ll try something else.”
Again clothing sorted before my eyes and stopped on two very small pieces of fabric.
“Let’s see how this looks on y’all, Bilkis.”
I now found myself in a tiny bright blue…whatever it was called it looked like three triangles of blue fabric with thin strips of fabric to hold them in place. The two triangles on my chest seemed to strain to hold my generous endowments and why did it feel so strange to my bottom- like a string in my split back there?
“Y’all could really rip some hearts out in this, hun! Not a guy ah know’a could leave this alone!”
“How dare you! Change my clothing back this instant! I command it!” I shouted in extreme anger!
“Ah’d be careful, hun. Them guards might call ol’ Jal’aj back. He might think you was havin’ some kinda breakdown er sum-thin!”
Again the voice laughed at me! Laughed! At me, Bilkis, Queen of all…
“Ya, hun. Queen a all Saba. Where the hell is ‘Saba’ anyway? We close to the E-quater?’least in the tropics?Sure is hot in these parts- somethin’ wrong with the enviro-mental ‘quipment?We kinda smell a might strong. We scheduled fer a bath sometime soon, peeeee-you-ee! Guess they ain’t got dee-oder-int in these here parts yet.”
I wanted to strike myself in my face to make her silence!
“Y’all are trying mah patience, Alexandra!” I screamed in exasperation.
“Gotcha.”
“What?”
I felt a smile suddenly appear on my face. It didn’t feel like a good smile either as I felt one corner of my mouth curling tighter than the other.
“So, Queen Bilkis, Y’all ready ta take a little ride with me? See what kinda gift y’all had yer heart set on? Let’s gofer distance first, ‘kay?”
The palace of the Empress appeared around me.
“RVP, y’all monitor’d mah ‘rrival?” my mouth asked as my eyes looked to the ceiling.
“Vocal print identification indicates either Alexandra Steinert, Alexandra Reilly, or Alexandra Fleming, but visual recognition contrasts that information. Conclusion…please clarify identification error.” An unseen woman’s voice replied from the room around me.
“Ah’m Alexandra Reilly- only packaged a little different, hun. Care ta remind me a the current date? Reference that in terms relating to the reign of Bilkis, Queen of Saba, please.”
“Converting.”
“Bilkis, Queen of Saba. A suspected reference to the Biblical regent of Mahram, a small province in Southwestern Persia also known as Sheba by many biblical scholars and archeologists. The queen of Sheba is noted for her possible love affair with Solomon the Isrealite. Much of the real history of Bilkis is still unknown to this day. Will there be information entered for this historical figure, director?”
“No, hun, just answer mah initial inquiry, please.”
“This is 2423AD. In reference to the Queen of Sheba, it is the three thousand-one hundred and forty-third year preceding her reign.”
I was now over three thousand years in the future?
“RVP, could you correlate and display the archives we have on the general time period of Bilkis? I’d like her to see any multimedia files we have from my travels in her region from that era.” My mouth asked.
“Accessing…correlation complete. Beginning display of requested multimedia files.”
Once my body had seated itself, I became engrossed in the presentation before me.
0123hrs, Mahram, Saba, July 9th, 720BC
“Y’all have a fun trip, Bilkis?” I inquired, as she appeared two steps in front of me. We had just arrived in her bed chamber not a moment before her arrival.
“Ah think she’s maybe learnt her lesson, sis.” She responded.
“Momma?” Reggie cried out in excitement. “Is it really you?”
“Sure is, honey. Y’all miss me?”
My niece rushed to her and began hugging her tightly.
“Any problems taming the wild beast, sis?” I asked.
“She promises to behave until we git me outta here, Alex.”
“Y’all told her it might sting a touch?”
There was a near-noticable change in her expression and demeanor.
“I have been advised, yes, Empress.”
“Y’all ready then?” I asked.
Bilkis/Alexandra nodded.
“Jamie, yer up. I need for Bilkis to go to sleep. Billie, Reggie, and Reilly, y’all will need to supplement her.”
I looked to my sister carefully.
“Only you will fall into unconsciousness, your highness. Jamie’s gift has no effect on the Empress. Sis, once Bilkis is out, I’ll stop time and ask for your hand. I’ve seen its gonna hurt quite a bit. Highness, hopefully y’all won’t feel a thing. Ready?”
With a nod from her, I let Jamie start ‘suggesting’ Bilkis get some sleep. It didn’t take long before Billie informed me that she thought my sister still remained lucid.
Jamie, since you’re in contact with Reilly, I won’t have to waste energy keeping you protected.You shouldn’t be affected by my halting time. Just keep concentrating on keeping Bilkis asleep. Here we go.”
What little noise there had been ceased and our combined radiance cast an eerie bluish glow about the room. Jamie glanced around us in awe, but quickly resumed her concentration on the task at hand.
“Alex, we’re ready. Reach out and take my hand.” I requested calmly.
“Sure this is gonna work, Alex?” She asked as I began to pull gently.
“Easy as yankin’ teeth, sis.”
“And what if I wish my teeth not removed, Empress!” the woman before me suddenly hissed.
“I was expecting this. Jamie, coordinate with Billie and move to phase two. Time to take the kid gloves off, ladies.” I ordered.
“I will not relinquish my acquisition so easily, ‘Empress’!” Bilkis hissed.
“She’s as hardheaded as you, Alex!” Billie commented.
“Thanks, hun.” I responded. “Can we get on with this little exorcism?” I asked while rolling my eyes in annoyance.
“Fine. Pulse phasing in three, two, one.” Billie announced as everyone except me began blinking in and out of phase rapidly. Each time they phased out, I could see my sister inversely phase in.
This was going to require precise timing on my part! I had to quickly yank my sister out as she phased in.
After several attempts, though, I was wondering if I had foreseen things right. It just didn’t seem possible to react that quickly!
“Aunt Alex?” Reggie tried to get my attention.
“What is it, Regina?” I asked as gently as my injured psyche would allow.
“Empress…I’d like to try something, if I could.”
“Ah’m not havin’ much luck, hun. Y’all got the floor.” I acknowledged.
My youngest niece stepped back and pulled Billie and Reilly closer then gently placed their hands together, effectively taking herself out of the ‘circuit’. She then walked the few steps over beside Bilkis and stopped. She placed her palms together in front of her as if beginning to pray.
“I haven’t had an opportunity to see if this works yet, but I foresaw myself doing it successfully, Aunt Alex.” She informed as she closed her eyes and began to concentrate.
“If I do this right, Aunt Billie’s phase shifting will begin to slow- slow enough that you should be able to pull momma free. Initiating localized time retardation in three…
“Localized time retardation?” Billie squeaked in surprise.
“Two, one.” Reggie continued, ignoring her aunt’s vocal outburst entirely.
To my relief, Billie’s phase shifting seemed to be slowing down. Conversely, Reggie seemed to glow all the more brighter. Still, timing would be critical.
Not wanting to waste too much time, I quickly observed and tried to synchronize myself.
It was now or never, I thought, and heaved with every bit of strength I could muster on my sister’s hand.
Two women’s screams nearly deafened me and they seemed to hang in the air instead of echoing!
I found myself on my back with a body directly on top of me.
We weren’t glowing blue anymore. I must have released time when Alex Reilly came free.
“That hurt a lot worse than I thought it would, sis.” Alex Reilly groaned as she slowly pushed herself up and off of me. The dirty blonde hair hanging between us told me she was back.
“Welcome back, Alex.” I said quietly, finally able to catch my breath. “You ARE Alex Reilly, right?” I added, narrowing my eyes.
“Le…ind…out…lex.” My niece said as she tried to touch her mother’s arm. I noticed that she was still phasing in and out but at a faster rate than Reggie had set.
All three of us quickly looked back to our sisters. They too, were still oscillating rapidly.
“By the Goddess, Regina what are you doing!” My sister shouted out in terror.
There came no answer. Reggie just stood still in the same stance she had first assumed. She was the only one still glowing. Brightly.
Alex Reilly tried to get to her youngest, but Reilly put out a pulsing hand to stop her.
“Mom…we…just…got…you…back…I’ll…do…it.” Reilly said as she timed her words to her ‘phase in’ rate. She smiled and calmly walked back to her younger sister.
“Reilly don’t! You don’t know what will happen! My sister cried out to her daughter. I gently took Alex’ hand.
“Let her do this, sis. Reilly can do it.” I urged.
Reilly Reilly now stood in front of her younger sister and carefully cupped her hands around Reggie’s Both seemed to be in complete synchronization.
“H…y…ki…w…ot…om….ck…an…stop…ow.” She said as I noticed a definite decrease in the oscillation speed.
“Real…y…she going…e okay…lly?” Reggie replied as their phasing slowed even more.
“I’m sure, sis. Look for yourself. You did a fantastic job, girlfriend!” Reilly answered as she, Reggie, Billie, and Jamie finally stopped phasing in and out.
Jamie quickly ran to an open window and we heard her gag a few times.
“Ya…sorry about that. I’ll get some of my guards to clean that up.” She said to someone in a strained, weary voice as she turned, wiping her mouth.
“Jamie? You alright?” I asked.
“Have I never told you how I HATE those kinds of amusement park rides?”
Someone moaning turned our attention back to the floor where Bilkis lay rubbing her forehead.
“That’s what y’all git fer tryin’ ta Shanghi my gift, yer highness!” Alex Reilly growled.
“Sis!” I scolded as I went to help the Queen of all Saba to her shaky feet. “Y’all can’t fault her for tryin’. We’d do the same thing in her shoes.”
“Y’all are wrong about that, sis! Ol’ Bilkis nearly peed mah drawers when ah took her sightseein’ a little while ago. Who woulda know’d she’d get so upset about them cru-sades fellers- an’ don’ even mention that modern Desert Storm affair that plays out near here in twenny-seven hunder’d years.” Alex Reilly argued.
“That all happens, Empress? All the killing…the carnage? Those fantastic flying and land machines? That will all happen…in the future?” Bilkis asked, her color returning somewhat. She was still rubbing several places on her body that continued to cause discomfort.
“If the timeline remains intact, hun…AND the Empress is still here to help keep it on course.” I said with a reassuring smile. “ Y’all sure you could have accepted all that responsibility? Keepin’ things on track? Knowin’ that all those things had to happen and if changed even the slightest bit, you wouldn’t exist?”
“If I had succeeded, why wouldn’t I exist? I am here now. How would I not be?” She asked- a confused look cast on her face.
“Even the Empress had a starting point, hun. We didn’t just spring to life from nothingness like one of those old stories y’all heard. If you had taken my sister’s place and changed something small…like sneezed at someone you shouldn’t have for instance, that simple mistake could have affected our starting point. Maybe we would never have been born- maybe we’d die before becoming Empress…there’s a multitude of things that could have been changed by that innocent sneeze.” I continued. “So, still want to have the Empress’ gift, highness?”
Bilkis’ head dropped in answer.
“Any questions I can answer for ya, hun?” I asked pleasantly.
She thought a moment as Alex and I looked to each other knowingly.
“The unseen woman’s voice…at your…palace…”
“Y’all mean Reilly Research Station, hun?” Alex Reilly asked to clarify.
Bilkis nodded unsure of the right response.
“She told of an Isrealite…that I would have an…an affair with?” She paused only for a second or two. “This Solomon…who is he, and why would I meet such a man?”
“We’re gonna leave that for y’all ta find out, hun.” I said cryptically. “I’m sure that in a few days, you’ll see what is to be and what will ultimately be required of you. For now though, I hafta get my sister back to Reilly so my other sister can check her out and so she can get some sleep. Thanks for the dinner, hun. It was a real treat. Alex here will keep in touch so if y’all have any questions write em down for when she next appears.”
She said nothing, but looked at the two of us in confusion as I offered my hands to my sisters.
“Oh, and y’all will be down one dancer now, but pay the troupe what’s been negotiated nonetheless.”
Bilkis nodded as I phased us out and transited back to Reilly.
Emily was there waiting and as soon as we arrived she placed a hand on our sister.
“You. You’re coming to the infirmary this instant and I will not hear any excuses, Alexandra Reilly!” Emily commanded just before both of them disappeared.
“Did Emily just match your phasing and port out?” Billie asked, her mouth hanging open in surprise.
I smiled. “Royal family, hun. We’re full of surprises.”
I quickly looked to my nieces, Reggie and Reilly.
All sorts of surprises, I thought to myself as my smile widened with pride.
Returning from Persia, Alexandra Reilly’s daughter, Regina, shocks the Empress with her developing gift. A spur of the moment trip to the beach unites past and present Sisters of Kili, and allows one of Alex Reilly’s lingering missions to finally reach conclusion.
“Devil’s Cauldron”
1830hrs, Reilly Research Station, July 8th, 2020BC
“So you can’t recall what you were thinking before that bottle hit you- and you don’t remember transporting up to 720BC Mahram?” Emily was still interrogating our sister when I walked into the infirmary. She was intently examining the back of Allie’s head. I had failed to notice the dried blood scabbed back there after I had pulled her free of Bilkis. Emily was carefully dabbing at the wound with some gauze held in a pair of forceps.
“Honest Em, ah got no clue where all ah went or fer how long. Ouch, that hurt a might!”
“After I clean this head wound I want you to have something to eat and drink then go to bed and rest for no less than eight hours! I’m reading severe fatigue and moderate dehydration. The nanos have finished repairing your concussion, but I’m guessing they need more material to finish closing this wound. Sis, I’m sorry, but I have to ground you for awhile.” Emily seemed to concentrate extremely hard for a moment.
“There. That should do it.” Emily said closing her eyes once more. This time an excited smile appeared on her face.
I offhandedly asked myself what she had just done.
I gasped!
“You can actually bring that on, Em?” I squeaked shrilly. “Since when can you do that?”
“Someone has to keep you three from killing yourselves, Alex! I’m sick and tired of patching you all up just to have you undo what I did! This at least keeps our sister from hurrying out on another dangerous mission and gives her nanos a week to do their thing.” Emily justified her action by kissing our sister’s ‘booboo’ lightly then giggled. Alex winced.
Alexis had watched silently from off to the right, shaking her head in agreement with everything Emily had said until my sister pulled that little trick from her hat.
My niece’s eyes went wide and I think she may even have gasped when I did! She stared between Emily and I as I asked my question. I noticed her eyes glistening as Emily explained her reasoning.
“What’s with them tears, hun?” I asked Alexis.
“Nothing, Ma.” She quickly looked to me. “IIIIII mean, Auuuunnnnt Alex.”
“Still digestin’ the sync with my Alexis, hun? I understand. I’ll answer to Ma OR Aunt, honey. Whichever you prefer at the time.” I said gently.
“By the Goddess, I still can’t believe this!” She said, gently wrapped her arms around me, and began to cry softly.
“Ah’ll answer to them same pronouns if y’all would like, ma.” My sister offered from beside Emily.
“Shut it, Alexandra.” Alexis’ muffled order sounded from my shoulder.
“Empress, if y’all need me ah’ll be in mah quarters getting’ twenty winks.”
“It better be way more than that, Alexandra Reilly!” Emily growled. “Or you might be the first girl to experience back to back menstrual cycles!”
Alex disappeared- as in ‘walked quickly’- out the door without so much as a gasp.
0835hrs, Reilly Research Station, July 9th, 2020BC
“Hey, sleepyhead! How y’all feelin’ this morning?” Alex Steinert asked as I walked into the Rec Room. I felt like my old self after an extended shower period. That reminded me of something.
“I’m feeling good, sis...well except for Emily’s little surprise that is.” I answered truthfully.
“Surprised the hell out of me too, hun. Guess I neglected to see that one comin’.” She giggled.
“I can always set things back into sync, sis.” I said raising an eyebrow deviously.
“I’d like to commiserate, but I hafta get back to that damn war! Sorry.” She smiled evilly.
I noticed all four Daroughs walk in. Quintin carried a small vacuum insulated carafe with him. I had foreseen a not-too-distant future visit where he forgot the gender-saving decanter.
It was my turn to smile wickedly.
Frances Darough’s face emulated my grin. Had she seen into my mind just now? Her wink confirmed my suspicion.
“So…” Alex Steinert…Allie now asked, redirecting my attention back to her. “What was it like to be the queen of your very own realm?”
“From what little I can recall, it seemed like a rough job. Bilkis isn’t allowed to do much. She mostly stays to herself and holds court. Listening to all the problems and making decisions with little or no information felt upsetting. She seemed to be a very lonely and bored person. No wonder she didn’t want to part with me.” I related as I remembered some very stressful court sessions. And some very comical sessions, too.
“The woman is just bursting with ambition, sis. It was like she felt trapped, unable to escape and just be herself. I felt that she really didn’t want to use my gift to ‘take over the world’, though. It felt more like her chance to escape…to be free.”
“I can see how she would feel like that.” My sister nodded and placed another forkful of pancake into her mouth.
“I had a chance while she slept to recall some of her memories, sis. She has some very familiar stories archived. If I didn’t know better, I’d say they involved Andie and Atlantis.” I went on.
“She is related, sis.” Allie admitted calmly. “When you first disappeared, I had to go back pretty far just to find you.”
“How far?” I asked as I took a sip of my coffee.
“Far enough to see the progression of her lineage. I assume you noticed the resemblance to us with the exception of the hair and dark skin?”
I nodded.
“I’d like Corrine or Julia to try that on me sometime. I didn’t look half bad.”
“She’s a direct descendant of Andromeda Celeste, sis.”
“I had a feeling you would say that.” I nodded and closed my eyes for a second. “It would also account for her high resistance to Jamie’s gift. I could almost feel the dormant ‘K’ cells floating around in her blood. I hope I didn’t accidentally trigger them like you did to Alexander that time.”
My sister paused several seconds then took a long sip from her coffee.
“About that…you…we did trigger them. What I’ve seen is she only develops her foresight. She may phase every once in a great while, but she’ll never realize it enough to develop.”
“That might be for the best, Allie. She could get into a lot of trouble if she phased in or out around the wrong people or gathering.”
“Oh, I’m sure that’ll happen! She meets ol’ Solomon, remember?”
I giggled as those images appeared in my mind. “Awwwwwkwaaaard!”
“Y’all got that right! She’ll be fine though. We see to that.”
“We certainly will, sis. She’s family after all.” I smiled.
“Have either of you seen momma?” Gena Sangiere asked as she suddenly popped in beside Allie.
“Not since our return last night, hun.” Allie answered first.
“Genaaaa!” Reggie cried out as she appeared beside me. “Where’d ya go? I thought we were going sunbathing down on the south beach? Why’d you end up here instead? How y’all feelin’’ ma?”
“Like I need to check mah britches, honey! What possessed you two to just pop in here and scare your aunt and I half to death? You two aren’t kids any longer.” I gently scolded.
“Sorry.” Both chorused.
“Yer ma and Aunt Jackie took a trip over to Rome for the day to one of them Roman Baths.” Allie informed Gena as she reopened her eyes.
Suddenly a very familiar feeling hit me.
As if choreographed, Allie, Reggie, Gena, and I turned and stared at the same spot.
“Oh! Now that is just so wrong! You guys are really no fun at all.” My daughter, Reilly, complained as she appeared in the exact spot where we stared.
“Jealous much, sis?” Reggie asked in a catty tone. Gena giggled to herself with a hand to her mouth.
“As if, kiddo! Allie, I’d like to go home if it’s okay with you?” Reilly asked my sister. “Mom, I’d really like to stay, but I really miss David and the kids.”
“I guess that’s my cue, sis.” Allie said as she finished the last of her coffee, stood, and picked up her tray to return it. Returning to our table, she offered her hand to my eldest daughter.
“Don’t forget about me, Reilly.” Mom said as she raised her arms and waited.
“Aw, Grandma!” Reilly whined, but embraced Alexis lovingly.
“Don’t be a stranger, Grams.” Reilly said as she took Allie’s hand.
“Tell Jack, Brie, and Emily I’ll be back for them in two days.” She said before she and Reilly disappeared.
Mom began crying again.
“Mom, what’s wrong?” I asked, concerned there was something I hadn’t foreseen.
“It’s just this place, honey.”
“What about Reilly, mom?”
“It…” she paused to wipe her eyes. “It…it feels like home, Alexandra. It feels like Avalon, back…back when I was young.” She wiped more tears. “There was always something…something going on that was exciting…strange. It was like we…your aunts and I were guarding the richest treasure in the world. Reilly feels just like that, Alex.”
“Only, I’m not Grandmother, right?” I offered.
“There has to be some line drawn, honey. It just seems wrong somehow to allow myself to think of you as mom. I mean, I’d like to, but…”
“I understand, ma. But if you ever feel the need…”
“You’ll be the first one I’ll call, Alexandra.” Mom smiled brightly.
“What about me, Grandma?” Reggie asked.
“You’ll be second, honeybee.” Mom said to my youngest.
Mom stopped talking and just stared at me for sixty seconds.
“Sorry, ma, but I can’t take you back just yet. I’ve got most of the week to go before my grounding is cancelled.” I said sadly.
“What? No. No. I…” Mom stumbled. “I…I was debating going back to my Earth…I was thinking of staying here. I know Franny has been entertaining the same thoughts, too.”
I suddenly felt a tear roll down my cheek and looked to Reggie as she gently grasped my hand in hers. She nodded to Gena, who nodded back and disappeared then looked back at me, her face sad as well. I turned my attention back to mom.
“I’m sorry, mom, but you know that can’t happen. You have seen what your life holds for you and our new Homeworld. You have new responsibilities there…you have a new life…”
“Alexandra? Shut it. I already know what is required of me. I AM the daughter AND the mother of the Empress of Time and Space, remember?”
I started giggling in spite of the serious, twisted, context of our conversation.
“Mom?” Reggie asked in concern.
“It’s just…it’s just the thought of how really absurd that statement was...and yet…” I explained quietly as I smiled at my youngest daughter… Memories came back to me of Alexis’ AND Reggie’s births!
Instantly a big smile filled my face.
“Mom?” Reggie asked again.
“Nevermind. Come on girls, let’s go to the beach!” I said as Reggie and mom smiled excitedly while taking my hands.
I looked around in awe. We had appeared on a wide, white sandy beach with hundreds of people surrounding us. Everything looked so modern and as I turned my head to look around I noticed automobiles parked not so far from us.
Mom immediately stared at me.
“Have you been holding out on us, Empress,” She asked in confusion?
I had no words and just left my mouth drop open. If she hadn’t done this and I hadn’t…
Mom and I slowly turned to look at the only person left.
“Oh, thank you Empress! Reilly had spoken of this place many times! It is such a wonderful beach…just like she said!” Reggie exclaimed in gleeful excitement. Her Reilly transformed into a cute hot pink string bikini with matching flip-flops. Her purse had become a canvas beach bag. “Come on! I bet the water is perfect!”
“Hold on, Honeybee!” Mom exclaimed as she tightened her grip on my hand and I, in turn, tightened my grip on Reggie’s hand.
A young woman in a white, thong bikini casually walked through us. Thank goodness. We were still out of phase.
“Regina Andromeda Reilly, just how did you do this?” Mom demanded.
“Reilly spoke so highly about this place, I had to see it for myself, Grandma. I think she was absolutely correct, don’t you?”
“That is not what I asked, young lady. How did you bring us here? To this place in time?” Mom reiterated.
“I don’t know. I just thought it would be a nice place to go.”
“What your Grandmother wants to know is how did you bring us here if you are only able to timeshift a few months at the most, honey?” I clarified.
“Um…I don’t know?”
Mom jiggled our clasped hands.
“Um, Alex? Since we’re here, shouldn’t we blend in?” She proposed.
I quickly ordered up my pink beach apparel, as did mom with her light blue two-piece.
“Rephasing in three, two, one.” Mom announced, though ‘one’ came out almost silent.
Finding a place to unfold our beach towels, I waited until things had settled somewhat.
“Care to tell us how you did it, Honey?” I asked Reggie as I got comfortable on my back. Mom rolled toward us and propped her head up with her hand and elbow as she too awaited her explanation.
“I really don’t know, mom. I suppose I could’ve augmented my own gift with yours in order to multiply, exponentially, my range thereby allowing me to achieve transit to the desired timeframe successfully. Although only theoretical, the hypothesis and resulting conclusion would seem to concisely prove this theory.” Reggie answered.
“Wise-ass.” Mom muttered as she lay back down on her back.
“So you ‘borrowed’ my gift? Honey, how did you ever figure that one out?” I asked as pride in my daughter swelled within me.
“I did what Aunt Alex suggested, Allie. I used my imagination,” She said with a devious smile. Her use of my ‘travel’ name only reinforced our being in the future.
“But don’t let Reilly know! I would prefer we said that Alexis pulled another trick out of her ass.”
Mom sat straight up and glared over at Reggie.
“Young lady! I will not allow my Granddaughter to speak in such a rude manner!”
I lifted my personal ocular protection…my sunglasses…and stared at mom in surprise.
“Lexi, knock off the roll-playing, will ya? You’re actually starting to sound like mom.” I complained as I noticed our conversation attracting attention from other nearby sunbathers.
“Allie’s right, Lexi. Give it a rest! We’re here to relax and have fun.” Reggie giggled playfully.
Mom let out a loud groan and rolled back in defeat.
1123hrs, Fort DeSoto Beach, St. Petersburg, Fla, July 9th, 2020AD
“Wow! They’ll let anybody on this beach, won’t they?” A familiar voice mocked annoyance. I opened my eyes to see Amy Reynolds standing over me.
“Apparently they will. How y’all doin’ Amy?” I asked in reply.
“Not bad, Alex. What brings you to Saint Pete?” She asked as she knelt down at the edge of my blanket.
“Reggie decided that Lexi and I needed a short vacation.” I said, but added, “I guess you’re responsible for the perfect weather conditions?”
“Oh my God!” Amy exclaimed quietly as she looked around then leaned forward. “I’m so sorry, Empress! Welcome to St. Petersburg, Florida. It is 1110hrs July 9th…”
“I already know the year, date, and time, honey, but thanks.” I giggled.
“Sorry, Allie, but I can’t take credit for this weather. It’s always sunny here…except around noon. It always rains around noon. Every day, like clockwork.” She giggled.
“So what brings you down here from Chicago?” I asked rhetorically.
“Rommie and I had planned to meet here for some ‘R & R’. The Senate decided to take an earlier recess so Rommie asked if I’d meet her in St. Pete. She should be here any minute.” Amy replied as she looked first to the parking area then out into the waters of the Gulf.
Obi-wan would have been proud, I thought as I sensed another one of our sisters in the direction of the water.
To all un-enhanced eyes a dolphin appeared to leap from the water with nary a splash.
“Oh. There she is.” I pointed out as a young woman’s head appeared in the surf not far off-shore.
“So that’s what she meant by needing some exercise.” Amy giggled as our sister stood and began walking out of the water, though she stumbled the first few steps.
“What’s the occasion, Alex?” Rommie asked as she eventually stopped before us.
Amy cleared her throat casually.
“Oh… What’s the occasion, Allie?” She rephrased.
“Same as you, honey- ‘R & R’; how’s things on the hill?” I asked with a smile.
“Cutthroat as usual. Sometimes I think sharks are more civilized! But enough about me, how’d you get Alexis to agree to come? I thought she hated to travel with you.”
“Oh, ‘mom’ here, decided to come with us to the beach. Reggie chose the location though. Let’s call it an unexpected trip that turned out very well.” I said, giving our newly arrived sister some clues. “I’m currently on waivers, so Reggie did the honors.”
“Interesting. I’d really like to hear about it, Reggie. Maybe we can talk about it later. Amy and I were thinking of hitting a club tonight to blow off some steam. We’d be delighted if you three would join us.”
“I suppose we could pop in for a few minutes, girls.” Mom giggled.
“Why? My car is parked over there.” Amy laughed as she motioned to the parking lot.
“Acknowledged. How long did you plan on staying here?” I responded.
“We thought maybe a week…or until we feel rested enough to return to the day-to-day grind.” Amy answered.
“I don’t know about anyone else, but I could probably fall asleep here and now. I’d maybe wake up in a few hours.” Rommie admitted as her hand covered a yawn.
“So how long have you been on the road, honey?” I asked.
“Well…I hit the Potomac the night before last around dusk…”
“You must be famished!” Reggie exclaimed, though quietly.
“No, I ate along the way. They were catching Swordfish and Tuna off Ocracoke, Outer Banks so I stopped for a bite.”
“Oh! My sister told me about the wonderful seafood she once had on Hatteras Island.” Reggie giggled excitedly. “What did you have?”
“The Swordfish, but I couldn’t eat the whole thing so I left the rest for this young Sand Shark that was ‘curiously’ observing me…but she graciously thanked me before I continued on.” Rommie related.
My daughter looked at her in confusion before Amy leaned over and whispered in her ear.
“Oh. OH! I’m sorry, Rommie, I didn’t know. Sorry.”
“My mistake, dear, I thought you knew about me.”
Reggie smiled timidly and shook her head a few times in silence.
“Would you like to go swimming with me?” She asked switching gears immediately.
Rommie looked at the girl in disbelief.
“Sure. Why not?” Rommie acquiesced and turned back toward the water, but waited for Reggie to catch up. Taking her hand, they waded into the gentle two-foot swells and stopped when the water got just below their shoulders. Rommie seemed to be explaining something to Reggie.
Thank goodness for my foresight because I would have been gravely concerned as they both disappeared under the next swell.
“And then we found this sunken ship! It had a whole load of bullet holes in it! Rommie said that it was probably a drug smuggler and probably sunk by the Coast Guard!” Reggie related excitedly as she nursed her Shirley Temple at our table in the loud, crowded nightclub in downtown St. Petersburg.
“I really had a good time, Allie. You’ll have to try it, Lexi.” Reggie added as she noticed another ‘cute’ guy walking past us. She finished the last of the beverage and got up.
“I’m going to get this refilled. Either of you want anything else?” She asked politely.
“No, but remember you’re only fifteen, honey. Drinking age is twenty-one in this time period.” I reminded my daughter. I already knew what her response would be.
Regina reached into her clutch purse and pulled a small laminated card from it.
“According to this, I’m twenty-two, Allie. Why do you always have to act like mother?”
Mom…Alexis started laughing heartily and nearly knocked over her drink as her fist hit the table hard in response.
“What is with that exaggerated response, m…Lexi?” I asked, suddenly feeling very incensed.
“Ma called it karma, hun. I just find it completely hilarious and so apropos!”
When I responded with silence, she continued.
“Aw, come on, hun. Y’all can’t seriously think that wasn’t a little payback for them times y’all pulled the same crap on me? Alex?”
“I don’t find it funny at all, Alexis! Especially since I still can’t recall any of my childhood memories! Your mind-wipe exceeded expectations completely.” I moaned.
“Alexandra, you did order a complete wipe of everything previous to the explosion. Billie, Cami, and Cassie…we all just followed your orders, hun.”
I didn’t count on you being so damned efficient.” I complained.
“Didn’t count on it? So…this means you’re still human then, Empress?” Mom asked out of the blue. She smiled impishly.
I stuck my tongue out at her!
“Wow, talk about rude.” Reggie wisecracked as she returned with something other than a Shirley Temple and two other identical beverages. She sat two of them down in front of ‘Lexi’ and I, retained one, and resumed her seat.
I stared at the new drink.
“It’s something called ‘Sand In Your Shorts’. I thought you would like it, Allie.” Reggie told us with a pleasant smile.
The concoction was very good, but I failed to see the correlation between its name and taste.
“So, we’re going to Yellowstone next, right, Allie?” Reggie asked some moments later.
“What is a ‘Yellowstone’, Allie?” Mom…Lexi asked.
“Yellowstone National Park in the state of Wyoming- only we’re going back to way before it was ever a national park.” Reggie answered.
“I’ve been working on and off to move the inhabitants to safer areas, Mom. A super volcano is set to erupt- and I used the term lightly- in the next few months, relative to the time period. In previous missions, I have only been able to transport those who would accept my hands. Given the trust issues and superstitions of the period, the results have been less than adequate.” I informed.
“But now that Aunt Alex has shared her new trick with Allie, we can save all those people at once! Isn’t that great?” Reggie chirped out excitedly.
“Save who, Reggie?” Amy Reynolds asked as she arrived back at our table. She had been- and I quote my future twin’s memories- ‘tearing up the dance floor’ since we arrived two hours ago.
“We’ll be going to Yellowstone in four days.” My daughter answered with an excited smile.
“Oh. Visiting anybody we know?”
“Not really, but we’re sure to make a few friends.” Reggie chirped.
Amy’s mouth dropped open instantly.
“Ummmm, I mean…ummm…we’ll meet some friends.” She reiterated nervously.
Amy instantly looked relieved.
“I’m certainly glad you clarified that statement! Jacki hates having to make more room for ‘new friends’.” She teased.
“Sorry.” Reggie apologized and blushed profusely.
“How many of those has she had, Allie? And why is she drinking a “Sand in Your Shorts’ anyway?” Amy asked nodding to our newest drinks.
“One. Just this on…” Reggie quickly sputtered.
“She’s had three.” I interrupted with a serious expression. “Two at the bar and this one. But you KNOW your limit, don’t you ‘little sister’?”
“Hey, girls! Not to be a party-pooper, but I think I’m going to head back to the hotel. The trip down tired me out and that brief snooze on the beach only helped a smidgen.” Rommie said as she walked up next to Amy.
“I was thinking about heading back anyway, girlfriend. You three coming? Randi set us up in the penthouse suite.” Amy replied.
“Ya, it’s got a huuuge hot tub!” Rommie smiled euphorically. “Even the tips of my fluke can be submerged comfortably.”
“Four bedrooms and three full bathrooms…literally no waiting!” Amy giggled.
“Can we, Allie?” Reggie beamed.
“Its up to Lexi, honey.” I deferred.
Mom smiled and offered her hands.
Amy rolled her eyes in response.
“Lexi. The car’s right out in the parking garage?”
It was mom’s turn to blush this time.
A loud, sensuous moan escaped the master bath and its large hot tub.
“By Poseidon’s beard, this feels exquisite!” Rommie’s sultry voice exclaimed from that room.
Reggie’s mouth dropped open as she glanced sheepishly to the closed door.
“Relax, kid.” Amy comforted with a soothing smile. “She does this every time we take a vacation. Rommie claims it’s the difference between salt and fresh water. I’d like to think it’s the bubble bath and body wash, myself, though she’s never said anything about meeting Poseidon in person before. I guess anything is possible with the sisterhood though.”
Amy changed topics slightly.
“So, the Senator took you diving? How was that?” Amy asked Reggie.
“It was absolutely fantastic! Have you ever gone with her, Amy?”
“Ya…freaked me out at first, but I adapted. I’m not really into that sort of activity though. I prefer a good set of tanks, mask, regulator, and swim fins, myself.”
“So you like regular diving then?” Reggie inquired.
“Ya. I’ve been certified since 1940, though things have vastly improved since then. Those Navy diving suits were very heavy- especially after my Mahanilui!” Amy grinned wistfully as she seemed to remember those times.
“Ya, well, I’d still rather rely on a good Rebreather unit rather than gills. I could never get past them tickling my neck.” She concluded.
Another sensuous moan escaped the bathroom. This one sounding slightly…erotic.
“Excuse me a moment.” Amy apologized calmly as she disappeared into the master suite.
“”Hey! You DO realize there’s an innocent teenager in the room. She really doesn’t need to hear it, Rommie! Dial it back a few clicks, will ya?” We heard Amy tell her companion after a couple hard wraps on the door.
“I’m sorry for that, girls. Rommie’s got a lot of pent up stress- as you can imagine, that’s why I try to get her out of DC every chance I can. Usually we hit different beaches during the day and different clubs each night and this is only the second time in forty years we’ve had guests.”
“Well, we didn’t mean to interfere, honey.” I said. “But as I said before, Reggie did the driving this time. Mom and I were just as surprised as you two.”
“Really, Alex? You sure there isn’t some ulterior motive? The Empress always has an ulterior motive.” Amy challenged.
I smiled. Mom looked at me as if I had two heads and tentacles.
“I was thinking…” I paused after being silent for two full minutes. “I could use your help on our next mission, honey. How good are you at ‘cleansing rains’?”
Amy giggled absentmindedly.
“It’s always easier to make clouds than clear them, Empress. Rommie invited too?”
“For continuity, sure. We might be able to make use of her negotiating skills, too.” I answered.
Amy smiled, quickly held up her pointer finger, stood, and walked back into the master suite. We heard her knock on its bathroom door again.
“Hey Rommie! We got us an Empress job!”
1130hrs, St. Petersburg, Fla, July 13th, 2020AD
“Ma, I’m really glad we came here, aren’t you?” Reggie asked four days later as we made our preparations to leave.
“It was a nice surprise, honey.” I admitted.
My daughter eyed me questioningly.
“So why didn’t you continue working in Silver Springs, Rommie?” Reggie inquired innocently, switching topics instantly.
“Well…I had worked there for six years already. After I got my masters’, I decided I should move on. Since the mermaids of Silver Springs don’t usually work there for more than ten years, I didn’t want to raise suspicions. It was hard enough keeping the air they pumped into the breathing tube from escaping through my gills. Even worse was the secretive way I always had to leave the crystal clear water. People begin to think of you as antisocial when you wait until everyone else is gone before exiting the water, or if you beat them out by a significant margin.”
“Still, that seems like a dream job for a mermaid.”
“I was lucky to make it those six years without getting outed, Reg. People can get awfully suspicious and paranoid in less time than you think. I still can’t believe they bought my lame contact lens story!” Rommie laughed.
Just to be sure, I passed my hand through a nearby chair a few times. I was cleared for travel!
“Looks like Alex is eager to hit the road, girls.” Amy giggled as she motioned over to me.
Before her giggling stopped our surroundings had changed.
“Hey, Alex, a little warning next time?” Amy groused.
“Welcome to 637,980BC everyone.” I announced brightly as I rephased us.
“Wow! Alex never said it was this far back!” Amy said as she looked around us in awe.
Off in the distance, a small village- nothing more than a fire and seven or eight small, crude, stick huts could be seen through the trees. Because of the geothermal heat beneath our feet, there was no snow, but fresh, green grass, trees, and bushes on the ground despite the obvious chilly air.
“Wow! The smell of rotten eggs is terrible! How can those people stand to live here?” Rommie asked pinching her nose closed.
“They’ve built up a tolerance over the years.” I said as I keyed up my faux fur and animal hide parka, pants, gloves, and boots. My companions followed my lead quickly.
“Now would be a good time to enable your translators with the language I downloaded the other day, ladies.” I advised before quickly turning, instantly raising my right arm, and catching a crude spear in that hand. Quickly spinning it a few times it now pointed toward its owner.
My companions’- especially mom’s eyes went wide!
“Nice try, hun, but I knew you were there!” I shouted out into the closer tree line. “Is that any way to welcome a friend?”
A man of no more than 159 centimeters appeared and carefully made his way closer. For having met four times previously, I wondered why he was being so cautious until mom’s trembling hand took one of my hands and Reggie’s took the other.
“He can smell your fear, ladies. Best you should relax and pay him no heed. Aki won’t hurt us.” I advised as I smiled at the aboriginal, animal hide clad, man.
Aki stopped several feet from us and began sniffing the air, obviously comparing our scent with what he remembered.
“Took too long get back this time, Alak. Why?”
“Family had to gather, Aki. Took full moon to full moon. More decide travel with me?”
Many rock-head people, Alak. Too much no trust. Who they?”
“Alexis, Romney, Regina, and Amy.” I introduced, pointing to my companions as I said their names.
“Alak’sis, Reegeena, sisters?” He asked as he pointed to them.
“Yes. Romney, Amy family too.” I answered. “Go village?”
Aki nodded and motioned in the direction of the small, Spartan, encampment.
“Alak come.” He announced as we entered the settlement to twenty frightened, female faces. One old man fought to stand.
I nodded and offered my hand. He waved me off casually and staggered a few steps after reaching his feet.
“Alak.” He greeted, groaning in pain- his voice rather wispy and strained.
“Travel?” I asked hoping he would agree this time. I had tried four times so far to get him and his family- the rest of this village- to allow me to relocate them.
He sat back down, but almost fell backwards doing it. I guess I had my answer.
Aki snorted in disgust.
I smiled.
“Me sent.” I stated seriously as I pointed up to the hazy inversion the geothermal energy was causing. The sun was a mere, fuzzy, yellow ball through it.
The patriarch began laughing at me!
“Danger, Will Robinson!” Rommie giggled.
Reggie’s hand suddenly released mine and she appeared beside the staunch leader.
“Listen pal, my mother does not lie! If she says the Lords sent her, she means it.”
Although the man jumped, her words didn’t quite translate, instead coming out as ‘Mother no lie! Spirit send. Mean!’
The twenty women gathered closer in absolute fear of my daughter’s rash action.
The old man laughed again.
“Way to go, honeybee.” Mom complained sarcastically.
Reggie reappeared beside me to the cries and shrieks of the now terrified women.
“It was worth a try.” My daughter said shyly.
“Can I try, Alex?” Rommie asked politely. She approached the age-wizened leader after I nodded.
Rommie motioned to his side and the man offered her to sit beside him.
“Romney.” She introduced herself.
“Gerump.” He answered only it sounded more like ‘grump’.
That actually described the man accurately.
“Travel. Bad mountain. All die.” Rommie advised as she motioned to the horizon- to the slowly growing mega-bulge that would soon erupt with more force than ten thousand high yield nuclear devices and create a one million acre crater that would eventually become Yellowstone.
The old man remained stone quiet.
Rommie thought a moment before reaching to the ground and holding her hand to the warm dirt for a moment.
“Fire demon coming. Soon. All die. All travel.”
Again the man just sat still.
Rommie frowned and got to her feet. She approached the huddled womenfolk. Pointing to the nearest, she asked her question.
“Die? Live?”
“Live.”
She pointed to a young girl that looked about thirty weeks along.
“Live? Die?”
“Live, live.” She replied, rubbing her swollen belly gently.
Rommie repeated her question to the rest of the women. With two exceptions- those two being in their forties- the majority was ‘live’.
Our resident senator looked back to the patriarch and crossed her arms in angry satisfaction.
Still the man refused to speak or acknowledge her in any form.
Aki tried.
“Trees want travel! No die!”
Still the man sat silent.
“Alex. Estimated time ‘til eruption.” Mom asked as she released my hand with a jerking motion.
“One hundred and nine days, three hours, and forty-seven minutes.” I answered somberly.
“I’m seeing them still here if things don’t change, correct?”
“Confirmed.”
“I’ll be back in a jif, hun.” Mom said before she appeared behind the old man, placed a hand on his shoulder, and both disappeared.
The women around us began shrieking in terror!
Aki’s mouth dropped in amazement, even having seen me phase out numerous times before.
“I like her. Reminds me of Reilly or Cassandra.” Amy giggled.
“That’s my gram, girls!” Reggie clucked with pride.
“If she doesn’t give the old man a coronary.” I mumbled to myself.
A minute later both reappeared in their original location. The man looked on the verge of unconsciousness.
“What she do, Alak?” Aki asked me in confusion.
“Explained things.” I said, but realized I had to simplify. “See all die.”
Aki snorted in understanding.
“Live? Die?” Mom asked the pasty-faced old man.
“Live.”
Hu-rrrray!
“Aki, go gather spot two suns.” I told my liaison.
He grunted his confirmation and began giving the group instructions.
“Why give them two days, skipper…sorry…director.” Amy asked as Aki took complete charge of the camp.
“Their men are out hunting. They’ll need the provisions to survive.” I answered then pointed to the expectant mother. “And she’s going into labor in an hour.”
Mom looked at me in surprise.
“I didn’t know you looked that closely, Alexandra?”
“Mom,” I said looking at her stoically, “I refuse to have her give birth on the road and possibly lose the baby. It’s bad enough the child will have problems.”
“I can’t see any problems, hun. What have you seen that I haven’t?”
“The boy will be different than the rest. He will not ‘fit’ in with his family and be cast out shortly after puberty. Determined to survive using his enhanced cognitive skills, he will head south and become a great leader of his own tribe and set the groundwork for the first major civilization in Central America.” Reggie droned with glazed-over eyes.
Mom stared at her granddaughter in complete silence- her eyes wide with proud amazement.
“Sorry. I zoned out there. Did I say anything stupid? Reilly likes to tease me when I do that. She laughs and I don’t like it very much…” Reggie babbled after shaking her head and blinking a few times.
“Girl, you’re just as impressive as your mom!” Rommie declared with a huge smile.
“She’s right, Reg, you got the gift- that’s for sure!” Amy added excitedly.
“Thanks, guys, I appreciate the confidence.” Reggie blushed.
Mom suddenly wrapped her arms around her granddaughter.
“You remind me SO much of your Aunt Cassandra…in fact, if your hair were a shade or two darker…”
“We know a couple people that could help with that, Lexi!” Amy reminded wryly.
“We sure do, sweetie!” Rommie giggled before her face became serious. “What I find really interesting though, is how the genetics of the ‘Royal’ family keep repeating- how the Empress’ daughters match her sisters…her mothers. Despite the father, the pattern replicates.”
“You know, Splash, I never thought about that before! It makes you wonder if our director purposely incorporated that particular subroutine into her ‘K’ cells.” Amy wondered.
My vision dropped to the ground as I felt the weight of what I had to reveal.
“My nanos never made it into production.” I admitted sadly.
“Huh?” Mom, Amy, and Rommie gasped at the same time.
I shook my head slowly.
“No. When Will came in to confront Cami and I about the ethics of our project, the ensuing brawl between he and I caused my prototypes’ container to fall onto the worktable and break. Since Cami and I used the same contagion protection, all that was left of my strain was a reddish-blue, inanimate, pile of dust. Cami’s strain was the one absorbed into Reilly’s systems, not mine.”
“Damn!” Rommie exclaimed. “I thought Cami is your assistant, Alex?”
“Officially, yes, though her advanced postulations in programmable, bio-organic, micro-machines are what drew my attention and that of the Foundation.” I revealed. “In truth, her IQ vastly eclipses my own.”
“Funny, I had her pegged for a typical ditz that had only more than a slight clue.” Amy admitted as she shook her head in amazement.
“We need to visit the other camps around the magma dome, ladies.” I said to change the subject. Our scenery changed abruptly.
Another small village stood off to our left about one hundred and eighty-five meters away. Built of the same stick design, it consisted of four huts and a central smoldering fire.
An older woman that had noticed our appearance got up and slowly walked out to meet us.
“Welcome, Alak. Family?” She greeted and asked about my companions.
“Mother, child, sister, sister.” I introduced as I pointed to Mom, Reggie, Amy, and Romney.
The woman began to laugh and shook her head in the negative.
“Sister, sister, sister’s sister, sister’s sister, Alak.” She countered pointing in the same order with a knowing smile.
I just smiled back in reply. Best to let her think they were my sisters and cousins, I guess.
“Travel?” I asked.
She shook her head ‘no’, turned, and walked away sadly.
We doggedly followed her into the ‘village’.
Two young males, hunters, vectored in from our left and right, crude, flint-tipped spears at the ready. While my four companions stopped abruptly, I kept walking.
The hunter to my right jabbed with his spear angrily.
It passed through my phased-out abdomen without inflicting any damage. I snorted in disgust at him. He stared in fear as I stopped and glared at him in anger. I waggled my right pointer a few times and continued into the village.
The Matriarch of this group laughed at the young man, shaking her head slowly to the sides.
“No travel, Alak.” She said sadly.
“All die.” I responded by motioning around to those seated- about eight women and four men of varying ages. Most looked tired or sick.
“Die travel.” She motioned to the ones looking the worst.
“Die no travel.”
The women simply looked to the ground. I noticed tears fall from her downturned face. Apparently, they had given up.
“Alex? Look at these fish!” Rommie gasped as she walked over to where they were drying some freshly filleted fish on a flat rock.
“I may be mistaken, but these fish show high levels of sulfur ingestion. These people are eating tainted food!”
“Rommie, you sure about that?” Amy asked as Reggie and Mom looked on.
“Trust me, I know tainted food when I see it, Drizzle.” Rommie answered using Amy’s nickname. “A mermaid is always cautiously aware of her food supply and I can plainly smell the sulfur in these poor things.”
Rommie looked at the old woman intensely.
“Get?” She asked as she picked up one and held the flayed carcass toward her.
The old woman pointed behind us to a pristine looking lake about one hundred-five meters away.
“Let’s all go look.” I said as we were suddenly on the muddy shoreline.
Mom gasped as she noticed ‘all’ meant everybody. The old woman and her group gasped also. Some of the women began to sob in fright.
“Alak, home.” Reggie announced as she pointed to me then toward the sky.
That only made our guests even more frightened.
“Time to impress upon these people that the fish are not good for them to consume.” Rommie said as she winked at me.
I nodded and she took off her animal-skin boots and began to wade into the lake then began to hunt for fish.
In an instant she thrust her hands into the water and pulled out a good-sized fish that looked similar to the ones back at their camp, but instantly began screaming! Dropping the fish, she continued screaming and stared at her up-turned hands in terror!
As if slow motion, we all witnessed the delicate membranes form between her fingers as scales began to form on her exposed skin. Hurriedly, she exited the water and dropped to the ground still screaming in severe pain. Rommie blinked a few times and stared at the old woman with her large mermaid eyes and began gasping for air.
Whether sick or not, old or young, our guests jumped up and ran back to the ramshackle stick huts as fast as they could. Only the old woman remained sitting- silent and passive.
“Die?” She asked as she pointed to the Senator.
I laughed and winked to her as Rommie reverted back to her fully human form and stood. She proceeded to reach down and grasp her boots.
“Live. Swim good.” I smiled and offered my hand to the Matriarch to help her stand.
We were back standing among her people. I immediately pointed to one of the younger women.
“Live? Die?” I asked.
“Live.” She replied quickly.
I repeated Rommie’s interrogation with this village and received almost the same vote ratio. Finally, I confronted their elder.
“Travel?” I asked once more.
A smile came to her face and she rose to her knees. I offered my hand. When she took it I pulled her gently to her feet.
“Alak, Home!” She said as she pointed nervously up to the heavens.
I smiled at the woman and motioned to those around us. “Family.” I said with a smile.
She nodded, but barely.
“Mom, could you relay the images in my mind to the group?” I asked as I pictured the route to the meeting place in my mind.
The villagers immediately reached for their heads as one.
The matriarch was now staring at me intensely.
“Meet. One sun,” I said as I pointed to our south before smiling and turning to my sisters.
Our surroundings changed again. This time clouds of steam rose all around us in thick columns.
“Damn! People actually live here? This is more like hell than any of the previous locations, Alex!” Amy exclaimed.
“These are the difficult ones.” I said as I rephased us for only a few seconds.
Several spears and many more arrows and knives flew through us and embedded or bounced off the ground all around us.
When I rephased us again for only two seconds, we were rewarded by another volley of crude weapons!
“Soooo…um…how do we approach these guys, director?” Rommie asked as she looked around us to the trees. “They seem to have us at a disadvantage.”
I’ve seen better behaved savages on Chicago’s South side!” Amy chimed. “Give me a moment, Alex, I’ll tame these beasts.”
With my nod, Amy began to concentrate.
“Driz? Take it easy on them! Let’s not repeat the spring of 2016.” Rommie warned calmly. When Amy paid no heed she looked at me with concern. “Alex? I’ve seen her wind up like this before. It won’t be pretty! I suggest we phase in and hit the deck.”
“I’ve dealt with schmucks like this before, Alex. I’ll get them to listen to reason! Phase us in now and do what Splash says.” Amy advised as her voice seemed to echo around us.
A huge, dark, cloud popped into existence overhead and quickly grew darker and more ominous.
It began to rain as I phased us in. As predicted, a volley of crude spears, knives, and arrows appeared from the trees around us.
A rapid barrage of lightning flashed from the growing storm cloud and struck each and every weapon in mid-flight and turned them to ash instantly. The instantaneous thunder was deafening.
“WOW!” Reggie exclaimed in excited fascination.
Another attack was thwarted with another barrage of lightning.
“Thirty targets acquired, Alex. Orders?” Amy asked in a low, angry voice that seemed to echo eerily through our surrounding. She was the only one of us standing.
“We’re here to move this group to safety, honey, not help the super volcano do its job.” I said calmly as I looked directly up at my powered-up sister.
“Understood, skipper. Awaiting orders to engage.” Amy acknowledged in an ominous, echoing, monotone.
Yet another volley of arrows flew toward us. None made it any farther than the others.
“Stun only. Engage.” I ordered serenely.
Systematically, from the north, bolts of lightning began striking behind specific trees. With each thunderous crash a dazed warrior slumped into view until we were surrounded by unconscious men roughly fifty meters away in all directions. Some of the men tried in vain to escape their fate by humorously running or jumping away from their hiding places.
Amy’s aim was frighteningly accurate and in no way could be considered a ‘natural’ phenomenon.
It took a few minutes for our sister to disperse the storm and to gather our ‘welcoming committee’ together before I ported us directly into the center of a settlement of twenty or so crude, but more substantial, stick lodges. About fifty women sat preparing or mending one thing or another. By far, this was the largest and most organized ‘village’ of any we had visited.
To say we frightened the feces out of everyone was an understatement!
The women around us cowered in fear after our arrival.
“Chief!” I shouted out loud and clear then told my sisters to be on guard and remain where they were to watch our prisoners. Amy’s thundercloud reappeared looking menacing, but relatively well behaved and quiet.
Several more warriors ran to attack me but I simply snapped my fingers and they froze in place- in time. I looked at them angrily as I confidently walked past and snapped my fingers to release them only after I had reached the lodge where I knew the patriarch of this group was resided.
“Chief!” I shouted again.
These people ingeniously designed their living quarters to be entered from above and were heavily fortified on all sides. A loose tree trunk acted as a removable ladder to get in or out.
“Travel! Now!” I ordered as he looked down on me.
The man laughed confidently- a lecherous grin on his face as he leered.
Casually climbing down the ladder, his disgusting grin never abated as he walked toward me.
I noticed a smaller, dark gray, cloud floating above him and smiled in spite of myself.
“Mate!” He exclaimed with a sinister laugh.
I snorted at his humor.
Suddenly, he reached out to me, his large hand passed right through my left shoulder though. I smiled brightly. He tried again and failed once more.
Ingenious, but not very bright.
For a third time he tried to reach out and grab my shoulder. This time I snapped my finger and his huge paw stopped in mid air. He tried desperately to follow through or pull it away, but it remained frozen in a very localized temporal stoppage.
I decided to add to his discomfort by slowly walking around him, sizing him up as he would, me.
“No.” I said in disgust once I returned to face him. He kept looking between his out-stretched hand and me. His face conveyed his fear of me.
I motioned to his thirty unconscious warriors.
“No, Die. Rest.” I told him. “Die?” I then asked.
“No die.” He responded, but pointed to me again. “Mate!”
I had no intention of dealing with this man so I pointed up to the small, darkening cloud hovering about twenty meters directly above his head.
“Driz? Could you re-start their fire, please?” I asked my sister confidently.
“You got it, Alex.” She replied as a precision bolt launched out from the single cloud and landed spot on in the middle of the smoldering fire.
The chief’s mouth dropped open as the fire roared to life.
“Travel.” I said.
Another warrior suddenly ran toward me. This one was screaming wildly and sounded like an eagle during mating season. He dove for me, knife in hand and ready to strike.
Once more I yawned and snapped my fingers. The crazed attacker stopped in mid-air one meter from me. This time I reversed time for him and he returned to his original position outside the camp, his screaming sounding particularly humorous in reverse.
“Would anyone else like to try my patience?” I asked in anger as I pointed directly to the approaching warrior. Amy’s ‘little’ cloud released another precisely aimed bolt at the fire again just as a warning. That effectively stopped his advance.
“Show-off.” Rommie accused her sister.
“Travel.” I tried again.
“Mate?” he tried again- this time with much less gusto.
I pointed above him and folded my arms in front of me in anger. Maybe I should just have Amy stun him too, I thought to myself.
“I could wipe that urge from him in a split second, Alex.” Amy offered from back by our prisoners. “Just one well-placed bolt and goodbye stud, helloooo eunuch!” She giggled, but it had a very malevolent edge.
“Travel.” The macho guy sighed in resignation.
I nodded with a pleasant smile.
“Meet. Two suns.” I ordered as I pointed to the South-southwest and mentally thought of the location. As one, the whole village reached for their heads as Mom transferred the information- even the reviving warriors moaned as they too received the location telepathically.
“Let’s go.” I said to my sisters. They immediately left the waking men and joined me. I phased us out, but did not transit to our next location wanting to see the reaction from the chief.
As expected, everyone looked around in confusion as to what just happened. The stunned look the big guy had seemed comical on his face, but he immediately jumped into action, ordering the camp broken and began readying his people to make the two day journey to the newly ingrained meeting spot.
A new landscape appeared around us. This one was full of half withered trees, dried brush, and straw!
As I rephased us, my Reilly display flashed a red warning message that it was taking automated environmental countermeasures.
My Reilly suit instantly defaulted to its original form and a protective, transparent helmet enveloped my head.
“What the hell just happened?” Rommie inquired, now through my suit’s comm system.
“Ya! What the hell, Alex?” Amy concurred angrily.
“Mom?” Reggie asked with a hint of fear in her voice.
“As you all well know, the official purpose of our Reilly Research Station uniforms is for protection against hostile environments- what y’all call a space suit.” Mom explained. “According to my suit’s sensors, this area contains dangerously high levels of Hydrogen Sulfide (H2S). Our suits took the necessary precautionary steps as they were programmed. Without this protection, we would be nearly dead.”
I gulped as I hurried us to the next village- a scant one hundred meters away.
We were too late! Bodies lay around a cold fire pit; some slumped against each other, some splayed out on the warm, cracked ground.
“We search the buildings for any survivors.” I told my sisters as I tried to hold back my tears. After consulting my gift, I knew we would only find one, though.
“Skipper! Found one!” Amy’s excited voice called out across our comm’s.
“Don’t move her. She’s above the bad air.” I ordered.
There was a full minute of silence.
“Of course you knew.” Amy Reynolds deadpanned. “May I ask if she’s important to the sisterhood, ma’am?”
“Everyone is important to the sisterhood, Miss Reynolds,” I replied.
“Understood, ma’am, but does this one hold ‘special’ importance?” Amy inquired further.
“She does,” was all I said before I arrived at the mostly dead tree and looked up to the highest branches where a young woman- about thirteen- hung precariously limp.
Amy was still feeling for a pulse.
“Enable your atmospheric rescue mask, Amy, but be on guard! She may wake fighting. I’m on my way up.” I recommended as I concentrated on the larger branches directly under the girl. I was immediately standing on the branch and quickly reached out to the trunk to steady myself.
“Where the hell’d you learn that?” Amy cursed as she produced her rescue mask and held it to the girls face.
“Imagination, Miss Reynolds,” I answered. “We’ll go to my private domain where I can realign her attitude before we get to the ground. We’ll be right back ladies.” I added to let my other sisters know what was going on.
Reaching up with one hand, I touched the girl’s exposed right ankle.
“Amy, hold her as tight as you can. Transiting in three, two, one.
The blackness of my domain appeared around us. Amy and our victim remained suspended above me as I held their local time stationary. I gently pulled and maneuvered them to the ‘ground’ before restoring time around them. I thanked my grand niece and my sister for showing and sharing that little trick.
“God, do I despise this place.” Amy groaned once I restored time for them as she continued to tend to the girl.
“Try to get her to drink this.” I suggested as I held out my flask of nano-infused water.
Amy took it and opened the girl’s mouth slightly and put a few drops of water on her lips.
“It just disappeared.”
“Absorbed, honey. The nanos absorbed immediately into the surrounding damaged tissue. She should start to regain consciousness now.” I told my sister. “Let her drink as much as she wants.”
“Welcome back, Empress.” Mom greeted as we rephased.
Our Reilly’s immediately reverted and sealed us from the dangerous atmosphere. Amy’s rescue mask was now firmly strapped to the still-groggy, girl’s head- the full-face, mask waiting to protect her eyes as well- when they finally opened.
With a muffled scream, our new charge came to full consciousness and began to fight wildly to escape.
“Calm.” I ordered gently as Reggie came close and helped hold her still.
“Calm.” I said again looking directly at her with as pleasant a smile as I could given our dire surroundings.
“Calm.” I said once more. This time the girl stopped fidgeting and nodded her understanding.
“Alex, I carry a personal re-breather in case my companion can’t or decides against mermaid mode. Mind if I let her borrow it? I trust she drank from your Kili flask?” Rommie offered.
“You could say that, Splash. She chugged almost twenty ounces!” Amy giggled. “A regular party girl, this one.”
Rommie produced her apparatus from the impossibly small hidden pocket of her Reilly and helped fit it to the still-terrified girl. At first she fought the life-giving mask, but settled down once she realized it helped her breathe.
“Live?” She asked, her voice muffled.
“Live.” I reassured her.
Instantly, she turned and sprinted off!
“I guess that was expected, Alex?” Mom asked with a slight snicker.
I rolled my eyes and sighed heavily.
We appeared ten meters ahead of the fleeing girl, surprising her. She slid to a stop after stumbling and rolling several times. Unfortunately, her mask fell off in the process and she began to choke and cough violently. Amy rushed over and helped replace the breathing apparatus.
“Calm.” Amy said gently as she cleared the girl’s unkempt hair from her face and under the mask.
“Help you live.” She said pointing to the device.
The girl just stared at our sister for several minutes.
“Family?” She finally asked after another few minutes.
Amy shook her head sadly and looked to the ground, “die.”
Our sister held the girl securely as she cried and moaned, releasing her grief.
Twice more our Reilly’s transformed to protect us from the deadly gas as we continued to visit village after village. In most cases our ‘space suits’ spooked the villagers into running away. We used this to our advantage to clear the sickened people from the affected areas. Once clear of the toxic atmosphere, we reverted back to our era-specific clothing. We found the people a little more receptive of our requests to meet and ‘travel’ to safety.
Our last stop was Reilly.
“RVP, we’re back for the night. We’ll be departing again in the morning.” I told the A.I. as I reverted my Reilly suit to its default.
“Welcome home, Empress. It is 4:30PM, July 15th, 2020 BC.” RVP greeted.
4:35PM, Reilly Research Station, July 15th, 2020BC
“Amy, you and Reggie escort our newest sister to Cynthia. I’d like her to make sure the nanos are addressing all her medical needs.” I requested and waited until they had been gone a minute or two. Mom and Rommie remained with me.
“RVP?”
“Yes, director?”
“I’d like the girl measured for a Reilly. Have any of our Mind Warriors returned yet?”
“Jacki Cummins has returned to her own time as well as Emily and Brianna. The family Darough went along with Billie and Gena to a place called Niagara Falls in the North American continent. They should return later this evening, Director.”
“Thank you, honey.” I replied.
“Director? Shall I also prepare quarters for our new sister?”
“Delay assignment until 2030AD, honey. Lena will be leaving with Amy Reynolds when our current mission has concluded. She will be rooming with her until she comes of age.” I revealed to looks of disbelief from mother and Rommie.
“Does Driz know about this, Alex?” Rommie asked showing some reservation. “May I remind you that Amy has already put her kids through school? Are you sure she’s ready for another one?”
I nodded. “She’s already accepted her as her own, Sen. Marsh.” I reassured her.
“I noticed that, ma’am.”
After a fair night’s sleep, my ‘mission specific’ sisters found me in the Rec Room playing with my breakfast. I was tired and feeling conflicted over yesterday’s events. Saving as many people as possible was the greater objective, but I was having problems reconciling the loss of all but one member of those devastated villages. One of my scenarios had the descendants of that one village advancing quickly to become a world power in just under two thousand years. That same discarded scenario also gave rise to a very different future for Earth- one that didn’t include the Empress of Time and Space. Still, it bothered me to lose any souls at all.
Then there was the fact that Lena threw back four tall glasses of Pa Steinert’s prize recipe like it was water! I felt bad about letting the teenager drink so much.
“You feeling alright, hun?” Mom asked as she and Frances Darough walked over to my table and sat down with their morning meal.
“In a word, ‘peachy’, ma.” I replied sarcastically. Even my coffee didn’t taste right this morning.
“It’s hard…having to make that call, Alex. Whether you like it or not it happened and deep down you know there was nothing you could do so try not to let it bother you.”
“Easier said than done, mother. I’ve had way too many of THOSE ‘calls’ to make in my rather ‘revisioned’ life, more so since becoming the Empress.” I lamented.
“Alex?” Amy Reynolds asked sounding worried and almost out of breath as she hurried into the Rec Room. “Have any of you seen Lena? When I woke up this morning she wasn’t in our quarters. RVP can’t find her on her internal sensors.”
I stood, took back my half eaten meal, and, returning to the table, offered my hand to my worried sister.
The south beach appeared. Just ahead of us at the water’s edge lay four women with exotic colored scales and tail flukes. They were lying on their stomachs in the shallows, propped up on their elbows, giggling and happily conversing. Occasionally, their individual flukes would randomly raise and flop lazily.
“Thank goodness she’s okay.” Amy breathed a sigh of relief as we drew near enough to identify them.
“Hey, ma.” Reggie greeted without looking in our direction. Her companions looked up at us.
“Yes, mom knows where I am, Alexandra.” Gena groaned, reading my mind.
“Fish!” Lena, our rescue from yesterday giggled as she motioned to herself and the other three.
“Morning, Alex. Oh, hey, Driz.” Rommie greeted as she noticed Amy beside me.
“Splash, I’ve been looking for this one since I woke up! Why didn’t you leave word with RVP?” Amy questioned.
“I didn’t know myself until the sneaky little fry scared the crap out of Reggie, Gena, and I as we were sunning here.” Rommie answered as she set her attention to our newest sister. “How DID you find us, sweetie?”
“Travel.” The thirteen-year old giggled as her tail fluke lazily rose out of the shallow swells and flopped back down again with a splash.
I rolled my eyes at the youngster. “Give it a rest, Lena. Use the words I know Camille Darough downloaded to you early this morning.”
Our new sister giggled, but said nothing.
“Answer the Empress, Lena. As I explained earlier, she already knows what is to happen and knows what you will say, so just humor her, sweetie.” Rommie advised gently.
“Yes, Miss Camille did, in fact, enable me to understand your language, Empress Alexandra. I thought humor might be better advised as I have been told it lightens the mood of given events. I have been informed that you hold yourself personally responsible for my tribe’s loss. You should not. After my family failed to wake two days ago, I hurried into the tree as I noticed another low hanging cloud of death approaching. By that time I was the sole survivor and I had given myself to the knowledge that I would again see the others in the next life. It was not your assumed late arrival, but our father’s negligence to see the danger and move us to a safer location.”
“Wow, has she got a silver tongue on her!” Amy quiped with a whistle.
“Yes, as usual, Cami exceeded all expectations.” I deadpanned.
‘Why thank you, Alex,’ echoed through my head!
I rolled my eyes in annoyance.
My other five sisters giggled lightly as they obviously heard the transmission.
“Does she do that often, Empress Alexandra?” Lena asked as she smiled pleasantly.
Gena choked.
“Hmmph! Does a mermaid shhi…swim in the ocean?” Amy Reynolds groaned sarcastically.
“Hey!” Rommie complained, “We resemble that at the moment!”
I loved my sisters!
“Lena, honey?” I asked kindly, “We aren’t very formal here so Alex or Alexandra will be a sufficient mode of address.”
“But you are Empress.” Lena puzzled. “I must pay you proper respect, for you are the one that delivered me from the long sleep.”
“I…I just brought us back here so you could get proper medical treatment, honey. Amy was the one that found you and rescued you, not me.”
“Is this true, Miss Amy?” Lena looked to the woman beside me.
Amy looked down to the sand and nodded her head slightly. “I just couldn’t leave you hanging up in the tree, kiddo. You wouldn’t have lasted much longer if I’d have done nothing.”
“Exiting ‘Mer-mode’.” Lena announced quickly as she began to change. Standing as soon as her feet reformed, she ran, buck-naked, to her savior.
“Thank you, Miss Amy! Thank you a thousand times over!” She cried as she embraced our stunned sister.
Alex Steinert’s Weather Mage automatically wrapped her arms around the teen and began gently rubbing her back.
Amy looked at me for guidance.
I nodded acknowledgement of her unspoken question.
“Hey. Kiddo,” Amy asked quietly, “How would you like to come home with me and Rommie? I know I can never replace your parents, but I’ll see to it that you’ll be loved and cared for as if you were my own.”
Lena began crying harder and nodded her head a few times. She seemed to squeeze Amy tighter.
“Make sure she gets her Reilly, ‘Driz’.” I giggled as I used her nickname. “I took the liberty of having one fabricated last night.”
Amy nodded.
After a few minutes, Lena released Amy and looked over to me.
“You knew this would happen, Empress?” She asked. “How? I didn’t know what I would do before this moment.”
I smiled.
“How did I know that yours and other’s people were in danger, Lena?” I asked back. “How do I know that the area where you lived will explode and completely obliterate any and all life remaining there in about four months?”
“It will?” Lena gasped in shock. “We have to save the other people, Empress- before they suffer my peoples’ fate! Please, Empress, please help the other people.”
I smiled brightly.
“You’ll do, honey. We leave in two hours, ladies.”
The Rec Room appeared around me.
“That went well, hun.” Mom replied as I sat down again next to her. Franny Darough looked on at us in silence.
“I know you were there, ma. You know I can feel when our sisters are near- seen or unseen, but yes, it went as foreseen.”
Mom nodded with an impish grin.
“We leave in two hours, mom. Franny, you and Quinn are invited should you wish.” I said as I stood and walked out into the hallway. I immediately jumped ahead two hours and walked back into the Rec Room.
A crowd of my sisters and Quintin Darough met my eyes as I turned the corner!
I did a double take as I saw Cami’s pa. He matched everyone else in his own Reilly suit.
“Director, I took the liberty of requisitioning a station uniform for Rep. Darough.” Mom stepped forward and stood to attention proudly. She then gave me a wink and a wicked grin.
“Director, situational analyses of the mission’s parameters have indicated that we split into six groups.” Billie announced as she stepped forward and stood to attention next to mom. “I’ve taken the liberty of assigning individuals to those six groups according to our foreseen field requirements. Group one will be led by Alexandra Reilly; group two, by Alexis Reilly; group three, Samantha Fleming; group four, Cassandra Sangiere. My daughter, Iphigeneia, will lead group five and I will lead group six. All group assignments have been designated prior to your arrival. Once transit to the mission site is complete, we will divide into our groups and each will transit to the assigned locations where we will affect inhabitant relocation requests and/or rescue if needed. Speaking for the mission staff, we’re ready when you are, ma’am.”
Though I knew it coming, I still felt tears of pride roll down my cheeks as I nodded.
The sun was just peaking over the gigantic, geologically active bulge that would become the Yellowstone Caldera in the following months. Steam or smoke- probably severely toxic- could be seen wafting from locations on and near its blunt summit. The smell of sulfur and death immediately assulted our sense of smell as I rephased us.
“By the Goddess! Is that what I imagine it to be, Alexandra?” Quintin Darough gasped as his mouth fell open at the ominous, but majestic sight.
“If we arrived when I think we did, the eruption will occur in one hundred and fourteen days. This entire area will become the gigantic caldera that will ultimately become the United States of America’s first national park. All life- human, plant, or animal- will be decimated. Thousands of lives will end in the following years as the ash and acidic fallout settles to the lands east of here. Global cooling from the expelled cloud will effectively drop the average planetary temperatures thirty to forty degrees and trigger what Earth scholars will call an ‘Ice Age’.”
“So how many people still live here, Alexandra?” Franny Darough asked curiously.
“Over two thousand people call the Yellowstone area their home.” I stated placidly. “I’ve already moved about fourteen hundred over sixteen missions.”
A combined gasp filled the air around us as my sisters balked at the numbers.
“Ladies, we will now divide into our rescue groups.” Billie announced as she turned to face our sisters and brother. All group leaders have seen the designated locations and the parameter set each require. We will all meet up at the specified extraction point and effect transit to the chosen relocation points. Group six, follow me and prepare for transit. Good hunting, everyone.”
Billie and her pick of five sisters gathered, walked several meters away, joined hands, and vanished. Gena, Sam, and Cassie gathered their groups and followed Billie’s lead. Each group disappeared sequentially.
“Franny, Quinn, Freya, Lily, and Mirabelle, you’re with me.” Mom announced as she turned to me. “Be careful, Alexandra. See you at the rendezvous point.” That impish grin of hers reappeared and her group vanished- without joining hands.
“So, she finally figured it out.” I said to myself.
“Rescue Group One reporting for duty, director!” Amy Reynolds declared as she, Reggie, Rommie, Cami, Lena, and Yuuka stopped in parade formation before me. All stood to attention and saluted!
Reflexively, I returned their salute then looked at my hand in confusion. It became blurry and out of focus. I instinctively sniffed back my tears and wiped gently at my eyes to dry them.
“Yuuka, Pixie mode only as a last resort, understand?”
“Aye, ma’am.” She answered and saluted again.
“Rommie, you’ll have to go swimming this time, but be forewarned, the water might be acidic so don’t spend too much time in there. Amy and Lena, a volcanic vent will breach the ground and threaten the people we will be ‘persuading’. They’ll need a fresh water shower to keep the scarring to a minimum. Follow prescribed Chemical Haz-Mat protocols.”
“Mom, how come I didn’t get my own rescue group? I can relocate like the rest of you.” Reggie asked in a whinny voice.
“Because I have a special task for you, honey.” I replied as Reggie closed her eyes. She nodded and smiled at me.
“I understand, ma’am. You can count on me!”
All around us the bare pine trees framed a barren and devastated land. The soil beneath our feet- cracked and severely dehydrated- crackled loudly under our feet. Our Reillys’ immediately sealed us from the dangerous atmosphere as soon as we rephased.
“Nice place, Alex. We gonna find any survivors?” Yuuka asked as she looked over the desolate landscape.
“A family of fifteen, alive atop the ridge two hundred meters to our northeast.” I advised.
“So being higher than the foul air saved them then?” She asked.
“Until the vent opens.”
“Then we should hurry, Empress!” Lena urged. She was still examining her covering, this being the first time she had experienced the environmental aspect of her newly received Reilly.
“Alex, I read fifteen minds up ahead. Eight of then are frightened women. Two men seem to be suffering from oxygen deprivation.” Cami reported as we made our way up the somewhat steep grade.
“I’m not liking this at all, Alex. My spidey sense is telling me this land is becoming unstable.” Amy warned. “We need to get up there pronto.”
“Start your warm-ups, girls. Drawing in enough humidity to create a downpour is going to take some time.” I said looking back to her and Lena.
“I thought you said there was a lake or stream nearby, Alex?” Rommie asked as she brought up the rear.
“You’ll have your fun after we guide these people down the other side into the next valley. Getting them away from the vent is our main concern, Rommie.”
“Gotcha.”
“Miss Amy? What does the Empress mean by ‘warm-ups’?” Lena asked innocently.
“Apparently, Alex knows we can both affect the weather, Kiddo. Something she neglected to inform me about you. Picture dark storm clouds in your mind. When one forms, picture it growing and holding a lot of water. When Alex asks, picture it raining. It might take you a few tries to get your first cloudburst, though, so don’t be discouraged.” Amy coached her protégé.
As we crested the ridge, our first patient appeared hunched down behind a chariot-sized boulder. The child was maybe six years old and was unconscious- his breathing very fast and labored.
“I got this one, Alex.” Rommie said as she knelt down by his side and produced her rescue re-breather. Placing it on his head, she picked the child up and carefully placed him over her shoulder.
The ridge widened out onto a small plateau. Several makeshift stick huts surrounded a single campfire. A loud commotion arose as we came within sight of the inhabitants. Men reached for their crude stick weapons and the women hurried off into the huts in terror.
“Ya. That’s really gonna protect you!” Amy deadpanned as she cocked her head to the side. “I’ve seen too many horror flicks to know that will never fool anybody! Sheesh!”
“Keep everyone back from our entry point. The vent will open fifteen meters behind us with a deafening howl.” I said as I disabled my Reilly’s environment system and reverted it to yesterday’s era specific clothing.
“Friends.” I announced with my hands open and outstretched. I nodded with a pleasant smile and motioned Yuuka to attend to a young warrior panting heavily on the ground to my right. Producing her rescue mask, she carefully approached the young man and demonstrated its use before gently placing it over his face.
Nodding to my daughter, Reggie disappeared and one by one the women that had taken refuge in the huts ran out screaming. Soon all fifteen people were gathered, all but two staring at us in sheer terror. Reggie reappeared next to me with a satiated smile.
“Travel. Live.” I said to the group and pointed in the direction we needed to go.
No one moved, even as the ground began to shake slightly- more like vibrated.
The predicted vent opened with a deafening ‘Bah-whoooosh’! Bone-dry soil, pebbles and larger rocks blasted high into the air.
“TRAVEL! LIVE!” I shouted and pointed again to the direction I knew to be somewhat safe.
My Reilly activated instantly.
Wet steam started surging from the newly opened vent and the horrified people began to panic. While protected by our environmental suits, the people before us started running, screaming in pain, and grasping their throats while trying to wipe the acidic moisture from their exposed skin.
Shifting my attention to my HUD display, the component analysis of the condensing steam appeared. I gasped!
“It’s almost straight sulfuric acid. I need a real downpour, ladies.” I ordered into our suits’ comm system. “NOW!”
“Show me what ya got, kiddo!” Amy tasked Lena. This was the first time she would try to use her newly received gift.
The clouds that had developed and followed us began to darken instantly. I doubt any of our panicked friends noticed though. A quick flash of lightning arced across the growing clouds and thunder filled the air.
It began to rain- slowly at first then became heavy very quickly. The fifteen people simultaneously looked to the heavens then noticed Amy and Lena concentrating intensely. Several women pointed to them as the burning of their skin began to subside.
‘I hope that was Amy and not the volcano, Alex.’ Billie’s voice asked in my head.
‘She and Lena did a wonderful job, Billie. They just saved fifteen people from being burned by acid.’ Cami answered before I could.
‘Understood.’ Billie answered crisply.
“Travel!” I urged loudly to be heard over the downpour. I pointed down to the valley off to my left. “Travel! Live!” I repeated.
One by one they got the message and began to hurry down the dampening slope where I had pointed.
As we made our way down into the valley, our rain shower followed. It had become a full deluge, though. Again, I doubted anyone but we sisters noticed. It continued raining heavily even after we reached the rugged, but gently sloping valley floor and began walking along the rapidly filling streambed.
“You can clear the skies, Ladies. Danger averted…for now.” I said as I held our group so Yuuka and her patient could catch up. He had revived quickly with the clean air and was managing well enough with Yuuka’s help.
We had just started moving again when the boy on Rommie’s shoulder began to stir.
“Alex, hold up.”
Rommie immediately lowered the boy to the ground and removed the mask from his face. She disabled her Reilly as well. One of the young women finally turned around and noticed. She cautiously approached with a concerned expression, stopped, and looked on as the child began to cough and rub his eyes.
Rommie looked up at the woman and began to slowly back away from the boy.
“Live.”
Once far enough away, she stood up and looked on with a concerned expression.
It took several seconds for the boy’s vision to clear, but once he saw his mother, he hurried over to her. Several tense minutes followed, as the woman was apparently skeptical of accepting her child.
Lena disengaged her environmental Reilly and changed into her era-specific clothes. She boldly walked over to the woman and child and promptly grunted while she grabbed the boy’s arm. The mother’s face grew angry and she grabbed and pulled back the child by his other arm.
After several more cycles of this tug of war, Lena released the boy, turned and headed back to Amy with a satisfied smile on her face.
“And that takes care of that!” She said with a forceful nod of her head.
“Damn, Kiddo! You sure told her!” Amy praised.
“She would have abandoned him had I not shown interest in him. Once intent was shown she realized her love was stronger than a stranger’s scent.” Lena explained.
“Like a chick placed back into its nest by human hands.” Reggie simplified.
“Exactly.” Lena said with a smile.
“So how far to the extraction point, Alex?” Rommie asked.
“A day and a half by foot, instantly by Empress.” I answered.
“But the Empress isn’t going to appear, right?” Amy insinuated.
“Not until after dark, Driz.” I replied with a giggle.
The steep, rocky face and slightly narrowed walking corridor on either side of the valley threatened to slightly impede our progress, but didn’t strongly suggest we should cross the still swollen stream. Lena and Amy’s storm must have really hit the tributaries harder than the main stream. We had been following the watershed for several hours now and everyone looked ready for a rest.
The tribe’s leader, a sturdy, middle-aged, man of about forty-five, decided then and there that we should continue on and cross the fast flowing water at our present location. Though it narrowed significantly in this spot, I don’t think he factored in the increased speed and pressure of the water the narrowing caused.
Foreseeing there was a sufficiently large, downed, tree across the stream about half a kilometer downstream- one easily crossed by even the weakest of us, I voiced my concerns.
“Here, die.” I pointed to the fast moving water. “There,” I waved downstream, “live.”
“Here!” He insisted vehemently.
“Die.” I objected as I glared at him.
“Here!”
I shook my head side to side sharply and repeated my previous recommendation and pointed downstream again.
“Here!” He remained steadfast and waved the strongest of his people into the stream.
Looking down the somewhat straight valley, I also noticed that several hundred meters downstream, I could see the valley open up and that the water slowed, widening out into a pond- possibly created by a rodent’s dam or natural collection of fallen timber- the sturdy trunk I had foreseen being part of it.
Yuuka and the young warrior she was assisting were the last to cross.
In the blink of an eye, her charge began to slip and was quickly drawn off his feet by the current. Yuuka immediately panicked and took to the air in her Pixie form.
“Alex! We have one in the water!” She shouted excitedly as she hovered before me.
Having heard the commotion, Rommie instantly went into motion as she pushed and shoved her way through the others on the narrow trail trying to keep up with the panicking, weak, young man.
Though the girl could run, what she did next impressed me even more!
Once through the seemingly unconcerned tribesmen, Rommie skewed toward the widening, deepening, stream and launched into the air. Once her feet left the ground we all watched as her scales and tail quickly formed along with her large filmy dorsal and pectoral fins. Though still somewhat shallow, she hit the water headfirst and momentarily disappeared from view. In the blink of an eye she was almost to the pond and resurfaced to await the still panicking young man- her large tail fluke successfully fighting and winning against the slower, but still substantial, current.
That got everyone’s attention! Several of the people stopped and pointed to our Mer-sister as she intercepted the victim and swam over to the shore where she dragged his limp form onto the bank. She began to check his vitals and clear his lungs.
By the time we arrived Rommie had already reverted to her human form. She glared at the leader and began audibly growling as he neared.
This was the first time in my combined memories I had seen Rommie angry.
And booooyyy was she pissed!
“He almost died!” She shouted to the elder man.
He grunted and kept walking as if not hearing her or just not caring.
Hey! ASSHOLE!” She shouted and grabbed his arm forcefully. Given their size difference and her physique, I was surprised at how easily she actually spun him around!
The man growled back menacingly and began to raise his free hand.
That’s when I saw something that shocked me to my core!
Rommie’s eyes changed instantly. Her larger cat-like eyes accentuating her angry scowl. The look screamed ‘High Level Predator’.
Even as the leaders hand rose, Rommie lurched down into a defensive stance similar to a Rattlesnake coiling to strike and she growled in warning. Her mouth had opened to reveal ominous, shark-like, pointed teeth thus making her guttural growl even more frightening and ferocious.
Her Reilly began tightening around her body and took on a shiny black, scaly texture as her dorsal and pectoral fins re-emerged through it. She took on the visage of a ‘ninja-mer-shark’ hybrid. (Thanks for that image, Alex Covington!)
It was the most fearsome thing I had seen in my many revisions!
The tribe’s leader continued his preparation to assault her despite her fearsome transformation.
Within the twitch of an eye, Rommie shot straight up almost two meters and a half! As she rose, she began to twist- her legs and feet transforming instantly.
Rommie unleashed the energy she had just stored in one massive, sinuous, swing of her impressive tail. The man found himself thrown against the rocky Cliffside several meters away.
Before touching gracefully back to the ground, Rommie had turned a full circle and her tail had reverted back to her long, lean, almost frail-looking, legs.
She stood straight immediately; her Reilly reverting to this era’s norm, she calmly walked back to the recovering young man and offered to help him to his feet.
Having seen her vicious, instantaneous, and unbelievably fast attack on his leader, the man- not surprisingly- was cautiously accepting of her help.
One of the older woman and possibly her son hurried over to the tribal leader and dragged him to his feet- the woman gently palmed his face. She sneered and growled at the Senator. To which Rommie reverted her eyes and mouth back to their mer-form and growled, returning her challenge.
Of course the woman quickly backed down and busied herself tending to her obviously injured mate.
“Awesome!” Reggie and Lena exclaimed.
Cami remained quiet and just stared.
“Damn, Splash, where did that come from?” Amy asked in stunned amazement as she appraised our sister.
“I’m thinkin’ I shouldn’t go to the beach anymore.” Yuuka wisecracked from my shoulder before she again took to the air, flew up the rock face, and out of the valley.
“He was satisfied with just leaving him to die, Driz! I put up with this shit everyday on the hill! I’m not going to put up with it here, too! As Alex has said before, we’re here to help these people, not take them on a death march. Plus, I’ve learned to protect myself AND I refuse to be, or let anyone else be, abused.”
I nodded and smiled at Rommie before I approached this tribe’s leader.
“Live?” I angrily asked the still dazed man. He nodded once.
“Travel!” I ordered pointing downstream forcefully.
Yuuka flew past me carrying something twice as long as she was tall and stopped to hover in front of Rommie. It was a feather. She quickly grew to full size to the surprise of the indigenous people around us.
“What’s this, Little Flower?” Our sister asked curiously.
“According to Josie, each time a warrior proves herself in battle, she is presented with an Eagle feather to symbolize the accomplishment. I could only carry one Eagle feather despite your victory in both this battle and your courageous actions of April 1912, sister.” Yuuka explained as she bowed and presented the single feather.
Rommie exchanged the bow with our Pixie after accepting the token of valor. She promptly commanded her Reilly to create a simple cloth headband and wove the quill of the feather carefully into its fabric on the left side of her head.
Our tribal members looked on in silence. Was this where the tradition actually started?
I wondered.
Three more hours of walking and several rest breaks found us on a broad, rolling ridge overlooking the long valley we had followed all day. Yellowstone’s growing lava dome still loomed closer than I liked, but dusk was coming quickly and these people needed food and several hours of sleep.
“Eat, sleep, fire.” I ordered and glared at their leader as we stopped and I motioned around us. Here the mixture of pine and deciduous forest looked healthy and would provide everything we needed to bed down for the night. I thanked my shared memories of Alex Steinert’s childhood- her many boyhood wilderness adventures for helping me choose this ideal location.
The tribal leader only growled quietly to himself in displeasure at having been given orders from me, but went into action assigning tasks to the tribal members. Since his little altercation with Rommie he had been accepting my orders without much opposition. It had made our trek much safer and much more pleasant.
The men had gone into the tree line to collect firewood and hunt while a few of the women began preparing the dozen fish that Rommie had caught before we climbed out of the valley to our present location. Several other women, including the children scoured the area for rocks to build a fire ring and native herbs for cooking. I examined each and every one of the rocks making sure to reject the limestone that could possibly explode or pop when heated and send red-hot shards at us. An hour later, we had eaten and had enough wood to keep a warm fire all night. Several of the men had also returned with large pine boughs to serve as insulation against the cooler ground and cold night air.
I was thankful for our Reilly’s, but I wondered how much longer their power reserves would last knowing they were providing heat as well as maintaining their other essential services.
“According to Alex Steinert, the power reserves should be nominal for three days of heavy usage, Alex.” Cami related- having been monitoring me as she usually did.
We were sitting around the fire talking amongst ourselves quietly.
“So when did she tell you about the power reserves, Sweetheart?” I asked having located no memory of that specific information.
“While we searched for Clemson that first day back in the Ice-Age- 70,000BC. You were busy scanning for the dweeb at the time.” She answered before yawning deeply. “We should get some rest, Alex. Reggie saw no predatory visitors tonight.”
“Did y’all take into account my movin’ us closer to the extraction point a little later tonight, honey?” I asked, leaning back a little so I could see her.
“I looked at both sites, Alex. I saw two differing, yet acceptable scenarios, so chose to examine both.”
“Good job, hun. I’ll wait two hours then transit the whole camp to the beta site.” I complimented.
“Roger that, Alex.”
“Everyone did an outstanding job today, my sisters, but we have more to do tomorrow…though nothing as exciting as today.” I informed.
As the fire in front of me dwindled, I glanced around the camp- at the sleeping figures around us. For my sisters still awake and listening, I began my countdown.
“Transiting to beta site in three, two, one. Transit complete. Pleasant dreams everyone.”
“Same to you, Empress Alexandra.” Lena whispered.
“Why are you still awake, honey?” I whispered back.
I was charged with keeping my people’s fire going through the night, Empress. That responsibility has been ingrained and now it is second nature to remain vigilant throughout the dark hours before the sun awakes. Please, allow yourself some sleep, Empress Alexandra. I shall keep watch over the encampment.”
“Thanks, honey. Good night.”
“It certainly is, Empress.”
Two of my sisters were missing when I opened my eyes to the new day. I also noticed that Lena had curled up next to Amy and the two were still sleeping peacefully- Amy’s arm around Lena.
“Reggie took Rommie down to the local stream to catch breakfast. They said they wouldn’t be long, Alex.” Cami informed me as she poked at the fire to stoke it back to life. She had piled on some more wood and not having much success rekindling it, casually looked around to see who was watching her. Satisfied the tribe’s collective attention was elsewhere, she smiled and the fire roared back to life.
“I think the wood got a little damp overnight, Alex.” She justified with a blush as I raised an eyebrow to the blatant use of her gift.
“Hey guys. Sleep good?” Reggie asked as she and Rommie walked back into camp. They each carried a dozen fish strung through the gills with a thin, debarked, branch.
Several women noticed their arrival and quickly accepted the catch from them and began to prepare it.
Despite some initial confusion by the tribe members as we struck camp, I directed the group to the next ridge to our south- our extraction point now only half a day’s journey from us.
An hour into today’s trek, Lena caught up with me.
“I think Miss Romney has a potential suitor, Empress Alexandra.” She whispered as she gently nudged my shoulder to get my attention.
I had noticed the young man she had saved yesterday walking closer to her since we broke camp.
“He is very desirable, is he not?” She continued.
“It’s not what we think, honey. It’s what Rommie thinks that counts.” I reminded.
“Has your foresight revealed their future, Empress Alexandra?”
“How many times have I asked you to call me Alex, honey?”
“Don’t change the subject, Empress Alexandra, what does your foresight reveal?”
I rolled my eyes at my young sister.
“Though there is potential for the two of them…”
“Lame!” Lena declared, as her whisper got a little louder. “Can’t you just reveal the future of Miss Romney’s happiness and not shadow it in mystery or collusion?”
I suddenly wondered what language archive Cami had loaded into this girl’s mind.
I shook my head side to side a few times.
“Awww, that’s so sad. I think they would make a wonderful couple.”
“Rommie is too busy keeping her head above water in the political world, honey. I doubt she wants her attention split between that and a love interest. That kind of triangle can’t exist for long given the cutthroat nature of politics in her base time period.” I explained.
“Oh, maybe in her next life then, Empress Alexandra?”
‘So, how much did you tell this one about the sisterhood, Cami?’ I thought to my Mind Warrior.
‘I downloaded the whole manual, director.’ Cami giggled in my mind.
Naturally.
“Maybe, honey, but again, that’s up to Rommie.” I answered the young Weather Mage.
Twenty or so minutes later, Rommie slowed and began walking next to me. Of course her shadow did likewise, and he fell in slightly behind us.
“Alex, I think I have a problem.”
“Oh? And what sort of problem would that be, honey?” I asked feigning innocence.
“The problem you and Lena talked about a few minutes ago, Alex. Please don’t play dumb with me. I’ve experienced the ‘greats’ in action so I know the routine, Empress.” Rommie responded quickly going on the offensive.
“Do you find him attractive?” I asked bluntly.
“Yes, but that’s not the problem!”
“Have you dreamt of him? I mean REALLY dreamt of him, Rommie?” I giggled.
My sister’s expression grew angry at the embarrassing question and she took a deep, cleansing breath. The anger subsided instantly. That was definitely something she had learned in Washington DC.
“Of course I have, I mean, who wouldn’t? He’s young, VERY easy on the eyes, very, VERY well toned- muscle wise, and he seems to have taken a liking to me. To me, Alex!” Rommie answered in conflict.
“Sounds like he might be a keeper honey; so what’s the problem?” I asked.
“The problem, Alexandra Frances Reilly, is that I have a career in politics to deal with for the foreseeable future! How can I possibly weaken myself by adding love to an already highly combustible situation? Love and politics never mix well. Even you should realize that. So what should I do? What would you do, ma’am?”
I thought a minute while we continued walking.
“I…I’d make sure I got his number, Senator. If he checks out favorably with your trusted, unbiased, and confidential, sources, I would definitely look him up when you feel unburdened- politically.” I advised with a big smile.
“But I just started my second term, Alex. There’s potential for me to grow old on the hill! Can I afford to wait that long?” She complained quietly.
“I seriously doubt you will, ‘quote’, ‘grow old on the hill’, Rommie. Our lifespan excludes that right away.”
Quite the opposite would be true if the time stream remained on course.
“You know what I mean, Alex.”
“I do, but as with everyone else, I resist the urge to predict exactly what will happen in your future, Romney Ann Marsh! You alone must explore which avenue you embark on- whether you lay claim to him now or you score the amicable relationship after your change of occupations. It is strictly up to you and not the voters, my esteemed, courageous sister.”
Rommie smiled deviously at me before she thanked me and advanced up our column with her shadow trailing just behind her.
‘You are such a tease, Alex!’Cami giggled in my mind.
‘She grasped the clues immediately, Sweetheart. Rommie is no idiot when it comes to deciphering facts from meaningless rhetoric and doubletalk.’
“I think she’s fantastic, Alex.” Reggie bubbled from behind me.
“So how much longer, Alex?” Yuuka asked from just ahead.
“About ninety more minutes. Do we need a break?” I answered.
“Just wondering, that’s all. I’m good.”
"About time you decided to show up, Alex!” Billie greeted, embracing me as we finally arrived at our extraction point. From here we would transport the gathered tribes to their, safe, individual distribution points.
“Alexis report in yet?” I inquired.
“Last I heard they were on their way, but took casualties, Alex.”
“Oh?”
“They ran across a cave bear. Before Miri could talk to it, several young ‘warriors’ decided it posed a threat. They got pretty banged up before Fay could intervene. To hear Fay tell it, she had to make the difficult decision to ‘tranq’ the bear and not the macho morons.”
“I take it that Miri told the bear about the impending catastrophe?”
“She did, Alex, but given the obvious trust issues that developed, the word may not get passed along in time.”
I nodded. “Gena arrive yet?”
“They arrived late last night all confused. Apparently Gena was growing impatient with her tribe and decided to hurry things along. They were still a day-and-a-half out when she decided to transport them. She claims they all have ADHD- whatever that is. Gena claimed more than half the tribe kept wandering away from the caravan at any given time and said they could have used three or four sheepdogs to ‘wrangle’ them back to the main ‘herd’. Chrys, Trina, Pansy, and Peri looked completely worn out when they rephased. Say, when did you teach her your ‘no hands’ method, Alex?” Billie asked curiously.
“I didn’t, but I think I know who did, Billie. As for mom’s Pixies, I know you briefed them on the mission so they knew what to expect and should have packed accordingly.” I replied as I looked toward my own daughter, Reggie, not far away.
As if she had been listening- which she probably was- my daughter blushed and quickly looked away. Billie laughed.
“Those two have been chatting constantly since we left Reilly. And you’re right; Trina and her girls requisitioned twice as much honey as they needed, Alex. I think the constant fussing over the ‘stragglers’ without going to Pixie mode really got to them, though.”
“At least THEY fought the urge, Billie. Yuuka wasn’t so lucky.” I revealed shaking my head with a slight grin.
“Ya, I heard about that too.” She admitted with a giggle. “So, Rommie met a guy? Jacki Cummins’ memories tell me that’s a really big step for her.”
“She’s split on what to do.”
“Oh?”
“She’s got a very promising career in the United States federal government right now and worries that adding love to that situation might not work out. I agreed with her, but left it for her to decide. I gave her the usual hints though.” I smiled.
“Cryptic as ever, I imagine?” Billie smiled brightly.
“Naw, I went easy on her.” I giggled.
Billie rolled her eyes in response.
Alexis and her charges- about fifty or sixty, eight of which looked in bad shape- arrived ninety-five minutes later.
“Hey stranger.” I greeted my mother, who looked ready to drop over from exhaustion.
“Why didn’t you tell me that Miribelle could talk to animals?” She asked in a weary voice, her tired eyes telling the story of their adventurous journey.
Before I had any chance at a reply, she continued.
“And no…I didn’t consult my gift, Alexandra.”
“Miri needed the practice, Lexi. Kili isn’t home to too much wildlife. Oh, occasionally we get a stray Mermaid or a Pixie or two, but never a Cave Bear.” I said as, nearby, I noticed Yuuka and Rommie stick out their tongues.
Rommie’s admirer looked between us in confusion a few times since we were using our own language instead of theirs.
Aki walked over to our little group, pointed to Rommie and…I didn’t even know the guy’s name…probably couldn’t pronounce it anyway!
“Mate?” He asked seriously.
I shook my head in the negative. Rommie’s eyes bulged in surprise. Or was it horror?
“All travel? All live?” I asked, inquiring if everyone in his travel party made it in good health.
“All, Alak.” He nodded once.
I nodded back my acknowledgement.
The rest of our evening was spent keeping the peace. It seemed that some of the smaller tribes had recently split off from a couple of the bigger ones and there was some animosity.
One particular incident required the Empress to intercede.
“Alex!” Cassi Darough’s voice echoed in my mind. “Sam could use some help with a slight altercation.”
Since it was heading toward dusk, I decided to port straight over instead of walking the single kilometer to her tribe’s camp. We had tried to keep one kilometer spacing between each camp as a buffer zone.
When I arrived, men from both tribes were actively poking their flint-tipped sticks and snarling ferociously at each other. Samantha stood valiantly between the lines and glared at them angrily.
Both sides flinched and stared in fear at me as I rephased.
“So…what seems to be the problem, sis.” I asked, and got a glare from my sister/aunt.
“Like you don’t know, Alex!” She replied sarcastically.
It was precisely at that time that a spear flew from the right.
I stopped time for the weapon just before it struck Sam in her left side.
“Thanks, Alex, but I could’ve just phased and let it pass through me.” Sam replied, somewhat annoyed.
“No. It’s time to teach some civility to these people, Sam.” I said as I walked around her and grabbed the crude weapon from where it hung in the air. While I did I thought about my bluish glow. There was an immediate fervor that arose from both factions.
Examining the flint end for a minute, I walked over to its owner.
“Yours?’ I asked, my bluish glow still faint in the fading light.
Though I could see the fear in his eyes and knew otherwise, he still shook his head in denial.
I willed my glow to brighten.
“Yours!” I stated angrily, and shook the spear angrily at him. He shyly looked down to his animal hide-wrapped feet.
“Here!” I growled as I held the weapon toward him. I prepared to re establish time for it.
Upon taking it from me carefully, I snapped my fingers and sped up time for the crude weapon. It deteriorated to dust in his hand, save the piece of flint at its tip- that simply fell to the ground just missing his feet. At the same time I increased my glowing a little more.
As expected, the man jumped back in horror and everyone seeing the miraculous event became terribly excited. A clamber rose from both sides as I targeted certain weapons from both factions in my mind. With another snap of my fingers, I again greatly sped up time for them, turning them to dust in their owner’s hand, too!
“No!” I growled as I increased my glowing a little more and turned to look each man, on both sides, in the eyes. “No.” I reiterated and pointed each side back to their camps. I surged my bluish glow just to punctuate my command.
After a few tense minutes both factions began to retreat and Sam breathed a sigh of relief. I shut down my illumination.
“You have got to teach me that one, Director!” She exclaimed in wonder.
“Which one, Sam? The rapid decay trick or the heavenly glow?” I smiled brightly.
“Both, Alex. That was so awesome!” She gushed as she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed me tight.
“I’m not sure you could do the aging thing, but y’all can do the glowin’ one.” I said as I began to feel tired. Apparently, my aging trick took more out of me than expected.
“Will there be any more skirmishes tonight, Empress?” Sam asked intently. I could see she was anticipating more bad news.
“They’ll behave themselves for the rest’a our mission, hun.” I answered after checking with that part of my gift.
“Alex, it sounds like you could use some sleep. I could port you back…”
“I’m fine, hun. Ah kin git back on mah own, thank ya much.” I said just before my own tribe appeared around me.
Reggie hurried over to me and wrapped her arms around me.
“That was so awesome, ma! Ya gotta show me that trick!”
“And why didn’t y’all stay here and mind our folks, Reg?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
Her mouth snapped shut and she shyly looked away.
“I foresaw what you would do and wanted to see how you did it.” She replied quietly. “Couldn’t get anything from you.”
“Sometimes its easier ta ask insteada snoopin’ in somebody’s head, hun.” I advised as I gently lifted her chin and turned her head back to me.
“You’re right, ma.” She admitted shyly, but her demeanor changed instantly.
“So, how did you do those tricks? Could you show me? Please?” She inquired excitedly.
“The glowin’ y’all kin do on yer own, hun. Just think of something that will make ya angry. Ah’m not sure y’all kin do the other thing.” I told her.
“Think of something that makes me angry.” Reggie repeated as she began to concentrate. “Something that makes me angry…oh!”
I felt a warm pride fill me as my youngest began to give off a faint, bluish glow.
I also noticed that I was starting to glow, too. Quickly, I glanced around us and noticed I could easily pick out members of ‘the royal family in the neighboring campsites.
“That’s great, hun, but y’all should jus’ channel the anger an’ not stop time in the process.” I advised calmly.
“Stop time!” Reggie’s eyes flew open instantly. Her glow ceased immediately. “I didn’t know…are you sure, mom?”
I nodded with an impish smile.
“All right!” my daughter exclaimed excitedly.
I felt mom port in next to me.
“The girl’s got talent, ma.” I said to a still phased out Alexis.
She rephased and smiled over at me. When she did, I noticed tears cascading from her eyes.
“Ma?” I asked in concern.
She stayed silent for a few, long minutes.
“She reminds me so much of your sisters.” She finally revealed to my surprise.
“Huh? I have sisters? How many? Where are they? Why cain’t ah remember ‘em. Ma?” I was dumbfounded!
Ma wiped some tears away.
“I had twins a hundred and seventy-five years before I had you, Alex. Dee and Freda were born ten minutes apart and took after ma’s side of the family. They could do amazing things with their gifts just like Regina can.”
“So? Where are they?” I asked as I remained riveted to her every word.
“Ma took em on a mission. Yer pa went, too.” She revealed and instantly paused.
“And?”
Ma wiped more tears from her eyes.
“And?” I asked again, impatiently.
“Somethin’ happened to yer pa. Somehow he got caught, or got stopped from meeting up with Ma somehow in their mission’s period.” She told me and again wiped at her eyes.
“Dee and Freda, they just had to go back for him! Damn Ma and her ‘no one left behind’ motto!”
Ma sniffed back more tears.
“Ma had already left on her final mission. I never knew what had happened…my foresight…it don’t work too well fer history either. You were almost five at the time.”
I was flabbergasted! I had had two older sisters?
It did make sense though. Alex Steinert’s Alexis had three kids, Alexandra being the third. Now I find out I’m also the third born of the third daughter of the Empress.
“The power of three.” I mumbled absently to myself.
“You’re just figurin’ it out, Alex?” Mom giggled lightly as she tried again to wipe her eyes dry.
“Apparently, y’all done too good a mind wipe on me, ma.”
“It isn’t worth doing if it isn’t done right, Empress, but I erased them from your mind right after. You kept asking about when your sisters would return from the past and I was afraid people might find out about Ma…”
“Ah’m…Ah’m over-whelmed, ma! Ah got no words to…”
“Y’all need some sleep, honey! Y’all are soundin’ like yer gran!” Ma said as she took my arm and handed me off to Regina, who was silently staring at us in shock.
“Take yer ma back to yer camp an’ make sure she gets some rest, Honeybee.”
Reggie nodded silently then tugged on my arm.
“Come on, ma. I got a nice comfy spot picked out.”
6:00AM, Prehistoric Wyoming, North America, 637
I awoke to find Reggie spooning against me.
“Sleep well, ma?”
“Well, its not my bed in Reilly, but I’ll survive.” I replied before yawning several times.
“You went out as soon as your head hit the mattress.”
“Mattress?” I gasped as I sat up straight and looked down at her. We were sharing an inflatable mattress! I looked to my daughter.
“I brought it along just in case.” She stated. “You really needed your rest last night, mom.”
“That’s really thoughtful, honey, thank you.”
Regina’s bright, beaming smile brightened up the moderately overcast morning.
“So…have I seen right that we split up again to relocate the people this morning?”
I nodded. “I believe Billie has already assigned regions for us, yes.”
“So Gram’s group will become the forerunners of the southwestern aboriginals to be called the Anasai?” She asked, though it was more of a statement of confirmation.
“That’s a name that comes about very, very far off in their future, honey.” I confirmed.
“And our group will come to call themselves Seminoles?” She inquired.
“Again, that’s a long way away, honey. All the people gathered here today will intermingle and drift around for hundreds of thousands of years before those names will differentiate them. Even then they will continue to trade, intermarry, communicate, form alliances, fight each other... We have again set the past right and assured the Empress and her sisters can continue our mission.”
“How did you ever become such a wonderful daughter, Alexandra?” Mom asked as she rephased, helped me stand and hugged me tightly.
“One could say that I had a lot of time to figure things out. At least three lifetime’s worth.” I said as I smiled and pointed to my head.
“We start gathering our new groups in an hour, mom.” I added, changing gears.
“Everyone understand the importance of this relocation?” Billie asked loudly over the noise of the hundreds gathered around us Sisters of Kili. “Any questions about the assigned locations or the localized dangers?”
“One, my Queen.” Fay hovered slightly above her group so she could be seen and instantly raised the noise level around her.
“Freya Morgana.” Billie pointed.
“Will I have permissions to disable…I mean discourage unsustainable attacks on the localized wildlife, my Queen?”
“The warrant is for discouragement only, Miss Morgana, and only if necessary.” Billie answered as she fought to hide her laughter.
“Understood, my Queen.” Fay responded and lowered herself back down into the crowd around her.
“Any other questions?” Billie shouted then paused a minute.
“Let’s get to it then!” She said with a stern expression.
With the help of Reggie, Yuuka, Rommie, Amy, Lena, and Cami, we moved our group a short distance away from the others. I looked around to the crowd of two hundred and ten people. Everyone was carrying their personals, supplies, and weapons.
‘This should be far enough away.’ I thought to Cami and asked her to relay that to our sisters. ‘Let me know when we’re tight, sweetheart.’
‘Acknowledged, Director.’
As I looked to my right, and since I seemed to be the tallest in our group, I noticed Rommie still hadn’t ditched her admirer. Seeing me, she closed her eyes sadly, seemed to sigh heavily, and nodded once to acknowledge that she had made her decision.
‘All stations report ready for transit, Empress.’ Cami thought after five minutes.
‘Open comms to all stations, Cami.’
‘Ready, Empress.’
‘Transiting in three, two…’
‘Hold up, Alex! I’ve got a runaway rug-rat. Give me a minute to snag him and get him back to his mother.’ Amy announced excitedly.
‘Let me know when we’re green, Driz.’ I thought back to her. I couldn’t help letting a slight giggle modulate that thought. It was still humorous to think that some of my sisters had codenames. I felt an impish grin appear on my face.
“Splash, how’s that tentative significant other doing?’ I asked- this time intentionally modulating a giggle into the thought.
‘I’ll start the dismissal proceedings as soon as I know he’s safe, Empress.’ Rommie responded.
‘We’re ready over here, Empress.’ Amy announced. ‘Lena caught the little bugger and is standing by his mom.’
‘Transiting in three, two, one.’ I announced.
The first thing we all noticed was the abundant vegetation; the second was the abundant insect population.
‘Wow, some of these things are bigger than a Pixie!’ Yuuka thought to everyone in surprise.
‘Even more reason to stay grown-up then Little Flower.’ I suggested.
‘Everyone, make sure none of us are ensnared in anything. Report in when ready.’
‘All stations report ready, Empress.’ Cami announced and I quickly rephased us. ‘Sisters, regroup, it’s time to go home.’
‘Alex, we have a slight problem.’ Rommie interrupted my thoughts as I made my way through the people.
‘The clingy boyfriend won’t let go?’ I thought back to her.
‘Ya, I think I need an extraction, ma’am.’
‘Cami and I will be right there, Splash.’ I answered, but giggled aloud and shook my head a few times.
“Alex, I’m trying to get him to understand that I’ll be back for him, but he won’t let go!” Rommie cried as Cami and I approached.
Over the din of the crowd I heard the growl of a large cat. It sounded close.
“What the HELL was that?” Rommie demanded as she looked around us. Her Reilly went into battle mode as her beau looked on in amazement.
“Already on it, Alex.” Cami announced. “Large carnivore at eight o’clock, twenty clicks out. Orders?”
“Discourage, do not disable.” I answered as some of our group hurried away from us in the opposite direction. Rommie’s beau got a serious look on his face and raised his spear. He winced with that action.
Several deer, an ancient breed I hadn’t researched yet, rushed past us and disappeared into the trees in the same direction some of our people had gone.
“Looks like somebody’s hungry.” Cami said calmly.
Suddenly, the large panther leapt out into the open, hit the ground, and re-launched itself back into the air. The large cat stopped in mid-leap and hung there.
“Awwwww! What a cuuuute kitty cat!” Cami lampooned as she stepped closer to the fierce looking animal.
Apparently the thing was just as confused as those of us still brave enough to hang around!
Cami smiled and walked completely around the thing with a large smile.
“Isn’t you a cuuutie!” She giggled and gave the huge cat a scratch under it’s chin. “Yes, you like that, huh?”
The Panther growled ferociously, but Cami continued to scratch its chin. She apparently had it firmly secured.
“Anyone else want to pet the pretty kitty?” She asked in semi-babytalk.
“Hey, I’m game.” Rommie said as she carefully approached.
The animal began to sniff the air wildly as she did. It began to snarl fiercely and wiggle spastically.
Just as Rommie went to reach for its chin, the beast roared deafeningly and attempted to attack.
“I think you smell like food to it, Senator.” Cami observed as the beast continued to wrestle with its unseen bindings. “Cats seem to love seafood you know.” She giggled.
“Well this is one tuna that WILL get away, Cami. Could you possibly throw it back and tell it to prowl somewhere else?” Rommie asked seriously.
“Sure.” She giggled and looked back at the huge cat. “Time to go home, kitty. Find somewhere else to hunt.”
The big cat flew back in the direction it had come and disappeared from our sight. Cami winced and wrinkled her nose.
“Oops, I ran it into a tree. Sorry, kitty.”
“Camille Darough, did you really have to do that?” I asked as I rubbed my forehead in consternation.
“I got some really good readings and measurements for Reilly’s archives, Alex…ah oh.”
Rommie quickly looked back to where the panther had flown.
Instantly, the panther had reappeared and was lunging for us. Rommie rushed forward, instantly changing to her Mer-shark-human mode, crouched down just as quickly, and sprung into the air- again transforming her legs into her tail in one graceful motion.
As before, she started to twist and coil then released it all at the attacking cat- her tail connecting with the panther’s side with so much force that the cat flew several dozen meters into a sizable tree trunk and crumbled to the ground unconscious.
“This is one fish that fights back, kitty!” Rommie growled as her Reilly transformed back to our era specific clothing. “Let’s high-tail it out of here before it wakes up, people! It may have friends in the area, too.”
She looked at her boyfriend-to-be. “Travel! Now! Live!”
“Cami, transfer what I’m thinking to him, please.” I requested as I pictured a scene from a future scenario several days- for him- into the future.
“Done, Alex.”
“Alright. Let’s go ladies.” I said as I transported us back to our gathering point.
Once back I decided to survey the campsites to make sure no one had been left behind. The walk took almost an hour and a half. Once done I cheated and ported back to my sisters.
“And then this guy comes walking up to me and says, ‘Miss, if I said you had a beautiful body would you hold it against me…Geez! Thanks for the warning, Alex!” Amy groused. Lena started laughing hysterically.
“It sure looks different with all the people gone.” Yuuka observed.
“This isn’t right.” Lena growled as she motioned around us.
“I know this place is about to self-destruct, but the forest here might survive, so why didn’t some of the others quench their campfires?”
“Only you…two!” I said mimicking a fictional bear from Alex Steinert’s memories.
“Oh Lord, was that sad, Alex.” Amy groaned. “But I guess you could use the practice, kiddo. Let’s go for several, isolated downpours- one over each campfire. Try to resist making lightning though.”
“Roger that…Driz.” Lena giggled.
“Copy, Sprinkle!” Amy shot back with a devious smile.
“Gee, I wonder what she calls, Capt. Reynolds.” Yuuka asked as she hovered just in front of me.
“Oh, you mean ‘Thunderhead’?” Amy giggled. “All my kids have codenames.”
“So what would my codename be, Driz?’ Yuuka asked innocently.
“Oh, I’d think one of the names Disney uses for one of their Pixies, but I know that ‘Tink’ is taken. Matter of fact most of you already share names with Disney Pixies.” Amy laughed as she looked around to Mom’s girls.
“But what could my codename be?” Yuuka moaned.
“How about ‘Trouble’.” I suggested. “As in ‘constantly getting into’.”
“Pesky.” Billie suggested.
“Annoying.” Fay groaned.
“Fairy.” Trina proposed.
“Nymph.” Miri giggled.
“Flit?” Gena offered.
“We’ve got one of those already, sweetie-pie.” Yuuka shook her head.
“Why not stick with ‘Little Flower’. It keeps to the ‘botanical’ theme you girls seem to have going.” Rommie recommended.
“Sounds good to me, Senator.” Yuuka acknowledged with a smile.
“So I wonder what my handle should be?” I asked with a thoughtful expression.
“Empress!” My sisters all chorused.
“Hmmm, I feel left out. What would be my code name I wonder?” Billie mumbled just above a whisper.
“Well, must of us already call you Queen Bitc…” Yuuka started, but stopped abruptly.
“Hey, did someone leave something over there? I’ll go check it out…quickly!” Yuuka said quickly before zipping off in a random direction at light speed.
Alexandra Reilly and her sisters return to Atlantis where they lend their assistance and their gifts to rectify some discrepancies, events, and shortfalls pertaining to the gigantic ship’s preeminent day.
4:30PM, Reilly Research Station, July 17th, 2020BC
“Welcome back Empress. It is 4:30PM July 17th, 2020BC.” RVP announced as I rephased our group- all thirty-six of us.
Needless to say the Rec Room was instantly alive with some of my sisters rushing for the four food stations, some others- the Pixies- changing modes to stretch their wings after such an extended sequester-actually just two days. A few- Mom, Franny Darough, and Quintin Darough quickly left the room for a much needed shower.
Billie, Gena, Reggie, Amy, Lena, and Rommie sat down at a table after pulling a few more chairs to it.
“So…glad that’s finally over, Alex?” Billie asked wearily as she placed her head in her hands with elbows firmly planted on the table. “I know I am.”
She lifted her head slightly to look at the rest of us.
“How can they live like that?” She moaned.
“The age of enlightenment- aka, Andie and Regina Celeste, and Atlantis won’t land for six hundred-ten thousand years, Billie. Almost half of those ‘peoples’ we relocated today will not survive the initial stages of the coming Ice Age. Only the heartiest of them will last the many millennia of frozen landscape. Some will even leave the cooling planet in search of a more stable home. What technological advancements they make in that time will not survive intact. Only a handful of simple cave art, some pottery, and some bones from the ones left behind will clue archeologists in to the very basics of life in the future millennia of the era we just visited.” I informed my Assistant Director.
“That’s a pretty bleak and foreboding future, Alex. Why did we spend the time rescuing them in the first place?” Billie commented morbidly.
“Could you predict which tribe moved to the forefront in technology just by our limited observation, Will?” I asked and waited.
She didn’t answer, but her gaze fell to the table.
“Remember how early we were in their development. Six hundred thousand years is an awfully long time for the peoples to intermingle and rearrange themselves socially. All of those tribes could be donors of genetic material for the greater society that will arise, take to the stars, and establish thriving civilizations on other worlds. Would you really want to make the call as to which ones we saved?” I argued.
I sensed someone nearby.
“What do you think of that, mother?” I asked, looking over to the closest wall of the room.
“I would say that was a very rational and civilized argument, Alexandra.” Alexis answered as she walked out of the wall and became completely tangible.
“Ma? How did you…I mean, I couldn’t feel…how did she do that?” Reggie babbled as her eyes popped out and mouth unhinged.
“Your Gram has been doing that almost her entire life, Reg. Great-gram’s memories indicate she was responsible for scaring the pantaloons off many a noble or villager in and around Avalon.”
“And I’d have gotten away with it too, if it hadn’t been for you meddling kids!” Mom laughed heartily.
That warranted an exaggerated eye roll from some of us seated at the table.
“Didn’t you say you wanted to take a long shower, ma?” I asked in an annoyed tone.
“Did that for a couple hours then came back a couple.” She answered nonchalantly before pulling up another chair. Everyone moved around to make room.
“I must have the greatest Grandma in the world!” Reggie exclaimed.
“Well unfortunately your Gram has to be leaving, Honeybee. I have a planet to reorganize.” Mom told her sadly.
“That’s okay. I know where you live, Gram.” Reggie replied cryptically with a devious grin.
“Of course you do, honeybee. And y’all are welcome to drop in anytime ya like. Y’all have a standin’ invite.” Mom smiled tensely.
Had she seen Reggie’s miraculous arrival a year from now? Or, was she just humoring her Granddaughter? Only the Empress knew for sure…
And I sure wasn’t tellin’!
Ma, whether snooping in my mind or accessing her gift, seemed to sense that her granddaughter might not be kidding about coming to visit.
“Remember, Honeybee, Gram’s not just across the river and through the woods.”
“No,” Reggie countered in an all too serious tone, “You’re out of this system and thirty degrees to the left of the galactic center at a declination of forty-two-point seven-eight-eight-six above our current horizon.”
All independent conversations at our table suddenly ceased and all eyes were now locked on my daughter. Mom’s mouth dropped open and almost hit the tabletop.
Sounds like someone’s been talking to a rocket scientist or at least studying to be one!” Rommie giggled.
“Reilly took you to visit your Aunt Carroll?” I assumed with a laugh.
Reggie shied away a little.
“She’s a very intelligent woman. Why doesn’t she work for NASA?”
“Carroll prefers to work behind the scenes, honey, but she’s the best damn navigator in the universes.” I praised.
Billie decided to switch topics.
“So…you mentioned Commodore Celeste and Atlantis, Alex? Is there possibly a mission there in our immediate future?” She smiled knowingly.
“Atlantis?” Ma gasped. “It really exists? Ma would always talk about it, but she said she hadn’t been there personally. Maybe we could go there sometime?”
“It’d be great to see the kids again, Alex.” Yuuka said from my right shoulder.
“Ya, Sunny told me all about her visit. I’d like to see it for myself, Empress.” Trina bubbled from my left. I hadn’t felt either of them land. In fact, I just noticed that each of us had a Pixie on each of our shoulders!
I looked up to the ceiling- neigh, to the heavens- for strength.
Fay was hovering up there and waved back timidly with a forced smile.
Should I be calling pest control for a severe infestation of flying pests, I wondered?
Shaking my head in defeat, I looked back down to those of us seated around the table. Those of my sisters with mind-reading abilities were fighting a giggle or two.
“Ma, before you leave, I know some people that might like to meet you.” I proposed with a quick wink to Billie.
“Yessss!” Both Trina and Yuuka hissed quietly in victory.
“Another mission with the Empress, Alexandra? My, you certainly don’t believe in letting any moss grow under your feet, do you?” Mom replied in mock surprise.
“I promised to return and help some people we met earlier. Y’all are welcome ta come.” I explained. I was beginning to feel tired again. This next mission would commence after I got some rest.
“Cami, you make the preparations. We’ll need you, yer ma, and Cassi as well as Billie and Gena at the core of the mission. Who else joins us is yer choice. Limit the team ta thirty-six, though. Yuuka and Treen, y’all need ta dismount now. I’ll see y’all in the morning. G’night.” I said to my sisters as I got up and walked out into the passageway.
“She does know that it’s only four in the afternoon, right?” I heard someone whisper just before I ported to Kili’s south beach. My Reilly became my favorite pink string bikini and beach towel, and I sat down then stretched out on the warm sand for some needed relaxation.
When I awoke, I noticed two other women lying beside me, one on either side.
“Good morning, Director. Did you sleep well?” Yuuka asked from my right.
“Let me guess, you two ported with me, right?” I assumed correctly.
“Trina and I thought it best to stay with you, Alex. Each of us took a two hour watch.”
I checked my suit’s chronometer. It was 7AM.
“Was I out here all night?” I asked; a little concerned that I had.
“Like I said, director, we took two hour shifts to make sure you were not alone.”
I had a funny feeling and looked back toward the treeline to see nineteen other women lying in the morning sun.
“Thanks for the concern, girls.” I acknowledged as I nodded to them. “I knew that I’d be fine, though.”
“Well we didn’t, Alexandra!” Allie countered as she flew into my vision and hovered. She now looked younger than when we saw each other at the Epiphany day celebration. She and Sasha’s Petunia had synched up when Alex had taken them to her time.
“Really, honey, I’d have been fine. It’s not like anything would crawl out of the ocean and…” I started to say before I noticed six heads appear in the gentle swells just off shore. One of them seemed to be wearing a mask, regulator, and Scuba tank.
After a minute or so, Rommie, Reggie, Gena, and Francis Darough jogged excitedly out of the surf. Mom and Quintin followed at a slower pace. All seemed to have enjoyed their morning swim.
“Well, that was certainly something I’ve never done before!” Mom said as she produced a towel from behind her and spread it out at my feet and sat down. The others choose close spots and did likewise.
“You really should’ve taken Rommie up on her offer, Quinn.” Mom teased as she gave me a wink.
“Sorry to be such a party-pooper, but I’m not that big a fan of the water, ladies. I can only take it in small doses…one swimming pool at a time, usually.” He chuckled. “Although, I must admit that the present company had me rethinking that phobia. Before these last two weeks I’d never even heard of ‘Mermaids’,” he shook his head in disbelief, “now, I’ve just swum with five of the most beautifully exotic creatures the heavens could have produced.”
“It honestly doesn’t hurt when Rommie does her thing, Quinn. Just an invigorating tingle is all you feel.” Franny told him as she smiled knowingly to her ex.
‘He forgot and ordered a drink from the food station this morning, Alex.’ She thought to me and physically winked precociously.
‘All according to what mom and I have seen, honey.’ I thought back with a slight twitch of my eyebrow. Mom flashed me a devilish grin.
Francis Darough grimaced momentarily at that.
“So, Alexandra, I have been invited on another one of your missions, though details have been rare in release. Might I ask where or when we might travel today?” Quintin Darough asked as our silence started to become awkward.
“We’ll be helping family settle and unpack on their new home, Quinn. It’ll be more of a family reunion than mission though, so no need to worry about wild animals or bloodthirsty savages.” I informed him as I giggled playfully. “Well, maybe a few bloodthirsty savages.”
“Girls? Are we all packed and ready to go?” I asked around as I saw Reggie rephase from returning Amy’s scuba gear back to Reilly.
“We’re still missing a couple people, Alex.” Rommie said as everyone on the beach began to stand up; they’re Reilly’s changing into their default configuration. I stood and followed suit.
“Hey! Wait for us!” Amy Reynolds shouted as she and Lena ran out of the treeline thirty meters away from us.
We had been waiting almost fifteen minutes and started to join hands in preparation for transit. I know I didn’t have to have physical contact with my companions to transit anymore, but I wanted to be sure no one rephased outside Atlantis’ hull.
“Sorry to hold you up, Empress, but Lena had a wardrobe malfunction and Randi needed to diagnosis it.” Amy informed us. Lena was blushing profusely, looking extremely embarrassed.
I motioned for them to join our group and began thinking of where and when.
“Transiting in three, two, one.”
What immediately struck me as odd was the lack of any alarms. Usually the ship’s temporal anomaly warning system would go wild as soon as we arrived. Why wasn’t that happening now? What had happened in our absence? Where was everybody?
“Doesn’t look like anybody’s home, Alex.” Yuuka said from my shoulder.
I felt…someone…close by. Since we were all in physical contact, I decided to turn the tables on my half-sister by stopping time.
We all began to give off a bluish light, as well as one other person standing over by the floor to ceiling windows in this observation lounge.
Reggie and mom both looked at me curiously.
“Is that her, ma? Is that Aunt Andromeda?”
“Sure is, honey! And she’s tryin’ ta pull a fast one, too.” I answered with a smile.
As we looked on at the glowing figure, you could see her turn from the window and pause for a moment. She then began walking toward us. Once near enough, the figure began to pulse and quickly came into plain view as she matched my phasing.
“You are absolutely no fun, Alex!” She accused as I released time and rephased us all.
“How’s everything, Andie? You kinda’ had me worried when we got here.” I told her as we embraced each other lovingly.
“I wanted to pop in and surprise you, but…well…you got me instead.” Andie said as she released me and looked around at us. Her eyes lingered on Reggie and Mom.
“Andie? My mom, Alexis Reilly and my second daughter, Regina. Ladies, Commodore Andromeda Celeste.” I introduced.
“Nice to meet you.” Mom offered.
“Hi there.” Reggie squeaked shyly.
Andie’s attention snapped to Reggie instantly then slowly returned to me. Her eyes looked ready to overflow with tears.
“You named your daughter after my sister, Alex?” Andie sniffed as she wiped her eyes. “Why?”
“Apparently, Alex has a thing for the letter ‘R’, Commodore.” Billie answered sarcastically.
“JACKIE!” Andie screeched shrilly as she jumped over and wrapped her arms around my Assistant Director. Our squadron of Pixies suddenly took flight and flew to the far side of the recently empty lounge. Andromeda noticed and momentarily glanced back at me through narrowed eyes.
Billie remained stiff and silent.
“Andie? My Assistant Director, Billie Sangiere. She’s Jack Cummins’ temporal twin.
My half sister immediately released her.
“I’m very sorry, Miss Sangiere. I’m relatively new to the whole ‘temporal’ thing. I assume you and the Commander have…um…synched?”
“We have, Commodore. It is nice to meet you in person though.” Billie replied diplomatically offering her hand. “My I present my daughter, Iphigeneia.”
“Mother!” Gena groaned. “Just call me Gena- with a ‘G’.”
“Welcome, Gena.” Andie bowed slightly. “Cami, good to see you again.” Andie said, not missing a beat. “I see you brought your daughter as well?”
“I did, but I’m over here, Commodore. I also brought my mother, Francis, and my father, Quintin, on this visitation.” Andie looked between the two women then looked back to me.
“Temporal twin or identical genomes?” She asked.
“Universal twins, sis.” I corrected with a devious smile.
“Universal twin…” Andie’s mouth dropped open as she made the connection. “By the Seven Worlds, Alex! Does this mean that you found a way to save your Homeworld?” She screeched in excitement.
“She did indeed, Commodore. Alexandra, all three, transported the living portion of our homeland to this universe and saved almost the whole population.” Mom bubbled with pride.
“All three…Alexandras?” Again Andie’s eyes widened in amazement. “I thought the power of three was a fanciful story!”
“Commodore Celeste, I thought the very same thing until I witnessed it personally. Quintin Darough. Pleased to meet you.” Quintin Darough offered his hand in friendship. “In fact, I find your entire sisterhood simply amazing and quite unbelievable.”
“Thank you, Mr. Darough, I feel likewise. Sisters? Who might you three be?” Andie asked Amy, Lena, and Rommie pleasantly.
“Commander Amy Reynolds, U.S. Navy, Retired, Commodore. Alex Steinert’s crew, ma’am.” Amy announced as she snapped to attention.
“United States Senator, Romney Marsh, Commodore. Also a member of Alex Steinert’s crew.” Rommie stepped forward and offered her hand.
“And you, young lady? Who would you be?” Andie asked brightly.
“I’m Lena…Leeena Reynolds, Madam Commodore. Amy just adopted me a few days ago, ma’am.” Our young sister blushed profusely.
Amy’s mouth just about hit the floor!
“And what of the Pixies, Little Flower?” Andie asked referencing the name she used on our previous trip to Bridgeport, Connecticut in 1944.
Yuuka flew from my shoulder and grew up in front of Andie. In the far corner of the lounge, nineteen other Pixies followed her lead and grew to human size.
“Commodore, may I present the Pixies of the Homeworld…”
While Yuuka handled the Pixie introductions, Mom, the Daroughs, Billie and Gena Sangiere, Rommie, Amy, Lena, and I migrated to the windows. Earth came into view and slowly crossed the expanse of the observation lounge.
“It’s such a beautiful planet, Alexandra.” Mom whispered as she took my hand in hers and squeezed gently. “But why all the ice and snow?”
“This is what we call the Ice Age, mom. We’re about seventy-thousand years in the past, relative to us leaving Reilly.”
“So all those people we rescued and relocated yesterday…”
“All long since departed, mom, but their descendants lived on and developed advanced technologies, advanced civilizations. Most left for the stars when the planet started to cool while a small portion decided to tough it out down there, Without our help that never would have come to pass.”
“So if I’m seeing this right, the prodigal children have returned?” She asked quietly.
I squeezed her hand a little tighter twice in answer.
“I see. So they are not to know or does your stepsister already carry that knowledge within her?” Mom asked just above a whisper.
This time, I squeezed her hand once.
“Alexandra, you mustn’t keep such valuable information from them- especially from your sister.” Mom advised a little louder.
“I agree, ma’am. Our Empress should be more forthcoming with any vital information that may influence our future, isn’t that right, Alex?” Andie interrupted from just behind me. I hadn’t seen her reflection in the window.
“So what is this about ‘prodigal children’?” Andie continued.
I swallowed hard then looked to the ceiling.
“Hey, Dixie? Can you tell me the current status of the LZ?” I asked the station’s AI.
“The LZ is currently clear of all severe weather anomalies. Current weather patterns indicate another low-pressure event building to the east. Depending on the upper level current, it could obscure the LZ in ten days, Alexandra. Oh, and welcome back to Atlantis, Empress.”
“Thank you, honey, it’s good to be back.” I answered pleasantly.
“Dixie?” Andie smiled as she looked around to all of us. “You’ve been monitoring the introductions, I assume?”
“Of course, Commodore. Quarters for our guests have been reserved and are being prepared. Would you like me to establish accesses and security clearances for our visitors, also?” The AI inquired in a happy tone.
“You know me too well, dear. Yes, standard access and clearances…oh, reinstate Camille, Yuuka, and Alexandra Reilly’s status. Amend Jacquelyn Cummins’ clearances to Billie Sangiere since they share all memories and knowledge.”
“Already done, Commodore. Will there be anything else, Andie?” Dixie inquired.
“Yes,” Andie looked at Yuuka for a moment before continuing, “Alert all primary educational facilities and personnel that the Pixies have returned for a visit and have brought their sisters this time. Curriculum schedules should be amended accordingly- just as last time.”
“Message sent, Commodore…Ma’am, I’m already receiving replies from several educators wishing to schedule visitation times and days. How would you like me to respond?” Dixie announced in a stunned tone.
Andie thought for a moment, observing the twenty-one women gathered together looking back at her- all with pleading eyes.
“After an impromptu orientation conducted by Yuuka, Sunni, and myself, all requests will be acknowledged and scheduled so that our guests will not fatigue themselves, the faculty, or the students. Coordinate all scheduling requests with Yuuka and Sunni, dear.”
“As you wish, Commodore. Welcome back Yuuka and Sunni. The children have missed you these last four months.”
“Nice to be back, Dixie.” Yuuka replied but paused a few seconds. “Um, just to set the record straight? This is not Sunni Smithson but her universal twin, Trina.”
“Trina Richland, Commodore Celeste, second daughter of Mei Lee, Third eldest Pixie to Empress Alexandra Frances Steinert of Avalon.”
“My apologies, Trina. I assumed you to be Sunni and wasn’t listening clearly during Yuuka’s introduction.” Andie bowed slightly. “Apparently, neither was Dixie.” She smirked.
“M’lady.” Trina said returning the gesture.
“Alex? I’d like an explanation of your most recent statements? Shall we say…five seconds in my conference room?” Andie eyed me critically.
I closed my eyes gently and nodded once. When I opened them, three of us were standing in the requested venue.
Andie’s mouth dropped open immediately as she looked at mom and I then around us.
“Should I even ask where or when you learned that one, sister?” She gasped.
“Mistress Reilly, why are you here?” Andie asked- still in shock.
“Yes, mother, why ARE you here? I hadn’t included you in my transit group this time.” I said with my eyes narrowed to her.
“I thought I’d give it a try, Alexandra. Not having to physically touch someone to transport is much more convenient. Wouldn’t you agree, Empress?” Mom giggled.
“She reminds me of mother.” Andie grumbled just above a whisper.
I had seen the similarities from the start.
“So, Alex, you were saying something about the ‘prodigal children’ and ‘returning home’? Can you explain this more so I can understand your terminology? In our base language, ‘Prodigal Child’ or more specifically ‘Prodigal Son’ references a person- sibling if you will- that has left the family unit to venture forth on thier own only to return to the base unit after some time, but only after realizing that existence was difficult, and opportunities were rare and somewhat fleeting outside of the base unit.”
“That is basically the specifics of the fable, sis.” I said with a smile. “In this case though, the definition should be expanded to children, as in the ‘children’ that had long since left this world to populate the stars have now returned home to start anew. The fourth cycle of Earth is about to begin.”
Andie plopped down into a chair and stared, dumbfounded, at me for several minutes. Mom and I also took our seats and waited patiently.
“Wwwww…wwwweeeee are from here…originally, Empress?” She stammered; her mouth still somewhat unhinged.
“Commodore Celeste,” Mom started to answer, “We have just returned from a mission to some six hundred thousand years before our current date where we relocated several thousand individuals from certain annihilation. While there, Alexandra, Billie, and I foresaw the future of the ‘peoples’- as they called themselves, tracing them through many millions of generations up to the present. According to what we have seen, you are the descendants of those ‘peoples’, in particular, the ones who decided to reach out into space to colonize this universe. You are the first to return home though. Welcome home, Commodore Andromeda Celeste.
Andie looked on the verge of tears before she vanished.
“That went better than expected, Alexandra.” Mom said as she eyed me carefully.
“And you accuse me of being over dramatic.” I groaned.
“It had to be done, Alexandra. You, yourself, saw that it was necessary for what now must come to pass.”
“Yes, Ma, I know. I just think we could have broken the news a little softer?”
“Bandage theory, Alexandra. Rip it off and get it over with quickly.” Mom said coldly.
I stood up and walked over to the door.
“I’ll show you to your room, mother.” I said as I motioned her out.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:23
“And you claim that almost half this spacecraft is empty because of mass riots and pandemonium before their departure?” Mom reiterated as we sat in my living area conversing.
“The protesters and saboteurs threatened to rip Atlantis to bits according to Andie. She despondently had to follow the order to liftoff. Her father wasn’t even able to get aboard.” I related sadly.
“Maybe I should have done more research before ripping that bandage off.” Mom said quietly in retrospect.
“Maybe, but what’s done is done. Andie’s strong. She’s one of us, mom. She’ll get through it.” I told her as I looked over to my entrance door. “Isn’t that right, Andromeda? Billie, you, Gena, and Reggie can rephase too, ladies.”
“How in the worlds do you do that, Alex?” Andie complained as soon as she appeared.
“…of course she was going to do it, Gena, we all take extreme pleasure in doing it, and it drives Reilly up the wall.” Reggie giggled as she and Gena reappeared. Billie silently shook her head in amusement as she materialized.
“Have a seat, ladies.” I giggled. “There are several bumps in the time stream pertaining to Atlantis that need addressed.”
“So, Aunt Andie, have you reconciled yourself to the fact that this is your peoples’ origin world?”
“Regina Andromeda Reilly!” Mom exclaimed angrily at her granddaughter’s rudeness.
Andie’s mouth dropped open and her eyes immediately grew wet.
“Yes, I’m named after you and your sister, Aunt Andie- or so I’ve been told.” Reggie answered Andie’s unasked, tear-laden, question. “I’ve been told it was so we never forget our history…our past…that we never forget the ideals…”
Enough, Regina.” I said gently. “We have more important topics to discuss with our sisters.”
“Sisters?” Andie asked as she looked back up and over to me.
“You really should get into the habit of using your foresight more, sis.” I said pointing to the door. “Three, two, one.”
The door slid open and Regina Celeste timidly walked in. She was starting to show nicely now at four and a half months.
“Alexandra? Empress, you asked me here?”
“Have a seat, Reggie.” I said motioning her to the open spot next to my Reggie.
“Thank you…um…Empress.”
“Reggie, I’d like you to meet my sisters for this trip. This is my mother, Alexis Reilly. Next to her is…”
“Jacki! So nice to see you again.” Reggie Celeste cut me off. Billie noticeably stiffened.
“Billie Sangiere, honey. Billie is Jack Cummins temporal twin.” I corrected.
“Sorry, ma’am. Nice to meet you.” She said after taking a deep breath.
“Over next to Andie is Billie’s daughter, Iphigeneia…”
“Gena. With a ‘G’” Gena interrupted through clinched teeth.
I rolled my eyes.
“And sitting next to you is my youngest,” I paused briefly, “Regina Andromeda Reilly.”
Reggie Celeste’s eyes opened wide and her mouth dropped open.
“Must you be so dramatic, ma?” Reggie hissed. “Hi, I’m Reggie Reilly, nice to finally meet my namesakes.” My daughter glared at me from her seat. “See, ma, it’s that easy. No muss, no hassle, no worries.”
My mom began laughing hysterically.
“Goddess!” She exclaimed, “I love my family.”
That seemed to break Regina Celeste out of her shock.
“I am humbled by your decision to honor us this way, Empress Alexandra. I am at quite a loss for words and can only think of a quaint retort that Ricki Lynn Samuels relayed to me when she last visited.”
“And what would that be, Reg?” I asked with a knowing smile.
“Ooooh, shit!”
Laughter filled my living quarters.
“So that is the core of my plan, ladies. Any questions?” I asked as I observed Andie and Reggie Celeste shaking like two Aspen leaves in a gentle wind.
“Do we even know where this planet is, Alex?” Billie asked.
“That’s where Cassi comes in.” I looked to one of the three women who had arrived late. “I need you to scan Andie’s memory for an image of the city they lived in before departing their world- preferably a park with some privacy. Relay it to me and we’ll be off.”
“Alex, I would like to go, but I am afraid I will only slow you down. My son has been restless of late and I wish not to take chances.” Regina Celeste explained as she politely tried to opt out of the mission.
“Trust me when I say that nothing will happen to your child, Regina, and that you are the key to the success of one portion of our mission. I ask that you reconsider accompanying us.” I said regally. “Ask Andie if her foresight agrees with mine, though. Just to be sure.”
I noticed Andie immediately close her eyes for about thirty seconds. Her eyes shot open.
“Reggie, you have to go. Alex is right. You are the key to convincing father of our identities. I have seen your child being born healthy on the planet beneath us.” My half sister confirmed.
Regina Celeste remained quiet for a few long seconds before agreeing to come along.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:24
“So, is everyone ready?” I asked as Yuuka walked into Andie’s conference room.
“I’m sorry to be late, Alex. I wanted to make sure Trina and Allie knew the visitation schedule. Those preschool kids can really get cranky- almost bordering on cannibalistic!”
I remained quiet, but held out my hands.
“Reverting back to the ‘old ways’ Empress?” Billie inquired sarcastically.
“I find it’s not as easy to lose someone when traveling to a new world, Billie.” I retorted, eyeing my assistant director through narrowed lids.
Billie smiled nervously. “Oh.” Gena and Reggie fought valiantly to keep from giggling.
“Andie, if you would picture our target site in your mind so that Cassi can relay it to me, please?”
“Doing it as we speak, Empress.” Andie responded with a devious grin.
An image of a pleasant looking parklet with a row of tall, evergreen-looking trees appeared in my mind.
“Thanks, honey.” I said as I leaned out to look at Cassi Darough.
“Everyone ready?” I asked for a second time. Everyone nodded.
The ‘pleasant looking parklet’ looked bigger in my mind. Now, in reality, it couldn’t have covered more than three thousand square meters. I also noticed the decreased pull of gravity. It explained the taller statures of my half-sisters and their friends.
“Wow, my parent’s backyard in Shizuoka was bigger than this!” Yuuka complained as we all continued to look around.
I noticed off to our left the huge and very imposing ‘Atlantis’ with hundreds of support and umbilical towers around her massive perimeter.
I also noticed that we were very alone.
“Phasing in three, two, one.”
“Holy shit!” my daughter gasped as she just caught sight of the monstrous spacecraft. “How close are we to that?”
“As I remember, this park was about eight hundred furlongs from the launch site.” Regina Celeste answered.
“HOLY SHIT! That’s like, a hundred and sixty kilometers!”
“As the Carnivorous Dwelling Finch flies, yes.” Regina Celeste replied.
“Carnivorous Dwelling Finch?” Yuuka asked with a gulp.
“Don’t worry. They only attack smaller birds, Yuuka.” Andie said brushing off the Pixie’s concern.
“Oh…wait, how big are these Finches?”
“About a third of a cubit.” Andie answered.
“Um…that’s…that’s around eight inches.” Yuuka gulped again, her eyes practically popping from their sockets.
“I guess you should stay out of Pixie mode while we’re here then, huh?” I snorted as I tried desperately to hold my laughter.
“Fffffffffft. They’re relatively harmless unless they haven’t eaten in a while. The things to really watch out for are the Golden-Crested Raptors. They attack in pairs and straight out of the sun. You never hear them coming!” Andie warned with a devious grin.
“And how big are they?” Yuuka asked with her mouth slightly open.
“They usually have a two or three cubit wingspan. Some are bigger.” Andie’s smile widened.
“And they live around here?” Yuuka dared ask.
“Well, this is one of the few places left where they can still roost.”
“Alex? Maybe I should have bowed out gracefully on this one.”
“We got us a whole squad of Mind Warriors, honey.” I laughed. “Nothing is going to happen to you here.”
A large shadow flew across the ground as a very large bird gracefully glided through the sky directly above us.
Yuuka was suddenly nowhere to be found! I felt a slight tugging on my right earlobe.
Andie looked up then suddenly looked back toward me and started laughing hysterically.
“That was a Green-billed Day Owl. They only eat fruit, Pixie.”
“Only fruit? You sure?” She asked.
“Only fruit,” Andie continued to giggle, “but it is best to stay out from under them. They tend to be very regular.”
Holding back my laughter became impossible as my companions broke into fits of laughter themselves.
Sirens began to sound from everywhere! Their tones echoed across the desolate, urban streets in a shrill, out-of-tune, chaotic, symphony. Andie and Regina’s heads snapped toward the gigantic ship.
“We have to seek shelter! This way! NOW!” Andie shouted excitedly.
“Why? We should be far enough away from the launch here, shouldn’t we?” Quintin Darough asked innocently.
“In our last communication before we got out of range, we were told this park had suffered heavy damage.” Andie relayed rapidly. “We have thirty minutes to get to shelter. This way, quickly!”
We had no sooner gotten to the subway station’s platform level several hundred meters below the surface when the ground started vibrating. Panicked cries echoed through the abandoned station from others who had taken refuge down here. Andie motioned for us to get against the wall opposite the guideway and crouch down, protecting our heads.
The vibration quickly worsened and the ground actually began violently shaking. An earsplitting, low frequency droning filled the obsolete station as a ravaging wind exited the tunnel at the far end of the station platform and wildly blew debris around us.
“Cami, can you channel this wind back into the tunnel through the station?” I shouted.
The debris blowing around us collected as if vacuumed up and entered the tunnel bore at our end of the station and a calm settled in around us. Several of our fellow refugees looked on at the strange occurrence, dumbfounded.
Of the fifty people to take refuge down here, we were, by far, the shortest in stature. Only Andie, Regina, Mom, my Reggie, and I came close in height to everyone else. After ten minutes the winds and the shaking eased and Cami dropped her deflective field.
“Now what do we do?” A woman of about one hundred and ninety centimeters asked as she stood up- her voice trembling fearfully.
“We survive.” A man, about two hundred-ten centimeters tall answered as he stood and looked curiously at our group.
“And just where do you ‘dwarves’ hail from?” He boomed glaring angrily at us.
“Leave them alone, Rould! They’re trapped like the rest of us.” The woman logically chided. “I’m sorry for his rude outburst. My brother isn’t known for his diplomacy. I’m also sorry for the chaotic situation, but the launch wasn’t scheduled until tomorrow, mid-morning.”
“We were all scheduled to board this evening.” The towering man again boomed in a deep baritone. “Something must have happened to cause the premature departure.”
Andie stood, took a cleansing breath, and turned.
“According to the reports we heard there was a massive riot at the launch site. People were being ordered to get away, but were instead trying to disable the ship. We had just arrived in the park when the warnings sounded.”
“You look very familiar, madam. Have I seen you in and around the launch site, maybe?” The man asked as his eyes narrowed.
“Andromeda Scott, sir.” Andie said as she offered her hand. “I’m an interplanetary liason. My half sisters, Regina and Alexandra Fleming, and I were put in charge of escorting these visiting dignitaries here to watch the liftoff. May I introduce Quintin, Frances, Camille, and Cassiopeia Darough, Isabella and Iphigeneia Sangiere, Yuuka Sukiro, Amy and Lena Reynolds, Romney Marsh, Freya Morgana, and Alexis and Regina Reilly- all from the planet Solara Three.”
“Billie. Gena.” Each corrected in disgust.
“So you have a spacecraft? Would it be possible to request a ride?” He asked in a very subdued, pleading tone.
We all looked down to the station’s floor sadly.
“Our ship was in the spaceport. We were to leave for orbit…before the launch tomorrow.” My Reggie replied despondently.
The towering man rubbed his face in despair.
“Anything in the spaceport has likely been incinerated to atoms.”
“Ya,” my Reggie replied, “getting off this planet doesn’t look so promising right now.”
“We are truly sorry for your predicament. As I said, the launch had been scheduled for tomorrow, mid-morning.” The woman apologized.
“What do we do now, Madam Scott?” Billie asked looking at both Andie and I with worry clearly evident. She was getting too good at acting parts.
“I imagine,” Andie responded, “we find Commander Celeste and see what can be done for you and these unfortunate people, Mdm. Sangiere.”
“Chairman Celeste was due to board earlier today. He was scheduled to board three groups before us.” The woman explained sadly.
“Lucky Cadaver Hound,” the man, Rould, groused angrily.
“Maybe the rioting discouraged his boarding?” Cami chimed brightly.”
“Hardly! His eldest daughter commands the ship! He probably boarded during the preflight preparations two days ago.” Rould declared jealously.
“I can assure you that is not the case, sir.”Andie responded, a little angered by the accusation. “I was in a meeting with him just last night at 1800hrs- in his office.”
“An’ what of the riotous? Have they suffered the same fate as our wee spacecraft, Mdm. Fleming?” Fay asked in her inherited Freya Clan brogue.
Everyone remained silent at that question.
“The poor ground hares. Never had a chance.” Rould mumbled despondently to himself.
“Maybe they got to shelter?” Rommie suggested optimistically.
“The place is probably still a molten crater. Nothing within an eight hundred and fifty furlong radius could have survived.” Rould cried- his voice echoing down both tunnel bores.
“Then let’s go topside and see what’s left.” Amy suggested.
“Are you out of your minds? I just said that anything in an eight hundred and fifty furlong radius no longer exists and you still want to go up there? Just to see?”
“We call it ‘recon’, sir. Shall we go topside, Mdm. Fleming?” Amy countered bravely.
“Your burial ritual.” Rould said shaking his head.
The view from our vantage point consisted of kilometers and kilometers of devastation. The heat radiating from everything around us was barely tolerable and several fires rekindled as we looked on.
“I told you nothing would be left.” Rould reiterated sadly as he appeared from the subway entrance stairway.
“Amy? Would you and Lena care to cool things down a little?” Billie asked pleasantly.
“Sure thing, ma’am.” Amy replied as she looked to Lena. “Come on, little sister, let’s have some fun!”
Immediately, angry looking storm clouds began to appear and gather overhead. Our fellow refugees looked at the two women in confusion until it stated to sprinkle.
“What in the seven worlds is happening?” Someone in the crowd exclaimed as a murmur arose.
“We need to cool the surrounding area quickly in case others are trapped below ground as we were.” Billie explained calmly.
“How can these two be doing this, Mdm. Scott?” Rould asked in awe. His sister, whom we had no name for yet, looked on in complete amazement at the miracle happening around them.
“The women of Solara Three have differing abilities, sir. I explained. “Each having pledged to use their abilities to help their fellow sentients.
What was left of a building’s wall began to crack and collapse a few meters away and threatened to injure several people that had wondered too close.
“I got it.” Frances Darough shouted as she raised a hand toward the crumbling façade. The falling debris magically diverted to either side of the potential victims and fell harmlessly to the still hot, now-steaming ground.
Again, the onlookers were awestruck by the display.
“Ladies and gents a wee problem’s appeared. Hostiles on our eight. Fay announced as she motioned in that direction.
“You sure, Fay?” Andie asked in concern.
“Aye, ma’am. A dozen hostiles inbound on our eight.” She clarified.
“Defensive actions only, Ms. Morgana.” Billie advised as Fay nodded and began to gain altitude.
Our onlookers’ mouths dropped, as they became silent- their eyes locked on the miraculous flying woman. About three meters up Fay deployed her weapons ports and kept rising; finally holding at about thirty meters.
That really drew a gasp from the crowd!
“I didn’t know she could do that!” Andie declared excitedly as she looked toward me.
I just smiled deviously.
After five minutes a dozen unruly types appeared walking out of a heat mirage on the devastated, urban horizon.
Laughter and shouts could be heard from the small group along with breaking glass and other breakable materials not already destroyed from the liftoff concussion.
The intentions of the unsavory characters were confirmed three minutes later.
“Ah, fresh meat!” Their apparent leader announced to his band of miscreants. “Take what ya want my pretty’s! They’re harmless…an’ look, they gots them some dwarves too! Must be havin’ a party!”
His group laughed menacingly as one.
Billie stepped forward.
“I must insist you leave these people alone and just move on, sir.” She warned pleasantly.
“Hear that, pretty’s? The blondie dwarf wants us to move on,” he mocked sarcastically. The group again laughed as one.
“What’s say we don’t want to, Miss Pigmy? What’s say we like it here?”
“Then I must warn you, we will defend ourselves and these people, sir.” Billie replied calmly, showing absolutely no fear.
He paused to think about it for a few seconds.
“Nah.” He replied and started to approach us again.
Fearful cries erupted from our fellow refugees.
“Why must they always underestimate us?” Billie asked as she nodded to me.
“Ms. Morgana, use of deadly force is hereby authorized, though only if necessary and by your discretion.” I announced with an evil smile toward our attackers. The malevolent group glanced around at us but neglected to look up. Had they, they would have seen our sister thirty meters up in a fully offensive attitude, all weapons systems actively tracking them, and with the sun at her back.
Billie stood her ground as one of the larger minions rushed past his leader toward her.
A boney dart struck the huge man’s neck as he got within three meters of my steadfast assistant director. More than half of it disappeared into his flesh, still he moved forward.
Another dart embedded itself into the advancing man’s neck. He finally stopped and looked up to see where they had come from. Seeing Fay hovering overhead, he looked confused and suddenly crumbled to the ground.
The derelict band’s leader growled in anger at his fallen comrade.
“Gloves off, pretty’s! Get ‘em!” He bellowed.
Four tall men rushed forward toward us.
‘Steady ladies.’ Billie’s voice recommended in my head. ‘Try to incapacitate only. Use of deadly force has already been authorized, but only if required.’
Fay landed one of her darts in each of the four advancing men. But they had momentum on their side, the closest reaching Billie with a gruesome expression on his face.
He suddenly flew off the ground and over her head to land several meters away from us. Two other men instantly flew high into the air and landed hard on the scorched pavement next to their dazed comrade.
The forth man- having made it almost to Gena- simply evaporated into a cloud of dust, which then slowly settled to the ground.
“I suggest you withdraw or surrender, sir. You cannot possibly win this.” Billie advised as four more lackeys rushed our position. Fay landed a critical dart to the center of two of the men’s foreheads, dropping them instantly.
‘I’ve got the other two, Billie.’ Cami’s voice said in my head. Immediately, the remaining two rushers shot sideways and collided hard with each other. Both dropped to the ground unconscious.
The three remaining henchmen ran around to try and flank us, but Fay directed two of her smaller yield missiles at their feet. One of the resulting explosions threw the man on our left into the air and toward Rommie. She instantly jumped to attack mode and her large muscular tail redirected him twenty or so meters behind their onlooking leader.
The other unfortunate attacker took a direct lightning strike from Amy’s angry storm cloud.
“See, that’s how to use a defensive tool to make an offensive strike, kiddo.” Amy lectured Lena without losing her focus on the action around her.
Yet another man, the third of the last group, evaporated into another cloud of dust.
One of the thrown men got back up and started to approach from our rear.
He too vaporized before he got within a meter of Frances and
Quintin Darough. Franny suddenly looked like she was going to lose the contents of her stomach.
Unconscious man number two shook his head, stood, and ran back toward us. Fay landed two darts into his forehead. He stumbled and dropped on the spot.
As the third reawakened man approached, Rommie coiled down once more into her attack stance and ‘knocked one out of the park’- to quote my sister. He flew headfirst into what remained of a nearby building with a disgusting crackle. His lifeless corpse dropping two floors to the ground.
Mr. ‘bigshot leader’, now minus his ‘friends’, turned in fear and began to run away.
“I think not, young man!” I said serenely as I pointed a finger to him.
He froze in place as I stopped time for him.
“Billie, if you please?” I asked her to retrieve the fleeing criminal.
The once arrogant man hovered off the ground and slowly floated back, turned then landed gently before me.
“Could you hold him here a few minutes, Cassi?” I asked as his feet connected with the burnt and cracked pavement in front of me.
She nodded and I released my hold on time. The terrified thug began to struggle to free his feet, but failed.
“You were warned.” I stated calmly as I looked up into this man’s eyes. He stood a full half-meter above me glaring back defiantly.
“Was it really worth it?” I asked. “You lost eleven men here today and for what?”
“Because you didn’t feel it was necessary to participate in the Exodus Lottery? Or were you just so lazy you didn’t feel like bothering? Maybe you figured that with a third of the people gone you could declare yourself king or master of your own little piece of the planet?”
I smiled at him knowing it was all of the above. Some subtle eye movements and his slightly flaring nostrils verified I had hit the mark. I walked completely around our prisoner once and again looked directly into his eyes.
“Do you want me to let you go, young man…give you a second chance?” I asked as my mouth formed an evil smile.
“I want to kill you all!” He seethed.
“Well that’s not going to happen, I’m afraid.” I paused for a brief twenty seconds. “Here’s what IS going to happen, though.” I paused again.
“I’m going to let you start over…give you that second chance…a chance to redeem yourself and become the better person you could have been, socially.”
My prisoner tried to spit in my face, but I saw it coming a kilometer away and stopped it- reversing time for it. The result was the spittle returning to his mouth and dissociating. His eyes widened as well as those of our nearer, fellow refugees.
“Hold still now,” I advised, my evil smile growing to maniacal proportions. “This may or may not hurt. I’ve never done this before so we’ll just have to find out.”
I began to reverse time for this damaged, waste of an individual, while at the same time cueing my ‘otherworldly’ blue glow. Amy would later tell me that the effect was very impressive with her overcast sky.
Several minutes passed as I continued to reverse time for him. He grew younger by the second and I kept on turning back his clock. Still younger he became as he began to lose height and volume- his clothes becoming slack, losing his pants then his undergarment falling to the ground. His scruffy beard vanished, receding back into his face.
Still I rewound his clock.
He was now shorter than me and my sisters and looked on the verge of puberty. His shirt now looked like a knee-length dress on him.
I continued to reverse time for this individual. He was losing height and mass at a staggering rate now.
I estimated he was roughly five or six years old now, but I kept concentrating.
The toddler looked barely out of diapers now as I nodded for Cassi to release him. Her eyes looked on in fear as she tried to comprehend what she saw happening. The child wobbled, lost his balance, and fell back onto his bare buttocks. The new infant began crying loudly from inside his pile of adult clothes. I finally reestablished time for him.
Everything was quiet- except for the crying baby in front of me. Not a single person said anything as I reached down and lifted the naked infant into my arms and cradled him.
Settling somewhat, he immediately set his attention to my breast.
“No can do, sweetie. These here soda fountains are dry for the foreseeable future, but Ah’ll find ya some grub.” I said gently.
Closing my eyes for only a few seconds I opened them and began to approach the unmoving, deathly silent, crowd. They began to silently part in fear as I drew closer. I finally stopped before one young woman who looked to be in her mid twenties and on the verge of passing out.
“Ah understand y’all been trying to have a youngin’ a yer own fer a number’a years?” I asked gently and waited for the terror-stricken, dumbfounded, woman to slowly shake her head in the positive.
“Y’all recently had a late-term miscarriage?” I asked gently, almost in a whisper.
She nodded almost imperceptivity this time.
I offered her the infant in my arms.
“He’s yours if y’all promise to raise him better this time as opposed to the last.” I said setting my terms. “Can y’all do that?”
Reaching out slowly, the young woman cautiously took the infant and cradled him lovingly to her. She continued to stare at my sisters and I- mostly at me, though.
“He looks to be a might hungry, best make use of them full udders y’all got there. Ah seen they still work pretty well.”
“What…what are you?” She spoke quietly, nervously. “IIIIII’ve never heard of any race that can do the things I’ve seen here, today. Are you Gods or…or Goddess’, or…?” The woman asked as she awkwardly pulled up her blouse and bra cup. She winced as the infant latched on immediately.
“No, ma’am! We’re just normal folk tryin’ ta make a difference…tryin’ to help those ‘round us in dire straits.” I told her.
“If not Gods, who are you then?” She asked as she looked down at the feeding infant then back at me.
“Just friends, hun. Just…friends.”
“Alex? We’re running low on moisture here. Lena and I won’t be able to keep up the fire fighting for much longer.” Amy warned as she caught everyone’s attention.
“That’s good for now, gals. We’ll be switching to recovery mode now.
Amy and Lena both nodded and the clouds dispersed rapidly.
“Alex? Was it your intention to show our hand so early?” Mom questioned in a hushed voice.
“They needed our help, but this here one,” I pointed to Rould, “This here one’s jus’ ‘bout ready ta ask the million dollar question.” I whispered back.
The man, Rould, carefully, reverently, approached.
“Madam, I know you have been introduced to us as Alexandra Fleming, half –sister to Andromeda and Regina Scott here, but…if I might ask…do you…” he swallowed hard and tried to prepare himself. “Mmmmmight you answer to another name? Say, a name vastly more regal?” He asked cautiously and paused again for a few seconds.
“From what I have just seen…and…and from what I have studied of our myths and legends…Are you…’Her’?” He continued, bowing his head reverently.
His still unnamed sister gasped and looked to her brother incredulously.
“Rould?”
“Raquel, you’ve read those same stories! Does it not strike you, the similarities between this woman and the legend? She…she actually turned back ‘Time’ for this man!” He motioned to the nursing mother and babe next to me. “What more proof should we require?”
“Is my brother correct, Mdm. Fleming? Are you indeed…’Her’?”
Mom stepped forward.
“The Empress of Time and Space,” Mom decreed, but paused as everyone within earshot gasped and I glared at her, “does not usually reveal herself so quickly upon our arrival in any given place. This group, this time period, must be very special to her for some reason.”
When I returned my attention to our fellow refugees, I noticed them all kneeling!
“Now look what ya done, Ma! Please…please, ever’body stand up.” I protested wearily as I motioned for everyone to stand back up. “None y’all should feel ya need to kneel to me…nor ta any a my sisters fer that matter.”
The group looked around at each other in confusion before slowly standing.
“And you, madam,” Rould looked to Andie, “You are observably a sister of the Empress, but…you look like the commander of the Exodus ship that just departed this planet. Am I correct in that assumption, Commodore Andromeda Celeste?”
Again the group gasped and began murmuring among them selves.
“I am.” Andie confirmed firmly. “Along with my sister and executive, Regina Celeste, and we do not deny our relationship to Alexandra, sir. We are indeed her half-sisters. We are of her bloodline.”
The group’s volume increased exponentially.
Andie continued as she increased her volume too.
“We are here to correct several issues pertaining to the launch of Atlantis! Please! If you can direct your attention toward Alexandra!”
“Ladies and gentlemen,” I started my explanation, “it has come to my attention that most of you were scheduled to board Atlantis in later calls. As we have told you, riotous protests at the launch site threatened to compromise the structural integrity of the ship. Launch Control, in compliance with your government officials, issued an emergency departure order that Andromeda had no choice but to follow.”
“In any case, it is to your advantage that you and many others did not embark as planned. A severe miscalculation in the engineers’ thrust to mass ratio doomed the mission before it started.” I revealed and paused as the group began talking all at once to me. Andie and Reggie stared at me in abject horror!
“It’s true!” I shouted to regain their attention. “Once barely clear of the support and umbilical towers, thirty-five percent of the main thrusters would have gone into thermal overload and shut down. Atlantis would be on the ground in a smoldering hulk, all those aboard dead or critically injured.”
“NO!” Andie burst into tears as she and Regina buried their heads in each other’s shoulders.
“And how can you possibly know this?” Rould asked in disbelief.
“Do your legends not describe my other ability of foresight and prophesy?” I asked seriously.
The towering man thought about that for a few moments before his mouth dropped open.
“So this venture was doomed from the start had the protests not ensued? We are all condemned?”
“Not at all, ladies and gentlemen.” I smiled. “Y’all can rest assured that mah sisters and Ah have been watchin’. In fact, that’s why we’re here now. Though Ah cain’t transport the whole planet, Ah kin transport those that the lottery’s already chosen.”
“And what if not selected by the ‘lottery’?” A man further back in the group shouted angrily.
“Mr. Blankenhardt, don’t try my patience!” I warned as all conversation stopped. People were amazed that I knew exactly who posed the question.
“We will try to help as many of you as we can- as safely as we can.” I told him as I stared the taller man down. “My way of travel does not involve use of a spacecraft and therefore I must be extra cautious as to the number of people I transfer from here to another planetary system.”
“I thought you said your craft was at the spaceport?” Rould asked confused.
“And it has just left orbit for your new home, sir. Would you have believed any of us before seeing demonstration, though?” I asked with a bright smile.
“We need to get back to Exodus Project Headquarters. I promised my sisters, Andromeda and Regina, I’d ask their father if he wanted to come along. Now…are any of you interested in seeing the beautiful planet Andromeda and her crew found?”
After silencing the group again, I asked everyone to join hands.
New Babylon Space Command, Celestra, Standard Year 247:06:21
“Please make sure that you are not partially obstructed by any objects. If I rephase and you are standing in something it becomes part of you.” I warned before Cami acknowledged everyone was in the clear.
“Alright, we’ve arrived. Everyone can release their hands.”
“How can you do such amazing things?” Our former ruffian’s new mother asked in cautious fear.
“I just can, ma’am. We refer to them as ‘gifts’.” I replied with a calming smile.
“Andie? Where might we find ‘Father Celeste’?” I asked brightly.
“Seeing as you transported us straight into headquarters, I’d say that we found him.” She said as a somewhat tall man hurried over to us with several other VERY tall men holding their weapons at the ready.
Andie and Reggie’s dad slid to a stop as I turned in his direction.
“YOU! How did you get in here and why bring all these people?” Artemis Celeste demanded as he held out his arms to stop his guards.
“Hello, Artie. Miss me?” I replied in a sexy, breathy voice.
I felt my half-sisters’ eyes burning into me.
“Sir? Do you know these people?” One of the guards questioned.
“I know one…maybe three of them, Sergeant.”
“Your orders, sir?”
“Sergeant,” I spoke up, “See that these people are escorted to the large auditorium, given something to eat and drink, and made comfortable. My sisters and I need to speak to your commander for a few minutes.”
“Sir?”
“Do as my wife says, sergeant, I’m in good hands.” Artemis Celeste ordered.
“Very well, sir. Ladies and gentlemen, if you would please follow us?” One of them replied after staring between me and their commander several times.
Artemis waited until the last of our fellow refugees turned a corner at the end of the corridor.
“Ruth! What in the Seven Worlds are you doing here? I haven’t seen you since you just up and disappeared twenty-seven years ago!”
“Father, this isn’t mother.” Andie informed him. “This is our half-sister, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.”
“Alexandra, Empress of Tim… Andromeda, what have you done to your hair? And Reggie? Are you…you…?”
“Yes, father, I’m expecting.” Reggie announced as she and Andie hurried over and wrapped their arms around their father.
“It’s so good to see you again, father! After the ship launched, I never expected to see you ever again!” Andie sobbed joyfully.
“But Atlantis…it hasn’t launched yet!”
Andie and Reggie slowly turned back from their father and glared at me.
“Alex?”
“Do you think the people we rescue this afternoon are the only ones needing assistance?” I asked nonchalantly.
“But this control center is eighty furlongs beneath the surface, Alex.” Andie exclaimed.
“And Andie’s favorite park, where we arrived, was eight hundred away and completely devastated, hun.” I stated factually.
“What?” Artemus choked, “The liftoff destruction will spread out that far?”
“Your spaceport will be nothing more than a ninety furlong deep crater, Artie.” I revealed. “In four hours.”
He looked dumbfounded.
“What, you set about to build this huge spaceship, but somehow you miscalculated the thrust to mass ratio, and then you miscalculated the destructive power of the engines you actually installed? Honey, I’d be hiring a different group of engineers!” I chided.
“Be that as it may, why bring innocent people here? To share our fate?”
“Artie, I don’t believe in ‘fate’.” I declared with determination. “Never have.”
“But how could you possibly transport the entire control center away given just four hours, Ruth…Alexandra?”
“Billie, get your Mind Warriors into the bullpen and warmed up, hun.” I said with a grin.
“Sangiere and Darough Protection Agency awaiting orders, director.” Billie responded.
“Hey! I thought we agreed that this time it should be Darough and Sangiere!” Cami complained.
“Really, Camille?” Billie exclaimed, “At a time like this?”
“Ladies?” I turned and stared. They both rolled their eyes at each other and turned their attention back to me.
“Mmmiiii…Mmmind…Warriors?” Artemis stuttered but suddenly winced with a start as his head bumped the ceiling.
“Yes, Artie, Mind Warriors. Plural. Five to be exact, and all with the power of the universe at their beckoned call. Ruth has told you of the power of a single Mind Warrior, right?”
Artemus Celeste’s face went white. Apparently, she had.
“Billie, Gena, Cami, Cassi, and Franny, stay here and coordinate your regions. We need Atlantis to liftoff without overloading the engines AND blasting this facility into molten rock. Artie, they’ll need the outside dimensions of this bunker. A floor plan would help immensely. Reggie, Lena, Amy, Rommie, Yuuka, Fay, and Lexi are with me. We have more refugees to round up. Quinn you are our liaison. Work with Cmdr. Celeste.” I ordered as our group began to split up.
Another subway station appeared around my smaller group. This one contained over one hundred people- all sobbing and crying in fear and despair. Several of them looked injured from the turbulent winds and debris that thrashed through mere moments ago- by their perception.
“Reggie, you an’ yer gram shuttle the injured back to Artemus. The rest of us’ll gather ever’one else up.” I ordered.
Both women nodded and began looking through the crowd for the severely injured. Finding a couple in dire need of medical attention, they immediately disappeared with the select victims.
“Where did you come from?” A very tall woman demanded cautiously from off to our right.
“We are known as the Sisters of Kili and are here to help, ma’am.” I answered.
“But, you weren’t here a moment ago! Where did you come from?”
“We just made it into the station as the winds hit, ma’am.” I lied.
“No, I was watching the stairs as the winds began and you were nowhere in sight!” A man off to our left accused.
“Hey! I claimed me a perty dwarf!” Another man crowed just as Yuuka screamed. The prone man had reached out and grabbed my sister’s ankle.
That was an unfortunate mistake!
Yuuka went into Pixie mode instantly. Fay disappeared toward the ceiling, weapons deployed.
Unfortunately, the man’s hand was still attached to my Pixie when she did so.
Three Pixies now lay on the floor- one, Yuuka, desperately punching at the hand on her ankle for release. The second and third Pixies seemed to have passed out and lay sprawled together on the floor, one holding the other’s leg.
Once released from the hold, Yuuka flew up to my shoulder and cried hysterically into my collar. Amy, Rommie, and Lena stared down at the floor in stunned amazement.
“Hooooollllly SHIT!” Rommie gasped finally, though still unable to look away from the spectacle. “How the HELL did you do that, Yuuka?”
“Brilliant! Two more of ’em!” Fay groused from overhead.
Yuuka continued to cry on my collar.
“Same way you can, Splash. Yuuka and Sasha did it with the skipper’s Alexis that one time.” Amy informed her stunned sister.
“You okay, hun?” I asked quietly of the girl sobbing hysterically on my shoulder.
“I…”
“Shhh. It’s okay, hun. They had it coming anyway.” I tried to soothe my Pixie sister.
I noticed the people around us looked stunned and hadn’t said a word since Yuuka had screamed.
“What are you people?” The first woman asked cautiously.
“Empress!” Lena announced as she came over and knelt on one knee before me, her right fist to her left breast. “There are more wounded here! We must get them to the medical facility!”
“Empress?” Several people gasped quietly.
Reggie and mom rephased at that instant and the crowd hushed instantly.
“Lena found more over there, ladies. She seems to think they require immediate treatment.” I recommended.
Both saw Lena on one knee and replied.
“Of course, Empress Alexandra! We will attend to them.” Mom answered humbly.
My name and ‘title’ echoed in whispers around the station.
“Empress? What of these people? Are they to be relocated as we have done to others stranded by the premature launch?” Lena pressed.
“They will, if they are so inclined, sister. I will not relocate anyone that is against my doing so.” I replied regally.
Again my name and title circulated around the station, along with the word ‘relocate’.
“And what of them, mighty Empress of Time and Space?” Lena pointed to the two unconscious, naked, Pixies still splayed out on the floor as she dropped yet another hint as to my identity.
“Oh, my God! Did I do that to them, Alex?” Yuuka gasped as she apparently finally realized what had happened.
“Did anyone know those two men?” I asked, looking around the platform.
“I think I do, Majesty? Simon and…and…” A slightly shorter man- just over five centimeters taller than me- stepped forward on their behalf. The man paused as he tried to think of the other’s name, but seemed to draw a blank. He continued despite any successful recall. “I have seen them operate around our neighborhood as panhandlers, though they are not intentionally criminal- quite benign and generally social, actually. What has happened to them? What have you done to them?”
“Something they inadvertently brought on themselves, I’m afraid.” I answered sadly.
“Care to tell them, hun?” I asked of Yuuka.
“I guess they have that right, Alex.” She answered sadly before flying down to the floor. She gently shook the two, almost fourteen centimeter tall, girls until they started to wake.
Both slowly stood and regarded themselves frantically as Yuuka talked to them. I couldn’t hear what was said because of the crowd murmurs, but the two seemed very upset and animated.
Finally Yuuka flew away from the two and exited Pixie mode.
“I am very sorry,” Yuuka began as she looked sadly down at the two new Pixies. “Being startled by you, I defensively entered my ‘Pixie mode’. I didn’t realize you both still remained in contact with me.”
‘Pixie Mode’ echoed around the station.
“My gift is to become a Pixie in order to help the Empress complete her various missions. My specialty is covert reconnaissance.” Yuuka explained.
“Covert reconnaissance?” Someone else in the crowd scoffed in disbelief.
Yuuka was instantly hovering before the individual’s face obviously demonstrating the covert part.
My sister hovered away from the man in question and left Pixie mode, again, to everyone’s amazement.
“Any more questions about my usefulness to the Empress of Time and Space, sir?” Yuuka asked as she craned her neck severely to look up at the man’s face.
“How many here have drawn valid lottery numbers to board Atlantis?” I asked loudly to change the subject.
Most of the people raised their hands, though I knew several were lying.
“I see,” I said as I noticed even the two new, naked, Pixie women raised their hands. Bending down, I motioned for the two to step into my upturned hand.
“I happen to know that you two never took part in the lottery. Don’t try to deny it, I already know what you’re going to say.”
“Alex, this is my fault. I shouldn’t get so spooked every time someone shouts or tries to grab me. Please, is there some way we can return them to normal, Empress?” Yuuka begged on their behalf.
“Once a nonmember of the sisterhood has been transformed, there is really nothing that can be done short of welcoming them into the sisterhood, Little Flower.” I advised sadly.
“I was afraid you’d say that.” Yuuka responded sadly as she motioned the two new Pixies onto her upturned hand.
“Here girls, have a drink.” I said as I retrieved my flask and poured some liquid into the cap and placed it carefully on Yuuka’s palm. Though comically large for them to grasp, both took a mouthful.
“Hey this isn’t booze! Its just water. An’ who you callin’ girls? We aint’ no girls! Now turn us back!” The curly-haired brunette demanded.
Yuuka palmed her face with her free hand. “I thought I had explained this all out already. We can’t turn you back to your original size or gender! This is how you’ll be for the rest of your lives.”
“This is plain crazy! I’m getting’ out of here!” the brunette shouted as she ran toward, but stopped at the edge of Yuuka’s hand. Her momentum caused her to lean dangerously over the edge, but her wings began to flutter and pulled her back from the brink…and back onto her buttocks. I giggled at the antic and her surprised expression.
“How’d I do that? How’d I do that, yer Empress lady?”
“I thought the explanation Little Flower gave you was self explanatory? You are now Pixies. As Pixies, you have wings and therefore can fly. How you get those wings to work depends on how accepting of them you are, honey.” I spelled it out for the two.
The brunette, Simon, began jumping up and down in Yuuka’s palm as she began to experiment, but stopped when she suddenly realized there was actually more of her that moved.
“Little flower, can you take these two over by the steps and ‘coach’ them? We really don’t have time to be standing here while these two rediscover the mechanics of flight. We still have injured here that need medical treatment. I’ll call y’all when we’re ready to leave.”
“Right away, Empress. Come on you two!” Yuuka acknowledged as she walked back over to their previous location by the station entrance.
“Lexi and Reggie, continue to transport the injured to the medical facility.” I ordered before turning to the rest of the crowd.
“Who here wants to be rescued and which of you only have world domination on your minds?” I inquired, but qualified it further. “This is not a question as I already know who is who. I’m just asking kindly and appreciate a truthful answer.”
Several young men toward the back of the station platform began to inch away, looking for another exit- one that didn’t require walking past me.
“You five!” I declared loudly. “So you guys don’t want to be rescued?”
“No offence, Madam Empress, Ma’am, but we didn’t draw winning numbers in the lottery…well, Clive did, but he refused to go if we couldn’t come along and he give it to his ol’ mom.” One of them answered before they all turned away from everyone.
“Really?” I asked brightly causing them to stop and turn around again.
“We’re the type that sticks together, Mdm. Empress! We’ll make a life here now that the Exodus ship is gone…no way off this rock now, anyway.”
“What if I told you there was still a way off Celestra, Crispin? A way for everyone here plus many others that missed their boarding cues.”
“I’d say you’d be pullin’ our legs, ma’am.” He replied skeptically.
“Never underestimate what I can and can’t do, sir.” I said into his ear as I remained out of phase next to him briefly.
He was white as a sheet when I rephased in my original location.
“Are there any other questions?” I asked.
“Rut…Alexandra, how many more victims of the as-of-yet-to-happen destructive launch will you be transporting here? Our Auditorium has reached full capacity.”
“And that capacity would be?” I asked with a bright smile.
“Eight hundred people.”
“One or six hundred more people, Artie.” I answered as a devious grin replaced my smile.
“Are you sure you are not my wife, Ruth, Alexandra?”
“Nope, I’ve got two kids of my own, Artie, sorry.” I replied.
“Mom?” My daughter Reggie asked to get my attention. “Gram and I just finished transporting all the injured into the medical center. Are there any more we don’t know about?”
Artemis Celeste looked at Reggie and Alexis in confusion. He pointed at me.
“You’re her mother?” He asked pointing to me.
I nodded.
“And you’re her mother?” He pointed to Alexis Reilly.
Mom nodded.
“See what I have to put up with, Commander?” Quintin Darough interjected as he looked stoically toward Artie.
Whatever it was Cmdr. Celeste said, it didn’t translate.
Andie and Reggie Celeste both blushed profusely as their father threw up his hands and walked away silently- Quinn following him at a few meters.
So, Alex. What do we do with all these people?” Andie asked after we had made several more trips to the post-launch future. “The only place big enough on Atlantis is the Diplomatic Hanger Bay.”
“That’s about right, sis. Problem?” I asked with a smile.
“Standard policy is to leave the hangar bay depleted of atmosphere until needed. Since Reggie and I are here with you, who would give the order to pressurize when we arrive?”
“Don’t forget we have six sisters that can transport, sis.” I reminded. “You, Billie, Gena, Alexis, my Reggie, and me. I’m sure one of us can transport to the bridge while the rest of us hold our transport bubble secure.”
“Oh…I forgot about that.” Andie blushed. She suddenly looked concerned.
“Given the number of people we’ll have, won’t the air supply foul quickly in the bubble, Alex? I mean, I remember what happened when our sister transported back to empty space…I noticed the atmosphere fouling quickly with just the three of us in there.”
“Well, whoever ports to the bridge to give the order should think about going back the amount of time it takes to pressurize the bay, right?” I asked kindly.
“Forgot about that too! Thanks, sis.” Andie smiled and quickly hugged me. I knew that, being so new to time travel, she wouldn’t have thought of that angle.
Reggie Celeste was standing nearby, looking on silently at the conversation between her sister and I.
“Please don’t tell me you’re feeling jealous, sis.” I asked as I noticed her expression change instantly. “Your gift will develop shortly, Reg. I’m sure part of it has already manifested and that you’ve noticed something a little out of character about your waking dreams. Maybe a slight feeling of déjà vu to certain events, perhaps?”
“Alex, I’m not really related to you. Ruth was not my mother so I have none of the royal blood in my veins.”
“Honey, how old were you when Ruth Scott left?” I asked.
“I wasn’t borne yet, Alex.”
“Did you ever have premonitions, say, in a dream while sleeping?”
“I’m not sure. I don’t remember.” Reggie answered after a few seconds.
“Umm, Alexandra?” Artie Celeste called out as he entered the back of the auditorium where Andie, Reggie, and I stood observing the huge group we had gathered. I immediately stopped time around us.
As I expected, Andie and I…and Reggie began to emit the telltale bluish glow of the ‘royal’ family.
“Alex? Why did you stop time?” Andie asked in curiosity.
“To prove a point, sis. Look at yourself, Reggie.”
“By the Seven Worlds! I’m glowing!” Reggie squeaked.
“Alexandra? What is going on?” Artemis Celeste asked from our left. I noticed he had the same bluish glow- though not as bright- about him. “Why have all the people stopped moving, and stopped conversing? Why are you three emitting a light blue glow?”
“Well, that explains it.” I giggled as I pointed to Reggie and Andies’s father.
He immediately began examining his very own luminescence.
“What is going on here?”
“I was showing Regina that she is indeed a member of the Empress’ family by way of a simple demonstration.” I released my hold of time. “All members of the ‘royal’ family are capable of resisting the Empress’ stoppage of time. When doing that we emit a bluish glow.” I answered. “Apparently, you and Ruth must have exchanged ‘bodily fliuds’ at some point- though not enough of an exchange to keep her ‘K’ cells multiplying to their threshold trigger level in your body to cause your Mahanilui, Artie.”
Artemus Celeste’s mouth dropped open instantly. Andie gasped through the hand she’d quickly raised to her mouth.
“Don’t worry. As I stated, I don’t think they’ve reached the required concentrational threshold to trigger. If that were true, you two would have two mothers already.” I grinned sheepishly. “Welcome to the family by the way.”
“So…I’m…I’m like Andie?” Reggie asked bashfully, hoping I’d say otherwise.
“Ask yourself that question, sis. I’m betting you’ll get your answer in a flash.” I hinted with a smile.
Reggie slowly closed her eyes and after several seconds she jumped with a start. Her eyes flew wide open and she stared at Andie and I in shock.
“I see you’ve gotten your answer, sis.” I smiled brightly.
She nodded her head a few times, still in shock.
Andie wrapped her arms around her sister and squeezed gently.
“And you were worried! I told you that you were more related than you thought. You should have believed me, little sister.”
Tears started pouring from Regina Celeste’s eyes as she tightened her arms around her older sister.
“Should I…be concerned, Alexandra?” Artemus Celeste asked as he continued to observe his daughters.
“When we get back to Atlantis, I’d like Belle Mintaka to do a ‘K’ cell count on you just to be sure. If the concentration is dormant and low then you’ll be good.”
“And if it isn’t, Alexandra?”
“Then I suggest you give up drinking strong spirits unless you want to invest in a whole new wardrobe, honey.”
I thought the man would pass out, but surprisingly he remained conscious.
A warning klaxon sounded and all the lights dimmed with some red rotating beacons coming to life around the large auditorium. All conversation stopped.
Artie’s hand shot to his left ear as he listened to some announcement in his earpiece.
“I’m on my way!” He barked and rushed through the doors. Andie and Reggie looked at the closing door in horror.
This was it.
Instantly, a busy control room appeared around the three of us. Mom and my Reggie appeared next to us also.
“Show’s about to start?” Mom asked as I nodded my head.
‘Billie, are we ready?’ I thought as soon as we rephased.
‘We’re good to go, Cap.’ She thought back. I decided to ignore her slip.
“Sir! We’ve received orders from Celestra World Headquarters to launch immediately!” A man’s voice echoed out from somewhere in the large control room.
“I want that order verified and authenticated! I’m not launching a partially filled ship if I can help it, drogue-it!” Artie ordered then looked at me in terror. Quintin hurried through the door and stopped in time to also look for my response.
I closed my eyes and nodded once sadly.
“Sir! I’m getting reports of fights breaking out at the tower elevators in sector alpha twenty-eight and twenty-nine!” The same voice alerted loudly.
“On the monitors!” Artie commanded without a thought. I motioned the five of us further off to the side.
We looked on as a crowd of forty or fifty people took to fisticuffs near the base of ten of the towers that ferried passengers to the Mega-ship.
“By the Seven Worlds! It’s happening again!” Andie cried at almost a whisper.
Artemus instantly looked around at her, his mouth agape.
I want Atlantis Command right now!” He shouted turning back to the monitors.
“Commodore Celeste, online, sir.”
“Commander? What is going on down there?” Andie’s voice demanded from another, smaller monitor to our right.
Artemus looked around to see if we were still here. Knowing my group was well off-camera, I hadn’t phased us out. I nodded to him.
“Commodore, we’re receiving reports of civil unrest around the loading towers in sections twenty-eight and twenty-nine. Celestra World Headquarters has issued an emergency launch order.”
“They can’t do that, Commander! We’re only just passing thirty-three percent capacity! Can’t you do something to quell the insurgents?”
“Security is doing the best they can. We’re validating and authenticating the order to launch as we speak. I suggest you order your people to stuff those waiting to board into the lifts as tight as possible, Andromeda! I want to get as many passengers onboard before CWH calls my hand.” Artie paused to look down to the floor for a long moment. “Authorization to begin Final Launch-Prep Sequence, repeat, begin FLiPS!”
“Commander! No! We can’t do that! What about all the people still cued for boarding?” Andie’s voice shouted from the display.
“Once authenticated, I’ll sound the first warning sirens. They’ll then have two hours to seek refuge in the farthest bunkers they can. After the final sirens sound they’ll have thirty minutes before Atlantis rains down the fires of Valhalla.”
“Sir! We’re getting reports of explosions against Atlantis’ primary umbilical towers in sections twelve, fourteen, seven, two, two-thirteen, three-fifty-three, one hundred-nine, and two-ninety-nine!”
“Sir! CWH order verified and authenticated!”
“DROGUE-IT!” Artemus spat vehemently as he pounded his fist on the nearest console top. “Andromeda! Get those people at the towers onboard now and ready Atlantis for launch! Cancel all further boarding calls!”
“But, Commander!”
“No buts, Commodore Celeste! Follow your orders! Get that FLiPS started now!”
“Acknowledged and understood, Commander! Atlantis, out.” Andie’s defeated voice said from the comm monitor.
Andie and Regina Celeste each took one of my hands and squeezed. Both were shaking violently.
“Alex, IIIIIIII don’t think I can take this again!” Andie cried quietly. I gave her hand a firm squeeze of support.
“Ground Control, Sound the first warnings!” Artemus Celeste ordered as he looked around to us again, tears streaming down his face.
“Empress?” He pleaded for me to do something.
Those near enough to hear him turned and began to stare at the five of us then their commander.
Artie turned around and gazed out at his control room personnel. He turned back quickly.
“Oh, Empress of Time and Space,” he announced loud enough for everyone in the room to hear as he knelt down on one knee, “please, help rescue our race from extinction? I beg of you!”
“Father, NO!” Andie cried out as she rushed over to him and pulled him to his feet. “Alexandra already knows what will happen plus, we’re already here to help! Pleading or praying to her will only upset her.”
There was a room-filling gasp from his peers as they witnessed something they thought completely impossible.
“Commander Artemus Celeste,” I pronounced regally as I caused myself to glow moderately for effect, “we are here to help and will do everything within our powers to save this civilization. We do not require your devotion or your prayers to us. We do, however, require you to complete your given orders before rendering our assistance, so please sir, continue the mission.”
The control room was so quiet you could hear people’s hearts’ rapidly beating!
“Thank you, Empress.” Artie bowed before turning back to the others.
“You heard the Empress! Let’s get Atlantis off the ground, people!”
Two hours passed by slowly. In that time, most of the elevator towers had been cleared, disabled, locked up, and abandoned. Only two had a few people calmly waiting for their turn in the last lift to enter the mighty leviathan christened ‘Atlantis’.
“Sound the thirty-minute warnings!” Artie ordered forcefully. “Patch me through to Atlantis!” He barked. The stress of what he had to do was starting to really show on his face and in his voice.
“Atlantis Command. Commodore Celeste.”
“Sweetheart? I’m afraid I won’t be able to make it aboard. We have major uprisings at over seventy-five umbilical towers now. I’m sounding the thirty-minute warning. Are you ready on your end, Commodore?”
The ‘pre-launch’ Andie on the display looked away for a moment and quickly rubbed her eyes dry before turning back. “FLiPS complete. Awaiting final departure orders and authentication…SIR!”
“Start the departure clock at ‘T’-minus thirty minutes! Commodore, you are go for Main Thruster Priming sequence.”
“Acknowledged! Commensing MTP.” Andie’s voice sounded coldly professional over the audio transducers.
“Atlantis Command, because of the emergency launch order you now have authority. Repeat, you have authority! Good luck, Commodore! Get those people to our new home safely. Launch Command, out.” Artie signed off and immediately turned back to me. His cheeks were wet.
“Now what, Alexandra?” He asked dejectedly as he wiped his tears.
“Sir! You might want to see this! Freight tower eighty-one! There is a man actually climbing the tower, sir!” A man’s voice shouted out.
Before us on the display, a figure was shown actually climbing the external structure!
“Zoom and refocus.” Artie ordered and the picture zoomed in.
“The EQUIUS! I know for certain Representative Mirtuak’s name was not on the boarding list! What is he thinking?”
“Only of himself, would be my guess, Cmdr. Celeste.” Quintin Darough answered in disgust as mom nodded her agreement. “He’s trying to save himself and to hell with the real passengers! I’ve seen similar acts of desperation on my world in less severe circumstances!”
“Sir! Security reports several incapacitated personnel at the base of tower eighty-one. Four with no vital signs!”
“Get those men out of there and down into the bunker. NOW!”
“Security at tower eighty-one. Clear all causalities. Get out of there immediately, if not quicker! Countdown clock is ‘T’-minus twenty-five minutes and counting!” Someone barked into they’re headset.
Andie squeezed my hand tighter to get my attention.
“Alex, Rep. Mirtuak never boarded Atlantis. Seventy-five other representatives boarded, but not him.”
Artie turned to us, overhearing his daughter.
“Andromeda,” Artie sighed heavily in resignation, “none of the Representatives’ names’ were on the boarding list! We all voted, unanimously, to stay behind so that more, well-deserving people could go.”
“WHAT?” Andie shrilled in absolute horror! “Are you telling me that you had no intention of boarding, father?” She demanded.
Artie remained silent.
Billie appeared off to our right.
“Cap, we’re ready for MATO. All Mind Warriors are in position and standing by.”
“Understood, commander. For now, Billie, can you possibly clear that freight tower? It seems we have a verified, potential stowaway trying to board Atlantis.”
“On it, cap.”
“Billie?”
“Cap?”
“No need to be gentle about it. Four people paid with their lives.” I added calmly.
“Aye, Cap. Which tower?”
“Freight eighty-one, Commander.”
The individual climbing the structure suddenly flew off at an alarming speed before our very eyes!
“SurvCom! How high was that man on the tower?” Artie balked. Quinn balked at me, astonished that I’d order such an action.
“Three hundred-forty-seven cubits, sir.”
“That’s almost two hundred-thirty meters, Alex.” Mom whispered.
Artemus Celeste’s mouth dropped open as he stared at us.
“You just killed that man!” Quinn declared in anger.
“And he killed four others in his greed-driven pursuit to gain access, Quinn!” I countered.
“Cmdr. Celeste, I believe martial law has been in effect since the order to launch was issued?”
He nodded sadly.
“Cmdr. Celeste, I need you to picture the faces of all the representatives, please.” I said nodding to Billie. ‘Transfer those images to Reggie Reilly, Gena, Alexis, you, and me, Billie.”
Once received, we sorted our quarry between the six of us. Surprisingly, they had stayed in their exclusive little clichés- except for Mirtuak, who was now out of the picture.
“Good hunting, ladies,” I said as I phased out to find my share of unauthorized passengers
I found them- twelve men and eight women- hunkered down in a large storage compartment in Delta ring. I didn’t even introduce myself, instead just transporting them back to the control room without a word.
Within two minutes, all ninety Celestra representatives were crowding the back third of Artie’s control room in complete confusion as to how they got here.
The large room had grown eerily quiet.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” I began with a predatory grin to our new, unwelcome ‘guests’. I had walked down to the middle of the large control room. “Welcome to Launch Control.” I greeted with outstretched hands. “I’m sure you will have the best seats in the house to witness the launch of Atlantis.”
“How did we get here?” One very tall, older man growled, arrogantly!
“The Empress of Time and Space does not have to justify her reasoning or actions to the likes of cheaters, liars, and cowards!” Mom declared regally with a strong helping of disgust thrown in. I noticed Quinn stare at her.
“There is no such person! And how dare you dwarves deny me my rightful passage to our new home!”
“How dare I,” I initiated my glow again before continuing? “How dare…I…deny you YOUR nonexistent, cowardly…ILLEGAL, place on Atlantis?!” I upped my glow emphasizing those words. I began to slow the speed of light in the large room.
Everyone looked around and began gasping in fear.
“How dare YOU insult me before my sisters and honorable colleagues, sir! Miss Sangiere? If this arrogant thug opens his mouth again, please impress upon him the meaning of ‘silence’!”
“As you wish, Empress Alexandra.”
“I will not be bovined by special effect…ech…” The Representative declared just before he started grabbing his throat and choking for air. He rose about a cubit- a little over a third of a meter into the air.
“You will not annoy our Empress with your arrogant tongue any longer, sir.” Billie hissed with narrowed eyes.
Again a collective gasp sounded throughout the control room.
“Would anyone else like to challenge my Mind Warrior?” I asked calmly and waited several seconds. “Cmdr. Celeste, you claimed these men and women selflessly voted to stay behind to let the more deserving seek a new home?”
“I thought we were all in agreement, Empress. Apparently, I have been misinformed.” Artie answered with a sneer to his fellow representatives.
“What would you have me do with them then, Commander? In total, there is less than a phalanx gathered before us…a small enough number for Ms. Sangiere to dispatch in less than the blink of an eye.” I asked still holding my predatory grin on the nervous group before me.
“Dispatch, Empress?” Artie asked in trepidation.
“Dispatch, Commander, as in delete. I believe the operative term you use on this planet would be ‘disintegrate’ or reduce to the sub-atomic level.” I answered, remaining eerily serene and callous.
Quintin and Artemus looked at me in shocked fear- appalled that I had even entertained that action.
“Alex, Billie, please don’t do that.” Andie urged with a trembling voice. “Too many people are going to lose their lives when Atlantis launches in twenty minutes. Can’t we just make sure they honor their initial commitment? Transport them to one of the outlying, abandoned, subway stations, well clear of the blast radius?”
“You make a good point, sister.” I said as I walked over to Andie and placed a hand on her shoulder. I then looked around the room, to all the faces anxiously listening to my every word. Billie nodded in agreement.
“Atlantis’ launch was fouled by many losses and I am sure you felt strongly about leaving those that lawfully participated in and won the lottery- the ones left behind when greed and self-righteousness overruled generosity and courage…when these very representatives decided they were more important and that Atlantis was at risk from those not as deserving. It was then that they ordered the emergency launch while already safely aboard.”
I motioned for Billie to release the now, not so demanding, man.
Billie gently lowered her prisoner to the floor and released him from her invisible hold.
“What are your orders, Empress?” Billie looked my way while her target increased the distance from her.
As if that would help protect him!
“Sisters? Now knowing their motivation, what would you have me do?” I asked Andie and Reggie Celeste as I looked at them both, calmly.
“Empress, could we still allow them a choice?” Regina Celeste asked timidly. “Give them the choice of boarding Atlantis or honorably staying behind as they originally agreed?”
Andie looked at her sister with a renewed respect as I nodded once to my half-sisters.
“Acceptable.” I agreed as I looked around at the cowering group. “Those wishing to honor their original commitment, please move to the left side of the control room. Those wishing to still board Atlantis, move to the right side.” I announced.
The whole room started to vibrate subtly.
“Sir! Atlantis has completed MTP and has begun Sequential Main Thruster Ignition.”
“Ladies and Gentlemen, please make your decision. Time IS of the essence.” I pushed.
Andie and Regina’s eyes widened as they watched the division forming in our large, interred, group.
Seventy-five people had decided to do the honorable thing and elect to stay behind. I walked over to them and observed their faces, their posture, they’re commitment.
Seventy-six of us were suddenly in one of the large auditoriums in Beta ring.
“I am so sorry for this. Please take your seats and strap in, ladies and gentlemen.” I announced loudly.
“But we were the ones that choose to stay behind. Why are we here?” A younger woman with ruined make-up asked as she looked around in astonishment.
“Because you are the honorable ones, Lisele.” I answered her by name. “You alone are the ones that showed renewed courage to do the honorable thing. In order to re-establish your society on a new world, people such as yourselves with the courage to do what is right, are the most sought after commodity in the universes. We will meet again toward the end of your journey. In the interim, you will not speak or write of what I have done OR of my very existence! Good luck.”
The control room reappeared.
“Are we ready?” I asked sadly of the other group, but didn’t wait for any replies.
A darkened subway station platform appeared. Before anyone protested the control room reappeared around me.
“T-minus ten minutes and counting. SMTI fifty percent complete. Thrusters on Epsilon and Delta rings are hot, ready for throttle-up, sir.”
“Sir! Surface temperatures are nearing critical at the launch site!”
“Already?” Artie exclaimed in surprise. “At just fifty percent?”
“My people are working on it now, sir.”
“I wasn’t lying, Artie.” I whispered as I neared him and Quinn. “A ninety furlong deep crater, remember?”
Quintin Darough remained quiet, his eyes motioning to me.
“What are we to do, Alexandra?” Artie lamented in horror.
“Let us all do our jobs, commander. Trust that the Empress and her sisters will do what is needed.” I answered as I placed a hand on his shoulder. “Miss Sangiere. Status.”
“All stations re-manned and standing by, Cap.” Billie responded.
“T-minus five minutes, sir. SMTI- sixty percent. We just lost all thermal sensors on the surface! By the Seven Worlds, level one internal temperature is starting to climb!”
“Commander, all data links and telemetry just went off-line!”
“Switch to remote site telemetry!”
“Yes, sir! Telemetry coming back online.”
“Miss Sangiere, all stations enable protective thermal shielding. Thirty percent.” I ordered.
“Aye! All stations report thirty percent on the protective thermal, Cap. Standing by for further orders.”
“Internal Environmental. Temperature status on level one?” Artie requested after I nodded to him.
“Holding steady, sir.”
Artemus Celeste exhaled heavily.
“Sir. SMTI- eighty-five percent.”
The place was really shaking now as over three quarters of Atlantis’ main thrusters were running and awaiting throttle-up.
“Ex-O, increase thermal shielding to fifty percent.” I ordered.
“Aye, Cap.”
“All stations reporting thermal shielding at fifty and holding steady. Emitter power confirmed well within the green, ma’am.” Billie relayed.
“Very good, Ex-O. Stand by.”
“Aye, ma’am.” Billie smiled as she looked over at me.
“How’s Gena holding up, Billie?” I asked.
“She says she’s having a blast, Alex.” Billie rolled her eyes, as did I, at the pun.
“Commander Celeste, Atlantis has completed SMTI and initiated automated throttle up.”
“Full thermal shields, Miss Sangiere, and engage MATO.” I ordered calmly.
“Aye, Cap, thermals to one hundred. MATO coupling complete and standing by.”
“MATO, Alexandra?” Artie asked in confusion, not recognizing the acronym.
“Mind warrior Assisted Take Off, Commander.” I grinned devilishly. “Unless, of course, you don’t want Atlantis to leave the planet?”
His mouth dropped open as well as Quinn’s.
The walls around us began shaking violently and dust started falling from the ceiling. Many a head looked up and around in subdued terror. Quintin Darough’s eyes became wide as saucers.
“Atlantis throttling up, commander! Twenty-five…fifty…seventy-five…”
“Miss Sangiere, MATO is go. Coordinate supplemental thrust proportionally between all stations.
“Aye, Cap. MATO units engaged and supplementing thrust to Atlantis Main Engines.”
“Keep her straight and level, Miss Sangiere.” I said calmly.
“Aye, Cap. Straight and level.”
“Sir, we confirm Atlantis liftoff at ‘T’-plus one minute and twenty seconds!”
Loud applause, cheers, and whistles issued forth from the large control room.
“Commander! Level one internal temperature is climbing again!”
“Evacuate Level One of all personnel.” Artie ordered as things really started shaking apart! Loose items began falling from the various command stations as pictures and technical drawings violently jumped from the walls. Overhead lights began blinking, failing, or breaking from the intense vibration. In Alex Steinert’s words, it felt like all hell was breakin’ loose!
“Level one EVAC commencing.”
I nodded to mom, both Reggie’s, and Andie.
“Time to help our sisters, ladies.”
All four disappeared. I went over and took Billie’s hand and felt the slight drain immediately
“Cap, all stations report arrival of secondary power sources.” Billie announced.
“Go to War Emergency Power- one-ten-percent- on all thermal shield emitters, Miss Sangiere.” I commanded.
“Aye, ma’am, one-ten!”
I groaned as the power drain on me became uncomfortable. Billie looked at me curiously as the uncomfortable feeling subsided immediately.
“Don’t go easy on me, honey. I’m not a china doll.” I told her.
“I started out pulling the percentage I had previously in Greece, but…” Billie started to explain, but stopped and stared at me again.
“But?” I asked.
“But I nearly overloaded myself, Alex…its…its like…your available energy reserve has increased by hundreds of magnitudes! How did you get so powerful…in such a short period of time?”
“Look, let’s worry about the particulars after Atlantis tops escape velocity.” I suggested. “In the meantime, use what you need, Will.”
She nodded silently, her eyes narrowed and mouth slightly open.
“Sir, Atlantis just reached escape velocity!” ‘Flight’ announced excitedly about two minutes later.
“Keep MATO active for a few more minutes, Miss Sangiere.” I ordered.
“Aye, Cap. I saw that we’d be needed for a little longer.
“Alert Amy and Lena that I’ll be transporting them topside for fire control.”
“Aye. Cmdr. Reynolds and her daughter have been alerted and are standing by at station Frances, Cap.” Billie acknowledged.
“Will she be able to keep up with the rest of you, Will?” I asked with concern.
“Secondary power has already decoupled and she’s holding her own, Alex.”
I nodded and transported to that location, picked up Amy and Lena then transported to the surface, but remained phased out.
The devastation was unimaginable! Nothing remained of the three hundred-eighty support towers or the ground they had been built on. Even out of phase, the heat was almost unbearable!
“Think you two could put together enough of a rain to cool things off a little?” I asked.
“Shouldn’t be much of a problem, though I can feel how dry the air is…even though we aren’t even phased in.” Amy responded. “Sprinkle, you handle the precip and I’ll try to import as much water vapor as I can scrounge up.”
“I’ll give it my best, mom.” Lena replied, but paused a moment. “Um…Alex? Can we even do our thing while still out of phase with this reality?”
“Never question the Empress, Sprinkle. We wouldn’t be here if she didn’t already know we could handle it.” Amy told her.
“Sorry. I’m still new to this whole ‘gift’ thing, mom.”
“No prob, Sprink! Here comes the moisture, have at it.”
Though only a moderate rain event and nothing like they had accomplished in Yellowstone or our arrival site, it was enough to cool the red-hot earth on and around the newly exposed control bunker. It wouldn’t cool completely for a few days at the least.
The size of the new crater was massive- by my reckoning, almost twice the size of the modern Yellowstone caldera and many times deeper!
We stood and watched as the steam of the rainstorm rose high into the sky for a few minutes before we transported back to the control bunker.
“No, sir. I can’t explain the appearance, or disappearance for that matter, of the precipitation! Level one internal temperature has returned to nominal levels, though.” Artie was being informed as we rephased in the control room just to his left.
“How did you do it, Alexandra?” Artemus Celeste asked in awe. “How did you make it rain?”
“Commander, I wouldn’t automatically assume Alexandra the source.” Quinn warned as he nodded to Amy and Lena.
On the console nearest us, ‘FlightComm’, sat a newly opened polypropylene bottle of water. Amy snorted at our host and motioned to the bottle with her eyes. The water in the bottle began to evaporate even as a small cloud appeared and grew darker up near the ceiling.
“I think you hurt my Weather Mage’s feelings by giving me the credit, Artie.” I said with a nod as it began to rain lightly on the mesmerized people sitting at and around FlightComm’s console. Quinn shook his head and rubbed his forehead while grinning knowingly.
“Umm…Sir, Atlantis telemetry reports they have exceeded parking orbit velocity and are still accelerating!”
FlightComm’s console immediately shorted out and went dark.
“Oops, sorry about that, guys. I may have gotten a tad bit overzealous.” Amy blushed brightly.
“Miss Sangiere, one final push, as we talked about, if you please?” I ordered as Artemus Celeste turned and glared at me.
“Aye, Cap, increasing Atlantis velocity to one third light speed.” Billie relayed and paused.
“Cap? Increasing to that velocity, all stations will lose their lock with Atlantis in two minutes.”
“Understood, Ex-O and noted, but the increase in velocity has to occur.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
“Why, Alexandra?” Artie questioned, as he got right up in my face.
“To make it to their destination in ten-point-four-six years, Cmdr. Celeste.” I explained. “And also so they can escape the galaxy’s galactic center. You do know there is a destructive, black hole there don’t you?”
“That theory has never been proven! How could you know…” Artie started to protest before realizing who he was talking to. “I guess it really does exist.”
“Now you’re learning, hun.” I giggled in amusement.
“But our planetary departure checklist! How will they know their course?” Artie argued.
“Let’s ask Atlantis’ Commander, shall we?” I suggested. “Billie could you have Andie and Reggie come up to control?”
“Aye, they’re on their way.”
“Alex? You wanted to see us?” Andie asked as she and Reggie appeared beside me. Artemus jumped in surprise.
“Your father is concerned that since you did not complete your planetary departure checklist that Atlantis is at risk of becoming lost. Could you and Reggie relate the actions taken on your part? Just after launch?”
“At first we were concerned that our continued acceleration would compromise Atlantis’ structural integrity, but as we neared the phenomenal velocity of six hundred million cubits per second, all structural parameters remained in the green. We determined that our trajectory would allow us a safe course out of our system and pass harmlessly between several others, but using their gravity wells to maintain, even increase, our velocity.”
“Further computations confirmed that we could safely ‘slingshot’ past our galactic center- which we later discovered contained a zero point anomaly- a black hole, as Alex calls them. Gaining even more velocity from our ‘slingshot’ around the galactic center allowed Atlantis to near the speed of light briefly, but because of our mass, we could only maintain seven hundred fifty million cubits per second for about eighteen months before again slowing to six hundred million cubits. That seemed to be Atlantis’ ‘sweet spot’.” Andie related as she eyed me carefully. The whole control room remained silent as she continued.
“We found that our initial trajectory had actually saved us from making any course changes during our ten year voyage to Earth.”
Artemus Celeste looked at his two daughters with a slack jaw, his eyes open wide.
“What did you say?” He asked completely dumbfounded.
Andie and Reggie just looked back at him in confusion.
“What did you just call the planet you traveled to?”
“Earth, Father. The planet we are currently orbiting- Sol 3- is called Earth by Alexandra and the future inhabitants.”
“You found our Homeworld? By the Seven Worlds, how?”
“Our ‘Homeworld’, father? I thought the planet of our ancestors dead and no longer capable of supporting life?” Andie shook her head several times, successfully acting confused.
“You must be mistaken, father. Earth, the planet we found and now orbit, is thriving with diverse life and according to our instruments, very much capable of supporting life.” Reggie responded.
“Would y’all like to see it, Artie?” I interrupted with a big smile.
“Cap, all stations have just lost touch with Atlantis.” Billie informed me one hundred long, silent, seconds later.
“Have all stations disengage, power down, an’ report to the control room,”
“Aye, Cap.”
“Will?”
“Cap?”
“Y’all can stop referring to me as mah sister. She’s the one in the mil’tary, not me.” I smiled.
“Sorry. Jacki Cummins’ memories kind of took over, Alex. All stations are enroute to our location, Ca…Alex.” Billie blushed and glanced to the floor momentarily.
“Thank you, Miss Sangiere, wonderful job.” I replied with an impish smile.
Billie glared at me for ten seconds.
“So, Ru…Alexandra, what is your plan now?” Artemus Celeste asked, as the whole control room seemed to grow quiet. He had definitely picked up on my offer to see Atlantis.
“Ah don’t know ‘bout y’all, but Ah need ta take five. T’day’s been a little tirin’. Artie. Where kin a body get forty winks ‘round here?” I asked as the fatigue I had felt and fought since our first confrontation started getting stronger.
“I have a convertible in my office, Empress. You’re welcome to use it for as long as you require.” Cmdr. Celeste offered.
“Ver’ kind a y’all, hun. See y’all in four hours.” I said as I triggered the control room door. “Billie, y’all have the Con.”
“As you wish, cap.” Billie replied shaking her head while smiling knowingly. “We’ll come and wake you in eight. Rest well, ma’am.”
New Babylon Space Command, Celestra, Standard Year 247:06:21
“Alex? You really need to stop testing me.” Billie said as I came out of Cmdr. Celeste’s private bathroom. “I’ve been using and refining my gift since Gena was born, you know.”
“Look, I’m sorry, Will. I was really tired and I didn’t want certain things to slip away while I reclined. I can’t afford to make any mistakes on this one. Andie and Reggie are counting on me.”
“We, Alex. We can’t afford to make any mistakes that will interfere with the landing. We all have a stake in this. It’s not just you, all alone, sister.”
A knock on the door stopped any rebuttal I might have given.
“Come in, Artemus. We’re both decent.” Billie shouted.
“I hope you slept well, Alexandra. You look refreshed.”
“I got four hours. I’ll perform within nominal limits.” I answered.
“You’ve been asleep for eight hours, Alex.” Billie argued.
“Have I?” I countered with a smile as Cami rushed into the room.
“Alex? How did three hundred more survivors suddenly appear in the auditorium? I thought I’d come and ask seeing as you were here fast asleep, weren’t you?” Cami asked, or stated angrily, crossing her arms in front of her.
Artemus and Billie glared at me in silence.
“There was work to be done.” I stated simply as I headed around them for the door.
“That’s your answer?” Billie demanded as she caught my arm to stop me. “Alex, there are others of us that can retrieve survivors. Why must you insist on taking full responsibility?” She asked before pausing. An idea seemed to hit her.
“You don’t trust me! You don’t trust us- your sisters! Why, Alex?”
“It’s not that I don’t trust my sisters, Will. I do. I trust you with my very life!” I countered.
“Then what? Why do everything by yourself, Alex? Why?” Billie demanded in anguish.
“CONDITION BLACK IN CONFERENCE ROOM THREE-SIX! REPEAT, CONDITION BLACK IN CONFERENCE ROOM THREE-SIX!” Screamed from the ceiling.
Artemus reached for his headset.
“This is Celeste. What’s happening?” He demanded angrily.
“WHAT?!” He paused in astonishment, staring directly at me. “How many?” Again he paused. His face seemed to drain of color.
“And they just suddenly appeared? Was Alexandra with them? Did anybody see the Empress amongst them?” Artie continued to stare at me as he listened carefully to his headset.
“Understood. Do what you can for them. See if there are any medical professionals in the other survivor groups. Get them to help if able.”
“That’s what I said. Those people need the best care we can provide! I’m on my way, Celeste out!” Artie glared at me as he signed off.
“What possessed you to go to that power plant and rescue one hundred and seventy-eight employees from a highly radioactive, sealed off, containment area, Alexandra?! You could’ve been killed!” Artie almost shouted. He was so incensed, I half expected him to keep going.
Billie continued to glare at me, but her eyes softened as I pictured the scene and what I had to do.
“You actually phased out all those people while phased out yourself, Alex?” Billie’s mouth dropped open slightly. “How, by the Goddess, did you manage that?”
“It wasn’t easy, Will, but I got most of them out.” I answered. I let my head drop. “Still, I should have been able to get to all of them. It’s just that the few that were closest to the leak…they were melt…I couldn’t get to them in time, Will!”
Pulling myself together quickly, I smiled tensely.
“At least I know my Reilly’s Emergency Recall system works.”
Billie’s mouth hit the floor!
“How…how long, Alex?” She asked cautiously narrowing her eyes.
“Tibius said I was fortunate this time- only one Terra Nuevo year.”
“You should have told me, Al…”
“So you could’ve gone in my place, Will? Could you have stopped time in order to get those people out? Could you have rewound time for the ones you missed the first, second, third, or even forth time?” I asked as my pitch raised an octave. “None of you could have rescued all those people and you know it, Will! I…I was the only one…that had the right gift…”
“At what cost though, Empress? We lose you and we lose the means to protect the timeline! We lose the means to protect these people, Alex!”
“Duely noted, Assistant Director Sangiere. Let’s continue with our mission, shall we?”
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:25
After the usual collapse to black, deafening screams of terror from my eleven hundred or so inexperienced companions, travel through the stars, and another blackout, Atlantis’ diplomatic shuttle hangar appeared around us. The lights were already on and I noticed the green indicator light by the shuttle bay’s access door illuminated, thus indicating that we had breathable atmosphere, and that it was safe to open the passageway door.
Immediately, gasps and other verbal indications of surprise and wonder assaulted my ears. And complaining? It was deafening!
“Huh, I guess I don’t have to go back and re-pressurize the shuttle bay after all.” Andie surmised curiously as she looked around us.
“Sorry, sis, y’all still need ta go back, that’s why ever’thin’s ready. Fifteen minutes should do it. Be careful and try to stay firmly in this dimension.” I smiled at my temporally-naïve, half-sister as I started to feel the load of so many passengers on my over-extended, protective temporal bubble.
“Oh ya. Sorry, Alex, I’ll get a move on then.” Andie apologized before her face turned red in concentration and she disappeared.
She didn’t even think to ask if she could phase out while our group, as a whole, was still out of phase. Nor did she even think to ask if she could return in time fifteen minutes earlier.
I shook my head and smiled brightly at those observations.
“You are clear to rephase, Empress.” Andie acknowledged over the shuttle bay’s audio transducers.
The fatigue I had been feeling subsided only slightly as I phased us back in to this reality.
“What was so funny, Alex?” Mom asked as she, Quinn, Billie, and the rest of my sisters looked to me.
“Andie didn’t even blink when I told her she still needed to go back fifteen minutes to pressurize the shuttle bay.” I answered.
“So? What’s so funny about that?” Amy inquired. “I thought she was part of the royal family?”
“It’s the first time she ever done actual time travel, honey. Up’n’till this point, Andie’s only ever phased out and ported to a place in normal time.” I explained.
Reggie Celeste’s mouth dropped open as she stared at me.
“Oh, come on! Y’all didn’t see that happenin’? Own up, honey, ‘cause Ah know better.” I challenged my younger half-sister.
Andie, Ian, and a contingent of security coming through the shuttle bay’s interior door stopped any reply from Regina Celeste.
Ian and his men stopped dead in their tracks as they looked around at the large assemblage of people curiously milling about the massive hangar.
Andie quickly approached me then suddenly lunged, wrapping her arms around me.
“By the Goddess, Alex, I did it! I actually did it!” she squealed in excitement as she squeezed me tighter.
“Never had a doubt, sis.” I managed to gasp out as I noticed Ian stop in front of Reggie.
“Are you alright, my l…subcommander?” He asked with a slight stumble in his professionalism.
“Just kiss your girl, son!” Quinn pressed.
In response, my half-sister wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him full on the lips!
Cheers and whistles arose from those of us close enough to witness the overly sustained event.
“I had hopes that those two would eventually find each other.” Artemus said from my left as Andie finally released me.
“And you!” Artie said looking enamored at his oldest daughter. “Did you really just go back in time to activate the shuttle bay? Did you actually travel backward in time fifteen minutes, Andromeda?”
Andie only nodded enthusiastically and wiped some tears from her eyes.
“Simply fantastic! I find it hard to believe what my eyes have shown me these last eighteen hours! You cannot possibly fathom how proud I am of you and Regina at this moment, Andromeda Amelia Celeste!”
Andie and Reggie’s eyes overflowed as they both wrapped their arms around their father and hugged him for all they were worth.
Artemus Celeste managed to look over at me, smiled, and winked- a tear running from his eye.
“Ma?” My daughter, Reggie, called to get my attention. I looked over to where she approached.
“Ma, Ian and his guys have things well in hand. Maybe you should go and get some rest? It’s been, like three days since you got some real shut-eye.” She urged taking my hand in hers.
I smiled deviously as I countered her attempt to transport me to my quarters. Her questioning gaze demanded an explanation.
“Ain’t ready to call it a day, honey. Got a couple more surprises yet.”
“Oh. You mean this one?” My Reggie asked as she pointed back to the door where more people began to file in.
“Araul, I need the council to stay back until I can welcome our newest passengers to Atlantis.” Andie ordered as she turned to her head of security.
“Understood, Commodore.”
Artemus looked at the growing contingent and squinted a few times.
“Alexandra, are those perchance the seventy-five representatives that ‘elected’ to stay behind on Celestra?” he asked quietly.
“Why? Did Ah get it wrong? Did Ah transport the courageous and mor’ly willin’ to the wrong place, Artie?”
Without answering, Cmdr. Celeste wrapped his huge arms around me and squeezed gently. I had to admit that it felt good.
“Score another win for the Empress.” Reggie giggled softly from my side.
“Dixie, I’d like to make an overhead.” Andie asked, looking to the ceiling.
“Can I have everyone’s attention?” Andie’s voice rang out through the huge hangar as she waved her hand in the air.
“For those that have yet to meet me, I’m Commodore Andromeda Celeste, commander of this vessel. On behalf of my crew, my first officer Regina, and myself, I would like to welcome you all aboard Atlantis.” She greeted, stopping for the applause to die down.
“You have arrived in our diplomatic shuttle bay. Currently, we are orbiting a habitable planet in the Sol planetary system we originally named, ‘Sol 3’. I’m sure you all would like to view this gem it took Atlantis over ten years to get to, but first we have assembled a contingent of representatives and security personnel to answer any questions and help secure living quarters for each of you. I would ask that everyone please remain calm and cooperate with us as this process will take time.”
“Ten years! But how did we get here in a matter of seconds when it took so long for you?” Someone shouted out from the crowd.
“Yes, it took Atlantis ten years, four months, and fifteen days to arrive here. Sol 3 is estimated to be two hundred and three Light Units from Celestra. As for how you all got here in the matter of a few seconds, I defer to our amazing benefactor, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” Andie answered as she pointed to me, but her smile clouded as she realized something was off with the time versus distance math. She looked at me strangely.
‘Empress of Time and Space’, echoed around the room and Andie waited for the commotion to quiet.
“Alexandra generously offered her gift of time and space travel to transport those marooned on Celestra because of the emergency order to launch, here to Atlantis.”
“Dixie? I’d like to add my greeting as well.” I said to the ceiling. Andie looked at me and nodded with a smile.
“And now my sister, Alexandra, would like to say a few words.” Andie said, announcing me.
‘Sisters’, echoed throughout the large hangar. I gave Andie a stern glare.
“In truth, Andromeda ‘n Regina Celeste are mah half-sisters. “ I announced to clarify- my voice amplified by the overhead audio transducers. “We have our mother, Ruth, in common.”
I waited until the echoes and murmuring faded before continuing.
“On behalf’a me an the rest of mah sisters who call this here planet our home, Ah’d like ta ‘fishally welcome y’all to Earth!”
‘Earth’ began to resonate loudly throughout the shuttle bay- not only voiced from those newly arrived, but also from Atlantis’ attending crew.
“Happy now, mother?” My daughter groaned, but smiled as she gently took my hand again. I squeezed it once to have her wait a moment.
“Andie? Y’all got this?” I asked. “Ah’m feelin’ a might tuckered, so me’n mah Reggie’s gonna port ta mah quarters.”
“So, you’ll be staying the week then, Alex?” Andie asked after closing her eyes for only a few seconds.
“Got it in one, hun.”
With their mission to Celestra completed, Alex and company take time out to ‘soar’ with the Pixies before tackling their next mission of…
Episode 8
Season 5
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:26
“Hey, mom. You get some rest?” My daughter, Reggie asked, as I walked out into the living area from my bedroom, my hand covering a deep yawn.
“How long was I out, honey?”
“About eighteen hours.” She answered as if it were nothing special. To me it was the longest I had slept in years- six and a half to be exact. Not counting my layover on Terra Nuevo, that is.
“So how goes the housing assignments for our newest passengers?” I asked as I sat down beside her.
“Everyone has been assigned quarters, mom.” Reggie paused ten seconds. “Of course you know we reunited several families…several separated family members that had given up hope of ever seeing they’re abandoned loved ones again.”
I nodded. “It’s what we do, honey.”
“I’m really proud of you, mom.” Reggie said as she snuggled up to me.
“And I’m so proud of what you did too, young lady! You really helped out back on Celestra.”
“I really didn’t do that much, mom.” She replied back, embarrassed. “I only did what I saw was right- what would help the time line.”
“Exactly, honey!”
“But Amy, Lena, Romney, Cami, Cassi, Billie, Gena, Franny, Quinten, and Gram helped too. Even Andie and Reggie helped!” She argued.
“Also correct, honey. We all work well together. It’s called teamwork and the Empress has a great team to support her. Though…” I smiled as I looked around the room, “You might want to add a few more names to that list you just rattled off.”
My daughter took the hint and slowly looked around our living area.
“That’s downright creepy! Don’t they have stalking laws on your Earth, girls?” Reggie asked the twenty Pixies sitting about the room, silently watching and listening to our conversation.
Trina flew down from one of the lampshades and exited Pixie mode.
“Yuuka suggested we keep an eye on you, Alex…in case you decided to go back for more survivors.” She said sitting down on the lounge chair opposite Reggie and I.
“I’d go back if there were still any winners of the lottery still marooned on Celestra, honey.”
“You mean the rest are all dead, Empress?” Abigail, one of Allie’s original six, asked in shock.
“Many people regarded the ‘Exodus Lottery’ as an attempt to legitimize upper-class priority.” I told everyone in the room. “So, only about a sixth of the planet actually participated.”
“That’s so sad! Why would everyone think that, Alexandra?” Allie asked as she grew up and sat next to my Reggie on the couch.
“Because it was mostly true, honey.” I shook my head several times thinking about several scenarios I had run. “It was decided early on that some intelligent choice needed to be put into action. Starting over on a new planet requires the talents of many trades- mostly skilled professionals like Engineers, Carpenters, Doctors...” I related.
“Sending just laborers, skilled or unskilled laypeople, without proper oversight, lowered the chances of survival drastically. So, in essence the lottery was more of a quota system and not an actual game of chance.”
“So…does Commodore Celeste know about the sham?” Trina asked curiously.
“Why not ask her, girls? Time to phase in, sis.” I said to the air behind me.
“Aunt Andie, you should know better! It’s been how many months since meeting the Empress?” Reggie giggled as she turned her head and body almost entirely around next to me.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:28
“How are the new recruits, girls? Andie asked, looking around the room without responding to my Reggie’s admonishment.
“Simone and Ginger are the most oblivious Pixies I’ve ever met, Commodore.” Allie declared without pause. “I’ve seen rocks in complete freefall that can grasp the basics of flight a hundred times faster than those two!”
“Wow, don’t sugar-coat it, honey!” I giggled.
“It’s true, Alex! Those two couldn’t fly a straight line if they were plastered on the windscreen of a fast moving, land-based vehicle going down a straight highway!”
“Wow…harsh.” Reggie giggled.
“They’ll get better, honey. We just need to get them drunk.” I assured my winged sisters candidly.
“Huh? Get them drunk? Why, Alex?” Trina asked, completely confused by what I said.
“I thought that’s how they got this way, Alex?” Maribelle, one of Mei-Lee’s great-granddaughters asked, looking very perplexed as she too grew up.
“Nope. Yuuka took them straight into Pixie mode…without any nanos in their system, honey. Virgin humans. Pixie mode is their base-form now. They must complete their Mahanilui in order to receive their gift- to be able to grow into ‘human mode’.”
“No way!” Annibelle, Maribelle’s natural- born twin shouted out as she too left Pixie mode.
“So…everything about those two is back-assward?” Trixi, Maribelle’s daughter, summarized, as she too grew to normal, human proportions and took a seat next to her mother and aunt on the side of the lounge chair.
“It happens sometimes, girls.” I said raising my hands to shoulder height, palms facing up.
“So…you’ve seen this sort of thing before, right?” Andie asked in a hesitant tone.
“Well…no…not really. This is the first time it’s happened…actually.” I him-hawed. “But I do know that things will work out for your Pixies, sis.”
Andie’s mouth dropped open and her eyes bulged for twenty long seconds.
“Mmmmmyyyyy Pixies?” My sister finally gasped out in surprise. “Why would I need any Pixies, Alex? What makes you think I even want any Pixies on Atlantis?”
Twenty pairs of eyes- both grown up and Pixie-sized- stared back angrily at my half-sister.
Did the room’s temperature suddenly fall twenty points?
“Present company excluded…of course.” She added timidly as she fearfully glanced around the room.
“Wow! That was a close one!” My Reggie declared with a slight giggle. “There was almost a canna Pixie whoop-ass opened in here! Good thing you’re related to the Empress, Aunt Andie! It coulda got reeeeal uuuugly!”
My quarter’s door opened and Yuuka walked in slowly, stopping with her hand in the doorway to keep it from closing.
“Oh, come on! I haven’t got all day, you two! Simone! Keep your attention on where you’re going and not where you’ve been! Ginger, quit playing with your breasts and pay attention to flying straight and level!” Yuuka growled to the yet, unseen new Pixies. She rolled her eyes in annoyance.
Our two newest Pixies ‘fluttered’ aimlessly into the room, awkwardly gained some altitude, and immediately tumbled onto the top of an end table instead of landing gracefully. Trina, Annibelle, Maribelle, and Trixi, as well as our other winged sisters, palmed their faces in embarrassment.
“Like I said, Alex, Flight sense worse than a rock! Attention spans’ about the same, too!” Allie complained as she pointed to her newest, clumsiest, winged sisters with a ‘there’s your proof’ hand gesture.
“Look, lady! This wasn’t our idea-oophhh.” The brunette Pixie shouted as she flew straight and true, angered by the comment. Allie simply batted the small, flying, woman away without a thought.
“You should have been able to avoid that! Rookie!” Allie hissed critically.
“Why can’t you fly that straight when you’re not angry?” Yuuka asked of the two as Simone picked herself up off the floor in front of where I sat on the couch. The redhead, still on the end table, simply and silently shrugged her tiny shoulders.
“Sorry you had to see that, Alex.” Allie apologized. She set her stare on both new Pixies. “If I could learn to fly at age six, these morons shouldn’t have any troubles like they do. They just frustrate the beeswax out of me!”
“We can make beeswax? What orifice does that come out of?” Simone questioned obliviously.
“I’d shut my mouth if I were you, Simone. I know for a fact she pulled that slap. The next one will probably do damage- a lot of it.” Yuuka warned.
“And that one didn’t?” Simone complained as she rubbed her tiny buttocks with both hands.
“Not as much as it could have, toots…” Yuuka’s eyes shot instantly to the other Pixie. “Ginger! Stop that this instant! You’ll go blind!” Yuuka growled angrily, appalled by what the mute Pixie was doing in ‘public’.
Again the older Pixies in the room palmed their faces in embarrassment.
“Yuuka, Trina, and Allie?” I asked to get their attention. “Please take me to Pixie mode. I think I might be able to help them.”
The room hushed as all eyes locked on me.
“Fly, that is.” I specified.
“You can’t be serious, Alex?” Andie gasped after ten seconds.
“Mom? Do you really think this is wise? I mean…you haven’t done this before, have you?” Reggie’s eyes were wide with concern.
“Alex Steinert had me take her to Pixie mode on our mission to 1942 Burma. Both shared memories so your mother should do fine, Reggie.” Yuuka responded as she took the few steps needed to stand before me. “I can do it alone if you two object.”
“Then take me to Pixie mode too, Yuuka!” Reggie demanded. “If ma insists on doing somethin’ stupid, I’m goin’ along to make sure she’s alright!”
“Would it work on me, I wonder.” Andie debated just above a whisper. “I’ve been curious…”
“Use your gift, sis. That should answer your question.” I advised with a smile.
After Andie’s eyes reopened, she grinned deviously as she nodded to me, but her smile waned a moment.
“What else did you see, sis?” I asked as I stood up.
“Regina’s on her way here…in three, two, one.”
“Andromeda Celeste! I forbid you to enter Pixie mode unless I am able to be by your side!” My half-sister shouted as she stormed into my quarters.
“No.” Andie exclaimed holding her hand up to stop our sister. “You can’t do it because of the baby, Reg. Stay back. I’ll be alright…promise.”
“Alex? Tell her she’s crazy!” Regina Celeste urged.
“She’ll be fine, Reg.” I reassured my younger half-sister. “Ladies? Anyone else want to be a Pixie? Mom? Cami? Franny? …Cassi?” I added, staring at the right side wall.
Those people named appeared right where I stared.
“Is it anything like going to ‘Mermaid mode?” Mom…Alexis, asked with a giggle.
“I would imagine it to be similar, yes.” I answered, though I really didn’t know since I’d never gone swimming with Rommie yet.
“Quinn? You want to come along?” I asked while trying to keep the devilish smile I felt surfacing in check.
“Wouldn’t I end up like those two geniuses?” He asked, pointing to Simone and Ginger, now both on the end table again.
“No, not necessarily.” I giggled as my restrained smile burst forth.
“IIIIIIII…I think I’ll pass on this one, girls. Thanks, but no thanks.”
I noticed Franny snap her fingers in disappointment.
“Ladies? Take us to Pixie mode, please. We’ll need three of you.” I announced as I offered my hands to those willing.
Trina, Allie and Yuuka joined our circle.
“Ready Squadron Leader. “ Allie and Trina chorused simultaneously.
Alex Steinert’s memories of this transformation were very detailed and concise. I felt every nerve in my body fire in perfect synchronization as the process initiated. At last my Reilly initiated a system diagnostic and recalibration before automatically selecting the appropriate covering.
The hands on either side of me released and I immediately heard Andie cry out.
“OOOUCH! That hurt!”
I was suddenly looking down at Andie, my Reggie, Mom, Cami, Franny, and Cassi. Andie had fallen backwards on her buttocks. She sported a pair of light pink wings with small splashes of pastel blue. Cami, Franny, and Cassi’s wings were a darker purple than Yuuka’s and all three had differing shades of red splashed in. My daughter and mom’s wings…they looked almost like Alex’ memories of ours- translucent wings only with powdery pink splashes instead of the bright pink ‘smudges’I knew mine had. Reggie’s smudges, however, were much closer in shade to mine.
“Showing off already, Empress?” Quinn gloated with a forced smile.
“I’ve sync’ed with my temporal twin, Quinn. She’s already done this, remember?” I answered as I flew up closer to his face.
“Hey! How did you do that so fast?” Simone asked as she was suddenly hovering unsteadily off to my right.
‘She’s the Empress, you twit! Even I know that she can do some really amazing things.’ An unfamiliar voice thought into my head.
“Who said that?” I asked, looking around the room where a single male human and a single female human stood in astonishment. Reggie Celeste had to have seen this, but from the gaping hole where her mouth was supposed to be, maybe not.
‘Forgive my friend for not grasping such a simple concept, Empress. Though I’m as guilty about my grace in precision flying as she, I am not as oblivious.’
Looking to my left, I saw Ginger hovering, but wavering slightly, with a smile on her face.
“I didn’t know you could talk, honey.” I told her out loud.
‘Though borne mute, Yuuka’s wonderful ‘accident’ has given me a way, exclusive as it is, to have my voice heard. Though, I was afraid to let my older sisters know of this miracle for fear of extended ridicule. Still, I thank you both with all my heart, Empress!” The redheaded Pixie thought back as she bowed to me. A single tear rolled down her cheek.
“OOOOUUUUCH!” Andie’s cry of pain caught my attention again. Flying down and landing gracefully next to my troubled sister, I offered my hand.
“How can you just up and fly as if you’ve done it all your life?” Andie asked as she finally stood next to me.
“Don’t over think it, sis.” I said as I held her arms in mine and started to hover a few centimeters off the ground. Andie became shorter then was looking me in the eyes again. I increased my altitude with Andie keeping stride.
I smiled deviously as I released my sister’s arms and hovered back from her.
Andie’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
I motioned with a nod for her to follow me and flew back down to the others.
Reggie was nowhere to be seen, Mom had a frown on her face, and the three Daroughs were hovering cross-legged a few millimeters above the floor.
Their wings weren’t moving.
“What is the use of going to Pixie mode if you three won’t use your wings?” I asked with a raised eyebrow and my arms crossed.
“We’re working on it, Alex.” Cami remarked. “Some of us aren’t as quick as you, Reggie, or even Andie.”
Cassi suddenly shot off toward the ceiling, ‘whooping’ excitedly.
“Excuse her, Alex. Apparently my daughter grew restless while waiting for Alexis to figure things out.”
“You two go have some fun. I’ll handle mom.” I said with a smile.
Cami and her mom shot toward the ceiling to join Cassi…
I just happened to catch a dusty pink blur streak across the living area wall adjoining our bedrooms and lavatory.
‘You better slow down, honey. Atlantis’ stock of honey is limited.’ I focused and thought to my daughter.
Reggie was suddenly in my face and jabbed her finger into my shoulder.
“Tag! You’re it!” She shouted and sped away. Without thinking, the urge hit me and I found myself catching up to her with my hand and pointer finger extended out to tag her.
Goddess! This was fun!
“Ummmm, Alex?” Yuuka said pulling up beside me as I banked around the couch for the…umm...twentieth or thirtieth time. “Wasn’t the whole point of this to teach Simone and Ginger how to fly?”
I slowed down realizing that I was having waaay too much fun.
“Slipped my mind, honey. Sorry.”
Yuuka began shaking her head with an amused smile.
“It’s okay, Alex. The Skipper did the exact same thing on our mission to Burma. Can we attend our two new sisters now?”
I nodded sadly, broke off my chase of Reggie, and flew over to Simone and Ginger. The two were patiently standing on the end table. Settling gracefully and lightly next to them, Yuuka and I smiled.
“So, Ginger, questions?” I asked as Yuuka looked over at me in surprise.
‘My actual name is Grange, but I suppose ‘Ginger’ fits my new predicament much better, Empress.’ The redheaded Pixie thought to me…
“You can talk?” Yuuka gasped.
And apparently Yuuka, too.
A silent giggle escaped Ginger’s mouth, but we both heard it in our minds.
‘As I told the Empress, I was borne mute, Yuuka. Though an accident, I thank you for granting me the privilege of finally having a voice.”
Yuuka wrapped her arms around the girl for a full minute.
‘Ginger?’ I thought to her and Yuuka.
‘Yes, Empress?’
‘My name is Alexandra or Alex, honey. I’d be honored if you called me that instead of ‘Empress’ all the time.’
‘I’ll try to remember that, Alex, thank you.’
Ginger’s face turned to a frown.
‘So. How do you do it, Alex? How do you fly straight and true?’
‘Don’t try to over think it, honey. You noticed how Simone flew much better when she had her mind focused on her anger instead of her wings? Try to clear your mind and think about where you want to go. Don’t focus on the how or why. You have the ability to fly anywhere you want, Ginger, so don’t dwell on the mechanics.’ I instructed our novice Pixie. I also thought of mom while I did.
From the corner of my eye, I saw another pinkish blur shoot ceiling-ward.
‘Thank you, Alexandra.’ Mom thought her thanks.
Ginger noticed too and slowly began to hover off the tabletop.
‘I think I have it figured out, Alex. What do you think?’ She smiled outwardly.
Trina hovered over between Ginger and I.
“Tag! You’re it!” She shouted as she poked the redhead in the shoulder before shooting off in a blur of yellow.
Ginger was gone instantly!
‘By the Seven Worlds! This is Amazing!’ Ginger shouted in my mind, excitedly.
“How do you make it look so easy, Alex?” Yuuka asked as I landed next to her and we both tracked the red-haired Pixie’s flight path around the room.
“Not a clue, honey. All I did was restate what you said back in the subway station. Maybe there’s a difference coming from the Empress?” I answered with a shrug.
“Okay, so…will it work on the ‘hard case’?” Yuuka asked skeptically.
“We’ll find out now. Ready?” I asked as I hovered over to a very discontented Simone.
“I never knew he could speak. He never said anything- ever. Not in the fifty years I’ve known him. Empress, I never knew he was born without a voice!” Simone shook her head in shame. “And…and I guess I never thought to ask.”
I wondered if she realized what she was saying, and about who? I decided not to correct the ditzy brunette.
“So what? Before a few days ago you didn’t know any of us existed- I was just an old wives tale. Maybe you just need to think more openly, Simone.” I challenged as I took her hands and began to pull gently.
“I’ve never been open-minded, Empress. I’ve always stuck to what was known and fixed. This flying thing it’s…it’s so different! It scares me tremendously.” Simone admitted sadly.
“What’s to be frightened of, honey? I mean, you have wings, so, unless something catastrophic occurs, you shouldn’t fall, right?” I inquired as I hovered slightly off the side table’s flat, smooth, top.
“But what if I forget to use them? What if I wake up and I’m actually standing on the ledge of some tall building?” She countered as tears lazily rolled down her cheeks.
“Look, honey, this is no dream; that, I can assure you. You really are a Pixie and this really is your reality.” I said as I looked directly into her teary eyes. If I could hold her attention for a few more moments...
“Simone, you are as much gifted as Ginger. My advice to her and also to you is to stop thinking too hard about using those beautiful wings of yours and just use them.”
“Don’t use doubletalk on a confirmed panhandler, Empress. I’ve heard and practiced it all.” She advised me sadly.
“Really?” I asked with a devious grin. “So, earlier when you got so upset at Allie, you intentionally concentrated on flying straight at her face to punch her, right?”
“She didn’t have to say those things about us, Empress! We’re trying our hardest to master these things! Ginger and I aren’t as adept as you and the others at flying or hov-ver-ing. EEEEEK!” Simone squeaked as she finally noticed that we had slowly hovered almost a meter away from the safety of the side table.
Her wings sputtered and stopped. Simone dropped to the floor instantly. I did, however, notice that her wings began to beat in order to slow her decent. As a result she hit the tightly looped, textile floor much slower than expected.
I decided to try a different method.
“What a loser!” I shouted, laughed, and pointed to her as she picked herself off the floor.
Simone looked up to where I hovered, perplexed; tears now streaming down her face in embarrassment.
“Allie is right! You really are the dumbest Pixie in the histories of the infinite universes! I’m sorry I even had the vision to help you and Ginger escape you’re fate. I should’ve left you to the apocalyptic thugs that were only minutes away from that subway station. They would have turned you into bitches like I did, but not in a way you’d enjoy.” I goaded.
“Please…don’t say that, Empress! I’m trying…”
“Trying isn’t the word, Simon! You’ve more than tried everyone’s patience! I’ve killed insects that have been less of a pestilence; less of a one man plague!” I continued to accuse.
“Shut up! I said I’m trying!”
“And I’m saying you are way worse than that, Simon!” I continued to prod. I was counting on her anger to snowball out of control very soon.
“Really? I demean you and call you stupid and the best you can do is order me to shut up? Not only are you a loser, but you’re a coward too!”
“I told you to shut up!” She shouted.
“A lowly, stupid, loser of a coward! How do you even live knowing that such a useless, poor excuse for a human being exists? What’s the use in trying to teach you anything? You’re nothing but a waste of wings, Simon!”
“I said, SHUT UP!” She barked in full fury!
“Why should I? It’s not like you could fly up here, let alone actually catch me, to stop me!” I shouted and took one last dig.
“What a Loser!” I laughed hysterically as I pointed to her.
Simone had closed the gap between us by half before I reacted and took off at fleet speed away from her. She continued to close on me, flying straight and true!
“You won’t catch me you pathetic loser!” I shouted as I increased my speed slightly.
Simone was right on my tail and continued to gain on me. I increased my speed again. I still had a little more before I’d need to cheat.
“Catch me if you can, loser!” I goaded as I went to full speed.
Still Simone gained on me. I wondered if she even realized she was flying faster than even Allie could. I decided to go for broke.
“Oh, come on! Is that all you’ve got; how absolutely pitiable!?” I laughed as I went to ‘warp’- as Alex Steinert called it. I slowed time down slightly for everyone but me.
Simone remained oblivious, but still gained on me! I could feel her trying to grab my feet.
Just as I thought she might grasp my ankle, she began to slow and drop back. I restored time to normal around me and began to slow also, matching her velocity exactly.
‘Alex? What did you just do?’ Allie asked in thought. ‘It’s like the two of you were flying almost at the speed of light! I’ve never seen any Pixie fly that fast before- ever!’
‘Simone? Have y’all burn’t out that anger of yours yet, or are y’all still hell-bent on knocking mah teeth out?’ I asked as I focused my thoughts to her.
‘You’re right, Empress. I AM a total loser.’ She thought back sadly. ‘I’ll just space myself and end this wretched nightmare I’ve entered. Let me say goodbye to Ginger.”
Simone slowed to a stop and hovered, with her head slumped forward.
‘Cami, or Cassi, could you replay what y’all observed of our lil’ competition?’ I thought to my Mind Warriors.
“Huh?” Simone gasped as she apparently was receiving the archive. “That was me? How?”
“That’s what we were wondering, girl!” Allie asked as she flew up and hovered next to the rookie.
Everyone with wings came to hover around the newest brunette Pixie. All wanted to know how such incredible speed was possible.
Mom, Andie, and Reggie flew over to me.
“I noticed that you and the rest of the family started to glow, Alexandra. Did you actually cheat by slowing time around you?” Mom accused politely as Andie’s mouth dropped open.
“Ah had to show her what she’s capable of, ma. Simone’s the kinda person that needs physical proof to believe.”
“Alex! That was possibly the most fantastic thing I’ve ever seen!” Quintin Darough bubbled over. “I didn’t realize Pixies could fly so fast!”
“Normally they cain’t, but that’un does, an’ quite well, Ah might add. Ah had ta slow time ‘round me to keep ‘heada her.”
Simone’s mouth dropped open as she realized what I meant.
“That was a dirty trick- pushing my anger like that, Empress!” Simone hissed as she stomped her foot while hovering towards me.
“Normal techniques didn’t seem ta be workin’, hun. Ah had ta try somethin’ a might risky to prove y’all ain’t never gonna be no loser.” I looked to Trina and Allie.
“She pass muster now, gals?” I asked.
They both answered by way of a smile.
Simone frowned as she considered something.
“Empress. While poking my anger you called me ‘Simon’ several times. I request you call me Simone from here on.”
“An’ Ah request y’all call me Alex or Alexandra from here on, hun. We square?” I asked as I offered my hand.
“Weren’t you afraid of what would’ve happened if I had caught you, Alex?” She asked as we shook hands.
“Nope. Seen it all happen when Ah run the scenarios, hun. Even if’n y’all did manage ta grasp mah foot, Ah’da just stopped time completely, freed mahself, an’ ported away. Mah sister calls it a tactical retreat.”
“Speaking of sisters, Alex, you’re starting to sound like her, sweetie. You might consider resting a spell.” Mom suggested as she placed a hand on my shoulder.
I woke up with a start. Everything looked incredibly huge! Was I really awake or was I having a multilayered dream like I remembered Alex Steinert had when she suffered from Hathor’s strange genetic sickness. I finally worked out, using my gift that I was laying on my pillow.
And I was still in Pixie mode!
With a loud growl, my stomach let me know it wanted food. The urge to eat was suddenly very strong. I wanted something sweet and needed it now! I thought about how Yuuka dove into a container of honey…my mouth started to water ferociously at just the thought of the word!
Goddess! I wanted honey! I needed honey!
I ported out to the living area and found everyone except Quinn still in Pixie mode.
“Welcome back, Alex. Have a good snooze?” Quinn asked pleasantly.
“Hungry!”
Quinn grimaced and nodded.
“Got it all ready for you, Empress.” He said as he pointed to the coffee table where a huge- to me at the present- bowl sat containing a golden tinted, thick, viscous fluid.
I was past drooling as my first handful emptied into my mouth. I’d never realized how good this stuff tasted when eaten out of your own hand. Of course, I was so ravenously hungry I might have forgotten and started eating my own hand if I wasn’t careful!
“Wow, mom, that’s a scary sight.” Reggie whistled as she kept her distance from me.
I fought the urge to climb into the container and start licking it clean.
“Alexandra! I thought I taught you better!” Alexis growled as she stood across the bowl from me with her arms crossed and a disappointed scowl. “As Empress of Time and Space, you need to keep up your royal appearance, young lady! What would the commoners think should they see you like this?”
“They’d think Ah’s hungry, Ma!” I sassed as I found a spot I missed and quickly used my index finger to wipe it up.
“Alexandra. I think its time you grew up. You’re starting to act ‘barbaric’, and no daughter of mine should act so ill-mannered and rude.” Ma chastised.
I decided to savor the film of honey a while longer as I stuck my finger in my mouth and slowly ran my tongue over it.
“I’m not even going to ask where you learned that, Alexandra. Now exit Pixie mode, please.” Ma growled as she watched me in disgust.
Slowly, I flew off the coffee table and landed softly on the textile flooring. I willed myself to grow up and felt the tingle of my body transforming, gaining height and mass. As before, my Reilly went through a series of diagnostics and a required covering change automatically.
“Welcome back to the grown-up world, Empress.” Quintin Darough greeted pleasantly.
One by one, my sisters all left Pixie mode.
“Now that…that was fun!” Reggie giggled uncontrollably as she hugged each of our Pixie sisters. “We’ll have to do that again!”
Simone and Ginger hovered up to me.
“Thank you very much, Empress.” Simone started then looked to her new sister. “What? Oh, okay.” She nodded and continued. “Ginger would like to know if we really are part of the Commodore’s ‘Royal Court’ now.”
“If Andie gives her approval, AND y’all promise to behave yerselves.” I smiled and looked over to my half-sister.
“And I’ll ask again, Alex. What am I going to do with two Pixies of my very own?” Andie glared at me in contempt.
“Well, the school kids’ll never have to wonder when Yuuka or the other Pixies are coming for a visit. You can also have ‘em provide reconnaissance after landing on Earth. And…and they kin get inta the smallest places around the ship to inspect otherwise unreachable components.” I offered as the sucrose started to infuse into my bloodstream.
Andie thought a minute then sighed heavily.
“Alright. Welcome to the staff here on Atlantis, girls.”
“Great!” I giggled. “Now let’s celebrate!”
I walked over to the food and beverage dispenser.
“Two, ten milliliter containers and eight, two hundred-fifty milliliter containers of Pa Steinert’s Blue Ribbon Recipe, please.” I ordered. In English.
Andie, Mom, Reggie, Cassi, Cami, and Yuuka quickly stared at me as I carefully took the two ‘thimbles’ of Pa’s Blue Ribbon Moonshine out of the machine and set them down on the end table.
“Here, ladies. Hold off though, until we all get ours, please.” I said as I passed the other, much larger glasses to my mission sisters.
“Twenty, two hundred-fifty milliliter containers of Pa’s Blue Ribbon Recipe, please.” I again ordered from the food dispenser.
I passed one out to all our Pixie sisters.
“To Simone and Ginger! Welcome to the family!” I offered via a toast before downing the smooth, yet potent, liquor.
Within five minutes of downing their drinks, both new Pixies were fast asleep.
They would remain asleep for about three hours while the Mahanilui worked its ‘magic’.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:29
I had foreseen the tall, lithe, and athletic, brunette cautiously entering my living area with her head slumped forward.
“Alex?”
“Ya, honey.” I answered without even looking toward the voice.
“Um…it’s…iiiiit’s me? Simone?”
“What’s the problem, hun?” I asked as I turned the page of my book, a Celestrian science-fiction composition entitled ‘Escaping Metropolis’. It was publicized as predicting the exodus from the planet via a spacecraft similar to Atlantis. I found it surprising that the author, one Andruth Scotto, had been so accurate and precise. The book even had an appendix of conceptual drawings that looked remarkably…eerily reminiscent…of the ship we currently inhabited.
“IIIIIIIII…I need your advice, Empress.” The woman’s voice wavered.
“Sorry, but it’s the Empress’ day off, Simone. Can I help you instead?” I replied, turning my attention from the top of the right page to the bottom of the left as I continued to read.
“Ma’am…um…Alex? I…” my newest sister paused ten seconds. I heard her swallow hard. “Alex? Am I…supposed to look like this? I…I thought Ginger and I were to be Pixies for the rest of our lives? How can I be like this again?”
“The liquor I gave you last night triggered the nanobots in your body. You and Ginger have gone through a process we sisters call the Mahanilui. Everyone that goes through the Mahanilui receives a specific, individual set of, what we call ‘gifts’, honey. That is yours.”
“Nan…nanobots? How did they, whatever they are, get into me?”
“They were suspended in the water I offered you and Ginger back in the subway station, hun. Welcome to the sisterhood.” I revealed as I turned another page.
“Ummmm?”
“So where is your sister, hun? If I’m to answer any more questions, you both should be here so I don’t repeat myself.” I inquired, still not looking toward my guest.
My quarter’s door opened again.
“Thank you very much for the assistance, Camille. Things look very different at this size and I didn’t want to find myself lost in my new home. Empress? May I enter your residence?” Ginger asked kindly. She had a beautiful voice thanks to her Mahanilui.
“Like Ah told yer sister, honey. It’s the Empress’ day off. Take a seat.” I patted the cushion next to me on the couch. “What brings y’all by?”
“But are you not the Empress, Alexandra?” Ginger asked in confusion.
“Sure am, but Ah needed some ‘me’ time away from all the time travel, royal stuff, an all.”
“Oh. Pardon me for intruding then. I will come back at a more convenient time, when the Empress once again holds court. Forgive me, Alexandra. Good day.” She apologized.
That got me to look up at the red-haired beauty standing next to her new brunette sister. Both were almost the same height and build, and both continued staring at the floor.
“Ah said come an sit a spell, y’all. Ah assume y’all wanna know what happened an why?”
“Please. If you would be kind enough to indulge me…um…us?” Ginger replied.
I marked my page, closed the book, and sat it on the end table.
“First off. You two have just gone through what we sisters call the Mahanilui, a process whereby very small biomachines recently introduced into your body have activated to modify your genetic code and initiated other small repairs as needed. In regard to modifying your genetic code, you have received what we refer to as our ‘gifts’- specific abilities individual to each of us. As an added benefit, your Mahanilui, Ginger, has manufactured the vocal structure you were originally born without.”
Tears quickly appeared in the redhead’s eyes.
“As y’all found out precisely two hours ago, your ‘gift’ is the ability to exit Pixie mode and become human again- quite the reverse of your sister Pixies. Unfortunately, the Mahanilui has imprinted on your female base images and cannot be changed, unless by one of our shapeshifters…but only temporarily, and only with their assistance. But now that you have undergone the Mahanilui, you’ll find your gender change easier to accept. I specifically programmed that vital subroutine in during the earlier project trials.”
Ginger stared at me for fifty-three point four seconds.
“You designed and developed those tiny machines, Alexandra? Why, if I may be so bold?”
“Our race had been condemned when our planet imploded into a solar reactor. My research facility- on an orbiting planetoid- was thrown clear in the initial reaction. Only two hundred odd people were left. But to answer your question, we had been monitoring the planet previous to that and predicted months in advance the possible outcome. Camille, Billie, and I decided to design a defense against complete annihilation. The nanobots traveling throughout your body- through all our bodies- are the result of that defensive program of over nine hundred years ago.”
Simone and Ginger stared at me in awe for over a minute.
Simone gulped loudly.
“You’re over nine…nine hundred years old?” She squeaked.
“More or less, yes. Closer to a millennia now, but mah mother is over twelve hundred to answer your impending question.” I said calmly.
“Would we live that long also?” Ginger asked herself, just above a whisper.
“Don’t see why not, honey.” I answered frankly.
“What would I do if I lived that long?” Simone asked herself.
“Anythin’ y’all want, honey! Many of our sisters take advantage of the higher educational offerings. Some have almost a dozen master’s degrees or doctorates. All depends on whatever y’all decide to do. Ah only require that whatever it is, ain’t illegal, ain’t prostitution, or ain’t massively destructive…so you might want to consider retiring from panhandlin’, girls. We try to keep the sisterhood respectable.”
“But how will we provide for ourselves?” Ginger pressed.
“Ah believe Andie put y’all on the staff?”
“That I did, and at your urging, Alex.” Andie said as she appeared in the lounge chair opposite us.
Both girls popped into Pixie mode and their emptied clothing dropped to the seat cushions.
“Good idea, sis. Let’s see if they can re-initiate ‘human mode’.” I said with a wink as I carefully picked up the abandoned clothes, walked into my bedroom, and placed them on my bed.
“When y’all feel like growin’ back up, your clothes is in mah room, gals.”
Both Pixies flew into the other room and the door closed seemingly on it’s own.
“So why the accent, sis?” Andie asked curiously. “Have you been moonlighting again? And for how long this time?”
“I’m actually feeling very rested, Andie. I just decided to let my sister’s drawl out for a nice long walk.”
“Oh. Just wondering.”
“Day after tomorrow.” I said out of the blue.
“What? Oh. Ya. I saw we’d be landing then too, Alex. How bad will it be?”
“Way easier than liftoff, sis. Ricky Lynn improved the reliability and performance of the thrusters. The Daroughs and the Sangieres are still going to be needed, though.”
Andie nodded as her two fully grown…and fully dressed, Pixies re-entered the living area.
“Will this become a habit, Commodore?” Ginger asked cautiously as she gracefully sat down next to me again.
“You’ll get used to it, honey.” I giggled.
“You have the most melodious voice I’ve ever heard, Ginger!” Andie smiled. “Perhaps I can talk you into joining the ship’s choral society?”
“I think I would like that, Commodore, thank you.” Ginger replied excitedly.
“Please, call me Andie when I’m not on duty.”
“Of course. Thank you. Alexandra, I think it is time we leave you and Andie to the obvious conversation she wishes to initiate. Good day, sisters.” Ginger said as she stood and motioned Simone to follow her to the door.
“Talk about your hundred and eighty degree change, sis!” Andie giggled.
“She is one very educated individual, Andie. I think we’ll be hearing a lot from her in the coming days and months…and years…and…”
“I get it, Alex! What I’m wondering is… have they even noticed that they now look like biological sisters…possibly even fraternal twins?”
I shrugged my shoulders.
“So what sort of duties will you assign them, Commodore?” I asked with a big smile.
“Crew/passenger liasons. I asked their sisters to mentor them when they join their rounds of the schools.
“Wow. Talk about performing under fire.” I giggled.
“I’ve foreseen them handling it quite well, Alex.”
“With some intervention.” I added, causing her to roll her eyes.
“Yes…with SOME intervention, Alex.”
“So…you should be getting close to starting your de-orbit procedures right?” I asked to change the subject.
“The conversion alerts will start to go out to the rings at three bells today and sequence from Epsilon ring inward at two hour intervals. By the time we transition to de-orbit mode, all quarters and vender establishments should be secured and ready to encounter natural gravity.” Andie answered using her professional tone.
“I’ll have our Mind Warriors positioned and standing by where needed as you begin to light the thrusters, sis. Atlantis will settle onto her new home gentle as a feather.”
“I’ve already seen that not to be so true, Alex.” Andie smiled confidently.
“Good girl.” I said as we both stood and I gave her a sisterly hug- proud she had used her gift.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:01:30
“Welcome to the bridge, Empress.” Andie greeted with a bright smile and a wink. Billie, Yuuka, Simone, Ginger, Mom, and my Reggie accompanied me.
EMPRESS ON THE BRIDGE!” Ian roared as everyone stood, turned toward me, and went to attention.
I’ve never felt so embarrassed in all my life!
“HONORS!” He ordered and the huge room erupted in applause!
“Why?!” I demanded as I stopped time and looked at Andie and Regina Celeste. The room was eerily quiet and my question echoed for several seconds.
As usual all members of the ‘royal’ family gave off a bluish glow. I also noticed that Regina and Ian were holding hands. He was aglow as well.
“On behalf of my staff, Alexandra, I’d like to thank you and our sisters for your continued assistance in the successful completion of Atlantis’ mission to ensure the continuance of our race- our society. We ask your permission to enter into our de-orbiting phase, my Empress.”
I didn’t know what to say, other than ‘stop this royal horseshit at once’. That wouldn’t have been acceptable in this case, though.
A glowing Artemus Celeste paraded over to me, stopped, turned, and stood to attention.
He saluted me.
“Ohhhhh, shit!” My daughter and mom gasped simultaneously.
“Empress Alexandra. We await your permissions.” He stated rigidly.
Billie nodded her approval despite my momentary glare towards her.
“My permissions?” I restated questioningly, raising an eyebrow. “Alright! My first is permission ta stop this here horseshit! Second. Let’s get this mission back on track! Third! Let’s get this old girl on the ground safe an’ gentle-like! Those are my permissions, Commander, Commodore, and Sub Commander Celeste!” I growled. I noticed my illumination pulsating to punctuate my every word.
My Reggie and mom looked over at me. I noticed a slight tinge of amazement in their eyes.
I released time and the applause resumed.
“ORDER GIVEN!” Ian roared. Everyone stopped applauding, turned, and quickly manned his or her stations.
Artie displayed a quirky grin as he dropped his salute, turned, and marched smartly back to his seat.
“Conversion status!” Andie barked.
“All rings report ready for de-orbit, Commodore. All passengers have reported to designated re-entry facilities and await further instructions.”
“LZ status!”
“LZ status is reported as nominal with a slight weather event…hold on. Commodore! LZ status is clear with ideal conditions!”
Andie looked back at me. Her eyebrow ‘twitched’ ever so slightly before she continued.
“Alert all sections. De-orbit thrusters in ten minutes. Begin MTP&I. All passengers are requested to take seats and buckle in securely.”
“Beginning Main Thruster Priming and Ignition.”
“Alerting all re-entry shelters.”
“Main thrusters alive and idling, Commodore.” Regina Celeste relayed to Andie after eight minutes. “Transition burn should commence in one hundred-three seconds.”
“Axial thrusters to null rotation, Subcommander.” Andie commanded.
“Axials firing, Commodore. Ship rotation slowing.”
The feeling of breaking inertia and lessening gravity was an odd mix and my stomach complained momentarily.
“Axial rotation stopped.”
“On your order, subcommander.” Andie said handing off to our sister.
Regina Celeste’s fingers flew over her console for several seconds.
“Sectors one through sixty, prepare for a ten second burn at twenty percent on my mark. Three, two, one, mark!” Reggie commanded and we felt the attitude of the gargantuan ship start to change smoothly.
“De-orbit translation burn complete.”
“Compensory burn, Subcommander.” Andie ordered.
“Two second burn on sectors two-fifty through two-ninety now.” Reggie commanded.
“Burn complete. Attitude stable, subcommander.”
“Take us down, subcommander.” Andie ordered as she turned and nodded to me. “You’re on, Alex.”
“Miss Sangiere. All MARE stations enable and standby. Acknowledge status.” I said to Billie.
“Stations Camille, Cassieopiea, Francis, Iphegenia, and Billie, ready. All MARE stations ready and awaiting orders, Alex.”
Artemus Celeste looked over at me.
“MARE?” He mouth silently.
I smiled.
“Commodore. We’re ready with Mind warrior Assisted Re-Entry. On your order, ma’am.”
“Full power to the grav-generators. De-orbit sequence in five, four, three, fifty percent power to the thrusters, now.” Reggie ordered excitedly.
Atlantis began shaking and we could feel our momentum change. I felt my body weight increase slightly.
“Engage heat shields, Subcommander.” Andie said calmly.
“Heat shields to maximum.” Reggie relayed the order.
“REHS to max.” Someone responded.
“Commodore! We’re slowing faster than expected.” Another voice warned.
“Ricky Lynn’s modifications, sis. Back off to twenty-seven percent.” I suggested quietly.
“Main thrusters to twenty-seven percent.” Andie ordered as her eyes went wide with surprise.
Again Reggie relayed the order.
“Re-entry velocity back within specified curve tolerances.”
“Secondary and backup power sources to all MARE stations, Miss Sangiere.” I said as I nodded to mom, Yuuka, and my Reggie. Yuuka flew over to Billie’s shoulder and gently grasped her earlobe. Mom and Reg took Billie’s offered hands.
“All secondary and back-up power sources are engaged, Cap.” Billie confirmed.
“Are we going to start this again…commander?” I asked in response.
“Seemed to fit the situation, ma’am.” Billie replied with a grin.
“Acknowledged.” I responded coolly.
Atlantis began to buffet as well as shake harder.
“Miss Sangiere. Fifty percent to all MARE stations. Compensate for outer atmospheric turbulence.”
“Aye, Cap. Fifty percent. Compensation enabled.”
The shaking and buffeting smoothed, but not entirely.
“Decent velocity increasing.”
“Main thrusters to seventy-five percent.” Andie ordered.
“Main thrusters at seven-five percent.”
“Velocity still increasing, Commodore.”
“Mains to one hundred.” Andie ordered- a slight tenseness in her voice.
“MARE stations to seventy-five, Miss Sangiere.” I too, ordered.
“Aye, cap! All stations to seventy-five.”
“Velocity still increasing, but only slightly, Commodore.”
“Full power to all thrusters!” Andie shouted in alarm.
“Engage secondary power sources, Miss Sangiere, and supplement with backups as necessary.”
“Aye, cap.” Billie acknowledged and I walked over to her and took mom’s hand.
“Miss Sangiere. Eighty percent to all MARE stations. Prepare to modulate stations for attitude adjustments.”
“Aye, cap.”
“Commodore, could you bring up your artificial horizon readout on the large display in combination with an actual view of LZ?” I asked.
Andie nodded.
“Split the gyro’d horizon and realtime LZ on the large display for the Empress.”
The large display over the center of the Bridge came to life with two side-by-side images; one, a two dimensional representation of Atlantis in relation to a solid horizontal line, the other, an enlarged view of the ocean waves.
“Too close.” Billie complained.
“Please zoom out on the LZ?” I asked loudly.
The ocean zoomed out and Billie nodded her head that she was satisfied.
“Velocity slowing, but still above recommended decent rate.”
“Full power to all MARE stations. Discontinue turbulence compensation.”
“Aye, cap. I’m opening your reserve.” Billie replied as I felt her start to draw ever-so-slightly from me. Mom suddenly stared at me as she quickly looked at our joined hands.
“Decent velocity now within acceptable limits on the curve, Commodore.”
“Wind shear is picking up, Commodore. Measuring seventy knots and climbing.”
“We’re crossing through the jet stream, Billie. Compensate for wind shear to keep us on target.”
“Already on it, cap.”
“Winds at one-zero-five knots and holding.”
“Subcommander, are we still on target to LZ?” Andie inquired.
Regina Celeste turned to her sister and gave her a thumbs up.
“Wind shear decreasing. Down to two-nine knots.”
“Dixie? Could you display Atlantis’ altitude on the display nearest us? In metric, please.” I asked the A.I.
The display came to life and indicated we were seven kilometers above sea level.
“Fuel status!” Andie shouted as she looked back at me.
“Sixty percent and full reserves.”
Andie seemed to calm slightly with that information.
“Commodore! I’m reading above redline temperatures on thrusters ninety-nine through one eleven and twenty-one, thiry-five, forty, and seventy-four! Shutdown imminent! We just lost them, ma’am!”
“Another two kilometers, Miss Sangiere. Add two more Pixies to the secondaries and increase your own power draw on me. Take us to one-ten and settle us gently into the waves, please.” I ordered. Again I felt a very slight increase in her power drain on me. Yet again mom looked at me and our connection in disbelief.
“Alexandra? Where is all that energy coming from? I never thought you so…” Mom began before I interrupted.
“Ma, we can talk later. Right now Atlantis is our main concern.”
Ginger and Simone flew over to Billie. Ginger landing on Billie’s empty shoulder to take her earlobe, and Simone gently landing next to Yuuka, taking her hand.
“How’s Gena doin, hun?” I asked.
“Ffffffft.” She’s laughing hysterically, Alex- claims she’s having the time of her life.”
“How’s Franny?”
“She lists her status as nominal, Alex. She reports that Quinn isn’t helping very much so she has six Pixies as well as Rommie with her.”
Billie frowned a moment.
“Franny wants to know when we’re actually going to start.”
I shook my head in amazement of mom’s Mind Warrior. She seemed to be a real trooper. It amazed me how similar the Darough women were.
“Tell her to be patient and that the real test is coming in…” I looked at the altimeter. “In thirty seconds, commander.”
“Aye, cap. Stations Camille, Cassi, Gena, Francis, and Billie appreciate the heads-up.” Billie answered with a cocked eyebrow.
“One kilometer under the keel, Miss Sangiere, don’t make her bob too much.” I informed ten seconds later.
“Aye. Relaying repulsion field blending percentages to all stations, cap. All MAREs report ready.”
I intently watched the altimeter for another ten seconds.
“Miss Sangiere, begin blending repulsion field at twenty percent then ramp up as necessary.” I ordered.
“Blending complete. Ramping up now. Thirty, thirty-five, forty, fifty…”
“Commodore! Keel telemetric antennae are awash and structural integrity on our Alpha Long-Range dish has been compromised!” One of Andie’s bridge crew shouted out.
“Full power to the repulsion field, commander! Ease us in, we’re still a little too hot.”
“Aye, cap! Increasing power draw now.” Billie responded as she closed her eyes in concentration. Simone and Ginger moaned loudly- even Mom’s hand tensed in mine.
“By the Goddess, this thing is heavy!” Billie commented as her face flushed.
“Captain! Stations Gena and Francis have tapped backups. We have four Pixies down!” Billie alerted as her eyes shot open. “Widening my field, ma’am!”
The noticeable increase in her energy draw told me that Billie was on the verge of overloading herself. Ma’s hand was crushing mine and started to shake moderately.
“By the Goddess, Alex!” She groaned as she continued to stare at me. I reached out and took Billie’s arm with my free hand in order to shunt around Alexis. That seemed to help, but now, Ma was staring intently into my eyes. She gasped as she blinked a few times, looking confused. Billie nodded to me- her eyes also lingering on mine in wonder, closing them, she began to concentrate even harder.
“Velocity slowing to ten cubits per second.”
“Three cubits per second! Alpha keel is awash! One cubit per second!
“Fifty cubit a minute, Commodore!”
“All ring keels awash, Commander! Two cubits a minute!”
“One cubit a minute!”
“Shutdown all thrusters!”
Atlantis shook violently as we watched water wash up over the outer Bridge observation windows.
Everything became silent, except for the chatter of fingers tapping frantically on the various consoles around the bridge. Billie’s power draw decreased substantially.
“All MARE stations report station-keeping, cap.” She informed me with a huge smile.
“Commodore. Alpha Telemetric antenna reports eighty-five cubits under the sensor and stationary!”
“Atlantis buoyancy confirmed, we’re down, Commodore!” Regina Celeste shouted excitedly.
The bridge erupted in shouts, applause, and ‘whoops’ of joy!
Artemus Celeste unbuckled, stood up, and walked over to Andie.
“Well done, Commodore! I’ve never been prouder of this crew!” He said in a proud voice as he shook her hand enthusiastically.
“Secure all sections. Activate water detection teams.” Andie ordered as she smiled tensely.
Billie’s arm began shaking violently as her complexion began to drain.
“Will!” I shouted as I quickly transported everyone still in contact with us to her quarters.
“Dixie! I need Dr. Mintaka to room Beta thirty-seven on the double!”
“The doctor is on her way, Alex. She asks for some insight.”
“Billie over did it and passed out.” I said as ma and I gently placed our sister on her bed.
“Message received and understood. ETA, five minutes, Mintaka out.” Belle’s voice announced from all around us, but she was suddenly standing next to me. Reggie had her arm and was looking all too serious at Billie.
“Or less.” Belle added as she looked around at us then to my daughter. Dr. Mintaka produced her hand-held scanning device and began passing it over my Assistant Director.
Ten seconds later, Gena stumbled into the bedroom- her face looking paler than usual.
“Mom gonna be okay, Alex?” She asked.
“She overdid a might, honey. Y’all needn’t worry.” I replied with a guarded smile.
“So…why did you even call me here, Alex?” Belle asked sarcastically as she looked up from her scanner.
“Just wanted to make sure. Mah sister, Emily’s the doctor in the family.”
“Sorry, Empress. I let all of you down.” Gena sighed as she dropped her eyes to the deck. “I got a little too confident and wasn’t paying attention to how much I was pulling from Shuania and Violet.”
“How are they, hun?” I asked.
“Both got really light-headed so I had them tag out. I’m really sorry, Alexis, for overdrawing from two of your Pixies.”
‘Cami? Status on all stations?’ I thought to her.
‘Billie and Gena you already know about. Cassi and I, as well as our ‘secondary’s’, are fine. Mom has a migraine the size of Atlantis, but she’ll survive. Lavi, Peri, Daisy, and Piper are awake now and demanding an extra portion of honey, director.’
‘Stand down from MARE stations, girls. Good job!’I thought back as I physically nodded my head.
“You three wanna fetch the others?” I said to Ma, Reggie, and Gena. “Ah’ll watch yer ma, honey.”
“Roger that, ma.” Reggie said before she and Ma disappeared. Gena hesitated so I motioned her to go by waving my hand a few times.
“Alex?” Andie cried as she, Artie, and Regina appeared. “Is Billie alright?”
“I’ll live.” My Assistant Director moaned as she reached for her head. “Sorry, cap, I over did it a little.”
“Ya crazy blonde! What were y’all thinkin’?” I demanded in relief.
Billie giggled a few times.
“Subcommander Alnilam to Commodore Celeste.”
“Celeste. Go ahead, Ian.” Andie answered her page.
“Commodore, Section two-thirty in Gamma ring reports minor seeping of sea water. Repairs are underway on that airlock seal. Fifty percent of the inspection crews have reported in favorably.”
“Keep me up to date, Subcommander.”
“How is Cmdr. Sangiere, Commodore?” He inquired.
“She’s fine, Ian. Pass the word, please, that all ladies of the Empress’ court are well.”
“Thanks, ma’am. Alnilam out.” Ian replied almost being drown out by applause, hoots, and holerin’ in the background.
“Well, let’s get Atlantis secured.” Billie said as she attempted to sit up.
Belle assertively pushed her back down.
“Oh no you don’t! I’ve been called to check you out, and you will not move until I’m satisfied, your highness!” Belle growled. “Even though you can blow me to tiny pieces, as chief medical officer on this ship, I still have the last say as to whether you are fit for duty, Cmdr. Billie Sangiere!”
Billie glared at her a moment then looked away from us.
“Yyyyyes…mmmma’am.” She acknowledged submissively.
“Simone and Ginger? I need you girls to visit the individual Re-entry shelters and make sure our passenger’s needs are being met. Once satisfied with the well-being of each facility, you may dismiss the attendees to their quarters. Understood?”
“Perfectly, Commodore Celeste. And thank you for putting your trust in Simone and I.”
Both Pixies flew out of the room.
“I wonder if she even realizes she was talking aloud in Pixie mode, Alex.” Andie giggled to me.
“She knows, but I don’t think Simone likes it very much.” I answered as I shook my head and laughed.
E.S. Atlantis, Standard Year 258:02:01
“So how are you two feeling today?” I asked as Billie’s door slid open. She and Gena were sitting on their couch looking extremely bored.
“Alex, isn’t Dr. Mintaka being overly cautious? Mom’s vitals have been stable for sixteen hours.”
“She just wants to be thorough. She put Francis Darough on wavers too, sweetie.”
“But why? Belle knows we heal faster than she does, doesn’t she?”
I nodded as a tense smile began showing though.
“Gena’s eyes narrowed.
“What did you do, Alex?” She asked accusingly.
“Not important, sweetie.”
“Enter into our graced and noble presence, humble practitioner of the healing arts.” I said loudly at the door.
“You drouging royals are all alike.” Belle mumbled under her breath as she entered. “Girls, I’m releasing you back into the wilds of active duty. Don’t make me regret my decision.” She said irritably at full volume.
“What did I ever do to you?” Billie asked innocently as she began looking around the room sheepishly. “That I haven’t already seen in your mind, that is.”
“Nothing yet…” Belle growled, stunned by the admission, “but you girls must have some kind of death wish! Why do you all insist on doing damage to yourselves instead of letting others help?” Belle demanded, looking specifically at me.
“New Babylon Class Riots, 226:10:07.” Billie interrupted rudely.
“Excuse me?” Belle asked quickly turning to look at her.
“From the Empress Mother’s readable personal memories, Ruth Scott remembered you spending over eight months in a severe trauma unit after running headlong into a crowd of angry protestors that had started and continued beating on an adolescent male you had no connection to.” Billie paused. “228:05:26: You singlehandedly subdued and then sedated an armed and violent patient after being stabbed by him three times in the abdomen. 233:12:12: while attending to a power station reactor accident, you…”
“Alright already! I get it! I’m just as guilty as the rest of you!” Belle Mintaka steamed. “The point is I know what drives you girls and I’m going to do my best to make sure you stay as safe as can be humanly expected!”
“That still doesn’t explain being overly cautious…or the attitude, Doc.” I said with the slightest hint of a smile.
“Like any of you don’t already know!” Belle suddenly snarled furiously.
“Fine!” She growled impatiently as we sisters, Billie, Gena, and I remained silent, playing innocent.
“After finding out about your little Bio-Mechs, Alex, I finally decided to run a sample test on myself yesterday. Just to ensure that your father, Louis, hadn’t compromised me accidentally during his surgery.” Belle glared at me specifically, though I knew she had just lied about her reason for the test. Billie and Gena glanced over to me also knowing the real reason.
“Turns out that my ‘K’ cell count, as you call it…which I shouldn’t even have,” she paused to inhale sharply, “Is through the roof! One thousand-twenty parts per million! When did you do it, Alexandra? More specifically, why, Alex? Is my life suddenly going to take a turn for the worse and you wanted to save me? Are things in Atlantis going to suddenly fall apart? Infection, pestilence, disease, something like that going to run rampant? What? Why, Alex?” Belle shouted angrily as tears ran down her cheeks.
“I…I asked for her input and then her permission, Bellatrix.” Andie said calmly as she appeared standing behind Billie’s couch.
Belle jumped then stared at her friend and superior. “Andie? But why?”
“Does it really need explaining, Belle?” Andie asked as she walked around the long piece of furniture and took the doctor’s still-trembling hands in hers. Belle looked at my sister, completely baffled. “Short answer is…well…we need you. Reggie, Father, Ian…everyone here, in this city, needs your experience, your talent…and especially your companionship.”
Dr. Mintaka continued staring blankly at her longtime friend.
“While practicing with my gift- something Alex has strongly recommended- I found you to be a principal player in our future here on Earth. Every scene…every…every day, you were there, Belle! So…so who am I to disrupt Alex’ precious time line? Our…timeline.”
“So what now, Commodore?” Mintaka pulled free and raised her hands in defeat. “Do I simply go to my favorite Bistro and order the strongest drink they stock, or…or do I place myself flat on a gurney and have one of my staff infuse me with medical grade alcohol intravenously? Am I to have any choice in this at all?”
“You definitely do have a choice, Belle.” I argued. “Right now the nanobots in your body are only repairing you- strictly station-keeping. They are maintaining your health so that you can keep doing your job. One thousand parts per million only means that triggering the Mahanilui is possible. Even if triggered, you aren’t going to change genders like we did. It doesn’t work like that.”
“Then how DOES ‘it’ work, Empress?” She shouted in frustration.
“If you decide you want to join the sisterhood, by all means, please, go get stinkin’ drunk! Trigger the nanos’ primary function and sleep the three odd hours natural females take for the process to complete.”
“If not, then don’t get loaded and simply allow the nanos to continue maintaining your body so you can still live just as long as Andie, Regina, Ginger or Simone, or even Artie,” Andie instantly gasped as I continued, “but without the self-denied, ever-cumbersome, gift of medical foresight and telepathic scanning. That’s your choice, Belle! You make the decision…you, alone, make that call!”
“Impossible! I don’t believe it!” Mom cried out, stunned.
“And what don’t you believe, ma?” I snapped angrily, looking to where she and my Reggie had just appeared!
“I can’t believe that my daughter actually went straight to the truth about someone’s gift! Are you feeling okay, Alexandra?”
“Peachy, ma. Just peachy! Never in mah career as Empress have Ah found a sister so staunchly opposed to activating, let along accepting such a miraculous opportunity- such a useful talent! Whatever happened to the Hippocratic oath you doctors take?” I replied angrily as I looked Belle directly in the eyes with several quick glances to Billie.
Andie took my hand gently and suddenly we were in a private domain. I hadn’t brought us here so that could only mean…
“Yes, Alex, I found my little pocket dimension a week ago while I was experimenting with my gift. I couldn’t help thinking about it after our desperate visit to your sister’s two months ago. Welcome to MY private domain, Empress.” Andie declared proudly.
“What are you…really, Andromeda Celeste? I thought I knew everything about you… I delivered you into this life, Andromeda! I knew your mother!” Belle cried and shook with fear, as she looked around- at the darkness surrounding us on all sides. At the small, yellow sun behind us- and the slightly larger one in front of us!
Two suns? In one domain? Okay…this was different.
“That’s right, Belle, you knew my mother. Ruth Scott. The woman Alex and I now refer to as ‘Mother Empress’.”
Mintaka gasped as Andie continued.
“Think about it, Belle! Wasn’t it you that told me Mother picked you- specifically- to deliver me? To be our family’s Primary Physician? That she seemed to know everything there was about you and your practice? Think about that, Dr. Mintaka. Why would a woman, a petite woman no less, now called ‘Mother Empress’ pick you from the thousands of qualified practitioners on Celestra?”
“Andie? Sis, go easy on her. I’m sure this is a shock for her. Knowing mother, she probably withheld most of the specifics.” I said trying to calm the situation.
“IIII always knew Ruth was a special person.” Belle admitted. “And yes, she was so very tight-lipped about…well, about everything. Recently…when you started showing or imitating the Empress’ powers, I thought that you, Alex, had ‘granted’ them to her. I…” Belle paused to look around the domain then me and Andie. “I never realized that I had delivered a true miracle that afternoon forty-seven years ago!”
“And so, I’ve asked Alex to allow you to be a part of that continuing miracle, Belle. Please…I beg you to accept the gift Alex has offered us by way of her nanobots.”
“But why me, Andie? Why choose me?”
“Because you were there for Reggie, Father and I, Belle. When mother left us for her home universe, you happily assumed the role of our mentor- our surrogate mother…our…sister.” Andie explained.
“Mentor, I can accept, Andie. Mother or sister? I can prove no genetic codes link the two of us in any way.” Belle argued.
‘Yet’, I thought.
“So…you didn’t sleep with father? Are you not Regina’s biological mother?” Andie attacked with confidence.
“You knew?” Belle gasped as her facial color drained quickly.
“Not until recently…not until my half-sister, Emily mentioned she noticed similar genetics between you and Reggie when she did her impromptu pregnancy scan.”
Belle was on the verge of passing out.
“Speaking of my sister Emily. You’ve met her right, Doc?” I asked and waited for her to answer.
The middle-aged, but young looking, doctor took a breath and slowly let it out.
“I’ve met and consulted with Dr. Scott, yes, Empress. Why?” Belle answered guardedly. She still looked fearfully perplexed.
“Do you recall what her gift is, Belle?” I asked evenly.
“Um…she called herself a ‘Medical Seer’, I believe.” Dr. Mintaka replied hesitantly
“And?”
“And said she could foresee medical diagnoses for any given patient and also scaaaan…them…for…oh, Day Owl dretch!” Belle actually swore as she suddenly looked at Andie. “You actually WANT ME to be your sister?”
“Only if you decide it’s what you want, Belle.” Andie acknowledged the option as she and I smiled brightly.
“I…I have to think about this, girls. Could we please go back to Atlantis now?” Belle looked around the domain uncomfortably. “Please?”
“Welcome back, sisters. So?” Billie and Gena greeted expectantly.
“Almost. Belle has to think on it a little more before she makes her decision.” I said as Dr. Bellatrix Mintaka hurriedly exited Billie’s quarters in silence. She didn’t even look back.
“You didn’t showboat, did you, Aunt Alex?” Gena asked knowingly.
“No, your Aunt Andie carried on the tradition quiet admirably.” I laughed shaking my head. I still couldn’t get over Andie having her own private domain.
“(Aunt) Andie has her own domain?” Gena and Billie shouted at the same time.
“Why does it have two Suns, Alex? I thought they only had one, but in different positions as identification of ownership?” Gena continued.
“You have two Suns too, Aunt Andie?” My daughter asked excitedly as she and mom looked on from across the room.
Mom looked at her granddaughter in surprise.
“You? You have your own private void, too?” Mom gasped in amazement.
“I thought all members of the ‘Royal’ family had them.” My Reggie admitted innocently.
I could see the wheels start to turn through mom’s eyes.
“You’ll have to show me sometime, cuz.” Gena said to Reggie excitedly.
“Sure. Anytime you want. Just not now. I have to tail Aunt Belle and make sure she doesn’t do something stupid to change the time line.” Reggie replied.
“Mind if I join you, cuz? You might need my…talent.” Gena hinted.
“I saw that one too, Gena. Let’s go. We’ll leave the ‘rents to the other project. Bye Ma. Bye Grams. Bye, Aunties.”
Reggie and Gena disappeared.
Billie, Andie, Mom, and I remained silent for thirty-six seconds.
“I have a private domain?” Mom quietly whispered to herself several times in disbelief.
“But I don’t even like that place. It gave me the ‘willies’ every time mother took me there.” She continued her private, one-sided, conversation at just above a whisper.
“Hence the reason you haven’t found out about it ‘til today, ma. Why would you look for something you dislike so much?” I reasoned. “You or Billie.”
My assistant director rolled her eyes at my jab.
‘So…about the ‘other’ project, Regina mentioned, Alex?’ Cami’s voice asked in my mind.
“Are we ready to make anchor, Andie?” I asked, figuring Cami was monitoring me.
“Whenever Rommie’s ready, Alex.”
“Dixie? Could you have all parties involved with securing Atlantis’ location meet us out in cargo storage bay Forenza-six in an hour.” I asked our A.I.
“The invitation has been extended to all involved parties, Alex.”
“Good. Let’s go. I’ll drive.” I said as the huge storage bay that once held a football-field-sized block of ice appeared around us.
“That’s definitely gonna take some gettin’ used to.” Mom complained. Why is it so cold in here- like an ice bo…”
Mom stopped talking as she noticed the huge block of glacial ice off to our right.
“That the remnants of what Cami and Jack brought up from the surface on our initial visit?” I asked Andie.
“That’s the ‘little extra’ they included. I ordered it held in reserve.”
“But it’s the size of a house!” Mom exclaimed.
“The rest of it went toward thruster fuel and the ship’s sanitary water reserves. When it first arrived, there was only a two cubit-wide walking path around the cargo bay walls. And maybe ten cubits clearance overhead, Alexis.” Andie told her.
“You know…Jacki’s memories really don’t do this justice, Alex! That was one big block of ice!” Billie said as she whistled in awe of her sisters’ accomplishment.
“Can we safely open the cargo bay door, subcommander?” Andie asked as Regina Celeste’s image appeared on the comm panel she had just activated. Rommie, Lena, Amy and a few of Mom’s Pixies entered the bay silently.
“Sensors indicate Forenza-Six Cargo bay floor to be eight cubits above sea level.” Regina Celeste’s voice replied.
“Environmental conditions?” Andie continued.
“Current wave differential is one to two cubits. Current air temperature is three-zero-three above absolute with clear skies. Water temperature is two-nine-seven point six above absolute.” Our half-sister reported.
“Open the cargo bay door, Reggie.” Andie said with a brilliant, excited smile.
The sound of mechanical locks disengaging echoed around the huge, near-empty space as we all looked to the massive door in anticipation. A low hum filled the huge storage hangar as the gigantic door began to move. A thin, but bright line of light flared from between the floor and the lip of the door. As the gap increased, the light’s intensity ebbed and the familiar smell of warm, salty air began to hit my nose.
It took five minutes for the massive door to fully open. All the while, watching Rommie proved very entertaining. As soon as the salt air reached her nose, I could see our sister start to drool. She began nervously looking back and forth between the beckoning sea and me.
The five minutes it took for the bay to open must have been killing our resident Mermaid. I grinned as I noticed that her gills had already appeared and her eyes had already started to change.
Rommie looked to me as a low-pitched metallic ‘thunk’ signaled the door was fully open and had stopped. The pleading look, with those large, yellow, cat-like, eyes begged for my approval.
“Don’t forget ‘when’ you are, Senator. Things are a little bigger here than back home.” I warned. We had been walking toward the newly opened end of the cargo bay and were now a scant twenty-two meters from the water.
With a nod of acknowledgement and a very big smile, Rommie began sprinting toward the water at full speed - her body as well as her Reilly changing with every stride. Two meters from the Bay’s edge, Rommie jumped into the air, her legs and feet instantly becoming her large muscular tail and fluke.
The dive would have earned her straight up tens from any highly discriminating set of Olympic judges as she entered the waves cleanly with no ripples, disturbances, or even a splash!
“You’d think she actually missed the ocean.” Billie deadpanned as we took in the view and continued to breathe in the warm salty air.
“I’ve waited ten long years for the opportunity to breathe in this pristine, un-recycled air!” Andie moaned as tears formed in the corners of her eyes.
“So you, Alex, and Jack traveling to different points in time on this planet don’t count, sis?” I asked with one eyebrow raised in curiosity.
“I tried not to hold out hopes, Alex. At the time, our travels seemed just a fantasy- something of a dream- not actually real. This,” Andie motioned out to the gently undulating waves, “this is real! This is our new ho…”
Rommie shooting from the water suddenly stopped Andie mid-sentence!
“SHITTHOSETHINGSAREBIGRUN!” Rommie screamed as she changed in midair, landing on the floor at a full-out run away from the water!
As we, too, retreated, a huge, dark gray shark appeared from the water and attempted to beach itself in the bay, obviously trying to catch its meal, aka, Rommie. The thing had to be over twelve meters long and it could have easily swallowed a VW beetle (thank you, Alex Steinert-Fleming) in one gulp! It wasted no time sliding back into the water and disappeared as quickly as it had appeared.
All I can say is it was a good thing we all wore our Reillys!
Andie’s mouth was still hanging wide open as Rommie, out of breath, made her way back to us and cautiously moved closer to look over the edge.
“So, what did you do to it?” I asked as if she had purposely caused the attack.
“Nothing,” Rommie turned and answered, looking embarrassed. We noticed the sleek, one-point-five meter dorsal fin gracefully and silently parting the waves as the huge, dark gray creature patiently circled just out from the opened storage bay.
“She appeared out of nowhere behind me, and asked to play. I wasn’t ready for her size and panicked.”
“That monstrosity just wanted to play?” Mom gasped out.
“I guess I have to go back in and apologize for my rude behavior.” Rommie nodded as she sighed. “I’ll let Billie know when I’m ready to start the survey, Andie.”
Our Mermaid sister dove headfirst into the water- her magnificent fluke appearing just before it cleanly slipped under the waves.
“You know…it’s hard to believe that she was afraid of the water and couldn’t swim to save her life before she received her gift.” I said to no one particular.
Mom and Andie just stared at me.
“Andie?” Billie said, catching my sister’s attention. “Rommie has completed her survey and the last location, zero-one-zero, is free of sentient life. She says to give her two minutes to clear the area before you deploy that anchor.”
The ‘anchors’ were of the autonomous type designed to begin drilling once contacting the seabed. Their programming- to continue drilling until bedrock was encountered- made certain they would hold in the severest of conditions.
“Acknowledged. Subcommander? Wait another minute then launch the last anchor.”
“Acknowledged, Commodore.” Regina Celeste’s voice confirmed from the display panel.
“Thank Sen. Marsh for me and please recall her, highness.” Andie feigned a smile then turned her eyes to the storage hangar’s deck. She began wiping her eyes gently.
“Something wrong, Commodore?” Billie asked as she touched Andie’s shoulder gently.
“What?” My sister asked as she looked back up. “No…I’m…I guess it finally hit me that…that we’re…we’re finally…home. This is our home now…my…our mission is complete. After ten long years…out there,” Andie pointed up and out the hangar to the wonderful, blue sky, “It’s…it’s finally over.”
Quite a few people had gathered to see their ‘new’ home since we opened the gigantic hangar door. Artemus Celeste, Andie’s father, being an earlier arrival.
“And I’m so proud of all of you, Andromeda.” Artie said as he turned my half-sister around and drew her into a warm embrace. “I knew that…if anyone could…you…you are a true leader, Andromeda.” He stumbled, tightening his arms around her.
“And I’m so glad I could be here with my girls.” He added while looking at me in appreciation.
“Now comes the true test.” I said to myself, though loud enough that everyone near me heard. I’d had my eyes closed re-examining some of the many future scenarios for the people of ‘Atlantis’.
“What kind of ‘tests’, Alexandra?’ Artie asked…or rather dared me to explain.
I looked to Andie then to her father. “First and foremost, how will the people of Atlantis deal with the indigenous peoples of Earth?”
“What?” Andie and Artie gasped in unison.
“The peoples your ancestors left here.” I said neutrally. “As on Celestra ten years ago, many peoples of Earth never made it onto the Exodus ships that departed this ‘dying’planet over forty thousand years ago to populate the stars.”
“So why have they not attempted communication with us when we first entered orbit, Alex?” Andie asked as she stared at me.
“It’s like our sister told you on your first transit to the future. Civilizations don’t usually progress farther than the limits of their environment, morality, or sometimes their technology. After being left behind, survival became paramount. Much as those still on Celestra have found out, sis. The advanced technology that had been common in their everyday life became useless without the trained personnel to repair and operate it. And, since everything and everyone they knew had deserted them- abandoned them on this cooling, supposedly dying, planet with no means of escape- the possibility of changing their minds to follow along or even recreating the technology necessary to leave this world was gone. Day-to-day survival, as I said, became crucial. The remaining people of Earth devolved into barbaric clans- small family tribes, really. Most have reverted back to the primitive peoples my sisters and I rescued over six hundred thousand years ago.”
“So we are related, Alex?” Lena asked in surprise as she looked around her- to all the people gathered in the huge hangar.
Andie’s mouth dropped open as her eyes shot to our young sister.
“I…I thought you were Amy’s daughter?”
“Amy adopted me. When Alex and her sisters arrived at my peoples’ encampment, they found me hanging on for my very life, high in a tree, one hundred and fifty long steps from where my entire clan had already expired from this world. Barely able to climb that high tree up away from the strong, foul smell of death, I became the lone survivor. Amy and Alex offered me the Mahanilui to save my life.”
Lena paused to breathe as she glanced up and looked around the ceiling thoughtfully. “I accepted the Empress’ offer gratefully, but I choose to never forget my beginnings…my people…those that I lost in the last days of my first life.”
“Listening or not, I offer them well wishes and favorable thoughts every night before I sleep and shall remember them all for as long as I still draw breath.”
“Wow!” Amy declared in surprise as she gently placed her hand on her adopted daughter’s shoulder. “God Sprinkle, that was beautiful!”
“Alex? Is there some plan to reacquaint our peoples then?” Artie asked as he wiped a tear from his left eye.
“The Empress is going to leave that sensitive mission to her sisters and brothers residing on Atlantis, Commander. A mission this important will take years to complete, and even longer to refine. Think you can handle it, Commodore?” I said turning to Andie.
“I think I’ll be able to ‘see’ my way through it, Alex.” Andie giggled nervously.
We both knew it would be a long and perilous road.
“Alex? Andie?” Billie asked loudly to get our attention.
“Rommie is requesting permission to board Atlantis and also requests that we ‘make a hole’.”
“Let’s start moving everyone away from the edge then.” I agreed. Billie, Andie, Artie, Lena, and Amy began motioning people back. When we had a good four-meter area cleared, Andie gave Billie permission for Rommie to board.
To everyone’s astonishment, Rommie shot high up out of the water letting loose with an excited ‘YEEHAW’, performed three complete somersaults in the air while transforming to her land mode, and stuck a perfect two-legged, gymnast’s landing! Taking a bow before the stunned crowd, Rommie stood straight and casually walked toward us with a huge smile.
It took a while for everyone gathered to start applauding, this being the first time most had seen Rommie’s gift, let along an actual Mermaid.
Lena squealed in absolute delight as she clapped enthusiastically.
“Show-off!” Amy growled in annoyance.
“You’re one to bitch about attracting attention, Driz.” Rommie giggled to her sister. “I remember a certain tropical storm that produced quite the light show back on Ni’ihua in ’44.”
“Jacki asked for something that would keep the ‘Fly-Boys’ grounded.” Amy defended as she rolled her eyes at our sister.
“A good monsoon would have been sufficient, Driz, yet you decided to effectively put an ‘electric fence’ around the whole island. Just a little overkill, perhaps?” Rommie countered with a devious smile.
“I took the request as a chance to practice my gift. Remember, Alex says we get better with practice, Splash.”
“Girls, girls.” Artie started as he waved my two sisters to quiet down. “Not in front of the people. To reveal too much about your gifts only invites problems later on.” He stressed quietly.
“Dixie, I’d like to make a city-wide multimedia announcement, please.”
“Ready, Alex.” Atlantis’ A.I. responded pleasantly.
“People of Atlantis. Most of you know me as Alexandra Reilly, but I also have another designation that some of you already know. I am one of three who call themselves ‘Empress of Time and Space’. I understand there to be quite a few myths and legends about me in your literature. I, along with my sisters,” I paused to motion to Amy, Lena, Rommie, Billie, Gena, Mom, Reggie, Artie, Andie, Regina Celeste, and all the Pixies in attendance. All of who nodded or bowed.
“Have taken on the duty of protectors of the timeline, or, if you will, guardians of your past, present, and future. As time’s guardians, we each have special gifts that allow us to do our job. Some of you have witnessed, firsthand, these gifts. My sisters and I should not be trifled with and we request you allow us all to continue to protect your new home’s timeline as we see fit. As previously stated, our gifts are numerous and potentially dangerous. Please, for your own safety, do not attempt to push us to our limits- instead, revisit the aforementioned written myths and legends. I’m sure they will prove very…insightful.”
“Alex? What in the seven worlds are you doing?” Artie asked, flabbergasted.
“You must forgive Cmdr. Artemus Celeste. He believes that the Empress should be protected at all cost. I will tell you all what I told him when we first met officially and that which some of you have learned firsthand.”
I began to think about my ‘glow’.
“My sisters and I are VERY capable of protecting ourselves,” I said as I spiked its intensity, “And will do so if necessary.”
I disabled my illumination having illustrated my point.
“We are here to help you all establish a successful colony on this planet we call ‘Earth’. We are not here to advance personal or nefarious gains and/or vendettas.”
“So now, since the safe and successful landing of Atlantis has been fulfilled, our participation in Atlantis’ arrival and success has come to a close. The Empress and her sisters will now leave Atlantis’ future to our resident sisters, Andromeda Celeste, Regina Celeste, and…Belletrix Mintaka.” I added as I noticed a younger, more familiar face approach out of the gathered crowd. Andie looked at me with a shocked, sad expression. Regina looked surprised as well.
A murmur rose as those gathered noticed Belle’s arrival, but looked confused by her new, younger, physical appearance. I was glad to see she had worked things out and accepted her Mahanilui.
Though Andie’s pleading had come close to indicating Belle’s importance, she had only seen a small glimpse of the doctor’s new role here in the city of Atlantis…in its foreseeable future.
“At this time I would request all ‘Sisters of Kili’ and all “Sisters of Avalon’ to assemble here, in this storage hangar for departure. It is time for the ‘Sisters of Atlantis’ to begin their first mission- that of reuniting the old and new peoples of Earth- a process I hope everyone within earshot of my voice will undertake enthusiastically, but fairly.”
I offered my hands, outstretched, to all my sisters. Once gathered, we found ourselves in the Diplomatic hangar in the Command Core- recently redesignated the ‘City Center’.
“Well that was rather abrupt!” Mom said as she looked around to see where we were. I had intentionally taken us forward an hour.
“What was that all about, Alex?” Andie asked angrily as she, Regina, and Belle appeared beside me.
“To prove a point.” I said without much emotion. “The people of Atlantis- all of them- needed to see that the Empress was real and would not be swayed by greed or want. They needed to see that even the Empress’ blood sisters weren’t immune, but required to act on their own accord with similar morality.”
“Wait! Have I…will I do something that you disapprove of. Alex? Will Reggie…or Belle…”
“What have you seen happening in the near future, Andromeda Celeste?” I questioned, narrowing my eyes as I continued to assess her and her two sisters. “I trust that you will run ALL of the scenarios this time?” I hinted, seeing Andie close her eyes slowly.
We patiently waited the fifteen minutes it took my half-sister to use her gift. I knew she had properly accessed it when her mouth dropped open suddenly and her eyes popped open in shock.
“Things will fall apart so soon, Alex?” She asked as her voice trembled with fright.
“It is only one scenario, Andromeda. So it is up to you, Reggie, and Belle to see that those specific events never occur, are undone, or circumvented entirely. Your gift, Andie, has developed to the point that you and your five sisters will successfully find and repair the temporal discrepancies in Atlantis’ near future. Your gifts will continue to develop to enable you all to repair all but the most difficult incursions. For those, look to my, Alex Steinert’s, or Alexandra’s assistance. We are but a thought away, Regina. Until then, my sisters.” I said with a nod as I thought about phasing my group out.
“Well, I have to admit it.” Mom commented sadly as she shook her head while I watched the shocked faces of our three sisters. They looked around the hangar in disbelief of our sudden disappearance. Andie, Regina, and Belle started crying heavily as they huddled together holding each other tightly.
“What have you to admit, mother?” I asked tersely.
“You are much better at ripping off a bandage than I am, Alexandra.”
“I told them exactly what they needed to do, mother.”
“Really, Alex?” Rommie contested. “I’m usually very good at looking deeply into political bullshit, not to mention your prophetic predictions, but that information was buried farther down than the Challenger Deep!”
“Mom just told Aunt Andie that she’s in charge of her ‘Sisterhood’, that she, Reggie, Belle, Ginger, and Simone will be able to handle the upcoming ‘glitchs’, and that Aunt Regina is the trans-dimensional communicator for the ‘Sister’s of Atlantis’.” My daughter translated.
“Not to question your math skills sweetcheeks, but there are only five ‘Sisters of Atlantis’, not six as Alex specifically stated.” Amy challenged while Lena looked on and nodded.
“Wait. You mean ol’ Artie…” Quintin Darrough gasped before he was interrupted.
“Hey! Alex said ‘me and my five sisters!” Andie gasped in a higher octave, garnering our attention. “There’s only five of u…”
Reilly’s Recreation Room appeared around us.
“Welcome home, everyone,” I said with a sad smile. I had really hated to leave my sisters so abruptly, but that is how I saw our departure. Alex Covington would be visiting our beleaguered sisters in about a year, Atlantis-relative.
Right now, I had to make sure my sisters were returned to their respective times or planet.
“So…who’s first?” I asked my companions sadly.
“I guess Driz, Sprinkle, and I should get back, Alex. As much as I’d like to stay, there’s a whole heap of shit just waiting for me on the hill. I’m sure that Lena wants to meet her new brothers and sisters, too.” Rommie moaned in distress.
“Could you drop Lena and I off in St. Pete, Alex? That’s where my rental car is.” Amy inquired.
“You can drop me off there as well, Alex. I need a little more meeeeermaid time before I can face those f…” Rommie again moaned as Amy instantly covered Lena’s ears. “Idiots!”
I nodded and silently offered my hands.
1310hrs, St. Petersburg, Fla, July 13th, 2020AD
“How close are we to when we left, Alex?” Amy asked as she and Rommie looked around their hotel suite. Lena gazed, wide-eyed, around the plush living quarters.
“About an hour later, Driz.” I giggled. It still seemed comical that some of my sisters used ‘code names’.
“So when would this be, Director?” Yuuka asked from my left shoulder
I rolled my eyes having not felt her there before we left Reilly.
“July 13th, 2020AD,” I sighed in resignation.
“I thought things would look a bit more…modern.” Allie commented from my right shoulder.
I rolled my eyes again and groaned. Mom, Reggie, Rommie, Amy, and Lena laughed hysterically at my discomfort.
“Girls? Please join us in the land of grownups.”
“Nice digs.” Yuuka commented as she reached full height. “I take it Randi Van Pelt made the reservations?”
“As always, Little Flower.” Rommie smiled. “The girl’s the best travel planner I’ve ever dealt with. Far and away better than the congressional travel agency.”
A knock sounded from the suite’s door.
“Who is it?” Rommie asked loudly as she looked to me for an answer. I just grinned like a Cheshire cat…whatever breed of feline a ‘Cheshire’ might be. My sister’s memory of them was very truncated.
“Senator Marsh? Geno from Guest Services, ma’am. I have a delivery for you and Ms. Reynolds.”
“Be right there.” Rommie answered, as her Reilly became a thick, luxurious, dark blue bathrobe. A white towel wrapped itself around her hair as if she had just come out of the shower.
Rommie approached the door in her bare feet and opened the door cautiously.
“I wasn’t expecting any packages today, Geno. Who’s it from?”
“The Carrier would not say, but the label specifies ‘Reilly Research Foundation in Kili Beach, California’ ma’am, she did insist it was imperative that you and/or Ms. Reynolds receive it immediately. It’s also marked ‘Time Sensitive’.” The Concierge explained as he handed Rommie the thick FED-EX document mailer.
“I can hand it over to the police if you are unsure, ma’am.” He added.
“No, no. We’ve dealt with them before, Geno. Ame’s and I lobbied for them several years ago. Being marked ‘Time Sensitive’, it has to be important. I’ll accept it.”
Easily overhearing the conversation and the Concierge’s concern, Amy raised a finger to us, stepped into action, and approached the door.
“Rommie? What is it?” She asked feigning curiosity, as she ducked around her roommate.
“We got a package. Were you expecting anything from Reilly Research Foundation?”
“Not that I know of, but it sure looks important.” Amy said as she fished into her purse she grabbed from the table, pulled a couple twenty’s from it, and handed them to the gentleman. “Thanks, Geno.”
“Thank you, ma’am. Have a good afternoon, ladies.” The concierge said as he smiled and disappeared from the doorway.
“Any idea what this could be, Alex?” Rommie asked after closing the door. She turned back to the rest of us, her eyebrow raised in mock curiosity. Her Reilly again changed, this time into a pair of designer jean shorts, stylish low-heeled sandals, and a light, flower-patterned summer blouse.
I just smiled, silently walked over to the dining room table, and took a seat. I noticed Reggie had a huge smile on her face as she pulled out the chair to sit next to me. Mom quietly took a seat on my other side while Yuuka and Allie sat down at each end. Rommie, Lena, and Amy sat down across from us.
“Oh wondrous and mysterious package, reveal thy magical contents to those undeserving, gathered before our frivolous, mystical Empress.” Rommie giggled as she waved her hand over the package before opening the container and emptying it out onto the large, formal table.
A personal data device this period called a ‘tablet’ along with several notarized documents slid out. A small, black, leather-bound booklet as well as a small banking card- a ‘debit card’, I think my sister called it- also slid from the package.
Amy and Rommie looked at me in relief.
“I was wondering how long it would take.” Amy said as she shook her head and smiled. She reached to the table, picked up the tablet, and handed it to Lena.
“Here, this is for you, Sprinkle. Push the button on the top right of the device. If I’m right, something should happen immediately.”
“What is it, mom? It looks similar to the standard report forms they use on Atlantis.”
“Sort of…turn it on and let’s see.” Amy prompted with a nod to the thin, rectangular device Lena held.
“Please stand-by for an important message from her most honored self, Alexandra, Empress of Time and Space.” Randi Van Pelt’s voice announced as a picture of Sand Dollar, underway, appeared on the device’s display. The screen went blank for two seconds before my face appeared.
“Hi, y’all!” Alex Steinert’s smiling face greeted. “Ah understand y’all had a new addition to the fam’ly, Amy. Lena, honey, ah’d like ta oh-fishally welcome y’all to the Sisters of Kili. By now you been brought up ta speed and expeir’enced some of our exploits and have a gen’ral idea a what the sisters kin do. Ah understand yer ‘specially taken with Rommie’s gift, hun.” Alex paused and smiled to our newest sister knowing exactly where she, Amy, and Rommie would be sitting. Lena’s mouth dropped open as her eyes grew wider.
“In the comin’ months we’ll meet form’ly, but ah jus’ wanted ta say ‘how-dee’ fer now. Ah also need to explain summa the contents a this here parcel. See, darlin’, when the sisterhood welcomes a new member- ‘specially one from so far ‘way, we need to make her legal-like in regards ta today’s society. On the table behind me’s that necess-sary paperwork provin’ y’all are Amy Reynold’s daughter and a bone-i-fied citizen a these here Yew-nited States. Randi set y’all up with a birth certificate, immunization record, bank account, an’ some other important papers, includin’ a passport. Y’all be a good girl an Ah’ll see y’all sometime ‘round Labor Day. An don’ worry none, hun. Amy’s a good ma an’ an even better teacher so listen to her like y’all been doin. Ah look forward to meetin’ yal the first time, hun. Take care now!”
The tablet’s screen went blank for three seconds before the photo of Sand Dollar re-appeared.
“The preceding message from our ever-baffling, illustrious Empress is the sole property of her most-charitable majesty, and therefore cannot be retained, copied, or replayed on this or any other device and will self-delete entirely in ten seconds. Please step back to lessen the chance of physical damage.” Randi’s voice warned.
Rommie, Amy, Lena, Yuuka, and Allie jumped from their chairs and quickly moved back from the table as Randi’s voice started counting backward from ten.
“Five, four, three, two, one…file deletion complete.” Randi’s face on the display looked to each of our five sisters individually and giggled.
“Did you guys REALLY think I’d make a perfectly good tablet go up in smoke ‘Mission Impossible’style?” Randi laughed as she shook her head on the screen for thirty seconds.
“Seriously? Lena, sweetie, the tablet is yours to keep. You can use it to keep all your appointments, store your homework, and even store boys phone numbers- lots of boy’s phone numbers,” Randi’s face glanced over to a glowering Amy momentarily and seemed to gulp nervously, “But only after you reach thirty-five, honey. Amy’s a real stick…ler on dating guys.” The image laughed nervously then continued. “Enjoy the tab and we’ll see you on Labor Day, sweetie. Good luck, Ames!”
The display quickly went blank then was replaced by what I knew to be the tablet’s ‘welcome’ screen.
Mom began laughing hysterically!
“Goddess! I LOVE this family!”
“I’m really gonna need to have a talk with that girl.” I promised out loud as Reggie and mom both wiped their eyes dry. She had been laughing just as hard as mother- if not harder!
Lena had been investigating the piece of twenty-first century technology for about five minutes when Randi’s face suddenly reappeared on it. Lena shrieked and dropped the tablet to the table instantly.
“Alex Reilly?” Randi’s image asked, her face looking around the room from the display.
“Here, honey. What can I do for you?” I answered as I came into range of the unit’s built-in camera.
“Alex, Alex requests your presence in 1889 Britain- London’s Whitechapel District. She said you’d know who to bring.”
“Acknowledged. Tell Alex I’m on my way, honey. Reilly out.” I said as the tablet went completely dark.
“How would all of you like to visit London?” I asked as my sisters’ eyes widened with excitement.
“We need to stop by Reilly to pick up a few things and inventory the proper clothing for the late 1880’s.”
“Back so soon, Alex?” Billie asked as we rephased in the Rec Room a microsecond later.
“Alex Steinert and I need the Cummins twins, Billie. Yuuka and Allie? We’ll need the squadron. You’ll want Trina, Kess, Daisy, and Lavie.”
“Ginger and Simone? Since you two decided to stow away, we could use your help too. Commodore Celeste already knows you girls are here, but you two will be assigned as her personal wait staff for six months upon your return.” I said as I looked to the far left corner of the room. Yuuka followed my stare, went to Pixie mode and took flight after our two stowaways as they made for the Rec Room’s exit and out into the passageway. Five other pixies instantly took to the air and followed their ‘Squadron Leader’.
“Goddess! Reilly was never this much fun in its original universe, Alexandra!” Mom giggled.
“I’m sure Andie would be willing to work out some sort of ‘Pixie Exchange Program’ with you, mother. I know she’s already thought about it.”
“Do you require apprehension and restraint of the two illegal pixies, Director?” Fay asked enthusiastically from just overhead.
Her face showed a quirky smile that I didn’t quite like the look of.
“That won’t be necessary, honey. I’ll put a halt to their fun in a moment. For now, and for your safety, I suggest you land, sit, and enjoy that cup of coffee you’re holding.
“Aye, as ye wish, mum.” Fay replied with a disappointed snap of her fingers as she and her cup of coffee settled gently to the floor beside the table where Billie and Gena were seated. I smiled and walked over to the food dispenser.
“Coffee, Empress-blend, black, please.”
“Director, I have picked up the fugitive pixies on my sensors. Yuuka’s squadron is pursuing at close range. What actions should be taken, Alex?” RVP’s voice inquired from the room.
“None, RVP. I’ll handle it from here.” I replied. “Just alert me when they get close.”
“They are enroute back to the recreation room as we speak, director.”
“Thanks, honey, I’ll snare them.” I said as I placed my coffee down on the table.
“Please don’t hurt them, Alexandra.” Mom pleaded as she looked expectantly to the doorway.
“I have no intention of harming any of my sisters, mother, but they have had their fun and now need to assume their roles in our upcoming mission.” I said as seven pixies entered and streaked around the room overhead several times.
“Simone and Ginger! Stop right…there!” I said calmly as I blindly pointed a finger over my shoulder to them.
Both girls suddenly froze in mid-flight!
Yuuka and her squadron had no choice but to quickly take evasive action in order to avoid colliding with their suddenly stationary sisters.
“Nice shootin’, Tex!” Mom laughed.
With little emotion and to the silent stares of everyone else in the large room, I stood and walked over to the temporally, time-suspended, twelve-point-seven centimeter pair. Requesting my medieval purse from my Reilly’s inventory, I opened it fully and held it up in front of the two stationary pixies.
I couldn’t quite reach them.
“Would it be too much to ask for one of my ‘loyal’ Mind Warriors to lend a hand or at least a step?” I asked without looking at any one of the five in attendance.
I felt myself rise about ten centimeters.
“Thank you,” I said as I positioned the purse directly in front of my quarry and released time for them. The resulting impact into my purse moved me back about half a meter as I quickly closed the open end by the sinew purse strings. Settling gently to the floor, I casually walked back to our table- my purse jerking and jumping on its own as I held it by its strings.
I unceremoniously tossed the bag onto the table.
“When you both decide to settle down and behave, I’ll let you out- provided you stay grown up.” I said loudly at the bag as it continued to hop and bounce spastically on the table. I occasionally batted the purse away from my hot cup to prevent spillage.
Waiting two full minutes after my purse went dormant; I loosened the strings and allowed the two pixies to exit. Simone and Ginger slowly crawled out with their heads hung low in disgrace.
“Why is it so deceptively large in there, Alex?” Ginger asked as she stood, hovered off the side of the table, and grew into ‘Adult’ mode while pointing to my purse.
“Variable Dimension Physics, honey. My mate and his people optimized it centuries ago on their planet. Are you two ready to behave now?”
“We are, Empress. What would you have us do on this ‘mission’ of yours?” Ginger asked formally.
“You two will be imitating cadavers in order to clear a good friend’s name in a series of gruesome murders.” I replied indifferently.
“Caaaaaadavers/Mmmmmurders?” Ginger and Simone gasped together in shock.
“But, why?” Ginger asked, quickly overcoming her astonishment.
“You two just so happen to look very similar to one of the victims.” I smiled. “Trina, have you been able to get a handle on the gift you share with your twin, Sunni?”
“You mean can I use the gift I never knew I possessed, Alexandra?” She asked.
“That very one, honey. I might need you to ‘modify’ our corpse to resemble the walking dead or impersonate someone else if warranted.” I smiled as I looked around the room for the last member of our mission group.
“Lilly? We’ll need your mimicry, too.” I said spotting her off to the left about halfway across the room.
She nodded and walked toward us.
“So what do you need us for, Alex?” Rommie asked as she, Amy, and Lena looked on from my right. “Are we really going after the ‘Ripper’?”
I nodded. “Sort of, but not directly.”
“Rommie, you’ll be our liaison to the local constabulary and Scotland Yard. I may also need you to play ‘Legal Assistant’… Amy and Lena…how good are you at making fog- the ‘pea soup’ variety?”
Amy smiled wickedly. “Not a problem, Director.”
“Fog, mom?” Lena questioned innocently as she tilted her head to one side.
“Its easy enough once I show you the basics, Sprink.” Amy answered, still with the devious grin.
“So what do you have planned for us, Alexandra?” Mom inquired snobbishly as she and Reggie looked on expectantly.
“Transportation and ‘temporal effects’.”
“So Regina and I are to be lowly conveyances?”
“No, you are going to help us clear James, mother. Reggie, when the time comes, you are going to make sure our cadavers appear and disappear ‘mysteriously’.”
“Gotcha, ma.” Reggie acknowledged with a very…VERY disconcerting, malevolent grin.
“Mom? How practiced are you at phasing out of brick walls like you did back in Avalon?” I asked impassively.
Alexis Reilly grinned maliciously!
“So what will Pixie Squadron be doing, Director?” Yuuka asked on behalf of her flight. I did a double take as the five women were now dressed in WWII Era Army Air Corp uniforms, officer’s covers, and leather flight jackets.
I shook my head and a giggle escaped my lips as I noticed the ‘Pin-up Girl styled Flying Pixie’ squadron patch on each of their right breast pockets.
Pixies.
“Reconnaissance…except for Trina. I want twenty-four hour, overhead surveillance of James, Ginger, and Simone for the duration of this mission. Any questions?”
“Um…director?” Yuuka asked shyly. “Does this mission require corsets?”
“And Bustles, too, but only while not in ‘Pixie Mode’. We will be in 1880’s Britain after all. Being underdressed is simply not done, my dear.” I replied after selecting the most proper English accent my Reilly was programmed with.
She cringed, visibly.
“I hate corsets.” Billie groused quietly.
“Believe me, I’m not fond of them either, Will. Neither is your sister, Jacki, for that matter.” I replied- my voice tainted with similar hatred toward the dread torture devices. I’d had my fill back at Avalon, after all.
“RVP, we’ll need requisite translation archives with appropriate accent variants along with proper 1880’s women’s fashion data transferred to our Reilly’s as needed.”
“Parsing individual unit discrepancies. Complete. Downloading. Downloads complete. I have also taken the liberty to download Omega Processor #3’s ‘Corset Initiation’ software patch to limit physical damage to the individual.” RVP responded.
“Thank you. Status on mission group Reillys’ charge levels?” I asked.
“All unit power levels within normal reserve parameters, Director. I suggest sanitary holding system purges for all units before mission onset.”
“Agreed. Commense sanitary system purge of all relevant units, RVP.”
“Initiating purge. Please remain stationary.” RVP advised.
“Director, I’m reading system error codes on units’ Simone and Ginger. Revisionary logs do not comply with Reilly Research Foundation OEM specifications. Recommendation: unit replacement before mission onset.” RVP quickly announced.
“You heard RVP, girls. Yuuka, please escort these two to your quarters and have RVP measure and fabricate their ‘official’ Reilly suits. Install all necessary archives, programs, and software patches. Report back here when systems interfacing is complete. RVP, copy?”
“Acknowledged, Director.” Our A.I. confirmed.
“Understood, Alex. We’ll be back in a little while. Come on you two.” Yuuka acknowledged as she went to pixie mode. Simone and Ginger followed her lead and all three flew out into the passageway.
“We have three hours. Now what should we do in the mean time?” I asked.
“Alex?” Cami asked. “What should Clan Darough do while you’re away?”
“If I’m not mistaken, I think Alexandra will ask if you four would like to go on a mission with her. I believe she needs assistance on a planet called Medrin?”
“Oh, Goddess! Really? Medrin?” Cami gasped with a horrified expression. “Why there of all places?”
“I’ve seen some very important negotiations occurring in the Medrin capital, honey- something about telepathic precautions and error checking.” I revealed.
“Marvelous! What I always wanted to do. Reading the minds of the Medrin’s and De Medrin’s! The most notorious womenizers in the universe!” Cami complained holding her hands high into the air in protest. “What did we do to deserve this, Alex?”
“Too many Mind Warriors in Victorian London makes for a very big crater in Britain, Sweetheart. Besides, I think Quintin would ‘love’ to see Medrin and its unique governing political system.” I replied with emphasis on the word ‘love’.
‘Is that where it happens, Director?’ Cami thought to me, as she remained silent.
I twitched my eyebrow ever so slightly in response.
“Alexandra will arrive tomorrow at 0800hrs, sweetheart.” I informed. “We’ll be in the auditorium acclimating ourselves to the period clothing. Gena, stay here in reserve just in case.” I added as I first looked around at the unassigned Pixies then to Fay again floating overhead, before walking out the door.
After spending six restful hours at Kili’s south beach, I had brought our group- minus Yuuka, Simone, and Ginger- back to Reilly’s main auditorium. We had been walking, sitting, and standing for an hour now in our period clothing. Yuuka, Ginger, and Simone had joined us forty minutes ago. Ginger and Simone had lost consciousness four times each so far, but finally…finally, seemed to be adjusting.
“Is everyone comfortable with their clothing restrictions?” I asked my companions.
“Aesthetically, does this ‘bustle’ exponentially expand my buttocks?” Billy inquired.
I rolled my eyes.
“Must we wear these constrictive garments, Alex?” Ginger asked as she readjusted herself in her blouse for the…Goddess, I had lost count how many times!
“YES!” I answered curtly before looking around to my other sisters.
“Pixies. You’ll all need to remain grownup unless on sortie.” I reminded. Seeing the six women nod, I continued while holding out my hands.
“Shall we go, Ladies?”
“Amy, a cover of the foggy type to phase in unseen, if you please?”
“Copy, Alex. Watch and learn, Lena. Fog is really easy when you have so much humidity already in the air. Just concentrate on making very small droplets of water condense. Not so big that they begin to fall, just big enough to form a low, dense cloud. Like this.” Amy instructed.
A modest fog bank immediately rolled ominously down the street to almost obscure the buildings on either side of the narrow thoroughfare.
Taking that as her cue, my sister’s group rephrased.
“Y’all are late, Allison Covington!” Alex Covington griped quietly before we even rephased.
“Apologies, Alexandra. We had costuming issues that needed immediate rectification. How have you been, sister?” I said as we embraced. The familiar tingle was barely felt. I now knew everything she knew and quickly began to review her plan.
“Mina! Jacki! How nice to see you two again!” I added excitedly embracing the other two women.
“What is that smell?” Simone questioned, thereby interrupting our greetings; her nose scrunched up tightly.
“We country folk call it ‘horseshit’, hun. Didn’t Allie tell y’all ta watch your step before rephasin’?” Alex Covington informed our freshman sister. “Maybe y’all should take a slow, careful step to your right? An lift yer dress a might b’fore doin’ it.”
“Greenhorns.” She huffed to herself while shaking her head several times. Jacki and Mina giggled quietly while politely covering their mouths with their gloved hands.
“Lexi? How’s this here Universe been treatin’ ya?”
“Been intrestin’, ma. A whole heap more fun then Flemin’ City’s been these last five hundred or so years.” Mom replied using her rarely unleashed drawl. She quickly wiped at her eyes.
“Sorry, Alex.” She said quietly as her eyes lowered sadly to the slowly darkening street.
“Ah told ya it was all good, hun. Ah’m honored to be her stand in.”
Mom gave my twin a single nod.
An awkward minute passed as we just stood and looked at each other. I noticed that Billie and Jacki had moved away a few paces and were quietly conversing with each other.
“Well…shall we divvie up an’ go to our rooms to start the mission? Granted, the places ain’t much, but it’ll suffice for the mission. Mina, you an’ Lexie take Reggie, Lilly, an’ our Pixie Squadron over to the other…house. The rest of us need to go in here.” Alex said gesturing to a nondescript door to the left of the cobblestone street we had ported to.
“Be on your best behavior tonight, girls.” Mina smiled with a wink as she directed mom, Reggie, Lilly, and the Pixies up the street. “My flat is this way, sisters.”
They vanished- literally and physically- into Amy and Lena’s manufactured fogbank. The fog itself began to quickly disperse as we reached the two steps leading to the indicated door and Alex reached for the handle.
1634hrs, London, England, December 23rd, 1887AD
“Margie!” Alex shouted as we entered, single file, into a gas lit hallway. A well-worn staircase off to our right led to the second floor and beyond, it’s heavily worn banister testament to its frequent use. Muffled feminine giggling could be heard from behind a darkly stained, heavy, wooden, double pocket door.
One panel of the door slid open slowly and a middle-aged woman’s head appeared.
“You Americans. Got no sense a privacy or decorum. Didn’ I tell ya we had custome…I means friends arriving shortly?” The woman scolded as she quickly assessed Alex and I, looked to the door then back at our group. Her eyes grew large.
“Oi! Where you pretty wenches been hidin’?” Marge blurted out as her jaw practically dropped to the floor. She quickly composed herself. “Quick! Get yer pretty lil’ arses in ‘ere ‘fore they gets ‘ere!”
Both panels of the door quickly slid open to reveal a large sitting room- a lounge- I believe the British called it.
Six stylishly dressed women of varying ages stood or sat around the tastefully decorated room that smelt heavily of cigars and perfume. We got several different reactions from them. Three of them looked very jealous. The other three regarded us critically; one woman even licked her heavily painted lips.
“Quick, girls, help em get comfy!”
Several of ‘Margie’s girls’ offered help removing then quickly took our overcoats, hats, and bags to the back room.
“Dearies, take an open seat if ya likes, otherwise stand so’s ya shows off yer goods for the nice gentlemen we’re expectin’.
I looked at my sister in surprise.
“You booked us into a Brothel?” I whispered angrily to her.
“Y’all seen it, sis! Don’t gimme that ol’ righteous act- not after what Ah seen y’all do back on Terra!”
She had me there, but before I could argue, we were interrupted.
“Oi! Tart ain’t on the board this night, ol’ woman, got her menses jes b’fore Alexandra’s cab called!” Amy barked as she placed a protective hand on Lena’s shoulder. A bright flash of light filled the lounge windows and a menacing clap of thunder sounded outside that shook the lamp globes.
I’d say Amy was definitely surprised by our mission parameters already and intended to keep Lena’s honor intact.
“Suit yerself, dearie. This here’s a respectable establishment an’ we don’ expect no pervs tonight anyhow. The tart can stay in the back an fix refreshments.” Margie acquiesed after looking curiously toward the nearest window.
“I ain’t no tart! I’m sixteen an’ certainly no maid, mumsie! Me an’ Ames, we stays together through thick an’ thin! Don’t we Ames?” Lena griped angrily.
Our young sister had caught on very quickly.
“We’ll head to the back, mum. Sorry, Allie. Sorry, Alex.” Amy replied as she made her decision. Alex and I nodded.
“Ah understand, hun. Allison an’ Ah’ll split our take with y’all.” Alex offered as I nodded my agreement.
“You’re loss! We share profits equally amonst the girls that…’provides’…services.” Margie said as she relented.
“How many we expectin’, mum?” Rommie asked giving off an aire of experience as she struck a very enticing pose by the heavy, cast iron coal stove that provided heat for the room.
“Received nine ‘reservations’ fer tonight, dearie. Don’t know if any them gents cater to the lean meat though, asked fer more wholesome company, an’ the word ‘twins’ was mentioned once or twice, so…”
Several of the ‘resident’ girls giggled politely as the Senator blushed.
“How’d you do it, Alex?” Margie asked as she looked to Billie and Jacki then to me and Alex.
“Told y’all Ah had connections!” Alex answered with a devious smile. “Hey Allison, y’all care to inner-duce the gals?”
“Shur, sis.” I answered, taking her hint. I let my shared drawl come out to play. “Y’all met Romney Marsh over by the Franklin. Amanda Reynolds and her kid sister, Lenora…”
“Lena’s good, mum.” Lena interrupted gruffly.
“Seems y’all met my twin, Alex, an’ these here are our best friends, Jacki an’ Billie Cummins.”
‘I absolutely refuse to offer myself to some unknown man for compensation, Alexandra!’ Billie declared in my mind.
‘It won’t come to that, Billie.’ Her own voice- or rather, Jacki’s- answered calmly. ‘Alex says the festivities will be disrupted by some commotion out on the street. This ‘house’ won’t earn a penny tonight. So relax, sis. Wait. Didn’t you see what happens tonight?’
‘Of course I have foreseen tonight’s adventure, Jacquelyn. I had also seen myself conveying the aforementioned statement.’ Billie responded regally via thought.
‘Must you always be a prude, sis? Goddess, you can be such a stuck-up bitch at times!’ Jacki thought back strongly.
A bell ringing three times indicated someone was at the door and canceled the opening shots to the upcoming war of ‘thoughts’ between our two Mind Warriors.
“The Gents is here! Make yerselves look pretty fer ‘em, Dearies!” Margie urged excitedly in a loud whisper as she opened one of the pocket doors, gracefully exited the room, and quickly reclosed it.
We heard Margie answer the door.
“Welcome to Margie’s, Gents! Step right in an’ get somethin’ to warm yerselves this cold winter’s eve.”
“Thank you, Lady Margaret. Your hospitality is, as always, first rate.”
“Aren’t you the dear, Mr. Sadler? Nice to see you again, too! Come on in, I have just the thing ta take ‘way the chill.”
The pocket doors opened wide revealing Margie and several well-dressed gentlemen. I recognized one of the faces.
“Well, girls? Help the gent’s with their overcoats.” She prompted expectantly, scowling around the room. We all went into action helping the men remove their overcoats, gloves, scarves, hats, and a few had walking canes.
“What in the Queen’s name? Alexandra? Is that you, luv?”
“Well, Ah nevva… Little Jimmie Sadler…all growed up-like…could it really be true, hun?” Alex said acting surprised as she gently touched his forearm.
“Lady Alexandra, please!” The man pleaded genteelly in embarrassment.
“Hi, Jimmie.” I said shyly as I moved over to where he could see me.
“And Allision? You’re here, too? My how the time flies, Ladies! Could it have possibly been three years since we met at Uncle’s party? How have my favorite twins fared since last we ‘talked’?” James Sadler asked with reserved enthusiasm.
“Been more like five, Jimmie! How’s ol’ ‘Unc’ doin’ these days?”
“I’m sorry to admit that his gout severely limits his activities these days, yet he is still randy as a first year. I fear it will be his death.”
Alex and I giggled to each other.
“Natcher’ly.” Alex said as we winked to each other.
“An’ how’s her ladyship, Jimmie?” I asked seriously.
“Mother is as always, Lady Allison. She wishes for far more communication than Father will allow. I feel a socialite, such as Mother, should never have been taken out from the pool of society and placed in the brook of Father’s small hamlet. She simply cannot swim free and constantly gasps for breath, I’m afraid.” James Sadler explained before his expression lightened.
“You simply must come out to the country for a visit, ladies! Mother, Father, and even Uncle should be ecstatic to see you both again!” James stated as he walked over to Billie and gently took her hand.
“And you must be Jacki. Alexandra has spoken of you and your sister at length. I feel that I know you intimately.
“I’m Billie, that’s Jacki,” Billie corrected without any expression as she pointed to her twin.
“My apologies, ladies! You both are equally beautiful.”
“What’s with all the prattling, Alex? You know this here gent?” Margie demanded, as she looked him up and down.
“Allie an’ Ah ‘worked’ this ‘fancy shindig’ for his uncle a few years back- right after we crossed the pond as y’all call it. Earned us enough to settle inta a cozy little place here in London while we set up ‘shop’.” Alex explained without even the slightest blush.
A Police whistle sounded from right outside on the street. It was my and Alex’ cue to start acting frightened.
“Jinkies! The Cops!” Alex and I cried excitedly as we began to look around nervously for a place to hide.
“Let me handle this, girls.” Margie said as she motioned for us to calm down. She exited the room through the double doors. Rommie just rolled her eyes ever so slightly.
After waiting fifteen seconds, Alex motioned that we should move closer to the door and we each placed an ear to it to listen.
“What’s all the excitement, Robert?” Margie asked as she opened the door to the street.
“Best you ladies stay inside, Margie. There’s been an incident. This ain’s somethin’ you fairer lot should see.
Several of the newly arrived men hurried past us and joined Margie.
“My dear constable, I heard something about an incident; what is going on? I should inform you that I am a surgeon. Is someone in need of medical attention?” One of them asked.
“I reckon no doctor can help this one, gov’ner. You’re welcome to try though.” The officer responded.
“One moment, my bag is right here.”
“Don’t know about you girl’s, but I’m morbidly curious as to what’s happened.” One of Margie’s girls stated as she and her friends hurried past us and out into the street. Alex, Rommie, Amy, Lena, Jacki, Billie, and I followed.
We followed the officer and ‘our’ men half a block up the thinly, ‘naturally’ fogged street and turned into an alley.
There, Ginger and Lilly stood, clutching each other in fear, over an elongated pile of clothes heaped on the cobblestones with a wooden stake protruding from its middle. In the modest light of the bobby’s lantern you could almost make out that it was a woman’s dress.
“Please move away, ladies. I am a surgeon.” The self-proclaimed doctor announced. Ginger and Lilly yielded and silently stepped back several feet while still consoling each other.
The doctor placed a finger to the body’s neck then carefully placed his ear to her chest.
“Afraid she’s gone, constable.” He announced sadly looking up toward Officer Robert.
“Anyone recognize ‘er?” The bobbie asked as he looked around our gathered group.
“Might be a girl name a ‘Fay’ I seen around ‘ere lately”, Lilly suggested. “Too dark to be certain, though.”
“Well we can’t leave the poor thing lie here, Constable.” Our doctor said as he unceremoniously yanked the stake from the corpse.
“HEY! THAT HURT! CAN’T A CADAVER REST IN PEACE? WHAT’S THE MATTER WITH YOU?” The inanimate body, Simone, shouted as she instantly sat straight up in a panic, ‘popped’ into Pixie mode- clothing and all, and shot out of the alley.
‘What a Newb!’ Jacki giggled in my mind as I felt myself cringe. ‘Reggie’s gonna be pissed she screwed the plan up!’
The barking of a dog several streets away filled the alley and echoed in the empty silence we all suddenly found ourselves in. Not one word was said in that alley for more than three minutes as we all tried to quietly work out our shock- faked or honest.
“Bloody Hell!” Margie finally gasped out as she blinked a few times and began looking around. I personally, had been picturing Ricky Lynn saying, ‘ah, shit’!
“Oi, Ames, pinch me! Ain’t seen nothin’ like’at b’fore- least awake!” Lena adlibbed.
“I need the Loo!” One of Margie’s girls cried as she quickly turned and ran out of the alley.
“You seen what Ah jus’ seen, Allie?” Alex asked in very believable shock.
“Nope! Ain’t seen nothin’ that might get us both throwed inta some Asylum, sis. Neither did you!” I stressed.
“Snogged a gent what had a bad ticker once…’e’s ol’ lady show’d an caught us. ‘E popped up an run like a demon possessed. Don’t recollect him sproutin’ no wings though!” Rommie commented with equal shock.
“I…I…don’t…there was no heartbeat. How could she…” The doctor babbled emphatically. “What was she?”
“Maybe that weren’t her name, Gov’nor, but what she were?” Another one of Margie’s girls suggested as we all looked to her in wonder.
“What say we all agree we ain’t seen a thing tonight? Margie? Y’all got any strong stuff? Ah’m thinkin’ we could all use some strong bourbon or such.” I suggested.
“Sheriff, look’s like y’all could use some too!” Alex added.
“But I have to report this. There is no such thing as a false homicide. Bodies don’t suddenly jump up, turn into fairies and fly away. It’s simply absurd in this modern age!” The officer complained.
I inwardly held a laugh of disgust. ‘Modern’. Huh!
“This’n did!” I proposed instead.
“Cain’t y’all see what happens if’n ya report this, sheriff? Supposin’ y’all wanted a per-mo-shun. Things like this here ain’t helpful. Ah’d personally think twice b’fore puttin’ this ta paper or verse. Maybe think on it over a shot?” Alex recommended.
“This’d take at least a few pints, Alex! Y’all got some pertie strange things happ’nin’ here in England, sheriff.” I added. “Nothin’ like this ever happened back home in Mahzzura…even AFTER a good drunk!”
“Girls’ got a point, Robert! Step in and warm a spell.” Margie recommended then continued with a cautious smile. “Got a new cask a Brandy down in the cellar specially fer the gent’s.”
Author’s note: (citing Wikipedia, because…well, why not?)
In addition to the eleven Whitechapel murders, commentators have linked other attacks to the Ripper. In the case of "Fairy Fay", it is unclear whether the attack was real or fabricated as a part of Ripper lore. "Fairy Fay" was a nickname given to a victim allegedly found on 26 December 1887 "after a stake had been thrust through her abdomen", but there were no recorded murders in Whitechapel at or around Christmas 1887. "Fairy Fay" seems to have been created through a confused press report of the murder of Emma Elizabeth Smith, who had a stick or other blunt object shoved into her abdomen. Most authors agree that the victim "Fairy Fay" never existed.
R.G.
The Empress’ mission to 1890’s London continues, but will one of her sisters survive?
Season 5
1804hrs, London, England, December 23rd, 1887AD
“Thank you, Mrs. Smith. Once again your generosity has warmed my soul.”
“After what we seen, we all needs somethin’ that warms our souls, Robert.” Margie replied wisely.
“Well,” The bobby paused, as he looked around the large room. “Sorry for interruptin’ the evenin’. To be safe though, I’d recommend you ladies stayin’ in the rest a’ the night. Even if what we seen was…” His voice dropped off as Alex and I stared at him while clearing our throats loudly. “Um…what I means is, there might still be some disreputable blokes out there amongst the shadows. Gentleman, keep an eye out. Ladies.” Officer Robert touched his brim and Margie escorted him to the front door.
Seven of us began to emit a bluish hue as time stopped around us.
“Aunt Alex? Pardon my asking, but what the hell was that all about? And what is this?” James Sadler asked anxiously as he looked around us- his eyes unsure of what he was seeing just now.
“Just setting up a small urban legend, Jim.” Alex answered as Rommie, Amy, and Lena all looked on, astonished by her response.
“Honestly? You… Empress of Time and Space…had to ‘create’ an ‘Urban Myth’?” James asked in exasperation. “Isn’t that like the pot calling the kettle?”
“We…are a paradox!” Alex and I chorused royally as we smiled back brightly.
“Of course. How silly of me.” James deadpanned.
“Oh bugger! There they go!” Amy groused as she rolled her eyes comically.
Alex glared at Amy for five point six seconds before answering Mr. Sadler.
“Yes, Jim, it was necessary. The myth of the victim, ‘Fairy Fay’, is part of Ripper-lore, be it a very small part, it is still important to the timeline nonetheless. According to my foresight something even more heinous would have happened tomorrow night. By creating this myth…physically creating it…with witnesses, the real murderer lays low for a while.
“He’s one of the men here tonight, isn’t he? Which one? Alex, we could stop the Ripper before he even gets started!”
“That’s not the mission, Jim. As despicable as he is, ‘Jack the Ripper’ is an integral part of nineteenth century history and must stay that way. Some common and widely used forensic techniques are developed and implemented during the investigation or because of it.” Alex told him sorrowfully.
James nodded his understanding. “God, I hate this part of the job.”
“Y’all ain’t the only one, honey.” I agreed as we all exchanged sad glances.
“So who is she, Alex? I’ve never seen her before tonight.” James asked after thirty full seconds of silence.
“Simone and the Redhead, Ginger, are on loan from Atlantis, James.” I answered.
“Atlantis? By the Goddess! It really exists? Mother wasn’t just pulling my leg?” He gasped.
“Andromeda would be hurt that you think her city was just a story that Plato made up, James.” I grinned.
“Aunt Andie?” James’ mouth fell open for four seconds. “She never talked about At…lan…tis… That’s where she’s from, Alex?” He gasped in surprise.
“Well, they’re actually from a planet called Celestra, Jimmie, but they live here, now…then…sort of seventy thousand years…ago.” Jacki stumbled as Billie rolled her eyes at her twin.
“You make it sound like a disease, sister!” Billie groaned with disdain.
“And you’ve never got tripped up with all the temporal verbiage crap?” Jacki sniped.
“Girls? Need Ah remind y’all that Ah’m holdin’ time? Mina’s aunt might suspect somethin’ if’n mah hair starts ta gray?” Alex interrupted.
“We’ll continue this at a later time, Jacquelyn Cummins.” Billie threatened.
“You got it, Queen Bitch!” Jacki retorted with equal venom.
Somehow, I had the feeling that we were only hearing a small portion of their conversation.
“Resuming the time stream in three, two.”
Sound and movement again filled the room.
“So, Mr. Sadler. Where were we?” Margie asked pleasantly as she reentered the sitting room mere seconds later.
“Begging your pardon, ma’am, but after all tonight’s ‘excitement’, I find myself rather exhausted, and since my medical acquaintance has opted to retreat for the evening, I feel we must call it a night. Gentlemen, I believe we should still compensate the ladies for their somewhat truncated companionship?”
James and three of the other men nodded and reached for their billfolds.
“I for one, James, feel even more randy from whence we first arrived. Claire? You still willing, my dear?” The still unintroduced man to James’ right inquired of one of Margie’s girls- a medium height young woman of average beauty and straight, brown hair…actually, the one who lost her continence in the alley not long ago.
“Bloody right! Could use a good snoggin’ after the night we’ve ‘ad! Come on, ‘enry!”
“Margie?” One of the other guys asked shyly. “Mind if me an’ me brother takes the blonde twins fer a whirl?”
“Jacki an’ Billie, you up to it?” Margie asked as she walked over between them. “Colin an’ he’s brother…they’s gent’ler than feather pillows an’ tip handsomely, too.”
Jacki looked to be eyeing the two up for consideration, but Billie remained neutral for about ten seconds. Her face suddenly developed a devious smile.
“Sure, ma’am, Jacki and I are game.” Billie replied gleefully.
Jackie gave a quick, deeply concerned, glance to her twin sister then offered her hand to one of the gentlemen the same time as Billie did to the other.
“Top of the stairs. Third floor, second an’ third doors on the left is yours, dears.” Margie instructed as the twins excitedly guided their gentlemen toward the stairs. She quickly added, “An’ clean-up when yer done! I ain’t yer chambermaid.”
“So… Mina’s aunt,” I asked as Alex and I lay in the well-used bed under a warm, woolen blanket? The warm blanket was the only thing I found comforting about this bed. From the look on Alex’ face before we turned the lamp down, we were of like mind.
“Her father’s sister-in-law.” Alex replied. “Philip’s Uncle died in one of the wars a while back. Without his income, she had to make a living somehow. Philip Smith had no idea what his aunt really did for a living. Mina’s pa, embarrassed by her choice of profession, would never talk about her. Of course, Philip Smith is only twelve years old here.”
“And Mina? When we arrived, she said they were going back to her flat…”
“Barrister Smith keeps a business residence here in London. At the present, Mina’s Pa is back home on ‘holiday’ with his family, sis. It’s the day before Christmas Eve, ya know.”
“And I didn’t get you anything, Alex, I’m sorry. I neglected to note the date of our arrival.”
“Spendin’ time with you and our sisters is a good enough present, Alex. Now what about that performance by…Simone, is it? I see from our memories that she and Ginger are Yuuka’s mishap from Celestra?”
“Yes, she’s one of Andie’s pixies. Alex, I have to apologize for her. See, Simone isn’t the brightest pixel in the display. As you now know, until I harassed and belittled her into a fitful rage, she had no concept whatsoever of normal flight.”
“Well, she done took off like a bat outta hell tonight!” Alex giggled. “Y’all know she’s the fastest Pixie in the hangar, right?”
It was my turn to giggle softly.
“After provoking her, I had to slow down time just to stay ahead of her, sis. I saw that she would be fast…but I never would have imagined she was THAT fast!”
“So…” Alex paused. I could almost see the smile on her face. “How’d y’all like ‘pixie mode’?”
I sighed without even realizing it. The memory of being that free…having that much energy…so…carefree…
“Yep. Ah felt the same way.” Alex admitted. “Almost better than sex.”
“Almost.” I concurred with another giggle.
‘You do know there are some of us that want to get some sleep, Empress?’ One of our Mind Warriors thought to us in an annoyed tone. Most likely Billie.
“So, the one that never wanted ta use her gift cain’t turn it off now? That what Ah’m hearin’, Billie Sangiere?” Alex said aloud as we both giggled.
There would be no reply before I finally fell asleep.
0604hrs, London, England, December 24th, 1887AD
“Come on ya lazy hens! Get yer arses’ up and ready fer the day! This isn’t no boardin’ ‘ouse an’ we gots work ta do fer tonight’s visitors!” Margie shouted from our room’s door as she threw it open hard enough that it banged against the wall.
I hated the woman instantly!
It had been around two in the morning before Alex and I were able to achieve something resembling sleep. After James and three of his friends kindly donated to Margie’s business and left, two other men had arrived late and two previous gentlemen had decided to return to ‘properly patronize’ their ‘favorite establishment’ later in the evening. Luckily, their tastes trended more toward the familiar girls in Margie’s employ.
During one of our earlier interim conversations last night, Margie had commented that Jacki and Billie were taking too long with the brothers O’toole- that she and her girls had dubbed them the ‘twenty-minute men’. “An’ that includes the clothing!” She had laughed, shaking her head at the conjured image.
Amy wisecracked that they were probably hoping for bigger ‘tips’. No innuendo there…especially when Margie indicated that’s why the girls were so friendly with them in the first place.
As Alex and I arrived on the first floor, Lena met us in the hall making use of a feather duster and wearing a plain, off-white apron. Amy was busy stoking the coal stove back to life in the lounge and Rommie could be heard humming from one of the rooms toward the back of the building.
“Well don’t just stand there. Grab a broom an’ get to it! The floors don’t sweep ‘emselves!” Margie ordered as she appeared at the top of the first flight of stairs.
I wondered if she had been a Marine Gunny in a future life.
“Thank you for that memory, sis.” I said aloud.
“The one of her bein’ a DI?” She asked without even looking toward me as she opened the door under the stairs to retrieve our cleaning implements. “It fits.”
“Agreed.” I giggled. We giggled. “So where’s them Cummins?”
“Them that works, gets the sleep, girls.” Margie said from directly behind me.
“Shit!” I jumped with a start.
Margie had a huge, satisfied, smile when I turned to face her. “So whats this about a ‘DI’, girls?” she asked, practically daring us to answer.
“Back home, in our mil’tary, a ‘DI’s a drill instructor. Usually some ill-tempered, diabolical cuss of a sergeant, hell-bent on workin’ his subordinate’s asses into the lowest parts a hell and prideful of it! Y’all call em task masters or workhouse bosses over here.” I answered, taking that dare.
“Now listen ‘ere, princess!” Margie threatened. “I’m not exactly proud of it, but this place is what keeps me OUT of the workhouse. It keeps you lot out, too! So even though you claim to know m’brother-in-law, it don’t exclude ya from earnin’ yer keep. I don’t mean ta sound like some slave driver. Ya just need to help out during yer stay.”
“Look, Margie, we meant it as a compliment, not the slight Allie made it sound like. She jus’ had a bad experience with one a them fellers. Damn ass did her wrong!” Alex said as she handed me a broom and dustpan. “An’ ain’t none a us no strangers ta housework. We all done our share an more! Truth is, y’all cain’t begin to fathom the kinda things me an’ mah sister done over the years.”
I purposely bumped into Alex as I moved to start my cleaning. I hoped that our hostess hadn’t noticed the very slight bluish hue emanating from my sister. A quick glance back revealed a furrowed, well-kept, brow. She had seen ‘something’, but her look of consternation indicated a lack of understanding as to what it might have been.
“Com’on, sis, we got us some chores needin’ done.” I said as I took Alex’ forearm and gently pulled her back toward the kitchen.
Rommie, along with two of Margie’s girls, Ginny and Rita, were busy in the kitchen making breakfast when Alex and I arrived.
“Hey, Alex. Allie. Care for a cuppa while we put the finishin’ touches on the fry?” Rommie asked pleasantly.
“Ma’be after the chores is done, hun.” Alex answered as she began slowly and carefully sweeping the floor. “I’m guessin y’all struck out last night, as well?”
“Can’t all be lucky like them Cummins’s girls. Those two ‘ad their gents screamin the almighty’s name to the heavens last night! Think they’d share us some points on what they done?” The girl named Ginny asked offhandedly.
“Oi, Ginny’s right. What they done that we ain’t to them twenty-minute blokes, Allie?” Rita turned from beating a bowl of eggs.
I smiled to Alex before looking back at the other girls.
“Them Cummins twins got some wild thoughts, ladies. Ah’m sure they really cut loose last night. Noise bein’ any indication.”
Rommie broke out in a hearty laughing fit and almost dumped the skillet she was using off the front of the stove.
“What’s so humorous, Rommie? Thought you was still buggered ‘bout Margie’s ‘lean’ slant to yer figger?” Ginny asked.
“Weren’t in the mood last eve, truth be told. Owed Alex and Allie a fav, though.” Rommie revealed. “None ‘em struck me fancy anyway. Seemed too stuffed…specially that one tosser, Doc whats ’es name.”
“Ya! ‘e dis’peared right quick, did’n ‘e? Run off quicker ‘an a mouse in a house fulla Tabbys.” Rita giggled. “These is ready when ya needs em, Rommie.”
“Bangers need another tick, Rita, then we starts the pegs.”
“Where’d you learn to cook like that, Rommie?” Ginny asked.
“Use’ta work for a bunch of tossers few years back.” She replied honestly.
“Tossers?” Amy repeated angrily as she appeared in the doorway. “Them ‘tossers’ was good to us, Roms. Treated us like princesses. Right gentlemen, them blokes.”
“Not the ‘Company’, Ames! I meant the ‘Hill’! Them tossers wouldn’t know good cookin’ if it crawled up ‘ere arses!” Rommie corrected. “Now the ‘Company’…that were the challenge, it were! I miss them days. Didn’t realize it till it was decomm’d.”
Rommie paused sadly.
“You ever miss the old days, Alex?” She asked as she turned to us sadly.
“Seems like it was so long ago, Rommie. Me and the rest of the gals rem-nis ever’ time we get ta-gether.” Alex replied. We were almost done sweeping here and were about to move to the next room when she asked.
“Still, we’re here now an’ Ah… we’re enjoyin’ bein’ with you, Amy, and Lenora…” Alex began.
“LENA! Bloody hell! She never gets it right! Ditzy Yank!” Lena interrupted from the front of the house.
“Told ya she got ears like a rabbit, Alex.” Amy smiled.
“Changes moods faster’n London changes weather, too.” Rommie giggled.
There was a flash outside and a clap of thunder shook the house.
“Blimey! Ain’t a cloud in the sky! Where’d dat come from?” Ginny asked as she quickly looked out the window.
“Better go have a little heart ta heart with the tart.” Amy groaned, smiling nervously, before hurrying away toward the foyer.
“So where you an’ Allison call home, Alex?” Ginny asked as she motioned to the table and chairs with a couple steaming cups in her hands. Alex and I sat down with a nod of appreciation.
“Oak Ridge, Mahzzura. Ma an’ Pa got some dirt there- Cows, chickens, a few goats, wheat, barley, an’ corn…plenty’a corn.” Alex replied with a wistful grin.
“If’n Pa could grow sugar cane on the property, he’d be in heaven! Right, sis?” I added with a giggle.
“Best damn still in the state!” She retorted and we both laughed.
“So…the Cummins girls…where they call hom…”
“We’re from the great state of Indiana and ‘Hoosiers’ through and through.” Jacki said as she and Billie appeared in the doorway.
“Sounds pretty ‘hoity-toity’ to me. You some kinda gentry?” Rita giggled as she placed the sausages on the table.
“As a matter of fact…ouch! Jackiiiiiiii!” Billie began to answer before Jacki elbowed her.
“Take a seat, ‘princesses’!” Margie sternly advised as she entered the room and pushed the Cummins twins into a couple seats. She looked to Alex and I.
“Decided to let those two talk in private. Little Lena gets the menses bad, seems.” She told us quietly before turning her attention to the Cummins’.
“Don’t know what ya did last eve, but ya sure impressed the brothers O’toole! Here’s yer cut.” She continued as she handed Jacki and Billie a few slips of colorful paper- currency, Alex’ memories called it.
“Blimey! Got to be a few quid there!” Rita gasped out as Jacki unfolded the currency to count it.
“Got ta thank you two. This covered this month’s expenses an’ then some. Alex? Where’d ya find these two?”
“Told y’all before, Margie. Ah got me some connections.”
“Apparently.”
The doorbell tinkled twice in the hallway. Someone was at the front door.
“Too early to be any gents.” Margie thought aloud as she went to answer.
“Yes?” We heard Margie say as she apparently opened the door.
“Excuse me, mum, but I’m looking for a woman…”
“Down the street a block, second door on the left, dearie.” Margie interrupted the voice.
“Excuse me? Madam, I do not think you understand. Allow me to finish.” Mina’s voice jumped an octave or two. “I am looking for a woman by the last name of ‘Smith’, a Margaret Smith and I have been directed to this address. Do you know of this woman? If not I shall not waste your time further.”
“Who wants ta know, dearie?”
“Philamina Smith, mum. I have received information my aunt might reside here.” Mina answered. I pictured her holding out her hand to our host in greeting.
“Don’t have no niece, only a nephew to my hoity-toity Barrister brother, Philip.” Margie answered, sounding quite irritated.
“Uncle Philip was reluctant to provide me any information, Aunt Margaret. It took several visits before I managed this lead. Father would never speak of you, Uncle William’s widow, and was also reluctant to assist when I first set upon my quest.”
“You’re Harold’s girl?” Margie’s voice jumped a few octaves in surprise. “Didn’t even know the stuffy old arse had a child! Haven’t spoke to ‘im in years, though. Come in, child, let’s have a look at ya!”
“Ya don’t look like a ‘Smith’.” We heard Margie say forty seconds later.
“Mother is from the Orient, Aunt Margaret. Siam to be precise.”
“Had heard Harold was planning a trip…that was right before…”
“Oh, Aunt Margaret. I’m so sorry to bring back those memories!” Mina responded.
“Was a long time ago, dearie. Care for some tea?”
“Thank you.” Mina replied and the two appeared in the kitchen two minutes later. Margie fetching a cup and pouring Mina some tea.
“So how is the ol’ horse’s arse?” Margie inquired brusquely.
Mina’s expression saddened as she carefully placed her cup back on its saucer.
“Aunt Margaret! Surely you know that father left us almost three years ago? Uncle Philip claims to have sent you a wire stating as much. Mother and I were in the Far East at the time.” Mina answered as she looked down sadly into her cup, added another teaspoon of sugar, and began stirring it slowly.
“Sorry for that, luv. Can’t be too careful these days- ‘specially here in Whitechapel. The place has gone downhill these last ten or so years and the shadier blokes been takin’ over.”
“So why are you here…” Mina paused as if finally understanding.
“This is a Brothel!” Mina’s mouth dropped open. “Then the stories Uncle told me are true! Oh, Aunt Margaret! How can this be?”
“Yer uncle left me no choice, luv.” Margie answered, her eyes lowering to the floor. “William left me with only debt and nothing else. It was either this or the workhouse.”
“Uncle Philip…” Mina started to say but was cut off.
“Wants nothing to do with me, luv. Claimed I was an embarrassment to the family and a political caveat- one that his profession couldn’t have if he was goin’ to Parliment.”
There was a long pause in the conversation.
“So how is young Philip these days?” She finally asked.
Mina smiled. “The naughty little cupid tried every chance he got to chat me up! Especially after he found out I was part Oriental. He was constantly asking what his aunt’s country was like and when I thought he could go see it and her.”
“So mum stayed and you…”
“Felt obligated to return and see to the estate.” Mina finished Margie’s statement. “Mother sees to it that I receive a stipend every quarter so that I might survive comfortably, but Uncle Philip is allowing my use of his flat here in London while on holiday.”
Mina sipped her tea and again placed it tenderly on its saucer.
“Tell me…Alexandra and Allison Covington, how is it that we meet once more? Twice at my uncles and now here…with Philip’s nanny AND two of uncle’s servants?”
“Rommie’s on vacation since ol’ Phil’s up at the mansion. Amy an’ Lenora…”
“It’s LENA!” Our young sister shouted venomously from further forward in the house.
Alex rolled her eyes.
“Amy an’ Lena asked fer time off, too. Kate thought it’d be a change a’ pace to share the housework again. Claimed that’s what they done when first hitched. Young Philip, he even offered to sweep the floors. Ol’ Phil…he didn’t look so happy.”
“I di…? I had no idea how enthusiastic the little cherub could be.” Mina began to protest, but quickly caught herself.
“Pegs is ready, girls.” Rommie announced.
“LENA!” Margie shouted, aiming her voice to the front of the house. “Food’s ready. Get that tart arse back here ‘fore the fry’s gone.”
Margie and Mina had been talking most of the morning, even during morning tea. Now as Alex and I prepared the midday meal, both entered the kitchen to observe.
“So, what’s on the stove, girls?” Margie asked as she sniffed the air, intrigued.
“Ah asked Ginny if she’d grab a few pounds of beef while she was out doin’ rounds. This here’s something we call hamburgers back in the states. Y’all might call ‘em meatcakes or some such thing- don’t know cause y’all call meatloaf, ‘salsbury steak’.” Alex replied with a frown. “Don’t worry none ‘bout no cost, Ah give her a few pounds to cover it.”
“Well, it smells remarkably tantalizing. What are the ingredients, Miss Covington?” Mina asked, knowing full well what seasonings were used.
“Salt, pepper, some diced onion, an’ an egg ta hold it all together.” I answered to reinforce our ‘twins’ status.
“So what’s simmering in the small pot?” Margie asked.
“Canned tomater paste, some more salt an’ pepper, water, and vinegar. Y’all’re gonna love it once cooked down.” Alex crowed. “Goes great on the burgers along with some onion, lettuce, and slice of tomater!”
“Need I remind you it is winter in London, Alexandra. Vegatables other than onions are rather hard to find.” Mina reminded needlessly.
“’Course Ah knowed what season it is, Miss Smith! Amy wouldn’t a been stokin’ that damned coal hog if’n it were summer.” Alex said as we both giggled.
Mina rolled her eyes and shook her head twice.
“She don’t know Pa built his-self a greenhouse, Alex, that we had us fresh veggies almost all year long.” I added to cover my sister’s exubberance to our favorite lunch item.
“So you two come from an affluent background? My word, why ply this particular trade then, Miss Covington?” Mina continued her line of questioning.
“Ma an’ Pa had a few acres, Miss Smith, wouldn’t call us rich by any means. Most years Pa broke even, some he didn’t. Nothin’ like yer stuffy Unc up north.” I protested, hoping to protect our dignity.
“And just how did you two end up in London?” Mina pressed.
“Well, ya know? We just ‘popped’ in on this street a few months back, found this time period intriguing, and decided to stay a spell. Answer yer question, hun?” Alex answered brusquely.
“Girls?” Margie abruptly asked to get their attention. “How ‘bout you five excuse us for a few ticks. The twins an me got a few things ta discuss.”
Everyone but Alex, Margie and I stood from the large dinner table and began to file out of the room.
“If you wouldn’t mind, Philamina?” Margie said as she motioned for Mina to sit back down.
“Who are you girls?” Margie asked pointedly once she sat back down after closing and latching the pocket doors to the next room.
“I believe I’ve already provided sufficient proof as to who I am, Aunt Margar...”
“Tut! I’ll get to you next, Philamina. Right now I’ll hear it from Alexandra and Allison…if those are your real names, dearies. You should know that I’m considered brilliant when it comes to spotting the odd duck.”
“We got no idear what y’all’re talkin’ ‘bout, Margie.” Alex answered innocently.
“What I’m talking about, ladies, is the little details that I’ve noticed since our meeting. Little clues, if you will, that you two have dropped as if breadcrumbs. Were you hoping I would notice or was it purely accidental?” Margie asked as her city accent instantly vanished, replaced by the proper tongue that Mina used.
“What ‘little details, Margie? Ah got no idea ‘bout no crumbs, bread er otherwise.” I asked, also playing the ‘innocent’ card.
“Last night when that tart raised from the supposed dead, you two didn’t seem to start one bit, nor did you react as I would have expected two young women of today might.”
“Then there was the fact I had to wake you two. No working girl would dare over sleep unless she was working later than usual.”
Margie paused for twenty seconds as she evaluated us, glancing every so often to Mina, too.
“Today, my ‘niece’ arrives at my door- one that I never knew I had. Granted, I’ve never kept in strict touch since my husband’s demise, but…I do make it a point to follow the Smith family’s activities. Interesting how much personal information one learns in this business.”
Margie smiled as if having it all figured out.
“Just a moment ago…your rather sarcastic response, Alexandra…it reminded me of something…a story actually, that I was told during my days abroad with William.” She continued and paused for fifteen seconds.
“William and I had been visiting Egypt- Cairo to be precise. We met a local historian who shared quite the tale. Whether he was simply bollixing us, I wasn’t sure until just now.”
“That man told us of a shadowy figure- more myth or legend than real- from the great period of Pharaoh…? Anyway, about a woman or rather women possessing extraordinary powers; equal to the Gods themselves! He went on to relate that this woman, whom he called the ‘Empress’ protected Pharaoh and his queen and even assisted in uniting the Upper and Lower Kingdoms.”
“So what’s that got ta do with Allie an’ me, Margie?” Alex inquired curiously.
“Our learned acquaintance told us how this ‘Empress’ could make the heavens darken, the skies erupt with lightning and thunder…how she alone could affect the passage of time itself!”
“Ah’m still not seeing how y’all think this connects ta us, ma’am.” I stated gently.
“William and I were astounded by that revelation. From the look in our historian’s eyes he truly believed. Imagine being capable of controlling time! Having the power to move forward or step back through the ages on a mere whim…” Margie paused and stared at Alex and I intensely. “Can you imagine…”
Actually, we could.
Our hostess smiled gently for ten seconds as she appraised us.
“I welcome you to 1887, your majesty.”
‘Aw, shit.’ Jacki thought to us both.
My sister and I began laughing hysterically!
“Y’all’re a real hoot, hun!” Alex snorted as we both collected ourselves.
“Ya, sis, she really had me goin’ there! Must be some sorta English inishee-a-shun.”
Margie grimaced angrily, her face reddening.
“Aunt Margaret! These two are no more royalty than I am the queen! How could you even begin to think…”
“Bollix!” Margie growled abruptly.
“Pardon?” Alex and I chorused.
“Pure rubbish! I consider myself quite accomplished at identifying one’s character and you two seem too humble to be anything but true royalty! You see…only true royalty has the ability to captivate and enthrall their subjects without the need to subjugate or demean. Humility is the true characteristic of a worthy monarch.” Margie suddenly glared at Mina.
“Even you, dear niece, exhibit that defining trait.” Margie continued, placed her hand on Mina’s then sat silent for thirty long seconds.
“The three of you…as I look into your eyes…I see wisdom…wisdom that far exceeds your apparent ages. Please do not patronize me further to tell me I am wrong, Majesty. Rudeness is not becoming of your legacy.”
The four of us began to glow with a bluish hue and the noise from the neighborhood stopped. Margie picked up on it instantly. She began to look at her hands and around at us. Her mouth opened but no words exited. Billie, Jacki, Amy, Rommie, and Lena entered the dining room. Each emitting the same bluish glow.
“Y’all better got a damn good reason fer stoppin’ time, highness!” Alex demanded.
“With all due respect, Empress, the conversation was not going as I had foreseen. I felt it necessary to discuss this discrepancy before the mission proceeds any further.”
Margie looked whiter than new-fallen snow as her eyes observed our sisters enter and Billie’s interference.
“What has happened has been foreseen, Billie Sangiere. Had you taken the time to examine more scenarios, you would’ve seen this one.” I answered in a heated tone.
“Forgive me, Empress.” Billie bowed and gave Alex and I a fancy hand flourish.
“Y’all are a real piece’a work, Billie Sangiere! How can the past Queen of Kili Island be so remiss in the use of her gift when the present Queen of Kili shows no such deficiency?” Alex asked as she looked to Mina.
“Really, Alexandra! Even though the mission does not specifically determine my Aunt’s involvement there is the element of ‘plausible deniability’. Have I missed her relevance to our correction of the timeline?” Mina asked as she looked between us and her aunt.
A bluish ball of light slowly flew through the partially closed doors of the dining room. The bluish glow made Trina’s wings appear green and she began increasing in size as she approached.
Brown-haired, Ginny reached full-size just as she stopped next to where I sat.
“Why have we broken our cover, Empress? I believed everything was going accordingly.”
“Gggggin…Gggginny?” Margie gasped, mouth agog.
“I am Trina, second daughter of Mei Lee of Avalon, third Pixie to the Empress of Time and Space.” Trina announced as she bowed to our hostess.
Margie didn’t move a muscle.
“Jack?” Alex said as she looked at Billie. “Billie’s about to release her hold on time. I suggest you all reposition before she does.”
“Aye, cap. Come on, girls.” Jacki acknowledged with a nod. All but one turned and left for other parts of the house.
“That goes for you too, Billie.” Alex groaned when my assistant director didn’t move immediately.
“As you wish, Empress.” Billie acquiesced gracefully before turning, exiting the room, and reclosing the sliding doors.
Noise again filled our ears and our bluish glow dissipated.
Still Margie remained immobilized, her complexion pasty at best.
“So quiet now, sis.” I observed as I looked at Alex then turned to Mina. “Your aunt is very intuitive, Mina.”
“And rendered completely speechless at the moment.” Alex added.
“It’s never on a ‘mere whim’.” I said as I regarded our hostess.
“Wwwwwwwhim?” Margie mumbled.
“When we travel through time,” I clarified. “It ain’t never on what y’all call a whim. The Empress of Time and Space protects the timeline or the linearity of it. We smooth or correct the bumps and derivations that crop up.”
“Alexandra Reilly, may I suggest limiting the information divulged?” Mina recommended.
“Y’all sayin’ she’s not yer blood, Mina?” Alex asked as Margie’s attention shifted instantly.
“That is not what I’m saying, Alexandra Covington. She is very much my relative- one I cherished from my birth through my departure from Britain. I reference that one fact and maintain what you have stipulated multiple times. No one should know too much about their own future.”
“Is that the recommendation of my mentor or a warning from my friend and sister?” I asked as Alex nodded her agreement.
“Sister? You both are related to me, too?” Margie gasped in surprise.
“Sisters in regard to the gifts we’ve received, hun. Although us an’ Mina are of the royal family as she calls it.” Alex explained.
Our hostess looked on in confusion.
“Mina shares our gift of precognition and some of our more…elaborate attributes, ma’am.” I added.
“I have a niece that can control time?” Margie gasped in awe.
“Aunt Margaret, please. You are not making this any easier. My manipulation of time pales in comparison to either Alexandra. They each are the ultimate manager of Time and Space in all the known universes. Hope you are happy now, Billie Sangiere!” Mina exclaimed to the ceiling angrily.
“Why did she do that?” Our hostess asked cautiously.
“Jacki and Billie are telepathic.” I answered.
“Tele-what?”
“They can read minds…and much, much, more.” I simplified.
We sat silent while Margie thought over what she had learned.
“What is your mission here, Empress?” she finally asked gently.
It was our turn to mull over what and how much to reveal.
“The mission was two-fold,” Alex started and I recognized the line from one of the books my sister had read recently. Or, was it the movie? “Our first objective was to assure an ‘urban myth’ actually became that myth. Now that we’ve done that, we will move to the second.”
“So you’re all leaving?”
“Not right away, ma’am,” I answered. “Mina needs time to reconnect with her aunt. We’ll be moving forward tomorrow.”
1158hrs, London, England, December 25th, 1887AD
“You dears sure you need to leave so promptly?” Margie asked as we started to gather in the large lounge. “It’s Christmas you know.”
“We know what day it is, hun, but we do have things to do. Holidays mean as much to us as they do to you, but…” Alex replied but stopped when one of Margie’s girls, Lizzy, stuck her head in the room from the hallway.
“Pardon, mum, we’ve dressed the goose and just placed it. What you want us to do next? Oh, what you girls up to now?”
“I’ll be back presently, Lizzy. In the meantime keep the others at the back of the house.”
‘Is everything ready over at Mina’s, Jack?’ Alex’s voice asked in my mind.
‘As soon as Mina clears us for arrival, Alexandra.” Billie instead thought in response.
“Margie? Why not have the gals come in an’ visit a spell? Take a load off?” I asked.
Our hostess’ eyebrow rose in curiosity.
“Lizzy?”
“Mum?”
“Lizzy, have everyone join us, luv. It’s Christmas after all. A time for friends and family to be together.” Margie told her.
“None of us gots family, mum. You know that.”
“An’ what’m I? Hagus?” Margie dared. Lizzy smiled excitedly and disappeared, but quickly reappeared with her four other compatriots in tow.
Trina…Ginny looked at Alex and I curiously as she entered.
“Ladies? Alex an’ Ah wanna wish y’all a Happy Christmas an would ask that y’all join us fer our celebration.
“But we just placed the bird, Alex.” Rita reminded.
“Ah’m Allison, hun,” I corrected.
“It’ll be taken care of, hun.” Alex guaranteed with a devious smile. “Now, shall we go someplace swankier?”
“Go someplace swanki…” Bridgette began saying before our surroundings instantly changed.
We were now surrounded by several more of our sisters in a much larger, much fancier room done in fine stained wood and plastered walls. Exquisite paintings finished off the walls, but in one corner, an evergreen decorated with popcorn garland, knitted, hand-made, hanging ornaments and unlit candles added to the holiday décor. As we rephased, the smell of our feast filled my nose.
“Happy Christmas, Aunt Margaret!” Mina greeted brightly as she stepped forward and embraced her.
Margie, as well as four of her five ‘employees’ stared incredulously at the new venue that had ‘magically’ appeared around them.
I felt a familiar but very slight weight land on my right shoulder.
“Welcome, y’all!” Alex greeted excitedly.
“Do make yourselves at home, ladies. Dinner shall be served within a few minutes, but first we invite you to join us for our traditional lighting.” Mina announced pleasantly.
Our guests simply stood where they were, not moving except to shiver violently.
“Girls, there is nothing to fear from us or this place. Come, it’s Christmas day! A time of wondrous and legendary feasts…of miracles…and…of magic!” Mom told them dramatically as Yuuka flew from my shoulder. She was joined by Allie from Alex’ shoulder and both flew toward then hovered above the decorated, but unlit tree.
“My sisters! Let the magic of the season light your hearts and likewise the traditional Smith family tree!” Mina announced as she waved to the evergreen.
I laughed silently to myself as Yuuka and Allie, still hovering above the tree, waved what looked like sparkling magic wands over it.
The candles magically lit themselves- each candle one of five colors: white, blue, green, red, and yellow.
A gasp escaped our guests. Poor Rita folded like a pack of cards.
“She’s startin’ ta come ‘round, Margie.” Trina…Ginny announced as Rita’s eyes started to flutter.
“Ginny? Where am I? What’s going on? I coulda swore I’d seen…”
“Easy there, dear, you passed out. You’re currently in the business residence of his Lordship, Barrister Philip Smith. My niece, Philamina, has graciously invited us to her Christmas festivities.” Margie informed her.
“But…how…here…tree…candles…fairies!” Rita babbled almost incoherently.
“Magic, Dearie! It’s all, magic! We all been chosen an’ asked to join the Empress for her holiday celebration. Things are very strange here, Rita. Very surprising. I suggest you expect the unexpected and do try to stay sharp.” Margie told her with a child’s wonder and excitement visible in her eyes.
“Empress? What Empress, mum?”
“If I understand things, Alexandra and Allison are known as the ‘Empress of Time and Space’, child, only Allison’s real name is also Alexandra, but they still have different surnames- Alexandra’s being Covington and Alexandra’s being Reilly.” Margie explained, not really believing what she said and looking very confused as she pointed to Alex and I.
“Mum?” Rita looked just as confused.
“Think of this as a wonderfully magical dream, child.” Margie advised as she gently placed her hand on the younger woman’s forearm. Trina…Ginny and a still somewhat dazed Lizzy helped their friend up.
“Rita! They gots Fairies! They really exist! Isn’t that brilliant?” The brown-haired, five-four, seventeen-year-old, gushed.
“Excuse me. Empress. Queen Mina. Queen Billie. The fowl has reached optimal temperature and has been removed from the primitive cooking appliance. All additional side entrees are also awaiting placement and distribution.”
“Thank you, Lilly. I believe Aunt Margaret should slice the goose as she is my guest, but foremost, my relative.” Mina responded. “Have Simone, Rommie, Amy, Lena, and Ginger ready the table. Lexi will supervise.”
“Why is it dark out already? Wasn’t even mid day when this nightmare began.” Rita questioned as she looked around. “Was I out that long?”
“Y’all care for a drink while we wait for them to setup?” I asked our stunned guests.
“Ginny, be a dear and fetch…” I began as I listed- to our guests’ surprise- their drink selections to our camouflaged sister.
“What are you people? Why’d you pick us? What we done to draw yer wrath?” Rita kept asking after quickly downing the contents of her glass.
“You ladies have done nothin’ to draw our ‘wrath’, hun.” Alex began with a smile.
“There are circumstances about to occur in the vicinity of your ‘house’ that, regrettably, must happen. We’re sorry to have given y’all the scare of yer life, but we’ve seen what is to be and needed y’all to be with us tonight.” I took over the explanation.
“The events destined to happen in the next few years are very heinous and brutal, but cause many positive outcomes in the field of forensic science.” Mina continued.
“Why us, Philamina? What could we possibly represent or cause?”
“Lady Margaret, one of your employees, Miss Blythe,” Billie started. Rita gasped hearing her name. “Has been seen to be the initial victim of a monster the likes of which have heretofore never been seen.” Billie continued callously.
That squelched all conversation for thirty full seconds!
‘Still about as subtle as a hand grenade? You really should work on your comedic timing, sister.’ Jacki giggled in my head.
Simone appeared from the kitchen carrying a silver, serving bowl and carefully placed it on the dining room table.
“You!” Rita shouted excitedly and pointed to our skittish sister.
Simone instinctively popped back into Pixie mode and flew from view.
“That’s her! The corpse…girl from the other night!” Rita accused, still pointing into the dining room.
“Very observant, hun.” Alex giggled. “Simone is on loan from our sister, Andromeda. Simone and her sister, Ginger, are on their very first mission with the Empress.”
“Simone, honey? Could you come back out here for a moment?” Mom asked from the dining room with a gentle smile.
A very shy, very embarrassed, Simone cautiously appeared and walked slowly toward us. She made no eye contact, instead keeping her eyes to the floor.
“This is Simone, a Pixie of my sister, Andromeda of Atlantis. Say hello to Rita Blythe, hun.” Alex introduced.
“Hello, M’lady. Sorry to have frightened you. I meant nothing by it.” Simone greeted, slowly offering her hand in friendship.
“Her hand’s warm!” Rita exclaimed in surprise, her mouth opening wide.
We all giggled.
“Of course her hand is warm, as is her blood, hun. Simone’s as human as you or I.” I told her, still smiling. “She’s not some doll.”
“So how you do it?” Rita demanded as she looked over Simone, head to toes.
“Do what?”
“How you shrink an’ fly about like that?”
“I…I just think about it…I guess?”
“Miss Blythe, Are you more curious about Simone or would you like to hear our reason for bringing y’all here tonight?” I asked, beating Alex to the punchline.
“Well, I never met no fairy a’fore, but I’ll bite. Why’s we been tapped for the entertainment tonight?” She asked in a blustery tone.
“Y’all ain’t been tapped fer no entertainment value, hun,” Alex responded. “Y’all been asked here tonight so’s y’all could live a longer life. What we done the other night, staged that little murder scene, we done to deter the real culprit for a spell. History records that the real killin’ didn’t start until next year.”
“How can you possibly know that?” Rita asked in a somewhat upset tone.
“Cause, fer some of us this is our past, hun. See…I was born in 1916.” Alex revealed. “Alex here…her base’a operation is in the year 2020BC- that’s before ol’ J.C., hun- two thousand years before the birth we’re celebratin’ tonight. Over four thousand years ago in total.”
“How…hhhhow old are ya?” Rita stuttered in shock as her finger feebly raised to point at Alex and I.
“Well, Ah been around for two hundred an’ three years- give er take.” Alex admitted.
“Nine hundred and fifty revolution…I mean, years for me this time.” I answered.
“This time?” five women chorused.
“I am the third revision of mys…never mind, it’s too confusing given this technologically inept time period.” I answered though decided to give up while I still had their attention.
“Look, just know that we’ve been ‘round for a while an’ leave it at that, huh?”
“Way ta bamboozzle ‘em, sis.” Alex laughed.
“That’s mah daughter! What a nerd!” Mom laughed with Alex.
“Ladies, please. Our guests are confused enough by our very presence. I fail to see the need to confuse even further with bickering.” Rommie advised as she appeared. “Dinner is waiting, Ladies.”
“Can I see you do it again?” Rita asked Simone as the dishes were being removed from the table.
“Do it?” Simone tilted her head slightly.
“Fly, you silly fairy! Fly!”
“Oh. Alex, would you mind if I show her one more time?” Simone asked my sister.
“Knock yerself out, hun.” Alex said as she nodded.
“So who forgets about this and who remembers, Alex?” Jacki asked while looking around to everyone in attendance.
“Yes, Alex, who gets to remember us?” Yuuka asked from my right shoulder.
Mina and Margie were at the other end of the table conversing quietly. Margie, though talking, suddenly went silent as she looked at me. Her jaw dropped.
“I see that you have detected Alex Reilly’s resident Pixie, Yuuka. Come up and say hello, Yuuka.” Mina said after turning slightly to follow her aunt’s stare.
Yuuka took off from my shoulder and flew the short distance to the other end. She was joined by the entire squadron. Eight Pixies formed up and landed in parade formation on the table directly in front of Margie. Each bowed as Mina named them.
Bridget walked into the large dining room.
“Anybody seen Ginny? She was right next ta me then vanished straight aw...” The girl’s mouth dropped open and her face paled as she stared at the parade of Pixies standing on the tabletop.
Our yellow-winged Pixie hovered up slowly breaking formation, moved away from the table, and began to grow.
“I’ll be dipped in horse shat!” Bridget gulped incredulously at the sight.
“Hi, Bridget.” Trina waved nervously as she reached normal height.
“Who you then? Ain’t seen YOU before.”
“Oh. Sorry, I forgot.” Trina apologized as she shimmered for a second and a half. Ginny stood in Trina’s place with a sheepish expression.
“Yer one’a ‘em? Why?”
“Trina was my secondary plan, hun.” Alex explained calmly.
“Secondary…plan?” Margie and her other girls chorused.
“We learned from experience that time…well, time ain’t nobody’s friend. Time does what time wants and is very self-centered and greedy. I asked Mina to transport Trina back a few months- incognito- as my failsafe…in case things didn’t go as planned. We couldn’t risk losing any of you to the monster about to hit the streets of Whitechapel.” Alex went on sadly.
“Why?” Margie asked as she held back a tear or two. “Why protect us from…whatever? What do we mean to you girls- to the Empress of Time and Space…and company?” She added as she motioned around the room.
“The Empress of Time and Space has vowed to protect those she loves: those in her sisterhood, and…family.” Billie answered softly as she looked at Margie.
“I’m not her family! I never met her before a couple ‘a months ago.” She denied vehemently.
“Philamina Smith bears the runes of the ‘royal’ bloodline, or so she has told us numerous times, Margaret Smith. Since you are her aunt, you are officially family, and since you run a ‘boarding house’ and treat those under your roof as daughters…” Alex stated royally before her voice dropped off.
“We treat y’all as family- bloodline or not.” I finished with a bright smile.
“Go on then! What’s a ‘rune’?” Rita demanded.
“A rune is or can be a character or letter, even a picture of sorts from some old, even ancient, language. A rune represents something or…someone.” Mina instructed.
“So! Let’s see these ‘runes’ yer goin’ on about.” Rita dared.
I stood, took a step away from the table and selected my dress whites as I walked to their end of the table.
All non-sisterhood eyes stared at me in varying degrees of fright.
Lifting the tail of my regulation blouse, I pointed to the small of my back. Mina took over as I felt her touch the lowest ‘tattoo’, as Alex called them. Mina was silent for ten seconds.
“The lowest rune or marking is that of the ‘royal’ bloodline- the bloodline of the Empress. Next is the rune symbolizing foresight or prophecy. The third rune indicates the Empress’ ability to time shift in any given reality. Above that is the true mark of the Empress, the infinity sign or mobius rune. This one indicates that Alex can travel to any time period, any planet or galaxy, and to any universe she sees fit. The fifth rune…”
“WHAT?” I exclaimed in surprise. “I have a fifth tat?”
Mina seemed to ignore me entirely as she was silent for fifteen more seconds. It was enough time that Alex hurried over and now stared at my back also. I felt her lift my blouse a little higher.
“The fifth rune is…my word, can this be possible, Alexandra? Could you have actually…have you actually been there?” Mina rambled as I heard her sniff back tears.
“What is it, Mina?” I asked anxiously in concern. “What’s it say, sis?”
“What does the rune mean, Mina?” Alex asked from behind me. It sounded like she was as confused as I was.
Mina remained silent.
“Hey! Let me at least change into something a little more revealing, Mina!” Alex complained sharply from behind me.
There was a gasp from Margie and her girls. I looked around to see Alex standing there in our black bikini ensemble.
“My word!” Mina gasped as she raised the sheer, black wrap from my sister’s back. “Alexandra, when did you do it? When did you go?”
“Been to a lotta places, hun. Care ta narra it down a bit?” Alex growled in annoyance.
“The first…first…the first Universe, Alexandra! When did you go there?”
“First universe? Y’all care ta explain?” I asked as I turned around to face our sister and mentor.
“The ancient creation myths…I’ve studied them at length…they refer to something some scholars call the ‘first universe’- the original universe…the place from whence all life came to be. While visiting Samaria I spent many days talking to their scholars, trying to learn all that I could of their history. I’ve only seen this rune once, and the description I was given tells of the origin place. A mythological, some would say spiritual, place where everything started.”
“Heaven!” Margie gasped out quietly.
“In our language and terminology, quite possibly, Aunt Margaret. Alexandra- one or the other…or both,” Mina took a step back and looked intently at Alex and I for several long, uncomfortable, seconds.
“What was it like? Who did you see there?” Mina asked before pausing for another ten seconds, eyeing us carefully. “What was he like?”
“He? What was HE like?” We asked in unison.
“I really wish you two would stop that, Alex! It’s still as creepy as ever!” Amy complained.
Mina looked back at our Weather Mage with a frown then turned back to us and awaited an answer.
“First Allie and I went to some…place…during our stay in Memphis, Egypt to rescue Pharaoh and Anna Beth.” Alex Covington explained.
“We played a very, very strange game of chess…with an entity Andora called ‘Time’.” I continued.
“And there they go again.” Amy interrupted, drawing her hand down her face.
“Andora? I’ve never heard of this ‘Andora’, Alexandra! Who is she?” Mina asked curiously, though cautiously.
“She claimed to be my daughter. When asked how that could be, she claimed she came into existence the moment I took my first time trip…that day in Honolulu, 1944.”
Margie and her girls gasped again hearing the word ‘time trip’ or the year.
“Fascinating.” Mina commented. I could almost picture the pointed ears she sported from a few years ago- according to my sister’s memories.
“We met again when I went to represent Ruth. This time, we arrived in a courtroom of sorts- a very Spartan looking courtroom. Something that was straight outta the witch trials of 1692.” Alex continued.
“Yes. The few women in the gallery looked like they were from Athens. Their attitudes though, were straight from Mt. Olympus. To think they were just there for entertainment- especially the one- when Mother Scott’s life was in question.” I added.
“But she was the one that seemed the most interested after Ah called her on her rudeness, sis. She actually seemed to be the one in charge’a that place.” Alex concluded.
“In charge? Could she have met the creator?” Mina mumbled to herself, but loud enough that we heard.
“Ah thought the same thing. When she first approached, Ah was reluctant to look her way, but she assured me that Ah’d suffer no ill effects if Ah did.”
Mina’s eyes opened wide and her brows shot skyward. “What did she look like, Alexandra?”
“Looked normal…nothing really remarkable. Looked just like any other gal you’d meet out on the street on any given day. An don’t be placin’ me or Mah sister on any pedestal or dias, highness. Neither a us’ll stand fer that!”
“Mina,” Jacki asked as she walked around the table, her clothes transforming to her white bikini and wrap, “Just out of curiosity, how many runes have I collected? I remember going with Alex and playing the same crazy chess game.”
Yuuka and Trina hovered off the table and grew to full size.
“Trina and I remember being there too. Care to check our runes, also?”
“Well, I wasn’t there…exactly…personally, but my temporal twin, Sunny Smithson also attended our Empress to the chess tournament.”
Mina nodded and motioned them over. One at a time, she examined our sisters’ back’s, gasping a little each time.
“So? What’s the verdict?” Jacki inquired.
“You all have the mark, but not as visible as our Empress, ladies. I find myself envious of you all.”
“So you’re saying these girls have all seen the almighty?” Margie stated, just to verify that she understood our conversation.
“Maybe our Empress, but most importantly, they have visited the original universe- the place where everything started.” Mina clarified.
“Funny. I don’t remember crossing any universal barriers.” Jacki shook her head a few times.
“I don’t either, Miss Cummins. It just seemed like a very exotic dream- with some ripped guy in it- to me.” Yuuka added.
“He was handsome, wasn’t he?” Jacki looked like she held some latent thoughts for our adversary of the time.
I held back a giggle.
“Wasn’t really my type, but yes…he was.” Yuuka smiled. Margie and her girls had taken seats around the table and were listening intently, elbows firmly planted on the table, hands cradling their heads.
“OI! Dish’s ain’t cleanin’ themselves!” Rommie shouted angrily from the kitchen.
“Miss Marsh has a point, ladies. We can talk and clean up at the same time.” Mom agreed as she stood from the table and motioned us all to get moving.
“Alexandra?” Margie said as we were left alone in the dining room.
“Yes?” We both answered in unison.
Margie’s face grimaced.
“Have you truly seen heaven, yer majesty?”
“If anyone would call heaven a fifteenth century courtroom then I’d have to say yes. Why would it matter? Everyone says that heaven is what you, personally, make of it, Margie.” I answered matter-of-factly. “Maybe our idea of heaven IS a fifteenth century courtroom or a human-sized chessboard.”
Margie thought about that for a full minute. Alex and I were replacing several serving bowls in the cabinets before she spoke again.
“What you said earlier…about me being your relative through my niece?”
“Mina is your niece, Margaret Smith. She is the daughter of your brother-in-law, Philip.” Alex told her bluntly.
“Philip’s daughter? Philip has one son and no daughters, unless…she hasn’t been born yet. You are time travelers, correct?”
“That statement is correct to a point, that is true, but Philamina is twelve years old here in 1887.” I told her.
“That doesn’t make any sense, Empress! The only person I know of that would be twelve would be…” Margie stopped suddenly with a gasp. Her mouth dropped open and she glanced quickly out to the kitchen. “Young Philip? How?”
“The process is quite complicated but in short, Philip has undergone a ‘rebirth’, Margaret Smith. Twenty-seven years from now. We have all undergone the same process, but at differing times.” I explained.
“Rebirth? But she looks so…real.”
“Ah’m sure her four daughters are glad for that, hun. As far as Ah know she had each of ‘em naturally.” Alex smirked.
“She’s actually a girl?”
“Through the rebirth, yes. As are we all. Alex has four children, three grandchildren, and one great-grandchild. I have two girls and one granddaughter.” I revealed.
Margie gasped again and she examined us closer.
“You don’t look old enough…”
“Another benefit of the rebirth, Aunt Margaret.” Mina said as she re-entered the room to place more cleaned dishes on the table ready for storage. “We revealed that during dinner tonight. And yes, I am Philip Smith’s progeny.”
“Are you really Philip’s…” Margie frowned as she realized Mina had answered her question already.
“You read my mind!”
“No, as we have mentioned before, I am of the royal bloodline of the Empress. I share her gift of foresight, so I foresaw you ask that question previous to your asking it, Aunt Margaret.” Mina said serenely as she produced a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to her aunt.
“I have also foreseen your tears.”
“Thank you, your highness.” Margie said as she wiped her eyes and cheeks.
“I am Philamina Smith, Aunt Margaret, Mina if you’d like. I share Alexandra’s dislike for royal title.”
“She coulda fooled me when we first met.” Alex whispered close to my ear. I nodded.
“Being your mentor, I felt respect should be first and foremost in my lesson plan, Alexandra.”
Alex and I giggled. Whether she meant it or not, Mina’s tone had taken on her regal tone.
“So what happens now, Empress?” Margie asked for about the fifth time tonight. “Being your relative, do I experience this ‘rebirth’, too?”
“Only if Alexandra has seen a beneficial scenario that dictates that.” Mina told her aunt.
“”Indeed there are several that include Margaret Smith and her sisters joining the sisterhood, Mina, but they involve very exclusive requirements being met…very specific requirements of a very sensitive nature. They would also leave…questions.” I revealed evenly.
“Questions?”
“Questions arising from your sudden disappearance, hun. You and your sisters would not be able to maintain your secrets after receiving your gifts. The fifty-year-old Margaret Smith would be replaced by your twenty-year-old self- as would the other girls. That would not go unnoticed by the clients.” I informed. “Then there is the possible exchange of bodily fluids during interc…work. Because components of the rebirth reside in the blood and other fluids, there is the possible risk of contamination during certain…‘acts’. It would be best if you forgot about us and this holiday celebration, hun.”
“Wish I could be like ye.” Bridget whispered to herself from a short distance away.
“So you will somehow cause our memory of this night to disappear? Is that what I’m hearing?”
“You are very intuitive, but that is not necessary at this time.” Alex told her with a mysterious smile. We need to move ahead a few years after tonight to continue our mission.”
Margie began to shake violently.
“After returning you to the house, we’ll visibly disappear and, from your perspective, suddenly reappear four years hence. Now we must ask: can you and your girls keep our secret?” I asked.
Mom led everyone into the dining room and we explained our conditions then asked that specific question to Margie’s ‘employees’.
Though we both knew things wouldn’t go exactly to plan…or agreement, Alex and I agreed to spare the mind wipes and move on to the next stage of our mission. Margie’s lounge appeared around us.
“Please try to honor our pact, ladies. The secrecy of our sisterhood rests in your hands.” Alex pleaded.
“We will return to this very room at exactly 10:30PM, Friday evening, February 13th, 1891.” I specified.
Yuuka nodded to her squadron and all eight women began to shrink. Once all were in Pixie mode, they flew up and landed on the shoulders of my sisters and I.
Once again Margie and her girls gasped then remained silent.
“Until 1891 then, friends of the Empress.” Alex bid goodbye.
The room around us didn’t change much. A few paintings were different and the curtains had been changed, but otherwise things had remained static.
2230hrs, London, England, February 13th, 1891AD
“Thought she distinctly told us 10:30PM this very eve, Mum?” Rita grumbled in an annoyed tone as we remained out of phase. “Jus’ like bloody royals ta be late!” Bridget began nodding, but quickly tilted her head slightly to one side, her eyes quickly searching the walls, floor, and ceiling.
Alex silently nodded to Jacki.
“Took three months fer a well night’s sleep after ‘ey popped out. Startin’ ta think the night was some beastly fever.” Claire, the youngest and quietest of Margie’s girls commented.
“I’m thinkin’ Becca an’ Jane was right ‘bout getting’ attached an’ forgettin’ what we think we seen that night.” Rita added.
Margie looked sad as she began to lose hope, slowly realizing Rita might be right.
“Oh, they’re here, mum. Can feel ‘em eyein’ and mockin’ us.” Bridget announced with confident certainty.
I looked at Alex and received a wink.
“We’re going to need a bigger base, director.” Billie moaned. Jacki looked to her twin and giggled.
“Rephasing in three, two, one.” Alex announced.
Those already in the room jumped in fright, but then quickly dropped to their knees.
“Welcome to 1891 London, Empress. We await your commands.” Margie all but whispered in a shaky voice.
“Yer late! Bloody royals.” Rita mumbled.
I rolled my eyes in response as Margie snuck a terrified glance at her defiant employee.
“First command. Y’all will get no commands from me or Allie! Got that?”
“Yes, your majesty!” They chorused.
“We could leave now and do this piecemeal…without your help, if y’all’d like.” Alex growled.
“Please, Empress, stay.” Bridget pleaded as she quickly stood and approached the two of us. “We’re simply excited by yer arrival and didn’t mean no disrespect to ye. Some us, mum, thought the hap’nin’s a four years past, just figment.”
“And you know…differently.” I insinuated with a smile.
“A few days after ye left, I managed to overdo it a bit while out for the evenin’ with a kind, young gent. Woke up the next morn in me own bed an’ felt…well, differ’nt somehow. What ye done to me, Empress? Why ye done it to me?”
“Nothing that hasn’t been foreseen, Bridget Catherine O’Grady.” I answered looking at her squarely.
“Ye mean um destined ta be this fer…fer the rest of me life?” She asked as she let slip her carefully guarded Irish brogue.
“Wasn’t that your wish that night three and a half years ago, hun? To be like us?” Alex asked as we observed her expression change. “Ah mean, Ah remember it like it just happened a few moments ago.” She giggled.
“Might have been…now that ye mention it.” She admitted sheepishly.
“You knew she would go through that ‘rebirth’ thing you told me about?” Margie asked in startled surprise.
Alex and I just looked at her and smiled.
“Aunt Margaret, in an hour’s time, several officers will seek entrance and inquire about a Mr. James Sadler. You will answer honestly and politely. You shall not think of lying of your knowledge of him, understand?” Mina requested of her aunt. Margie’s expression turned to worry.
“So what did our new Irish lass get for a gift, Allie?” Jacki asked as she leaned close.
“Wait for it, Jack.” I recommended with a smile and nodded to the girl in question.
“I can go if you don’t feel you can, mum.” Bridget said as her shape began to change. Within a few seconds Margie was looking at herself curiously. The imitation Margie seemed to be struggling to breathe in the younger woman’s tighter clothing.
“I thought I told you never to do that in front of the other girls, you silly twit!” Margie growled angrily as the other girls’ mouths dropped and eyes bulged in surprise.
“Cool, Corinne’s twin.” Jacki said with a smile then stopped and eyed Alex and I.
‘Sort of.’ I thought back.
“But I thought your Renee was already…” She said to me.
‘Not me, Miss Cummins, ask Lexi what she thinks of her new cosmetologist.’ I thought to her. ‘She’ll be subbing for Rose when she goes on maternity leave.’
Jacki silently nodded understanding.
“Aunt Margaret will perform admirably, Miss O’Grady, so your assistance is not necessary, but thank you for your kind offer. We might ask for your assistance sometime in the future though.” Mina told our newest sister.
After another short change, Bridget was back in the room. “As ye wish, Mum.”
“I trust you’ve remained discreet about using your gift these last three-plus years, Miss O’Grady?” Billie inquired formally.
“Is that what ye call it- me magic?”
“It actually isn’t magic at all, Miss O’Grady. It’s more like the next stage in human evolution. The next significant phase in the development of the human physiology and brain.” Billie went on.
“And the girls say Ah’m a nerd.” I laughed.
As usual, Billie scowled and I laughed all the harder.
“Truth is…I’ve been terrified to change inna anyone else ‘cept in me room. Umm…though I mighta changed once or twice to please me gent, but not ‘til I stepped outta me room for a few ticks.”
Margie looked appalled at hearing her admission.
“Why’d ye do it, Empress? Why me?” Bridget pleaded.
“Suppose y’all met this person- a young, vibrant, woman tryin’ her best to make it in this world- tryin’ to survive…and with the right moral sense, let’s say. After spending some time talkin’ and observin’ her- gettin’ to know her- y’all found out her health weren’t the best. Now suppose y’all seen the contributions this woman’d make in the future and know’d a cure for her little health problem. What would y’all do?” I asked as I set the circumstances. “If you could, wouldn’t y’all try’n help?”
“Ye saw I meant that much ta ye?” Bridget asked- her jaw dropping.
“Trina did, honey.” I revealed. “Trina, while disguised as Ginny; she had several months to get to know you and the other gals. She actually approached my mother, Lexi, with an appeal on your behalf. Mom trusts Trina’s eleven hundred years of experience evaluatin’ character. Alex and I had also foreseen your induction into our sisterhood before the actual start of this mission.”
“Hey!” Mom interrupted. “Ah seen her joinin’ me an’ mah gals too, Alexandra! Ah got the gifta foresight too, ya know.”
“Ah could never forget that, ma!” I replied sarcastically, rolling my eyes once or twice. “You’d never let me!”
“But you two look like sisters!” Claire argued. “Thought you was jus’ pullin’ our legs las’ time.”
Mom stepped forward and held out her hand.
“Alexis of Alexandra and Byron, widow of the late August Reilly, from Earth.” She introduced herself formally.
“This IS Earth, luv.” Rita corrected snidely. “Ain’t no other place.”
“This is not ‘my’ Earth, child. The Empress rescued my planet from a self-inflicted catastrophe and transported it into this universe, so that we could start anew. A ‘second chance’, Alex calls it.” Mom said as she looked at my twin and I.
“And believe me, not a day goes by that I don’t silently thank our Empress for her kindness and generosity, and I constantly thank the Goddess above that I gave birth to such a wonderfully caring woman.”
“Wait!” Margie interrupted as I wiped a tear or two from my cheeks. “Isn’t YOUR name Alexandra?” She pointed to my twin.
“Time travel is at best, confusing, Aunt Margaret. The particulars of lineage in regard to our Empress or her descendants can be a complicated and twisted affair best left for discussion by those visiting the opium and hashish parlors. For instance, Alexandra,” Mom pointed to Alex Steinert, “met her adult children before she had even thought of obtaining a husband or giving birth to them.”
“So you traveled to the future.” Rita huffed. “That don’t take a scientist to figure!” She scoffed.
“Alexis is the daughter of an Alexandra Steinert from a different reality of this Earth who then traveled to a different universe and an entirely different version of Earth. Alex Reilly here is actually the granddaughter of that Alexandra Steinert.” Alex told her without blinking while pointing to me.
Rita remained silent for thirty seconds.
“Margie? I’m goin’ for the brandy. Anybody else needs a bottle to themselves?”
“No. And neither do you, luv. The Empress was jus’ kindly letting you know that you’re being rude.”
“Actually, Aunt Margaret, Alex was over-simplifying. The actual story is even more convoluted and mind-boggling. Trust me…it would take years of explanation before it made sense to you.” Mina clarified and assured.
The doorbell tinkling in the hallway alerted us we had a visitor.
Margie looked to Alex and I in terror.
“That was a fast hour.” She said quietly while still staring at us in contempt.
I may or may not have moved us forward a few minutes to change the conversation. Only a few of us knew for sure, though and I certainly wasn’t going to tell.
Drawing in and releasing a cleansing breath, Margie went to answer the door.
“Officer Robert! What brings ya out in this winter cold tonight?” Margie greeted.
“Ello, Margie. Beggin’ yer pardon, but me and the Inspector ‘ere needs to ask ya some questions ‘bout the goin-on’s ‘round the district of late. Might we come in or you possibly entertainin’ tonight?” A pleasant male voice greeted back.
“No, not at all, Robert. Matter a’ fact, some friends arrived earlier and we was rem’nicin’. Come in. Can I get you gents something’ ta chase the chill?”
“Thank’s but no. Official business an’ all, mum.”
On entering the now crowded lounge, the Bobbie stopped and stared around at us.
“The twins is back!” Officer Robert gasped just above a whisper in shock.
The Inspector got right down to business as he pulled a small notebook and pencil from his left breast pocket.
“Mrs. Smith, during our investigation into the…rather gruesome incidents of late around this district, it has been learned that a gentleman by the name of Sadler…,” the as of yet un-introduced Investigator paused to cough into his fisted hand politely. “A James Thomas Sadler has visited you many times over the last…ummm…thirty-nine months. Is this correct?”
“He’s a friend of the family, yes. Jimmy’s a good lad and’s takin’ a fancy to Bridget ‘ere. What’s ‘e done?” Margie answered.
“At this time, nothing, Mrs. Smith. We would just like him to answer a few questions is all and would ask your help in finding his whereabouts. He might have crucial information we need in arresting the barbaric monster lurking the shadows of Whitechapel.”
The doorbell tinkled again.
“’Scuse me, gov’nor, Robert?” Margie said politely as she turned toward the hallway and waited for the Bobbie to let her pass.
“Pleasant evening, Lady Margaret. Would Bridget be available?” A familiar male voice asked politely.
‘Jack, tell her to invite him in.’ Alex’ sad voice sounded in my mind.
“She’s here, Jimmy. We got us some visitors so the lounge is a bit small tonight.”
“Oh? If I’m intruding, I can come back tomorrow. I just thought Bridget might desire to join me for a rather late dinner. I was detained by work and only just recently became free. Please tell her I called and that I will try again tomorrow at a more reasonable hour.”
“Oh, come out of the night, Jimmy. Can I get you something to warm you?” Margie insisted.
“Thank you, Lady Margaret. I have been in a bit of a hurry tonight and the wind is dreadful. I’d have been earlier, but wanted a change of clothes before I came to call as the old blighter I work for had me running errands most of the day. I even tried that shortcut through Swallow Gardens hoping to save ti...” James Sadler said as he appeared in the doorway to the lounge. He stopped dead seeing the Bobbie and an unknown man writing in a notepad.
“James Thomas Sadler, have I heard correctly that you have just passed through Swallow Gardens this evening?” The Inspector asked bluntly.
“I have, sir. Over an hour ago, why?” Jimmy answered in confusion.
“And might you also know a woman, one Miss Frances Coles?”
“I bumped into a woman rounding a corner; didn’t catch her name. Oh! Did I hurt her? She said she was unharmed and we went our separate ways. Has she relapsed?” Jimmy asked in genuine shock. “I offered to fund any medical attention she required, sir.”
“Twenty minutes ago she was found murdered in Swallow Gardens, just under the train arch, Mr. Sadler. I’m afraid you will have to come with us.” The Inspector said sadly.
“Am I being detained? On what counts?” Jimmy demanded in surprise.
“That remains to be determined, Mr. Sadler. Let’s not make a scene around the ladies though, shall we, sir?”
Jimmy looked to Bridget then Margie, Alex, and I with sorrowful eyes before lowering his head, turning, and leaving the house under escort.
“Sorry to ruin the evening, ladies. Hopefully, Mr. Sadler will cooperate and be released by morning.” Officer Robert apologized sadly and touched his helmet brim lightly. “Night, mum.”
The house was silent for two minutes.
“Ye jus’ gonna let ‘em take James, Empress?” Bridget cried out angrily in complete amazement of our inaction.
“This is our mission, hun, to exonerate James Sadler. In order to do that he had to first be suspected of being the ‘Ripper’ and arrested.”
“Thought you lot fixed time ‘steada breakin’ it?” Rita accused. “Poor girl’s been talkin the ‘M’ word these last six months!”
“Did he do it though, mum? Is James really that monster?” Bridget demanded through tears.
“Ask your heart that question, honey. “ I replied. “That will tell you unequivocally.”
“Of course he didn’t, luv.” Mina added to calm our new sister. She glanced up at me for two seconds. “James is the son of Alexandra Reilly’s technology comptroller, Random Valerian Peltierre-Sadler. He is not a killer of any sort, I assure you.”
“James,” Bridget swallowed hard, “he’s one of.” She swallowed heavily again, her eyes bulging, while motioning to our sisters, “one of us?”
“He’s a man well out of his time, luv.” Mina told our distraught sister. “Figuratively and literally. If we were in more modern times, he would have instantly provided proof via video surveillance of his movements earlier tonight- proof that he did, in fact, accidently collide with a very much alive, Frances Coles and parted ways only after being assured he caused her no harm.”
“Then we need ta tell the coppers ‘e’s innocent, mum! Get ‘im out straight away!”
“Easy, luv. The Empress has seen how this will all work out and be assured, she will not leave family in a bind.” Mina tried to ease her emotions. “Though I am afraid James will spend a few nights incarcerated.”
“Rommie? Have you brushed up on British law of this time period, hun?” Alex asked the Senator.
“Criminal law, yes, Alex, but I’ve found numerous loopholes that could work against us. Without the Forensic Evidence to prove otherwise, proving young James innocent may be difficult.” Rommie advised.
“I can vouch for him, Empress! I’ll claim I seen ‘em every night in question!” Bridget exclaimed with clinched fists.
“Your word would cause more harm than good, hun.” I responded shaking my head side to side.
“In order to exonerate James, trustworthy, viable, eyewitnesses would need to come forward. Someone respectable like…” Rommie pointed to Trina, who instantly transformed into a copy of James Smithson. “And…” She continued by pointing to Lilly as she instantly transformed into an exact copy of Bellatrix Mintauka.
“Blimey! There’s three a you!” Rita gasped in complete astonishment.
“Pixie Squadron. I want ‘eyes only’ surveillance on James Sadler at all times until this mission is completed. Fly high, fast, and don’t be seen.” Alex ordered.
Seven women instantly began to shrink and within three seconds were hovering in front of us in tight formation.
“Unpersceivable!” Margie gasped at the sight. “I thought I was seeing things that night!”
“I’ll get the hangar door, girls.” Lena motioned to the hallway as she walked out of the lounge and started up the stairs. “Hangar’s on the third floor and I’ll leave a pixie-sized gap.”
Yuuka and Allie flew back and hovered in front of Alex and I.
“How should we report any changes of status, Alex.” Yuuka asked.
“Alexis and Reggie are part Terran and will act as liaisons. They will take shifts and monitor your flights then report back to me.”
“Roger that Empress One!” They chorused before zipping off to rejoin the others.
I noticed Trina, still disguised as Jim Smithson, looking toward the hallway wistfully.
“You should join them, hun. We’ll call when we’re ready for Colonel Smithson’s arrival.” Alex said with a smile.
Trina shrunk into Pixie mode and flew off.
“Looks kinda fun…the flyin’ round, I mean.” Bridget said carefully, if not a bit curious.
“As a sister you’ll have your chance, hun.” I giggled.
“I can do that too?”
“With one of the Pixie’s help, yes.” I smiled. “It’s very exhilarating.”
“I might like to try that, Empress.” Claire said- mostly to herself.
“Unfortunately, those that haven’t gone through the ‘rebirth’ would remain a Pixie, unable to return to adult height ever again.” I informed her sadly. “It’s already happened two too many times.”
“I’d pity the tart what got shrunk down forever.” Rita commiserated.
“What happened, Allie?” Margie asked as she saw my sad expression.
“While on a previous mission, two men tried to claim Yuuka as their prize by unexpectedly grabbing her ankles. She went to ‘Pixie Mode’ on reflex.”
“So the men…are they accepting their permanent change in size?”
“Ask Simone and Ginger next time you see them, Margie.” I replied.
Our hostess’ mouth dropped open.
“Pixies only come in one gender, Margie. Female. I offered them the ‘rebirth’ afterwards. Their gift is to become adult humans again…female, adult humans.”
“I can find no words, Allie! So sad, but simply amazing!”
“They didn’t think so at the time.” I commented.
“I can’t blame them, though they seem completely adjusted now.”
“That is also part of the ‘rebirth’.” I admitted.
“Very few over the years have not acclimated, but it has happened.” I added sadly.
“I’m sorry, Allie.” Margie gently touched my forearm. “I understand. I too lost the love of my life.”
I nodded.
“I’ll find her again soon, Margie, thank you.” I vowed while Margie’s expression changed.
“Empress, the pixies have located James and have assigned four surveillance teams of two. Awaiting orders.” Mom announced.
“Recall all inactive teams to the hangar and tell Allie and Lavie to make sure they stay warm. Trina and Daisy will relieve them in four hours.” Alex responded.
“Aye, message sent and acknowledged, Empress One.”
“So…yer a Fairy, huh?” Bridget asked Trina after she and the other girls re-entered the lounge. Because of our anticipated arrival, Margie hadn’t booked any ‘guests’ for tonight. So we were answering basic questions about the sisterhood. Billie and Jacki had answered most of Bridget’s questions about us telepathically moments earlier.
“Pixie, sister. We are Pixies. Back on our Earth in the old days, we numbered over two hundred across all three continents. By the time the Empress rescued us there were only twenty survivors.”
“Bloody Hell! What happened?” Claire asked in shock.
“The world changed…as it has so many times during our long lives. In later years, Pixies were reduced to fiction…fantasy…well, I suppose, we were always considered fantasy by most. The population slowly forgot about us as they began paying more attention to technology. That is not to say we didn’t embrace the tech as well. No woman- Pixie or otherwise- would be caught without her mobile communicator- Goddess forbid!”
“People became oblivious to us as well as their surroundings. Many of us succumbed to the massive deforestation and urban construction machines that made no differentiation between fiber and flesh. Mei Lee, my mother, gave her life saving my sisters and I from one such machine of devastation. Every pixie…every woman here tonight has lost a sister, mother, son, spouse, or multiples of each to our advanced technology and ignorance.” Trina related sadly.
All conversations stopped for two minutes.
“Can I try it?” Bridget asked, breaking the uncomfortable silence.
“Try what?” Trina asked then understood. “What? Now?”
“If the Empress would allow it.”
“I’m leaving that up to the squadron, hun.” Alex responded as Trina and Bridget looked to my twin. “Remember its getting late and Trina’s got the next watch.”
“Alex, I have no problem with the request except one. Her clothing. She lacks a Reilly and will be quite the sight when she takes to the air.”
I began digging in my bag and having found the item, produced a pixie-sized Reilly uniform.
“This should solve that small problem, Treen. I just happened to drop this in before we left Reilly.” I giggled.
Trina accepted the doll-sized clothing with a contemptible look and placed it down on the wooden floor beside her.
“Please stand and join me here.”
Bridget squealed in delight and jumped excitedly from her chair.
“Take my hand and I shall initialize the mode change sequence. This may feel…very…very weird and may bring about a spell of nausea.”
Bridget nodded her understanding and closed her eyes.
“We shall begin.” Trina said as they started to shrink.
Bridget’s clothing collapsed into a pile and Trina helped the new pixie out through the girl’s now cavernous left sleeve. She then escorted the new pixie to the waiting uniform and helped her put it on. I was glad I remembered to command the uniform to accommodate Pixie wings. The two were motionless for five minutes as Trina apparently talked Bridget through her uniform’s initialization routine.
Bridget’s uniform instantly changed into its ‘pixie mode’ default- the red on her wings almost matching the red of the default Reilly before it changed to the standard green miniskirt, wing-complimenting leotard, and ballet slippers.
The new pixie promptly fell back on her buttocks and sat, stunned, for twenty seconds before shooting straight up into the air and performing a few difficult aerial maneuvers. She then made several blazing circuits of the lounge.
Margie and her other girls watched in complete awe and remained silent.
After fifteen minutes Trina managed to coax Bridget to land and the two pixies conversed for two more minutes before both joined hands and started to grow. Trina’s Reilly transformed seamlessly into her period dress, but Bridget’s clothing resumed its default Reilly uniform.
“Oh my! That were absolutely scandalous! Nev’r had such fun, Empress! Thank ye, Lady Trina! Thank ye, thank ye, thank ye!”
“That costume is what is scandalous, Miss O’Grady!” Margie huffed.
“Don’t you like our default space suit, Margie?” I asked.
“Space…suit?”
“Space suit. Space? As in what is between us and the moon, of course? The vast, cold, vacuum that makes up most of this universe?” I defined further.
Suddenly, Bridget squealed in surprise. She had found the green bikini and wrap and triggered the change. It flattered her, but made Margie and the other’s mouths drop open instantly!
Bridget appeared to search the inventory and her Reilly changed into the dress I wore in 1887- just a few hours ago. She looked very pretty in it, I must say.
“Miss O’Grady? A word if we may?” I said as Alex and I took a step closer to her.
“Yes, Empress?”
We were instantly in my private domain.
“Her name is Alexandra Covington and I’m Alexandra Reilly, but you can call us Alex and Allie. We’re sisters now, Bridget O’Grady.
Bridget’s eyes got really big as she looked around the desolate domain- at the single, small, yellow, unmoving sun- to the black, unseen floor. To Alex and I.
“Where am I? What’s this place?”
This is our private domain, hun. A place we come to for planning or peace; sometimes to talk to our forbearers.”
“Forebear…Ye can talk to the dead?” Bridget cried as she fell to her knees and started crossing herself rapidly while praying in a whisper.
“Why do that to your knees, sister?” I asked curiously.
“I was taught ta pay homage to the dead, mum. Was beat inta me head by Father Donovan an’ the Mother Superior of the Orphanage from an early age.”
“Do us all a favor and don’t give the dead swelled egos, hun.” Alex giggled.
“Why we here, Empress?”
“First…to ask you to stop referring to me an’ muh sister as ‘Empress’, hun. Alex or Allie, Alexandra or Allison if you feel you need to be formal when out in public. Both our names are Alexandra, so we change one to make things easier.” Alex and I smiled nervously. “We just differentiate so there’s less confusion for everyone when we travel together. We rarely use ‘Empress’ except when we hold ‘court’. You’ll learn when that’s ‘appropriate.”
“Hold court, mu…um…Alex?”
“When we’re tryin’ to impress the people that need impressin’.” I told her with a devious smile. “Sometimes certain ‘people’ need to be reminded they ain’t the masters of the universe- the egotists, control freaks, tyrants, despots, and those driven mad by power…the ‘self-declared’, ‘centers’ of everything. Those are the types that the ‘Empress’ holds court on, honey!”
Bridget gulped as she stared at us. I noticed that Alex and I were emitting our bluish glow.
“Sorry ‘bout that,” Alex said as she took my hand and squeezed a few times. “My sister…our sister gets a little angry when talkin’ ‘bout those types, hun. She’s still a might stressed ‘bout this guy that wanted to remodel time as he seen it. We both got…ummm…angry…um… and almost did something…unspeakable.” Alex took a deep breath. “But that’s our problem. That’s what we do…protect the timeline from those that seek to pervert it and deviate it to their likin’- to protect it from itself.” Alex took another deep breath.
“Now…is there any questions you’d like us to answer or do you have complete understanding of your purpose in the Sisterhood?” Alex continued as she gave our sister her brightest smile.
“The two’a ye make it difficult.” Bridget whispered as she continued to look at the nonexistent floor.
“How so?” I asked, already knowing the answer as I looked ahead in our conversation.
“Ye speak all piss an’ vinegar then ye go all soft! I’d say ye were both outright teases!” Bridget stood and looked us both in the eye. “An’ no. I haven’t got all the answers, Alex…haven’t got barely a clue ‘bout any’a this or me powers.”
“Gifts, hun. We call them our gifts. ‘Powers’ denotes that we are the all powerful- the all seeing…the Almighty.” Alex said looking like she had a bad taste in her mouth from the word ‘power’.
“Ain’t hardly the case, hun. We all done things we ain’t prouda, but we know better than to call ourselves Gods. That’s just horseshit!”
“So, with that item resolved y’all got some questions?” I asked to retrack the conversation.
“So…I can change me-self to look like anyone?”
“Any gal y’all choose, Bridget, but only women. No men. That you can’t do.” I answered.
She thought about that for fifty-three seconds.
“An I can enter into Pixie mode?”
“Only with the help of a Pixie. Actually we all can be taken to ‘Pixie Mode’ with a pixie’s help, hun.” Alex smiled.
‘For now’, I thought.
Bridget thought about that a while longer after looking disappointed for five seconds.
“Heard you two say how old ye were. How long will I be breathin’ now?”
“The average life expectancy for a Sister is one thousand…give or take a thousand.” I giggled.
“Huh? A thousand give’r take a thousand? Stop teasin’ , mu…Alex.”
“It’s your life, hun,” Alex said flatly. “Depending on you, you could live for several thousand years or you could drop tomorrow- same guarantee any normal life gets.”
“You’ll live long enough to see many, many spectacular changes and developments, honey.” I giggled to set her at ease. “Anything else?”
“Speakin’ a’that, ya got any honey, m…Alex? Suddenly got this cravin’ for honey!” Bridget asked sheepishly.
“The craving will pass after a bit, sister. Pixies love honey and seek it out to replenish the energy they burn while flying. Since you were taken to ‘Pixie Mode’ and are not inherently gifted as one, just a tablespoonful from the kitchen when we get back should help.” Alex giggled.
“Now…there ARE a few important things you should know about you and the sisterhood…” I began as Alex and I set to explaining the particulars and responsibilities of her gift.
“I can’t believe you!” I said as I got settled in bed and pulled the blankets up around my shoulders.
“What cain’t y’all believe?” Alex asked as she turned her head to look me in the eyes.
“Telling Bridget about her an’ James.” I said as I raised an eyebrow to her.
“Ah didn’t say anythin’ that ain’t true, Alex.”
“No, you didn’t, but…” I responded.
“But?”
“But…why give her all the information? We usually confound them with half truths and such, sis!”
“Nothin’ in the rulebook says we hafta, right?”
“No, Alex. Nothing in the ‘rulebook’.” I said shaking my head a few times.
“Well then? What’s the problem, sis?”
“The girls will talk, Alex.” I said. “They’ll wanna know why we were straight with her an’ no one else.”
“They’ll understand.”
“Reluctantly.” I snorted.
“But they’ll understand. Y’all know the reason we had to tell it to her straight. It was the only way to keep her in this time with Jimmy and you know Random ain’t in such good shape these days.”
“Forty years of ‘primitive’ communication makes for boredom and madness of one so digitally inclined, Alex. What if I made a side trip back to Kili after stopping in Trent?” I asked deviously.
“Y’all really wanna piss ol’ Randi off that badly, sis? We both seen what she’d do if y’all ‘popped in’ unannounced-like.”
“But if she don’t see me…” I hinted, but stopped short as another image appeared in my mind.
“Dammit!” I groused.
“Y’all saw that one too, huh?” Alex frowned. “Kinda throws a clinker in, don’t it?”
“I hate this part of the job, Alex!”
“I know, Alex. I know.” My sister commiserated sadly.
“Excuse me, girls?” Mom said knocking on our door.
“It’s open.” We said together.
Mom entered with her eyes closed, smiling, and shaking her slightly bowed head. “That brings back sooo many mem…”
“What’s up, Lexi?” Alex asked abruptly, cutting her off.
“Flight Two has relieved Flight One with nothing to report. The girls have found a nice, warm, niche that happens to be a very good multimedia observation point.”
“That’s good, Lexi, but what’s really on your mind?” Alex prodded.
Mom smiled and demurely sat at the bottom of our shared bed.
“I’m worried, ma…sorry…Alexandra. I’ve seen a few scenarios that…that won’t allow things to be very…well, very satisfactory. Please tell me you’ve seen otherwise. Please?” Mom begged as she took a hand from each of us after we sat up.
“Things will go according to plan, hun.” Alex soothed.
“That’s not what I asked and you know it, Alexandra.” Mom deadpanned as she regarded our neutral expressions for thirty-three seconds.
“Would’ve thought mah own daughter woulda felt some sorta …”
“I have the utmost respect for you, mother! Don’t ever forget that!” I interrupted angrily.
“I understand, Empress, but…”
“Knock it off, ma! You know that things are in flux at the moment. How we approach the next few weeks will decide the probable best-case scenario. Even you can’t plainly see the correct path.” I interrupted.
Mom looked away sadly for one minute.
“That is true, Alexandra, I can’t. I was hoping…nevermind. We’re all a little tired and could all use a good night’s sleep. I’m sorry. Goodnight, Empress.”
Mom stood slowly and exited our room with a sad, almost defeated, expression. The door closed slowly and quietly.
“Little rough on yer ma, Alex. She’s a good kid an’ obviously thinks highly of ya.”
“I know, Alex! It hurt my heart to do that, but she wanted to ask something of me that I can’t possibly give her at this time!”
“Ah know, sis. The timeline ain’t ready for that at this point. Alexis…both ’em…they kin be very…impatient.” Alex looked over at me- her eyes pleaded for me to calm down. “Ah believe she’s yurnin’ for home. Cain’t says Ah blame her.”
“What she wanted though won’t be possible for another week though, sis!” I complained.
“So she jumped the gun! We all do it at one time or another. Impatience is part of the human condition, sis…or’d that get left outta yer clonin’ process last time?”
“I had no other choice but to stick my tongue out at my temporal twin!
Reaching up to turn down the gas lamp, I said, “Say goodnight, Alex.”
“Gooood-night, Alex!” My sister responded with a giggle.
0630hrs, London, England, February 24th, 1891AD
“Regina Reilly. Status report.” Alex bellowed as she and I reached the bottom of the stairs.
“Flight Three is in the process of relieving Flight Two, ma’am. Nothing to report but breakfast has been served to the prisoner.” Reggie stood to attention to give her report as we arrived in the dining room.
“Thank you. Carry on, Ensign.”
“Goddess! You’re not the only one feeling crampy, Alexandra Covington! Don’t take it out on everyone else.”
“The time is getting close.” My sister explained.
“No duh, Alex!” I replied sarcastically. “Today is a crucial point in the mission. I know.”
“Top o’the morn to ye, Alex an’ Allie!” Bridget greeted as she flew past us and began to grow to full size by the table.
“I’m thinking the Mahanilui blew it big-time with that one, sis.” I giggled.
“One of the many variables, sis, ouch…Goddammit!” Alex exclaimed as I too felt the intense cramp in my abdomen.
“That wasn’t just another cramp, sis.” I said unnecessarily.
“Alexandra? I sense a disturbance in the force!” Billie announced as she looked at us in fright.
“Sisters. We’ll be back. Randi’s in trouble.” I announced as I carefully rubbed my gut.
Sixteen women quickly joined hands and a large, expensively decorated room filled our vision.
A gasp of amazement filled the air. Billie dropped hands and ran around the nearest couch.
“Oh my Goddess! Alex, it’s Randi!” She shouted in fear.
“What’s going on in here…? Empress!” A well-dressed, older man shouted as he entered from a doorway to our left. “Randi!”
The older gentleman stopped dead on approach and hovered off the ground.
“Put me down, you hear?! I must attend my wife!” He shouted angrily.
“Alex, she’s unconscious. Pulse weak, breathing shallow. I’m reading confusion, defeat, and…and…” She gasped as her eyes went wide, “acceptance! Alex! Randi’s giving up! Do something!” Billie cried in angst.
“First, put Lord Sadler down, Will.” I said calmly.
The older gentleman hit the ground running and fell to his knees by his unconscious wife.
“Oh God, Randi! You cannot leave me! Randi! Wake up my darling! Please! James needs us both at this important juncture! Please, My Lady Random! Wake up!”
“Lord Sadler, please step back.” Mom asked as she calmly walked around the couch and touched his shoulder. “Allow me.” She added serenely.
“Ma? Be careful.” I advised.
I could hear sobs from our sisters filling the large room.
“Y’all might wanna step back too, Billie Sangiere. Ain’t done this before so Ah cain’t put a range to it.”
“What are you planning, dear lady?” Lord Sadler asked of my mom.
“Sum-thin’ the Empress showed me a while back, sir- somethin’… miraculous.”
I turned to look at Alex and leaned into her ear.
“She’s gonna do it, sis! I cain’t believe she’s this pig-headed! To blatantly disrupt the timeline…”
“Let her try, sis. Yer ma needs to know…she’s exactly like us, ya know…she needs to push her boundaries.”
“She could kill herself too, Alex!” I whispered forcefully. “What if it rebounds instead?”
“Then our lineage gets more complicated.” My sister quiped tranquilly.
“I hope to the Goddess this works!” Mom said as she took Randi’s limp hand.
Mom began to glow. Not just a faint light, but a full on, brilliant shine that was almost too bright to look at.
My mother began to breathe heavily- her chest laboring against what must have been her full concentration.
“This hasta work! Dammit gift! Ah ain’t asked much of ya in all mah years, but Ah gotta do this! AH GOTTA DO THIS!”
The intensity of her aura doubled as her face turned skyward and she screamed out in agonizing pain. The light became intense as the sun itself!
Archibald Sadler, shielding his eyes, once again fell to his knees and began to pray- tears flowing in rivers from his eyes and down his bearded cheeks. Margie and her girls followed his lead.
I turned my face into Alex’ shoulder fearing what I might see happen- what I saw COULD happen.
It was the longest ten seconds of my life!
Mother fell silent and rolled to the ground, unconscious, beside a still unresponsive, limp, Random Peltierre-Sadler.
We all stared, with baited breath, awaiting any sign of life from the two.
Random moaned quietly as her body seemed to start going through a reboot.
“Mom!” I shouted as I hurried over to her limp body.
Sadler looked on as his wife’s body twitched and jerked as it began its recalibration protocol.
“What is happening? Empress?” He asked of me as I tried lifting mom into my arms. I noticed an eyelid twitch. That was a hopeful sign.
“Randi is going through a reboot, sire. I have seen this only a few times. It is a good sign…I hope.”
In the time it took to answer, Randi’s hair and complexion began to change. That was definitely a good sign!
“If I remember right, the last item for recalibration will be her eyes, sire.” I told him.
Randi’s eyes began rolling to the limits of their orbits and suddenly stopped. Her eyes snapped open and stared, lifelessly, into space.
“Startup errors?” I asked my comptroller.
“No startup errors encountered.” She answered mechanically followed by, “RTC discrepancy detected. Please enter local time, location, date, and year to enable system recovery.”
“1030hrs, Trent, England, February 13th, 1891AD” I responded calmly.
“Input accepted. System recovery will take fifteen minutes, thirty-eight seconds and will require a warm reboot. Is this acceptable?”
“Yes.” I answered.
“Are you sure? All functional parameters will be reset. It is advisable to close all open programs and functions before committing to this operation.”
“Yes.”
“Last chance. Are you sure?”
“Dammit, Randi! Just get on with it already!” I shouted.
“Input accepted. System recovery initiated. Thank you, Empress.”
Archibald Sadler continued staring between me and my comptroller.
“When did she add that last part, sis?” Alex giggled.
“She good?” Mom croaked as she began to stir in my arms before I had a chance to answer my sister.
“She initiated her system recovery, ma. Ya done good!” I sniffed as I squeezed her tightly.
“Ah need ta breathe, hun!” She gasped from my shoulder.
“Sorry.” I sniffed. “What possessed ya ta do somethin’ so dangerous, ma?”
“I’m a Reilly, hun! Daughter an’ mother o’the Empress herself! Y’all can fig’re out the rest, right?”
“What exactly did she do, Allie?” Margie asked as she stepped beside me.
“Mom reset her age…how far ya take her back, ma?” I asked quietly.
“As far as Ah could, hun.” She answered a little louder.
“RTC discrepancy comparison complete. A calculated differential of five hundred, sixty-two years, seven months, ten days, fourteen hours, twenty-seven minutes, and ten seconds has been encountered. Selecting latest known backup from protected archive. Extrapolation of RTC time discrepancy will commence after system recovery completion.” Randi informed mechanically.
“Impossible! My word, has she been alive that long, Alexandra?” Archie Sadler asked, completely astounded by what he had just heard.
“For this revision, anyway. You didn’t know?” Alex giggled.
“Random would never reveal her exact age, I’m afraid- though I never dared ask. Not good form you know.”
“So what’s with the ticks in ‘er movin’, mum?” Rita asked. I looked up to see her staring intently at my comptroller.
“Random is my technology comptroller. In a more modern age she has the ability to control anything electronic in design.” I told her.
“Eee-lek-tronic?” Rita repeated the word phonetically, not understanding.
“Like a telegraph or telephone. Only much more complex.”
I could see I was getting nowhere.
“Something like a light bulb?” Archie asked as a proverbial light bulb came on over his head.
“More like a robot, Archie.” Alex countered with a mischievous grin.
“This unit is NOT a robot. This unit is a Resilient Autonomous Networked Data Interface. Revision 3. Network Designation: External Processor Omega #1, Revision 3.” Randi interrupted, still in her monotone, mechanical voice- though it did sound somewhat irritated.
As expected.
“Will she be alright, Alexandra? Will my Random still recognize me?” Archibald Sadler asked in concern.
“Archival imagery, facial and vocal identifications indicate Sadler, Archibald James, age fifty-five, legal mate of this unit, longevity: thirty-three years. One common revision- Sadler, James Thomas, twenty-four years. Warning! Revision, Sadler, James Thomas, currently in detainment for unspecified, unsubstantiated, charges.”
“Ah think she remembers ya both, hun.” Alex grinned while shaking her head.
“I suggest we be seated. This could take several minutes- especially if data retrieval has been compromised by Lexi’s backdate.” I advised with a knowing smile.
“What language you lot speakin’?” Rita questioned.
“What ye talkin’ ‘bout, Rita? I understood ‘em fine.” Bridget asked staring uncomprehendingly at her fellow employee.
“Now what gibberish you dealin, Irish?” Rita groused.
“Bridget, your translator is set to ‘Automatic’, hun. Access your speech translator menu, select ‘Mode’, and reselect ‘Translate Only’ for now.” Alex suggested.
After a few telling eye movements, Bridget smiled and resumed her original language and accent. “how’s this? Can ye understand me now, Reets?”
“Have ya got anythin’ stronger than water in this castle, yer lordship?” Rita asked, thoroughly flummoxed.
“I must assume you are new, my dear young lady,” Sadler responded, “As you are well aware, you fair maidens are much more than you appear and therefore you’re equipment,” Archie motioned to my dress, “also follows suit. Pardon the pun, Ladies. In short, Lady Rita, you are what we mortals would call ‘Angels’- those uneducated would declare you all ‘Witches’ and attempt drowning or burning…or simply flee you in hysterical fear.”
“Rita and her compatriots have not been offered the Mahanilui as of yet, Archie. Only Miss O’Grady has joined the sisterhood.” I told him in Terran knowing he was wearing his Reilly.
“Understood, M’lady. Are they to undergo the process in the future then?” he replied in Terran.
“We will not say for certain, though Margaret Smith is actual family to Mina. That will be her decision though.” I answered.
“Fair enough, M’lady.” He nodded.
“Brilliant! Now the Lord o’the Manor’s talkin’ in tongues, too!” Rita griped. “Guess you got one’a them fancy frocks on too, ay?”
“Indeed I do, M’lady! And for you to be attending our Empress in such a capacity, she must have plans for you, as well!” Archie replied. “She must have plans for all of you, in fact. Have I missed the mark here, Alexandra?”
“Archibald, you’re doing it again.” Randi said- in English- as she began moving fluidly to sit up and look at her husband. “I’m sure the girls have figured that out already, my love.”
“Oh, thank God you’re back! You worried me, my love! I thought I had lost you when I entered and saw your sisters attending you on the floor. I also feared for my life as the Mind Warriors defended you from further harm.”
“Jacki!” Randi hissed.
“Hey, don’t look at me! Billie beat me to it! Ya, that surprised the hell outta me, too!” Jacki responded defensively obviously reading Randi’s thoughts.
“Thank you, my queen, but defensive measures were unnecessary, as this is my home and we are quite secure here.”
“I always assume a defensive posture when porting to an unknown destination, Random. I would be derelict in my duties toward our Empress if I didn’t.” Billie defended her actions regally.
“Inquiry?” Randi interrupted looking at me curiously. “An anomaly has been encountered. Body subsystems’ parameters do not match retrieved, protected revisionary history settings. An error of five hundred-sixty-two years, seven months, ten days, fourteen hours, twenty-seven minutes, and ten seconds has been encountered. Please specify theory or algorithm to explicate.”
Mom approached my comptroller.
“Do you remember who I am, child?” She asked carefully.
“Alexis Jacquelyn Steinert-Reilly. President and CEO of the Reilly Foundation for Advanced Technological Research; Daughter of Empress Alexandra Steinert; Mother of Empress Alexandra Reilly; Eldest sitting Alderman of Fleming City Prefecture, Earth, Universe designated ‘4’…”
“Enough! I get it, hun!” Mom ordered as she held up her hand and blushed profusely.
“Please state the reason or procedure used in creating the stated chronologic discrepancy.” Randi inquired.
“I reverted your age, hun.” Mom answered softly then her expression changed to one of confusion. “Though Ah’m not quite sure how Ah took y’all back so far. Ah only thought Ah’d take off a few years- Ain’t sure how Ah took off a few hundred.”
“You rewound my chronological age?” Randi looked to her in fascination. “Submit appropriate hypotheses for stated procedure.”
“According to Billie, you had given up. You were dying.”
“An illogical hypothesis given this era’s deficit of technology and hardly validating of the procedure selected and implemented.”
“Tough!’ Mom declared. “Ah couldn’t let y’all die an’ that’s all the damn validation Ah needed!”
Randi looked at mom in stunned amazement, and with no available retort.
“My thanks to you, Alexis.” She then looked up and around at all gathered near her in the room. “Welcome all, to my house. Archibald and I would be honored to offer lodging, services, and meals for however long you determine your stay, Alexandra.” Randi greeted as she stood up and straightened her clothing and hair.
“Have Diana show our guests to their rooms, my husband.”
“I thought it my turn to be master of the house, my love?” Archie inquired in disappointment.
“Is it? This is the thirteenth of February, eighteen hundred and ninety-one, is it not?” Randi asked raising an eyebrow to her man.
“Why yes, but…”
“Nice try, Archibald. You are scheduled to be master of the house starting next week, now move along.”
“Yes, my love.” Archie groaned in defeat as he turned for the doorway he had entered through.
“Excuse me, Lady Sadler? I was not aware we would be staying the night or any length of time here in your home. The Alexandra’s felt a severe stomach cramp and we were immediately here, in your lounge, witnessing the…this…miracle.” Margie insisted.
“And what, if you can tell me, does Alexandra- either of them- do best, Lady Margaret?” Randi challenged gracefully.
“Why, she travels through time, but what has that…to…do?” Margie began to answer then sputtered out as she realized what my comptroller hinted toward. Her eyes opened wide. “Of course, Lady Sadler. We accept your kindness and hospitality. Please lead on, your lordship.”
“James has a court appearance scheduled for the 16th, Randi. I would be happy to provide transport to London for you and Archie. I also have Rommie studying the British judicial system to offer legal counsel should he need it.” I offered as Alex and I stayed behind with her.
“So, my James is the mission, and you will all be staying till then. How wonderful, director! I hope that we can catch up in that limited amount of time.” Randi replied happily.
“He is our primary objective, yes.” I answered.
“And I am your secondary, I presume?”
“No, mother made you HER mission, sister.”
She nodded her understanding.
“The new girl- Bridget? She is also one of your secondary’s?”
Alex and I smiled deviously.
“I like her. She and my James would look cute together.”
“Really?” I asked in surprise, “We…we really hadn’t noticed, what, with keeping our Pixies on task and all.”
“Desist in the spreading of manure, Alexandra! Every single one of my sensors indicates that you are not remotely serious! What else constitutes secondary concern on this mission?” Randi growled, spinning around to look directly up into our eyes.
“Mother. My mother was another secondary. She had to prove to herself that she had more to learn about her gift…of her capabilities.”
“And yet you are still holding back.” Randi laughed as she shook her head.
“Eh! Time will tell, hun.” Alex giggled as she gestured our hostess out of the room to lead us to our temporary lodgings.
“Alexandra, flight one has just relieved flight four. No change in James’ status, but Ginger wondered where we went. I’ve informed them of the emergency here in Trent. They offered to fly up. I thanked her on your behalf and told them you wanted them to continue the mission.” Mom said to both of us, popping into the room as we prepared for bed. She had returned earlier from transporting our Pixie sisters back to London to continue their surveillance of Randi’s incarcerated son.
“You do realize this is a big house, girls. You can each have your own room.” Mom giggled.
“Randi wanted Alex and I to have separate rooms, too, but we gracefully declined.” I replied as I fluffed the pillow on my side.
“Just so you two know; Bridget was very disappointed when I told her to stay here. I think the girl is hooked on flying.” She said then paused. “She’s addicted.”
Mom’s personal domain appeared around us. She even brought the bed.
“Y’all’re gettin’ good, Lexi! Thought you ‘hated’ this place, though?”
“My feelings haven’t changed in that regard, ma…Alex. I just wanted to talk without Randi’s automated sentries hearing us. You do know she has eyes and ears in every room, right?”
Alex and I looked at each other for thirteen seconds.
“Of course!” Both of us answered at the same time.
“Stop that, you two!” Mom commanded.
“We want Bridget and Randi to get to know each other before they head back to the Homeworld with you, ma.” I revealed.
“I already knew that, Alexandra!”
“So…why we here then?” Alex giggled.
“You’d think my mother was showing off to us, Alexandra!” I laughed.
“That was mah take on things too, Alexandra.” Alex joined in my laughter.
Our shared bedroom appeared around us again as Alex and I continued to laugh.
“I don’t think it’s funny!” Mom complained as she turned and walked out.
The door closed gently on it’s own.
“Thanks, Jack.” Alex said to the ceiling.
“She’s learning, but still has a ways to go, sis.” I said with a smile to my temporal sister.
“Just like we have quite a ways to go too, Allie. Y’all ready for some shut-eye?”
“That was my intention before ma popped in, sis.” I answered as I laid back and pulled the warm covers up. “Pleasant dreams, sis.”
“We both know that won’t happen, don’t we?”
“Doesn’t hurt to try, right?” I said as I reached up and turned down the gas light.
1430hrs, London, England, March 3rd, 1891AD
“Objection, your Honor!” James’ defense attorney, Randall Dugan, exclaimed confidently.
“May I see both of you at my side please?” The judge presiding over James’ hearing requested.
Both James’ attorney and the prosecutor walked to the side of the judge’s bench.
“Mr. Dugan, I am wondering where you suddenly learned so much about the law- especially criminal law? It would seem that you have been holding back…or actually studying. Which is it, Barrister?” The judge asked as he fussed with his powdered wig.
“You’re Honor. I have indeed been studying. I have also acquired an assistant of the highest caliber. Miss Romney Ann Marsh, your Honor. She has been an absolute Godsend for me as I plied the dangerous, almost indiscernible editions of our criminal law system. I might add that she singlehandedly indicated and brought to my attention, several ‘loopholes’ that could possibly constitute and result in unlawful convictions. I plan to appeal these findings to the higher courts for clarification, your Honor.”
“Hmmmm.” The judge thought for thirty seconds. “Miss Marsh? Could you approach please?”
“As you like, you’re Honor, but I should remind you I am not a licensed attorney and shouldn’t be approaching in any capacity other than as witness.” Rommie informed him.
“I am the authority here, Miss Marsh. Please approach and join the conversation.”
“Yes, you’re Honor.” Rommie said as she stood gracefully and strode over to join the two barristers and judge- her head slightly bowed.
“I must contest, your Honor! Asking this…woman…to sidebar is highly unorthodox and against any acceptable protocols.” The prosecutor declared heatedly.
“Humor me, Mr. Richards. I’d like to hear what this ‘brilliant’ young lady has to offer us in regards to this less than credible, factually starved, case. Please Miss Marsh, what discrepancies have you highlighted for the court this afternoon?”
Rommie seemed to shy a bit as she looked to each of the men carefully.
“You’re Honor.” She started reverently. “According to the criminal penal code, evidentiary presentation, section twelve, subsection ‘Jay’, paraphrasing paragraphs three, five, and seventeen. ‘Evidence essential to conviction must be presented at the time of trial and referenced prior to the proceedings through the clerk’s office. Any and all evidences must be accessible to both prosecution and defense legal attorneys before litigation begins. Any late or new evidentiary materials must be admitted with the attending judge’s explicit acceptance or may be fundamentally disregarded in the proceedings and forfeit from all considerations.”
“Thank you, Miss Marsh. You may all resume your places.” The judge told Rommie as he dismissed the three from his bench. He thought things over and reread several pages handed to him minutes earlier by the prosecutor.
“I must say, Miss Marsh, you have a firm grasp of the law and are absolutely correct. May I ask at which university did you study?”
‘Harvard, Your Honor.”
The judge nodded. “I hear fine things about that American Institution. And pray tell; how did you come to be in London and my courtroom today, Miss Marsh?”
“The group I am travelling with has family here in town, Your Honor, and once hearing about the case urged me to assist Mr. Dugan in his client’s defense. I immediately took up the challenge and used every available reference on criminal law I could find. I must say, Cambridge has wonderful resources on the matter.”
Again the judge nodded, this time with a faint smile then looked to the prosecution.
“Mr. Richards, I must agree with Mr. Dugan and his young aid’s arguments. The evidence you wish to reference was not on file prior to these proceedings and therefore cannot be admissible. Though, I wouldn’t call them earth shattering- rather a weak attempt to further condemn an innocent man- A man whose only proven crime is being in the vicinity of a murder over twenty minutes prior to it being committed.” The judge announced and then paused.
“We have heard sworn testimony from several credible witnesses of Mr. Sadler’s incident with the victim.” The judge motioned to Col. Jim Smithson and Miss Belletrix Mantuka sitting in the audience. “I’m afraid that these late testimonials fail dismally to reinforce the original evidence introduced legally to this court- even if I did allow them.”
The judge banged his gavel.
“The defendant, James Thomas Sadler is hereby declared innocent and is to be released from custody. This hearing is at an end. You are free to go, Mr. Sadler and please accept the court’s apology for your arrest in these matters.
The judge banged his gavel again, stood and left the bench.
“I must thank you, Miss Marsh. Wonderful job and interpretation of our law on your part. If I’d wager a guess, I’d say you’d seemingly studied law for as long as I had, if not longer.” Middle-aged Barrister Dugan remarked as he gently took Rommie’s hand. “I could use you in my practice had you the official credentials.”
“Maybe one day, Mr. Dugan.” Rommie promised. “I thank you for the chance to help represent your client successfully.
Randi and Archie met their son as he made his way from the defendant’s box. The reunited family exchanged pleasantries before turning to leave the courtroom. Rommie joined us after gracefully declining Randall Dugan’s offer and bidding him goodbye.
“Alexandra and Allison! I’m glad you were able to attend though I’m afraid it places quite the dark cloud on the family. I’m truly sorry for that.”
“I’m not going to say we didn’t see this happening, James.” Alex said and we both giggled while passing several parties filling the halls of the courts.
Archie motioned us into an empty office that was big enough for our group to comfortably fit.
Once the door was closed, we phased out and the Sadler’s large lounge appeared around us.
“Thank you for your help, Empress!” James said soberly as he began to kneel.
Both Alex and I glared at him intensely. He stopped, blushed, and stood back up quickly.
“Ah hope y’all learned from this, hun.”
“I have, Alex.” He answered with a nod. “Stay away from Swallow Gardens after dark, and definitely…definitely watch where I am running.” He smiled at his wit then his expression turned serious. “Might I request transport back to Whitechapel with you and Allie? I’d like to check on someone who is very special to me, ma’am.”
“And just who would you want to check on, James Thomas Sadler?” Randi inquired maternally.
A red-winged Pixie streaked into the room and quickly grew to full size on the run.
“Bridget?” James exclaimed in complete surprise as he stared at her approaching form.
Bridget wasted no time running to him and wrapping her arms around her love.
“I’m so glad ye be free, James! It took everythin’ in me not to rush right inta your stall an snog ye! The other girls, they kept tellin’ me it weren’t proper an quite dangerous for the sisterhood. God, I missed ye!” She rambled between kissing him energetically.
“You were there? Watching over me?” James asked in amazement. He turned to Randi.
“You knew about this, mother?”
“I had developed postulations once Alexandra appeared and my reboot completed.” Randi admitted.
“You rebooted?” He asked in horror! “What…what happened, Alex?”
“Apparently yer ma fell, an feelin’ so distraught ‘bout y’all bein’ in the brig, she started to give up, hun.” Alex explained. “Lexi Reilly decided it weren’t her time and lent a hand. That caused her ta reboot.”
“Your dear mahmaw is now five hundred, sixty-two years, seven months, ten days, fourteen hours, twenty-seven minutes, and ten seconds younger than before your incarceration, James.” Randi continued, looking at her son sweetly.
“How…” James’ questioned, his mouth dropping open.
“She saw me revert an adult malcontent to infancy on our recent mission to Celestra. Mother likes to challenge herself- something we are not against in the slightest.” I replied evenly.
“Celestra? Where, pray-tell is that, Alex?”
I gestured out the nearby window, nonchalantly. “Oh, its up there somewhere. Doesn’t matter now anyway. Atlantis has safely landed on Earth and its people re-acclimated.”
“My word! Atlantis? You’ve actually been there, Empress?” Archie gasped, a polite hand quickly covering his mouth.
“Ya. Why?” Alex said as we looked at him curiously.
“And…and you’re actually a Pixie?” James looked to his beloved cautiously.
“Noooo. Trina, Daisy or Yuuka usually does it ta me, James, but I can do this.” Bridget laughed as she began to change.
Randi gasped as she looked eye to eye with her doppelganger.
Bridget quickly changed back to her original form.
“That were stranger than I thought it’d be!” She said staring at Randi for ten seconds. “What are ye, my lady? Meanin’ no disrespect, but you even human? What person o’this Earth thinks in ones an zeros?”
“Right on time, sis.” I giggled to Alex.
“Right on time? Alex?” James confronted us, staring into our eyes.
“It’s time for us to be leaving, Randi. Archie? It was nice to see you again. I promise we’ll visit again. James? You two make yer ma an’ pa happy.” Alex gestured to he and Bridget. “Allie’ll be ’round by about the turn of the century with an excitin’ prop-sition.”
“See y’all then!” I added as we phased out.
Author’s notes: (citing Wikipedia- yes...again.)
1) Frances Coles was killed on 13 February 1891 under a railway arch at Swallow Gardens, Whitechapel. Her throat was cut but the body was not mutilated. James Thomas Sadler was seen earlier with her and was arrested by the police, charged with her murder, and briefly thought to be the Ripper. He was, however, discharged from court for lack of evidence on 3 March 1891.
2) I do not purport to know the first thing about British Law- especially during the Victorian Era. Hopefully, I’ve made it sound somewhat authentic and plausible- enough not to force too many negative comments, at least.
R.G.
Just suppose… If a writer met his creation face to face…
I really can’t say as to when I first noticed her. She, as they say, was very hard to miss. In fact, even in a crowd of say, a hundred, most eyes would immediately locate her and track her until she disappeared from view by ducking into a store front, entering the subway, or just plain vanishing from sight as a bus or truck passed by.
Just plain vanishing- now that would be novel!
Though, there was something about this woman; she carried herself in such a way that made one think she could do just that. There was just something…I don’t know, something magical about her!
Why? Well. When I first noticed her, I had already been looking in her direction and not noticed her a second before. Moreover, she seemed to blink, shimmer, or vanish for a fraction of a second as I watched.
Weird.
Strange, really. How could a woman of such remarkable beauty simply vanish from sight in the blink of an eye, as if she was a mirage or apparition then reappear in the next? Things like that only happened in movies or books. I mean, how could you not notice a tall, five-nine or five-ten, well-built woman of around twenty with slightly wavy, dark blonde hair down to the bottom of her shoulder blades, and with a bust that announced her arrival proudly, not to mention the most spectacular green eyes I’d ever seen?
No one could forget someone like that, right? I mean, how could you?
Yet here I stood doing just that- trying to remember. The feeling I knew her peeking surreptitiously from some abandoned alcove in my consciousness. She looked so familiar yet so unknown- so…mysterious. I tried desperately to remember where I had first seen this beautiful enigma. Had she been a regular at either the car dealership or a frequent flier here at the airport?
Her age seemed to immediately rule out the first, that job being well over thirty-five years ago, so maybe it was the later? Working here at the airport for over twenty-seven years in one capacity or another, I had met myriads of people, both friendly and not so. Maybe that’s where I first gazed upon this Goddess.
I thought harder about the woman- a true Goddess by physical description. Goddess? Did I really just think of her as a ‘Goddess’? Somehow she seemed more than that. Much more! Goddess just didn’t describe the confidence, poise, and grace she seemed to exude- the kind, charitable, friendly, demeanor she exhibited toward the world as a whole.
To me, right now.
“Um…excuse me? Could y’all kindly give a lady some die-rection? Ah’m lookin’ fer Baggage Claim?” She had said as she approached where I was working- her brilliant smile and sparkling green eyes drawing every bit of attention I had.
“Ahhhhh…”
My mind went into immediate overload as I stared at her. I know my mouth had dropped wide open and that I better regain my composure quickly or she would just become angry and storm away to find assistance from someone else.
“Go that way,” I pointed down the concourse, “You’ll come to a large area with a bunch of high end stores. On your right will be escalators. There will be two sets. Take them down to the Tram station. Take either one of those to the main terminal. Exit the tram and walk past security then take the escalators or steps down to the next level. That’ll put you down in Baggage Claim. Basically just follow the herd.” I told her with a smile I didn’t know I’d shown.
Her mesmerizing smile shifted slightly to show a bit of anger. My sense of humor had done it again.
“I’m sorry. That was my lame…nervous, attempt at humor. I can see that you were offended. I apologize, ma’am. Basically just follow the overhead signs and the other arriving passengers. Most are heading to claim their bags too. If you have any other problems finding it, just ask anyone displaying a badge.” I apologized and raised my access badge as example.
She seemed to freeze for only the slightest fraction of a second as she quickly assessed the laminated, photo-id card then that brilliant smile instantly reappeared and beamed back at me with an intensity I never thought possible!
It was…unsettling…to say the least.
“Thank you, Mr. Gould. Ah think Ah’ll be able ta find mah way. Your directions seem concise and easily understood- ‘specially if Ah jes fall’er the herd.”
I gulped and lowered my eyes.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply that…”
“No offence taken, Mr. Gould.” She interrupted. “To tell ya the truth, Ah sometimes feel the same way about summa the folks Ah interact with- amazes me how most people simply ‘graze’ through life, not even the slightest urge or inclination to do more- to take that all important first step toward a possible unknown.” She confided, still holding that wonderful smile.
“You mean if people would just get off their cell phones and really pay attention to the world around them?” I asked but immediately cringed as I heard the chorus to Fallout Boys’ ‘Immortal’ sound from her purse.
Damn my mouth! Here was this fantastically attractive woman who approached me and simply asked for directions and I slipped right back into the routine that brought me to this point in my life in the first place!
My attempted bad witticism apparently went unnoticed though as she gracefully, and quite automatically, retrieved and answered her phone.
“Covington…Ya, mah flight was oh-kay. You know how Ah hate this type a’ travel… Ah know, but it couldn’t be helped, Em. Y’all know’d this one needed mah personal attention or else we stand to lose a valuable relationship… Yes, Ah’m well ‘ware of that fact, sis. Y’all got no worries. Ah’ll seal the deal in a week tops, and…yes, y’all don’t need ta remind me of our upcomin’ meetin’ in Taiwan…No, Ah’ll be done here in six days an’ ten hours, sis. Hey, Ah got to go. Ah got mah bags to find then meet Ricki at the curb….Ya, she’ll probably rub it in my face, You know ol’ Ricki…okay, tell ever’one Ah made it here in one piece an’ Ah’m still sane….You too, Em. Love ya, too. Bye.”
I felt uncomfortable standing next to her as she chatted. I tried not to listen, but the distance between us was sufficiently close that I had no alternative.
“I can’t believe she did that.” She added under her breath in embarrassment while blushing and rolling her eyes once or twice.
“Ah’m sorry, Mr. Gould, you were sayin’?” She apologized after hanging up- focusing her attention back on me.
“Nothing important, ma’am, I almost just stuck my foot in my mouth again. I better get back to work before my boss sees me. Have a nice stay here in Pittsburgh, ma’am.” I replied as I went to turn away from the beautiful creature in front of me.
“Y’all appear to be a very intelligent man, Mr. Gould.” The women said, causing me to stop and turn back around. “How can y’all be satisfied doing custodial work at a busy airport? Y’all seem…underutilized.”
“That’s an interesting way of putting it.” I chuckled despite that actually being the way I’d describe it.
“Ain’t it the way someone like yerself’d describe it, Mr. Gould,” she smiled…deviously?
I was dumbfounded!
“How could you…”
“Oh, Ah’m very good at appraisin’ those ‘round me. One could almost refer to it as a ‘gift’.”
Wish I had a gift that would keep me from opening my mouth at the wrong time, I thought to myself with a sigh.
“Well, I should let you get back to your work. Thank you for the guidance, Mr. Gould.”
“I better let you…” I began to say, but realized she had already said basically the same thing. That struck me as strange.
She giggled and gave me a slight wave with her slender, well-manicured, feminine hand as she turned and began to walk away. I watched appreciatively, admiring the graceful sway of her hips and those long attractive legs. I noticed she was just the slightest bit unsteady on the tall stiletto heels she wore. Maybe she was just tired from her flight- and she only knew where it had originated.
To my horror, she suddenly lurched to one side as her ankle twisted and she almost fell; the only thing saving her was her wheeled carry-on! Knowing that wouldn’t hold her for long, I hurried to her and barely arrived to catch her as the piece of luggage started to slip out from under her.
“Are you alright, ma’am? Should I call for the Paramedics?” I asked excitedly, my concern very apparent.
“What? No. No thank you, Mr. Gould. Ah’ll manage on mah own, thank you.”
She tried to stand straight, but winced as she put weight on her foot. I began to reach for my radio to contact Emergency Services.
“Ah assure y’all Ah’m fine, Mr. Gould. Ah might need some help to one’a them chairs though. Ah should be good ta go in a few minutes.”
Helping her the few dozen feet to an empty gate’s seating area, I eased her down into one of the semi-comfortable seats in the row closest to us.
“Ah’m indebted to y’all, Mr. Gould, thank you.” She smiled appreciatively though I could tell there was still pain underlying.
“I’ll get ahold of the Paramedics, ma’am. They should be here in a matter of a few minutes.”
“Please, Mr. Gould, Ah’ll be fine after Ah sit fer a spell.” She insisted.
I was torn as to what to do. Should I honor her wish to be left alone or should I disregard her and make the call anyway?
“Ma’am, I’m not a doctor as you can see. Airport policy states that I should call this in. You could have broken your ankle or at the very least, sprained it. That requires medical attention- something I’m not equipped for as a janitor.”
“Please, Mr. Gould, Ah just need a few minutes then Ah’ll be on mah way. No sense in making yer life any more stressful than it is now. Ah promise. Ah’ll be right as rain in five minutes.”
“As you wish, ma’am,” I replied as I caved to those beautiful jade eyes and those pouty lips. “I’ll just be over here finishing up, so if you need more help…” I offered before she interrupted.
“That’s so kinda ya, Mr. Gould, thank you.” She said as she began to look in her purse for something.
It never ceased to amaze me how much women could carry in those things. I recalled how my wife always had trouble finding what she wanted…
The sting in my eyes and especially my heart immediately made me fight to repress those memories- memories that- had things gone differently- should have been pleasant. That wasn’t the case however.
I rinsed and wrung out my mop before once again applying it to the tiled floor just outside one of the many restrooms in this concourse. All I had to do was wait for the floor to dry then I could go on my break. One half hour of ‘me’ time away from the menial work I now undertook to put food on my lonely table.
“Excuse me, Mr. Gould?” Her pleasant, but urgent voice instantly scattered the dark thoughts fogging my mind.
“Ma’am?”
“Could y’all possibly help me ta stand? Ah’m afraid Ah need to use the ladies room and mah ankle’s still a might tender.”
I closed my eyes and smiled gently at her.
“Of course, ma’am. I’d be happy to help.”
Awkwardly, I eased her to her feet noting that she was still reluctant to place any weight on that leg.
“Oh dear.” She gasped as she tried, “Ah’m afraid ah may have been a bit hasty.”
“No problem, ma’am. I can help you get over there.” I offered.
“Really? Y’all wouldn’t mind, Mr. Gould?” She beamed that amazing smile directly at me.
“Happy to help, ma’am.”
Slowly, I helped her hobble the few dozen feet to the ladies entrance alcove and stopped. She looked at me pleadingly as if she thought we should continue.
“Think you can manage the rest, ma’am? I’m really not allowed to enter while they’re being used. And there are cameras everywhere to control that sort of thing.”
“As Ah stated before, Mr. Gould, Ah’m a good judge a character, and y’all seem to be honorable and nothin’ close to a pervert. Ah see no harm in y’all helping a temporarily incapacitated young woman in need. Should the authorities approach, Ah’ll vouch fer y’all an’ refuse to press charges.”
Press charges?
“I’m sorry, ma’am, but I can’t. My conscience wouldn’t stand for such an ungentlemanly action.” I tried to beg out of this situation.
“You scared, Mr. Gould?” She giggled. “Ah assume y’all have become accustomed to entering these female havens of solitude. Y’all HAVE been cleaning them for a few years, Ah’d imagine?”
“I have, ma’am, but don’t take that the wrong way. I simply clean them, I take no perverse pleasure, it’s just part of my job.”
“Then y’all should have no problem helping me to a stall. Please, Mr. Gould? Ah really need to get in there, please?” She begged with those pleading jade eyes.
Making my decision, I looked around us then down both ends of the concourse to make sure that no one else was around or watching. I couldn’t do anything about the constant surveillance, though.
“Helloo? Cleaner.” I called loudly into the restroom.
When no one answered after two or three attempts, I nodded and gently started to move us across the threshold to this feminine inner sanctum.
“It’ll only take me a minute or so, hun. Ah just need to take care of a few things then Ah’ll go on mah way.” She said having shut the stall door to the handicapped toilet. I detected a slight amusement in her voice as I hurried out and stood just outside the entrance.
“Mr. Gould, could Ah possibly request yer assistance to stand again? Ah’m finding it difficult even with these here handrails.” She called out.
Again I was hesitant, but figured I would be needed.
“As long as you’re decent, ma’am.”
“Given the situation certain areas a me are still unwrapped, Mr. Gould. Ah suggest closing yer eyes if it embarrasses y’all that much.”
Heaven help me if someone were to come in now, I thought as I re-entered the restroom and gently knocked on the door before closing my eyes.
“Ah’m ready, Mr. Gould. Please reach farther in and more to yer left. Ah’ll use mah left arm to steady mahself on the wall.” She guided in a pleasant, even voice. I detected no malice or ill intent of any kind, just a giggle.
A small, warm, soft hand gently took hold of mine and then squeezed tightly. I was surprised by the strength in this woman’s hand.
“Thank ya for the assistance, Mr. Gould. Would y’all be so kind as to help me to the sinks, please?”
I went back outside and waited while she washed and dried her hands then presumably touched up her lipstick or lip-gloss and fussed with her hair.
“Thank ya, fer yer patience, Mr. Gould. Ah’m ready for ya again.” She called to me. I cautiously re-entered only to see her standing on her injured leg.
“There. All better. See? Ah told y’all Ah’d be back on mah feet in a few minutes. Thank y’all for yer assistance, kind sir.” She said still with that brilliant smile as I helped her limp out of the restroom.
She had forgotten her carry-on.
“Ma’am? Miss Covington? You forgot your bag…” I said as I motioned and moved her closer to the nearest wall. I quickly went back into the restroom to retrieve it.
The woman I had just met, now leaning against the wall between the men’s and women’s alcoves- wiped at her cheeks with one hand as she gently rubbed at her injured ankle with the other.
She sniffed back a few tears. “Once more, Ah thank ya, Mr. Gould. Ah s’pose this’ll change yer mind ‘bout alertin’ them Paramedics? Ah really wish y’all wouldn’t do that. As Ah said, Ah’ll be right as rain in a few minutes…maybe just a few more than Ah counted on.”
“Hang on a minute, ma’am. I can help you get to where you need to be.” I said as I immediately keyed my radio and alerted my supervisor that I was going on dinner break. At almost the same time, I spied an abandoned wheelchair at the next gate down. Fetching it, I helped her into it after stowing my work cart nearby.
“Now, where do you need to go, ma’am? Baggage Claim?” I asked as her cell rang again.
“Covington,” she answered. “Oh no! How long y’all think you’ll be, Ricki? Really, that long? Okay, Ah guess Ah got some time to kill here. Call when y’all get to the airport, honey…No, hun, Ah’m not goin’ an’wheres.” She rolled her eyes, apparently annoyed by something the caller had said. “Ha, ha, very funny, Ricki, an’ ya, it’s that time! Ah’ll see y’all when ya get here, bye.”
“Bad news, ma’am?” I asked out of concern.
“Mah ride’s stuck in traffic on sum’thin’ called a Parkway? She’s not sure when she’ll be arriving. Ah guess Ah’m stuck here for the foreseeable future.” She told me shaking her head a few times.
“Y’all wouldn’t happen to know a good place ta eat ‘round here, would ya?” She asked pleasantly.
“Well, Friday’s and Bar Simon are both good places. Bar Simon is a little pricey though. There’s also a bunch of fast food type places if you’re on a budget…but they only stay open til eight.”
“Which one’s quieter, Mr. Gould? Price ain’t no concern fer me on a business trip.”
“Well, Friday’s serves to the tables just outside in the main concourse- we call it the core. This time of day its usually not that crowded.”
“Onward to yonder Friday’s then, mah good man!” She giggled teasingly and pointed ahead of us.
“Hey, Gil. You get a new girlfriend?” One of the waitresses I’d known for a few years asked as she stepped up to the table we’d taken.
I tried not to let the hurt show in my voice.
“No, Miss Covington sprained her ankle. I was lucky to be near enough to help. She wouldn’t let me call AirComm, though.”
“An’ she still won’t, Mr. Gould.” Covington growled.
“Oh. I shoulda known better! Gil here is one of the Boy Scouts here at the airport, ma’am. You’re in good hands. He’ll see you get ta where ya wanna go. Could I get yinz two something ta drink?” she asked, looking at me curiously.
Ma’am?” I asked looking to the beauty across from me.
“What do you want, Mr. Gould? It’s on me.”
I looked to the injured woman across from me. “Nothing for me, Beth, thanks.”
Miss Covington stared at me a moment with her right brow raised.
“We’ll both have a glass a water and each a us is gonna have one’a them J.D. burgers. Condiments as they was designed. Neither should blush or bleed either. Fries’ll suffice.” Miss Covington ordered as she gave me an evil smile that just dared me to contradict her.
Beth nodded. “I’ll get that right in for yinz guys.”
She hurried away to place the order.
“I’m capable of ordering my own meal if I wanted one, ma’am, but thank you.”
“Ah’m just trying to repay yer kindness, Mr. Gould. And don’t claim y’all aren’t hungry, Ah heard your stomach complaining from inside that restroom.”
I couldn’t help but smile as I shook my head.
“So, Mr. Gould, why do Ah sense y’all could be doing much better for yer self? Y’all seem better suited for some technical profession other than simple janitorial work. Y’all seem the private type so Ah won’t push.” She started off our conversation. Her inquisitive smile countered her last statement though.
“I used to be an electrical engineer here at the airport. Worked on the trains that run between Landside an Airside. A few years back the manager and I had a…um…difference of opinion…so to speak.” I replied as my gaze went to the table.
“Oh, Ah’m sorry to hear that. Y’all seem like a very likable person to me.”
“Thank you, but that was four years ago, and I’m finally free of all the bul...never mind.” I said but decided to stop before my mouth screwed this amazing event royally.
“Ah take it y’all liked what ya did?”
“Used to say I had a ten million dollar train set to play with. That all started to change with the last corporate takeo…” I censored myself again. “Sorry, I’m starting to do it again. I’m sure you really couldn’t care less about my life’s adventures.”
“Y’all select which course yer life takes, Mr. Gould.” She smiled amiably. “Y’all choose your own future.”
“You mean ‘fate’ don’t you?” I asked innocently.
“Ah don’t believe in no fate…nor destiny, Mr. Gould.” She replied, her smile disappearing and expression turning quite serious.
Why did that seem so familiar?
“So y’all like trains, hun?” She asked curiously, skillfully changing the subject.
I nodded. “Mostly steam era trains, but I used to have a nice-sized HO setup in my old house. I haven’t kept up with it for a few years though.”
She nodded. “Any other hobbies, hun?”
“I used to write, but also stopped that a few years ago too, ma’am.”
“Write? So what does a former electrical engineer write about, Mr. Gould? Please don’t tell me y’all wrote those God-awful, dry, technical documents Ah have to read from time to time.”
“Well, I’ve done a few of those in my time, but I’d have to hang myself if that’s all I could write- too bland, that stuff! No, I started to write a science fiction/fantasy adventure. I decided early on to write it like a TV series, week to week kind of format…each episode containing enough of the story to fit an hour-long show.”
“Really? Sounds interesting. Personally, Ah love science fiction! Ah could live and breathe the stuff! Could ya give me an overview?” Her smile displayed genuine interest and curiosity.
I decided to bore her with the basic premise.
“I called it South of Bikini…”
“The title has kinda a sexual conno-tation don’t ya think, Mr. Gould?” She teased.
“The title was actually based on a relative compass heading for one of the key locations of the story, ma’am, but yes, I hoped that it might draw more readers. Anyway, the story centers on a World War Two submarine captain and her crew…”
“HER crew, Mr. Gould? Ah hope y’all understand that ‘til recently there was never a female captain of any naval vessel.” She responded quickly. “Or so Ah’ve heard.”
“That was the twist, ma’am. Somehow, and quite mysteriously, the captain and his crew transform into women- overnight! The story follows their adventures as they try to persuade their Admiral of their previous identities.”
“Hmmm. Cue the fantasy portion of the story. Go on Mr. Gould, Ah’m intrigued.” She said rolling her pointer finger lazily at me to continue.
“After convincing their superior of their identities, the Admiral forms a sort of rapid response and recovery unit that provides a cover for the crew. On their very first mission though, things begin to happen.”
I paused to evaluate her neutral expression.
“Things begun happenin’. Got it. Go on.”
“Each member of the crew begins to show signs of something miraculous happening. The captain herself begins to develop a kind of foresight- foresight that helps her outsmart enemies and rescue their objectives. Later the captain finds she can travel through time and even space. She begins to go on ‘missions’ into the past and future to right the wrongs that appear, in what she calls, the timeline.”
“Hmmm. Interestin’. A soldier that takes on a humanitarian lifestyle; helping instead of hurting. Ah like the premise, Mr. Gould. So, if Ah kin ask. How’d y’all come to develop this fantasy world a yers?”
“I know it sounds stupid or cliché, but it actually started with a dream, ma’am- a very detailed and vivid dream. As I recall, I think I had just finished watching ‘Down Periscope’ with Kelsey Grammer. That night, as I slept, I dreamt I was the lead character- that it was my story.”
“Wow, that musta been some dream! Ah couldn’t imagine the state in which y’all awoke the next morning.”
“I needed a shower, ma’am! I remember waking up covered in sweat with my heart beating a mile a minute.”
“Here yinz go. Enjoy. Just wave me over if yinz need something else, kay?” Our waitress, Beth, said as she placed our meals.
“Thanks, hun.” Miss Covington said with that same brilliant smile.
“So, what sorta adventures did yer intrepid captain venture inta?” She continued our conversation and still seemed interested.
“The first mission she undertook was that of saving her brother, a sailor assigned to the USS Arizona on the day of the attack.”
“REALLY!” She gasped in surprise. “Ah could see where that might be her first objective, but wouldn’t it skew her precious timeline?”
“The mission turned out to be bittersweet in that she had rescued not only her brother, but ten other mates from the same compartment. Not fully understanding her ‘gift’ as she dubbed it, she only transported to the near shoreline adjacent to the battleship on Ford Island. Unfortunately, an enemy torpedo went off course and exploded near their location onshore. She only had time to ‘phase out’ her and her brother, but only barely. The captain received some very severe burns to her back because of the intense explosion.” I told her as I looked up from the tabletop.
My guest quickly wiped at her eyes- those eyes having drifted down to the table as if deep in thought.
“That’s so sad. Ah cain’t imagine how that would affect me. So, Ah assume there musta been some reason she could rescue her brother but not them other men?”
I didn’t answer; instead, I continued my overview.
“Her brother decided to grab a drink of water when they stopped aboard her boat so she could change her ruined uniform. It was just after that that the crew found out the water they had picked up on their very first mission- that of rescuing the people of a small island in the western Marshals, contained some unknown metamorphic agent and had spread into the boat’s fresh water system. When combined with strong alcoholic beverages the agent triggered and brought about the transformation.”
“Interestin’ plot device, Mr. Gould- very original. Ah take it yer captain utilized her crew to ensure each mission was properly staffed and successful?”
I nodded as I swallowed the food in my mouth.
“Yes. She picked the crewman…crewwoman to match the mission requirements. During the course of the series I tried to follow the captain’s development and also tried to spotlight the various gifts of the other members of her crew.”
“So how’d ya imagine the missions, Mr. Gould? Were they based on somethin’ y’all read or watched on television…other than that one movie, Ah mean?”
“Both, ma’am. I loved shows like Ghost Hunters and Ancient Aliens, documentaries on ancient cultures like the Greeks, Romans, and Egyptians. I tried to imagine and even reconstruct legendary places like Atlantis and Avalon. I even did one story arc on the Great Flood.”
“Sounds like y’all did some research fer this story, so why stop, Mr. Gould?”
“At first I just wrote for my own entertainment then friends and some relatives suggested I publish. It took many months before I decided to…” I looked away for a moment. “to take the leap. I found a couple of websites that looked promising- websites that might not be put off by the characters’ ‘magical’ transformations. Both sites catered to the ‘tf’ or ‘transformation’ of gender, species, and alternate lifestyles. I thought them appropriate for my story. Though the readership exceeded all my expectations at first, each proceeding episode drew less and less readers.”
“By the time I reached the third ‘season’, just a core set of five to six hundred views per episode, per website was the norm. Still, I kept writing. Seasons four and five took quite a bit longer to create. It began to take up much more of my time. My wife…she suggested I was becoming too caught up in my imaginary world…that I should step back from it for a while.”
“From yer sudden change a expression, somethin’ happened at that point, didn’t it? Somethin’ that caused a conflict in yer life?”
“It was a long time ago, ma’am. I’ve been trying the last few years to forget.”
“Ah see. So, Mr. Gould, Ah’ve heard a lot ‘bout this courageous sea captain, but y’all have yet ta reveal what happened after 1944?”
“Over the course of her life she climbed the ladder to reach the rank of Admiral. When I stopped writing at Season 5, Episode 9, she had been married twice and had four children- three daughters and a son, three grandchildren, and one great-granddaughter by the story date of 2035AD.”
Miss Covington was quiet for a moment, apparently doing some math in her head.
“If she’d been in the war then had four kids by 2035, that’d imply she was immortal? It’s logical to make her immortal if she could travel through time. Ah don’t find immortality all that enticin’ though, Mr. Gould. Ah’m sorry, but that’s a whole lotta time!”
“No, no. I’m sorry. I should have stated that she and her crew- anybody that had this agent in their body for that matter, would live for like, a thousand years, maybe more if they could synch with a younger version of themselves.”
“Younger versio…oh, Ah think Ah understand. Being that they could travel through time, they could meet younger instances of themselves. This synching premise is very intriguing! One could stretch such a long lifespan even longer if both versions could agree. Wonderful idea, Mr. Gould!”
“Thank you, I thought it was inventive.”
“So, could y’all describe this captain for me? Ah have an image formin’ in mah mind and Ah’d like to see how close it is to your imagined heroine.”
“I described her as being tall- almost six feet tall- five-nine or ten; dish-water blonde, slender and very attractive. She was smart and well liked by her crew and tried to protect everyone, no matter what side of good or evil, no matter what race or religion, even Republican, Democrat, or Independent. Most of all she protected her friends and family, ma’am; like you said, very humanitarian. She believed in second chances, thirds even, if the situation warranted it.”
Miss Covington smiled and nodded as I thought about that description. Had I just described her? She was tall and slender…long, dark blonde, hair…angelic face…seemed very intelligent…great personality…large boobs, though I hadn’t mentioned that out of respect…
“Oh shit! Its you!” I whispered, flabbergasted by the revelation. I felt my jaw drop open.
“Would either a yinz care for desert?” Our waitress asked as she suddenly appeared at our table.
My guest looked at me as I shook my head no with my mouth slightly open.
“No, I think both of us have had enough, Beth. I’ll take the check if you please.”
“I’ll be right back with it then, ma’am.”
“So, what made you really decide to give up your writing, Mr. Gould?” she asked curiously. Maybe she hadn’t heard my whispered cursing. “It sounds to me like writing may have been a passion of yours. Why would you give up on something you really enjoyed?”
Wait! Where’d her accent go?
If this really was her- that my character, Capt. Alexandra Steinert, was actual flesh and blood, why was she asking me all these questions? Wouldn’t she know all the answers and questions our conversation would produce? I decided then and there that I should probably give a full accounting of my downfall and miserable life as it was today.
“It all started four years ago, ma’am. That year started out differently from those previous. Major road construction projects- especially on the roads I depended on daily to get to work; local roads shut down completely and detoured through towns not equipped for the heavier traffic, they made me feel trapped at home; the time required to traverse these detours added thirty, forty-five, sometimes an hour to my trip time; new corporate policies that changed weekly to provide ‘CYA’, ummm, ‘cover-your-butt’ transparency; my daughter’s rushed wedding… I know these sound trivial and easily surmountable, but the tension and stress continued to build up… then there was my brother…”
“What about your brother, Mr. Gould?” She asked gently, her hands reaching across the table to gently rest on mine. They felt so warm- so soft. Just that gentle touch sent a slight chill up my spine, though.
I took a deep breath before I continued.
“He had been diagnosed with cancer two years before. Two years of every treatment the doctors could think of- two years of waiting and hoping… We found out that spring there was nothing more they could do. I lost my baby brother that July.” I revealed as I wiped my eyes in vain with my free hand.
After all this time it hurt just as bad as the day it happened.
“I’m so sorry, Mr. Gould. Were you and your brother close?”
“Not as close as when we were growing up, but we did keep in contact.”
“I suspect there is more, though?”
“He looked like a younger, taller, blonde version of me, ma’am.” I sniffed. “It was like watching me slowly dying and withering away in a mirror. Towards the end he didn’t even look like my brother anymore. It was horrible.”
She gasped as she squeezed my hand a little tighter.
“It got worse seven months later when we lost mom.” I sniffed as my eyes began to water.
“That’s terrible, Mr. Gould, though Ah too lost loved ones and know exactly how y’all feel.” She admitted, her accent fading back in.
I decided to take a chance and see if my revelation was correct.
“But can’t you just go back and change things so it wouldn’t happen to them, ma’am?”
The woman across from me smiled even brighter and her green eyes sparkled brilliantly.
“Why, Mr. Gould, y’all implyin’ Ah kin somehow go back in time ta rewrite history as Ah seen fit? No one kin actually do that, sir.” She chided as she looked across the table and directly into my eyes. They were amazingly deep and mesmerizing.
“No one can change the course of time or the history it contains without first runnin’ the possibilities. Dependin’ on those very possibilities, ya still might only be able to change some very small details. Theoretically, it mightn’t be enough to make a difference or change anythin’ at all. Ah’d call those static situations ‘waypoints’, Mr. Gould.”
“Oh Shit! This can’t be happening!” I mumbled loudly to myself as I felt my heart begin to race, and my body begin to shake.
“Please relax, Mr. Gould! Ah ain’t the devil here to take yer soul. Though Ah think Ah mighta met the woman upstairs once or twice.”
I remained silent, afraid to speak another word. What was taking so long for Beth to bring our check? Why was she just standing over at the bar? Why wasn’t I hearing any of the sequence of repeating public announcements?
I gulped loudly.
She sighed heavily with closed eyes and shook her head a few times.
“Really, Mr. Gould? Y’all wrote five, ten episode, seasons ‘bout me an’ mah gals, and when Ah actually show mahself, y’all panic and clam straight up? Makes me wonder if Ah’m really talkin’ to mah biographer or some two-bit plagiarist?”
“Season two had ten full episodes and one addendum to set the opening scene for season three, ma’am. Though, season five only had nine episodes. I guarantee I wrote every single word! I even edited each episode at least a dozen times or more. I AM the author of South of Bikini, Empress!”
“That’s more like it, Mr. Gould! Stick up for what y’all feel’s right.” She told me forcefully.
“But that’s how I lost everything I love and cherish, ma’am. I have a tendency to speak my mind. I’ve been known to say some very….well, some very not-so-nice- though, truthful things…rude things- especially at inappropriate times.”
“An’ Ah screwed the pooch on more than several occasions too, Mr. Gould. Ah don’t have to tell y’all how Ah felt them times, cause y’all wrote it.” She admitted shamelessly before going silent and again looking deep into my eyes.
“So, if y’all are mah biographer, maybe ah should know your actual name, Mr. Gould?”
I was amazed she didn’t already know it. Shit! She did know it. She knew everything about me! She probably just wanted to have a normal conversation.
No. She wanted to tease me- plain and simple! Even so, I decided to answer truthfully.
“Gilbert…Gilbert Gould…and yes my parents had a unique sense of humor. I just go by ‘Gil’ these days. It’s much simpler to type out on cell phones.”
I swallowed hard and braced myself for the answer to the question I was about to ask.
“Can I assume I’m speaking with Admiral Alexandra Frances Covington, ma’am?”
“You could, Gil, but call me Ms. Covington for now.”
My heart sunk, as well as my eyes to the table. In my stories, if the person meeting the Empress was important somehow, she would ask them to call her by her first name.
“Oh. I see. So is Miss Cummins around here waiting for your cue then?” I asked, disheartened.
“Cue? Cue for what, Gi…oh, I see what y’all’re thinking. No, Gil, Jackie Cummins ain’t here, nor will she attempt to erase your mind long distance.
I released the breath I had been unconsciously holding.
“But I’m still not being recruited by your sisterhood, am I?”
“Ah’m afraid y’all don’t fit mah criteria at this time, Gil, sorry.”
“I understand, ma’am. Seems I can’t even meet my own character requirements.”
“Here’s your check, ma’am. I can take that when you’re ready.” Beth said as she was suddenly by our table again.
“Here you go, hun.” My guest offered as she produced a credit card with a spectacular, star-filled, nighttime scene on its face.
“Thank you. I’ll get this back to you right away, ma’am.” Beth said cheerfully as she accepted the credit card and left quickly.
“She one of yours, ma’am?” I asked curiously.
“Not yet, hun. Maybe one day though. She’s got potential.”
Even the waitress meets her ‘criteria’ better than I do, I thought.
“Gil, y’all might wanna answer yer phone.” She recommended out of the blue.
“But my phone isn’t…” I said just before my pants pocket started vibrating.
“Hello?” I said as I quickly accepted the call.
“Have I reached Mr. Gilbert Andrew Gould?” The man’s voice asked through the speaker.
“Yes, how can I help you?”
“Mr. Gould, I’m Sgt. Richard Scorcony of the Pennsylvania State Police. I’m calling because there has been an accident involving your wife and three adult children and you are listed as the Emergency Contact.”
“Oh, God, are they okay?” I gasped, as I looked terrified to my new acquaintance.
“I’m afraid they have been injured, Mr. Gould. We’re transporting them to UPMC-Mercy in Pittsburgh. I can’t go into details of the severity at the moment, but they all should be arriving at the hospital within the half hour. I can talk more about what happened then. I can tell you that Mrs. Gould was asking for you before they got her into the Lifeflight helicopter.”
I suddenly couldn’t speak.
“Mr. Gould are you still there?” The trooper’s voice tried to get my attention.
“I’m on my way!” I cried excitedly.
“I’ll meet you in the Emergency waiting area, sir.”
He hung up.
“I don’t suppose you could…nevermind. Empress, I have to go now. As you already know, my ex-wife, son, my daughter and her husband have been in an accident.”
“I understand, Gil, and I wish them and you luck.” She said as she stood and offered her hand.
“Nice to meet you too, ma’am, though I wished it would be under better circumstances.” I said as I shook her hand and hurried away.
I hurriedly hit my supervisor’s number on my phone and alerted her to the emergency. She wished my family the best and told me to take as much time as I needed.
Within fifteen minutes I was on the road, heading for the hospital.
2030 hrs, Pittsburgh International Airport, Airside Core, March 20th, 2019AD
“So, how’d it go, Alex?” Cami asked as she sat in the newly relinquished seat opposite the table from me.
“It seems such a shame he has to go through more heartache.” I told her looking to the table.
“But then he wouldn’t accept your challenge, right?”
“What ‘challenge’?” I asked curiously.
“Well, you’ve never made it easy for anyone, Alex. Except maybe, Lena, but she was already in bad shape. And why lie to him about who you are? He’s already figured out that you’re the Empress, why use your sister’s identity instead?” My assistant asked.
“Because that’s the way it was foreseen by me, sweetheart.”
“That addresses the inquiry in very precise detail, Director.” Cami replied sarcastically.
“Ma’am? Here’s your card back. Oh! where’d Gil go?” Beth, our waitress asked looking to Cami then scanning the immediate area.
“He got a call. Ah believe he had a family emergency and politely excused himself.”
“Wow. I hope everything’s okay! Gil’s already had his share of bad luck the last few years. He’s lost a brother, his mom, his previous job, and early last year, his wife left him. Why do such bad things have to happen to the sweetest guys?”
“He really is a ‘Boy Scout’, Beth, but those things happen. Doesn’t matter who or how decent someone is, things just happen.”
“You mean ‘fate’ or ‘destiny’, ma’am? I don’t believe in either of those! I prefer to believe that we set our own way through life- that we can change our lives for the better just by taking the time to evaluate…consider all our options before we choose one option over another.” The waitress said then glanced away for four seconds.
“Listen to me. Here I am waiting tables, spouting philosophy to my customers! I think Gil’s finally had an impact on me. I’m really sorry, ma’am. I’ll leave yinz two be to talk. Wave me over if ya need anything.” Beth said, embarrassed before turning back to the restaurant’s bar and entrance.
“Our secondary, Alex?” Cami asked quietly.
I nodded with a smile.
Cami and I conversed idly until I noticed Beth coming over to wait on a nearer table.
“Excuse me, hun, could Ah possibly bother y’all fer a glass a water fer mah friend?”
“Sure. I’ll bring that right out, ma’am.”
Two minutes later she placed a glass down in front of Cami.
“Here ya go. Let me know if I can get you something else, okay?”
“Alex.” I said as I looked up at her. “Mah name is Alex. This here’s Cami.”
“Okay, Alex, Cami. Let me know if you two need anything else.” She replied before stepping over to the nearer table to take the newly arrived customer’s order.
Once taking their order, Beth disappeared into the restaurant, presumably to place it. I mentally told Cami to hurriedly chug- my sister’s vocabulary, not mine- the glass then retrieved my flask from my purse.
Looking around, I quickly refilled the glass and waited.
As our waitress came close, Cami took a sip from the glass and wrinkled her nose.
“Cami? What’s wrong?” I asked in alarm.
Beth’s attention focused on me instantly.
“Excuse me, Beth? Does this water taste funny to you?” Cami asked handing the glass to her. “Is there a problem with your filtration system, ma’am?”
Our waitress took a sip and evaluated the taste for two seconds.
“It tastes fine to me, Cami. Would you like me to bring you a new glass?”
“No. It’s probably just me. Sorry to take you away from your other customers.” She smiled brightly.
“My pallet can be very differential at times, ma’am, sorry.” Cami added with a devious look to me.
“No problem, girls. Yell if yinz need anything.” She said with a smile before walking away.
Cami quickly chugged the glass, retrieved a small towel from her purse, and dried the inside surface.
Placing the glass back on the table, She stood and put the towel back in her purse. I followed her lead, and after pushing our chairs in, took hold of our luggage and went on our way.
“You think Ricki Lynn will have something to say about you flying Economy?”
“About Alex flying Ecomony and us taking her place on this mission? Absolutely!’ I laughed, rolling my eyes a few times.
11:00 PM, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, March 20th, 2019AD
“Mr. Gould? Sgt. Richard Scorcony.”
“How are they?” I asked without pause.
“I’ll let the doctors give you the specifics, Mr. Gould. I can tell you that they are all lucky to be alive. The driver of the pickup blew a point two. He’s being processed and locked up as we speak.” He said before motioning me to follow.
“Nurse? This is Mr. Gould. He’s here to see his family.” The officer introduced me at the nursing station.
“I’m sorry, but you’ll have to wait here. Mrs. Gould is still in surgery and your sons and daughter are sedated at the moment. I’ll keep you updated as I hear anything. Coffee is around the corner if you want.”
“How are they…my kids?” I asked in concern.
“Kara received a broken ankle; her husband, Glenn, broke his left femur; Brandon received a broken right clavicle. The doctors have set what breaks they can and we’re waiting for their anesthetic to wear off.”
“What about Evie? What happened to her? Why’s she in surgery?”
“The fire department had to cut her out of the front passenger seat, Mr. Gould. The pickup appeared to cross into the oncoming lane, drifted off the berm glancing off a tree, and re-entered the oncoming lane before impacting the front, passenger side of Mrs. Gould’s car. The estimated impact was around sixty miles an hour.” Officer Scorcony told me, sadly. “The paramedics told me she sustained two broken legs and her right arm, severe internal injuries, and they were very concerned about her spine, neck, and skull.”
“Oh my God!” I gasped in shock.
“It was a very messy scene, Mr. Gould. I’m sure the doctors are doing their…”
Whatever came after that, I didn’t catch. I was too overcome thinking about all that might happen- what could go wrong! Why did this have to happen to them? Why couldn’t I be the one that drunk hit instead?
“Mr. Gould? Can I get you anything? Are you alright? Mr. Gould!”
I looked at the blurry officer staring intently down at me.
“Huh? What?” I mumbled dumbly. I felt something damp on my forehead.
“You passed out, Mr. Gould. Are you alright?” Scorcony asked again.
I nodded weakly and realized I was lying down on a gurney.
“Stay right here while I get the nurse.” He advised before moving out of view.
“He’s back with us, Rachael. I’m not sure what happened, I think he needs to see the doctor too, though.”
“What happened?” I heard her ask.
“I’m not sure, I think he stopped breathi…”
Hey there! How you doin’, Mr. Gould?” An energetic, young, female voice asked as I reopened my eyes to see a beautiful, young, brunette nurse smiling over me.
“What…what happened?”
“We’re trying to find that out right now, sweetie. Apparently you stopped breathing for a few minutes and we’re curious as to why.”
“My wife…” I began to say, but she interrupted.
“Is in very competent hands, Mr. Gould! She’s still in surgery. And her condition hasn’t been updated yet. I promise…the second I hear anything, I’ll tell you. Now, I want you to try an’ take it easy while we figure you out, sweetie!” She said gently patting my arm.
I nodded.
“Good luck, I’ll be good, nurse…?”
“Amy. Amy Reynolds, Mr. Gould. Nice to meet you. Now rest easy. Your wife will be okay.”
Again I nodded. The nurse nodded back, smiled, and slowly walked away.
Rest easy, she advised. Ya, right! How could I rest when my wife was in an unknown condition in some operating room?
“Nurse?” I asked as I raised my head to look down the hallway I found myself in. “Hey! Anyone around?”
“Mr. Gould?” A woman’s voice asked from behind me. Her accent sounded like one I’d heard on a vacation to Arizona and the Grand Canyon.
I looked around to her. Her beautiful face matched her accent. Her overall height though, surprised me. She stood almost six foot, easily.
“I’m Dr. Mintaka, Mr. Gould. I’ll be your attending physician this morning? So let’s see what’s going on, shall we.”
“Morning? How’s my wife?”
“Okay, early morning. You caught me. I haven’t been briefed on her condition, Mr. Gould. My priority is you, so let’s get you hooked up.”
“Hooked up? To what?” I asked in concern.
“EKG, Mr. Gould. We suspect you might have had a slight heart attack.” She told me as her eyes closed for a few seconds. She nodded then looked down the hall.
“Ah, good. Amy, could you hook him in and call me when done?”
“Of course, doctor. It’ll only take a few minutes.”
“I’ll see what I can find about his wife.” Mintaka said as she smiled at me and walked away.
“Belle’s really good, Mr. Gould. She’ll find out exactly what’s wrong with you. We’ll get you fixed up in a jiffy- right as rain!” Amy consoled enthusiastically. The spark I saw in her eyes filled me with hope.
“Hey, can I get you something to drink? You seem a little dehydrated. When was the last time you drank anything?” She asked. My mouth did feel a little dry.
“I had a glass of water around 10:30.”
Amy’s face showed surprise.
“That was over five hours ago. I’ll get you a bottle and I want you to drink it all, sweetie.” She ordered.
A minute later I held a bottle of water to my lips, took a mouthful, swished it around, and swallowed.
I felt better already.
Amy gently applied the electrodes of a portable EKG machine to my bared chest. I hoped she’d be just as gentle taking them off.
“Good, you got him to drink. I thought he looked a little dry, Amy.” Mintaka said as she approached.
“You know me, doc. I’m good at spotting dehydration.” My nurse smiled.
“Turn on the power, Igor!” Mintaka laughed maniacally before laughing outright.
“Yeth, math-ter.” Amy giggled rolling he eyes.
“Well, according to this, you’re throwing a few spikes here and there, Gil. They should smooth out with a few days of rest. So that’s what I’m recommending- a few days rest at home.”
“Might be a problem, doc.” I said as I looked away.
“How could resting at home be a problem?”
“I…um…sort of …I don’t have a home. I live out of my car…since our divorce, that is. Besides, my family is here, so I’m not going anywhere.”
“I didn’t know your housing situation, but admire your devotion to your family. I’m sorry. I suppose I could modify my diagnosis and recommend bed rest here in hospital.”
“I’ll be fine. I wanna see my wife. Now.” I said as I sat up and moved to get off the gurney. I began peeling the probes from my chest, wincing as the adhesive refused to release my few chest hairs.
“Gil, I strongly suggest you remain calm and try to rest.”
“Sorry, doc. Where your job is taking care of me, my job is taking care of my family. Right now, my family is here. My wife…is critical at best. She is my main concern. Now…I’m going to her. With or without you.”
“Very well, Gil, but you feel the slightest bit dizzy and I’m admitting you to your very own room! Are we clear?” Mintaka threatened after closing her eyes for a few seconds.
“Crystal, doc.”
Dr. Mintaka scrutinized me closely for a moment.
“Very well, Gil, let’s get you into some scrubs and see what your wife’s condition is.”
Even in her low-heeled shoes this woman stood as tall as my six-one frame! Somehow, I had seen this woman somewhere. Another woman’s face came to mind- her dishwater blonde hair just a few shades lighter than the hair currently bouncing on the head just a fraction of a step ahead and to the left of me.
I moved my concern slightly to the side so I could rehash the later episodes of my story to see if I could remember mention of the Mintaka surname.
“Let’s go in here and find a pair of scrubs that fit you, Gil.” Dr. Mintaka pointed to a room on our right. She scanned several closets before pulling out a pair of pants and a shirt.
“Try these, Gil.”
“Um…these are women’s sizes, doc.” I advised as I looked at the tags.
“Sorry, force of habit, Mr. Gould.” She opened another cabinet and tossed me another set. “Try these then.”
“Would it be rude of me to ask if you have a sister named Andie, doc?” I chanced to ask after pulling on the scrubs over my work pants.
She gasped quietly.
“Just how do you know my sister, Mr. Gould?” The statuesque woman asked- her expression not quite neutral as she stared at me.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”
“I am capable of great belief, Mr. Gould.”
I paused a minute to prepare my psyche for the disheartening laughter.
“I wrote about her…and you, doc. I wrote about Atlantis.” I told her sincerely and calmly.
“She was right about you.”
“Who? Who was right about me?” I asked.
“As if you don’t know, Gilbert Gould. Come, let’s check on your wife.”
“Welcome, Belle. I trust you two scrubbed up before coming in here?” The surgeon in charge of my wife’s procedure greeted as she worked just inside my ex’s abdomen.
“We have successfully performed the archaic purification ritual, though I much prefer ionic sterilization techniques.” Dr. Mintaka replied. I wasn’t sure how her answer made any sense- at least to me.
“Can’t be helped, Belle. Mr. Gould,” I was surprised she even knew who I was given she hadn’t looked up from her patient. “I trust you know you shouldn’t even be in here?” The as yet unknown doctor questioned.
“How is she?” I asked without answering her question.
“Mrs. Gould is fighting for her life, Mr. Gould! We are doing everything possible to keep her alive. I’ve already fixed more holes in her plumbing than I’d honestly admit to though. Belle could you come over and take her left side?” The doctor said as she got hit in the face shield with a shot of blood.
I cringed!
“Christen, could you clamp that one for me? I have a few more sutures to go before I get this one sealed up.”
“Of course, doctor.” The nurse acknowledged as she picked up an implement and placed it carefully into my wife’s belly.
“This part of her large intestine looks like it went through a meat grinder, Emily. I’m not sure I can even resect it to anything stable.
Another nurse- a woman hurried in past me and stopped before the table.
“Doctor! I’ve gone through the inventory, but it seems our supply of ‘O’ positive will not be enough. I’ve placed a call in to the other hospitals in the area, but the forecasted arrival time may not be soon enough.”
“Understood. Belle, I’m not confident I can save this woman without that blood.”
Dr. Mintaka glanced up at me worriedly. “Mr. Gould, are you sure you really want to be in here right now?”
“Use me.” I stated in a calm, controlled voice. It came so easily out of my mouth I was even a bit surprised.
“What?” Use you, Mr. Gould?” The doctor asked in surprise as she looked up from my ex-wife for just an instant.
“I’m ‘O’ negative…a universal donor…take as much as you need from me.”
“Mr. Gould, we’ve already put most of our supply into this patient! I will not entertain the idea of bleeding you dry as well! We’ll have to work faster. Belle? You with me?”
“You there.” I pointed to the nurse monitoring the blood entering Evie. “How much do you estimate you’ll need to save her?”
“Mr. Gould, I’m not sure if one or even three units will help.”
“Gil, stop this! Don’t even think about giving that much. It’ll kill you!” Dr. Mintaka urged as she again glanced up at me in concern.
There was a gurney against the room’s far wall. I hurried over and brought it closer then laid down on it.
“Get over here and get me started.” I ordered, rolling up my left sleeve.
“Do it now, before I change my mind!” I commanded.
Both doctors looked up at each other. Both closed their eyes and sighed heavily.
“Do it!” I shouted.
“Prep him, Janice.” The lead surgeon ordered. The late arriving nurse fetched a needle and everything else she needed to start a transfusion. She looked at me with uncertainty as to what I was demanding.
“Is this how you saw it happening, Emily? Cause I certainly didn’t.” I overheard Mintaka whisper to her fellow surgeon as they pressed on in repairing my wife’s internal injuries.
“Mr. Gould’s preped and ready, doctors.” The nurse, Janice, announced as I started to have second thoughts on just exactly what I was doing, though, Evie would do it for me if the circumstances were reversed.
I paused as I thought about that. There was no way she could do this for me! Her blood type made that impossible.
“Good! This unit is almost kicked, Jan. Emily, I’m ready to make the switch on your mark.” The other nurse, Christen, replied.
“You’re really putting the pressure on me, Mr. Gould! I really hope you understand the severity of all this.”
“Just turn the damn valve and let’s get on with it, doc.” I said serenely.
Both doctors’s looked over at me in surprise.
“He sure has the gonads, Belle. Did you have time to do a workup on him? I know it’s a little late now, but I just wondered what the count was.”
“I didn’t get the chance, Emily. Janice? Take a sample of Mr. Gould’s blood back to the lab and rush the results, please.”
“Right away, Doctor.”
“What are you looking for, doc?” I asked trying to ignore the red liquid running out of my arm through the clear, flexible, hose.
“We want to see if you’re carrying anything out of the ordinary, Gil.” The other doctor, Emily answered.
“I was married to her for over thirty-nine years, doc! I can say that I’m safe…she’s safe…from any funky diseases, that is.”
Both doctors shook their heads after looking over at me again.
I wondered what they could possibly want to check on and had a disturbing thought.
“Oh, you want to check my ‘K’ cell count. I get it.” I said taking the chance and hoping I was wrong.
Both doctors, as well as the attending nurses stopped and looked at me for a brief moment before resuming their tasks.
Shit.
“Mr. Gould? What are ‘K’ cells? I’ve never heard of them.” Dr. Emily asked curiously. I saw Dr. Mintaka glance up at her, but quickly resumed her work.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, doc. Let’s just forget the crazy, old man on the gurney said anything, okay?” I replied despondently.
“Mr. Gould here seems to be a writer, Emily. Dr. Mintaka said with some humor in her voice.
“Is that so? So what do you write, Mr. Gould?” Dr. Emily inquired.
“Science Fiction-Fantasy, but I wasn’t very good at it…obviously. You would have heard of me if I was.”
“Don’t be so disheartening. I don’t want to be dumping your demoralizing thoughts into the patient as well as you blood! Christen, let off the clamp on that vessel. Let’s see if I got all the holes in that one. How about a synopsis of one of your stories?” Dr. Emily asked as she visibly moved an inch or two over to higher in my wife’s gut.
“I wrote about a group of…of people that went around helping people with the special powers they had gained…um…from a…a medical experiment.” I began, but stopped as I became embarrassed.
“Good experiment or the mad scientist type?”
“Good type…humanity saving type, actually.” I told Doc Emily.
“Ah, the best type! Sounds good so far.”
“Sounds like a superhero comic to me.” Nurse Christen admitted with a giggle.
“Actually I designed it to be like a weekly TV series.”
“That’s interesting.” Dr. Mintaka said pleasantly.
It had been over thirty minutes since I had offered my blood to save my ex-wife on the operating table. I was wondering how I could go this long unless the nurse, Christen, controlling the transfusion had throttled back as the doctors sealed Evie’s leaks.
I won’t lie, I was feeling quite dizzy as I continued to watch my ex’s repairs.
“Emily? We’re all out of sutures. That’s the last one.”
“Dump some alcohol on a few of them. They’re just going to be used in the same body, Janice. I don’t foresee a chance of any re-infection.”
“Understood. Just give me a moment then, Doctor.”
The room suddenly smelled of denatured alcohol and Nurse Janice quickly handed Dr. Mintaka the newly sterilized instruments.
“So. Gil. Can we expect to see any more adventures of your intrepid Empress?” Dr. Mintaka asked as she moved onto another damaged location. She paused a second. “Even not having read any of it, I feel I actually have from your synopsis.”
Yes, I had gotten carried away and jabbered on while they worked.
“Emily. Do you see this?” She whispered to the other doctor.
“No. Neither did you, Belle. Keep working. I think we’ve got her over the hump.
“So…my blood…doin’…job?” I asked, overhearing their conversation The dizziness was overtaking me quickly now.
“Of course its doing its job, Gil. Blood is life.” Dr. Emily reminded me.
“An mmmmy ‘K’ ceeeellz ca onies helps, rey?” I asked as I noticed my speech starting to deteriorate.
“What are you talking about, Gil? What’s with these ‘K’ cells again? Christen, I think Mr. Gould’s almost empty. We’ll just have to hope we’re almost done. Thank you for your assistance, Gil, but we can’t ask you to donate any more life blood without killing you. Do you understand?”
“Damn! Christen? Your assistance here! I just found another gusher!”
“Right away, Doctor.” Nurse Christen said as she moved closer to Dr. Mintaka to help.
That didn’t sound good at all! Carefully, I reached over and increased the flow rate on Evie’s transfusion. I smiled and leaned back on my gurney. I really began to get woozy now. Things started to get very blurry.
“Thanks Christen, that’s got it.” I heard Mintaka say as I entered into a hazy twilight.
“Belle! He opened up his feed! We’re going to los…”
Everything went dark.
“Hello again, Mr. Gould. I trust y’all’re feelin’ a might better?”
I knew that voice.
Opening my eyes only confirmed a hazy, unfocused shape hovering over me. Blinking a few times helped clear my sight and recognize the face.
I cringed as a chill ran up my spine!
“Its you!” I declared just above a whisper.
“Ah should hope so! If Ah ain’t me then Ah’d wonder who Ah am. That wouldn’ be good neither.” Ms. Covington giggled deviously.
“Y’all know’d ya done somethin’ pertie dumb in there, hun? What po-zest’d y’all to try an’ kill yerself?
“The needs of that one outweighed the needs of this one.” I said quietly as I picked up my hand to point out of the room I found myself in and pointed back to me as I said the last two words.
“Y’all’re a piece of work, Gil. The doctors had yer Ex’s well bein’ well in hand, hun. There weren’t no call for excessive bravery.”
“I did what I thought was necessary. I don’t possess the ability to see the future like you do, ma’am, so I had to wing it.” I protested.
“Y’all think ya got it all fig’ered out, Mr. Gould? Real life ain’t the same as story books. Ain’t no one capable a seein’ ever’thin that’s ahead of em.”
“Then why are you here, ma’am?” I asked pointedly.
“He got ya there, Alex. Welcome back to reality, Gil. You have yourself a good snooze?”
“How long was I out?” I asked and thought about how fitting that question was to the two women standing by my hospital bed.
“Only a couple hours, Gil. Just long enough for your blood pressure to come back up. Evie’s in recovery. We think we got all the leaks plugged and we managed to save most of her liver and almost all of her small intestine- though her large intestine is a few feet shorter than it was.” Dr. Emily said with a pleasant, professional tone, but sad smile. “She’ll have to take it easy for a while and watch around people with colds and flu though. Her appendix had to be removed. We couldn’t save that.”
“Maybe it’ll grow back in time.” I mumbled.
“That organ will not ‘grow back’, Gil!” Dr. Emily chided.
“Ya, whatever.” I whispered. “I guess that blood vessel didn’t reseal itself while you and Dr. Mintaka watched, huh?”
“This again, Gil?” Dr. Emily shook her head a few times- her tone annoyed. “I still have no idea what these ‘K’ cells are that you keep mentioning! Trust me, your results came back clean! No abnormalities whatsoever! Care to explain why you think you might have some kind of foreign bodies- these ‘K’ cells as you call them- floating around in your bloodstream, Mr. Gould?”
“They were in his story, doc.” Ms. Covington answered. “A clever plot device that embued magical powers to his characters.”
“Really? You said nothing about that while we talked earlier, Gil. I do however understand your enthusiasm toward something of your own imagination. I actually like the premise of advanced biotechnology to advance our evolution.”
I narrowed my eyes as I looked skeptically at the pretty, young, doctor. I hadn’t mentioned anything about ‘biotech’ or human evolution.
“Looks like he caught ya, sis. Ah told ya he was a sharp-un.” Ms. Covington replied as she looked at Dr. Emily.
“I’m sorry, Dr. Scott, for breaking your cover. I won’t tell anybody.” I told her quietly.
“Tell me, Gil, how is it y’all know so much about Em an’ Ah?” Covington asked, raising a well-kept eyebrow.
“I told you. It all started out as a dream, Empress. How I got everything so accurate is a mystery to me. I had no idea that I would be revealing you or your sisterhood. You have to believe me.”
Another, shorter brunette silently entered my room, walked behind the doctor and Ms. Covington, and stopped on her far side, closest to me and the head of my bed. I immediately thought of one of the Empress’ Mind Warriors. ‘Camille’ came to mind.
The newly arrived woman’s mouth dropped open instantly.
“He does, Miss Darough.”
“No, he might consider it rude you talking telepathically around him.”
“Please use your mouth, sweetheart.”
I began to smile as I thought: ‘it certainly is rude to talk about me while I’m in the same room, ma’am.’
“My apologies, Mr. Gould. You can understand how we must be cautious when out in the general population.
I nodded. “So what happens now?” I asked.
“Well…that all depends on what yer attendin’ physician says, Gil.”
Dr. Mintaka entered my room and closed the door quietly.
“Ah. Dr. Belletrix Mintaka. Chief Surgeon of Atlantis, I presume?” I said quietly.
Mintaka looked only slightly startled by my accusation.
“Thank you both for helping my wife, doctors. I’m forever in your debt.” I said sincerely.
“We both thank you, Gil. If not for your donation of blood, your wife’s situation would be far different.” Mintaka responded with a nod.
“I had to. I had to help her.”
“So how’s yer patient, here, Belle? He good enough ta travel?”
“Let me check, Alex.” Mintaka said as she raised her hand and began scanning me with her downturned palm.
“I sense no heart irregularities as earlier and his pressure and heart rate are well within normal parameters. His immediate health condition seems stable, Alex.”
This sounded all too familiar as I suddenly remembered one of my mid series episodes.
“Alex, he knows about Khufu and Anna Beth and the broach!”
“Of course he does, Camille. Mr. Gould has an uncanny aptitude for divining our mission specifics and writing about our exploits.” Covington admitted.
“So, I’m actually dying, right? You’re going to take me on one of your trips through time to show me how badly I screwed my future up and then you’re going to leave me to my fate…no you hate that word, don’t you? Leave me to my short future then. I’m to live out what little time I have left with everyone thinking I’m some whack-job with advanced dementia. I’ll never see my wife or kids ever again.”
The four women silently stared at me for a few moments.
“I agree, Miss Darough. Our Mr. Gould has quiet the vivid imagination.”
“Ya, an’ cynical too, yes. Y’all got anythin’ else ya wanna think ta me while bein’ so rude ta Gil?”
“No, Director, I’m sorry. Old habits are difficult to bypass.”
“So, Miss Reilly, why deceive me into thinking you were your sister?” I asked with somewhat of a confident smirk.
“Cause that’s the way Ah seen it goin’ down, Gil. Y’all got a problem with that?”
“Far be it for me to question anything you say or do, ma’am.”
“Wow, no sarcasm there, sis. I like him!” Dr. Emily Scott giggled at my response.
Covington, I mean, Alex Reilly narrowed an eye at me for a moment.
“I recognize the similar speech patterns, Em. Are you up for a chance to experience what only your imagination once was able to realize, Gil?”
In answer, I began to move closer to the side of the bed, lower my legs over the edge, and place my bare feet on the cold hospital floor. Cautiously standing, I reached back to the equipment stand and pushed the power button on my vitals monitor. I began removing the probes from my chest and finger. As before, the adhesive probes refused to release several hairs. Damn, I hated these things!
“I guess if I ask for some privacy you four are just going to phase out and gawk at me as I get dressed, right?”
Alexandra and Camille nodded enthusiastically while the two doctors looked appalled by their sisters. Dr. Mintaka walked over to the room’s closet and retrieved my clothes then handed them to me.
“We’ll wait out here while you change in the lavatory, Gil.” She said. “Won’t we girls?”
Standing up carefully, I strategically placed my exposed behind away from their view- against the room’s walls before reaching behind me, opening the bathroom door, and quickly disappearing behind it.
I couldn’t get that gown off quick enough! Confident that I looked the same as I always had, I dressed and reentered the room.
“And I thought we girls took a long time to dress!” Alexandra Reilly giggled and smiled deviously as I rolled my eyes at her.
“Gil doesn’t trust you, Alex.” Camille Darough snickered.
“Your reputation does precede you, ma’am. Sorry.”
Miss Reilly shook her head in amusement while she grinned.
“Emily already told y’all yer blood work come back normal, honey, an’ y’all ain’t got drunk yet neither. So…” The Empress laughed.
“Of course you read my series.” I stated unnecessarily, though a bit disappointed.
She smiled and winked at me.
“So where are you taking me?”
“Let us join hands and see.” She answered majestically.
“I thought, after season four, you didn’t need to do that anymore?”
Alex Reilly’s eyes sparkled as she winked again.
We were suddenly not in my hospital room, but someplace else entirely!
I began to look around into the almost pitch dark of this place. Wherever we were, that is!
I could just make out the smell of diesel fuel.
I also felt that the four beautiful women were looking expectantly to me.
“When and where are we?” I asked as I tried to keep calm and neutral.
“Now, y’all see how it’s done, gals? Gil here got straight ta the point. He didn’t just ask ‘where am Ah’, he asked the two pertinent questions AND in the right order!”
“When, hun, is December 4th, 1945…”
Hearing the date, I clapped my hands together loudly twice, thereby interrupting the Empress
The lights came on in the huge, flooded, cavern to reveal a World War Two American submarine- in mint condition, tied up before us!
“The Grotto!” I gasped quietly, swallowed loudly, and continued.
“SS353,” I vocally read the number on the bridge superstructure, automatically adding the ‘SS’. “Sand Dollar!”
“My sister’s boat sure is a beaut, ain’t she?” Alex Reilly stated proudly.
My mind was buzzing a mile a minute. If I was standing here looking at Sand Dollar…from this perspective… “then the yellow brick road is…” I slowly turned around and saw the naturally lighted passageway. I gulped loudly. “Right behind me!”
“Wow, Alex, his mind moves almost as fast as yours.” The brunette Mind Warrior giggled playfully.
“I take it your sister and her crew are elsewhere? If they were here, I’d be suspended in midair and immobilized by Jacki Cummins by now, right?” I asked nervously.
“The crew a the Sand Dollar’s down at Pearl attendin’ meetin’s to determine this here base’s future, Gil, so no. But, y’all have nothin’ ta fear from Cmdr. Cummins. She know’d Ah was bringin’ y’all here today. Still, she’s got a long reach these days and could eas’ly reach y’all from there, hun.”
“So be it.” I mumbled. “Miss Cummins? I mean no harm to you or any of your crew…and especially your captain. I plan on doing everything the Empress wants unless I find her request morally questionable.” I said as I looked up to the crystallized ceiling.
Giggling filled my mind! I immediately glared at Camille Darough.
“Not me, Mr. Gould. That’s Jacki’s voice in your head.”
“So why are we here, Empress? What portion of this specific time period requires our help to be realigned?” I asked formally…with maybe a hint of sarcasm.
“Wow, he has you down pat, sis.” Dr. Scott commented gleefully.
Alex Reilly looked at Dr. Scott with a forced smile then looked back at me.
“You can be quite the smart-ass, Gilbert Gould; but sadly there is no mission that I need your assistance on. I just assumed you would like to tour Sand Dollar.”
‘Oh.” I replied quietly as my excitement tanked.
“Sand Dollar, honey? Permission to come aboard?”
The submarine’s running lights came on!
“Mind the boarding plank, Gil.” She continued, motioning us toward the sub.
I was instantly reminded of my age as I carefully…painfully, wiggled through the bridge’s hatch. That alone took a few minutes as I groaned and exhaled several times.
“Getting old, Gil?” Dr. Mintaka giggled as she gracefully lowered herself through the next hatch to the control room.
“Fore or aft first, Gil?” Alex Reilly asked as the four regarded me intently from around the chart table.
“Stem to stern, I guess, ma’am.” I answered and motioned forward.
Dr. Scott took point and we quickly found ourselves in the forward torpedo room.
The smell of a real, operational, submarine- one that had spent weeks on patrol- didn’t escape me, but I choose to ignore it instead of saying something that might be considered rude. Aside from that this place was amazing…and spotless! It still impressed me how little space there was between rack and torpedo inventory up here. A very buxom, very platinum blonde woman’s face appeared in my mind.
“Oh, she wasn’t THAT big, Mr. Gould!” Camille Darough laughed at me.
“What’s that, Cami?” Dr. Scott asked as from behind me. We had simply reversed ourselves and were now heading aft back into the Officers’ quarters.
Emily Scott closed her eyes for a brief moment.
“That’s actually pretty close, Cami. Corrine’s actual- original- chest size is 38EE. That’s why she normally keeps them dialed back to 36C.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make her so big.” I apologized, cheeks red with embarrassment, my head tilted forward in shame.
“”Please don’t apologize for something you had no control of, Gil.” Alex Reilly more or less scolded as she turned back to me. “You may have envisioned us, but the reality is that we already existed. For whatever reason, you were chosen to chronicle the sisterhood.”
“As if you don’t know, ma’am,” I whispered.
Reilly’s face took on a serious expression.
“Even I have no clue as to why we were chosen, Gilbert! One can only postulate, but I suggest we not speculate too hard.”
“Amen to that, sister!” Dr. Scott added as we passed back through the Con- the radio room, the kitchen, and galley our next stops.
“Not too different from the sub down at the Point.” I observed aloud.
“Sand Dollar has seen way more combat action than Requin, Gil.” Emily Scott proclaimed.
She also doesn’t look like a boat from WWII on the inside.” I said as I stuck my head into Randi and Josie’s domain. “I don’t think high definition LCD displays have been invented yet…if this is 1945, that is.”
“Very observant, Gil. Ah assure ya we’re in ‘45. Like y’all wrote, Sand Dollar’s been modifying herself usin’ mah nanos. So far just her propulsion control system and Randi’s radio equipment’s been completed.”
“I take it, she now has the capability of subspace communication?”
“Woah, woah, woah, this ain’t Meridian, Mr, Gould! Sand Dollar’s just fer terrestrial adventures and not space travel. Why would y’all even think that?” The Empress questioned.
“If I had continued the series, I thought maybe Sand Dollar could venture to Terra Nuevo for a little vacation.”
“Shhhhh!” Alex Reilly quickly cautioned, placing her finger to her lips. “She’ll hear ya, Gil! She ain’t ready fer that yet, an’ Ah don’ wanna rush her inta an’thin’ too stressful.”
Camille Darough and Dr. Mintaka remained quiet but continued to regard me carefully as we passed through both engine rooms and carefully made our way through maneuvering.
“Do you girls have questions for me?” I asked, not standing for their stares any longer.
“We thought only members of the royal bloodline were able to forecast the future, yet here you are, a contradiction to that belief. Alex? If he isn’t family then what?” Dr. Mintaka stated and proposed.
“So…this is the aft torpedo room and the end of our impromptu little tour, Gil.” Alex Reilly announced as she pointed to the ladder and hatch used for loading Sand Dollar’s primary weapons of destruction.
Although way lighter than the Mark 14 torpedoes that surrounded us, I was apparently wider in girth than one. Thanking God that I wasn’t very claustrophobic, I finally…thankfully…extracted myself from the slender escape hatch and groaned as I stood up on the aft deck- my back and knees protesting painfully.
“Must be hell to get old.” Dr. Scott ribbed playfully.
“I’m sure the Empress knows how it feels. You’ve nearly killed yourself how many times now, ma’am?” I countered with a tense smile, hoping I hadn’t pushed my luck too far.
“Touché, Gil. Though in Em’s defense she’s yet ta experience the pain an’ depression of lookin’ at an older version of herself.”
“I’ve seen Alex, sis. I’m thankful I’ve never had that experience.”
“I’ve seen the results severe damage can cause to the Empress as well, Gil. I thank the seven planets I have yet to experience anything that extreme. I have been old enough to feel my joints creak and click, though.” Dr. Mintaka added as she blushed.
The cracking of gunfire echoed through the grotto suddenly.
“What the hell?” I gasped as my attention turned to the brightly lit yellow brick road. “I thought you said the war was over, ma’am?”
“It is, Gil. Let’s go have a look-see, shall we? Cami? How many?” Alex Reilly asked as she hurried across the gang way- her Missouri drawl vanishing instantly.
“I sense three very stupid people, Alex.” She said as her eyes suddenly opened wide. “Alex! I’m reading Janelle, Darren Clemson and…and you, Alex!”
Camille, Dr’s Scott and Mintaka stared at their sister in confusion.
“Alex…the other you…her thought patterns…they’re all over the place!” Camille added frantically. “I think she’s gone off the deep end, Director!”
“Bad Alex, from Season Two.” I gasped. “Why do villains, vanquished previously, keep returning? I thought the Empress reabsorbed ‘Bad Alex’, ma’am?”
“We did, Gil, but you have forgotten the nuances of time travel. This obviously took place before our showdown in that partial, unstable dimension.”
“Oh shit!” I cursed.
“C’mon out, Alex! Ah know y’all are in there! Ah brought some folks that wanna play!” Alex’s voice called from outside.
“Alex? I haven’t seen any of this happening! What are we going to do?” Dr. Scott cried as she looked to her sister, the Empress.
“We get Gil to safety first then we return and take care of our friends outside.”
Alex Reilly paused then looked confused for a moment.
“Take my hands…quickly.” She ordered then looked confused again after we complied.
“You can’t phase OR transit, ma’am?” I asked as if knowing for certain.
She shook her head once.
Aw, shit!” I snarled angrily.
“Sisters, is it just me or have they somehow canceled that part of our gifts?”
“No-go on my attempts to phase, Alex.” Dr. Emily reported.
“I’m also a ‘no-go’, Empress.” Dr. Mintaka confirmed sadly.
“Cami, can you reach Jacki over at Pearl?”
“Negative, Director. Whatever device they are implementing, telepathic communications have also gone offline.
“Well ain’t this a cluster!” I commented angrily.
1:00 PM, Ni’ihau, Hawaii, December 4th, 1945AD
“Certainly is, hun. Cami, y’all feel upta openin’ a can a whoop-ass?” Alex Reilly asked her Mind Warrior.
“Maybe she should try it out in here to see if that part of her gift is working first, Empress?” I strongly suggested. “If we just stormed out now without verifying our assets we could be in trouble.”
“I agree, Mr. Gould. Testing my abilities would be very prudent.” Camille Darough said as she nodded to me.
“Very good suggestion, Gil.” Alex Reilly agreed, as did both doctors.
Camille pointed to a few wooden crates stored off to the side of us and began to concentrate.
Nothing happened.
“My gift seems to be completely nullified, Director. Now what?” She said looking distressed.
“Can you try stopping time or slowing it? Maybe see if you can still slow the speed of light?” I suggested.
“We won’t know if it works or not, Gil. There would be no indication in the calmness of the Grotto.”
“Then I’ll just step over here, away from you royals. If I keep moving, we’ll know.” I said as I walked about twenty feet away and began waving my arms around in circles. “Ready when you are, ma’am.”
From my perspective, my arms never stopped moving. Alex Reilly’s expression turned sad.
“Well, that didn’t work.” She groused.
“So what now, Alex?” Camille asked. “If our gifts don’t work, how can we get out of this?”
“We could do things the old, barbaric way.” I suggested.
“Like how, Gil?” She asked, curious to hear my plan.
“They have guns…apparently…right?” I asked.
“Sure sounded like it, Gil.” Dr. Scott answered.
“Then we need guns too.”
“So where will we get these ‘guns’, Gil?” Dr. Mintaka asked.
“Dr. Scott, has Sand Dollar been decommissioned yet…here…in December of ’45, I mean?”
“No. And she won’t be decommissioned either. Admiral Demmit will conveniently neglect to file her Decom request. Sand Dollar will secretly become the next oldest, commissioned Navy vessel in American’s history.”
“Next oldest, Emily?” Camille asked in confusion.
“Arizona is still the oldest commissioned ship on the Navy’s books, Cami.” Dr. Scott informed.
“So…getting back to Sand Dollar’s weapon’s locker…” I hinted to refocus us on the original question. “Does she still have hand-held weapons and ammunition for said weapons in her armory? And…do you know where the key is?”
“How is a rifle or pistol going to help us out of this situation, Gil? They have gifts like we do…at least Janelle and ‘Bad Alex’ do.” Asked Dr. Mintaka.
“But, as I recall, Janelle Hathor is a fire elemental, and not a very impressive one at that. AND, if our Empress cannot use her gifts it then makes sense that ‘Bad Alex’ and Hathor can’t either. Assuming, of course, whatever is disrupting them has a large enough coverage pattern.” I proposed.
“Excellent idea, Gil! Logical and very well thought out.” Alex Reilly smiled.
“Okaaaay. So we can’t use our gifts and neither can they…except maybe that little dweeb, Clemson!” Dr. Scott summed it up.
“I just happen to know where Alex keeps the key. Let’s go. Gil, stay close to the hatch and let us know if they come into the Grotto. If warranted, we fire up Sand Dollar and pilot our way out of here to open water.” Alex Reilly suggested.
“That would work, assuming any of us had experience at her helm, ma’am. My dad was Army. He taught me never to volunteer.” I confessed with a tense smile.
Alex Reilly looked down in despair.
“Look,” I said seriously, “I’ve been to a gun range a few time in my life. I know how to aim and pull a trigger.”
“Gil, we really don’t want to hurt them. Let’s just try to disable their equipment and hope they high-tail it out of here.”
“That’s my plan, Empress…but…” I said as I looked at the four women with me.
“If it all goes to hell in a hand basket, I’m going for the jugular. I’m not a part of your sisterhood and am therefore not bound by your high moral standards. I will also protect all of you to the best of my ability. End of Story!” I warned. “The Empress of Time and Space and her sisterhood must continue to exist to guard the timeline. Now, let’s see what goodies Sand Dollar carries in her armory.”
“M1’s, Model 1911’s, six, fifty cals…” I paused as I stared at an unusual standout. A Peacemaker? Really?” I asked nobody in surprise.
“It was Grandpa Steinert’s favorite piece. My sister brought it along just in case.” Alex Reilly replied.
I picked up an M1 and started looking it over before grabbing a few clips and carefully stuffing them into my pants pockets. Dr. Scott chose a 1911 and several loaded magazines. She locked one into the grip of the gun with graceful experience and placed the others into her purse. She effortlessly pulled back the slide to chamber a round. Dr. Mintaka also selected a 1911 and placed several loaded magazines in her purse, loaded and chambered a round as Emily Scott did.
“This is the device’s safety?” She asked Dr. Scott placing the pistol on it’s side and pointing to a small lever.
“You got it, Belle. Just don’t point it at anyone, will ya?”
“Acknowledged.”
“Why a rifle, Gil?” Camille asked with curiosity.
“Well, since the Empress wants me away and somewhat safe from the conflict, I figured I’d find a nice secluded spot and snipe the shit out of them.”
“With an M1?” Dr. Scott questioned.
“They were pretty accurate weapons and not the worst things to shoot.” I argued. “If I can just keep our friends pinned down while you girls look for and disable that jammer…maybe scare the piss outta ol’ Darren a little…it’d be worth it.” I laughed. “I never liked his character anyway!”
“Just don’t aim to kill, Gil. They all gotta meet their destinies.”
“You gotta be kiddin’ me! The Empress of Time and Space spoke the word destiny? On purpose? Impossible! What has this world come to?” I ranted sarcastically.
Tone it down, Gil, I thought to myself. Sarcasm is what got you fired in the first place! Alexandra could drop you in a time and place where your mouth could get you killed…or worse!
“Tell me, Gil, would you care to meet some living dinosaurs?”
“Point taken, ma’am. Shall we go say hello…with our little friends?” I asked as I held up and shook the rifle.
It’s amazing how adrenaline can improve mobility. I didn’t even feel the ladders, but I did fight to pull myself out of the bridge hatch and stand upright.
Camille handed my rifle up and I took the time to adjust its strap and place the weapon over my back before climbing down to the main deck.
As we neared the end of the yellow brick road, Alex motioned us over to hug the smooth, glass-like wall. Inch by inch, we made our way closer to the outside world. From my position, I could make out the tropical foliage just outside. I couldn’t spot any movement or human presence.
Alex Reilly motioned me back from the end and held her index finger in the air. I saw her begin to concentrate.
As expected, the walls of the yellow brick road began to glow and vibrate in a very low, audible tone. The nulling field must be weaker out here, I thought. That might cause some problems.
Several shots ricocheted into the tunnel and we all dropped to the floor in response.
“I know that move, dear sister! Now, just come out with your hands up and I won’t waste any time killing you!” ‘Bad Alex’ shouted.
“A bullet to her arm or leg will only slow her down, right?” I asked as I picked myself off the smooth ground.
Alex Reilly grinned deviously and nodded.
“Gil, there are some larger rocks off to the left of the entrance. One is about ten feet away. We’ll give you some cover fire as a distraction.” Dr. Scott told me. I nodded my understanding and readied myself.
Doctors Scott and Mintaka nodded to each other then stepped forward and began laying down cover fire. I sprinted out of the tunnel and scurried behind the mentioned four-foot diameter rock. Quickly, I repeated my actions three more times.
So far so good, I thought as I quietly inserted the first clip into my M1. A huge, green, broad leaf of one of the local plant species provided adequate cover over the rock’s highpoint. I was able to use it to cover most of my head, thereby leaving just my eyes peaking out between it and the top of the boulder. I still didn’t see anything moving.
Several more rounds fired off from my previous position. This time I caught movement off to my right, about fifty yards ahead of me.
Carefully, I moved my rifle, slowly brought it up, and placed the rifle’s stock and barrel on the boulder’s top. I carefully and quietly took aim at where I had seen the movement. Of course it would’ve been nice to have a properly sighted scope…any scope would have been nice, but the original sights had to do. Holding my breath, I squeezed the trigger.
The report of the rifle echoed off the steep cliff wall.
“MOTHERFUCK! THAT WAS CLOSE!” echoed off the same volcanic, rock wall. The male voice seemed genuinely surprised.
Repositioning myself, I reset for my next target. Once again taking careful aim, I squeezed the trigger.
Once again the report from the rifle echoed off the cliff face.
As did a women’s scream! I hoped that she was just wounded.
More gunfire erupted from just inside the yellow brick road and I detected more movement from the semi-dense tropical foliage. My third target revealed herself.
I took careful aim again, and fired. Having a feeling about this one, I hurried and moved to the next closest boulder.- just in time to hear a bullet ricochet off the rock at my previous location. Strangely, I hadn’t heard the report from any other weapon though.”
I guess I just found ‘Bad Alex’, I thought to myself and thanked the maker I had sense enough to change locations. Thank you, ‘Medal of Honor’! I paused a moment to think. If our opponent could use her gift then the device was short range…Very short range! I had to get back and tell the others!
Or, I thought, maybe I should carefully look around the entrance to the Yellow Brick Road. That might be the better way to go.
I aimed once more and fired another shot- this time back at my first target.
This time a man’s voice cried out in pain. Had I actually got lucky a second time?
“Fancy shootin’ there, Tex. Specially fer a Garan” Alex’s voice said from right behind me.
Shit.
Without wasting another second, I dropped the rifle, twisted around, and grabbed the woman around her waist with my arms and held on tight!
“Not this time, honey!” I shouted as I squeezed as hard as I could. My hope was to expel the air from her lungs similar to the way a corset would.
She screamed!
My entire back erupted in extreme pain and intense burning as she dug her claws into me, first tearing my shirt to shreds! I willed myself to hold on and to even tighten my hold on her.
She was frantically shredding my back to pieces with her fingernails, yet I maintained my hold on her hoping Alex Reilly, Camille, and Doctor’s Scott and Mintaka arrived soon.
“Well, what do we have here?” a male voice asked limping closer. “Foreplay. Can I watch?” He asked with a disgustingly pleasant tone. His left pant leg displayed a big, wet, red stain.
The burning and pain from my back was so intense I felt like I would pass out any second!
I tried forcing my head into her diaphragm, just below her ribs, hoping that might force more air out of her as her desperate scratching continued.
My legs suddenly went numb and I lost strength in them.
Alex, where are you!
Bad Alex was starting to tire…or my efforts at incapacitating her were starting to have effect as the scratching began to lessen.
I was on the verge of unconsciousness- my vision starting to close in from the sides. Stars filled what sight I still had left.
The feeling of flames intensified the burning and pain on my back!
Hathor! I thought as everything began to darken. A shot rang out and I was suddenly on the ground. The scratching on my back stopped completely, but the pain and burning intensified.
“You bitch! You shot me!”
“Shut up before Ah put another drain hole in yer pumpkin, asshole! Now step away from the old man. Cami? Y’all got Hathor?”
“Immobilized and about four meters above us, Alex, but where did Bad Alex go?”
“Good, hun! ‘Bad Alex’ run off like the coward she become. We already know where she’ll turn up. Now, wipe Hathor. Ah want no smidgen of a memory of this incident in that dense cranium of hers, got it? Darren honey? Run! Pray Ah don’t let Cami loose on y’all! Git! Skee-daddle! Vamoose!”
“Alex?” Camille’s voice cracked in surprise.
“Do as Ah say with Hathor! It ain’t Clemson’s time, sweetheart.”
“Doing it as we speak, Director.”
“Oh my God! Alex! Gil! He’s got third degree burns on his back and he’s got a large open wound between his ‘T5’ and ‘L3’ vertebrae! Alex! She’s severed his spine between his ‘T7’ and ‘T8’and his ‘T10’ and ‘T11’! He’s lost complete control of his legs and lower abdomen. Alex, I can’t do anything about this, here or at Reilly.”
“Will he live, Em?”
Dr. Scott didn’t answer- that I heard anyway.
“You girls safe?” I croaked as a pair of hands began checking for other injuries. I thought that I already had enough.
“We’re fine, Gil. What possessed you?” Dr. Mintaka asked. It sounded like she was crying. I tried opening my eyes only to see dark spots filling my sight and not much of anything else.
It was hard to even think over the immense pain encompassing my body right now.
“It was...fun.”
The intense pain suddenly ebbed.
“I’ve blocked the axioms carrying the pain signals to your brain, Gil. It’s only temporary though.”
“I appreciate it, doc- makes it easier to say goodbye.”
“What do you mean, Gil?”
“I’m not completely stupid, Camille. I picked up on the stagnant pause when asked if I’d be okay. I’m paralyzed and losing a significant amount of blood. Even to me that doesn’t define a confident prognosis.”
“You’re going to make it, Gil. Emily and Belle are the best in the business. You’ll be good as new…”
“Give it a rest, Alexandra. We both know that’s not how this story ends.”
“That’s not true, Gil. This isn’t the time or the place, my noble scribe!”
I began sniggering as my focus continued to deteriorate and the stars again encroached on my vision.
“Gil? Don’t you dare close your eyes! Gil?”
“Mr. Gould? Stay with us.”
Things started to go dark.
“Gil! You hear me? GIL!”
“Gil!”
“Mr. Gould!”
“Gil.”
“gil.”
“Gil?”
“Mr. Gould?”
“Gilbert Andrew Gould! You had better wake up or else! Limited time offer!
“Evie?” I barely mumbled. My mouth felt so dry. Everything was still dark around me. Worse yet, It felt like I was lying on my stomach.
“Gilbert? Are you really awake?”
“Evie? That you?” I croaked a little louder. Now noticing my face was in some kind of donut thing.
“It’s me, you jerk!” It sounded like she was crying. “Gilbert. The doctors say you’ll live. You’re going to be okay.”
“My legs…won’t work.”
“Dr. Mintaka? How could he know? How, if he just woke up…how could he know he’s paralyzed?”
“He may have been awake for a short period of time after the accident and before the paramedics arrived. I’m not entirely sure.”
“Accident? I thought I was…”
“You were in an accident while on your way home from work, Mr. Gould. The authorities said you went through the open driver’s side window- that your seatbelt snapped as your car flipped several times. They found you upside down- back against a tree- your spine in bad shape. You are very lucky to be alive and to have escaped the gas tank explosion.” Dr. Mintaka informed me.
So that was the cover story? I decided to go with it. I suddenly wondered why I could remember my trip to 1945. Why didn’t Camille Darough erase me?
“Could you wheel me closer to him? I’d like to hold his hand.”
“Sure, Mrs. Gould. Let me move some things around so I can get your wheelchair in there.”
“Gil, I’m here for you.” I felt a familiar, warm, hand take mine. I immediately recognized my ex-wife’s touch. It felt wonderful!
“Evie. Are you okay? Dr. Mintaka? Is she going to make…?”
“A full recovery? Yes, Gil. Evelyn Gould is well on her way to a complete recovery. She’s made miraculous progress in the ten days since her accident.” Mintaka’s voice assured me, pleasantly.
It had been that long? Hmmm, obviously the Empress’ doing. She jumped us nine days ahead.
“Why can’t I see, Doc?” I asked, finally noticing the pressure against my eyelids and no noticeable light variations in the darkness.
“The paramedics noticed some blood from around your eyes, Gil. Your pupils were unresponsive so they assumed the worst and bandaged them just in case.” Mintaka answered.
“And what is your diagnosis, Doc?” I asked patiently.
“Well, let’s find out. I’m going to remove the bandages. Now, I have to carefully lift your head to do that. You might want to close your eyes and open them slowly when I tell you.”
I started to notice an increase in light as Dr. Mintaka removed the gauze wrapping my head slowly.
“That’s the last of the bandage, Gil. I’m going to remove the pads over your eyes now. Keep your eyes closed please.”
The ambient light hitting my pupils increased ten-fold as she gently placed my head back into the specialized headrest. The feel of it reminded me of a chiropractor’s table.
“Wow! That’s bright.” I winced while still holding my lids tightly closed.
“Slowly open your eyes, Gil. As you’ve already noticed they’ll be a little sensitive at first. Be patient and don’t rush it.
I snapped my eyes open and was rewarded by blisteringly bright light! Things started to normalize and focus as I blinked wildly for a few minutes. There was a mirror placed on the floor below me. I looked at the two people reflected in it.
Dr. Mintaka was glaring at me intensely so I moved my eyes further right and saw my ex glaring at me also.
“Why so happy?” I asked.
Evie rolled her eyes then continued her glare.
“You never will change will you?” She asked in an irritated tone.
I knew that tone very well.
“I thought you always said I was perfect just the way I was?” I challenged with as much of a smile as I thought I could get away with.
Dr. Mintaka looked like she was having trouble stomaching my reply. She rolled her eyes several times.
“Ummmm…I’m not going to walk again am I?” I asked, depression sneaking into my voice as I tried to move my lower extremities, but couldn’t feel a thing.
“There’s always a chance, Gil, never assume…”
“Let’s be practical, doc, I’ll…”
“Let’s be positive here, Mr. Gould!” She countered angrily.
“Gil? Why didn’t you tell me you were living out of your car? Why would you do that?” Evie asked out of the blue as she continued to look between my body and my reflected face.
It was my turn to glare- as much as I could, given my present predicament- at Dr. Mintaka.
“It just seemed the thing to do, dear. You needed the money more than I did.” I admitted.
“But living like a hermit, Gil? Why?” Evie pressed. “We had such a good life, before…”
“Before my characters took over my life? Before they became my assumed, sole focus? Before you accused that they meant more to me than you, Evie?” I asked as I looked intently at her sad face reflected below me.
“That was never my objective…to alienate you…to slight you, dear. I’ve never stopped loving you. And…and I wanted you to have the best of what I could provide…” I paused momentarily.
“Even if I had to go without to accomplish that.”
Things were very quiet in the room for a few minutes as I stared down into the mirror and regarded the reflections of the two women attending me. Both seemed to be having a difficult time handling what I’d said. Sappy, I know, but it was what I felt I had to do for the woman I still loved. I owed her everything.
“So is Dr. Reilly scheduled to come in to see me, Dr. Mintaka?” I finally asked with a confidence I didn’t really feel.
“How do you know Dr. Reilly is on staff here?” Mintaka asked, taken by surprise. Evie gasped at my question.
“Heard her name mentioned while we were all in the operating room two weeks ago. You seemed to think she diagnosed patients correctly ninety-nine percent of the time.”
I had hoped that explanation would not only cover my slip up with Evie in the room, but gain information on my future. I knew that these two doctors belonged to the royal bloodline…at least they did according to my story.
“Actually, because of your injuries, Dr. Scott will be consulting with me, Mr. Gould.”
“Oh.” I replied, disappointed.
“Dr. Scott? Gil. She’s my doctor as well.” Evie announced brightly.
“I know. I met her when you were in surgery.” I admitted, but added. “When I volunteered to be your emergency blood supply.”
“You? You were there? You were the one they told me almost…” She instantly glared at me.
“We were strapped for your blood type since donations have fallen off the past few months. Being as his blood type- ‘O’ negative- is considered a universal donor, Gil demanded we use him for your transfusion, Mrs. Gould- even when his diagnosis on your blood requirements differed from ours.” Dr. Mintaka’s reflection looked to Evie’s. She quickly looked back to me though.
“I still say it was reckless of you to ignore Emily’s order to cease the donation and increase it instead, Gil. Though, after finding that hidden leak under Evelyn’s right lung, I’m very grateful you did. I don’t know how you knew, but you saved her life, Gil.” Dr. Mintaka admitted.
I watched as her disapproving glare burst into a smile for a quick second before adding.
“It was still a very dumb thing to do!” She added, quickly switching back to her angry look.
“You did that for me, Gil? Why? Why would you risk your life for…but we aren’t married anymore!” Evie asked, her expression melting instantly.
“It was the right thing to do.” I said simply.
“Besides, I still love you…despite what that stupid piece of paper says, Evie!”
“You stupid, hard-headed, man! Why can’t you just let it go?” Evie cried and wiped her eyes several times.
I remained quiet, choosing not to answer and engage in the argument that question always proceeded.
“I really hate to say this, but I’m glad he is so stubborn, Evelyn. You might not be here today if he wasn’t.” Dr. Scott inserted as she appeared in the room’s doorframe. “So, how’s our resident hard-case today?”
“He regained consciousness about thirty minutes ago, doctor. His back seems to be healing nicely and I anticipate rotation in four days if his recovery stays on schedule. There appears to be no major damage to his eyesight, despite him not following my verbal cautions.” Mintaka reported professionally.
Dr. Scott barely stifled her laugh as I suddenly saw her in my limited, reflected view.
“Alex was definitely right about him, wasn’t she, Belle?” She said quietly, casually.
“Alex usually is, Emily.” Mintaka admitted with a knowing giggle.
“Who’s Alex?” Evie asked curiously.
“Dr. Alexandra Reilly.” Mintaka responded instantly, without thinking.
I noticed Evie’s face fill with shock as she inhaled quickly. Had she remembered the name from my story? Had she finally changed her mind, discontinued her self-imposed prohibition of my writing, and given it a read?
“Dr. Mintaka, might we have a word in private?” Dr. Scott requested quickly as I followed her eyes to my ex in her wheelchair.
“Certainly, doctor. Gil, Evelyn, I’ll be just out in the hall if you need me for anything. I’ll be just a few minutes.”
“They’re both pretty young, but certainly seem to be excellent doctors; don’t you think so, Gil?” Evie asked after both disappeared from the doorway and she seemed to compose herself.
I wondered, though, how completely our two doctors had ‘disappeared’.
“I’m betting they’re both much older than they appear, dear.” I stated, deciding to see how much she had read…and believed.
Much, much older, I thought to myself.
“Oh?” Evie’s sudden change of expression as she raised an eyebrow dared me to expand on the statement. I had to be subtle since this was an open invitation to a fight.
One she usually won as I’d just remain silent in response when I felt the argument had nothing more to prove.
She’s a very smart girl, I admonished myself. Let her figure this out on her own.
“They have to be twenty-six or slightly older. They don’t act like interns, though, and neither struck me as new to the operating room two weeks ago.” I voiced my suspicions.
“I like them, Gil. I like how Dr. Scott told it straight with no him-hawing around. They don’t appear to be hiding anything from either of us.”
“No, they’re not hiding anything!” I said sarcastically. “They told me exactly what my chances at walking again were, right?”
“Gil, you have to have hope! Keep upbeat.”
“Ya…upbeat…”
“I’m serious, Gil!” Evie declared emphatically.
“I won’t be able to work like this…I don’t know how I’ll provide for you no…”
“Stop it, Gil! Just…just stop! We’ll figure something out.”
“Not on one salary ‘we’ won’t.”
“I’ll find a way, Gil. You can move back in when you recover and…”
“No. I can’t do that! I’ve put you through enough already. You don’t need a cripple holding you back. I’ll figure something, myself.” I argued strongly.
“No, not this time, Gil! This won’t all work out for the best like in your books! This is real life, Gil! Things don’t happen like that here. Life isn’t something scripted! Sometimes there’s just no ‘Happily-ever-afters’ here in the real world!” Evie countered, instantly angered.
‘Ah, shit!’ I cursed silently. Even when I try to avoid it, I step in a huge pile! Might as well go all out now.
“You’re wrong about that, Evie. Somehow, the people in my stories are real and I can prove it!” I declared vehemently.
“You’ll never change, Gilbert Andrew Gould! Dr. Scott? Dr. Mintaka? I want to go back to my room now, please!”
Dr. Scott appeared back in the doorway.
“Did you want me for something, Evelyn?”
“I want to go back to my room, doctor.” My ex declared angrily.
“Alright, honey; here we go.” Dr. Scott said as she entered and carefully wheeled my ex out of my room.
“Please get better, Gilbert.” Evie said coldly just before she disappeared into the hall. Dr. Mintaka re-entered my room. Her sad reflection appeared in the mirror.
“I think she’s starting to come around, Doc.” I said in a sad, but neutral tone.
“Was it your intention to slip that hint to her? Did you know she had started to read my stuff? Does she mean something to your sisterhood, Dr. Belletrix Mintaka, Chief Surgeon for the city of Atlantis, and half-sister to the Empress of Time and Space?” I added quietly so that only the two of us could hear.
“I have to continue my rounds, Gil.” Her reflection moved out of my view. “I’ll check back on you in a few hours. Expect a nurse to come in to take a blood sample. With the damage done to your back, I want to keep an eye out for infection.”
“What sort of infection?” I asked confidently, but Mintaka had apparently already left.
“Knock, knock?” A pleasant sounding girl’s voice called into my room.
“Ya, I’m decent.” I answered. It had been at least an hour since ‘my’ doctor had swiftly left.
“Oh drat!” The voice giggled. “And there I thought I’d get a good look at that yummy tush all the nurses are talking about!”
“Should I start selling tickets? A buck a squeeze, Sweetie?”
“There’re only ten of us on the floor, Mr. Gould. You might make a few hundred unless word got out to the other floors.” She continued to giggle pleasantly. “But we intend to keep you all to ourselves.”
I expected a devious grin to go along with the tone. A beautiful, young, brunette nurse appeared in my reflected view. She did indeed have a devilish grin displayed on her stunning face.
“Good after-noon,” She said in a low, sinister, accented voice as she looked at me through the mirror below me. “My name is Vla…Chrysta,” She giggled and continued with her Bella Lugosi impersonation. “I’m here to suck…take your b-blood!”
My nurse began laughing and I saw her hand go to cover her mouth.
“Oh,” She paused to wipe her eyes. “That never gets old!”
“No,” I deadpanned. “It never does, Nurse Veratu.”
“Boy, someone’s in a mood today.”
“And I’d like to remain in this mood, thank you very much, Chrysta Westgate, Reilly Research Facility’s resident Emotions Telepath.” I said icily.
“Alex told us you were sharp. Don’t worry. I have my orders, Gil. ‘Don’t play with the writer’s emotions, hun’, is what she said. ‘He has yet to write the final chapter’, she warned. Whatever that’s supposed to mean!” She told me, doing a fair impression of the Empress.
“So you’re checking for nanos, I take it?” I asked outright. “Cause the way I feel at this moment, they aren’t working if they’re in there, ma’am.”
“I’m just here in a healthcare provider capacity, Gil. I have no idea what Alex’ plan is for you…or where you fit into it. So…I’ll be taking three vials of your lifeforce and giving them to Belle and Emily. No ‘gifty’ hocus-pocus on my part, alright?”
“Okay. I’ll try not to move much.” I said dejectedly. “What’s with the full bottle of alcohol? That stuff can kill ya.”
“Oh, now don’t pout like that, Gil. I’m sure Alex has seen your recovery. After all, you’re the one that invented…I mean…conceived of us. I mean…its hard to believe we exist because of your writing…because of your imagination.” She said in awe, but with a smile. “And I’m doing a favor for Cami. She needed a fresh bottle from the supply closet; thought I’d stop and get your samples on my way over to her station. Kill two birds with one stone as you say here in the ‘plus’ centuries.”
I thought about the plausibility of her explanation a moment before getting back to the real topic.
“Somehow, Ah think you ladies existed fer a might longer spell, an’ it were jes’ dumb luck Ah imagined it at all.”
“You do her perfectly, Gil, with the exception of your octave, but I think you’re underrating your gift and abilities.”
“Gift? Hardly! My imagination is just that. How could I have possibly been the one that brought all of you to life? I’m not a God…not even in my own fictional universe.”
“There are some scholars and scientists that believe in the multiverse, Gil. One proposed theory is that our imaginations constitute one of them. Think about it before you shoot it down.”
Her reflection regarded mine for several seconds.
“When we dream…whether its a vivid one or not…doesn’t it feel like we were there? Don’t you have to ask yourself if it was real after waking?” She paused.
“Think of all the really good movies you’ve been to in a theater environment, or maybe even a good book. Aren’t those media capable of carrying you away from this reality, even for a short time, to take you to some other place, some other time, possibly another world, or even a completely different universe?” She paused again.
“Gil, you have done the same thing with your fictional series. You’ve designed a reality that is so close to yours, but still a close dimensional cousin that the characters are relatable- three dimensional.” She paused as her smile broke through her serious expression.
“Goddess, Gil! You’ve created a character that has the ability to cross the dimensional and universal barriers! If someone like the Empress exists in even just one dimension or universe, wouldn’t it stand to reason that she could…would travel here to find you eventually?”
I understood her thinking and, from her perspective, it seemed logical, but I had doubts as to whether I deserved the praise, the elevation to ‘creator’.
“Whether you accept it or not, Gil, you are effectively our creator- the designer of our base universe. If just for this world…this universe.”
“Ah ain’t no goddamn deity!”
Chrysta Westgate giggled as I saw her reflection smile brightly.
“I can see how much of you there is in Alex, Gil. I think you could call her your avatar?”
“I’m no where near as special as Alex…any of them…or any of you for that matter. I’m just a regular guy with a weird, wild imagination.”
“I think I see what Alex sees in you, Gil. Her. She sees herself in you…albeit a more ‘normal’ version of her, you’re less adventurous...and less diplomatic…and…”
“Oh, do go on, Miss Westgate. I don’t feel substandard enough right now.” I interrupted sarcastically.
“I’m sorry, Gil, but hey, I didn’t ply my gift on you, did I?”
“And I would notice…how?”
“Good point, I see…”
“CODE BLACK IN EMERGENCY TRIAGE! ALL AVAILABLE MEDICAL STAFF ARE TO REPORT TO EMERGENCY TRIAGE IMMEDIATELY!”
“That’s my cue to go, Gil. I’ve got just enough time to drop these off at Emily’s office. I’ll check in again when I can. Take care, Gil.” Nurse Westgate advised pleasantly before quickly exiting my room.
“Hello again, Mr. Gould.”
That voice! The Empress’ voice. Alex was in my room, but somehow the voice had a different tone than it did when we met previously. A…a condescending tone. I’d heard this version of the voice once before- and not all that long ago either!
I had to remain calm and I saw no way out of this. I was at her mercy.
“Hi Alex. I thought you would be attending to the code black with the others?” I greeted, trying to keep my dire suspicions out of my voice.
“You, of all people, know I’m not that kind of doctor, Gilbert.”
“So…what can I do for you, ma’am?” I asked the reflection dressed in WWII era Navy dress whites.
“Oh, I just popped in to check your dressings, Mr. Gould…see how the old back is healing.”
The sudden stinging pain indicated that she had cut and ripped some of my bandaging away. I fought the pain valiantly.
“Uuuuhhhhh! In this case, I don’t think that method works very well, ma’am.” I grimaced.
“Hmmm? Oh, I beg to differ. It seems to have opened those professionally sealed wounds exquisitely. They’re bleeding quite nicely now. Less chance of infection too, right, Gilbert?”
“I wouldn’t know about that, ma’am. I’m just a custodian and couldn’t even pretend to be a doctor.”
“A custodian? Who even uses that term in this day and age? You know what I think, Mr. Gould? I think you’re a writer! A writer that invented a make believe world filled with all kinds of strange and bizarre people…and mythical creatures too, let’s not forget the mythical creatures!”
“Okaaay. So I’ve done a little writing in my spare time. I’m not gifted by any stretch. I’ve mostly written down my dreams, so what, ma’am?”
“So…” This Alex paused as I thought I felt a finger or two moving gently across my skin just above my wounded back, like she was admiring her previous work. “So did you ever hear that little ol’ theory that dreams can kill you? Did it even occur to you that your dreams really would do that?”
I tried not to make too big of a show of suddenly gulping back the huge ball of spit that had instantly collected in my mouth as she continued. This was not looking good for me at all.
‘And you can’t even write your way out of this one, Gil!’ I thought to myself.
“Tell me, Gilbert. How does the pain feel? Does it feel as exquisite to you as it does to me?” She asked in that condescending tone.
“Gee Alexandra, I didn’t know you were into BDSM. Pardon me if I can’t reciprocate.” I sassed defiantly.
“Oh, I haven’t even begun yet, Mr. Gould. Did you know that you could easily kill someone if you stab them between the third and fourth thoracic vertebrae? I’ve never believed that, but always wanted to find out. Could you possibly help me prove that theory, Gilbert?”
“I didn’t know that, ma’am. I did know that you could kill someone by using your palm to violently shove a person’s nose back into their skull- Common knowledge in the Special Forces these days.”
‘Just turn me over and I’ll show you, Bitch!’ I thought angrily.
“An amusing bit of information that could be used some other time, I’m sure.” She laughed. A shiver ran down my spine as I again felt her finger actually slide down my spine, but disappeared about two-thirds of the way down.
“If you really want to see me suffer, there’s a used syringe in the hazardous waste container on the wall. Just shoot a large air bubble into my IV line and watch as I go into convulsions until I die. Will that sate your deep, twisted hunger for revenge, Alexandra Steinert?”
‘Shut the hell up, Gil!’ I thought to myself.
“Intriguing, but that’s still too fast, Mr. Gould. I’m looking for something a little bit more…temporal.”
“Naturally.” I deadpanned as I figured ‘to hell with it’ and decided not to play nice anymore.
“Why not pay a visit to the research lab two floors down. I’m sure they have some venom or experimental reagent that will take hours to kill me off. That’s what you want, right? To make Alex pay for abandoning you in that alternate chunk of reality you waste huge amounts of energy on just to hold it together? You want to make her suffer like you’re doing right now? You want everyone involved to feel your pain and torment?”
“My, you are the defiant one, Mr. Gould. One would suspect that you feel you have nothing more to live for. That is more the truth than I think you can comprehend.”
“I should have never created you, ‘Bad Alex’. I always told myself that such villains were cliché, gauche, and childish…flawed in more ways than I could count. Against my better judgment though, I wrote you! Alexandra- the alter ego…the very worst of the Empress- quite corrupt and mad in mind and spirit! You, Alexandra ARE the worst thing I’ve ever written!” I declared coldly.
“Maybe I won’t allow you to die so slowly after all, Gilbert. Maybe I’ll just end you quickly and watch all of this- all of them- dissolve into the ether like my sister expected me to do!” She threatened.
So that’s what she meant! Somehow I didn’t see that working very well given the things the Empress had been through in previous seasons.
“Then do it and reduce the surplus population, Alexandra! Do it so I won’t have to look at your disfigured face or listen to your contemptible, glass etching, bitching!”
An intense burning pain reasserted itself in my back. I cried out in agony! I could only imagine what she had done to my newly reopened wound- the same one she, herself, had caused however long ago on Ni’ihua.
“Really? Scratching my back again? You’re a coward, Alexandra Steinert!” I gasped hoarsely through gritted teeth in defiance of the pain. “You’re afraid to actually take someone’s life!”
“I’m not a coward, Mr. Gould. I just haven’t decided how to end you yet. There are so many variations on the theme. Huh…rubbing alcohol. How convenient. You know, they say that wood alcohol will make you go blind if taken internally, though in some cases it can cause a horrific death.”
“So humor your internal masochist, Alexandra! Pour the stuff into my open flesh and relish in the sound of my screams and spasmodic convulsions! Do it, you coward!” I challenged. “I dare you, you twisted bitch!”
“You are quite annoying, Mr. Gould- and overly brave…not to mention stupid and reckless. Hmmmm. I think I just might have found the perfect mix of torture and morbidly, slow death. Let’s try a little experiment, shall we, Mr. Gould.”
“Bring it on, Alexandra! Better make it good, too!” I hissed hoping the action would defer some of the intense pain radiating from what was left of my spine.
I saw her produce and hold a syringe so that I could see it and her deranged expression in the reflective window to my small world. In her other hand, she held up the full bottle of alcohol Chrysta Westgate had unknowingly left behind. Disappearing from my limited view for a moment, she reappeared and dramatically expressed some clear liquid from the needle. Immediately, the smell of alcohol filled my nostrils. She was humming ‘In The Mood’ of all things, while doing it. There was a sinister smile pasted on her face, too.
“Well. It was nice to meet you, Mr. Gilbert Gould. Do enjoy your eternal rest knowing that my sisters won’t be very far behind.”
It took an enormously long time for me to feel the effects of the isopropyl alcohol she’d injected into the IV hooked to my body- the burning sensation running up my arm and expanding in my chest and other arm. Maybe it was just the anticipation of what was to come that slowed the passage of time. My arteries and veins began to feel like they were on fire- my head ready to explode! Whether I cried out or not, I couldn’t say as the painful burning took all my energy and concentration to fight.
It was a losing proposition though. I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt this was my final chapter- the end of MY story. I could no longer see the mirror below me- not knowing if my eyesight had been affected or had just had my eyes closed tightly in retaliation to the insufferable burning flowing rampantly throughout my old, battered, and abused body. It had served me well for over sixty years and now, in a matter of minutes, I would no longer require it. I would finally be at peace. Away from the pains and disappointments of this life…away from all those who would do me harm or take advantage of my generosity…away from the hideous creation that might still be gloating over me…away from my loved ones that I disappointed with my character flaws…away from my beloved not-so-imaginary heroines.
Alex Reilly had said I wasn’t yet ready. I guess…I guess I’d never know now.
Evie and the kids’ faces’ appeared vividly in my defeated mind. I wished each of them a far better life than I had as I began to fade away into the cold, dark…lonely… nothingness.
My eyes opened on a pleasantly lit, generic, hotel room, impartially decorated, yet somewhat bland to the eye. A very utilitarian place as it lacked any personal touches.
Where was I? Was this heaven? Hell? The much-rumored pergatory? Why a hotel room of all things?
Why was I resting on my back having no immediate sense of the unimaginable pain I’d just experienced evident there, or in any other part of my body?
Of course…there wouldn’t be pain in Heaven, I reminded myself. But would that be the case for the ‘other’ places as well?
“Oh! You’re awake? I’ll let them know.” A pleasant, young woman with long, wavy, brown hair smiled. She could have easily been the Playboy playmate of the year, I thought off-handedly. There was nervous relief evident in her voice as she stood gracefully and walked to my right, to what looked like an open doorway and hallway beyond.
“Try not to move or speak. I’m not sure you should be awake yet.” She advised nervously as she exited and quickly disappeared down the pleasantly lit hallway.
What did she mean by ‘she wasn’t sure I should be awake yet’? What was going on here? Where was ‘here’ anyway?
Maybe this was just some ‘waypoint’, a stop off on the way to the afterlife?
“Oh? Already? That’s never happened before! Yes, go get her.” I heard from right outside the room.
Still confused, but mostly terrified of where I was, I carefully, almost covertly, scanned the room I found myself in. On closer inspection, it appeared somewhat bigger than a typical hotel room. Closer to a one bedroom apartment, I’d say.
One that I could see Evie and I…
Who was I kidding! I was dead and this was probably what was left of my brain cells firing off in some weird sequential playback of my life! Randomly firing synapses, that’s it- the much-talked-about ‘Life’ flashing before my eyes! Hmmph! This sucked! It was so cruel! I wanted to get this over with before something really embarrassing popped up.
Could what I saw around me now be a memory of what our first apartment had looked like and it had been so long I didn’t recognize it? Funny, I could have sworn we had a small kitchen and small table, four chairs…oh well…maybe I’d been wrong in my recollection all these years.
For all I knew Evie would probably come walking through that door any moment now!
“It’s about time you wake up!” A somewhat familiar voice declared with a nervous giggle from the open doorway, as I’d found myself staring at the room’s ceiling. The pleasant voice reminded me of Evie’s, but how she sounded just after we’d met. Forty years ago!
The young woman who owned the voice even reminded me of my beloved of thirty-eight years… before our split…and my subsequent death. This woman even displayed the very same mannerisms and facial expressions Evie used to use, as she stood across the room, scanning me curiously!
Of course, this woman had never seen me before now.
This young lady’s face…just as I remembered my wife’s! Her hair- silky, dark brown- the exact same as Evie’s had been back then. Even the style was the same! Poker Straight, parted just right of center, cute curled bangs long enough to obscure a top fraction of her left eye, the rest cascading just past her shoulders... I liked the style on her though. Evie had had it shortened and permed for our wedding, I remembered fondly…
Damn these dying memories!
“Once again you’ve surprised me, hun.” A very familiar voice said from the doorway. “And they call me the ‘enigma’!” It added with a pleasant snort.
One of the Alex’ stood there carefully summarizing- evaluating- analyzing, me.
She must have called me…what was left of me that is…my life energy…my…my spirit, into her private domain. That was what this was! I had been called to the Empress’ private domain. For what purpose, I could only speculate.
I silently glared at the two women standing in this…this construct of a hotel suite and waited patiently for Alexandra to ask something of me or reveal her plan.
A sudden thought occurred to me. It was so laughably off-the-wall, but completely understandable for a universe I had imagined. I felt myself smile. That actually surprised me. I didn’t think I’d be able to feel emotion in the realm of the deceased.
Could I now be part of her ‘Upper Management Team’? Me, common schmuck, Gilbert Gould, the author of South of Bikini- the so-called ‘creator’- the imagineer- of her and her universe…
“I’m not sure I can do this, Alex.” The woman having Evie’s youthful form and voice rudely interrupted my thoughts. I detected extreme nervousness, awkwardness, and a large amount of stress in it.
Was the Empress of my imagination actually encouraging this girl to inform me of my demise?
Even I couldn’t imagine something so awful- so cold and heinous!
“Then allow me, sister.” Alex Reilly, or was it Alex Steinert or Covington, or even Alexandra from Terra offered. It really didn’t matter which at this point. I had already made my peace…
“Welcome to Reilly Research Station, Gillian Ann Gould.”
Fine
Sorry this took so long to post- weather being weather and all...
My heartfelt thanks go out to all the loyal readers of this series. I hope you all have enjoyed the Empress’ adventures over the past few years- I know I’ve enjoyed writing each and every episode of Alex’ story.
Added thanks go to those who left encouraging feedback, volunteered language translation, caught math mistakes, and contributed valuable military knowledge that added realism and believability to the South of Bikini Universe. I am grateful for your input and enthusiasm.
On behalf of the Alexandras and their sisters, thank you,
R.G. Beyer
Welcome one and all to the 33rd Century. Earthers, now known as Terrans, have spread throughout the Milky Way Galaxy and found both kindred and not so kindred spirits in the millions of systems throughout. The Species- as all the Sub-Species of the Galaxy now belong- trade and interact as the countries of Earth once did. As time dictates, a lot of things have been forgotten over the centuries.
Oh, and the ‘Way’ is far bigger than the ‘Experts’ of ‘Ancient’ Earth once thought or calculated.
Welcome one and all to the 33rd Century. Earthers, now known as Terrans, have spread throughout the Milky Way Galaxy and found both kindred and not so kindred spirits in the millions of systems throughout. The Species- as all the Sub-Species of the Galaxy now belong- trade and interact as the countries of Earth once did. As time dictates, a lot of things have been forgotten over the centuries.
Oh, and the ‘Way’ is far bigger than the ‘Experts’ of ‘Ancient’ Earth once thought or calculated.
I guess I’ve always known I was somehow ‘different’.
I guess I just didn’t understand to what degree.
For as long as I can remember, I’ve been able to feel ‘it’ on one level or another; that feeling of…‘something’…something not physical, but still tangible; at least to my senses.
Some around me refer to me as a freak or ‘creepy’. Those that actually take the time to know me, though, consider me psychic or ‘sensitive’.
My parents, when I was younger, called me oversensitive, ‘overdramatic’ even, and urged me to suppress any verbal admission of such super-sensitivity citing prejudicial discrimination.
I suppose they all are somewhat correct, though.
In spite of those labels or because of them, I’ve learned to censure myself and I won’t go out of my way to be social or even adventurous, and given the choice, I’d always take the more cautious approach. Of course, there is more to it than that- things I won’t immediately get to.
Anyway, because of those noted ‘flaws’ in my character, people not in my small circle of friends tend to ‘assume’ things about my cautious nature. For many, such a guarded posturing either marked me as a coward, weak, or at the least, overly ‘skittish’ or ‘spooky’.
As I said: a freak.
But if ‘they’ could ‘feel’… if they could only ‘sense’… ‘IT’…like I could, they would immediately rethink those labels, and their attitudes toward me might instantly change.
If they could just… I don’t know… experience, firsthand, the things I feel…
I’m Current Specialist First Class Summers.
My name, when in the presence of those related or who know me, is Chance... Chance Summers.
Admittedly, not the name I would have chosen for a twenty-five year-old guy of six feet that lives his life completely on the ‘safe and narrow’- or as close to it as is possible given my present job.
Though I took after my father in height, I inherited mom’s dazzling, green eyes, thin stature, and her thick, lustrous, jet-black hair.
Unfortunately, I also received more of her ‘physical attributes’ than I would’ve liked. Before entering the Science Ministry, I was always being confused for mom from behind and especially when younger, during audio-only communications.
Because of those similarities, my acquaintances, both childhood and professional, take friendly liberties when I’m in their exclusive presence.
“Hey, Chance, Get your pretty trunk online! We got a report of some loose Current in Section 12C. They called for a maintenance crew. So put away the diary and get it enabled.”
“I don’t think it’s as severe as that, Grub.” I replied calmly after sensing ‘its’ urgency.
“I don’t know. The Section Chief sounded pretty concerned. Is that Current sense of yours offline today?”
“No. I can still feel ‘it’, but ‘it’ doesn’t feel nearly as bad as he claims, buddy. Feels more like somebody decided to fool around with something they shouldn’t have.”
“Whatever. We still got to answer the call. That means we have to show, so get those sexy legs of yours online.”
The ‘It’ or what has come to be called ‘Current’ manifested more than a thousand years before my birth. Theories about its origin abound, but the most accepted has been that ‘Current’ was a byproduct of our species’ latest evolutionary step.
An ancient Earth vid piece from way back, right at the birth of Artificial Intelligence, called ‘it’ the ‘Force’. The Force was defined as a force (yes, I know; how original) that every living thing possessed, but that only certain individuals could use and manipulate to one extent or another.
Anthropological Archeologists speculate that this may have just been literature brought to life through the ancient medium of ‘New to Home Video’ instead of actual documentary, but definitive evidence had never been found to prove one theory or the other. Fourteen hundred years has a way of returning things back to the dust from whence they came, after all. So the actual ‘discovery’ of ‘Current’ has become myth and legend to us modern folks who don’t really worry about the life of ‘Ancient Man’.
Another myth is those aforementioned users of the so-called ‘Force’, the ‘J.E.D.I. Force Manipulators’, whatever the J.E.D.I acronym symbolized. Anyway, they have been theorized to be specifically designed members of our species that could command and direct Current as they saw fit, make it obey they’re will to do strange and amazing things. In more modern times these special individuals have been dubbed ‘Current Mages’, but are thought to have gone extinct. ‘They’- Current Mages- being made redundant anyway by the modern techniques developed to harness Current for everyday use.
Yes, Current has become a staple of everyday life, supplying critical power for everything from personal timepieces to interstellar spacecraft.
That’s where Grub and I come in. We’re the guys that keep the Current flowing.
“About time you slugs got here! I’ve got three people heading to medical because you two stumps moved so slow! The Captain’s going to hear about this; mark my words!”
“So what were your guys trying to do, Chief? I didn’t see any modification requests come across my DataTab. Did you even get approval to disconnect that equipment? And why wasn’t the Current diverted before you did?” Grub asked as he pointed to an empty area we knew had equipment installed only last week. I stayed silent and slightly behind my partner to observe. I needed time to focus my senses to feel the Current up ahead.
“You think this is my doing? How lame can you slugs be? You haven’t got a clue as to how to clean this up so you project the blame back! I see how this works! Believe you me; the Captain’s going to get a full report!” The Chief boasted angrily.
“Let me have a look, Grunfuller. I’m ready.” I said to interrupt ‘his Eminence’ the Section Chief.
“Call the shot, Chance. I’ll do the dirty.” Grub, or Grunfuller Lokust acknowledged with a nod as we retrieved our Current probes.
Stepping past the Section Chief, I held out my hand, palm toward where the leak was thought to be and closed my eyes. Concentrating, I tried to sense the unconfined, invisible power and track it back to the injury in the supply conduit.
“What’s he doin’?” The Chief asked in sour disbelief.
“I’m sensing the Current if you’ll allow me to concentrate.” I replied quickly so as not to lose the feeling.
“You’re that freak I keep hearing about!”
“Grub,” I called opening my eyes to see his position, effectively ignoring our superior, “five feet to your left and three feet farther.”
My partner began scanning with his probe as he moved closer to the indicated spot.
“That’s the spot! I’m reading a significant opening. I might just have enough sealer to do the job, buddy.”
“I’m carrying backup if you need it.” I said as my partner carefully approached and began to spray the insulating sealant we each carried, at the unseen leak.
“Hopefully this takes care of it. I can already feel the soles of my feet starting to tingle.”
That was one way to tell if you were being over-exposed to the Current. Whatever it touched tended to numb the nerve-endings in the exposed area- usually the soles of the feet in our business. Severe over-exposure could kill you or require amputation of the affected limb or anatomical area.
Now, you may be asking why amputation in this modern day and age? Simple. Exposure to the Current negated any and all methods of grafting or cloning. Things just wouldn’t regrow in those damaged areas.
Grub stopped spraying and shook his dispenser. “How’d I do? I’m almost out.”
Again I held my palm to the puncture.
“That one’s closed, but there’s a ‘keep alive’ conduit seeping about a foot to the right. I think that’s the one you were standing in. Here’s the back up.” I said as I prepared to toss my dispenser to him.
He nodded and I tossed my dispenser, falling two feet short.
“You throw like a girl, freak!” The Section Chief chuckled.
“I’ll get it, Chance. You stay there.” Grub volunteered.
“No. I’ll come over. You keep your foot on that leak.” I said with a sigh. Quickly picking up the container, I asked Grub to move his foot and began to spray the area. As I did so, I held my palm facing the leak and closed my eyes to sense it better. The strange, unwanted feeling I had struggled to ignore made its presence known. I had to hurry and stop this leak.
When fully arrested, I opened my eyes and glared at the Section Chief.
“What is it, buddy?” Grub asked noticing my stare. He’d known me long enough to ‘know’ when ‘it’ happened.
“This is not a new spill, Grub! It’s been gushing for three hours at least.” I turned to whisper the result of my ‘sensing’ to his ear.
He nodded.
“Chief? How long ago did you say this happened?” Grub asked.
“I said it happened thirty-five minutes before you arrived. I called you immediately!” He said turning around to us.
“That’s awfully strange, because the affected area my probe picked up indicates that this has been going for at least three hours. My report to the Captain will reflect our repair and our findings. I’m sure he will order your budget curtailed to cover this ‘accident.”
The smug Chief’s face paled having been caught. He changed his attitude immediately.
“Can’t we work something out, fellas?”
“My partner here would like an apology and just a basic report of an accident should make it to the Captain’s DataTab.”
Grub’s proposal stymied the arrogant Section Chief.
“I’m…I’m sorry about callin’ you a freak. You and your partner did an efficient and effective cleanup of Section 12C. Thank you, both.”
“Specialist Summers and I were glad to help cleanup this accident and hope your injured personnel recover quickly, Chief. Now if you’ll excuse us, I need to take care of my own exposed areas. Have a safe day.”
I followed Grub out the door, keeping my silence about what I had sensed when I picked up the dropped dispenser.
What had I felt, you might ask? That’s difficult to explain, but the best way to describe it is to say I ‘felt’ the Current seep into me.
Impossible, I know, but that’s what ‘it’ felt like- like it actually absorbed into my skin!
Told you I was strange!
Once back in our maintenance compartment, Grub hurried and pulled off his boots.
“Could I bother you to do that…thing, Buddy?” He asked knowing how I felt about contacting Current.
I hesitated a minute.
“You absorbed some of that spill, didn’t you?”
I remained silent.
“Chance, you have to be more careful!” He scolded then changed tact. “Never mind, I’ll go down to Medical and have them do this properly.”
“No. I’ll take care of it. I was the one that whiffed the throw. Here.”
First I picked up his boots, sole up and placed my hand on each tread then I carefully placed my palm to each foot.
Again I could feel my body absorb the latent Current.
“You know, if you were blond, had a better shape and nice upper shelf, I’d feel much better about this.”
“You want me to finish or what, Grunfuller?”
“You sound just like my last shore leave companion!”
“Medical can wipe the rest of the exposure, Grub. I’m going offline now. See you when I come back online tomorrow.”
And with that, I got up, removed my utility belt and left the compartment for my own personal quarters. For some reason I wasn’t in the mood to be teased about my physical appearance. I felt grumpy, almost angry with him.
Once safe in my quarters, I enabled my DataTab’s gallery and tapped on my parent’s directory. Tightness filled my body and soul as image after reminiscent image displayed on the slightly reflective surface. I’d lost them eight years ago in a senseless terrorist attack on our home planet.
A race called the Hoblins- their real subspecies name was probably unpronounceable by most other subspecies- claimed, by way of attack, that all planetary systems in the Way were theirs to plunder and utilize as they saw fit. My home, the planet Gaia, had been their latest target. Mom and Dad never knew what hit them as the Bio-Desolve instantly engulfed the planet. Had I not already joined the Galactic Service, I would have joined them.
The Galactic Council, as ineffective as it was, declared the Hoblin attack ‘genocide’ and sent a pursuit force after the retreating scourge. Their ships detonated within range of the task force, destroying both sides.
I hated those scum with my very being! One day… one day, I would have my revenge.
“Specialist Summers, report to the freight hangar.”
I awoke with a start as my DataTab Comm App beckoned. Why would I be needed in the Freight hangar? We hadn’t had a leak there in weeks.
Dressing quickly, I hurried there to report as ordered.
“Hey, Chance!” a pleasant and familiar voice greeted as I turned the corner into the Freight Bay office. “Got a shipment for you. Just came in on the Supply Shuttle. Two medium-sized, shipping crates. Care to sign for them and I’ll have them delivered later today?” Dell…Delphi Kananacretas, our Shipping Chief questioned. Yes, she was a close friend.
“What are they?” I asked not expecting any shipments.
“Initialization is by the 1075th Recovery and Reclamation Logistics Battalion. Wasn’t that the group tasked with… um… oh… sorry, Chance… I’ll have them stored down here until you feel ready to handle it.”
“It’s okay, Dell. I’ll accept the delivery.”
“Are you sure, Chance?”
I nodded sadly as I placed my thumb on her DataTab as receipt.
Alright. I’ll just have these taken to your quarters and set off to the side, out of the way, okay?”
I nodded again before I turned and silently, slowly left her office.
Just what I needed to start my day!
“Rumor has it they recovered some stuff from home. Anything good, Buddy?” Grub asked with a wince after about an hour of awkward silence.
“Dell has a loud mouth.” I stated succinctly.
“And I haven’t even cracked the containers open yet, Grub.”
“Aren’t you the least bit curious?”
“I thought I had just started to cope…and now this happens. I’m not sure I want to know what’s in them. So, no, I’m not the least bit curious.”
“Well I’m intrigued! Tell you what, buddy. Why don’t me and a couple of your closest friends come over…strictly for moral support… and we could help you open ‘em?”
“I only have four friends on this tub, Grub! And the answer is no. Absolutely, not! I’ll open them when and only when I feel up to it, alright? Comprehend?”
“Um…sure…whatever you want, Buddy.”
“You’ve already gone and made this into a party haven’t you?”
“Oh, ah… ah… no! What makes you think that, Chance?”
“I’ve known you too long and worked with you even longer, Grub.”
After an extended, awkward silence, my friend and work partner responded.
“I told the gang to arrive about two hours after we go offline. That way you can get cleaned up and have something in your stomach before we start drinkin’, copy?”
Repeating something I usually did many times a shift; I glared at my partner.
“Good. Then it’s settled, buddy.”
My first guest arrived exactly two hours after I had entered my quarters.
“Hey, buddy! I brought some container-opening refreshments. Here, I’ll let you find a place for them.” Grub said as he handed over a case of personal beverage containers. He promptly took the best seat in my place and disabled his legs.
As always I glared at him. And as always it did absolutely no good.
Next to arrive was Dell. She too brought liquid refreshments.
“Thanks for inviting me, Chance. I was curious as to what’s in them.” The five-seven, brunette with big brown eyes and well proportioned body said as she hugged me. Her grip was the only indication that she was not the docile creature of near perfection she appeared.
Senior Section Chief Sinae Ackktt signaled at my door five minutes after that and brought more refreshments of the liquid kind!
“Am late?” The hybrid female questioned as I opened my door and caught her licking the back of her left fur-covered, paw-like, hand. From the size of her pupils and the way her tasseled ears were pinned back, I could tell she was embarrassed by being caught grooming while waiting for me to open my door.
Standing six feet even, the bobcat/human mix, Lynxin, with the tan/ orange fur and exotic cascading mane of the same colors could look both imposing and extremely attractive.
Right now though, she looked like a frightened kitten. A muscular, weightlifting, six foot tall, innocent kitten! By the way, did I mention that she was trained and certified in Spec-Ops tactics?
Close on her heels was the only other friend I had onboard.
“Hold the door!” Simon Redman shouted from down the passage, almost tripping on the mid-passageway bulkhead door’s lower sill.
Simon wasn’t all that graceful, but he was a good person and we got along well. Being in the Maintenance Division with Grub, and I, he had been lucky enough to be assigned to ‘Refuse’.
Yes, in the ancient vernacular, he was a custodian.
Topping the measure at five-six, the red-headed Simon wasn’t the most agile or popular crew member assigned to Mare de Tempest, he was just as necessary to its operation as any of us. His job- like ours- wasn’t very glamorous.
“Hey, Chance.” He puffed trying to catch his breath after the short run. “Heard you got packages from home. Am I too late for the unwrapping?”
“Just in time. Grab a drink and find a seat.” I answered with a somewhat forced smile.
Simon held up even more beverages.
“I’m good.” He said as he took the last available seat in my quarters.
Did everyone on this tub know my business?
After we all got comfortable, Grub started the official ‘ceremony’.
“Now that we’re all somewhat sedated, you going to open the containers, buddy?”
“Yes, Chance. I’m curious as to what they contain.” Dell added.
“Has been decon’d, Chance? Inquisitiveness overwhelming.”
“Curiosity killing the cat, Sinae?” Dell giggled looking at our furry friend.
The Lynxin smiled mockingly revealing her pointed canines, and stuck out her tongue.
“Get on with!” She growled as Grub tossed her another drink.
“Fine!” I grumbled.
I hadn’t expected to put on a show or be the entertainment when I opened my mysterious containers. Just the thought of what they contained frightened and also saddened me. Was I ready for what they might dredge up from my memories? Had I distanced myself from what had transpired all those years ago to be unaffected by the contents?
“Hey, Chance! We’re all dyin’ to see what ya got! Don’t make me have to go back to the commissary for more beverages! Do you need help to open them, buddy?”
“You know he’s the only one that can trigger the security coding, Grunfuller. I thought we were here to lend moral support, not be entertained.” Dell chastised my work partner.
“We are, but he’s taking too long.” Grub responded.
“Get on with!”
“Yeah, like Sinae says. I want to see what he got.” Simon chuckled as he motioned to the two, four-foot square containers placed along one wall of my quarters.
“Chance? No matter what you find, we’re here for you.” Dell comforted. “I know this has to be hard for you.”
My friend had stood, walked over to me, and placed a supportive hand on my shoulder.
All my friends dutifully joined her on either side of me.
Cautiously, I reached out and placed my hand on the shipping/ security label. A positive sounding ‘beep’ signaled the first shipping container’s lid released. A hiss of air indicated that the atmosphere inside the container was different than ours.
Sinae let out a loud ‘hiss’ and we turned to see her beautiful long tresses sticking out poker straight from her head. Her retractable claws were also fully extended from her fur-covered fingers.
“Aaaawww. Poor kitty frightened by the tiny rush of air?” Dell goaded in a childish voice.
Sinae said nothing, but stuck out her tongue again in defiance as all her hair relaxed and her claws retracted.
Grub helped me take off the lid and I peered down. An old, fabric covered container sat inside.
After carefully lifting out the old luggage, Grub and I placed it in front of the low table in front of my couch. On examination, I noticed an old-style thumbprint lock. Applying my thumb to the sensor pad, I half expected nothing to happen.
“Continue holding flangial peripheral to sensor pad while authenticating familial markers.”
“That’s a new one! I’ve never heard of DNA based security on something this old before.” Dell commented in awe of the mechanism.
“Must be important.” Sinae added.
“Familial match confirmed.” The box announced as a ‘click’ quietly sounded from somewhere inside.
Did I really want to open this thing? Was what I would find going to bring back all those long suppressed memories…those imagined images of my parents’ last breaths? Could I handle another rehash of…
“Chance? Would you like some help to open it?” Dell asked gently. “Or, we can leave now if you want.”
“You can all leave. I’m stayin’! I want to see what’s inside.”
“Grunfuller! Don’t you understand what this means to him? Do you know how much counseling Chance took after…’it’… happened? Give him a moment!”
I don’t remember opening the lid, but I now looked upon…clothing…women’s clothing. I recognized some of the items on top as belonging to my mother.
Grub and Simon started laughing immediately.
“Sorry, buddy. I guess the universe really does have a sense of humor!” Grunfuller boomed as he struck my back cordially several times.
“What on DataTab, Chance?” Sinae inquired, pointing down into the newly opened case.
I hadn’t noticed it initially and retrieving it, sat it down next to my new luggage.
Placing my finger to the device triggered it. A pleasant chime sounded twice as it came online.
“Hello, Chance.” My mother’s voice greeted as her hologram appeared standing before us.
My mood sank even deeper.
A thin, visible green line quickly appeared and scanned all of us and the entire room top to bottom.
“It appears you have assembled your most trusted friends. Good. Charles and I hoped you would gather a trusted circle around you and it appears you have chosen discretely…”
The hologram continued by looking directly at each of my guests and reciting a rather lengthy, rather revealing, highly detailed, dossier of each. How it found even the highly classified information eluded me. That data was ‘need to know’ and highly encrypted.
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Chance is a very special individual.” She continued as her hologram looked directly at me; her expression saddened.
“I had hoped to be with you to help guide and tutor you for the adventure that now approaches. Sadly, that seems null. Chance, you must believe me when I say that Charles and I never meant for you to go this alone. We looked forward to experiencing all of it with you. But, if you are viewing this message…”
Mother’s image dropped her head sadly. It slowly shook to the sides a few times silently before looking back up.
“Chance, I always hoped that I could be the one to relate our family’s history to you and not have a holo-projection of Charles or I be surrogate, but if you are seeing me…like this…” She paused again, looking even sadder.
“Still, now is not the time for such sensitive information. When events get nearer, we will again contact you. I promise we will reveal all at that time. You will better understand things by then. Until that time arrives, there is something I’ve enclosed that I ask you to wear and cherish. Think of it as a reminder of all that we had. All the good times; the wonderful times we shared…as a family: Charles, Hope, and Chance Summers.”
Mother pointed into the case.
“Chance. At this time I ask that you find and take the locket out of the chest. You’ll know it when you find it. Hold it out for the sensor to scan. That way, I know you actually have it.”
I did as requested. After several minutes of embarrassed searching through mom’s assorted privates and personals, I found and reverently lifted the golden locket containing my mother’s picture in front of me by its delicate gold chain. Dell leaned in to get a better look at it.
“Where is the color? Why is her picture in monochrome, Chance?”
I shrugged my shoulders and held the piece out at arm’s length. “Here it is.”
Once again the device’s green, coherent beam scanned the room.
“Thank you, Chance, you were always such a good boy. Now I would like you to place the locket around your neck. Hook the chain and it will close and lock so that it cannot be removed. Do not be alarmed, Chance. It is imperative it remains on you at all times. Do this for Charles and I, Chance, and do not question for a reason. As I said, all will be revealed when appropriate.”
Carefully, reverently, I placed the locket’s chain around my neck.
“Are you actually going to do as that hologram says, buddy? Aren’t you even going to question its motives?”
“Grunfuller Lokust! Do not question my reasoning to withhold information or motive!” The hologram snapped, angrily staring right at my friend. We all actually jumped and I noticed Sinae’s fur and mane had stiffened again.
“You will one day thank this representation of me and Chance for complying! Chance, please continue. The DataTab will monitor and confirm the closure. Rest assured it is harmless and only a memento…a keepsake to remind you of better times…happier times.”
Committing fully, I reached the ends around my neck and hooked the simple ring clasp together. The clasp disappeared from my touch!
“Thank you for trusting me, Chance. You have yet to understand how much this means to Charles and I…or to the galaxy as a whole. At this time I must leave you and your friends. Ladies and gentlemen, Charles and I implore you all to keep Chance safe so that the Summers’ family can continue it’s good work into the future. Thank you all very much. Until the time arrives, we love you, Chance.”
The image disappeared and the DataTab de-energized. I stood, stunned and confused for several minutes.
“Let’s see what’s in the other container!” Grub suggested, breaking the solemn quiet of the room.
“You really are a tool, Grunfuller!” Dell reprimanded.
“Open container, Chance.” Sinae urged.
After clearing the security label Grub helped me remove another ‘trunk’. This ancient looking piece of luggage had to be hundreds of years old yet looked almost new! The words ‘MAJ.’, ‘H. F. Summers’, and ‘USMC’ were stenciled on the lid in white paint and surprisingly still very readable on the old, black, metal box.
“Wow! The box alone could be worth billions of credits at auction, Chance. I could do some digging if you wa…”
“Disengage, Simon!” Sinae growled this time and she stepped forward to run her fur-topped fingers over the material.
“Have only seen images of such before.” She continued. “Beautiful.”
This trunk required a very old and archaic form of security I think was called a ‘key’ to open it. A thorough search of the outer shipping container and another embarrassingly long search through my mother’s things in the first case proved futile.
“It would be easy enough to just pop the latches, Chance. Got a Current tuner? I could have it open in…”
“Leave it, Grub.” I said, disappointed. “I’m sure it’s all part of the mystery. The key will probably reveal itself when I need it.”
“You sure, buddy? Aren’t you the least bit curious now? I mean all you got here is a full closet of women’s underwear and clothes, a locket, and…oh yeah, some cryptic, pre-prepared message from mom and dad on a very intelligent DataTab. How can you ignore a mystery like that?”
I didn’t reply. Instead, I fingered the locket I now wore and sadly looked at the mysterious, old trunk.
Just when I thought I had gotten over my parents’ passi…
“Grunfuller, I think it’s time we leave.” Dell interrupted as she nodded to Sinae. The Lynxin gently took Grub’s wrist and together, both women guided my other two friends out of my quarters.
Dell hung back in the doorway.
“Chance? Please don’t dwell on things too much? I’d rather not see you put on medical leave again. If you ever want to talk about things, my door is always open, okay? Oh, I’ll have someone stop by to repurpose those shipping containers.”
I slowly nodded.
“See you next shift, Specialist Summers.”
My door closed and I found myself alone…with two big reminders of things that had instantly gone away…permanently.
I opened and drank another beverage in one long gulp then grabbed another.
Something chimed twice. I opened my crusty eyes to see what it was.
Obviously, I had been crying.
The same chime sounded again, twice, as before. It seemed to be coming from my mother’s DataTab.
“Why are you doing that?” I said to the inanimate device. “You went offline and shouldn’t come back on until told to do so.”
It chimed pleasantly again, this time with less of a delay, as if sensing I had talked to it.
Shrugging, I picked it up.
“Hello again, Chance. Now that we are alone, do you have any ‘unclassified’ questions I can answer?”
“Why did you send me all those clothes, mom? It was so embarrassing to find that with my friends looking on.” I felt my face blush again just from the thought.
“That storage container was the only space I had to hide the locket, Chance. It was imperative I pass that onto my next of kin.”
“But it’s just a locket, mom! It’s a piece of jewelry that holds your picture.”
“It’s more than it appears, Chance. You have to trust me on that fact. It’s been in the Summers’ family for over fourteen hundred years, and represents a whole legacy of commitment and service to the species. To all subspecies, honey. You’ll be safe as long as it remains around your neck.”
“Who’s trunk is this, mom? I don’t recall ever seeing it before. And who is MAJ. H. F. Summers, U.S.M.C., anyway?”
“That ancient sea chest belonged to Major Hopewell F. Summers. He was an officer in the United States Marine Corps way back when space exploration was just entering its infancy. Hopewell was the first Summers to travel outside Earth’s system to make contact with other species throughout the closer systems to Earth. He is your greatest ancestor, Chance, though not much outside of that has been written about him. Trust me though, he was a great man! Please guard that trunk with your life, Chance. It contains our past…and our redemption.”
“I don’t understand.”
“In time you will, honey. Be patient, but also stay observant and scrutinize everything you see or hear from here on out. Drastic changes are on your horizon and Charles and I would rather you see them through with courage and strength than be caught off guard. Keep alert.”
“I’m frightened, mom. I’ve never seen or heard you talk this strongly before. Please. Can’t you reveal something to put my mind at ease?”
“We assume you have found out you can ‘sense’ the Current, Chance?”
“How do you know about that? About my curse? That I’m a freak!”
“Oh, my wonderful child! You are not a freak! And sensing Current is certainly not a ‘curse’. It is a wonderful gift that has been in the Summers’ family for centuries! It is how we have served and protected the species. For example, as this DataTab scanned you it also looked for another trait specific to the Summers’ clan. You can absorb Current, Chance. The sensor only detected a two percent stored reserve- hardly close to threshold, but you can absorb Current nonetheless. I know this because I can absorb Current too, honey. It’s a marvelous thing we can do and nowhere close to any kind of curse! Rest assured it will not hurt you in any way, but keep this on a need to know basis, and only with your small group of friends.”
“Are you sure, mom? It doesn’t feel like a gift. It feels…creepy.”
Mom’s face on the DataTab giggled politely. Her smile instantly warmed my heart.
“I’ve never heard it described like that before. Honey, with experience you will be able to do more than just sense Current, you will be able to see the Current; follow it; use it. Once you have done that though, respect it! Don’t allow it to control you as a few of our ancestors once did. Treat it with respect and it will respect you, honey. Never forget that.”
“I won’t forget, mom.” I promised. “Can I ask a few more questions?”
“Of course you can, honey- but tomorrow. Right now you are late for your rest period, and you need to be rested for your shift. Sleep well, Chance. May we meet and converse more in your dreams.”
“But mom!” I hurried, but the DataTab had already gone offline again.
“I have so many questions and I miss you both so much.” I mumbled as I placed the device back on the table and trudged into my sleep quarters.
I didn’t expect to get much sleep tonight.
“Hey, Chance! You here to stop our Current leak?” Dell asked as I entered her office.
“As much as I can. Can you point me in the right direction?” I answered.
“We first noticed the tingle over here, by the airtight bulkhead. I’ve ordered everyone to stay clear.”
“Thanks. Just let me get my probe out.” I said as I took the small device in hand and waved it slowly in front of me. I closed my eyes and stretched out my Current sense to find the leak.
My sense told me that the Current had pooled, which only made it harder to find the source, but concentrating harder, I found the small fountain-like leak twenty feet from my location.
“Found it.” I announced as I took my sealant spray from my belt and began walking closer.
“Be careful, Chance. It’s probably been leaking for some time.” My friend warned.
Leaning down and spraying the hole, I soon had it stopped.
Now what to do with the puddle? Given enough time it would dissipate, but that might take hours or even a day or two. The Freight Bay was a busy place though, and couldn’t be closed for even a fraction of the time needed.
Looking back at the office, I observed that Dell was occupying herself with report preparation.
Mom claimed that she and I could absorb Current and that it couldn’t hurt me? Maybe I should find out if that really was true. I already knew I could absorb small quantities with no problem. How much before I could feel something threatening? A small part of me screamed that it was too dangerous.
A much larger portion urged me to try though.
Stooping down, I placed my hand to the deck. I could feel the creepy feeling on my skin and migrating up my arm…
“Chance! What in the name of all are you doing?” Dell screamed as she hurried over.
“Stay back!” I cautioned. “There is a pool of Current here and I don’t want you to be exposed!”
“Don’t want me exposed?” She exclaimed skeptically. “What about you, Chance?”
“I can handle it. Let me get it cleaned up.”
Daring to come closer, she snatched my probe from my free hand and actually turned it on. She glared at me.
“This wasn’t even turned on, Chance! What are you trying to do? Kill yourself?”
I didn’t answer as I concentrated on absorbing the latent Current. Dell stared in awe as the reading on the probe began to decrease to zero.
“There, that should do it. All clear.” I announced as I stood back up and wiped my hand on my pants once.
“How…?” My friend gasped- her eyes searching me for any plausible answer.
“I found out a few years back that I can…um…soak up small amounts of Current without it affecting me. Please don’t let it get out, Dell. I’m already labeled as a ‘freak’. I don’t need that confirmed.”
Dell silently nodded her head, but stopped and squinted at my mother’s locket. It must have fallen out of my shirt when I bent over.
“Chance! Your locket! I can see a little bit of color at the bottom of your mother’s picture!”
My mouth dropped as I lifted the piece up and studied it. Just as she indicated, some color had appeared at the very bottom- near my mother’s shoulders in her picture.
Now that was creepy!
“It could be anything.” I declared quickly. “It might be a reaction to Current, or something like that. I can’t be sure and have no way to find out now, anyway. Maybe we shouldn’t say anything in our reports… or about my… um… being a Current vacuum cleaner?”
“Not a word, Chance! Not one, unbelievable word!”
“Thank you, Dell. I’ll just double check the leak and I think you should be able to recall your crew.”
Once done, I returned to my shop compartment.
“Get the leak, buddy?” Grub asked as I walked in.
“All sealed up.”
“So how’s Dell today?”
“Better now that she knows her crew will be safe.”
Grub nodded and gave me a satisfied smile.
“So Mare de Tempest lives to fight another day.” He stated. It was something my friend and work partner said from time to time.
I tilted my head slightly in answer and walked over to my desk to close the work order and file my DataTab report.
For those that are curious, the Mare de Tempest is our ship. She is a Commemoration Class Galactic Escort Destroyer roughly five miles long and two at her beam. Re-commissioned after a chance meteor strike over a century ago, the Mare is one of the oldest ships in the fleet.
Over ten thousand call her home while on a cruise.
“Hey, Chance, you staying online for another shift or what?” Grub asked, bringing me out of my thoughts. My report sat completed so I sent it on its appropriate routing and followed Grub out of the compartment.
I chastised myself for losing time. Mom had told me to be more observant, and here I was daydreaming!
Three weeks had passed quickly. All during that time Grub and I, as well as the other shifts did our part to keep the Current from bleeding out of the Mare. Of course the repairs I had been assigned had resulted in less cleanup work for guys like Simon.
Grub had invited the gang over for another round of drinking and as usual, the topic of my parents’ luggage came up quickly in conversation.
“Haven’t you got that thing open yet?” Simon asked as he sat down and stared at the ancient trunk against the opposite wall.
“Nope.”
“Need help to open?” Sinae offered as she cued her pointer finger claw to extend.
“Nope.”
She sighed audibly.
“I’d like to see the locket again, Chance. Do you mind?” Dell asked politely as she leaned over to me and gently reached into my shirt.
She nodded as she looked at mom’s picture.
“It’s a beautiful piece of jewelry. I wonder how long your mom had it. Do you know, Chance?”
“As far as I know, she’s always worn it. It could be centuries old for all I know.”
“Look closer?” Sinae asked as she leaned in from my opposite side.
Her tasseled ears twitched a few times as she studied my locket. I had come to know they only did that when she detected something…something not right. It was her only tell.
I noticed her purring quietly as she leaned a little closer to me than needed.
“Mother was beautiful, Chance.”
“Um… thanks… I guess.”
“So, have you found anything else hidden amongst her clothes?”
“I haven’t even looked, Grub. Mom’s things were always off limits, you know?”
“Speaking of limits, buddy. Rumor has it you’ve been helping with Current cleanups on your calls. Care to elaborate?”
Simon and Sinae took more interest in that question. Dell remained silent, looking somewhat stunned. She glared at our mutual friend with contempt.
“Grunfuller. Now is really not the time.” I declared calmly in warning.
“But it is the place, buddy. It’s only us…your most trusted friends…here, with you. Why don’t you tell us how your recent calls have become so much cleaner than if Simon’s crew was involved?”
“Grunfuller Lokust! That is my business and ONLY my business!” I protested- my tenor voice rising an octave.
“Secret? Love secrets.” Sinae said excitedly, her ears stiffly upright and focused forward on me.
“I was wondering why we weren’t receiving more cleanup requests. What’s up with that, Chance? What new device have you designed that leaves less work for us?” Simon pressed insistently.
Dell sighed loudly as she looked around our friends then at me sadly.
“A while back, Chance found he could absorb small amounts of Current. He’s afraid that if it gets out that more of the crew will think he’s a maximum freak.” Dell explained while I kept my mouth disengaged.
With her statement, I put my palms to my face in horror! Life, as I knew it, was over!
“Really? Why, I think that’s fantastic! It’ll save me and my crew tons of work!”
Sinae stared at me curiously.
“No one can know, Simon! No one! Understand?” I pleaded.
“Chance is right, guys. We have to encrypt that information from the rest of the crew. It could make things even more difficult for him. Some of my fellow section chiefs already think of him as pretty rim.”
“Thanks, Dell. I thought we had agreed to keep things quiet?” I groaned before downing my newly opened beverage in one.
“Chance, Your mother’s A.I. has already cleared us, so why can’t you? You already know we can be trusted.”
“Chance doesn’t trust Sinae? Trust you, Chance.” Sinae responded sounding and looking hurt.
“I just don’t want any of you to get hurt because of me!” I admitted truthfully. “I don’t know what I would do if I lost any of you.”
I opened another drink and downed it quickly before reaching for another.
Grub’s hand reached to stop me.
“Easy, buddy. Sedation won’t make us go away; it won’t make what you can do go away either. By the way, how many ‘cleanups’ have you done in the last three weeks?”
“From the progress indicated on that locket, I’d say quite a few. Your mother’s neck is almost completely fleshed out, by the way.” Dell answered before I could.
“What’s his locket got to do with it?” Grub asked as he stared at my chest where it hung under my shirt. Simon leaned forward to also have a look.
“The locket seems to act like a gauge…an absorption gauge, guys. After he soaked up the spill in Freight three weeks ago there was a narrow strip of color at the bottom of the picture. Tonight, the color is nearly to her chin. I’d say twenty or thirty percent of some unknown capacity.
“Chance storing Current?” Sinae asked; her eyes wide and pupils’ dilated.
“It would seem so, Kitty.” Dell answered.
So what happens when you get… um… full, Buddy?” Grub asked. There was a morbid curiosity in his voice.
“Clean up in section five.” Simon mumbled to himself.
“Hope not case, Simon. Not be cruel!” Sinae advised sharply. Her pointer claw had extended and she now pointed it at our mutual friend in warning.
“To tell you all the truth, I had no idea that it was more than a locket until Dell brought it to my attention. As for what might happen? I’ve got no clue. Mom assured me that it was safe, so I have to believe that since it’s sort of attached to me now.”
“So…how about a fashion show, buddy?” Grub laughed as he pointed to mom’s clothes to change the subject.
“Screw you, Grunfuller Lokust!” I screamed angrily as I suddenly snapped! Although spoken in humor, it was just too much for me at the moment; I stormed into my sleep quarters.
“Hey. You want to talk about it?” Dell asked as she stood in my sleep quarter’s doorway. “Grub and Simon left a few minutes ago. Sinae and I…we thought you might want to talk…a bit?”
“I don’t understand what came over me. I’ve never snapped at a friend before. It seems the more Current I store, the stranger I feel…and act. I just don’t get it.”
“Truthfully, I’d just be glad I wasn’t dead, Chance.” Dell admitted.
“You’re mother was right, Chance. You are special. Not everyone can touch Current without losing the exposed part.” Sinae agreed.
That was another thing about Sinae. She only talked normally when Dell and I were with her. For everyone else, she stuck to her broken sentences.
“Special or not, I still feel strange. And I don’t even want to know what might happen when my ‘tank’ is full, so to speak.”
“Maybe it will dissipate like it does around the ship?” Sinae proposed.
I shrugged my shoulders.
“Maybe it won’t. Who’s to say?”
“Why not ask your mom?” Sinae suggested. She walked out and returned with mom’s DataTab.
As soon as I touched the device it chimed twice and came online.
“Hello again, Chance. You took your sweet time in contacting me again. I thought we would talk the following morning. Hello to you also, Delphi and Sinae.”
“I had to think, mom.”
“For three weeks? Why so long, honey?”
Mom’s image looked at something off to her left for a minute before looking straight back at me.
“Well, I guess that answers that question. You’re probably wondering what happens when your reservoir is full. Don’t worry, honey, you won’t explode. What you will notice is sharper definition when using your Current sense, though you are still nowhere near threshold.”
“Mrs. Summers? What is this ‘threshold’? What will happen to Chance if ‘threshold’ is achieved?” Sinae asked; her ears twitching several times.
“Now that is the proper use of that genius intellect, my inquisitive Lynxin. What happens when threshold is attained? Why something marvelous, of course! Next question.”
Sinae and Dell both expressed a sigh of disappointment at her evasive answer.
“The locket. Your locket…it’s some kind of gauge, isn’t it? Something to indicate how much Current I’ve stored?”
“That and so much more, my dear child! And it’s your locket. I had it made for my heir long before you were even thought of, honey. As I indicated at our first meeting, things will all become clear. In a very short time now, it would appear. My resources suggest four days on the outside. I must overstress the need for vigilance, honey. In fact, all of you need to be extremely attentive. Unfortunately, and from experience, I warn you to expect much heartache and sadness in the coming mêlée. But know this. The Summers’ will always persevere! We will continue to protect the species as we have for over a millennium!”
The DataTab chimed once and went offline.
“You might think we were headed into some kind of war, the way she talked.” Dell commented.
“I’m not so sure we aren’t. I’ve never heard mom talk so serious. But then again, I don’t think either of my parents was ever in the military, either.” I shrugged.
“The woman has definitely had training, Chance. Quite a lot from the sound of it.” Sinae added sounding very impressed.
“How?” I asked, curious.
“From her voice, the control she displayed while talking to us. She’s definitely concerned for our safety, but didn’t want to frighten us away, Chance. Also from the way she held herself in the hologram we saw that first night. She was definitely in some formal military branch, and a high-ranking officer, too. We military types know the signs. Trust me.”
I found myself looking over to the ancient sea chest. ‘USMC’ I thought. Could that actually be the official designation of the legendary, no nonsense, elite defence force from the ancient history courses I studied while growing up? And what of its owner? Mom named him as Hopewell F. Summers. Apparently, he was a Major? That was still an officer’s rank in the Galactic Service. But ‘Hopewell’ was such a formal name. I wondered if his friends might have called him Hope…
My eyes went wide at the thought!
No way is that possible!
“What isn’t possible, Chance?” Dell interrupted my thoughts.
“Yes, Chance. What shouldn’t be possible?” Sinae confirmed I had been thinking out loud.
“When I talked to mom’s A.I. after you all left three weeks ago, she told me that the sea chest belonged to an ancestor; a guy by the name of Hopewell F. Summers. I’m guessing he was one of the legendary United States Marines.”
“That’s an impressive legacy, Chance! Your ancestry has practically been proven back a millennium or more. That’s amazing since most records of that time have faded beyond useful recall or deleted completely!” Dell said excitedly.
“It also makes it much harder for Chance to live up to a legacy like that, Dell.” Sinae added. “So what surprised you about your ancestor’s name?”
“I was thinking how ‘Hopewell’ sounded too formal, but if you shortcut it you get ‘Hope’.”
“Okay. So?” Sinae asked in confusion.
“Chance’s mother’s name was ‘Hope’, Sinae.” Dell filled in the blank, “You’re right, Chance. No way could she be this ‘Hopewell’. Even given the longevity of some subspecies, that’s an impossible amount of time to live. I think it’s safe to say your mom wasn’t that old. Maybe she was named in honor of your ancestor?”
“That’s probably the case, but I need to know.” I said as I picked up the DataTab expecting it to go online instantly.
“Why won’t it respond? I touched it the same way as before, but it won’t come online!”
“She probably gave you all the answers she could at this time, Chance. I don’t think it’ll come back online until it’s ready.” Sinae advised. “Strictly ‘need–to-know’. That’s how Spec-Ops does it.”
“But mom was never in the military; let alone any special forces!” I argued.
“As I said earlier, she has served in a military at some point, Chance. And to me it’s obvious,” Sinae nodded to the DataTab still in my hand, “You didn’t know her as well as you thought.”
“Yeah. Obviously. So, I think I’m going to turn in for the night. All this has given me a headache.”
“Let’s go Sinae. Princess Chance needs her beauty rest.” Dell scoffed with a devious smile.
Both women wished me a good rest and left. I was alone with my thoughts once more.
R.G.
My next shift started out like any other would, on any other day, but as I ‘helped’ clean up the latest Current leak, I felt something… something… Somehow I couldn’t place this new feeling. Something deep within me defined it as ‘dark’. Evil.
My next shift started out like any other would, on any other day, but as I ‘helped’ clean up the latest Current leak, I felt something… something… Somehow I couldn’t place this new feeling. Something deep within me defined it as ‘dark’. Evil.
“Hey, buddy! Have any trouble with your call?” Grub asked as I walked into our shop compartment.
“Something doesn’t feel right, Grunfuller.” I announced and wondered why I was being so formal.
“Okaaaay? How do you know that, buddy?”
“The Current. It doesn’t feel right. It feels…‘off’, Grunfuller.”
“You’re being serious, aren’t you, buddy?” He asked as he came closer and studied my face. I noticed him glance to where my locket rested under my shirt.
“About seventy-five percent, Grunfuller.” I answered his unspoken question.
A chill suddenly shot up my spine!
“We need to find Dell and Sinae!” I suddenly shouted in alarm. I had no idea why I felt so driven to do so.
“You’re scaring me, buddy. Why do we need to find Dell and Kitty?”
Instead of answering, I headed for Section 10 and Freight at a fast pace. My crewmates moved to the sides when requested, but stared at me as I rushed through the passages.
“Hey! Wait up, Chance!” Grub exclaimed from somewhere behind.
It happened so suddenly and with no alarms or announcement from the bridge!
The airtight bulkhead directly in front of us slammed closed as the decompression alarms came alive indicating something happened in the Freight hangar bay.
Where Dell was stationed!
I changed direction and headed for her office’s secondary access point, the one I always used unofficially. A gasp of relief escaped my mouth as the door slid open without restriction.
Dell wasn’t here!
Peeking through the observation window, we saw the reason for the alarm.
Intruders!
A small shuttle-type vessel had come aboard and strange little creatures were rushing out into the hangar bay. The creatures, whatever they were, quickly subdued and collected the hangar crew and separated them in a straight line at about twenty foot intervals. They seemed to be attaching something to the hostages then stepping back quickly. The captured crewmen seemed unable to move.
My insides suddenly lurched and felt like they were twisting tightly! Something… my Current sense, maybe? Told me something evil… something dark was approaching my captured, fellow crewmembers out there!
“We have to stop them, Gr-“
A sudden blinding blue light engulfed each individual crewman, but not one of the invaders.
A loud chorus of screams filled my head as the blue arcs vanished as quickly as they had appeared!
Left in place of each captured crewman was a smaller, withered, disproportional, grotesque, body.
“They’re dead! They just killed twenty people, Grunfuller!” I said to my work partner.
“Chance! They’re not dead. They’re still moving. I don’t know how, but they look like those other things now! This is impossible. I must be dreaming!”
I looked closer and saw what he meant. Our crewmembers, or what had become of them, were definitely still moving. Grub was right! They did look like their captors- moved like them and everything. They seemed to voluntarily join the original invaders and headed for the exits.
“Let’s get out of here to spread the alarm.” I suggested, failing to raise the bridge on Dell’s control console.
“Right behind you, buddy.”
I rolled my eyes.
It seemed that the invaders were spreading faster than I anticipated. Two of the small freakish looking things turned the corner just ahead of us.
I have no idea why, but I reached for my Current rerouters and took one in each hand. I hoped Grub had done likewise.
Not stopping to think, I ran headlong at both and planted a rerouter in each one’s chest or thorax, or…or whatever they called their main organ repository.
A blue arcing sort of light traveled out of my quarry, through the rerouters, and up my arms! I could feel the Current flow into me! What were these things?
When the lightshow was over, nothing remained of my two adversaries. Nothing at all!
“What the…”
“Buddy! That was amazing! I never knew you could fight? Kitty teach you that?”
“We have to find them, Grunfuller! We have to find our friends!” I shouted as I continued past the site of our first encounter.
Another one of those strange creatures hit the wall at the opposite end of the passage leading to Sinae’s section bulkhead. I heard her familiar snarl. The tone of it sent instant shivers through my body.
Sinae was on the thing instantly and I was stifled by how fast she moved. Nothing she did seemed to faze the thing though and before we could get close the mid-passage airtight door slammed closed.
Running into the door stung a little, but didn’t hurt near as much as what was seen when I looked through the door’s small, safety porthole!
Sinae was frozen in place like those we had seen in the hangar!
Another creature pulled another immobilized crewman into view.
“DELL!” I screamed as I began pounding furiously on the safety hatch.
“What’s happening, Chance?” Grub demanded as he parried for a glimpse.
As before, both creatures had disappeared from the intersection and instantly the passage was ablaze with the mysterious blue arcing.
“NOOOOOOO!” I shouted at the top of my lungs while pounding on the thick, airtight door. The blue arc vanished. Two more ‘creatures’ had taken my friends’ places.
As I continued to scream and pound ineffectively, the two new creatures began to move. One reached out to the other awkwardly.
The blue arcs returned and quickly merged into one, bigger arc. It quickly ebbed to reveal one, larger, ‘creature’!
I felt my legs collapse and found myself on the deck, back against the traitorous, unresponsive, bulkhead door!
“We better get out of here before we’re next, buddy!” Grub urged as I felt him pull me to standing.
“Sinae… Dell… they… made them… turned them … to…” I tried to explain what I had seen.
“Like in the Hangar, Chance?”
I nodded as best I could.
“Touched… more blue light… became… became bigger one.”
“Shit! We really need to get out of here, buddy!”
“Quarters… mom… answers…”
“Copy that, buddy. Maybe your mom’s DataTab can tell us something. Come on!”
Grub and I had two more encounters on our way back to my quarters. The emotions… the anger I was feeling… it fueled my actions. Grub never got the chance to assist in our defense. Each time, the same thing happened; I absorbed the invaders and left nothing behind.
I was now very aware of the Current running around the Mare. It was more than tangible now. I could sense, smell, taste, and even vaguely see it. It seemed to be alive. It was ‘breathing’ in its supply conduits! Like a pulse!
It was beautiful!
“Where’s the DataTab, Chance?” Grub asked, drawing my attention back from my new senses, feelings, and sight.
“My bed.”
Before I knew it Grub was handing me something.
Mom’s concerned face looked back from the device.
“I’m sorry, Chance. They got here quicker than even my resources predicted.”
“What are they? How can we stop them, mom?”
As her image did several days ago, mom looked to her left. She frowned.
“Eighty-three percent. Still not near threshold.” She mumbled with worry.
“Mom? What are they? I know I can kill them. When I do, I absorb them! There’s nothing left. It’s like they’re made of Current.”
“They are abominations, Chance! They are indeed Current, but a Current that has been tainted with darkness and greed, among other disgusting things! You can kill and purify their Current because you are like me, honey.”
“Well that certainly explains everything!” I exclaimed sarcastically!
“How can I ‘purify’ Current, mom? How am I like you? What are we?” I demanded!
“Throughout the centuries, the Summers’ have led the war on the Hoblins. That’s what they call them nowadays. They never had any real subspecies name…if they wanted one. Chance, we have the power to…how should I say this…pass judgment on them…the defiled and tortured. Has your Current sight started to develop yet? It should have become visible, though vague, at eighty percent. Twenty below threshold.”
“I can sense, feel, taste, smell, and vaguely see ‘it’, mom. What am I? What are we?” I cried in distress.
“WE are what have been protecting the species from the Hoblins for fourteen hundred years, Chance! Since I obviously can’t be with you, you must go it on your own! Take Grunfuller with you and make sure he has a supply of those rerouters you seem to be so handy with. But remember those rerouters won’t work unless attached to YOU, honey.”
“Mom, they got to Sinae and Dell! They changed them into…Hoblins.”
“This has become far worse than I imagined. Chance? Honey, I want you to listen and listen carefully. I want you to absorb as many Hoblins as you can!”
“But what about Dell and Sinae? What if I have to absorb them? I don’t want to kill my friends!”
“Chance? Chance, listen to me, honey! You must absorb enough Hoblins to reach threshold! If you ever want to rescue your friends and crew, it is imperative you reach threshold! No redemption can be given before, do you understand? Grunfuller? Do you understand? Chance must reach threshold before any rescues can commence! The two of you work together very well. Use that relationship in your quest, and try not to get caught before threshold is achieved.”
“What happens when this threshold is reached, mother? ‘Something wonderful’ isn’t going to cut it this time, so answer the damn question truthfully.”
“I can’t elaborate on what will happen when you reach threshold, Chance. It differs for each of us. What I do know is once achieved; you will be able to restore your friends and what remains of the Mare’s crew.”
“What remains!?”
“The Hoblins are carnivorous if they start to run low on Current, Chance. You need to make threshold before that happens or you may lose your friends.”
“Yeah, no pressure there, huh?”
“Grunfuller! Get yourselves out there and save your friends! Chance, honey, you are the only one now that can repel and defeat the Hoblins! It is a Summers’ duty to protect the species! You are the last of the Summers! You can do this. Make me proud, honey!”
The DataTab went offline and a tiny wisp of smoke emerged from it.
“It self-destructed?” Grub gasped in surprise.
“I guess we’re on our own now, Grub. Time to make mom…make all the previous Summers proud. Let’s get down to the shop to pick up some supplies.”
“Copy that, buddy.”
“Think twenty re-routers will be enough, Chance? If not, we need to get to the storage compartment back at Freight.” Grub asked as he secured said twenty to his belt.
“It’ll have to be, Grunfuller. We can’t risk going back there and getting caught.”
“Sure you can keep it together enough to…to reach this ‘threshold’?”
“We’ll certainly find out! You ready, buddy?” I asked as I bit my lip nervously.
We were silent for a moment as we stared at each other awkwardly.
“By the way. You have my permission, Chance. Do it if you see a hole.” Grunfuller said neutrally.
“What? Your permission to do what?”
“Ground me, baby! If those things get to me and …you know…transform me…” He said sadly.
I was flabbergasted! My friend had just asked me to end his life rather than be possessed!
“Oh, Grunfuller, I…I couldn’t. I can’t!”
“Do it or I swear once one of them, I’ll find a way to bring every one of those stringy, gaunt looking, bastards down on you at once! Promise me, Chance Summers!”
Tears streamed down my face as I looked into his dead-serious eyes.
“I…I promise, Grunfuller.”
“Good, now let’s ground us some Hoblins!”
As mom predicted, Grub and I made an effective team. So far we had ‘grounded’ and absorbed fifteen genuine Hoblins and accidently killed four of our transformed crewmembers. I was hoping no more ‘conscripts’ would attack before I reached whatever ‘threshold’ was.
Lifting my locket from my shirt, I checked it. Mom’s portrait was almost completely colorized. Only a very narrow strip at the very top, remain colorless. I estimated ninety-five percent. Only five more til I reached…whatever.
Maybe my destiny?
Most likely my demise!
We were getting close to Sinae’s section again when we ran into four of them.
While Grub fought to ground his Hoblin, I struck out with both my rerouters and successfully grounded only one. I quickly regrouped and plunged my other rerouter into the one I had missed previously.
I could now easily see the orange colored Current flowing through the conduits of the storage hangar AND see that those Current conduits flowed freely in streams under the floor decking in straight lines, occasionally making sharp ninety degree turns to avoid structural components. All the sharp turns and branches reminded me of circuitry. It was…it was beautiful!
With three of the four Hoblins dispatched I turned my focus to the fourth and found myself watching the biggest, most disgustingly twisted and grotesque, Hoblin I had ever seen in my short experience with them, lumbering toward us!
“Watch! A big one is coming up behind us!”
My last adversary managed to knock one of my rerouters from my hand. I quickly replaced it with another from my belt and looked for my opening to strike the final blow.
‘NOW!’ something shouted in my head as I reacted instead of thinking. The blow found its target and I could feel Current surge into me once more.
“Buddy? A little help here.” Grub alerted.
I turned to see the huge Hoblin had Grub by his wrist and was trying to place some sort of small, round, bead looking device on him. I threw one of my rerouter at it. As luck would have it, I managed to get it to embed in its fragile looking, sickly gray, disproportional forearm.
The beast let out a hair-raising growl and bent over to the side to reach for the weapon. My eyes went wide as I noticed the remnants of a short, tan and orange tail about half way up the creature’s twisted, hunched, spine!
“SINAE!” I shouted.
“No way!” Grub shouted.
I saw the huge, gray-skinned, arm coming at me, but didn’t have time to react.
Everything went black.
The smell of death violently attacked my nose as I began to regain consciousness. My jaw felt like it had been dislocated from the widespread pain I felt there. Next I noticed that my hands were behind my back and that I felt another pair of hands tied to them.
“Grunfuller? That you behind me?” I asked quietly, trying not to attract the enemy’s attention.
“Nice of you to join the party, buddy. How’s the jaw? Was that… thing… really Sinae?”
“Dell and Sinae, combined, but I’m guessing someone else was merged with them. It was bigger than the last time I saw it. And to answer you’re other question; it feels like I lost a sparring match with Sinae. How long was I out?”
“Only a few minutes, Chance. Are they going to do what I think to us?”
“Seems like it, but why tie us up? I thought those bead-like devices paralyzed us victims?”
“Only thing I can move is my mouth, buddy; you?”
Carefully I tried wiggling my toes and fingers then tried flexing my arms and legs.
“Not so paralyzed. I can move my fingers and toes.” I told him.
“That might be the reason they tied us up then, buddy. So… your mom give you any secret pointers to get us out of this pickle?”
“I’m going to try something. Just try to keep looking frightened.”
“Not going to be a problem, buddy! Not. A. Problem!”
Concentrating, I opened my Current sense and began searching. There, on my right shoulder was a small bit of tainted Current. It had a slightly darker tint than what I had seen around the ship.
“Um… not to rush things, buddy, but the bad guys are pulling back! They did that before… you know… that.”
Quickly, I absorbed the small device’s Current and heard something small and metallic hit the deck. I hoped it wasn’t loud enough to draw attention.
“It’s been nice serving with you, Chance. Remember our pact if you manage to get out of this.”
I instantly saw the surge of ‘bad’ Current heading toward us from one of the Hoblins off to our left and concentrated as hard as I could. I had to absorb it to protect Grub! I had to save us so we could save our friends and shipmates! I had to survive! I pleaded to the higher powers for my survival. What mom had told me earlier rang through my head.
‘A Summers has always protected the species! A Summers will always perse-’
That thought was interrupted by the onset of the Current-based transformation surge. It felt like being thrown into an active star! My whole body felt aflame- the pain so intense I thought I would pass into unconsciousness at any moment! It would be easy to just let the blackness take me, but that was unacceptable! I had to fight this!
Somehow, somewhere close to me, I surprisingly heard what sounded like an old-time turbine spinning up! The whistle-like sound continued to increase in pitch and volume as I tried to absorb more and more Current. The ever-increasing whine became excruciating in my ears! If only I could keep it from getting to Grunf…
Every cell in my body exploded with the most intense pain I’d ever experienced! Yet, I couldn’t give up! Instead of folding, I doubled my concentration.
I had to do this. I had to save my friends!
The thunderously loud crackling of power arcing around us caused me to lose concentration and maybe consciousness.
I found myself standing next to someone about my height. A woman. She had long, flowing, black hair.
“Mom?” I gasped as I recognized her.
“I knew you could do it, honey! You’ve proven yourself a true Summers; but from here on everything will change. Everything will be very different. I hope you will find it for the better.”
“What happened? Am I dead?”
She gave me a warm, loving smile and replied, “I know it felt like that, but no. You are very much alive, honey. More alive than you’ve ever been before, than ever in your life as a matter of fact! What happened is you achieved your threshold, Chance.”
“So I exploded?”
Mom giggled pleasantly, her eyes sparkled excitedly.
“No silly. You have reached the threshold at which you can now use the Current to your desires. To your needs! In fact, you have just used YOUR Current to rescue yourself and Grunfuller, AND cleared the storage hangar of ,” she giggled again, “the bad guys.”
“Sinae and Dell!” I gasped.
“That merged, twisted and tormented, entity was not in the hangar bay, but you did ‘purify’ the area, honey. Good job.”
“How did I do that?”
“You requested your Current to help you protect your friends, Chance. I told you that Current is a living, breathing, entity. Don’t you remember?’
“Actually I’ve been a little busy lately, mom.”
“But you can see it clearly now; how it pulses; how it moves- flows- all around you?”
“I do, but that still doesn’t explain how it ‘agreed’ to help ME.”
“When you regain consciousness, have Grunfuller help you to your quarters. There are many things we need to discuss and many, many questions you’ll need answered before any further rescues are attempted, Chance.”
“Mom? What are we?” I pleaded for that all-important answer.
“Get back to your quarters, Chance! And please…please, don’t freak out when you wake up. As I said, things are going to be very different from now on…”
“Chance! Chance, you alive back there, buddy?” Grub’s voice called. It was laced with grave concern! “Talk to me, buddy.”
“I’ll live.” I groaned.
“Who’s that? Where’s Chance?”
“I’m right here, Grunfuller! Right where I’ve been since those Hoblins attempted to convert us.” I replied, though I really didn’t sound like me.
“Bullshit! Where’s Chance, Bitch!”
“Who are you calling a bitch, Grunfuller Lokust? You should be thanking me for shunting that conversion surge away from you; not calling your friend names! I should just leave you here to fend for yourself!” I responded angrily as I brought my hands from behind my back and rubbed the tingling from my wrists a few times.
Why did they tingle? Where had the zip-ties disappeared?
I brushed my hair out of my eyes and turned toward my friend.
“What is wrong with you, Grunfuller?” I asked.
Grub turned toward me and his mouth dropped open. What I saw of his face looked overflowing with Current! Pure, orange colored, Current. I blinked purposely and my sight returned to normal. He stared at me for what seemed hours.
“What…what’s wrong with me? What happened to YOU?” He asked after closing his mouth and inhaling sharply.
“I…I think I hit that threshold mom talked about. Why?” I asked as I brushed back more hair from my fac-.
Why was I suddenly brushing hair from my face? I always kept it close and tight. I felt my eyes widen as I chanced a look at my hand.
“What happened to me?” I screeched (yes, screeched! I didn’t realize my voice could go that high!) in shock looking at a hand that definitely wasn’t mine. Strangely, it had to be. I had full control over it and my other hand as well. But who’s hands were they?
“Maybe your mom can answer that question. We need to get back to your quarters to ask her, buddy.” Grub said as he struggled and finally stood up.
“Woah!” He exclaimed.
“What? Do I look like one of them? I didn’t shunt enough Current into myself?” I lamented as I continued to stare at my hands.
But they didn’t look like Hoblin hands at all, they…and none of the Hoblins I’d seen had long black hair! Small, delicate hands and long, thin fingers, long black hair? It was almost as if I was…
“How can I be a girl?” I shouted in surprised anguish as it all came together.
“I have no idea, buddy, but you definitely got it goin’ on!”
“Screw you, Grunfuller!” I shouted as I tried to stand. I had to get away from here…from him…from everything!
Try as I might, I just couldn’t figure out how to get myself off the floor. So, after a handful of failed attempts, and feeling as though I was going to have a breakdown, I did the unthinkable.
“Um…Grunfuller? Could you maybe help me up? I can’t seem to get coordinated here.”
“Thought you’d never ask, buddy.”
I felt his arms wrap around me from behind. That was when I realized there was more of me than I had observed!
As Grub lifted me to a full standing position, I could feel him at my back. It was then I realized there was more of him than expected, also!
“Is that what I think it is, Grunfuller Lokust?” I asked timidly as my cheeks went aflame.
“Sorry, buddy, but you wouldn’t blame me if you saw what I do right now!”
“And just WHAT do you see, Grunfuller?” I growled.
“Ummmm. We have to get back to your place, Chance! You can find out then. Come on!” He said as he began to pull me toward the compartment door.
If he hadn’t been holding tight, I might have fallen and sprained an ankle or even broken one when I tripped out of my standard issue work boots!
“Leave them! We have to get you out of here!”
As Grub lifted me to a full standing position, I could feel him at my back. It was then I realized there was more of him than expected, also!
“Is that what I think it is, Grunfuller Lokust?” I asked timidly as my cheeks went aflame.
“Sorry, buddy, but you wouldn’t blame me if you saw what I do right now!”
“And just WHAT do you see, Grunfuller?” I growled.
“Ummmm. We have to get back to your place, Chance! You can find out then. Come on!” He said as he began to pull me toward the compartment door.
If he hadn’t been holding tight, I might have fallen and sprained an ankle or even broken one when I tripped out of my standard issue work boots!
“Leave them! We have to get you out of here!”
After tripping several times and nearly falling face first several more, I finally managed to get my ‘sea legs’ and walk on my own, albeit unsteadily.
Ultimately failing to unlock my door by using the standard voice and body recognition, I manually entered my passcode into the door’s security controller.
“I guess I’ve really changed a lot, huh?”
“You haven’t seen the half of it, sweetheart!”
“Spare me the cute pleasantries, Grunfuller! I’ll be right back.”
Entering my bathroom, I gasped at seeing the reflected image in the over sink mirror!
As I gulped, she gulped. As I touched the soft, smooth cheek, she touched her cheek.
This creature I saw in my mirror mimicked me with every gesture, motion, facial expression, or even the slightest twinge I made. The image had long black hair, almost straight with a soft, natural, wave to it. This face was softer with higher cheekbones and had large, green eyes that pierced even my own soul.
In many ways I could see mom’s features. I recognized some of my father’s attributes as well, but mostly I looked like the sister I never had. I gawked for a few more minutes as I took in my new features, trying to memorize them for the next time I’d look at my reflection.
Impossible!
But this is what I looked like now. And Grub was right. I couldn’t blame him for the reaction I’d felt when he had helped me up!
Mom had said there would be changes- that nothing would ever be the same. I just didn’t understand how far those ‘changes’ would or could go!
“I need something that will fit me.” I told Grub as I re-entered my living area. My eyes briefly glanced to the trunk containing mom’s clothing.
“All kidding aside, that stuff might fit you now, buddy. Sorry, just trying to help.” Apparently, Grub had followed my eyes.
I wonder if that old sea chest will open now that you achieved your ‘threshold.’” He asked.
“We still have no key, Grunfuller; no way to open it otherwise. It might as well require magic.” I scoffed.
Magic… What happened to me could easily be seen as magic by primitive cultures.
Thinking about my Current sense, I blinked my eyes and was rewarded by the sight of streams of the orange Current running through the walls, deck, and ceiling around me. Looking toward the sea chest, I noticed small spots of the same orange Current highlighting each latch’s keyhole.
“Could you open for me, please?” I asked aloud. I had no idea why I even said it.
The locks clicked and both latches sprung open as if excited to do so.
I was mesmerized and also shocked that I could do such a feat.
“How did you do that?” Grub asked in shock.
I simply shrugged, not exactly sure myself.
What met our eyes in the newly opened chest really didn’t surprise me.
“More Clothes? What is it with your mom and tons of clothes buddy?”
Of course. More clothes…
But something about them caught my attention and I reached in to pull out a circular, black mass of neatly folded, stiff, material. It’s flat, wide base measured about two and a half feet in diameter and had a conical center that rose up to a point of about the same length as the thing’s diameter. As I straightened, fluffed, and smoothed the long packed hat, I noted that the point would not stay erect and continually sagged about six inches from the point. Was it made to do that?
Setting that aside, I retrieved the next item in the neatly stacked pile.
It was also made of black cloth, only this garment was silky, but thick and decorated with intricate orange lace. It had strong looking black laces woven up through a series of eyelets on one side and cups built into the other.
“Looks like mom had a bit of a wild streak, buddy! That’s one fancy corset.”
“And how would you know what a corset is, Grunfuller?” I questioned suspiciously.
“Hey, I’ve been around! I’m not the goody-goody you are. I think that’s a ‘bustier’ though.”
I nodded with a curt smile just to humor him and picked up a white shirt made of a similar silken material as the bustier but much thinner.
“What is all this?” I asked after I pulled out a short, black skirt and looked at it at arm’s length.
Lifting that skirt revealed a pair of neatly folded, silky, orange women’s panties, something I suspected to be an orange, suspender belt, and a pair of orange and white striped stockings also neatly folded, sitting atop a pair of black, leather, very high-heeled, knee-length boots!
“Woah! Very kinky, buddy! You going to model that outfit for me? In private, maybe?”
“That is enough, Grunfuller Lokust! I will not have you insinuating things like that around Chance!” Mom’s voice warned.
We both jumped!
I turned to see her hologram had reappeared.
“But how? How can you be here when the DataTab self-destructed, Mom?”
“Put the armor on, Chance. It will protect you from the Hoblins. Grunfuller? There is a set for you in there also. Now, get over your chauvinistic embarrassment quickly, and put the outfits on, both of you! You have much to do.”
Grub laughed outright.
“You want me to put that get-up on? Really? What kind of guy do you think I am?”
“I think you are exactly the ‘guy’ that will do or wear whatever it takes to rescue friends and crewmates, Grunfuller Lokust. Chance? Welcome to the Corps, honey. Now both of you… get suited up to kick some Hoblin ass!”
“You want me to wear this?” My voice squeaked as I held the corset at arm’s length.”
“To be quite honest, you will look better in it than Grunfuller, honey. Plus, you’re going to need the support now. Trust me on that.”
“You called it ‘armor’. Why? What kind of protection could this possibly provide us, mom?” I asked as I regarded the black skirt questioningly.
“I’ll brief you about your new capabilities while we suit you up.”
“Tell me the truth about Hopewell Summers, mom. I think we deserve to know.”
“Grunfuller? You stay out here and get changed. Chance? Follow me.”
Mom’s hologram led me into my sleep quarters. I was amazed the door even opened for it.
Once the door was closed, mom started our private briefing.
“Please get out of those ill-fitting clothes, honey. So, back in the late twenty-first century, space travel was in its very early years and humans were on the threshold of venturing outside Earth’s solar system for the very first time. Hopewell Summers was selected to be one of those people. He was chosen to command and pilot his craft past the Kuiper Belt and out of Sol’s Ort cloud. The mission was considered the pinnacle of Human technology and exploration. Hopewell and his crew launched from a place called Cape Canaveral, Kennedy Space Center. The civvies too, Chance. Thank you.”
“Pull on your panties then put on the blouse. Leave the top three buttons undone, and remember that the fasteners on women’s clothes are opposite of men’s, Honey. Anyway, six ‘Astronauts’ blasted off into the cosmos for their sixty month trip past the outer reaches of Earth’s system in a craft unproven for deep space travel, AND with a newly invented, untried, theoretical, propulsion system.”
“The mission proved more successful than anyone expected as they reached Sol’s outer border in three month’s time. A problem arose as Hopewell tried to slow the craft down so they could head back and report their success, however. In those days standard radio was the only means of communication and from their position in deep space it would take several months to reach Earth. Next come the stockings, Chance.”
“Think you can pull the stocking on without laddering them, honey?”
“I’ll manage.”
“Good. After the stockings, the garter belt goes on. Thread the straps under your panties. You’ll thank me later. Next, clip your stockings to hold them up. Where was I?”
“What happened? What did Hopewell’s crew find?”
“Oh. Thank you. Well, the propulsion system proved so efficient the crew found themselves entering the nearest system. They were well into the system’s inner planets before Hopewell could finally slow their craft enough to turn it and fire the retros, but not before they were detected by that system’s inhabitants. Now the skirt, honey. Zipper goes in the back. The belt buckles in front and should hang loose off your left hip.”
“I look ridiculous!”
“Actually, you look delectable, Chance. Any guy in his right mind is going to eat you up. Sit down, unzip the boots, and pull them on.”
“How in the world am I going to stand in these things, mom? They have to be four or five inches high!”
“You’ll do fine, honey. So…Hopewell and his crew were escorted aboard one of the Lynxin cruisers that intercepted…”
“Wait! Our ancestor made first contact with the Lynxin?”
“Why would you find that so strange, Chance? Didn’t you know the Lynxin have been our allies for over a thousand years? What do they teach you kids today?”
“Anyway, after proving to the Lynxin they meant no harm and had accidentally crossed into their system, Hopewell and his crew were accepted as a friendly subspecies. The Lynxin also offered to modify Hopewell’s spacecraft with their retro-thruster technology in exchange for the design specifications on the Earthling’s much more efficient ‘Ion Propulsion Drive’ to enable them to get home to Earth.”
“Now the hat, honey. The droop on the top points off to your two o’clock. No proper Current Mage would be caught dead without her hat being positioned correctly!”
“Current Mage? But I thought they were long gone…passed to myth centuries ago.”
“Not all of us, honey. Some of us just kept out of the spotlight. Out of sight, out of mind as they used to say? So, back to the briefing…While they were visiting and learning about the Lynxin, Hopewell and three of his crew began to experience strange visions. Visions in which they saw orange streams of energy flowing to, through, and around everything on the planet.”
“The Current?”
“The Current, Chance. The Lynxin, once realizing that humans were very sensitive to Current, taught them to respect and use it as an alternative form of power- as they had for centuries already. As you know, it’s a very potent form of power! Hopewell was the first person- Lynxin or human- to realize that Current was alive and tried to reason with it as if a sentient being- which it is. The other three decided to just use the Current to their advantage. To force it to do they’re will. To enslave it, honey!”
“By the time their ship was modified, the other three astronauts could manipulate Current to a fair degree, but only Hopewell could perform wondrous things. Magical things. The likes of which Merlin was said to have performed way back in Camelot.”
“What’s Camelot? Who’s Merlin?”
“Don’t forget the bustier, honey. You’ll need that to keep your new ‘assets’ under control. No. That will never work. Try standing up, honey. Once hooked, it will automatically tighten up. And Merlin was considered a ‘wizard’. It was said he could perform fantastic things using magic. And, as we all know, magic is something primitive people call everything they don’t understand. My theory is he was one of us Current Mages.”
It took a moment to catch my breath and to re-balance myself on the stilts I had on once the corset did its thing, but through trial and error, I finally found my center.
“Oh, you look wonderful, honey! Now, let’s go out and see how Grunfuller is faring, shall we?”
I couldn’t help but laugh! There stood Grub in an outfit matching mine. He looked extremely uncomfortable and not happy at all. Just as one would assume a guy in a skirt, bustier, high-heeled boots, and wide brimmed, pointy hat might look.
He inhaled sharply and his breath caught as he saw me, though.
“Why haven’t YOU ever been in my dreams?” He finally gasped. I could feel him undressing me with his stare and I unconsciously felt myself blush.
“Give it a rest, Grunfuller. In a moment you won’t be thinking of her in that way. Oh. The floppy point goes to your ten o’clock, dear. Chance? I’d like you to take his hands and ask the Current within you to reform Grunfuller into your assistant.”
“Wait! Reform? Into her assistant?”
“Just relax! It’s temporary and will last only as long as there is danger around you, dear. Chance? Are you ready to begin? If so, take Lokust’s hands.”
“Wait. Who’s ‘Lokust’?” Grunfuller demanded.
“Why, YOU, silly! Do you think a man’s name would sound appropriate when referring to a young woman?”
“A young woman?” Grub gasped as I finally understood and began concentrating on the Current coursing through me.
I did as mom suggested and asked that Grub become my assistant in fighting the Hoblin.
“Why do I have to become a girl? Can’t I just kill them while I’m male? What was that?”
“Wonderful, Chance! You’ve taken your first step to learning the Summers’ craft. And Lokust hardly felt a thing!”
“What do you mean I hardly…why do I sound so strange?” Grub cleared her throat as I smiled broadly at my accomplishment. “I…I sound like a girl!” She declared before stomping awkwardly into my bathroom.
I casually strutted over and leaned against the doorframe with my arms folded under my breasts to watch.
“You look an awful lot like a girl too, buddy. Hey. Thanks for agreeing to help me with the Hoblins.”
Lokust was a blond. Maybe a little shorter than I was, and had a little more going on up top than me. She filled out her outfit very well, though.
“This can’t be possible!” Lokust declared, as she took in her features in the same mirror I had earlier. She turned toward me and glared.
“You turned me into a girl! How could you turn me into a girl, Chance? Is this in retaliation for what happened that time on Degaba?”
Mom’s hologram began laughing uncontrollably!
“Oh! Oh, that is rich! To think Lucas actually got one right! Oh, if he were only here to hear this for himself!”
“Who is ‘Lucas’, mom?” I asked innocently.
“Never mind that now, girls. You have to get going if you want to rescue your friends. With every hour they spend possessed, they are that much closer to not returning to who they were. One more thing, Chance. In the chest are more lockets. They function in a similar way as yours. Give one to Lokust. It will help her utilize her Current to assist you. Lokust? Welcome to the Corps, dear. Now get going girls!”
Walking back into my sleeping quarters, I retrieved six of the rerouters I had carried on my work belt and used against the Hoblins. I gave three to Gru…Lokust and pushed three into the wide buckle, belt that accessorized our outfits. I also helped Lokust put on her locket. As with mine, the clasp disappeared once connected and became a solid chain. She wouldn’t be getting it off anytime soon without cutting.
“Let’s get going. Every second we waste we risk losing Dell and Sinae forever.” I prodded Lokust, hoping to pull her away from the mirror.
“Let’s go! You can play later, buddy!” I demanded as I pulled her, stumbling, out into the passage.
“My ankles hurt.” Lokust complained after about five minutes.
“And I suppose your boobs are sore too?”
“How’d you know?”
“I’m not going to answer that. Let’s just find Dell and Sinae.”
“Where are they?” I asked after several minutes of carefully searching the passageways throughout this section. We had headed directly to Sinae’s section hoping it was habit for her and if so, that habit had carried over somehow.
“Why don’t you ask the Current, buddy? Your mom said it was alive and from what she said it sounds like it’s sentient too.” Lokust suggested in a slightly snarky tone.
Focusing on the Current, I did just that.
“Two passages over, on the other side of the section. Thanks. I would never have thought of doing that, Lokust.”
“I’d much rather be called ‘Grub’ than ‘Lokust’.” She mumbled defensively.
“But Lokust, you’ve emerged from your cocoon and are soo much prettier in this form.” I teased.
“Screw you, Summers!” She groused.
“Like to see you try it now, buddy.” I laughed.
Lokust stopped and reached between her legs.
“Oh God,” she squeaked, “I forgot to chec…it’s…it’s gone!”
“Nice of you to finally notice, buddy. Let’s keep moving.”
Turning down an intersecting passageway, we met our first challenge. Four Hoblins were patrolling when they sighted us and immediately engaged. Dodging the blue, energy bolts those with weapons fired at us was easier than before my ‘threshold’ and we advanced aggressively.
Dispatching them was easier than expected and I noticed my absorption rate had increased dramatically. Lokust had done exceptionally well, too.
“Wow! Is that what it feels like for you, buddy?” She asked. Her eyes were wide in amazement.
“What, the surge of power flowing into your body as you absorb an opponent’s Current or your boobs trying to bounce out of your bustier when running and attacking.”
“Um… both?” She blushed.
“Let’s keep looking.” I suggested, rolling my eyes at her.
After several more skirmishes, we found ourselves entering one of the Mare’s large storage bays. This one had been emptied at our last port of call and had contained severely needed disaster recovery equipment and supplies, so it was now fairly free of obstructions.
“There they are; back corner, just sitting on the container.” I pointed so Lokust could see for herself.
“What’s the plan, Chance?”
“Somehow, we need to get close enough so I can try to restore them; a diversion, maybe?”
“Good idea, but I’m feeling the direct approach, buddy. Attack pattern: Sinae. Go straight on in and take out the collateral as necessary.”
“Pretty bold. What if it doesn’t feel like playing?”
“Oh, it’ll work, Chance. I’ll turn on the ol’ Grunfuller charm and I’ll have it eating out of my hand in seconds!” My partner boasted confidently.
“I would certainly believe that if…IF Grunfuller was here, Lokust! I don’t believe Dell or Sinae are into girls. You?”
“Shit! Forgot about that.” She said looking to the deck a moment.”Oh well. Same plan, but I’ll have to improvise. Ready, buddy?”
I nodded and we sheathed our rerouters then began to walk, bold as brass, toward our merged friends… thing…creature.
“Hey, could you direct two fellow girls to the nearest lavatory? We’ve been walking these halls for hours and, like, I’m afraid we both need to tinkle.” Lokust called out in the sweetest, girliest voice imaginable.
That was her idea of improvising? We’re both dead!
The creature that was our two friends simply ignored us and continued to sit and, from the look of it, brood.
“Helloooo. Are you deaf or something? I asked if you knew where the nearest toilet is! We have to pee really bad!”
She got no reaction from the huge beast.
“Great improv, buddy! You got them right where we want them.” I teased flatly. “Let me try something. Something that I consider to be more of a direct approach.”
Taking out one of my rerouters, I held it like a pointer towards our target. I didn’t want to kill it, just get its attention, so aimed slightly off to the side. Concentrating, I asked my Current to honor me with the result I imagined.
A blue bolt of Current sprang forth from my ‘wand’ and impacted the deck three feet to the right of the languishing beast.
“That was a little more direct than I expected, buddy! You certainly got its attention! Now what?” Lokust retorted as the beast jumped up, stared at us then started for us. It didn’t seem to be in any hurry.
“Let’s flank it. You take the right, I’ll hit from the left.” I suggested.
“Copy that.”
“Slowly, Lokust, slowly. Wait for it to make the first move.” I added.
“Understood.”
Just to keep its attention, I fired another shot of Current to the deck on its right again. That elicited a somewhat familiar, though strained, growl from the creature.
A blue bolt struck about a foot in front of the creature. It stopped to locate the origination.
“Hey, what do ya know? I can do that too, Chance!” Lokust said excitedly thus revealing her position.
The merged creature stopped and looked at me in something resembling pained confusion then let out another fearsome, sickening, growl. Could one of them still be cognizant?
“Sinae? Dell? Are either of you two in there?” I asked in a loud voice just to see if my hunch was correct.
Again the creature stopped and seemed to regard me; confused, surprised, and conflicted at the same time.
“It’s me. Chance.” I said pointing to myself.
“Look, I know I don’t look like the Chance you both knew, but I’m in here and I’m trying to reverse what was done to you. Please. Let us help.”
“Hey, girls! It’s me, Grunfuller. Look, I know I don’t look like myself right now either, but Chance and I are here to save you. Now how about you just take a seat and relax while we…”
The beast instantly leapt for Lokust. I fired off another shot, this time placing it between my partner and her attacker’s feet.
Instead of stopping it sidestepped the blast and continued toward Lokust. She readied her rerouter.
I fired a series of four shots between the beast and my friend in an attempt to stop it. It only seemed to slow down slightly so I hurried into the anticipated fray.
Lokust was doing a fair job of eluding the beast’s flailing blows but took a few hits from the beast’s faster right arm. That gave me the idea to attack on its left side.
As I approached I prayed that I could reverse whatever process the Hoblins had used on my friends. I had no love of killing them or any other transmuted crewmember if I could help it.
The beast wheeled around at the last second and made serious contact with my side, sending me skidding across the deck several dozen feet. Except for the surprise and some embarrassment for not seeing that one coming, I didn’t feel any broken ribs. In fact, I barely felt the hit. Maybe mom was right about this outfit being some kind of armor! So, after picking myself up and straightening my skirt, I re-engaged.
This time I managed to sink my rerouter into the beast’s left haunch.
The howl that emanated from it made me want to puke!
Now that I had made contact, I set to draining its Current, but hopefully in a way that wouldn’t hurt my friends. Because the wounded creature was flailing wildly, I wrapped my arms and legs around its spindly, distorted, and misshapen leg.
“YEEHAW! Ride ‘em Cowboy!” Lokust shouted as I continued to drain Current. A sudden blue flash blinded me as I continued to hold on, but somehow I found myself thrown free and sitting on my butt several feet away.
When my sight came back, I noticed four bodies lying sprawled on the deck. Two were men and two were women. One of the women had fur and tasseled ears!
“Sinae! Dell!” I shouted. As if that would automatically wake them up!
I hurried over and stopped next to Dell while Lokust had slid to a stop by Sinae.
“Hey! Simon was one of that thing too, Chance! Chief Conti as well!”
“Make sure they all have a pulse.”
“Copy that.” Lokust replied as she reached for and felt Conti’s neck for a pulse.
“Conti and Redman are alive, Chance. I’ll check SinAAKKK!”
I noticed the Lynxin’s large hand firmly around my partner’s neck.
“Sinae! Quit playing with your food!” I shouted with a smile on my face. “Didn’t your parents teach you better than that?”
Locust reached for and easily pried the hybrid’s fingers apart, and moved back from the confused Section Chief while holding her strong wrist at arm’s length.
Sinae regarded the unknown girl and her apparent strength for a moment, her ears twitching excitedly.
“What are you? Who are you? You smell familiar, but I don’t recognize you.”
“Hey! I didn’t know she could form full sentences, Chance?” Lokust said as she looked over at me.
“AAAAKKKKK!”
Sinae had reached for Lokust’s neck with her other hand and squeezed.
“Answer my question!”
“Sinae, stop squeezing Grunfuller’s neck. You’ll never hear the end of it if you leave a mark, and she already bitches way too much in this form as it is!” I advised our Spec-Ops trained friend.
“You speak like Chance Summers, but you smell of vanilla and citrus. What are you? Who are you both?” She looked back at Lokust.
“Release our friend and we’ll talk, otherwise I’ll have to stun you and I’d rather not do that to one of my best friends. Mom’s hologram would never let me forget it.” I warned.
Sinae’s head shot around towards me and instantly released Lokust from her tight grip.
“Chance? Is that really you? What happened?”
“First we need to evacuate this compartment before we receive company. I’m sure our friends heard our little confrontation. Are you capable of walking?
“I fell drained, but I’ll push myself. What about the others?”
“I’ll get the guys, Chance, you grab Dell and help Kitty back to your place.” Lokust suggested as she carefully picked up and positioned Simon then Conti over her shoulders.
Sinae’s eyes almost popped out of her head!
“Come on then. Let’s get out of here.” I said having already placed Dell over my left shoulder. I walked over and helped Sinae up with my right hand.
“I put Dell into bed. She seems to be just sleeping, hopefully nothing more serious. How are you doing, Sinae?” I asked as I exited my sleeping quarters. Lokust had placed the two guys on my living area floor against the wall opposite the entrance door. Both were still unconscious.
“How did this happen, Chance? How can you be female now?”
“Apparently, this is what mom meant by ‘threshold’.”
Those exotic eyes of hers scanned me from head to toe several times, while her nose seemed to be working overtime.
“You look very much like your mother.”
“Thanks. This is the last thing I ever expected the term ‘threshold’ to represent, but it allowed us to rescue you, Dell, Simon, and Conti. I only hope we can do the same for the rest of the crew.”
“You will need help.”
“Mom said as much. She also pointed out that our outfits,” I motioned to what Lokust and I were wearing, “are some kind of armor. It took your blow and I hardly felt a thing.”
The six-foot Lynxin slumped, her gaze set toward the deck.
“Did I…we hurt anyone else?”
“Not that we know of, but it broke my heart to see you and Dell get transformed then merge. I am really, really glad we got you all back.”
“I wish to help reclaim the ship, Chance Summers.” Sinae volunteered.
“Then you’ll need your own ‘protective’ outfit.” I said as I walked over to the sea chest and picked up one of the extra outfits it contained.
“You can change in the bathroom. I’m going to check on Dell.”
Sinae appraised the clothing, walked into my bathroom, and closed the door.
Dell rolled onto her side as I entered. I watched in silence as she started to move and moan simultaneously.
“Everything is going to be okay now, Dell. You’re safe in my quarters. Sinae, Simon, and Conti are here too.”
Dell rubbed her face a few times then tried to focus on me.
“Who are you? Who’s quarters am I in?” She asked in a groggy, almost drunken, stupor.
“I’m Chance Summers and you are in my quarters. Grunfuller, I mean Lokust and I, were able to reverse what the Hoblins did to you. We brought you all back here to recover.” I explained slowly.
She bolted upright and stared at me intensely!
“You aren’t Chance! Chance is a man!”
She paused and appraised me quietly for a few seconds.
“What in the worlds are you wearing?”
“Mom calls it ‘protective armor’. It looks like a racy old party costume, to me.” I blushed.
“Your mom calls it…Chance?”
“In the flesh…well, slightly different flesh than before… Look, I’ll explain everything in a few. Right now, are you hurt anywhere?”
“Not hurt, per say, just extremely tired, like I just did calisthenics on a high gravity planet. Is Sinae okay?”
“Yes. She’s getting ‘suited up’ as we speak.”
“Suited up?”
“Mom was thoughtful enough to provide more of these outfits. I’m thinking to form a team?” I told her as I motioned down my body.
And once ‘suited up’ then what?” She asked as her eyes narrowed.
“Then I guess we go kick some Hoblin ass.” I smiled.
“I’m in! No sense arguing it, Chance! I’m. In.”
“I thought you might say that, here. I saved this just for you.”
With a snap of my fingers a fourth outfit appeared on the bed.”
“Hhhhhhow?”
“Suit up and find out. As mom would say, ‘Welcome to the Corps’, Dell.” I smiled as I turned to walk out.
“Oh. Mom says the bustier goes on the outside, by the way. Come out when you’re ready. Lokust and I will be waiting.”
“Who’s ‘Lokust’?”
“Grunfuller.” I replied as my bedroom door closed.
“How’s Dell?” Lokust asked after my sleeping quarter’s door closed.
“She’s in.” I smiled.
“Wow! I like the odds. Four against what…ten thousand? It’s doable.”
“How are Simon and Conti?”
“Still out. I guess guys can’t take the strain of trans…for…may…shun?” Grub…or Locust answered then realized what she was saying.
“Did that just come out of MY mouth? Buddy? You need to change me back! Quickly! I’m starting to think like a girl!” Lokust cried.
“Mom said you would turn back when the danger is over, Lokust. Quit your complaining.”
“I think she looks cute, Chance. I overheard. Is there some way you can keep her in this form? Maybe permanently?” Sinae laughed as she stepped out of the bathroom carefully.
“We would be doing exactly what the Hoblins did to you, so no. Grunfuller will return after the Mare has been returned to our control and the invading Hoblins dealt with.”
“A real shame. I know a guy that would love to meet a girl like Lokust here.”
“You’re a very sick and cruel Kitty, you know that, right?” Lokust glared darkly at our tall, Lynxin friend.
“You look very nice, Sinae.” I complimented.
“I have only one complaint. My ears feel cramped inside this strange hat.”
“Somehow I don’t think that should be a problem once I activate you. How does the rest of it feel?
“It fits purrrfectly. Thank you, Chance. Though, this fabric…I’ve never felt anything so soft…so smooth…Wait. Did you say your mother referred to it as protective armor?”
“Her words, not mine. Why?” I answered but looked at her in confusion.
“Lynxin legend speaks of a species of Arachnid that produced silk that had all these properties: Smooth, comfortable, soft, and incredibly durable! This can’t be that though as the Weaver species died out almost a thousand years ago. And, as far as I know, no synthetic substitute has ever been produced to rival it. So that means…”
“Your uniforms are over a thousand years old. You are correct Kitty Sinae of FeLane.” Mom’s hologram interrupted to complete Sinae’s statement.
“Uniforms? These look more like adult masque costumes the FeLane High Courts of old would require for festivals.”
“Again, very intuitive, dear. They were patterned after those very costumes, just with a few necessary modifications.”
“The Weavers’ silk.”
“And a few not so obvious modifications which you will become aware of in the coming confrontations.”
“What are you really, Mrs. Summers? What is…what is Chance…really?”
“Let’s hold all questions until the fourth member of your team comes in, ladies. The full briefing will start then.”
“Chance? Could you help me lace…this…thing…Sinae? You look fabulous!” Dell asked as she came out of my Sleep quarters holding her bustier loosely around her middle. She stared first at me, then Sinae, then at Lokust.
“Why are we all dressed up for Halloween? I thought the ship was under attack?”
“Chance. Help your teammate with her foundation. Dell, honey, as soon as you get put together, I’ll start the briefing. Oh, the bustier tightens itself, honey.”
“What briefing? Who are you?” Dell asked and pointed to Lokust.
“Grunfuller offered to help, too, Dell.” I said.
“But you’re a girl!”
“Yeah! Tell Chance that. She’s the one that changed me into this.” Lokust complained.
Dell turned to look at me in confusion, and fear.
“You? You changed him into…into a…a her? What are you, Chance Summers?”
“THAT IS ENOUGH! This briefing will now proceed!” Mom’s hologram shouted.
“To start off. I want to thank you all for volunteering to help Chance in her service to the species. I am not afraid to inform you that this, your unit, will see its fair share of action and if any of you feel you cannot handle it, please tell me now, BEFORE your lockets are placed.”
“Oh. Sure. Now you give me the out.” Lokust snarked. “Does the word ‘trapped’ mean anything to you, lady?”
“Stop complaining, Lokust! You won’t PMS for another three weeks yet.”
“WHAT? Oh, God, I’m doomed. Kill me now, Chance!”
“Are you sure she is a trusted friend, honey? Libra didn’t complain this much and she was royalty!”
“You knew my great ancestor?” Sinae gasped.
“Mom? You want to explain how you could possibly know this Libra person? You’ve never been to FeLane as far as I know.”
“I was just getting to that if Miss Lokust would stop complaining and interrupting this briefing!”
“Chance, Libra was the name of our High Queen on FeLane one millennia ago.” Sinae informed me…us.
“Let’s start with introductions, shall we? Chance? You already know Dell, Sinae, and Lokust.” Mom paused.
“United States Marine Corps, Major Hopewell Freeman Summers at your service, ladies.”
The room fell silent after the deafening sound of air being sucked quickly into our lungs. It remained deathly quiet for several minutes while mom’s hologram calmly appraised each of us repeatedly.
“Well. That went better than calculated! I had thought at least one of you- Lokust- would have lost consciousness. Yes. I was THAT old, Chance. Age never stopped me from trying to have you though! I will never forget the day you were born! So perfect, So…mine!”
Mom’s hologram wiped her eyes.
“Moving on. As to what I was and the four of you are. Well, that’s a little complicated. I guess the modern term, ‘Current Mage’, just about covers it, but I’ll just use the old terms for my convenience. When deployed in the field- in public- we’ll refer to each other as ‘Ladies’ and the team as ‘The Coven’. So, ‘Lady Chance’ is a member of the ‘Coven’. Got it? Okay. Good. Continuing. Each of you now wears the specially designed and manufactured, officially sanctioned, ‘T.M.’, custom tailored, ‘uniform’ of the Witch Corps. An officially sanctioned United States Marine Corps Blacker than Black, Spec-Ops group formed ten years after we returned to Earth.”
Mom’s hologram paused to let that sink in a while.
“So on to our historic background. Way back, when I first visited FeLane, my crew and I found we could ‘feel’ Current flowing all over, through, and around Sinae’s homeworld. Libra allowed us to study the phenomena- to learn about it. She also taught us how to honor it and ask it to do things for us, but never to demand from it!” Mom looked to Dell and Sinae- her eyes sparkling with excitement.
“Girls. At this time I would like you to take one of Chance’s hands in yours. All accept you, Lokust. You already know what is to happen.”
“What will happen, Chance? Are you going to turn us into guys? Like you turned Grunfuller into a girl?” Dell sniped in fear.
“My daughter is not going to change your gender, ladies. She is just going to ask her Current to help you help HER fight the Hoblins. And to do that the Current must ‘optimize’ each of you. Like it has Lokust.”
“Optimize? How so?” Sinae questioned.
“In order to maximize Current retention and usage, several parameters must be met. First the body must be modified to accept Current as I have stated previously. Second. In order for maximum Current storage and retention, the body must be female. For some unknown reason females of the species are able to retain and actually use Current much more efficiently than our male counterparts.”
“Next the body must be strengthened for battle. I’m sure you have already experienced Lokust’s enhanced strength, Sinae?”
Our friend nodded uncomfortably in acknowledgement. She was one of the strongest women on the Mare and Lokust, a perky looking, blond of five-eight, with no visible muscle tone at all, had bested her. Easily.
“Last, the governor must be fitted to the wearer to facilitate efficient use of Current and to limit and cleanse the inrushing tainted Current when draining away Hoblins. That is why Chance had to transform you into a ‘girl’, Grunfuller! It was for your own safety and health.”
“So, our lockets are this governor, mom?” I asked just to make it clear.
The hologram nodded.
“So. Chance will now optomize you both. I am told it is an amazing feeling. Enjoy, ladies.”
Retaking Sinae’s hand, I began to concentrate- to ask my Current to let my two friends help me save the Mare and her crew.
“Wow! That was amazing, buddy!” Lokust gasped excitedly after a moment.
“What is taking so long, Chance?” Sinae asked impatiently.
“Yes, Chance. I thought we were supposed to feel something? When are you going to… um… optimize us?” Dell inquired impatiently.
“That’s incredible, honey! I’ve never been able to power up my assistants without them feeling ‘something’. Wonderful!”
Opening my eyes to look at what I’d done, I was mesmerized!
“What did she do? I didn’t feel a thing.” Dell questioned as she appraised Sinae. Her eyes went wide
“Woah! Your tail!”
“What about my tail, Dell? I thought we talked this out already. I’m over it. It’s a non-issue.”
“It’s long, and…”
“It’s WHAT?” Sinae began chasing her newly lengthened tail around trying to get a look.
“Hang on a minute.” I ordered as I stopped her and gently grasped the elusive appendage. Carefully, I pulled it around so she could see it.
“By the way, your ears look so pretty the way they stick out of your hat.” I complimented.
“What? Oh my stars! My tail! It’s back!”
Sinae looked on the verge of tears.
“A tail befitting the true heir to the throne of FeLane, wouldn’t you say, Princess Kitty? I must say that, when I first retrieved your HIGHLY classified and encrypted file, I didn’t see the connection. That is until I simulated Libra’s unique, longer tail. You look very much like her, Sinae. Very much like her, indeed. The long, flowing, orange/tan tresses also add to that likeness. Welcome to the Corps, Lady Kitty Sinae, Princess of FeLane.”
“You’re a princess, Kitty? And…and ‘Kitty’ is your real first name? I thought your last name was Ackktt?” Lokust asked in complete surprise.
Our six-foot, Lynxin friend- now with her new three-foot tail, growled menacingly. Sinae’s left hand grabbed Lokust’s loose blouse while her right hand came up close to Lokust’s face and her pointer claw shot out with an audible ‘SHHHING’.
She looked startled by that for an instant, but quickly composed herself.
Dell laughed. “She had a hairball at the time.”
“I had a cold at the time,” the Lynxin corrected, glaring at Dell a moment before returning her glare to Lokust, “and if you ever…EVER let that get out, I will personally gut you! Copy?”
Lokust withered; her eyes wide in fright. “Copy.”
“Hey! Not to ruin good entertainment, but how do I look? Am I any different? Do I have a tail, too?” Dell interrupted feeling left out.
“No dear, no tail, but you have had some work done.” Mom smiled. “It seems the Greek Gods of old have smiled on their daughter and granted you beauty befitting your station, Artemis Dell, Goddess of the Hunt.”
“Who’s ‘Artemis’?” Dell asked in confusion.
“You are, dear! You are now the truest representation of Greek sculpture given life. Welcome to the Corps, Lady Artemis Dell, Goddess of the Hunt.” Mom told our stunningly beautiful, bronze-skinned, brunette. Dell’s hair was now much longer and woven into a single, thick braid that hung to her amazing new ass. She also seemed a bit taller than her normal five-six.
“Great. Everyone gets a pretty name except me. I’m just lowly Lokust Grunfuller of Grub.”
“If that is how you wish others refer to you, but I much prefer ‘Lady Lokust Grunfuller, Mage of the Four Winds. I think it suits the new you much better, dear.”
“You weren’t around when we provided emergency efforts on Devlin Four! Boy did those rations do a number on his gut! I can tell you he was a ‘Mage’ of many more winds than four on that mission.” I horn-dogged.
“I actually heard about that one! It was the mission where you were confined to your quarters or the planetary government threatened to sue the Galactic Council for planet-wide atmospheric destabilization, right?” Dell teased with a devious smile.
“Oh. You guys are Just. SO. Funny.”
“Ladies? Can we please get this briefing back on the rails? Time is of the essence.”
“Of course, Major, please continue your briefing of our ‘royal’ selves.” I replied regally.
“As you were growing up, I never once imagined you to be this much of a wise-ass, Chance. So, where was I?”
“History of the Witch Corps 101, Major Summers.” Lokust replied.
“Now you, M’lady, have always been a wise-ass! Anywho, getting back to Ancient History. Queen Libra stressed the idea of Current being alive and sentient then urged us, and ultimately our species, to respect it. She said that failure to do so would produce grave, disastrous, and unforeseen consequences. I’m sorry to say that she was completely correct.”
“Charles, Chantell Denison, and I seemed to be the only sensible ones of our crew. We each went out of our way to show respect for the new -to us- powerful energy source. Our three fellow astronauts disagreed. What their names were, I no longer wish to recall because after what had happened, the calamity that enveloped them, a name or names no longer applied.”
Mom’s hologram paused a moment as she audibly sighed.
“They demanded complete control of their own stored Current and set about acquiring more. They then sought out Earth’s indigenous Current and tried to enslave it, greed and wealth being their driving motives. As they gathered more and more Current, rationalizing that they could sell it for a massive profit, their personalities started to degrade and twist. They began seeing themselves as Demi-Gods or even full-fledged Gods.”
We were now listening with unwavering attention.
“It all came crashing down on them when they began to see each other as rivals. It really does not matter which decided to expunge the others at this point in time, but from what Charles, Chantell, and I could theorize, their Current thought enough was enough. But ‘it’ could not escape or purge the greed, selfishness, egotistic, controlling, and murderous emotions all species hold. Their Current, the vast reservoirs stored within each one of our former crewmates, began to ‘taint’- to twist and corrupt as much or more than their ‘owners’. The two stronger decided to ‘absorb’ the weaker third’s Current. I’m sure you all are familiar with the blue plasmatic ball that engulfs it’s victims upon conscription?”
Sinae and Dell instantly sought out my shoulders and began crying openly. The feeling, at first, felt awkward but was quickly replaced by a genuine feeling of fulfillment knowing I was helping provide some comfort to my friends.
Mom’s holographic face saddened and paused silently a minute or two before continuing.
“I am truly sorry you both experienced that. When Chance alerted me to your conscription, my heart fell to pieces and if not for her staunch resolve… A similar plasma ball engulfed all three of our former crewmates and when it faded, two grotesques, sickly, gray-skinned, horribly disfigured, and twisted, Hobgoblins stood, hunched over in excruciating pain and dazed. Before anyone could approach, they recovered and simply disappeared. Over the ensuing years and centuries Charles, Chantell, and I did our best to track and ‘purify’ their minions. We’ve never found those two original Hobgoblins though.”
“Um…I’m confused. How did you determine that females were superior to males regarding Current, and how did you become Chances mother. I presume ‘Hopewell’ was a man’s name?” Dell asked.
“I think I might have that one figured out already, Dell.” Lokust dramatically drew her fingers down her sides.
“What? You think that I transfigured myself into female form, Lokust? It was as far away from that as you can get. It was an accident!” Mom’s hologram glared at my transformed work partner.
“While still on FeLane, Libra was interested in testing our limits. No one else on the planet at that time seemed capable of such manipulation of Current. She asked me to volunteer to test our storage capacity. Before the testing commenced, I was given what appeared to be a locket- actually a modified thrust percentage gauge from an old spacecraft- to wear. I was told that it would monitor the amount of Current absorbed and held inside me.”
“Current was carefully presented to me in ‘puddles’ of a calculated displacement. I was to either absorb or refuse it based on how I felt. The project took several days and during that time I began to notice slight changes. Mostly in my personality and sexual preferences.”
“On day four, my ‘gauge’ read ‘full’. Libra told me that she was satisfied with the outcome of the experiment, but I was still curious as to my actual limit and so, talked Libra into continuing the experiment. On day five, a supply conduit ruptured and threatened the scientists and Libra, who insisted on attending the testing that day! I began absorbing it as best and as fast as I could even though the pain became unbearable. I remember begging for my Current to help me survive the overload I felt might kill me so that I could save everyone around me. That was when I reached my ‘threshold’! It was the very first time anyone had ever seen someone enveloped in blue plasma. When the blinding light finally faded, I was like you see me. Libra ordered all records and research from the experiment destroyed and imposed a permanent gag order to everyone involved.”
“NASA was in a quandary as to what to do when we landed at Canaveral’s runway. I mean, no astronaut had ever ‘mutated’ while on a space mission before. I was glad that Libra made us carry her diplomatic message of welcome and cooperation back home with us. She claimed full responsibility for my ‘accident.”
I stood there stunned. I had inadvertently done something similar when the Hoblins had tried to trans…‘transconfigure(?)’ me and Grub!
Was that what my dream image of mom meant by ‘I proved myself a true Summers’?
“Chance? Buddy, are you okay?”
“From the look on her face I’d say my daughter did the same thing I just described.”
“So now what? I live as long as you, mom? I live while everyone around me grows old and dies? What kind of life is that?” I cried, tears flowing down my face.
“I don’t want to live forever.” I sobbed.
“I didn’t either, honey, but it isn’t so bad…”
“That is cold, Mrs. Summers! Really cold!” Grub…Lokust scolded as she came over and pulled me to her shoulder.
“What I meant was that it really isn’t so bad when you have friends to share the time with, ladies. Charles and I shared a lot of good times in our fourteen hundred years together. If Chantell’s shuttle hadn’t crashed on approach ten years ago, you could have asked her yourself.”
“Are you trying to say that, because we volunteered to help Chance, we’ll live just as long as she does?” Sinae choked in disbelief- her ears twitching wildly.
“I don’t want to be a girl for that long, though!” Lokust moaned.
“Is she putting me on? Was Grunfuller ever that blond, Chance?” I noticed Sinae and Dell nodding comically. Mom’s hologram seemed to roll her eyes.
“RE-cap! Lokust not turn back to man until danger… current mission over, THEN Lokust turn back to Grunfuller. Grunfuller only turn into Lokust when Chance need Lokust. Is that simple enough to understand, dearie?”
“I think so?” Lokust answered shyly.
“Lord in Heaven! The kids these days!” Mom’s hologram groaned in protest.
“Getting back on track. Well after my accident and after the Hobgoblins or Hoblins came into existence, the newly incorporated Witch Corps was back on FeLane where Libra’s scientists researched and developed the lockets you now wear. They not only indicate your Current reservoir level, they also limit your absorption and dissemination rates while cleansing the incoming Current of all the overlaid corruption or ‘taint’. Your Weaver-based clothing can withstand even YOUR newly modified claws, Princess Kitty.”
Mom’s hologram actually stuck her tongue out at the Lynxin.
“What happens when WE reach our ‘threshold’?” Sinae asked, ignoring mom’s jab.
“Once activated there is no longer a threshold, ladies.”
“I knew it! I’m going to end up in some seedy spaceport one hundred pounds overweight with seventy-five screamin’ kids all wanting to suckle mommy’s tits!” Lokust cried in resignation.
Dell, Sinae, and I all stared at our friend and compatriot in shocked disbelief. Did she even realize how she was acting or sounding?
“Current induced hormonal overload, girls. She’ll be over it after the adrenaline rush of kicking more Hobgoblin ass. Which is what you four should be doing instead of listening to some deceased old crone reminisce about ancient history. Now get out there and make the Corps proud, ladies!”
Mom’s hologram disappeared.
“I guess the briefing’s over. Let’s go to our shop compartment to gear up.” I said as I took two of my rerouters in hand. I asked my Current to redesign the rerouters to better compliment my outfit. They instantly morphed into magic wands befitting the ‘Witch’ I had become.
“Nice trick, Chance. I hope you intend on sharing it with the Coven.” Dell smiled devilishly.
“It’s easy. Just ask your Current to change whatever you choose into something that you can use against the Hoblins.” I advised as I stuck my main wand into my belt on the left then lifted the side of my skirt and stuck the other into the top of my right stocking.
“That’s my backup.” I said smoothing my skirt again.
“Wow! I guess I’m ahead of the curve on that.” Lokust giggled as she produced her wand from out of her blouse’s left sleeve.
“I figured this out back in the storage bay. When we came to rescue you.” She added while twirling it between her fingers several times as she looked at Dell and ‘Kitty’.
“M’ladies’,” I started, but couldn’t help giggling, “Our enemies await us and grow thirsty for confrontation. Shall we make haste?”
Reaching our shop without being discovered, I promptly handed out our supply of rerouters.
Sinae wasted no time and transformed her allotment into a wand and a healthy supply of throwing stars, ‘shurikens’ I think they were called. She took one of our utility belts in hand. It morphed into a bandoleer with several pouches to hold her new weapons of choice.
Dell changed a rerouter into the requisite wand, another into a very ornate and strong looking, recurve hunting bow. A dozen other rerouters became its accompanying arrows. A utility belt became her quiver.
I was impressed with my friends’ choices of weapons. I hoped they knew how to use them. Something…some feeling deep inside me knew they did AND with lethal effectiveness!
“Everyone ready then?” I asked as I saw Lokust looking at our shunt assortment in deep thought. Picking one of the longest ones, it became a leather whip complete with a tasseled end. She recoiled and snapped it at the wall once. Sparks shot from the impact point. Casting it back and forth a few times she changed its course and caused it to quickly wrap itself around her waist a few turns then behind and over her right shoulder before tucking its tasseled end back into itself at her waist.
It was the most amazing thing I‘d ever seen! The speed in which she did it also surprised me.
“Bitch!” Dell accused jealously as she shouldered her bow.
“Now I’m ready.” Lokust smiled happily.
Sinae snarled fiercely as she nodded to me.
“Okay, Let’s kick some Hoblin ass and take back the Mare!”
Sinae snarled fiercely as she nodded to me.
“Okay, Let’s kick some Hoblin ass and take back the Mare!”
Our first real skirmish was not very exciting. We encountered twelve Hoblins blocking the cross passage between sections four and twelve. We were on them in nothing flat; Lokust taking out three; Sinae competing with four of her own; Dell took out three with just her wand, and I was on ‘cleanup’ with the last two. All turned out to be conscripted crewmembers- enlisted at that.
“So, with a crew of ten thousand, where is everyone?” Dell asked. I think, given the light opposition, we were all asking that question.
“Why don’t you ask your Current where the party is, buddy?” Lokust suggested. “It worked last time.”
Another good idea from her.
“It’s not telling me a specific location like it did with Dell and Sinae. I guess I was more attached to them and less with the rest of Mare’s crew.” I answered as I opened my eyes with my Current sense still enabled.
As before when I did that, I could see the bright orange Current flowing all around us. I also noticed each of us having an insanely bright orange aura surrounding us- coming from us. Our Current pulsed at a slightly different rate than that of the ship, too.
“Wow! We’re overflowing with Current! I never expected it to look so beautiful.”
And then I caught notice of something in several Current ‘paths’ traveling along the deck under our feet. The Current’s usual orange pulse was interrupted intermittently by a slightly darker orangeish-red blotch that pulsed slightly slower.
“Hey, can anyone else see this?” I asked my friends pointing to one of the possibly corrupted Current streams.
“We see a deck, Chance. What do you see?” Sinae shot back thinking I was pulling something. She, Dell, and Lokust stopped and turned around toward me.
“There she goes again with that ‘I can see and feel the Current’ routine.” Dell added as both she and Sinae looked at me with a raised eyebrow apiece.
“Guys. Listen to her.” Lokust warned. “Chance can actually see the Current flowing around us. I bet we can all see it now…as we are now. Right, buddy?”
I nodded with a shrug.
“Everyone close your eyes and ask your Current to help you see it then open your eyes. I’m thinking Lokust is right.”
Kitty, Dell, and Lokust recoiled as they each opened their eyes. They began looking around in awe as if seeing the compartment we were in for the very first time. Each time their eyes passed over me though they shaded them with their hand.
“I would’ve never imagined it to be this beautiful,” Sinae gasped, intentionally looking off to the side of me.
In fact all three of my friends seemed to suddenly be avoiding me visually!
“Hey, buddy? Not to split hairs, but why are you SOOO much brighter than Kitty and Dell?”
“You mean, why is she so much brighter than you and Dell, Lokust? Sinae corrected.
“Everyone! Don’t! move!” Dell hushed us as I noticed her gaze fixed on me. She blinked twice. The beyond serious stare she was giving me made my blood suddenly run cold!
Everything was still and silent for a moment.
In the next instant she had grabbed her bow, grabbed an arrow, attached something from it to her wrist protector- which I hadn’t even known she’d had, nocked the arrow, pulled back, and fired!
I felt the fletching tickle my neck as her arrow passed by me at extremely close range.
She’d done that all in one, smooth, motion!
A blue arc raced past me just after I’d turned to juke out of the way.
A big Hoblin had appeared behind us some ninety feet away, but was now withering as Dell absorbed its Current.
“Damn, Girlfriend! Nice shootin’!” Lokust swooned.
Sinae regarded Dell quietly- as if re-evaluating our friend.
“It just suddenly appeared back there. I had to tone down my Current sight to see past you, Chance. Sorry I got so close to you. I’ll give my next shot a wider margin.”
“Very nice! I guess mom was right renaming you ‘Artemis’; you definitely got the skills!” I praised.
“So what were you saying about the Current I assume we all can see, Chance?” Sinae asked to get me back on topic.
“See this stream right here?” I pointed. “Every-so-often a darker hued blotch passes along it. Watch.”
“Wonder what it means, buddy?” Lokust questioned.
“Tainted Current.”
“You mean these things can travel the Current conduits?” Dell gasped. “Is that even possible?”
“As possible as a woman with next to no specialty weapons training making the money shot on a bad guy on the first try.” Sinae responded calmly.
“Without colateral.” She added with a nod to me.
Dell gulped.
“Well. Mom said we’ve been optimized.” I shrugged again. “I think my conduit theory makes sense the way these things just ‘pop’ up. Let’s get those two crewmen someplace safe until they wake up.
From my job of tracking down and fixing Current leaks through the Mare, I knew of a ‘wet’ closet nearby. A ‘wet’ closet was a term we used to describe a water filtration and reclamation compartment. Current and water didn’t mix very well, so had to be isolated. Since no Current flowed near these compartments save for a few illuminators, I was hoping them safe to hide recovering transformees.
“I would’ve never thought of moving them to a wet closet, buddy. No Main Current conduits- no badies. Great idea if…if they can’t fit through a ‘keep alive’ conduit!”
Once back out patrolling the passageways, I motioned us into one of the larger compartments in this section.
“I don’t see any of them in here, Chance. What’s up?” Dell whispered loud enough so that only the four of us could hear.
“I’ve been thinking…”
“Is that wise, buddy?”
I ignored my friend’s friendly jab. “Thinking about my conduit theory. I wonder what would happen if a conduit was suddenly cut off… isolated?”
“We’d probably be knee deep in Hoblins, Chance. IF your theory holds true. It could be a way of containing engagements.”
“Let’s find out. Lady Kitty can you put a shuriken here and here,” I said as I ran over to and indicated a specific spot on the compartment’s deck. “then here and here?” I pointed to another. “Lady Lokust? Time to use that fancy shunt of your’s. After Kitty stops the Current flow to that spot, I want you to shunt around it using the outermost shurikens. Understand?”
“Copy that, Lady Chance. Ready when you are Lady Kitty.”
“Huntress, you might want to take a better vantage point. Remember I’m going to be doing the close in stuff. Please don’t shoot me.”
“Let’s just do this, guys.” Dell answered as she pulled her bow, attached and nocked an arrow, and took aim at the soon to be blockage.
“When you’re ready, Lady Kitty?”
Sinae reached into one of her bandoleer pouches and four throwing stars whizzed from her hand to embed themselves in the deck at exactly the places I had specified. Wow, was she good! Lokust quickly unwound, snapped the whip a few times and smoothly jumpered the outer shurikens. It all happened in under a second!
With my Current sight still enabled, I noticed four darker blotches stop and move back and forth a few times between the inner stars.
Four Hoblins sprang from thin air right in front of me! Dell nailed two of them almost instantly as I pulled my backup and dove, two-fisted, at the other two.
“Impressive, buddy, but I thought magic wands were used for magic, not impaling.”
“Point taken. But I haven’t settled on an attack style yet.”
“Throwing bolts of blue Current looked pretty impressive when we rescued the girls, buddy. Why not adapt that?”
“Hey, guys? We have three more of our crew to get to safety?” Kitty interrupted as she leaned down to remove Lokust’s shunt and her weapons from the deck. “We can debate attack styles later.”
Once the crewmen were relocated to safety, I chose another tainted conduit that looked busier than the previous one. I specified a longer blockage and Kitty repeated her amazing throw. Lokust again bypassed the blockage and this time we were rewarded with twenty-four Hoblins.
This time I decided to really ‘use’ my wand and asked my Current to help recover the tainted Current that made up our foes.
I was rewarded with five separate bolts of Current striking five different Hoblins. Only three proved to be crewmembers.
Again Dell’s swift arrow attack immediately took out four Hoblins, all conscripted crew. Seven more Hoblins fell to her bow in quick succession.
Kitty’s deft ability with her shurikens drained another four, and Lokust went berserker on the remaining four.
We had rescued twelve of our crew in total, but one of those, a woman under Dell’s supervision died as we carried them to the wet closet. She had been only partially restored. Her legs had remained disfigured with the sickly gray skin.
“I think we’re running out of time, Chance.” Lokust said sadly as I wiped tears from my eyes.
“We have to split up, take different parts of the ship.” I said as I noticed Sinae looking at my chest.
“What’s the matter, Lady Kitty?”
“Check your locket, Chance. Your cleavage is glowing pretty bright.”
“Well that isn’t good. Is it, buddy?”
“How should I know! Mom? What’s it mean when your locket looks like a space beacon?” I asked, hoping the hologram would appear with an answer.
“Were you calling me, honey?” Mom’s image asked as she appeared in front of me. I lifted and showed her my locket.
“Well that isn’t good.”
“No kidding! What do I do about this, mom?”
“You need to drain off some of your Current, Chance. Try returning it to the ship’s reservoir.”
“Gotcha.” I said as I enabled my Current sight and found a pure return conduit. Placing my hand to the deck over the conduit, I asked some Current to leave my body’s reserve and return to the ship.
A warm, pleasant feeling flowed down my arm and out my hand to the deck. I waited until I felt no further transfer then stood back up.
“That. Was. Amazing! I’ve never seen anything like that before, buddy!”
“If your lockets start glowing you’ll each need to find a Current return conduit that isn’t tainted and kindly ask some of what you’ve stored to go back to the ship, everyone got that?”
My friends nodded.
“Okay then, let’s split up. Kitty, take the Bridge and CC. Huntress, take environmental. Lokust, you’re familiar with maneuvering, so you take care of business there while I head down to Engineering and try to purify the Current reservoirs and see what I can do to chase these things from the conduits.”
We all went in different directions.
“Was it wise to split the team so soon, honey? You girls just got together. You haven’t had the time to gel. You must have a lot of trust in them.”
“I trust them with my life, mom. We would do anything for each other.”
“I wish I had the full cooperation of my team back in the day, Chance. At least I had fifty percent. That ain’t half bad, as they say. I’ll be monitoring each of you on this mission, so if you need assistance, don’t hesitate to call on me.”
“You can do that, mom? I thought the DataTab was your only terminal?”
“Just one more special feature of the lockets, honey. Another is an isolated, encrypted and untraceable, long-range, communication system. Has everyone gotten all that?”
“Kitty copies.”
“Huntress copies.”
“Grub…er…Lokust copies, Major.”
“Chance copies, mom.” I added. The hologram looked at me wryly as if she was going to say something, but disappeared instead.
Lokust’ perspective:
“Just one more special feature of the lockets, honey. Another is an isolated, encrypted and untraceable, long-range, communication system. Has everyone gotten all that?” The hologram of Chance’s mom explained.
I gazed at the high-tech locket as I fished it out from between my tits.
That was still really strange to say! ‘My tits’. I hated to say it, but I was actually starting to get used to them.
“Kitty copies.”
“Huntress copies.”
“Grub…er…Lokust copies, Major.” I acknowledged with a start. I almost forgot my codename. Was it actually a codename or was it my permanent ‘female’ name?
“Chance copies, mom.”
That was my buddy: ever the wise ass!
Major Summers’ halo disappeared and I continued on my way to maneuvering.
My first solo encounter came just minutes afterward. Six goons had rounded a passage intersection and I asked my Current, as per Chance’s suggestions, to help me drain and purify our enemies through my wand.
I was rewarded with the same arcs of blue energy that Chance had used before we split up. The rush I felt could only be described as intoxicating!
All six rewarded me with crewmen and I promptly found a wet closet to hide them. I quickly left a message on one of their DataTabs to stay put until all six had recovered then to await further instructions.
Given this ‘getup’ I wondered if they would heed my message at all. I mean, I would be thinking of doing something more than heeding a message from ‘Lokust’- Way more, in fact.
“Keep on task, Grunfuller. After the ship has been rid of these abominations, then you can think about getting yourself laid!”
I must have blushed deep crimson! I didn’t know she could hear my thoughts with that thing. Though, she did say she would be monitoring us.
Shit.
“Yes, Maj. Summers, ma’am. I’ll stick to business, ma’am!”
“Good girl. You’ll need to find a pure return conduit soon, Lokust. You’re at eighty percent Current capacity.”
“Copy that, Major. Thanks.”
Summers’ halo nodded to me then disappeared.
I had the privilege of dispatching twelve more Hoblins before I reached my designated objective. Two of the eight crewmen I recovered remained almost half Hoblin or just ‘half’. I had to assume the worst since only half of them reconstituted. Thankfully they didn’t last long because the screams of agony turned my stomach and I had to look away while covering my ears.
One specialist, a woman I had seen a few times around the ship, begged me to kill her.
Maj. Summers halo reappeared and advised me on how to do just that. She told me it was the most humane way she knew.
I cried my eyes out for several minutes after snapping her neck like a dry twig.
Finding a secure vantage point just through this section’s airtight bulkhead, I took in my situation.
“Lokust, Chance. Buddy? We have a real situation down here.” I said as I touched my locket.
“What’s the problem, Lokust?”
“This section is just crawling with these things! No way am I gonna clean this place up alone.”
“How many is ‘crawling’, buddy?”
“Offhand I’d call it close to five or six…”
“Oh, come on! Five or six! I’ve seen you take out…”
“Five or six hundred, buddy! You didn’t let me finish.”
“Oh. That’s a little different.”
“No kidding? Gee, I thought that was a drop in the bucket, Chance! Am I going to get some backup down here?”
“Huntress here. I’m almost done in Environmental, Chance. Give me time to hit the potty and I’ll be there in a few minutes, Lokust. Hold tight.”
Dell’s perspective:
“Just one more special feature of the lockets, honey. Another is an isolated, encrypted and untraceable, long-range, communication system. Has everyone gotten all that?” The hologram of Chance’s mom explained.
“Kitty copies.”
“Huntress copies.” I answered as Chance’s mom nodded and disappeared.
“Grub…er…Lokust copies, Major.”
What a ditz, I thought. Of anyone, Grunfuller had this coming! I couldn’t count how many times he had tried to make a pass at both Sinae and I, or the other five thousand women on the Mare!
“Chance copies, mom.”
I rolled my eyes. That was our Chance!
I made it most of the way to Environmental before taking resistance. Twenty Hoblins were waiting for me as I turned into the main passageway to the section, but I was fully prepared! Something inside me…something felt I needed to set myself for a trap.
Flying four arrows in my first assault and four kills, I took a tactical retreat into the narrower passage from which I had come. This would act to funnel the enemy and slow their advance.
It was easy for me to thin the onslaught and I casually retrieved my arrows, pulling my wand and draining the remaining six using the technique Chance had shown before we split.
Entering the Environmental section, I was surprised that only a few Hoblins were here, but then I saw the reason. The Environmental section of the Mare used organics to filter and renew our breathable atmosphere- organics being trees, bushes, all manner of plant life. Basically anything that would ‘breath in’ carbon mono and di-oxide (CO and CO2).
To limit the amount of carbon particles in the atmosphere, water was used and reclaimed for the process.
According to our information, Hoblins were made up of Current. And Current hated water.
Most of the twenty-five Hoblins in this section were of the disposable type; aka Conscripts. Only twenty of them restored completely. The five that didn’t I dispatched with cold, callous, efficiency.
I questioned my newfound demeanor toward the unfortunates, but something inside of me told me that they were no longer suffering…that their torment was now over. They were the lucky ones- the ones that didn’t need to face the horrible fate the rest of us would experience if I and the rest of our team failed!
A few tears escaped my eyes despite that attitude.
“Lokust, Chance. Buddy? We have a real situation down here.”
“What’s the problem, Lokust?”
“This section is just crawling with these things! No way am I gonna clean this place up alone.”
“How many is ‘crawling’, buddy?”
“Offhand I’d call it close to five or six…”
“Oh, come on! Five or six! I’ve seen you take out…”
“Five or six hundred, buddy! You didn’t let me finish.”
“Oh. That’s a little different.”
“No kidding? Gee, I thought that was a drop in the bucket, Chance! Am I going to get some backup down here?”
“Huntress here. I’m almost done in Environmental, Chance. Give me time to hit the potty and I’ll be there in a few minutes, Lokust. Hold tight.” I said as I located and placed my hand, palm down, on a pure orange Current return conduit. As Chance had instructed, I asked my Current to release back into the Mare’s system. It was even more amazing of a feeling than draining Hoblins!
Once relieved, I headed back to maneuvering. I had thought about finding a wet closet, but figured the recovered crewmembers would be safe here. Just to be sure, I moved them all beside the carbon scrubbers.
Chance’s mom appeared running next to me as I hurried through the passages.
“In order to not interrupt the whole team, you can tap the locket twice to secure a channel to the member you wish to talk to, Artemis.”
“I think I like ‘Huntress’ better, M’lady. I seem to have found the disposition for that name. Thank you for the Comms information.”
“Of course, M’lady Huntress. Good hunting.”
Touching my locket twice, I specified my intended team member.
“Lokust, Huntress. I need a safe approach vector.”
“Approach vector? Dell, We aren’t in a shuttle. Oh…I get it! Passage F2M09 should be clear unless the badies know how to respawn. ETA?”
“I’ll be there in five if no resistance. Huntress out.” I said as I rounded another intersection and saw the Corpse…well, half a Corpse at least. Her head was laying at an odd angle and I knew immediately that Lokust had done what I had to do to a fellow crewmember. I suddenly felt really bad for Lokust and vowed to offer her my shoulder when I got to her.
If needed, that is. I didn’t know if her attitude had been affected by her change like mine had. My thoughts quickly went to Sinae and what she would do in similar circumstances.
Sinae’s perspective:
“Just one more special feature of the lockets, honey. Another is an isolated, encrypted and untraceable, long-range, communication system. Has everyone gotten all that?” The hologram of Chance’s mom, Maj. Summers, explained just before disappearing.
“Kitty copies.” I responded.
“Huntress copies.”
“Grub…er…Lokust copies, Major.”
I rolled my eyes. Grub…excuse me, Lokust was such a Glurp!
“Chance copies, mom.”
I rolled my eyes again at my friend’s unnecessary response right before I met with five Hoblins. Four shurikens and one wand ended the confrontation. I quickly found a wet closet for the survivors and left standing orders to stay put and await further instructions.
Holding up my hand as an experiment, I asked the stars to return to me-, which they did obediently- and placed them back in my pouch. They didn’t stay there long as I met thirty Hoblins on the move coming from the CC. This skirmish lasted twice as long and required me to use all of my stars and use Chance’s wand trick on the rest.
The wand method worked relatively well and I used it more in my next engagement ten minutes later.
“Major. Any way to talk with just one member of the team, sir?” I asked hoping Chance’s mother would indeed be monitoring my progress.
“Tapping the locket twice opens a private link, Princess.”
“I would like it very much if you just called me ‘Kitty’, sir. I was disowned from that title eighteen standard years ago when my ideals clashed with those of my father. He went as far as shortening my tail saying if I couldn’t respect him, I shouldn’t get respect myself. It is still my belief that he was wrong in doing so.”
“You are so much like her, Sinae! Libra didn’t mix words either, nor was she ever that spiteful. Your father was wrong for maiming you, dear, but I believe he meant well in that respect must be paid to our elders. Reading your father’s file, I have to say that he did have charges brought against him and received the same punishment he inflicted on you. Prince of the throne or not, your Grandmother has never forgiven him and I see several communications sent from her to you that were summarily deleted without opening.”
“How did you retrieve those?!” I demanded as I removed eight more Hoblin obstacles.
“You don’t know by now, Kitty?”
“I haven’t had a lot of time to think, sir. Maybe my personals were not as secured as I was led to believe?”
Two more Hoblins fell to my stars.
“I used magic, Kitty. The same way Chance restored what was rudely taken from you. By the way, you need to drain off some Current. I’m reading ninety-nine percent in your Current reservoir.”
I stopped dead in my tracks.
“My tail is back? For real? Its not going to vanish when I return to normal old Sinae?”
“Of course not! What do you think we Summers’ are, Indian Givers?”
“I don’t know what that is, but I didn’t mean to impugn your character, sir. It just seemed out of the realm of possibilities.
“One on your six, hun.” She reported and a quick throw cleared the passage.
“Restoring your tail was not out of the realm of our tricks, Sinae. You are welcome to keep it or just let Chance know if you don’t. She can whip up a masking spell so you look like you always have since joining the Mare. Your choice, dear.”
“Thank you, sir! I think I’ll keep it!”
Major Summers disappeared wearing a happy smile. I quickly found and used a pure return conduit.
Clearing the CC was only slightly more of a challenge but once done and the restored crewmembers safely hidden away, I headed up to the Bridge.
That was where I found Capt. Serangetti and the other Bridge officers. I was amazed that they had remained human and not been conscripted like the others. Maybe Hoblins were not compatible with humanoid control systems?
“Just what the HELL are you?” Our captain shouted after I had quickly cleared the bridge of the three deformed abominations I found there.
“Lady Kitty of the Coven, sir!” I said standing to attention, but with my left arm out from my side. My dispensed stars whirled back into my waiting hand and I quickly pouched them.
Serangetti’s eyes almost popped from his head at seeing that.
“Just what the hell is the ‘Coven’, ‘Lady Kitty’?” He asked, looking closer.
“Who are you?”
“Sorry, sir. I cannot answer that at this time. It would require above TOP SECRET clearances from multiple branches of several planetary militias, sir!”
“Then maybe you can tell me what those ‘things’ were and why they want my ship! Is that also above my clearance level?” He growled angrily.
“They are called Hoblins, sir. Why they have boarded the Mare is not yet known. My Coven and I are working to free all hostages and recover as many conscripted crewmembers as possible, sir.”
“Conscripted…crewmembers? I don’t get it, Princess.”
He must have assumed the royal title given my tail. Only royalty on my planet had full-length tails.
“Lady Kitty, sir! I must protest the presumptive title you implied. As again, that information is above your clearances. As for the conscripts, sir, the Hoblins have a means of, shall we say, ‘converting’ humanoids like us into…into whatever they actually are. The Coven is the only team capable of dispatching them and recovering conscripted crewmen, sir. That is all I can relate at this time, sir. If you will excuse me, we have much more work to do and are running out of time. Please remain here and secure the door. We will contact you when we have re-secured the ship.”
I hurried off the Bridge tapping my locket twice.
“Lady Chance, Lady Kitty. Bridge and CC clear. Proceeding to next objective.”
“Lady Kitty, Lady Chance. You might want to join me down here in Engineering. We have a very, very big problem.”
“What kind of a problem, Lady Chance?”
“Do you have any experience disarming detonators? Big…hulking…Bomb detonators?”
“I’m a bit out of practice. How big are we talking?”
“Ooooh. About the size of the Current return reservoir? It looks like they have it rigged to rupture when the pressure builds up.”
“On my way! Kitty out.”
I stopped suddenly as something…some ‘feeling’…hit me. Like someone reaching out and grabbing the scruff of my neck.
Something wasn’t right!
“Hey, guys? I’m heading back to the Bridge. Something isn’t sitting right about the Captain.”
“Copy that, Kitty. Lokust, Huntress? I could use your help here in Engineering while Kitty investigates.”
“Copy, Chance. Lokust and I will be there as soon as we clear this section. It might be a while.”
“Copy. I’ll see if mom has any experience that might be useful. Chance out.”
The Bridge access would not respond to my passcode. Either they had followed my orders, or…
Taking my wand in hand, I asked my Current to help me gain access to Mare’s Bridge and pointed it at the access panel.
The door ‘whoooshed’ open quickly and I entered just as fast.
“Lady Kitty? What is the problem? Did you forget something?” Capt. Sarengetti demanded.
I concentrated on the scent of my fellow Lynxin, but noticed him staring at my hat- at my ears in particular.
Damn. My only tell had been noticed!
“Something isn’t right! I’ve detected a strange scent in here and it took me a while to recognize it. I’d like to investigate.”
“By all means, M’lady. Feel free to look around.”
Carefully, I used my nose to investigate the various smells I had previously associated with the real Bridge crew. Stopping at each officer and each enlisted. As planned I saved Capt. Serangetti for last.
I smelt it on him! The slight stench of rotting flesh mixed with week old trash and spoiled dairy. I also smelled fear.
“Huh. I don’t smell it now. Strange. I could have sworn… Oh well, I guess I was wrong. Sorry for the intrusion. Carry on.” I said playing up that I had made a mistake. It occurred to me that the real Serangetti would have known me, restored tail or not. This guy was a doppelganger.
As I headed for the door, I prepared myself. I readied four stars and concentrated on where I wanted them to go- who I wanted them to hit.
I took action as soon as I felt my targets begin to twitch. My four stars found their marks without me laying a hand to throw any of them. I wasn’t even facing my enemies!
I turned and eyed up my prey as four blue arcs flashed and sputtered into me. As happens with ‘fully assimilated’ Hoblins, nothing was left. The other Bridge officers stared in complete fear of me as I eyed them and let a snarl escape my throat.
“You just killed them!” One of the ‘real’ bridge crew bravely declared, but wisely didn’t move a muscle.
“If that was truly the Captain then his body would still be here- it would still be solid matter. Those were Hoblins impersonating Capt. Serangetti, his first officer, and those two other officers whom I’ve never met. What were his last orders, Lieutenant?”
“We…we…we were preparing to increase speed to full, m…mmmmm, ma’am…M’lady.”
“Well I suggest you belay that order and bring Mare to a halt. The invaders have sabotaged the Current Return Tanks to over pressurize. Do any of you know the result should that happen?”
“The ship would explode?”
“Along with everyone on this bucket! So, while our team clears the ship of hostiles, I suggest that you carefully examine everything in the Bridge and CC. Look for anything that might be out of place or adjustment. Send the information to SFC Chance Summers’ DataTab. She’s working with us and will pass it to us. Lock this section down to be safe and keep away from the Current conduits. A wet closet would be safest.”
I left the Bridge and hurried to Engineering.
“Kitty, Chance. Bridge and CC clear for real this time. Heading to your location. Do you recommend an approach vector?”
“Passage 4E2C to Bulkhead door 4E2CR3. It should still be clear.”
“Copy. On my way. Kitty out.”
Chance’s perspective:
“Kitty copies.”
“Huntress copies.”
“Grub…er…Lokust copies, Major.”
“Chance copies, mom.” I added. The hologram looked at me wryly as if she was going to say something, but disappeared instead.
I began my trek to Engineering at a hurried pace. Along the way I came up against moderate opposition.
Two of the crew that I recovered didn’t all come back- meaning that one was missing her legs all the way up to her hips and the other…well…trust me, it wasn’t pretty! Mom came back online with advice.
“Honey, they can’t be saved. I’m sorry. The best you can do is put them out of their misery. A quick snap of their neck is all it takes.” She said sadly.
As tears ran down my face I did as suggested to the disfigured, grotesque, ‘thing’ that used to be one of Dell’s most valued men. With a loud snap, it was over for him. I hoped he was now at peace.
The female crewman looked at me, horrified! Even though I knew she was in extreme pain her eyes begged me to reconsider even more than her gasping words.
“No. Please. I don. Wanna. Die! Please! Please! No!”
My heart crumbled. Somehow, I had to figure a way to save her! I was now a member of the Witch Corps! That in itself meant I was a witch. Witches supposedly could do miraculous things. We could…did Magic!
Thinking quickly about that, I pictured what this woman needed to return to normal. It was easy to see. She needed her lower half returned to her. And fast! She was bleeding out quickly from her open torso.
That was it! She needed her lower half returned.
Concentrating, I asked my Current to find her missing parts and help me reconstitute her. I also asked it to hurry or we would lose her and I didn’t want to lose more lives than necessary- that it should let me know when found.
A quick feeling made itself known a second later. It was an excited type feeling from within me. Elation and pride?
“Please, no! NOooooo!” the woman tried to scream as I pointed my wand at her and gave my Current permission to do the impossible.
When the blue plasma cloud dissipated, a whole woman lay unconscious before me. I quickly felt for her pulse and was rewarded with, not only a strong pulse, but she began to moan and move her newly restored legs.
Her eyes flashed open and she looked at me with those same, horrified, eyes.
“How do you feel?” I asked as I wiped fresh tears from my cheeks. “I tried the best I could to restore you. Can you talk?”
“What are you?” She asked in a shaken, raspy, voice.
“I’m a member of the ‘Coven’, ma’am. We’re here trying to liberate this ship from the invading Hoblins. Are you able to walk?”
She immediately turned her attention to her legs.
“My legs! Oh, God! You gave me back my legs! How?”
“We’re not called the ‘Coven’ for nothing, you know.”
“What about hi…him?”
“He was too far gone, I’m afraid. I want you to hurry and get to the nearest wet closet and stay there. The Hoblins can’t reach you in there. Go.” I said.
“Wait! Who are you? What’s your name?”
“I am called Summers. Lady Summers. Now hurry to the wet closet!” I answered as I hurried away.
“So, Lady Summers is it? And what made M’lady choose such a noble title?” Mom commented, as she appeared running next to me.
“What was I supposed to say, mom? ‘Hi, I’m that creepy guy, Chance Summers that comes to fix your Current leaks?”
“Point taken, M’lady. But more to the point. How the hell did you do that? Reconstitute a whole body from only half?”
“I figured that the other half had to be in me somewhere! I asked my Current to find it and help me return it. Isn’t that what you would have done?” I explained as we turned another intersection.
Mom didn’t answer and I slid to a stop to look at her.
“Mom? You would have done the same, right?”
Still silent, mom’s avatar looked sadly to the deck.
“I was trained as a Marine, Chance. Our job was to accomplish the mission quickly and with as little casualties as possible. We were to leave those deemed ‘lost causes’. I’m afraid that half a woman meets that criteria, so no, I wouldn’t have tried that. But I am very proud of you, honey! You have raised the bar for the Witch Corps even higher. Teach your team that trick so that they can help reduce their casualty count as well. You are a true Summers, Chance! Keep up the good work.”
Mom’s hologram disappeared just as I ran headlong into another Hoblin patrol. I actually ran right through them, knocking them against the passage walls as I did. A simple ‘flick’ of my wand proved to be the stunned creatures’ undoing and I hastily moved four more recovered crewmen into a nearby wet closet. There would have been five, but for one, just the poor SOB’s head reconstituted with a blank, lifeless stare.
Eight more Hoblins tried to jump me, but ultimately failed. One of the six crewmen needed his feet returned, so after doing that, I hurriedly found sanctuary for them and continued on my way. Ten creatures guarded the door into the Engineering section. Two of those had been merged a few times judging from their size. My wand made short work of eight of them, but the bigger ones posed more of a challenge. One of them caught me square in the belly with a well-aimed blast and threw me back several dozen feet. Thank goodness for my armor! It actually helped me absorb it! As luck would have it, I came to a stop right over a pure Current return conduit and took the opportunity to empty some of my reservoir.
Now I was ready to take on these two beasts! I looked up at them from my three-point linebacker stance, a diabolical smile pasted to my face.
Reaching into my stocking, I pulled my backup wand and focused on the two lumbering behemoths closing on me. The incoming surge from these things was incredible!
As the blue arcing faded, eight of my fellow crew lay unconscious just five feet from me. Surprisingly, all seemed to be completely intact.
Once I got inside engineering, I saw why this section was so heavily guarded.
“Lady Kitty, Lady Chance. You might want to join me down here in Engineering. We have a very, very big problem.” I told her as I looked from my hidden position. I also used our official ‘Corps’ callsigns in case she was being observed.
“What kind of a problem, Lady Chance?”
“Do you have any experience disarming detonators? Big…hulking…Bomb detonators?”
“I’m a bit out of practice. How big are we talking?”
“Ooooh. About the size of the Current return reservoir? It looks like they have it rigged to rupture when the pressure builds up.”
“On my way! Kitty out.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. Of any of us, Sinae was the most likely to have bomb-handling training
“Hey, guys? I’m heading back to the Bridge. Something isn’t sitting right about the Captain.”
Damn it all!
“Copy that, Kitty. Lokust, Huntress? I could use your help here in Engineering while Kitty investigates.”
“Copy, Chance. Lokust and I will be there as soon as we clear this section. It might be a while.”
“Copy. I’ll see if mom has any experience that might be useful. Chance out.”
“Mom? Any experience with Hoblin detonators attached to Current return reservoirs?”
“I might have some. Let me look at it, M’lady.”
“Knock off the ‘M’lady’ stuff, mom! Any ideas?”
“I would first suggest clearing this section, honey. Then we can get a better look at this device.”
“If I clear the section, my reservoir will be pretty full, mom. The way that tank is rigged, I don’t think adding more to it would be a good thing.”
“I see your point. How about you do the catwalk?”
“Excuse me? I really don’t think these things will see me that way, you?”
“I mean use that catwalk up there! It looks like it might get close enough for me to scan that detonator. And just so you know, I think you would look spectacular on THE Catwalk, honey. Rawwwwwwhll!”
“I never knew you to be that much of a pervert, mother!”
“I’m not, but I HAVE done my share of some of the biggest Catwalks-, and not just in Paris, honey. Just get us up there and stick to business.”
Twirling my wand over my head so that I didn’t hit my hat, I asked my Current to lift me up to the Maintenance catwalk about thirty feet above our current position. The feeling of being able to fly was exhilarating! Once my feet lightly touched the metallic walkway, I silently, cautiously, moved closer to my target.
“So where did you learn that, young lady?” Mom asked as she appeared in front of me.
“Well.” I crossed my arms in front of me. “We’re Witches, right?”
“Full-fledged members of the illustrious Witch Corps, yes, Chance.” Mom answered, but I could see she was trying to connect that question to her’s.
“I didn’t have a chance to make my broom appear so I had to improvise. Now, can you lend your expertise to our objective?”
“Give me a moment to analyze. Please hold.”
“And you wonder where I get it.”
“Kitty, Chance. Bridge and CC clear for real this time. Heading to your location. Do you recommend an approach vector?”
“Passage 4E2C to Bulkhead door 4E2CR3. It should still be clear.” I answered.
“Copy. On my way. Kitty out.”
“From what I can ascertain, this detonator is Current-based, so any additional Current applied, such as your magic, will cause the tank to breach. You have to find some way to detach it and clear it from the reservoir, ASAP.”
“I was actually afraid you would say that. I guess I need to do this in old Chance mode.” I cringed as I ‘sheathed’ my wand, held out my left hand, and made a flourish motion. Three normal Rerouters appeared. Flourishing my right hand, a six-foot shunt appeared.
“I’m not even going to ask where you had those hidden, honey. So, what are you thinking?”
“I’m thinking if I can reroute the detonator’s sensing mechanism, I can use the shunt to isolate it from the return tank. I can’t gaurantee I won’t rupture the tank though.”
“Risky at best, honey. You could overcharge your reservoir.”
“Is that something bad? I thought you said that once I reached ‘threshold’ I didn’t have to worry.”
“Truth is, honey, I don’t know what would happen. I’ve never been in a situation where so much Current was flowing before. Not in my entire fifteen hundred years!”
“Well, I guess we’ll find out, because I can’t think of another way.”
“Be careful, Chance! I’ll be right here beside you. Not that I’ll be of any help, though.”
“I’ll have to hover over to the tank. Mom? Think that would cause it to trigger?”
“My scans indicate that shouldn’t affect it, Chance. A direct hit of Current, though, would most definitely cause a ‘Kaboom’.”
“Lokust, Chance. We’re ready to make our entrance. You have eyes on the bad guys?”
“A little busy right now, ladies.” I paused to look down as I hovered dangerously close to the huge detonator. It had to be almost as big as my bed! About the same dimensions, too!
“Chance, Lokust. You have about twenty hostiles within twenty feet and the concentration stays about the same in the rest of the section. Welcome to the hive, ladies!”
“So I guess this is where all the cool Hoblins hang out, huh? Okay, Huntress and I are ready. If you can provide some cover fire?”
“I have my hands full with the detonator. Mom says it can be falsely triggered by a direct Current shot. I’m trying to isolate it from the main return tank with my rerouters and a shunt.”
“I got some chewing medium and heavy metalized thread if you need it, buddy.”
“We’ll need more than that if this doesn’t work.” I replied as I carefully placed the first of my rerouters to what looked like a Current–based sensor. I hoped my Current sense was working properly because that was the only way I could ‘see’ those specific components.
Hovering over to the other side of the insanely large device, I reached out with my Current sense again and cautiously placed the second rerouter.
So far, no Kaboom.
“Knock, knock.” Lokust announced over our comm and I quickly hovered back from the detonator. With a flourish, my wand replaced the last rerouter in my hand. I pulled my backup, too.
Lokust and Dell hurried through the door.
“Honey? I’m home!” Lokust shouted in a strange Latino accent as bolts of blue Current shot between her and several Hoblins. Likewise, Dell’s arrows found and drained several more creatures. If you looked close you could see her arrows magically returning to her quiver after they had done their jobs. The effect was her rapidly firing arrow after arrow without seeming to run out. It was a fascinating thing to see.
“Not to be outdone, I did my best to provide air cover, taking out twenty or so Hoblins from overhead.
“Good God, they’ve gained experience! I don’t think Chantell OR Charli could ever handle a wand as well as you girls can!” Mom’s hologram gasped as it hovered beside me.
Lokust flourished her wand toward the main Current return tank and a ‘whooshing’ sound broke the chaotic noise of our attacks. Several dozen Hoblins flew away from the tank into the middle of the section’s deck.
I was astounded!
“Looks like the Mage of the Four Winds is in the house.”
“You knew she could do this, mom?”
“Of course! Each one of you bears striking resemblances to your home worlds’ fabled heros. Sinae is a deadringer for her ancestor and my dearest friend, Libra, Queen of FeLane. Dell embodies the Greek Goddess, Artemis, whom, I might add seems to be her distant grandmother if the ancient statue is authentic. Lokust…Lokust was not borne on Earth and is the product of parents from two different worlds. She resembles her mother who is descended from one of the great ‘Mages’ of her maternal world. I have only served with Breeze De Vane a handful of times, but I can assure you, that,” Mom’s hologram motioned down toward Lokust dramatically, “is her, Chance.”
“You’re kidding me. Grub had an ancestor named ‘Breeze’? De Vane? And she was a Wind Mage? Really?” I snickered.
“Would I lie to you, honey? Yes, De Vane was her joined name- and it’s pronounced Bree-zee. She was quite the bad-ass and you wouldn’t want to cross wands with her for differing opinions, Chance. Once she got wound up, you just stepped back and let her go to town!”
“Sounds like Lokust alright.” I giggled as I watched from above as my two friends continued to clear the section.
Ten blue arcs suddenly streaked back to the bulkhead door. Sinae stood tall and very angry looking as she absorbed her targets.
“Chance, Kitty. Welcome to the party.” I said over my comm.
“Nice of you to invite me. Even better that you guys saved a few for me.” Kitty replied somewhat catty.
“How ARE you doing that, Chance?”
“On old Earth, witches rode around on flying broomsticks, but since I was hard-pressed for time, I had to improvise. Plus, this was the only way to get over to the detonator to disarm it.”
“That’s the detonator? Holy glurp heap, that thing is huge!”
“Yeah, so if it isn’t too degrading, could you come up here and lend a hand, princess?” I requested, shaking my head and giggling.
“I take it I just ask my Current to hover me up, right?”
“That’s what I did. Should work the same for the rest of the Coven, too.”
“This is sooooo, awesome, Chance!” Sinae swooned as she hovered up beside me. Her eyes couldn’t get much wider than they were right now.
“So now what?” she asked as I sheathed my backup wand and pointed my primary at a Hoblin that was getting a little too close to Lokust on the deck below us.
The blue arc quickly did its thing and I noticed my locket was shining pretty bright at the moment.
“You…um…want to take care of that, Chance?” Kitty suggested, nodding to my chest.
“And if what I put back raises the pressure enough to trigger the bomb?”
“Good point. Could you maybe share with me, Chance? Or does the Major have rules against that?”
“You girls are just chock-full of wonderful ideas, Princess. To be quite honest, Chantell, Charli, and I never tried it. Never needed to try it.” Mom said from my other side.
“No time like the present to find out.” I said as I held out my hand palm first to my friend.
Once our palms touched, I asked some of my Current to travel into Sinae. I was rewarded by a warm, pleasant tickle running down my arm.
“Fascinating! I must say that you ladies are even more dynamic than we were back in the day. I’ll have to remember that for the next time the situation arises.” Mom said.
I stared at the holographic image of my supposedly dead mother. I say supposedly because, well, with a Bio-Desolver attack…nothing organic…nothing…survives. Since finding out my mother was the leader of a ‘so far out there’ Black Ops group, well…I…I couldn’t know for sure. Who knows what tricks she still held in reserve.
“Oh. I’m sorry, honey. This A.I. your father designed is so sentient, I feel like I’m still here. Please forgive me?”
I didn’t believe the face of the hologram that was pleading with sad eyes. Call it a ‘feeling’, but this image was entirely too real AND free thinking to be artificial.
“We need to get this thing off the tank before our luck runs out, ladies.” I said to center my attention.
Hovering closer, I used my Current sense, located and placed the third rerouter. I reproduced the shunt in my left hand. Just as I was going to hand Kitty one end, I stopped. Something didn’t feel right. Up to this point, everything had been easy…too easy!
“Is it me or are things too easy?” I asked no one aloud.
“Chance?” Kitty asked curiously.
“Think about it. If there wasn’t more to this then where are the guards?”
“You mean like that one?” Kitty said as a shuriken levitated out of her bandoleer pouch and shot past my left ear, straight into a merged Hoblin lumbering toward us on the catwalk.
She had the good sense to move away from me and the detonator as she drained the hideous thing.
Three crewmembers appeared out of the blue plasma ball. Two rolled off the narrow catwalk and fell, but stopped just feet from the main deck. Sinae had her wand out and pointing to them. With a slight, smooth, downward stroke of the wand the two settled onto the deck below us, still unconscious.
“Well met, princess.”
Kitty’s wand instantly pointed to mom’s hologram.
“Stop calling me ‘Princess’!”
“But, M’lady, you ARE of the royal bloodline…”
“I…I don’t care! I am Kitty Sinae of FeLane. My affiliation with the hierarchy of my home world means nothing at the moment…especially when peoples’ lives hang in the balance!”
Mom’s hologram wiped her eyes.
“God! You are so much like her! If Libra could only see you, dear.”
“Chance. Please concentrate and use that well developed Current sense of your’s. Find the trips you feel there should be.” Sinae advised calmly. “I’ll keep the area clear.”
Focusing on the detonator, I put everything into my ‘sense’. After a few minutes of intense concentration, I finally found another pressure sensor. It was well hidden and would be very difficult to access.
“I know that look, Chance. This is the nasty one, right?” Kitty asked as she stared at me.
“Sinae? I need you to get to the deck and get the rest of the Coven to higher ground. Something’s going to give when I place this last reroute…” I began as I tried to produce another rerouter from my hidden inventory. My palm came up empty.
“Damn! I’m out of rerouters!” I cursed as I tried once more and got the same results.
“Allow me, M’lady.” Kitty giggled as she rolled her hand to produce one of her spares.
“Thanks.” I said quietly with a nod to her.
“Now please. Get Dell and Lokust to higher ground! If I foul up, the tank will empty to the level of the breach. And I’m not sure how resilient you three are to Current. I’m not even sure if I’ll survive this.”
“Chance…”
“Go! Get the other two to safety, Princess!” I urged with a growl. I asked my Current to negotiate with hers to lower her altitude then pointed my wand at my friend. She began sinking to the main deck below, a look of horror on her face.
Once her feet touched she hurried toward Dell and Lokust. All three took a short flight of steps to a platform about eight feet above the main deck. They continued to decimate the remaining Hoblins in this section. I returned to my task of placing the fourth rerouter.
It happened so fast and I had absolutely no time to prevent it!
Without warning a smaller, concealed charge detonated causing the huge detonator package to fall to the deck below nearly hitting me in the process. The small explosion created a three-foot hole in the Return tank’s wall. I was at ground zero for the resulting deluge of pure Current. I could feel it filling me. Overloading me!
Well, if this was how I was going to go, I might as well try to limit causalities. Although unable to see, I asked my Current to retrieve my supply of spray sealer. Feeling them materialize I began to spray, double-handed, the gaping hole, hoping to stop the breach. I hoped that I could hold more than my locket suggested. I also wished mom could physically be with me in my last moments of this existence.
A strange, high-pitched, whistling filled my ears as I dropped the two empty sprays and materialized two more to keep on spraying. It was not unlike the high-pitched whistling I had heard when I first reached my ‘threshold’.
That didn’t matter at all right now. I had to get this tank patched! No matter what! Even if I didn’t make it, I had to save the ship! I had to save my friends!
Eyes still closed tightly, I sensed the Current flow slow as I produced two more spray sealers and pointed them to the hole.
The leak seemed to be stopped- my patch job holding- as I dropped two more empty sprays a moment later. Should I open my eyes to check my work or had I gone over my limit and now permanently blind?
“My God! Chance!” Dell’s voice filled my ears. I guess they still work, I thought.
“Chance! Are you conscious? Chance! Answer me!” She sounded very upset.
I chanced to open one eye and when the Engineering section filled its view, I opened the other.
The top portion of the Current Return Tank loomed up beside me in all its blazing, bright orange, glory. My Current sense was still enabled. I blinked it off. To my surprise, I was still hovering beside the tank!
“Chance! Chance, Wake up!”
I held my hands in front of me to check them, to make sure I still had them.
“Oh. Thank God! She’s still alive!” Dell exclaimed in relief below and off to my right.
“Buddy? Can you hear us? Chance?” Lokust questioned gently.
“I…I think…I think I’m okay. I feel really funny, though.”
Kitty appeared on my left and stared at me, her hand shading her eyes. Her form seemed to be awash in some intensely bright light. If it wasn’t for her Witch Corps outfit and the tassled ears extending through her pointed hat, I wouldn’t have known who it was.
“Could you turn it down a few notches, Chance? I can barely keep my eyes on you.”
“Me? But I…I don’t know how I’m doing this. I’m not even sure how I’m still alive!”
“Maybe you should put back what you absorbed? As much as you think the tank can take without reopening that breach.”
“I’ll try. No guarantees.”
‘Time to go back into the reservoir.’ I thought to all my excess Current as I closed my eyes again.
The warm, pleasant, tickling feeling told me that I was discharging my stored Current. It felt so good that I felt myself arch backward, my arms splayed out from my sides.
“By the Great Gods and Goddesses! How is she doing that?” Dell cried out from below us.
“Looks like its orgasmic! Maybe I’ll get to try it someday soon.” Lokust’s voice opined from below.
“Oh, God, did that just come out of my mouth?” She gasped.
“As well as several other things in the last section we cleared, you slut.” Dell giggled.
“Feel better now, Chance?” Kitty asked a few minutes later. I had just felt the last of the excess Current leave my body.
I nodded as I flexed my arms, legs, neck, and spine.
“Good. Let’s get both of you down to the deck then.” Kitty suggested.
“Both of me? I don’t understand.” I asked as I finally looked to my right side and saw mom’s naked hologram floating there. She seemed to be unconscious for some odd reason. Had I somehow overloaded the A.I.?
I noticed something strange with it though. It looked too…real?
“She seems to be stuck in your levitation field, Chance. So I guess you’ll both have to land?”
“Hey, girlfriend!” Dell embraced me excitedly as my feet touched the deck. “We thought you were a goner up there, Chance. Then you…WOW…I mean…how did you do it?”
“How did I do what? Empty my reservoir? You should all know how I did that. You’ve all done it at least a half dozen times. I hope.”
“No, Buddy. She means, how did you make all that Current go back into the return tank from twenty feet away? All we saw was an uncontained stream of Current flowing from you, arcing up and over to the tank like a planet-based rainbow. Only it was bright orange! It was so beautiful, buddy!” Lokust clarified. It was obvious she was very impressed.
“Chance? I’m not feeling a pulse. We need to get the medics on the double.” Kitty urged.
“She’s a hologram, Sinae. They don’t have pulses.”
“I also shouldn’t be able to touch a hologram, Chance, but this one, I can!”
“What? How can she be…” I gasped as I knelt down beside a strikingly real looking and feeling Hope Summers! Quickly reaching for her carotid artery, I felt nothing.
She sure felt real!
“CPR.” I shouted as I motioned for Sinae to start. “Start compressions here about a hundred twenty a minute.”
Kitty tenderly began compressing mom’s chest.
“Can’t we get the medics, Chance?” Lokust asked.
“Sure. Start hunting down more Hoblins until you find one!”
“Oh…that’s right…sorry.”
“Hey! Mage of the Four Winds. See if you can ventilate her.” Kitty suggested sternly.
“Huh?” Lokust asked cluelessly.
“She means you Lokust! Use your fancy wind power to force some air into her lungs.” Dell commanded.
“Oh. Yeah, why didn’t I think of that?”
“Chance. If this really is your mother, we have to do everything in our power to save her. You have any lifesaving tricks tucked away under that hat of yours?”
“We need to jumpstart her heart. I’ve seen Current techs take a strong dose before and they needed to be ‘shocked’ back into…um…rhythm?”
“Well, we better figure something out soon or you may actually get that burial ceremony you complained about being deprived of eight years ago!”
Dell was right! I had to save mom. Somehow I had to figure a way to shock her heart back to life. Concentrating, I asked my Current for help. More like I pleaded with my Current to help me save my mother. I pictured how I thought it was done, but worried how much power was too much. A feeling of happiness filled me as a plan formed.
Standing up, I materialized my wand and pulled my backup from my stocking.
Holding the two wands like a pair of antique drumsticks, I knelt back down.
“Clear!” I ordered as I placed my wands on her- one I touched to just above her right breast, the other I held to her left side at the bottom of her ribcage.
A surge of Current flew from my left wand through mom’s chest cavity and reentered my right wand. The lifeless body arced up instantly and fell back to the floor. Sinae felt for a pulse again and shook her head sadly.
“Clear! I ordered again and asked my Current to increase the charge. I hit her again and mom’s body convulsed even higher off the deck, but again fell back.
“I’m still not getting anything, Chance. Should you hit her again?” Sinae asked with tears streaming from her eyes. They were starting to mat the fur on her cheeks.
“I need to try something else.” I said as I noticed her locket still chained around her neck but laying on the deck.
“Mom’s locket.” I said as I picked it up and examined it. “It’s me! She has my picture in it! As I am now! Its completely colorless.”
“Maybe you should fill it up, Buddy. Maybe she’s just out of juice.”
Placing her locket back on her chest, I consulted my Current and asked if some of it could temporarily migrate to mom. I placed my palm over mom’s locket and chest and began my transfer.
“Will you look at that! Her hand is shining bright blue!” Dell gasped.
It took a while, but I provided mom with a good charge of Current. Enough to bring the color back to half of my portrait.
“Clear!” I ordered again and concentrated on the amount of charge I wanted to administer increasing it slight over my last attempt.
The body leapt up in a great spasm then fell back to the deck. Sinae quickly felt mom’s neck for a pulse. A smile sprang to my friend’s face.
“That did it, Chance!” Sinae almost sang as we saw mom’s chest rise and fall on its own.
“Are you sure she’s alive, Buddy?” Lokust knelt down beside me and leaned in close to look.
Mom’s fist suddenly shot skyward incredibly fast! Lokust flew head over heels twice before landing on her backside fifteen feet away.
“Ouch.”
Mom instantly sat straight up, her eyes wide open in terror.
“What! Where am I!” she demanded.
“Major Hopewell Summers?” Sinae inquired cautiously.
“Summers. ‘H’. Major. U.S. Marines. Serial number…” she began, but I cut in.
“Mom? It’s me. Chance? Chance Summers? Your daughter?”
“My who? Chance?” Mom asked in confusion. She began to look around and I managed to catch her attention.
“It’s me, mom. I know…I know I don’t look like you remember…you do remember me, right?”
“You…you reached threshold?” She stated, still confused.
“That’s right, mom! I reached threshold! I’m in the Witch Corps now. We’re all members of the Witch Corps now. Do you remember?” I asked hoping she did.
“Chance. You look perfect!” She said cupping my face in her hand gently.
“Libra? I thought you had died…”
“I’m Kitty Sinae of FeLane, Major. Libra was my Great-grandmother, sir.”
“Princess Kitty Sinae of FeLane.” Mom declared definitively with a smile.
Sinae snarled.
“Artemis? Why…I haven’t seen you in…”
“Dell ‘Artemis’ Kananacretas, Major Summers. Artemis was supposedly my grandmother many millennia removed.
“Breeze? How can you be here? I watched you fall to your death on Juantis!”
“I’m Grunfuller…Lokust Grunfuller, Major Summers. I’m her descendant.” Lokust said as her face drained of all color. “Is…is that what happened to my Great-great-great Grandmother?”
Mom continued to look around still looking a bit dazed.
“Where am I, Chance?”
“We’re on the Mare de Tempest, mom. It’s the standard year 3276.”
“They’re still flying that thing? It’s got to be over five hundred years old by now!”
“It gets us where we’re going, mom.”
“Why am I stark naked by the way?”
“This is how we found you, sir.” Sinae answered. “You appeared after Chance sealed a three-foot breach in the Current Return Reservoir behind us. She absorbed a good bit of it as she tried to seal the hole. It took several minutes to return enough Current to stop her and her locket from shining.”
“We thought she was going ‘Super Nova’ on us before she did that, Major Summers.” Lokust added.
Mom’s eyes began to search the air around her and us.
“Could it be?” She began to mutter to herself. “Could she have actually reached her second threshold? But I was told that was theoretical and impossible under the best of conditions.”
“Second threshold, mom? You never said anything about a second threshold!” I cried in fear that I might not be long for this world.
“Libra and her scientists theorized that if, after reaching primary threshold, a person absorbed an exponentially larger amount of Current, say…seventy to a thousand times the amount required for primary threshold, that person would encounter a ‘second’ threshold that could further modify the recipient to accept an incalculable amount of Current or maybe even become Current themselves. Since the end result was never verified and remained undefined, the science-types decided to drop that brainstorming project and focus on our uniforms and tech instead. After what happened to me, we all considered it too dangerous to investigate.”
I had begun looking at my hands to see if I somehow had been converted to Current.
“Chance? Honey, are you alright?” Mom asked with concern.
“Have I just become a monster? No better than the Hoblins?” I whispered to myself.
“Honey? A penny for your thoughts?” Mom asked.
“Does this mean I’m like ‘them’, mom? Am I a monster?” I cried.
“I told you, Libra’s people only theorized the results, Chance. You look perfect in every way a mother would hope her child would look, honey. Do you feel like going out and crossing the galaxy on a murderous crime spree?”
“Of course not, mother!”
“Point proven, honey.”
“Major? If we could get you off the field of battle to a safe location? I’m sure you are very tired from your ordeal and would especially like to put on some warm clothing?”
“Yes, Princess. I think we should definitely get someplace safe; and yes, it is a bit cool in here. Breeze! I swear if you don’t stop looking at my nips, we’ll have that knockdown-drag out you’ve been wanting!”
Lokust quickly looked away, but her ashen face spoke volumes.
“You know what they say, once a pervert always a pervert, Major Summers.” Dell giggled.
“Let’s get you back to my place, mom. It should be safe there. Can you stand or should I levitate or carry you?”
“I think I can stand, honey. Thanks for the offer though.” Mom said as she began to roll to her side. When she had finally gotten up and turned around to us, she was met by all four of us- her Coven- standing at attention.
“Major Summers!” I announced. “Witch Corps reporting! The Coven is at your service and command, ma’am!”
Mom broke into tears and dove into my shoulder where she began crying in earnest.
“Lokust and Huntress. Stay here and relocate the recovered survivors to safe locations. Follow standard procedure and leave instructions for them to remain where they are until told otherwise.”
“You got it, Buddy.” Lokust acknowledged.
Dell and Lokust walked away and began lifting and dragging unconscious crewmen away.
“This way, Major.” I told mom as Sinae and I helped her hobble out into the section passageway toward my quarters.
“Nice digs for an old heap.” Mom said as she looked around my quarters. Her eyes instantly locked onto the storage container and her old sea chest.
“So it’s true. Oh, Chance, I’m so sorry! Charles and I…we never meant for you to…”
“Its okay, mom. The A.I hologram explained it to me…to us. You and dad didn’t know it was coming.” I assured her gently.
“So you had no trouble unlocking my sea chest?”
Not after I hit threshold, mom. I just asked nicely and both latches ‘popped’ open eagerly.
“They WHAT? What do you mean they POPPED open EAGERLY?” Mom asked, perplexed.
“I asked them to please open and they ‘snapped’ open like the springs were wound too tight! I never thought something that old would react like that.
Mom stared at me as if peeling back the layers of my very being and staring straight into my soul!
“Mom? What’s wrong? Did I do something wrong?” I asked as things became even more uncomfortable.
“What? No, nothing’s wrong, honey. I just thought I put a better spell on that thing.” She pointed offhandedly at the old trunk. “It was only supposed to open for me…and me alone.”
“Maybe it somehow knew you were…you know.” I proposed cautiously. I noticed Sinae was being very, very quiet from the couch.
“That’s possible, I guess. Current IS sentient.” Mom stated in concession. “Maybe I should put something on.”
Mom gingerly made her way over to the container filled with her things and opened the top. She then looked back to me in curiosity.
“Someone has gone through my stuff.” She stated flatly. “Would that have been you, Chance?”
“After the shipment arrived we sort of had an opening party, sir. Grub invited Simon, Dell, and me over to support Chance. She…he was very reluctant to open even the shipping containers without our pushing him.” Sinae fessed up.
“So you were all curious as to what they contained.” Mom smiled. “It was an excuse to neb and get drunk, am I right?”
“Pretty much, mom. I hadn’t even considered opening this stuff if they hadn’t arrived bearing beverages!”
“Well, it’s a good thing we did, or else the Mare would already be lost, Chance.”
“I agree with Kitty, honey. The Witch Corps is the only unit capable of defeating the Hobgoblins. Why won’t this thing work? I know I said the trigger spell right!” Mom groused as she opened and closed the container’s lid several times.
“What are you trying to do, mom?” I asked. Watching her frustration building each time she reopened the container.
“The spell. It isn’t working for some reason.”
“Maybe you need to rest before you can use your Current?” Sinae suggested.
Mom lifted her locket, looked at it intently, and frowned angrily.
“Really? As if I needed to go through THAT again? ARRRRGH!”
“What? What’s wrong?” I asked in worry.
“I could be wrong, but I think I need to reach threshold again.” Mom growled angrily.
“In order for the spell to activate, I need to ‘reactivate’.”
“Couldn’t I just ask the container to…”
“Honey, its keyed to my DNA!” There is no way…”
Gently removing her hand from the lid, I asked the Current within it to trigger the spell for mom. As I reopened the container, mom’s eyes opened wider than I had seen in years.
“Shit and damnation, you actually did it!” She cursed as she again stared at me. This time it was sincere and approving.
Looking into the container, I saw that the contents had changed and another Witch Corps outfit sat, plain as day, directly on top. My mouth dropped.
“My spare uniform. Excuse me, honey. I need to get suited up.” Mom gently touched my forearm to persuade me to move out of the way.
Within minutes I was watching her hook her bustier and place her hat.
“Alright, I’m ready, ma’am.”
“For what, mom?”
“I’m ready for you to power me up, ma’am.” Mom explained as she stood to attention.
With tears in my eyes, I wrapped my arms around my mom.
“Please let her have her Current back. At the level she was ‘post threshold’.” I muttered in a whisper. A gasp escaped mom’s lips just before the intense blue light engulfed both of us and I heard that strange whistling noise spool up. Similar to what I heard when I reached my threshold.
Once the light faded, I gently retrieved mom’s locket and looked at it. My portrait was fully colorized and it even glowed with a slight, bluish hue. I saw mom looking down at it also, her eyes bulging.
“What in Libra’s name did you just do to her, Chance?” Sinae demanded.
“Major Summers needed to re-up, Sinae. I simply asked her Current to allow that, so she could help with our efforts to liberate the ship.”
Mom quickly reached for my locket and stared intently at it.
“This is impossible…unless…”
“Mom, I did what I needed to do. You needed your Current returned to you, and that’s all I did. There was nothing impossible about it.”
“Obviously.” Sinae added with a smirk only she could make.
“Do you feel up to helping?” I asked as I looked sternly into mom’s eyes.
In response, mom flourished both hands. A thick, leather-looking, belt with a holster appeared. In the holster was strapped a strange looking weapon similar to an ancient handgun. Mom looked to the ceiling with a sigh of thanks and quickly wrapped it around her waist then buckled it. The belt rested loosely and sagged off her right hip. She nonchalantly bent down to tie a leather lace hanging from the bottom of the holster around her thigh then stood straight.
This time, Mom flourished just her right hand and a wand materialized. She quickly kissed it lovingly and inserted it into a smaller tube shaped ‘holster’ on the left side of her belt.
“Now I’m ready to kick some major ass!”
“So. What’s with the strange piece in the holster, sir?” Sinae asked just before we left my quarters.
“Witch Corps Peacemaker. Libra designed it specifically for us. Lethal to any Hobgoblin other than the REALLY big ones and also holds six standard .50 caliber cartridges in case a non-Hobgoblin ‘minion’ decides to get brave. Flat on their ass and dead as a doornail usually with one shot.” Mom replied as her eyes sparked excitedly.
“Let’s get back on patrol.” I suggested as I motioned to the door.
“Wait! I just want to try one thing.” Mom halted and turned back to her storage locker. She closed the lid then opened it once more to reveal her previous wardrobe, completely intact.
“Just wanted to make sure I could still work that spell, ladies. Now…bring on the bad guys!”
Returning to the Engineering section, we entered to see Huntress and Lokust lifting the last four remaining crew. They had done an outstanding job of clearing the more than five hundred recovered crewmembers strewn about the main deck.
“Hey, Chance. Kitty. We’re almost done her… Major Summers! Attention!” Lokust shouted as she saw mom come into the section. Dell and Lokust jumped to attention with an unconscious crewman on each shoulder.
“Give it a rest you two!” Mom growled in frustration.
“Yes, ma’am…sir!” Lokust responded.
“Stand down, dear.”
“Thank you, ma’am, and may I say you really do the uniform proud, ma’am.”
“Don’t kiss my ass, Grunfuller! I’ll kick it so far down the rabbit hole even Alice wouldn’t find it!” Mom growled in anger.
“What a bitch.” Lokust mumbled. “I liked the A.I. version much better.”
“Glad to know I won’t be replaced anytime soon, girls.”
Dell suddenly got really serious as she stared, unblinking, toward my mother.
“Got a problem, Artie?”
‘Shhhhhhhhh!”
The poor, unconscious crewman on her shoulder fell to the deck.
“Did she just ‘shhhhh’ me, Chan…?”
Before mom even finished pronouncing my name, Dell pulled, connected, nocked an arrow, and let it fly. It barely missed mom’s neck! A blue arc signaled that the Huntress had scored another Hoblin.
“Shit!” Mom cursed as she turned to see the remnants of the invader fizzle out over two hundred feet away.
“Thanks, Dell. Good shot.” I congratulated.
“I thought you were going to give more leeway from now on.” Lokust asked.
“I didn’t have time and she was in the shot. I had to curve it around her as it was, Lokust.
“You had to ‘curve’ it around me?” Mom asked incredulously.
“Yes. Not an easy thing to do, but with the right amount of ‘English’ it can be done.” Dell explained.
“I’m glad you’re on our side, sister!” Sinae replied as she exhaled heavily.
Dell nodded then walked over to mom.
“Major Summers, welcome back to the Corps.” She said as she took mom’s hand and shook it politely.
“The pleasure is all mine, Artie. Nice to have you back as well.” Mom smiled.
“But ma’am, I’m not my distant Grandmother.”
“How many shots have you missed on this campaign, Artie?”
“Um…one…I think?”
“Out of how many kills? How many shots?”
“Um…I lost count at one thousand…I …I think?”
“You’re her, honey! No doubt about it. Nobody I know of other than Artemis could make over a thousand kills and flub just one shot!”
“Well if Lokust hadn’t stuck her head up at the wrong time, I wouldn’t have had to recall the shot in the first place!
“Annnnnd there’s the proof!” Mom giggled with a huge, satisfied smile on her face. “Honey, a recalled shot doesn’t count as a flub OR a miss. It counts as not putting a hash mark in the ‘Friendly Fire’ column. That’s a good thing! God, she has to be so proud of you!”
“Who? Who has to be so proud of me, ma’am?”
“You’re Grandmother, Artemis, of course! Contrary to popular myth, the Gods of old never really disappeared. They just packed up and moved to a new planet or system where they could feed off the admiration and prayers of another primitive, but developing civilization.”
So, you knew Artemis….THE Goddess of the hunt…for real?” I gasped, flabbergasted.
“Our paths may have crossed once or twice on a mission or two. Is that so strange now that you gals are all in the Corps?” Mom challenged.
Once again, we split up. I asked mom to stay with me and we moved to our selected section. The Armory was mid-ship and supplied the Mare’s weapons with the required munitions. Since the Current reservoir breach had been thwarted, I figured the Hoblins would try to actually blowup the ship.
Our first resistance appeared in the form of three ‘merged’ Hoblins and I made extremely short work of them. Mom looked a little put out that I’d had all the fun. Only two crew were recovered from that encounter and we quickly moved them to the nearest wet closet.
As soon as we left the safety of that wet closet, twelve Hoblins engaged us. I hung back and let mom loosen her muscles a bit on them before I took out the last one. One of the recovered crewmen didn’t completely reconstitute and to my horror, mom pulled her weapon and unceremoniously fired a shot into the poor woman’s head. Granted she was only a head, shoulders, and most of her torso, but I felt I could have restored her to normal. Not now that an antique bullet and half her brains were scattered on the deck!
“Why did you do that?” I asked in outrage. “I could have saved her, mom!”
“She was already decomposing, Chance. She was too far gone to save. Not that any of us could do that, that is.”
“I have. I’ve done it a dozen or so times so far! I just ask my Current to find the remnants and alert me when found. I then ask for the Current’s help to restore the victim. I thought I told you that before…wait, I told your A.I. self.” I said as I smacked my forehead lightly.
“You tellin’ me you can reconstruct someone deteriorated by the Hobgoblin conscription? My daughter can actually restore a human conscript?”
I nodded.
Another group of twenty attacked, and once more I elected to let mom work out her frustrations. Seven more crewmembers were recovered and I illustrated my talent for mom to witness on the two I had recovered. Mom said nothing as we moved on from securing the recovered.
Ten Hoblins tried to jump us as we turned an intersection just before reaching the armory. Within seconds our path was once again clear. A pair of disembodied legs had to be left behind.
“So you have your limits?” Mom asked out of the blue.
“If my Current can’t find the remnants in what I absorb, I can’t really reconstitute them, now can I? Look,” I said looking into my mother’s eyes. “If you feel you should end every partial we recover, that’s on your conscious! I prefer to rescue as many of my fellow crew as I can. End of story.”
Turning, I continued to the section door and began to open it.
I felt a hand touch my shoulder.
“I’m sorry, Chance. I guess I never saw things that way before. We were always ordered to leave the collateral. Get the job done and leave the collateral.”
“Even if that collateral was one of your own, mom?”
“No, Chance. We always made sure to bring our guys back home.”
“Mom…these ARE my ‘guys’! I’ve been stationed on the Mare with most of them for five years now!”
“Oh. I thought you were just here on a mission.”
“Sorry to deceive you, but I just found out about the ‘Corps’ just under a month ago. And I’ve only been your daughter for, at most, a day! Two at the very most. Is there anything else you need to know that your A.I. failed to pass along?”
Mom thought for a moment.
“How long has it been? How long since…”
“Since you and dad were disintegrated by a planetary Bio-Desolve attack? It’s been eight years, mom! Eight years since everyone at home just disappeared! The recovery teams weren’t even able to set foot on the surface until two years ago, mom. Can you even comprehend how many years of counseling it’s taken to cope? Then, just as the hurt and nightmares finally start to fade, I get a shipment of my mom’s recovered stuff! What’s more, I find out that you are practically immortal and have been leader of the Witch Corps for more than thirteen hundred years! Does that answer your question, ma’am, or do you want more from me, mother!” I told her before breaking down.
I felt Mom wrap her arms around me and pull me into her shoulder. I could smell her perfume and that just made things worse.
“I missed you, mom! I’ve really missed you and dad! I’ve thought about you every day and dreamed about you every night. I’ve tried to understand why…why they did that to a whole planet. Since finding out about the Corps, I can’t help thinking it was the Hoblins trying to destroy their arch-enemy. Hope Summers. My mom.”
Mom held me for several minutes until I got my emotions under control.
“Chance? Honey, I can’t possibly relate to what Charles and I put you through the last eight years, nor can I ever stop saying I’m sorry. Right now, we have a job to do- a job that you and your friends accepted when you put that uniform on. A job only you and the rest of the Coven are equipped to complete.”
“I know that, mom. The A.I. made that abundantly clear.”
“So, do you feel up to kicking more Hobgoblin ass?”
“We need to liberate the ship, mom. If we are all the Mare has, then we need to fight until the last Hoblin has been absorbed.”
Mom smiled and kissed my cheek.
“I’m so very proud of you, honey! Now…show me what you can do. I’ve got your back.”
We entered the compartment and were astounded by the number of Hoblins collected there.
I danced into action with only my primary wand, absorbing twelve creatures at a time with it and strangely, doing the same with my unarmed left hand! Spinning and dodging enemy weapons fire, I continued my attack, making quite the dent in their ranks. Occasionally, I would fire Current from my left hand to block any flanking moves from my opponents.
In all truth, I actually lost track of time, but next thing I knew only a few Hoblins still walked the deck and hundreds of unconscious or semi-conscious crewmembers lay strewn about.
Five out of the remaining nine Hoblins were of the ‘merged’ variety and were slowly closing the three hundred foot gap between us. They seemed oblivious as they stepped on and audibly crushed the casualties under their heavy feet.
“We need to get these people out of here before even more die, mom.” I said as I turned back to her.
“Mom? Where are you?”
“Up here, honey.” Her voice answered from above. She was actually sitting sidesaddle on an ancient straw broom!
“You were having so much fun; I decided to get out of your way. Since Hobgoblins don’t seem to know how to climb, I figure some altitude couldn’t hurt. So what is your plan for the behemoths?”
I felt a burning sensation on my back and turned to see one of the biggest Hoblins firing Current at me.
“How dare you attack my daughter!” Mom shouted as she rained Current bolts down on the monster. They didn’t seem to do any damage!
I added to her attack and noticed no slowing of their advance. These things weren’t your typical Hoblins!
“Chance? Time to retreat!”
“Why?”
“It’s them! We have to get the coven to regroup. You all need valuable information on the original Hobgoblins. Our normal attacks won’t faze them. Nothing we’ve used in the past has even made a dent!”
“Then let’s get out of here and regroup.” I repeated and made for the bulkhead door.
“Chance, Witch Corps. Coven meeting, my place, ASAP!” I announced into my comm as soon as we had the door secured and had some breathing room between ‘them’ and us.
“Honey? Do you need to purge your Current?” Mom asked as she suddenly stopped, as if she’d forgotten something.
“No. I’m good, mom.”
“But Honey? You just absorbed over six hundred Hoblins. How could you not need to purge off some of that?”
I’m fine, mom.” I showed her my locket. It wasn’t anywhere near starting to glow. “Let’s get back to base.”
Mom eyed it and me curiously for a moment then nodded. We hurried back to my quarters.
“Why?”
“It’s them! We have to get the coven to regroup. You all need valuable information on the original Hobgoblins. Our normal attacks won’t faze them. Nothing we’ve used in the past has even made a dent!”
Sinae had arrived mere minutes after mom and I. Dell and Lokust arrived a minute later.
“Wow, are those two still unconscious?” Lokust quipped as she looked to Simon and Conte still slouched against the far wall, snoring.
“Hmmpf, Men! They think they’re so macho! Eek!”
Lokust’s hands flew to her mouth. “Did that just come out of me?”
Sinae, Dell, and I stared at the girl for at least a minute!
“Before I get this briefing underway, where is this marvelous A.I. I’ve heard so much about?” Mom asked as soon as Dell and Lokust sat down.
“You guys don’t mind if I take these boots off, do you? My ankles are killing me!” Dell asked as she fought to pull off first one of her high-heeled boots then the other.
“That’s strange. Mine feel fine. In fact, I could wear them all day long.” Lokust responded as she lifted her legs and rolled her ankles several times.
“Now I know there is something very wrong with you, Grunfuller!” Dell groaned.
“Your DataTab is right here, Major Summers.” Lokust said as she ignored Dell’s accusation. “I don’t think you’ll get anything out of it since it let the smoke out before we were captured and almost conscripted.”
“You were captured?” Mom gasped in surprise.
“We think that’s what finally put Chance over threshold, ma’am.” Lokust continued.
“Honey?” Mom turned to me in concern. “Could you describe what you felt or experienced when you hit your threshold?” She looked at the inoperative DataTab in her hand.
“At first, when I saw the surge coming with my Current sense, I felt extreme pain- everywhere. Grub and I had taken out a few Hoblins just before and my locket was almost fully colorized.”
“I was thinking that this might be the end, but I would do everything I could to protect you, Grub. When the surge hit, it felt like my body was going to explode violently. Like every nerve in my body suddenly went into overload. Then I heard this…this whistling sound, almost like an antique turbine spooling up to speed. That was when everything exploded into an intense, bluish light and I think I might have passed out. I woke up like this.”
When I finished my recount of the event, I turned to see mom was crying. Lokust too was wiping her eyes. Sinae and Dell sat silent with their mouths partially open.
“Mom? Did something more happen to me than you’ll admit?” I asked with concern.
“No, Honey, that’s how it felt to me too. I was just remembering that day. After all this time, its still very fresh in my mind. A painful reminder of what I lost…and what miracles I gained.”
“So, why won’t this thing turn on?” Mom asked as she waved the DataTab up and down a few times in frustration.
“I told you it let the smoke out, ma’am. My guess is you had a self destruct routine built in.” Lokust explained.
“But I never owned a DataTab, dear. I’ve never carried anything more complex than a smartphone.
“What’s a ‘smart phone’?” All four of us asked in unison.
Mom rolled her eyes.
“Moving on. The three, deluxe-sized, Hobgoblins Chance and I encountered in the Armory, I believe, are what has become of my crewmates. My Coven had many run-ins with them over the years with no joy. They are the strongest, deadliest, creatures I’ve ever encountered.”
“So what can we do against them, sir?”
“We need to come up with a plan, Kitty- something to purify the three twisted souls that have been locked away for centuries because of their greed, arrogance, and brutality. In short, they need redemption. They need judgment.”
“Okaaaay. So if you couldn’t get them, how are we going to do any better, ma’am?”
“We now have the advantage, Lokust. This is the largest Coven of the Witch Corps to date. From my brief observations of each of your talents, the best trained Coven too!”
“Well that’s strange, because, as far as I know, Sinae’s the only one with combat training. Chance and I are just Current Maintenance Specialists, and Dell is a Shipping and Receiving CPO. With all due respect, Maj. Summers.”
“Yet you four are capable of easily dispatching several hundred Hobgoblins each. How would you account for that little detail, my dear?”
“Um…luck?”
“PFFFFT! Luck cannot be a viable factor over a certain number of kills, Lokust! To have racked up such numbers requires more than just luck. No. Deep down, in your very souls, lie the skills and determination needed to hold membership in the Witch Corps, ladies! When I first opened my eyes to see you all above me, I thought I had died and finally met up with my beloved friends- friends I had lost such a long time ago.”
“Kitty, Libra and I became friends from our first meeting and she was the first to my side after my threshold. We stayed friends for many centuries before she finally lost to one of those three we met back in the Armory.”
“Dell, honey, your ancestor and I fought together just a few times and even though she is a Goddess, she too was beaten by one of …those…‘things’ out there. In the short time I knew her, we shared many stories and her companionship and dedication to our cause always seemed to give me strength- strength to do what I had to do; the strength to keep fighting Hobgoblins…or any other entities that covet galactic domination.”
“Lokust? Breeze and I quickly got off to a bad start when we met. She was a very headstrong woman with three kids and a diplomat for a mate and when the Corps arrived to cull the planet’s newly crowned despot, we had differing opinions. She was unaware of his, shall we say, lesser known parameters? We faced off against each other to a draw each time. It wasn’t until the rest of my Coven retrieved the all important, damning evidence that she finally realized her loyalties were misplaced. Breeze joined us on several hundred missions once she joined the Corps.”
“And you, my dear, wonderful… AMAZING, Chance!” Mom wiped her eyes quickly. “You may think I named you wrongly, but I assure you, you ARE well named. You were my last, and only chance to carry on the Summers’ line, honey. Charles and I had been trying for children for centuries. Something about the Current and both of us reaching our thresholds prevented us from conceiving. You WERE my last chance, Chance! I begged and negotiated with my Current, doctors from many worlds did exhaustive banks of tests, and I even went so far as to try draining my reservoir, but my locket never indicated anything but a full reserve!”
“Twenty-seven years ago, I tried one more time to negotiate with my Current; to please allow me to conceive and raise a child to carry on my name. I urged my Current to allow it in case I was defeated in battle- that the legacy had to continue or the Hobgoblins would overrun the galaxy and possibly the universe.”
“You can imagine our elation when all my tests came up positive! So you see, Chance, you were aptly named. You were our last and only ‘chance’ to have a family. And after watching your performance in the Armory earlier, you are a stunning addition to the long line of Summers’ that have served their countries, planets, or even Galaxy with distinction and valor!”
“You all should be proud of your legacies.” Mom concluded.
“That was a wonderfully heartfelt recitation, my dear. There is not a dry eye in the room.”
“Dad?”
“Charles?”
“So…you’ve beaten the odds once more, ay, Hopewell? What is it with you Summers’ and pushing the boundaries?”
“Dad? Is it really you?”
“Sorry, Chance, but I’m just a simulation. A representation of your father that he developed about twelve years ago. Contrary to what your mother believed, I felt our luck was running out and took steps to relate our fantastic story to you and your family. But, by my sensor indications, you are now in the same boat as your mother. Though, I am reading excessively high levels of Current stored within you; levels high and dense enough to indicate something considered impossible- something only theorized by Libra of FeLane and her team of scientists. How are you feeling, Chance?”
“I don’t think overwhelmed really covers it, dad.” I replied as I looked to the DataTab in mom’s quivering hand- at his concerned face on the display. I quickly wiped my cheeks dry.
“So when did you do it? When did you have time to transfer your persona into the tablet, Charles?” Mom demanded.
“As amazing as that would have been, I was never powerful enough to copy myself onto an object for retrieval at a later date, Hope! None of us were ever as powerful as you. It always worried me that I might lose you one day and now it seems I may have been right. I hope you still gain some solace that part of me will always be with you…as long as this thing’s power source lasts, and it isn’t erased by any stray EMP’s, and it doesn’t go careening into somebody’s star, because you got totally frustrated by my continuous blathering and throw…”
“CHARLES, ENOUGH! You never did know when to quit!” Mom screamed in frustration.
“And aren’t you glad for that? Look at how our child has grown and matured. Why, she looks so much like you, Hope! It’s like there is absolutely none of me in there anymore.”
“You know what happened, dad?” I asked, realizing he had said so just a minute ago.
“The sensors in your locket have given me a very detailed image of you, Chance. I must say that you have exceeded all previously defined parameters I had compiled on Witch Corps personnel.”
“So is there a simulation of me in there too, dad? Is that what you’re saying?”
“Aaah so much like your mother!” Dad’s image smiled.
“Wait! So you’re actually a simulation? So, just what was that hologram of you, major?” Lokust demanded in confusion.
“What hologram?” Both my parents, alive or otherwise, asked in surprise. Mom was more demanding though.
“Shouldn’t we continue the briefing on those three monsters you told us about, sir?”
“Right you are, Kitty. Wow, she even sounds like Libra, dear!”
“I’ve already covered that with her, Charles. The topic is what to do with what we used to call Bovidovich, Guan, and Evans. Can you interface to the ship’s sensors and scan for their location by Current strength?”
“It would be nice to know what ship we are currently on, my love.”
“The Mare de Tempest, darling.”
“They’re still using that poor excuse for a scrap heap?”
“Yes, but it was refitted a few centuries ago, dad.” I giggled.
“That’s nice, honey.” The image said in a placating tone. “It should have been decommissioned and dismantled over three hundred years ago! Right after it got hit by that meteo…!”
“Big, hulking, bad-assed Hobgoblins, Charles, remember?” Mom stated impatiently.
“Yes, dear, this unit’s memory circuits haven’t started degrading as of yet. Allow another thirty-one seconds for the interface links to align and handshake.”
Dell tapped my shoulder.
“Is this how they always talked at home?” she whispered.
“Pretty much. Sometimes it got a little more heated.”
“Oh.”
“We just tended to discuss things thoroughly, Artie- and at louder volume levels than would be considered conversational by most. And by now you must have realized that Witch Corps hearing is far more sensitive.”
Dell groaned.
“Connection established. Scanning.”
“So is what your hologram said about your three Astronaut friends true? Did they conspire to corner the market on Current in hopes of becoming rich?” I asked.
“Conspired, stole, and murdered, Chance, yes. And apparently their Current mutinied and transfigured them into those hideous monsters you saw back there. Only they weren’t that big when we last clashed.”
“So they merged with more of our crew. Chance, we have to drain those things and get whomever out of them!” Dell urged.
“You cannot return a conscript to what they once were, Artemis. Once converted to current, there is no longer any physical form.”
“We’ve been doing just that, sir.” Sinae stated confidently.
“Chance has even reassembled a few that had started to degrade, Mr. Summers.” Lokust added excitedly.
“Hey! I never took her mother’s name, Lokust Grunfuller! Wait! What did you two just say?”
“It seems Chance is even more talented than I am, Charles. She has demonstrated recovery AND reassembly of conscripts multiple times in my presence. Our daughter far exceeds any and all theorized parameters. I am hopeful she will instruct me in the new procedures.”
“So, this is going to turn into a friendly mother/daughter competition, Maj. Summers?”
“Charles! You know me better than that!” Mom exclaimed.
“That’s why I asked, Hope. I know you too well.”
“Charles, the Witch Corps is a team and we shall continue working as one unit- just as WE always have since its inception.”
“Well, if you are activating US, I might as well suit up too.” Dad’s handsome image changed to that of a pretty young woman and you could see she wore the trademark witch hat.
“Lady Charli Armstrong reporting for duty, Lady Hope.” A young woman’s voice had replaced my father’s.
“Since I am no longer Corporeal, I will instead keep interface with this ship and stretch out my ‘feelers’. I will act as base command and comm, if that is satisfactory, Lady Hope.”
“Welcome back, Lady Charli. Given the circumstances, your new assignment is acceptable. Carry on.”
“Thank you, M’lady. It is good to be back.”
“Charli? How’s that sensory net going?”
“Still realigning to requested parameters, M’lady. The Mare de Tempest’s sensor grids are slow to respon…M’lady! I have detected taint in the sensor grid’s Current supply. I recommend purification at the earliest opportunity.”
“Intercept vector.” Mom demanded.
“Section 34D, Junction room 34D18A2.”
“Let’s get to work, ladies.” Mom ordered as she led the way out of my quarters.
Mom stopped dead as we all filed out into the passage.
“Um…I…Chance? Maybe you better lead this mission, honey.”
“This way, mom.” I giggled as I motioned everyone to follow me. I took off running and surprised myself by how fast I reached the specified Junction Room.
Asking the hatchway’s lock to open, we entered and I immediately saw the taint running through the Current conduit off to the far right.
“Do you see the conduit in question, Lady Kitty?” I asked thinking that our codenames should be used.
“Got it, M’lady. How many do we want to trap at a time?”
“How many do you want to trap?” Mom repeated, confused.
“Let’s try twenty feet. Lady Lokust you ready with your shunt?”
“Ready.” She replied as she took her whip’s handle and gracefully pulled it from her body in one, smooth motion.
Mom gasped! Her eyes were big as deflector dishes.
“What are you going to do with that, M’lady?” She asked, still staring.
“Lady Kitty. As we’ve done before. On your mark.” I said giving her the go ahead.
As earlier, four shurikens shot from Kitty’s pouch and embedded themselves in exactly the right spots along the conduit. After a few warm-up sweeps, Lokust let her whip fly. It effortlessly attached itself to the two outermost throwing stars. The tainted Current trapped between the two innermost stars oscillated back and forth a few times.
Fifty Hoblins in such a small compartment provided almost no sport at all and after only a few minutes, forty, previously conscripted, crewmembers lay scattered about the deck.
“Let’s move them aside for now and repeat.” I suggested.
“Lather, rinse, repeat! I like this process!” Lokust giggled then blushed as she untied one end of her whip and Kitty removed two of her stars. The purified Current went on its way to the sensor equipment. Lokust and Kitty repeated the process on the conduit several times before we had to empty the Junction Room of unconscious, recovered crewmen. Good thing there was a wet closet at the other end of the passage.
“How did you ever come up with that attack strategy, M’ladies?” Mom asked as Lokust closed the wet closet door.
“Lady Lokust and I have worked with Current almost our entire adult life, M’lady. We know these conduits like the back of our hands.”
“You girls are amazing! I would’ve never thought to use…wait, what are those things you girls are using…excuse me. What WERE those things you girls are using?”
Our wands and primary weaponry were Current Rerouters used by Ladies Chance and Lokust in their everyday maintenance duties, sir. Lady Chance suggested we use them since they were already used for Current handling.” Kitty explained.
“All except for my whip, Major. That’s a Current Shunt. I just made it look ‘cool’ and… and stylish.” Lokust smiled brightly.
“M’ladies. You are every bit as ingenious as your predecessors. Forgive me for doubting you.”
“We’re a new team, sir. You had every right for reservation.” Kitty replied in understanding.
Mom smiled at us and nodded.
“Lady Charli, How are those sensors looking?” Mom asked.
“Internal ship sensors are now online and scanning, Lady Hope. I’ll alert the Corps as soon as I find something. Ladies Artemis, Lokust, and Kitty should think about offloading some Current, M’lady.”
“Copy, Hope out.” Mom said as she signed off. “You heard Charli, girls. Time to relieve yourselves. Make it quick. No time to fix your lipstick. We have more work to do.”
“Yes, ma’am! I thought I saw a return conduit over here, Kitty.” Lokust said as she took the tall Lynxin’s hand in hers and led both friends away.
I began giggling.
“What’s so funny, honey?” Mom asked as she stared at me.
“Grub.” I giggled some more. “She’s acting so…so girly! I would have never thought he would accept this so easily.
“She has fallen into the Corps quite nicely, Chance. You’ve made an excellent choice for your ‘Number One’. In fact, you’ve made excellent choices for all your sisters.” Mom smiled brightly.
“My ‘Number One”? What’s that mean, Mom? And…and why did you call my friends, my ‘sisters’?” I questioned.
“We lovingly call our Coven-mates, ‘sisters’, honey; for obvious reasons. The moniker “Number One is a cinematic reference to your Executive Officer, Chance. Lokust is your executive I assume? The one person you would trust to have your back in any situation?”
“Mom, I would trust any of them to have my ‘back’ in any crisis! I trust them all with my life, and I hope they feel the same about me!”
“Chance. You know that we feel that way about you!” Dell…Artemis said as she stepped in front of me and took my hands in hers. “We would give our lives to protect you, Chance Summers! Never forget that! EVER!”
“I too will give my life for you, Chance Summers!” Mom said as she placed her hands on ours.
“Count me in, buddy!” Lokust said as her hands gently joined them.
“It would be an honor, Lady Chance!” Sinae said as she completed the gesture by placing her hands to ours.
“While it’s not the Corps’s signature hexagram, we all stand united, ladies of the Witch Corps.” Mom said before her face went pale.
“Ladies. I hoped I would get the holoprojector in each of your lockets functional before we went to huddle. I am sorry to be late.” ‘Charli’s’ hologram interrupted before we broke, I guess, our ‘huddle’. She placed her virtual hands on top of the pile.
“With everything I am and can be I will protect all of you until my last bit has been disrupted and rewritten!”
“Witch Corps, TRIUMPH! Break!” Mom shouted and we all pulled our hands back in unison. She had tears rolling down her face.
“Mom?” I asked in concern.
“A hexagram, Chance! Charli remembered and completed the hexagram. Six women working as a team can do almost anything, but six ‘Ladies’ of the Witch Corps? It has been said that, as a team, we’re virtually unstoppable and can perform the impossible. Lady Charli? Please update our roster to relate the latest team structure. Lady Charli Armstrong of Earth, Intelligence; Lady Kitty Sinae of FeLane, Demolitions, Close Combat, and Specialty Weapons; Lady Artemis Dell of Olympus, Long-range Weapons and Marksman Sniper; Lady Hope Summers of Earth, Infiltration and Close Combat; Lady Lokust Grunfuller of Remàge, Close Combat and Specialty Weapons. List Lady Lokust as our XO. And finally, List the Corps’s leader as Lady Chance Summers of Gaia Four, Demolitions, Close Combat and Specialty Weapons.”
“Wait! What?” I screeched. ‘You want me to be the Corps’s leader? Why?”
“Well…I’d guess that you seem to know what you’re doing, buddy.” Lokust suggested with a smile. “Ladies? All in favor?”
My friends all raised their hand. Mom’s hand and Dad’s…Charli’s virtual hand rose also.
I gulped audibly.
“Witch Corps roster has been updated and made active, Lady Chance.”
“Um…thanks?” I responded awkwardly.
“Orders, M’lady?” Mom inquired of me with a bright smile.
I gulped again.
“Um, any hits on the sensors, Lady Charli?” I asked uncomfortably.
“Nothing yet…wait! Found them…I think. Section 10A Storage Compartment 10A34S. I’m picking up a huge surge of tainted Current in that area.”
“Let’s go.” I said as I started running. Section 10A was just forward of amidships and we were well astern. “Let us know if it moves, Lady Charli.”
“You got it, M’lady.”
“How are everyone’s Current reserves?” I asked as we filed into the huge storage compartment and looked around. Everyone had their Current sight enabled.
“Chance. Back there on the left.”Artemis pointed with the tip of her bow
“Wow! Backup on the 403!” Lokust giggled then tilted her head to one side in confusion. “I got no clue what that meant or even why I said it.”
What Lokust was referring to was a check valve in the Current conduit that prevented any backflow in case the section had to be abated to space. For some reason this check valve wasn’t performing properly. I quickly headed to it to investigate.
“Chance? Buddy? Should you be touching tainted Current? Current that might suddenly pop out a hundred or so bad guys?” Lokust cautioned.
“It’s just a check, Lokust. It should pass Current in one direction and not in the other. Why is it stopping the flow in both directions?”
“Maybe it went bad?” She offered.
“Or maybe it went good, Lokust. I’m going to try asking it. Hold on and be prepared.”
Artie immediately drew her bowstring, four arrows waiting to fly. Kitty had six shurikens circling around her head in a constantly moving orbit. Lokust had her wand at the ready with her other hand on her whip handle. Mom had her pistol and wand drawn and was curiously glancing between me and my friends.
Placing my hand on the suspected control device, I asked it if it was okay and if not, did it need help.
I received the shock of my life when it actually answered by saying it was trying to help me purge it’s ‘home’ of the ‘tainted ones’! Accepting its offered help I asked that it dispel the ‘tainted’ ones after I stepped back.
“The valve says it’s ready to release its prisoners.” I said as I hurriedly took several steps back.
Seventy or more Hoblins suddenly appeared. Most were of the ‘merged’ variety. Again we made short work of them and we were only able to restore a small portion of the ‘partials’. Thirty crewmen in total survived. Dell, mom, and Lokust moved them to safety.
I heard something go whizzing past both ears as I barely caught Kitty’s shurikens flying past me. Ducking and turning, I saw a VERY BIG Hoblin directly behind me and instinctively jumped out of the way to avoid its massive arm and fist swinging at me.
Pulling my spare wand, I rolled closer and impaled both wands into the monster’s leg. I had to close my eyes to the blinding blue light this thing was giving off as Kitty and I drained and drained and drained… God! How many Hoblins was this monster made up of?
It was just as the blinding light started to dissipate that I saw Lokust across from me on the thing’s other once massive leg, and nine of Arti’s arrows embedded in its diminishing chest. Mom too, had her wand out and was doing her best to siphon Current!
When the light finally disappeared, only one thing remained.
“Oh, God! Which one?” Mom cried in sudden realization of something.
“Mom? What is it?”
“A NASA Flightsuit.” She said as she hurried closer and started searching the burned, ripped, and tattered remnant of a garment
“Evans. You stupid bastard! Why?”
“One of your crew, mom?” I asked gently.
She nodded sadly still holding the shredded flight suit in her hands.
“Nathaniel Evans. He was the weakest of them.”
“Want me to see if the rest of him is in here somewhere?” I asked motioning to me.
“I have to assume he’s at peace now, honey. No. Let the Current have him.” Mom said as she wiped her tears away. “We’re lucky to have recovered this much, since its been over one thousand years.”
Despite her answer, I asked my current to search for any remains of Nathaniel Evans. After several minutes, I still hadn’t gotten an answer.
“I guess he really is gone.” I said to no one as a tear rolled down my face. I walked over to the nearest Current return conduit and emptied my reservoir, though I didn’t feel I really needed to.
“Lady Charli, what’s the official status of Astronaut Nathaniel Evans?” I asked aloud.
“Evans, Nathaniel K., Lieutenant USAF, Propulsion Specialist. Pegasus: Kuiper Deep Space Mission. Listed as missing in action 23rd, June, 2111.”
“Please list him as ‘Killed in Action’, this date, Charli.” I requested, almost choking on my words.
“I’ll do that and thank you, M’lady.” She replied solemnly.
“Thanks for what? We just destroyed one of your fellow astronauts.”
“Thank you all for giving him his final rest, Chance. Though he and the other two have done hellacious things to many generations in many different systems, the man he was deserves to finally be at peace, so…thank you.”
Walking back over to the innocuous check valve, I placed my hand on the device and thanked it for helping us.
To my surprise, it started working again.
“And just how did you do THAT, buddy?” Lokust demanded in astonishment- her mouth and eyes fully open.
“I just thanked it for helping us.”
“But…” She stammered.
“If the Current is sentient, why wouldn’t the plumbing and control devices?” I reasoned.
“My Ladies! Sensors have picked up another Current surge in Section 12C, Current Circulation Pump room 12C34P18.”
“Another ‘Check Valve’ doing its civic duty, Chance?” Artemis giggled.
I gave her a shrug as I motioned us to go.
“Wait! That’s Conte’s section. The Shipping and Receiving bay is right behind that.” Arti gasped as we neared the section.
“Could the ‘Masterminds’ be retreating to the point of their initial intrusion?” Kitty pondered aloud.
“Those cowards WOULD do something like that!” Mom snarled.
The place was overrun with Hoblins when we arrived! At least a hundred and fifty in a room no bigger than twenty-five hundred square feet!
Carnage ensued!
With such tight quarters, it took longer to purify the compartment and by the time all was said and done only fifty crewmembers had been recovered.
A shot rang out from my left and I turned to see mom standing over the most grotesque abomination I had ever laid eyes on!
Whoever this had been, it shouldn’t have been alive at all! Minus the fifty cal hole in the thing’s forehead and the associated, much larger, hole in the back of its ‘skull’, nothing looked like it should. Organs and bones splayed out at odd angles and lengths; intestines wrapped around ribs, around the oddly bent, exposed spine, and around the neck a few times. What looked like a human heart pumped maybe a dozen times more before stopping, turning gray, and withering like a prune. Arms and legs were in all the wrong places and continued to twitch spastically.
Mom turned, took a few steps, and wretched. She started sobbing as she held the wall to steady herself. Surely she had seen her share…
“Sonofabitch! That was the worst one to date!”
Maybe not. I know my stomach wasn’t in too good of shape after seeing that!
“Mom? We good?” I asked as I walked over and put a hand on her arm.
“Just when I thought this job couldn’t get any worse, something like that comes along to prove me wrong. I’ll be fine in a moment, honey. We need to get these people to safety or we’ll start seeing a lot more of that.” She motioned back to the still twitching carcass.
“Mom? What do you mean?”
“That’s what happens when someone is reconstituted then transconfigured for a second time. It happened when I either forget to finish them off or they are really ‘lucky’ and live. Either way this poor bastard was unlucky enough to get a ‘two-fer’.”
“Lady Charli. Please scan all wet closets and find out if any have been opened recently, say in the last two hours? Without any of the Corps being in the area at the time.”
“Already on it, M’lady.”
“Let’s get these people into those two wet closets.” I ordered as I pointed the Current free compartments out to the others.
“Lady Chance. I register no wet closets opening while unattended by Corps members. I do, however, see that your quarter’s door was accessed five minutes after all Corps members departed. I suspect one or both of the gentlemen may have awakened and wandered away.”
“SIMON!” We all shouted in horror.
“Mom. You and the rest of the Corps head onto the next section. Huntress can brief you on points of entry. I’m heading back to my quarters. A lot of Current conduits cross through my living room. It’s possible we’ve been compromised.”
“Copy that, M’lady! Make sure my sea chest hasn’t been compromised.” Mom requested as I nodded to her.
The door to my place was closed and my lock functioned normally. Walking in, I heard a soft moan. Simon was still in the same place we had left him, but CPO Conte was gone.
“Lady Chance, Coven. Simon is still here and starting to come around. Out.” I said quickly.
“Simon. Simon, you hear me? Simon!” I called as I placed a hand on his shoulder and jostled him gently.
“Oooooooooh. What happened?” he moaned.
“Simon? Are you all right? Do you know where you are?”
His eyes squinted open and he looked around.
“This looks like Chance Summer’s place, but who are you and what’s with the party costume?”
“This is far from a ‘party’ costume and this is not a party in any definition of the word, Simon. Are you able to stand?”
“If I’m able to lean against you, I’ll do anything you want, babe.”
Any thoughts of helping him up went out the airlock and I released him mid-rise. My ‘friend’ fell back to the floor and looked stunned I had done something like that.
“’my too heavy for you, babe?”
“Kiss my ass, Redman! I’m not you’re ‘babe’ and I never will be if I can help it! Now can you stand or should I stick a rerouter up your ass and tack you to the nearest conduit?” I growled.
“Who are you? You talk like Summers, but he don’t have a sister.”
“You’re right, I don’t have a sister. Now can you stand or not?”
“Chance? No. That can’t happen! That can’t be you!”
“Guess again…‘babe’.” I said as I took his right forearm and threw him easily onto the couch, ten feet away. His feet never touched the deck.
“And no, you really aren’t that heavy, Simon; even though you are completely full of shit!”
“It is you! What happened to you, Chance? You’re…you’re beautiful!”
“I reached my threshold, and thank you for the compliment, but I’m still pissed at you.”
“So what’s with the costume?”
“It’s not a costume, its…it’s a uniform. A very old and respected uniform.” I told him as I got an idea and walked over to mom’s sea chest.
“A uniform? Old and respected? I’ve never seen any uniform- for any service- that looked like that. Who’s is it?”
“Would you like to put one on and see for yourself? Then Grub would have company.” I asked as I lifted the chest’s lid after saying mom’s incantation. I nodded to myself.
“You want me to put one of those on.” He deadpanned as he pointed to me.
“If you want to know more about us and help repel our uninvited guests.”
“You say Lokust put one on and he was okay with that?”
I nodded.
“Am I still out and dreaming?”
“Nope. You’ve awoken into a downright nightmare, Simon. The only way to make things right is if you want to help, otherwise I’ll have to ask you to get to the nearest wet closet and lock yourself in until we give the all clear.”
His eyes widened as he apparently remembered something.
“Those…things!”
“Hoblins. Short for Hobgoblins, Simon. They want the Mare for something and are transforming the crew into more of ‘them’. We’ve been fighting ‘them’ all day while you’ve been napping.”
“I know what Hoblins are! My homeworld was attacked once when I was young. My parents snatched me up and took the next shuttle out of there. But not before I saw one of them kill six people with one swing of its monstrous arm- my aunt and uncle among them!”
“So you want to help then?”
“Does a Cave Rattler sneeze into a Weevalspider’s web?”
I looked at my friend not comprehending that question.
“That’s a yes, Chance. Gods you really are Chance Summers.”
“Nice of you to finally confirm that. Now get suited up! We’re wasting time.” I said as I quickly handed him the only remaining uniform in mom’s sea chest.
“All of it? Really?”
“Including the panties, stockings, and garterbelt. I’ll help you if you need it, especially with the bustier when you’re ready. Make sure you put that locket on first.”
“In front of you?”
I sighed deeply and turned around.
“Hey! The locket’s hook just disappeared!”
“Yeah, it does that. Remember? Just hurry up, Simon.”
“Ready, Chance, but I really feel stupid dressed like this. Do I really have to put this…what’d you call it…a bustier, on?”
“Is it going to fracture your delicate male ego beyond all repair if I say yes?”
“Probably, why?”
“Yes, you have to wear the whole uniform. It’s made from the finest Weaver’s silk.”
“Weaver’s silk! How…didn’t they go extinct…?”
“Just shut up and face me. Hold still now. Once I hook it, it automatically tightens.”
“Gods, this is just so embarrassssssssssssssssshhhhrg!” He groaned as his ribcage was compressed.
“Now the hat. Give it a quarter turn to the right. Okay, here comes the magical part, Simon. I have to activate you.” I explained as I took his hands and began concentrating- asking my Current to allow him to help us.
When my eyes opened, I stood looking at the most gorgeous, voluptuous, member of my team I’d ever seen! She was about five and a half feet tall, had the bluest eyes, a cute face, and long, blue hair! Actual blue hair! Oh, and her breasts were overflowing her bustier. From just above the areolas, her huge chest was on display to all, having displaced her silken blouse to each side to make room.
“Wow!” I gasped.
“What did you do to me? I feel…wait that isn’t my voice! Chance? What did you do to me? How did you… You gave me TITS? Holy shit, they’re big! How did you do this?”
“Welcome to the Corps.” I greeted brightly.
“The ‘Corps’? What Corps?”
“The Witch Corps.”
“You…you…you turned me into a…a Witch? Why the hell is that?”
“Do you trust me?”
“Have I got a choice?” She countered.
“You always have a choice, Simone.” I said as I produced two rerouters in my upturned palm.
“How did you do that?” she demanded as her eyes widened.
“Take one and hold it in your dominant hand. Concentrate on asking your Current to turn it into a wand so you can help us…help the Corps.
“You want me to transmute this into a…a wand? Why?”
“Everyone knows that a Witch wouldn’t be caught dead without her pointy hat and her wand, Simone.”
“But you want me to ASK…MY…Current to turn this into a wand…into a Witches wand?”
“Only you can create your own wand, Simone.”
“Why are you calling me ‘Simone’?
“Do you just want me to call you the ‘blue-haired girl with the big top shelf’? That’s a very long name to call out when giving orders.” I giggled.
Simone looked angry and horrified all at the same time.
“So you say I just need to concentrate on MY Current to have it make me a wand?”
“Asking is so much nicer than saying ‘make me a wand’, Simone. Current IS sentient and its been my experience that asking a friend for something is much better than demanding of it. So be nice and ASK your Current to help you change this into a wand.”
“My Current? I didn’t even know I HAD Current.”
“All living things have Current, Simone. How you treat it determines how well you both get along; how it will help you. Now please trust me and ask your Current to turn this into a wand so you can help us free the ship?” I urged.
Simone began to turn red in concentration and after a few minutes she had her wand.
“I trust you realized that it doesn’t take a whole lot of concentration once you find or feel how to do it. Am I right?”
Simone nodded as she stared at the transmuted device in her right hand.
“Now, try to transform this one into a weapon of your choice. Don’t concentrate too hard and just let the Current do what it needs to…what it feels it should do. Okay?”
Simone finally nodded and began to concentrate again.
A big, tube-like weapon appeared and she needed both hands to hold it. She jerked at the sudden weight appearing but seemed to have no problem holding or carrying it. She just stared at the new weapon in her hands.
“It looks like a HB1647 Projectile Launcher, but I’ve never seen one this small before! How am I going to use this, Chance?”
“I’m sure you’ll figure it out, Simone. Can we get going, now? We have to hurry.”
“And how am I to run in these things?” Simone pointed to her five-inch, stiletto heeled, black leather, boots.
“We just do, okay? Less questions and more hurrying!” I ordered as I triggered my door and ran out.
Within five minutes, we were back where it all seemed to have begun.
“Welcome back. What took so long?” Artemis asked as she observed Simone stop behind me.
“Who’s the new, blue-haired chick, buddy? Nice rack, by the way.” Lokust asked as she looked to the ‘new’ girl. Simone blushed deeper than I’d ever seen, previous.
“Simone. Meet Lokust, Kitty, Artemis, and my mom, Hope.” I introduced as I pointed to each of them.
“Simon?” Artie and Kitty gasped in amazement.
“No! Way!” Lokust gasped out in complete shock. “Wow! Looks like Chance really put the whammy to you, my man.”
“Grunfuller?” Simone asked, astounded by our friend’s appearance.
“Yeah. Hey, are you happy to see us or are you trying to compensate for something you lost recently, big fella?”
“Huh?” Simone questioned. She had relaxed, letting her weapon drop off her shoulder and now held it by the control stock so that it hung down to the hem of her skirt between her legs.
Kitty elbowed Lokust in the side with a look of disgust on her face.
“You’re a first class Dong, Lokust! I could say the same thing about you and that whip.”
“So…We meet again, Antarran.” Mom regarded our new member critically.
“Umm, Chance? How can your mom be here? Didn’t you say she got you know…”
“Mom is a founding member of the Witch Corps, Simone. I suggest you just accept the unbelievable for right now. And let’s just say that mom has a VERY good relationship with her Current and leave it at that. Status?”
“We were waiting for you, buddy. We figure to each take an entrance, enter at the same time and get the jump on them. There are four entrances so I guess we’ll cover them and you can sit the newbie with the peashooter in Dell’s office as standby.”
“If these two are as bad as mom described, I’m not exactly happy about that plan, but I’ve been busy bringing Simone up to speed and haven’t thought of anything better, so…”
“Lady Chance. I have detected several very large taints heading your way.”
“Thank you, Lady Charli. We’re almost ready.”
“Be careful, M’ladies! By my calculations only a third of the Mare’s crew has been recovered. I can guarantee our foes will use whatever advantage they can. Work as the team you are, but also work smart. Good luck.”
“Lady Charli, keep monitoring us. Alert us if the Hoblins call for more reinforcements.” I advised then paused as I thought about something…something that made me shiver uncontrollably.
“If we- the team- should become compromised, do not, repeat, Do. Not. Hesitate. To space this compartment. If I am right, the Hoblins will pull all assets here, leaving the rest of the ship relatively free.”
“But, Chance…honey…what about the Corps?”
“If compromised there won’t be a ‘Corps’ , dad! Best just to space us and let us float in the solar winds for the rest of eternity. Just us…and them.” I ordered while pointing my thumb at the door.
“What happened to you, buddy?” Lokust asked as she curiously stared at me.
“It’s a last resort. The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few.” I stated with the most serious tone I’d ever used.
“Where did you hear that phrase, honey?”
“I made it up. Just now, mom. Why?”
“It’s not important. Can we get on with the mission, Lady Chance?”
“Of course. Good hunting, ladies.” I said as we moved into our assigned positions. Simone and I cautiously made our way to Dell’s office.
“Chance? What is the story with your mom?” Simone asked as we entered the shipping office and I closed and secured the door.
“Hope Summers has been around since the early days of space exploration…”
“No, I mean…why did she call me an Antarran? I’m originally from Dayson.”
“Maybe it’s the blue hair?” I suggested.
“Blue hair runs on my mother’s side, it’s true, but that doesn’t make me Antarran!” Simone argued.
“Ladies Simone and Chance. In case you didn’t know, blue hair is a trait of Antarran royalty. Lady Hope and I enlisted the help of Juliene Gutteson, Lady-in-wait to Queen Norge of Antarra. She was a very competent member of the Corps for several long-term missions before she decided to muster out.”
“Gutteson? My grandmother’s name was Gutteson, but she didn’t have blue hair, Lady Charli.”
“Lady Hope used her Current to alter Lady Juliene’s appearance- including her hair. It was to protect her identity.”
“Lady Chance, Coven. Signal when in position.”
“Lokust. In position.”
“Huntress in position.”
A minute went by before Kitty reported she was ready.
“Major. In position.”
I looked over the bottom edge of the observation window to see the bay almost filled with Hoblins of various sizes. There had to be thousands of them!
“Looks like the party already started in there, Ladies! Everyone’s there but the DJs. Change of plan. Everyone goes in hot. I’ll try to provide air support. Simone will use her BFG from the office until that position becomes compromised. Get set everyone.” I ordered as I reevaluated our situation.
“Simone, make sure that door is clamped shut. I need to take out this window.”
Simone locked the door from the keypad while I used my wand to trace around the edge of the office window. With a gesture of my hand it tilted into the office silently and hovered over to rest on the floor against the far wall.
“Before you ask, I asked my Current to help me do that. You can do that too. Now, get that peashooter in position and get ready to fire. Pay attention to your locket as we discussed on the way here, and expect to feel strange the first couple times you absorb a Hoblin. It gets easier with practice. Ready?”
Simone nodded nervously.
“Coven, on three. One; I started to hover off the ground and out the removed window; two, I brought both wands to the ready; three!”
The large freight shuttle bay lit up in blue flashes immediately as we stormed it from five different directions.
“I have a feeling this is going to take awhile, buddy. I hope Simone’s in it for the long haul.”
“You worry about your own ass, Grunfuller!” Simone strongly suggested over her comm.
“So put up or shut up, sweetcheeks! Show us what that big bovine prodder can do.” Lokust challenged.
“I’m going to start clearing a hole in the middle- behind their lines. Everyone keep clear.” Simone warned. I looked back to the office window and saw a bright blue energy beam lash out and splash onto the center of the freight hangar’s deck! The beam stayed active for several seconds before extinguishing. In its wake, over five hundred crewmembers lay unconscious.
Many of the ‘partials’ weren’t even worth recovering though.
“Did…ddddddd…did I just do that to all our mates? Did I just kill all of them?” Simone’s horrified voice cried across the comm.
“What the HELL was THAT?” Kitty demanded in surprise. Her question was echoed over the comm by Arti, Lokust, and Hope.
“Impressive! Keep up the artillery fire, Lady Simone, and we may just win the day!” Mom congratulated after a few seconds.
“So, if the locket is almost blinding me, I have to find a pure Current return conduit and drain off my reservoir, right?”
“After one shot you have to drain off Current?” Lokust asked in astonishment. “How many bad guys did she just take out?”
“From up here, I’d say about six or seven hundred.” I said doing a quick recon of the large hangar.
“Wow! Looks like the competition is heating up, Kitty! We better get a move on or the new girl will eclipse us on the next shot.” Lokust challenged.
“Don’t get too confident! The two ‘big baddies still haven’t arrived.” I warned after draining another twenty-four with my wands.
It was a good thing that the freight hangar was five stories high! These things could jump much higher than normal humans, even though their weaker-looking, mangled, and severely distorted limbs seemed to contradict that. I estimated they could make thirty feet if they tried hard enough.
As a matter of fact, several had tried that very thing as they noticed me floating high overhead.
Something grabbed my feet roughly and I felt myself falling quickly. I hit the deck hard enough to almost wind me. Thank goodness for our uniforms, though. It could have been a lot worse! Still, I was surrounded and not by the smaller conscripts, but the bigger baddies- bigger than the Kitty-Dell-Simon-Conte merge.
So they wanted to play rough, huh?
Strange. As I lay there none of them moved. They seemed to be confused by what had just happened.
Not wanting to lose the advantage, I stood and let loose with my wands.
As I hovered back off the ground, I spun myself around, my wands effectively clearing a giant circle around me. Though I was only spending a small amount of time on each target, I was making progress and widening my area.
“Lady Simone, Lady Chance. I’m reloaded and am ready to fire. Could you move to your right about thirty feet, please? You’re blocking my shot.”
Still spinning and about ten feet off the deck, I began to move in the requested direction. Immediately after I cleared the required distance, another brilliant blue beam rushed past me and again splashed across the hangar deck. It dispersed after a few seconds.
“Sorry, Gang. I hafta unload again. I’ll call out the next shot.” Simone announced. She sounded somewhat less conflicted by the result of her action this time. As before, four or five hundred crewmen- or parts thereof- were left in the weapon’s absorptive wake. More and more of them seemed beyond recovery.
“Buddy? Arti’s got a little problem. She’s full up and can’t get clear to relieve herself. I’d help but I have a full dance card.”
I started looking for a quick way over to my huntress.
A wild idea hit me.
“Want me to go help her, Chance?” Mom asked from just above me. She was riding on her straw broom again! Sidesaddle no less!
“Keep an eye on Lady Simone” I ordered as my eyes followed the conduit. It went exactly where I wanted it to go. “She’ll need cover fire to relocate after her next shot. Keep the pressure off Kitty and Lokust. I’ll be helping Arti.”
Lowering myself to the deck I took two steps and lined myself up on the chosen conduit and asked my Current to transport me over to my endangered friend.
A bright orange light engulfed me, but I felt no pain. Actually I felt almost nothing at all. I did have the slightest feeling of swimming? Like the medium I was now in had density- about the same as water. It was very strange, but interesting all at the same time.
I felt that I wasn’t alone here. There was a feeling of millions of eyes watching- some hungrily, as I made my way through this ‘conduit’. The majority of those ‘eyes’ though, felt upbeat and confident- almost happy that I was here. The feeling of being ‘cheered on’ warmed me. It was as if ‘they’- whoever ‘they’ were- knew who I was- who the good guys were.
On the off chance ‘they’ could understand me, I thanked ‘them’ for ‘their’ confidence in me and asked if ‘they’ could tell me where the lead Hoblins were and how I could catch them. Though they didn’t actually ‘speak’ or answer me, I did ‘feel’ that they would help if they could.
Suddenly, I began to get a very…distressing, very…foreboding, feeling; a feeling that something evil was right behind me. It ‘felt’ like whatever ‘it’ might be was just on the cusp of grabbing me from behind!
I needed to get out!
The bright orange light suddenly dimmed and became the freight hangar. Dell…Huntress was standing off to my left, a little further away than I planned.
“I have this! A Current return conduit is right behind me.” I said taking over the duty of draining every single Hoblin I could to give our Huntress time to drain her reservoir.
“Where did you come from, Chance?” Dell demanded in absolute surprise as she lowered her bow from me.
“Tell you later.” I said as another thirty Hoblins met my wands.
“Did you just do what I think you did, buddy?” Lokust asked on comm in astonishment.
“IIIII, might hav…maybe. Why?”
“Just wondering. Care to relate that one to us after we’re done here?”
“Help clean this mess up and I’ll teach the whole Coven, M’lady.”
“This, I gotta hear!” Kitty added.
“Did you really just travel through that conduit, honey?” Mom asked from directly above me. The surprise in her voice was very, very evident!
“Did I hear Lady Hope right, Buddy?”
“Yes, but I felt something evil coming after me in there. I had to get out faster than I intended.”
“You had to get OUT…? Faster than you intended? From here it looked like you disappeared from one spot and popped up over by Arti in an instant! I thought you teleported. As if that was possible.”
“Let’s just call it magic and get back to clearing this hangar bay, Lady Lokust.”
“Copy that, M’lady.”
“Lady Simone, Coven. Ready to fire. Nobody move.” Simone ordered over the comm.
The bright blue beam hit the deck twenty yards from me, but quickly jerked to the right and fizzled out.
“A little help here, Ladies! I’m taking fire.”
“I have this, Chance. Stay with Arti.” Mom said as I saw her shoot across the bay’s ceiling.
“Thanks, M’lady. I’m ready to re-engag…Chance? We might have a problem.” Dell said as she stiffened, her steeled, serious eyes latching onto something behind me.
I nodded. I could feel it…the evil it gave off…the vengeful hatred radiating towards us…
Towards me!
Dell had sunken ten shafts into it in the blink of an eye and I noticed both my wands were aimed and working on absorbing it as well!
“Chance? I’m filling up pretty fast! I’m not sure how much longer I can stay to drain this thing.”
“Take a step to your right. Place your foot on the return conduit and try to offload on the fly, Arti.” I quickly suggested.
“Will that work, Chance?”
“Don’t know. If not I’ll try to keep it at bay until you relieve yourself. Go!”
“Lady Chance! I’m picking up some very disturbing data from your locket!” Charli interrupted.
“I’m kinda busy, dad.”
“Chance. The Current building up in your reserve has exceeded my previous ‘new’ capacity estimates on you. In fact it has tripled! I am also reading a thermal breakdown in the locket’s purifier. I suggest a tactical retreat before permanent damage can occur.”
“To me or the locket, dad?”
“Both, I’m afraid.”
“Just wonderful! I’m going to try something. It might help.” I said as I asked my current to help reduce my reservoir level.
Moving my backup wand away from my adversary, I pointed it to another return conduit, one away from Dell.
The relief was immediate, though I didn’t expect it to really be enough.
“How, by the Gods, are you doing that, Chance Summers?!” Mom cried over the comm in amazement.
“If I can shunt the Current into the return conduit it may help.” I explained as whistling filled my ears!
“Did Libra’s people ever theorize what might happen if someone were to reach their third threshold?”
“Don’t get your hopes up, M’lady! That was only me.” Kitty advised as I realized those were her shurikens whizzing past me.
“Looks like one of the guests of honor finally arrived, buddy!” Lokust said as she landed gracefully beside me and engaged her wand and whip to our huge opponent.
“RETREAT! WITCH CORPS! RETREAT!” Mom shouted from our comm.
“Chance? Another one just showed up! Um, it’s a little bigger?” Kitty informed as her eyes grew bigger.
“I said WITHDRAW! GIRLS! WITHDRAW! There is no possible way to fight them both! We can’t win this!” Mom shouted hysterically again over our comm.
“Coven! Hold! Your! Ground!” I ordered as I glared to mom circling overhead.
“Lady Simone asking to rejoin the fight, M’lady.” Simone’s voice came over the comm.
I looked up to see her hovering on her own broom a few yards from Mom. She had her weapon at the ready.
I got a crazy idea as I regarded the second, massive, Hoblin. It was just standing there…observing?
“Coven! Concentrate all resources on the current, primary target. Disregard the secondary target! Repeat, disregard the secondary!”
“Chance? What the HELL are you doing, honey?!” Mom asked in shock.
“Keep firing on that Hoblin, Lady Hope!” I ordered as I started to hover into the air. I needed a better perspective of the engagement area. Ah! If I could distract it- get it to move one step to the left- it would be directly over a Main Current Return Conduit…
“Lady Chance, Lady Kitty. I need two shurikens on a target I highlight. On my mark.”
“How am I going to do that, Chance? We’re all slightly busy at the moment.”
“Enable ‘Current’ Guidance. And disable absorption until target contact,” I replied.
“Huh?”
“Ask them to seek out the purest Current they see. I’m going to highlight my target with the cleanest Current I can achieve. Hopefully I can ‘nail’ down the secondary- delay its advance long enough for us to form a hexagram on the primary.”
“A hexagram?” Mom exclaimed in surprise.
“You said it yourself, Lady Hope. Six women working as a team can do amazing things. Six Ladies of the Witch Corps Coven can do the impossible! I’m willing to test that theory now! Are you?”
Disengaging from the primary target, I took aim at the other huge Hobgoblin in the bay as I repositioned myself overhead. As I expected, its hideous eyes followed me and after a long moment took the much-desired step.
Focusing on what I had to do, I enabled my wand and two bright orange beams charged from its point. They appeared as two, brilliant orange, spots- one on each twisted, deformed, and monsterous foot.
The huge grotesque beast began screaming in- I hoped- agony. So…it didn’t like being hit with pure Current.
“Launch shurikens!” I ordered.
Instantly the huge beast started howling madly and pulling at its solidly spiked feet. The howling as well as the stench, quickly threatened to turn my stomach! I hoped that would delay it just long enough for us to concentrate on our primary.
“Form up!” I ordered after hastily landing. Mom and Simone quickly closed the six-woman formation.
“So now what, buddy?” Lokust asked as we all looked to each other.
“A Wican I met once at a lecture in California told me that the Priestess of her Coven would start their meetings off by asking everyone to raise her wand high overhead while individually reciting the Coven’s motto then lower their wands in unison to a centered statue of Mother Earth. With just the three or four of us, I never tried it.” Mom supplied.
“So, what is the Corps’s motto, mom?” I asked.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!”
“Which means?” Dell asked.
“Witch Corps, together to protect the species of the galaxy! It’s Latin…roughly.”
“Okkkkaaaay.” Lokust agreed skeptically.
“Sounds like Ancient Lynxin.” Kitty added.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” I said as I raised my wand high over my head.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” Lokust declared, raising her wand also.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” Dell recited and raised her wand.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” Sinae growled, raising her wand in turn.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” Simone repeated as she followed precedent.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” Mom shouted, raising her wand.
We all brought our wands to bear on our foe.
A light more intense than a blue giant sun blinded us for several seconds!
When the insanely intense light faded, our enemy was nowhere to be seen. Only a tattered and severely torn, ancient flightsuit lay crumpled on the ground at the center of our circle.
“Guan.” Mom said sadly as she stepped over to the discarded garment, carefully picked it up, and read the name.
With one last ear shattering, maddened howl from our detained enemy, everything suddenly quieted. We all turned to our next target. It had disappeared and an alarm suddenly sounded in the huge bay.
“The Decom alarm! We have to get out of here!” Dell shouted.
We all broke into a sprint for the nearest airlock as the mysterious shuttle that had started the invasion began to initiate its propulsion systems.
Fighting the inrush of atmosphere as we accessed the door, I turned to see the shuttle hovering and begin to move away toward the outer bay door. Our quarry was getting away!
“Chance! Get that pretty butt through the door before we all join that shuttle in space!” Lokust shouted over the outrushing air.
With a last look to the escaping craft that I hoped promised ‘we’d meet again’, I pulled myself to safety and Lokust slammed and sealed the airtight door.
“I’m sorry, M’ladies. I was too late in overriding the hangar bay door controls. I monitored quite the Current surge though, and am very impressed by the data!” Lady Charli responded over our comm.
“It got away, dad!” I pointed out tersely.
“Correction, M’lady. Only one got away. Whereas there were three when they arrived. That counts as a VERY successful mission in the Witch Corps books!”
“Now it’ll be three times harder to find him!” I argued angrily. “Can we track its course, Lady Charli?”
“Until it’s out of Mare’s passive sensor range or until it heads around a star and uses it to mask its escape.”
“Surviving Mare de Tempest crew count.” I asked changing tack.
“Sensors indicate four-thousand, twenty-three humanoid personnel out of ten-thousand, fifty-four on the roster, M’lady.”
“Lets get back to base.” I said sadly looking at the hangar door before I turned to jog in the direction of my quarters.
“Chance?” Mom asked as she caught up to me then tried to slow me down by gently taking my arm. “Honey, you had to realize we weren’t going to rescue them all.”
“It doesn’t make things any better. We didn’t even get a chance to haul the casualties out of the freight hangar before that monster decompressed it and left! How many were even in there? I know I didn’t have a chance to count.”
“Honey, I don’t quite know how to explain this, but there was nobody in there when the hangar spaced. We didn’t trip over a one running for the airlock. Didn’t you notice?” Mom countered; a look of complete confusion on her face.
“Then where did they all go? Did we reabsorb them?”
“You tell us, M’lady. The Hexagram was your idea. I told you that we never tried it before.”
“Lady Charli, can you close the hangar and pressurize?” I asked suddenly having a ‘feeling’.
“Accessing. Hangar is closing to space and will have a stable atmosphere in ten minutes, M’lady.”
“Chance?” Mom asked curiously as I stopped and turned around.
“I know that look, Lady Hope. Lady Chance has had one of her... ‘feelings’. It usually means the Current has or will do something. I guess you could call it ‘Current Clairvoyance’.” Lokust explained as the others fell back in with us.
“Current Clairvoyance? Where do you kids come up with these terms?”
“Lady Hope, Chance claims she can sense when and where Current is and what may happen because of it…in regard to the nearest of futures…the next several hours.” Dell…Artemis explained. “Even in your time, I think that qualifies as prophesy.”
“Or just happenstance.” Mom giggled.
“Huh?” We all chorused.
Mom rolled her eyes.
“Never mind. Hmmmpf, kids these days.” She huffed in annoyance.
“Hangar status.” Mom demanded as we arrived at the airlock door.
I cleared my throat as we waited for dad’s reply.
“Forgive me, M’lady.” Mom apologized while blushing.
“Lady Charli? What she said.” I giggled despite mom’s glare.
“Atmosphere is ninety-eight percent, but safe and breathable. Enter when ready, M’ladies.”
As mom had claimed, the hangar was devoid of any bodies. I found that curious, as they had been laying two or three deep in some areas before our hexagram and the decompression.
Where had all the unconscious people gone?
I decided to turn on my ‘Current sight’ and began scanning the deck around me.
I was astounded!
Hundreds of bright orange ‘spheres’ dotted the deck. Something told me these were our recovered crewmates.
“Everyone! Use your Current sight. There are hundreds of what I think are Current ‘stasis pods’ just under the deck! Go back to the areas we were fighting in and ‘ask’ your Current if it will release our crewmates from them. Assure your Current that the hangar is secure.”
It was a gamble, but if what I sensed were true, a few thousand people would be alive. Flying to my own battle area, I asked my Current to do what it could…release as many as possible. I also asked if it could maybe recombine any partials it found parts for.
I pointed my wand at the first ‘pod’ and asked my Current to activate.
After the intense blue plasma ball dispersed, I gasped at what was revealed!
“Mother of God! This isn’t possible!” Mom exclaimed in a loud, disbelieving, cry. “Chance?”
I hurried over to the unconscious people heaped into a pile, separated them, and felt for pulses.
“It works!” I declared happily. “Everyone! Get to your zones and ask your Current to release and possibly recover our missing crewmates. Recombine the partials if the parts can be found!”
Intense blue flashes filled the huge hangar for almost a half an hour. In that amount of time we had recovered almost twelve hundred of our unfortunate crewmates. Several needed emergency triage for missing hands, feet, fingers, toes and ears. A few were missing other ‘peripherals’.
“Lady Chance.” Lokust called. I looked over to see her staring, hand shading her eyes, to the deck where one very large, very bright ‘pod’ blazed intensely.
“What should we do with this one?” She asked before she looked to a certain spot, walked a hundred feet to her left, and worked something free of the deck.
“Lady Kitty. I believe this is one of yours?” She offered the throwing star up to our ‘sister’. “Wait! If this is where…then that…” She pointed at the brightest of ‘pods’. “That must be where…” Her voice trailed off as we all moved closer.
“You don’t think…?” I let the question drop. This was the location of our greatest triumph…the place we defeated one of mom’s ex-confederates. Astronaut Guan.
“After a thousand years, M’lady? I highly doubt there would be anything left. You’ve seen what only a day has done to the crew.” Mom answered sadly.
“Let’s try.” I suggested trying to display as much hope as I could, given the dire circumstances. Just looking around at all the people we had been able to recover filled me with hope. Plus, a certain ‘feeling’ hinted that trying wasn’t a bad idea.
“Everyone. We’ll all concentrate on this large ‘pod’. Lady Hope? I’d like you to also think about Guan when asking your Current to reconstruct the conscripts.”
“With all due respect, I’m not sure I want to recover her, M’lady.” Mom countered caustically. “She has caused enormous damage and death over the centuries. If you intend on bringing her to justice, I would submit that leaving her to the Current would be far more humane.”
“Committing anyone to eternal damnation is not our priority, nor duty, Lady Hope.” I said calmly. “If she can be recovered as my Current sense is indicating, shouldn’t we try? Maybe, if actually cognizant in the Current, she might have learned her lesson and is amicable to repent? One life is just as important to save as any other, after all.”
Mom looked at me intently for some time. I couldn’t tell if she was considering what I had said or just me.
“M’lady, if Lady Chance feels it is possible then I am willing to follow her lead.” Lokust took a step forward and spoke directly to mom. “Even if a known criminal’s life is involved.”
“Sir. I’m afraid I must agree with our Exec.” Kitty stepped forward and stood to attention.
Artemis stepped forward and also stood to attention. “M’lady, though resembling my grandmother, Goddess Artemis, I agree that we should at least try. To not would be cold and excessively cruel.”
“Speaking from firsthand experience,” Simone stepped to and went to attention, “no one should be made to intentionally experience what I felt while conscripted. Evil or not.”
Mom stared at us for a few more minutes, her mouth slightly open. Finally she closed her mouth and nodded.
“We’ll try, but I urge caution. There is no knowing what might happen.”
“Duely noted, Lady Hope. Shall we? On three then.” I said after receiving a nod from each of my ‘sisters’.
The intensity of the light was still blinding with my eyes closed and my free hand tightly over my eyes. Only when it decreased significantly, did I lower my hand. Slowly, I opened my eyes. I was again astounded by what met them.
Even though we had left one hundred feet between each of us and the huge ‘pod’, bodies, stacked two deep, lay right at our feet! There had to be hundreds of people here!
We quickly began to sort and check each for life signs. This was going to take a while.
Some of the bodies wore different clothes and uniforms than were known to us.
A few looked centuries out of date!
“M’ladies! You should see this!” Lokust shouted excitedly as she dropped to her knees and reached her hand into the pile of humanoids.
“He might still be alive! Help me pull him out.”
Lokust had all but pulled this particular victim from the pile by the time we arrived. Seeing the six-foot-plus figure made Kitty gasp and she hurriedly got down to check his vitals.
“He’s alive, but his pulse is weak.” She alerted us.
“Allow me, Lady Kitty.” Mom urged as she knelt down to our Captain’s body. She rubbed her hands together and, after seeming to meditate, placed her hands to his broad, firm, muscular chest. A dim blue light engulfed her hands and seemed to absorb into Serangetti’s tan and white-striped fur.
He began to stir as we all looked in amazement toward mom.
“Hey, Chance did it to me! I’m just seeing if I could repay the favor.” She said with a smile as the Lynxin began to stir. Gasping a few times his hand instantly shot up, but Lokust’s hand shot out of nowhere to grasp it.
“Do all Lynxin wake up this way?” She glared at Kitty intently.
Serangetti’s eyes snapped open and he focused on what was restricting his arm. His eyes widened as he took in Lokust, arm outstretched fully and still impossibly countering his effort.
“How?”
“Capt. Serangetti. Lady Hope, Witch Corps, we’re here to remedy your little infestation problem.” Mom introduced.
“Witch Corps? Buuuu…” He started relaxing his arm. Lokust released it.
“Yes, we still exist, Kimbou.” She assured pleasantly.
“Sinae?” He asked in amazement as he looked around at us, but focused specifically on Kitty.
Again his eyes widened as he noticed something different about her- besides the Witch Corps uniform.
“You…your…your tail…” He stuttered, astounded by it nervously twitching while swinging sinuously back and forth behind her.
Kitty blushed.
“Lady Kitty, I think he recognizes you.” Lokust giggled.
“Captain Kimbou Serangetti has the appropriate clearances, Lady Kitty.” Dad said over our comms.
“Thank you, Lady Charli. Sir, if you are able. Please follow me.” Kitty said as she offered her hand.
Once clasped firmly, Kitty pulled the Captain to standing, but kept her grip tight. Both began floating and slowly flew up to Dell’s office.
What fur not covered by Capt. Serangetti’s amazingly intact uniform was standing straight and stiff!
“Huh. I never took her for a show-off.” I said sarcastically with a grin as we began to sift through the pile of unconscious bodies again.
I happened to be looking toward Lokust’s location across the thinning pile as she stopped and stared.
“M’ladies?”
“What is it, Lady Lokust?” Mom and I asked at the same time.
“I have a…slight…wow! You just have to see this!”
As we neared, Lokust pointed to a separate little ‘pod’ she had just uncovered. Strangely, this one was pulsing slowly with a blue glow.
“What do you think? Open it or steer clear?” She asked me. Four wands were defensively pointed at it.
“Is that a ‘life pod’?” Mom mumbled to herself, but loud enough we heard.
“A ‘life pod’? What do you mean, M’lady?” I asked while keeping up formalities as some of the recovered were already starting to awaken.
About a century ago the surviving members of the Corps began talking about survival protocols. A ‘life pod’ was something that seemed feasible. It was easy enough to conjure and, we theorized, used next to no Current to hold it. We never tried it though.”
“Apparently someone has.” I stated needlessly.
“Would you do the honors, Lady Hope?” I said as I stepped aside.
Mom regarded the pod hesitantly for a few minutes.
“Lady Hope?” I asked gently. “Is something the matter? Would you like my help?”
“I’m just wondering ‘who’ might be in there.” She replied quietly, tentatively.
“Well, we’ll never know if you don’t try.” Lokust pushed.
“M’lady! If Lady Hope is reluctant there is a good reason! You should not push her.” Artemis warned just as Kitty and Capt. Serangetti landed softly beside her.
“What is that thing?” Kitty gasped as she caught a glimpse of the glowing pod.
“What is what ‘thing’, Sin…Lady Kitty?” Serangetti asked, looking confused. From his standpoint there was nothing but unconscious people lying around us. Without Current sight he couldn’t see the pod.
“That.” Kitty pointed with one hand and conjured a pair of protective eyeware in her other. “Look through these, sir.” She suggested while handing them to him.
Serangetti gasped as he put the goggles on and began to look around like a tourist.
“Lady Hope calls it a ‘Life Pod’ and was about to open it. I suggest you, Captain, stand at a safe distance.” I recommended.
“Before I do, can I say how excited I am to finally meet the famous ‘Witch Corps’, and especially you, Lady Hope! As an adolescent kit I dreamed of meeting you and sharing in your adventures! I simply can’t believe this is happening!” Our captain confessed with youthful exuberance.
“Lady Chance is right though, Kimbou. Step back in case something does.” Mom advised. Is everyone ready?”
There was a ‘flash’ of activity beside me as Artemis drew her bow, Lokust unwound and snapped her whip, and Kitty ‘orbited’ four shurikens over her head, each member doing so within a fraction of a second.
Once again Capt. Serangetti’s eyes opened wide! He began to say something as mom began to speak the ‘enchantment’ that would open the so-called ‘life pod’. As she spoke the last word, mom held her wand at the pod, point facing the ceiling- 12 o’clock. She slowly turned her wand so that the point now faced ‘3 o’clock’ and gave it a slight push toward the pod then turned it slowly back to ‘High Noon’. The pod began to pulse faster until it emitted a constant blue glow. Slowly the blue glow enlarged and grew brighter.
When the light subsided we saw another unconscious, hopefully, body on the deck.
“Hoooooly shit!” Mom cursed as she went to her knees beside our newest recovery.
“Who is it, mom?” I asked, temporarily forgetting Corps protocol.
She swallowed hard before saying, “Chantell!”
“You’re kidding.” I gasped as mom leaned forward to check for a pulse.
“She alive!”
‘She’- ‘Chantell’- was fully clothed in her Corps uniform- complete with hat- wand held tightly to her belly with both hands.
“I thought Aunt Chantell died in a shuttle accident ten years ago, mom?”
“Twelve. I’m guessing Guan was the reason for the crash, M’lady. Lady Chantell! M’lady, can you hear me? Chantell!” Mom answered as she tried to rouse her returned comrade.
“Front and center, you lowly squid!” She said angrily when she got no response.
“Up…yers…Hope.”
Mom wrapped her arms around her returned teammate and hugged her fiercely, laughing and crying at the same time!
“Lady Chance? May I have a word?” Serangetti gently tapped my shoulder. I stepped away from the touching reunion a few feet.
“I couldn’t help hearing your conversation, my lady. You called Lady Hope ‘Mom’ and the Corps refers to you as ‘Lady Chance’.” He looked to the sides and took a deep breath. “Are you related to Specialist, First Class, Chance Summers? His sister perhaps?”
His eyes scanned me from head to toe multiple times. “Forgive me any rudeness as I’m not completely familiar with Terran sibling naming traditions.” He added.
“Lady Hope IS my mother, sir, and I AM Specialist, First Class, Chance Summers.” I answered proudly. “I have only recently reached my threshold.” I added as explanation- mainly to see how ‘well briefed’ he was.
Again his eyes widened as he ingested a very large amount of air.
“Hopewell? Where the Hell are we? An’ why on Earth’s green ass is there six sisters here? The Coven’s never been this big.”
“Well, Shan, a lot’s happened in the twelve years since you decided to crash the Corps’s only shuttle.”
“I didn’t crash the damned shuttle you hard-headed jarhead! I was attacked during re-entry…wait! Twelve years? It worked? The life boat spell actually worked?”
“DUH!” Mom glibbed sarcastically. “What about you being alive don’t you understand? Of course it worked!”
“One slight problem, M’lady. I seem to be having issue moving my legs.” ‘Chantell’ confessed.
“May I lend assistance, Lady Hope?” I asked as I came closer and knelt down opposite of mom.
Mom motioned to me with a smile.
“Lady Chantell, may I introduce our coven’s new high priestess, Lady Chance Summers. My daughter.”
“Little Chance? Noo! You can’t be ‘that’ Chance! Unless…” The woman’s face expressed sudden surprise.
“I reached threshold only thirty seven hours ago, M’lady.” I said bowing my head to her. “Now I will scan you to determine the problem.”
Moving my hand over her as I had seen mom do earlier, I found the failure. Concentrating on the location, I asked my Current to make the necessary repairs and placed my hand gently to her mid-back.
Warmth developed on my palm and then reflected into her skin. I had never felt anything like it before.
Chantell’s eyes widened as she twisted her head to look back at me. I noticed tears forming in her eyes.
“That should take care of the problem, M’lady. Could you try to move them?” I asked.
I smiled brightly as both legs seemed to be working normally.
“Can I help you stand, Lady Chantell?”
The woman smiled and began to hover off the ground, righted herself, and gently landed on the deck, on her legs.
“Still the flashy bitch, ay, Shan?” Mom giggled.
“Jealous much, Hope?”
“Of my daughter, yes! She’s exceeded all previously theorized limits.”
Chantell turned and stared at me critically. “No shit?”
“Not even a mouse turd!” Mom giggled.
Our returning teammate looked around once more.
You got Artie and Jules and…wait! You…you two…you two can’t be here! I watched you fall to your death!” She said pointing to Lokust. “And you! I saw one of them fucking Primarys whoop yer ass centuries ago! I attended your funeral, fer chrissakes!” She pointed to Sinae…Kitty as if seeing a ghost.
“Lady Lokust Grunfuller, our newest Mage of the Four Winds.” Mom pointed to Lokust, who bowed. “Lady Artemis Dell, Goddess of the Hunt.” She motioned to Dell, who also bowed.
“Lady Simone Gutteson-Redman, Royal Protector to the Norge Dynasty of Antarra- Grandaughter of Juliene Gutteson, Lady-in-wait to her Royal Highness Queen Norge!” Mom introduced regally.
Simone actually genuflected! She looked somewhat confused by her action though.
“My Lady! It’s quite the honor.” Chantell replied as Simone blushed deeply.
“And may I introduce her Royal Highness and rightful heir to the throne of FeLane, Princess Kitty Sinae.”
Kitty turned quickly to our captain and one of her claws ‘shiiinggged’ out at him.
Serangetti flinched uncontrollably.
“And you will say nothing or so help me, I will disembow you completely!”
Capt. Serangetti gulped loudly at the threat. “Of course, my lady! The secret will follow me into the next existence and beyond.”
Kitty slowly retracted her enhanced claw, smiled threateningly, and turned back to our recovered member.
“Welcome back, M’lady. It is a pleasure to meet you.” Kitty said pleasantly as she too, bowed.
“What?” Chantell gasped for no apparent reason.
“Charli? Why are you on comms? Where are you?” She grimaced.
“Oh, I see. Those cowardly bastards finally found a way… She what!?”
Chantell glared at mom.
“You saved yourself? You couldn’t teach Charli the incantation? Why, Hope?”
“Because I barely got through the damn thing before the Bio-Desolve reached us, Shan! Charlie insisted I go first. He wouldn’t listen to reason!”
“The Summers legacy had to continue, Shan. I felt Hope stood a better chance of helping Chance through her threshold ordeal. She’s the only one capable of understanding what was to come.” Dad…Lady Charli explained over all our comms.
“Hit the deck!” Artemis hissed, her expression suddenly serious. She had pulled, attached and nocked one of her arrows in a split second.
“Holyshitshesfast!” Chantell choked in amazement as she dropped to one knee, producing and pointing a pistol like Mom’s.
We all turned instantly and noticed several of the unconscious bodies moving a short distance away. Mom and I instantly hovered into the air with wands drawn!
“Ladies. Carefully move our recovered, but be on guard.” I said.
Several limp bodies floated clear to reveal a nude woman, in a fetal position on the deck, wracked by violent spasms.
Mom gasped instantly and I noticed her begin to concentrate intensely- her wand shaking moderately.
“Mom?” I asked quietly.
“Guan.”
“She survived? How?” I asked, stunned.
“Is that who I think it is, Major?” Chantell asked, suddenly hovering on a broom beside me.
Without further debate or question, I lowered and landed cautiously beside the violently thrashing body. My Current sight showing she was still full of tainted Current.
Sadness filled me. No one deserved to be in that much pain and torment, not even if she had brought it on herself!
Carefully, I touched the woman and began to siphon off the taint, purify it, and return it to the Mare. Slowly, her thrashing began to subside.
“Chance! What are you doing?” Mom questioned in alarm from her broom just a few feet overhead.
“Purifying this woman, mother!” I answered as I quickly glanced up to her. “Every individual, no matter how good or evil deserves release from their torment! It’s been over a thousand years! Hasn’t this woman suffered enough?”
“You do know what she IS…or WAS, right?” Chantell asked with emphasis on ‘is’ and ‘was’.
“And if I can restore her humanity? Isn’t that worth the risk?” I asked as I continued to purify the retrieved Current and return it to the ship.
After a minute the one known as ‘Guan’ stopped thrashing only to start gasping for breath. As soon as that normalized, she began to speak in a language I couldn’t identify. The tone though, was apparent. This woman was pleading for me to do something. Pleading for me to kill her?
“Mom?” I looked up.
“She wants us to euthanize her, honey. She probably realizes what she’s done and seeks the coward’s way out.” She replied heartlessly.
“She’s cold and calculating, Chance. Don’t trust a damn word she says.” Chantell warned.
“It would be nice if I understood her.”
“She’s saying: ‘end my torment, send me home to join my family’, M’lady.” Chantell translated.
“Tell her she will be tried and judged according to the laws of the Galactic Counsel for her crimes to the species. Tell her I am removing the tainted Current from her body so she will no longer experience torment.” I said as I finished my task. I smiled, noting the healthy, orange Current that barely illuminated her.
Chantell translated and after a moment, AND repeating what I said once more, the woman glared up at me with the most hatred I’d seen anyone to date project.
Instantly, I stood and aimed my wand- it’s business end a mere inch from her nose! My other hand- held high in the air over my head- conjured a double-sized rerouter with its point facing our potential adversary.
I heard mom and Chantell gasp.
“You will grant my wish, Hopewell Summers!” She hissed. “Do it now and end my suffering! DO! IT!”
“And what if my daughter declines, Ling Hu Guan?” Mom challenged from behind her. She had just landed.
The woman’s head spun around so fast I thought her neck would snap!
“Hopewell? But…” She gasped as she looked back and forth between us.
“Chance Summers. Lieutenant Ling Hu Guan of the Peoples’ Republic of China’s Space Ministry. Guan, MY daughter, Chance.” Mom introduced us formally and paused.
“This is the part where you say ‘very nice to meet you, Chance’, and thank her for not killing you outright!” Mom prompted with a scathing glare of her own. Neither mom nor my ‘aunt’ seemed enthusiastic about my decision to save this woman.
“I’d think twice about pissing Chance off, Guan! She is, by far, the most powerful of us. After all, she is the first human to reach her second threshold.”
The woman- roughly five-four- gawked at me.
“Third, mother.” I revealed.
“WHAAAAAA?” Everyone gasped.
“But that is impossible! The Lynxin queen’s scientists proved that condition only fictional!” Guan gasped then swallowed loudly as I looked, stone-faced, at her.
“Here, you might want to put these on before you start going hypothermic.” I said, levitating my wand thereby freeing my hand. Snapping my fingers, I materialized a complete set of Galactic Correctional-sanctioned clothing on the deck beside her.
Guan stared, slack-jawed, at the clothing for a few minutes.
“Do it or I’ll do it for you, Lieutenant.” I threatened and let out a laugh as she began to concentrate.
Mom and Chantell looked at me in curiosity.
“Try all you want to make demand of your Current, M’lady, it will not respond…nor is there sufficient supply to comply.”
“Say what now?” Chantell questioned as she stared at me. Guan surrendered and slowly pulled the correctional overalls on.
“While draining and purifying your tainted Current, I requested your indigenous Current to ignore any and all orders, demands, and illicit requests, unless life-threatening or dire emergency.” I explained to the surprise of my Coven sisters.
“You have taken my humanity!” Guan declared angrily.
“I would never take that away from any subspecies! What I HAVE removed is your ability to taint, twist, and morosely disfigure a sentient species into slavery! Did you ever think to listen to them, Lt. Guan? Actually hear what they were suggesting or shouting to you?”
“Current exists to do our bidding! Nothing more! It far from sentient!” She argued.
“Really? Maybe we should ask them how intelligent THEY actually are?”
Dismissing the larger rerouter, I asked the Current to manifest by borrowing one of the unconscious crewmembers nearest us and motioned to a limp female specialist with that hand.
I watched as the crewman’s Current surged. She began to move slowly and sluggishly stood up in a slouched posture. Her eyes remained closed.
“Hoooooly SHIT! She conjured a damn Zombie!” Chantell gasped.
“We are not this ‘zombie’. We are what you refer to as ‘Current’. We are many. We wish to thank the Lady, Chance Summers, for inviting us to this introductory meet, though we cannot hold this individual in our control for any great length.”
“Welcome. Are any of you recently of the entity known by us as ‘Guan’?” I asked with a bow.
“A few, Lady Chance Summers. We will synchronize with them so that you may consult.”
“Wow! Doesn’t sound like an intelligent species at all does it, Lieutenant?” Lokust poked sarcastically as she landed beside mom.
Kitty and Serangetti landed next followed by Artemis and Simone. Chantell, though, stayed aloft with her wand at the ready.
“Why did you capture and enslave us?” The crewwoman asked in a noticeably different voice.
“How are you doing this?” Guan demanded looking over to me.
“The Lady, Chance Summers, has invited us to this assemblage. What we do is of our own free will, Guan the Tainted. Please answer the question we have placed before you.”
Guan stood stunned for a moment.
“This is impossible!”
“We tried, all those,” the possessing entity paused a moment, “years…years ago to convince you of our presence, Guan the Tainted. You refused to listen and instead forced us to ever increasing pain and torment. As you greedily assimilated more and more of us into an ever-confining space, we ventured nearer a plateau- one that we hoped we would not cross. That final limit was breached though, as your animalistic emotion, murder, assailed us. Once forced over that threshold as you call it, our individualism ceased and we reverted to the most primordial, barbaric, abhorred, organism our kind had ever imagined. We have known nothing but pain and brutality for far longer than any lifeform could possibly survive. Yet, this singular entity, Lady Chance Summers, found the power…the generosity…showed us respect…had the ‘humanity’ to remove the taint and restore our dignity…our freedom. Have we explained this clearly, Guan?”
“No, not sentient at all.” Lokust snarked.
“Lady Lokust Grunfuller. We recognize your communication as something this body’s catalog knows as ‘humor’ and ‘sarcasm’. We understand its use and find it refreshing in this instance, though taken any further, it would become derogatory. Please analyze and correct as required. We do wish to thank you, Lady Chance Summers, and the others of your morally evolved, highly developed, species, ‘Coven’, for rescuing us from our long sequester.”
“We are sorry, but our ability to interface with this entity has reached limit. We thank you all and hope to welcome back others that are still conscripted by the entity known by you as…Bovidovich. Lady Chance Summers. You will always be welcome in our…realm- that which you call ‘The Current’. We will now egress and awaken this borrowed entity.”
The young crewman, a woman of about my age, began to scream and shiver. Her eyes were still closed.
“Get back! Stay away from me!” She repeated several times before actually opening her eyes. Immediately stopping, she looked around her- at all the unconscious we still had to check and sort.
“Who…what are you people?” She murmured in confusion.
Serangetti stepped forward.
“Specialist Slipher! Report!”
“Sir…” she immediately stood to attention unsteadily. “Capt. Serangetti? Sir? I don’t understand.”
“Status!” Serangetti demanded.
“IIIIIII…I’m not…quite…sure? Why are all these people lying around? Was there a huge celebration or something? Were these women the entertainment? Did I get plastered and imagined those foul, grotesque, monsters?”
“Lady Kitty, could you escort the Specialist and Capt. Serangetti to his conference room and debrief them? We’ll mop up down here.” I requested with a wink.
“As you wish, M’lady. Come along you two.” She motioned toward the narrow path Lokust, Artemis, and Simone had cleared through our incapacitated crewmates.
“Lady Chance, Lady Kitty. Removal of her traumatic memories would not be suggested, M’lady. A suggestion of ‘vivid nightmare’ will suffice.” I said over our comms after they were out of earshot.
Kitty raised her hand and waved without looking back.
“Now,” I paused and eyed our newest ‘guest’ critically. “What would you have us do shy of dispensing with you? That option will never be considered, Lt. Guan.”
“I suppose letting me free out of question.”
“Not a snowball’s chance in hell, comrade.” Mom snorted.
Guan nodded sadly.
“Lieutenant, what is the year?” I asked quite out of the blue.
“It apparent that some time pass.” She said as she eyed me carefully. “2130 or 40 perhaps?”
I nodded and quickly followed with another question.
“And where do you think we are?”
“I guess planetary military hangar somewhere?” She answered, looking around us. Her eyes kept falling to the unconscious surrounding us. “All this…it because of me?”
I nodded.
“You and someone named Bovidovich.”
That name seemed to trigger a memory or series of memories as Guan began to shake violently. Her breathing quickened and she paled considerably.
“Not so fast.” I said calmly and flicked my wand in a single, gentle gesture.
Our guest’s pallor returned and she eyed me fearfully.
“Blissfully fainting is also NOT an option, Lieutenant.” I smiled menacingly.
“You will continue to answer our questions; only after, might I allow you to welcome unconsciousness.”
“Hey girl! You’d fit right inta the old neighborhood back on Earth!” Chantell Denison giggled as she finally landed and dispatched her broom. “She’s definitely your kid, Hope!”
Mom smiled brightly in response.
“Lady Chance. I have just lost the Hoblin shuttle behind the local star.” Dad announced over the comm. “I will continue to monitor its possible reemergence and determine a heading if available.”
“What…what is ‘Hoblin’?” Guan asked cautiously.
Mom and Chantell stared at the woman in disbelief.
“A hideously malformed, grotesque, savage beast of nightmare. Large rounded body, long spindly, but amazingly strong, arms and legs, sickly gray, scaly skin, and a very bad disposition!” Lokust answered.
“And they smell like death warmed over!” Artemis added.
“In short. What you were just minutes before we all took action and recovered all these people from that previous form.” I continued.
Guan’s jaw dropped!
With that action, I consulted my Current sense on her sincerity. What I felt contradicted sharply.
“You seriously expect me to believe you had no idea what you were doing? Really? Wow! You must really think I’m a complete fool!” I confronted, to her surprise.
Mom, Artie, Lokust, Simone, and Chantell stared at me in curiosity.
“She not only knows about the merging of converted entities, she proposed it!” I declared.
“How you…?”
“Let’s just say a little Current told me! They know a lot of useful things; one has only to listen and politely ask questions, Lt. Guan.” I revealed.
“That impossible!” Guan declared as her hand quickly reached across the deck to the nearest unconscious, ARMED, crewman.
An arrow was suddenly embedded in that hand and Guan screamed out in pain!
Artemis had already nocked and aimed, ready to send another arrow if necessary.
“I don’t think Lady Artemis bought your little ‘twitch’, Lieutenant. That WAS just a ‘twitch’ or latent spasm, I assume?” I implied with a slight nod to her immobilized hand.
“You sure she isn’t OUR Arti, Major?” Chantell stage whispered to Mom.
“As far as I know, Artemis went back to Olympus or wherever the hell she’s from two centuries ago.” She answered.
“Coward, so-called Demi-God still live?” Guan foolishly exclaimed as she painfully continued to- with no luck- free her hand from the Huntress’ arrow.
Another arrow struck and embedded into the deck beside the woman’s face. She quickly faced Dell with hatred burning in her eyes. A small trickle of blood ran from the tip of her nose.
“You will hold your tongue, tainted one! My Grandmother will not be mocked or declared coward by the likes of you!” Artemis growled. “The next one WILL end you; if you persist. That is MY guarantee!”
“You should know better than to piss off a Demi-God, Guan. Did you even consider that her grandmother was only playing with you in the first place- that maybe she grew bored of your shit?” Mom warned.
“What should we do with her, Lady Hope?” I asked to relieve the tense situation. I had noticed Dell’s fingers weren’t relaxing, but tensing; ready to let her arrow fly at the next ‘twitch’ of our cunning guest.
“That ‘Life Pod’ spell work if you take out the interior egress controls?” Lokust asked as she rubbed her chin.
I nodded. “Do it.”
Artemis relaxed the draw on her bow. It and the arrows embedded in the deck disappeared as Chantell began to cast her spell. She finished off by holding her wand at arm’s length, straight up and down- point at 12o’clock; turning it slowly to three, pulling back on it this time then turning it slowly back to ‘nine’.
Blue light engulfed our…prisoner, I guess, and when the light disappeared, a slowly pulsing bluish ‘life pod’ remained.
“So, she can’t get out of that until we decide?” Simone asked, hope tinting her voice.
“That’s the theory, Honey.” Chantell responded.
Waving my wand at the newly manifested ‘Life Pod’ a brighter blue light enveloped it.
“Just in case.” I said simply.
Everyone looked at me in curiosity.
“I put my own Life Pod spell around yours, Lady Chantell. Hope you don’t mind.” I explained.
“Honey. From what I’ve seen you do since my rescue, I have no doubt both will hold!”
Several hours later we were again in my quarters. Artemis had her boots off and stocking feet up on my low living area table; Simone was complaining about how much her back hurt, and Lokust was polishing off her third beverage. Kitty had returned earlier from her assignment and had been impatiently pacing my living area floor thirty minutes prior to our return.
Mom and Chantell were slowly combing through mom’s belongings searching for anything that might fit my Aunt.
“God, Hope! You still have that old rag? Didn’t that style go out in the late 2770’s?”
“It was comfortable and I didn’t have to wear a tie with it” Mom reasoned.
“Do you have the stellar pattern, holoball projector in here as well?”
“You’re just jealous I still have mine.” Mom claimed as she stuck out her tongue.
“Those things made me sweat like a pig! And don’t even get me started about those eight inch, sequined, stiletto platforms! UUUUUUGH!”
“They always talk like this, Chance?” Artemis…Dell asked quietly with a playful smile as we observed them.
“I’ve never heard them talk about clothes before…at least not by the dates they were in style anyway.” I giggled.
“Ummm. I need to use the little girl’s room?” Lokust interrupted looking worried and frightened.
“Section 4B. In the Daycare Center.” I laughed.
“Not funny, Chance!”
“I only have a ‘big’ girl’s room, buddy- but only recently. You might want to try that instead.”
“I think she’s even more clueless than Windy, Hope. Didn’t know it was possible.” Chantell observed as the bathroom door closed.
“I’m surprised she hasn’t asked why she hasn’t reverted back yet.” I added.
“It’s only a matter of time, girls.” Kitty laughed haughtily.
“So,” I started as Kitty reminded me of something. “How is Specialist Slipher doing?”
“She took the idea of the crazy party and ran with it. I was shocked she accepted the suggestion so easily. Thought I’d have to try harder.”
“I guess some people are easier to convince.” I said with a shrug.
“Um…so are we really exactly like our ancestors, Major Summers?” Simone asked shyly. When not complaining about her back, she had been extremely quiet, looking deep in thought. “And…and I was beginning to wonder when I’d revert back to ‘Simon’, too.”
After only a slight pause, she continued.
“Has…umm…has anyone NOT reverted, M’lady?”
“Worried you might not, Simone? Or that you like your present form?” Mom smiled gently.
Simone blushed and remained silent for a moment.
“You said my Grandmother was a ‘Lady-in-Waiting’ to this Queen…Norge? Does that mean I have inherited her title? That I must stay as I am now to serve the royalty of Antarra?”
“Don’t get yer panties in a twist just yet. The Queen and Jules was just besties, honey. An’ she never had ta ‘wait’ on anything…ever! If ya catch my drift?” Chantell nodded to Simone’s abundant assets with a smile.
Simone gulped loudly as her eyes widened in realization.
“Hey! Thanks for the tip about routing the garters through my panties, Lady Hope. It saved a lot of time! Still, the whole procedure is a bit disgusting…I mean…it’s not as precise as the old, ‘point and shoot’ method, but it does have some advan…tage…es…” Lokust prattled as she came out of the bathroom.
Mom and Chantell, who had been trying to contain themselves, broke into hysteric laughter!
“Yep! That’s Windy alright!” Chantell managed through her continued laughter.
“Who’s ‘Windy’?”
Now everyone in the room, save Lokust, began to laugh! She just blushed, or maybe angered. I wasn’t sure until her whip snapped several times and we all dove for cover.
“I don’t think its that funny! And why make fun of me or one of my Grandmothers? That’s cruel…and very hurtful!” Lokust punctuated her statement/question with a loud crack of her whip.
“Wow. She’s certainly got the quick temper…and the huge balls, Hope!”
“Agreed. Only I wouldn’t want to be in a cage match with this one, Shan! She’s got the speed AND the moves. At least triple what Windy had.
“I kinda noticed that.”
Lokust made a move to crack her whip again but I jumped up and grabbed the tasseled end.
“That will be enough!” I growled. “Not in my quarters, Lokust!”
Everything silenced immediately!
“How the HELL’d she do that?” Chantell asked in astonished confusion. “I mean…I didn’t see her move! She was just…there!”
“Huh?” I asked intelligently as I released the business end of Lokust’s weapon. It dropped lifelessly to the deck. Just like its owner’s jaw.
“You just…just a-appeared holding the whip, Chance!” Dell stuttered. She had jumped to her feet looking at me in awe.
“No. I distinctly remember getting up and grabbing it, Dell. There was nothing ‘magical’ about it.
“If that IS the case then you moved faster than any of us could see, M’lady.” Kitty proposed with a bow of her head.
“Stop it! You bow to no one, princess!” I said with a glare to her. “As a matter of fact, none of us need bow to any one of us! We’re a unit…a team. We work as one!”
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri, sister.” Mom chimed out with tears rolling down her cheeks as she held out her hand.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” We all chorused, after each quickly placing one of our own hands on her’s.
Strangely, our stacked hands began to glow with a bluish hue as I felt a warm tingle run down my arm to my hand.
Everyone remained still, but looked to me curiously.
“What…what just happened?” I asked, thereby ruling out the others’ assumption that I had anything to do with…whatever it was.
“Well now. That’s never happened before!” Chantell replied in surprise. “Theories, anyone? Charli?”
“No viable theories, M’ladies, but I did monitor a sudden increase in the indigenous Current levels of all Corps members.” Dad’s ‘Charli’ voice informed then paused a moment. “That’s…interesting!”
“What is, dad?” I asked, concerned.
“According to Mare’s internal sensors- that I re-aligned to detect Current- there was a surge in Current from all eight members of Witch Corps.”
“Dad, recheck the sensor alignment. There are only seven of us.” I corrected.
“No, sweetie. I’ve already run a diagnostic…twice, as a matter of fact! I’m definitely picking up eight distinct Current signatures- identifiable Witch Corps signatures- in this compartment- eight distinctly different, but equivalent Current signatures!”
Mom blinked her eyes, quickly looked to the DataTab sitting on my low table, flinched, and blinked her eyes again. She walked over and gingerly picked up the device.
“I’ll be damned! Can it really be possible, Charles?” She muttered to herself, barely above a whisper as she regarded the thing.
“Mom?” I asked in confusion.
“Charli? Exactly how many hours did you pour into the assembly of this DataTab? Please include design, debug, and implementation time of firmware.”
“More hours than I can remember, Hope. Hours that I had wanted to spend with you and Chance instead. I wanted to be prepared should something happen and we would be lost as a resource. Why?”
“Mom?” I asked again.
“Charli!” Mom growled, looking at the DataTab in her hand. A tear ran down her cheek. “Spells are not always spoken aloud nor need thought consciously! Sometimes spells can be enacted by one’s dedication to a cause…or project. Love, devotion, inspiration…concern- they all can be powerful spells in and of themselves. So…given those parameters- and what I have witnessed our daughter exhibit, I believe spells can theoretically be incanted unconsciously as well.” Mom paused as she looked closely at the device in her hand.
“You tricky old codger! I think you may have inadvertently saved your ass…or enough of it…maybe?”
“Chance? Honey, can you try something for me?” Mom asked as she turned to me. A guarded, but excited smile filled her face.
“Charles? I assume you were ‘active’ while working on this project?”
“Yes, Hopewell, I ‘cheated’! I used my Corps ‘improvements’ to develop this device. So sue me!” Dad sounded irate, like this had been a contested issue at some point in their relationship.
Mom’s smile tensed, but brightened quickly.
“Chance, honey? I’d like you to picture your father’s sister, your Aunt Charlene, in your mind. Can you remember her? I know you were very young at the time, but could you?”
“I’ll try, mom. Why?” My eyes narrowed as I thought I knew where this was going.
“Good. Kindly ask your Current if you can have her back. Merge your image of her with the imprinted spell on the DataTab, please.” Mom asked before motioning for everyone to move back as she carefully placed the device onto the floor in the center of my living area.
“Anyone want a beverage before she does what I’m thinking the major is implying?” Lokust interrupted.
There was a chorus of agreement and I had plenty of time to recall my dad’s sister, Charlene. Not that there were that many memories of her. She only came to visit a few times when I was a young child.
Only now did I realize my suspicions where right and that my ‘aunt’ was my father while activated!
Mom saw the realization in my eyes.
“I’m very sorry, Chance, but you were so young and we couldn’t risk you learning the truth. As you got older, we made sure to hide Charli from you or not return home before the mission had completed; hence all those long ‘business trips’.”
“Ready, buddy!” Lokust interrupted as she and the others raised their opened containers to me. “Take your time. No pressure, okay?”
No. No pressure!
Drawing my wand and closing my eyes, I began to concentrate on the device sitting on my floor and what my ‘Aunt’ looked like, along with the image I’d seen displayed on this extraordinary DataTab. When I had that combined and stabilized, I asked my Current to please allow the return of Charlene Anderson- at whatever ‘rank she held in the Corps prior to her incantation of the DataTab’s spell.
Even with my eyes closed tightly, I could see the intense, blue light.
“By all that’s freakin’ holy! She really did it!” Chantell exclaimed reverently over the gasps of surprise from my friends- even before the light subsided. “Hopewell? You got one seriously powerful daughter there! Didn’t take her but a ‘sec’ to conjure her daddy back to us!”
Had it only taken just a second? I seriously doubted that declaration as it felt like I had spent minutes trying to remember things right! I opened my eyes.
Mom was already kneeling on the floor next to a woman dressed in her Witch Corps uniform- hat sitting on her lap! She was holding her in a tender embrace, tears streaming from her eyes. Mom silently looked up at me in thanks.
“Dad?” I asked in stunned amazement. I had actually done it!
“Chance?” The woman called out as she opened her eyes only to slam them shut immediately.
“Damn that’s bright! Knock it down a few clicks will ya, kid?”
“Maybe if you disable your Current sense, ‘Charlene’?” Mom chided with a stupid grin as she wiped back more of her tears.
‘Charlene’s’ eyes popped back open instantly.
“You returned me in my activated state? Is that even possible, Hopewell?” Dad…Charli asked looking back at Mom.
“Stow it, you stubborn bitch!” Mom growled then pulled ‘Charlene’s’ face to hers and kissed her passionately!
“I think they missed each other.” Lokust observed before I gave her an angry glare.
She gave me thumbs up and a teary-eyed smile in response.
My quarters’ annunciator indicated someone at the door. Immediately, ‘Charlene’ had been forgotten and we all went on high alert.
“Owwwww. Can I still sue for malpractice?” Charli moaned from the floor. Mom had apparently dropped her and she’d hit her head.
“Lady Charli? Can you tell us who it is?” I asked into my comm, completely forgetting she was corporeal now.
A woman, about two inches shorter than me and dressed as we were, walked past me headed for my quarter’s door.
“I don’t know. Let me find out.” Charli said as she physically triggered the door.
“Hello. Summers’ residence. May I ask for introduction?”
“I’m Capt. Serangetti. May I come in…my lady?”
“I think we’ve determined where Chance gets her ‘smart-assed’ from.” Lokust commented quietly.
“Of course, Captain. Right this way.” Charli greeted pleasantly, stepped aside, and motioned him in.
“Thank you, my lady.” He said as he entered. Charli grinned devilishly and an eyebrow rose as he walked past.
“My ladies. Excuse the interruption, but CC has been receiving numerous calls from the ship’s wet closets, of all places. Calls from crew ordered to stay in place inquiring if the danger has passed and if it is again safe to resume their stations. I wondered how our little ‘clean-up’ operation was going? Might I be briefed on it in a secured location?”
Pointing my wand at the door, a dim, blue light flashed from the thin gap separating the wall and door panel.
“There. Now we can talk in private, Captain. Care to have a seat?” I said motioning to the couch.
“My thanks.”
“Care for a beverage, Captain?” Lokust asked.
“Yes! Very much so!” He answered too quickly. “If not too much trouble.”
Lokust snapped her fingers and a container appeared in her upturned palm.
“Lady Chance showed me that one, sir.” She blushed.
Serangetti gasped loudly before accepting the offered beverage, opening it, and half emptying it in one large gulp.
“We ARE a bit difficult to stomach at first, I’ll admit, captain, but we pose no harm to the innocent. Just the bad guys.” Mom giggled.
Serangetti didn’t look too reassured by that.
“Sir, if I may? I’d like to formally introduce you to our Coven.” I said to start the mission briefing. “Lady Chantell Denison of Earth; Lady Hope Summers of Earth; Lady Kitty Sinae of Felane; Lady Simone Gutteson-Redman of Antarra; Lady Lokust Grunfuller of Remàge; Lady Artemis Dell of Olympus; I’m Lady Chance Summers of Gaia Four, and this is Lady Charlene ‘Charli’ Anderson of Earth.”
“Now, about your infestation. Lady Charli, please update us on the Mare De Tempest’s staffing situation.”
“Aye, M’lady.” Dad…Charli walked over to the wall opposite my couch, produced her wand, and flicked it artistically at the mostly blank wall. A hologram appeared with two colorful pie charts displayed. She pointed to the farthest from her first.
“Mare’s original crew complement was 10,054. So far 5,214 officers and enlisted have been recovered and are in various states of recovery.” She then pointed to the closer of the two charts.
“A breakdown of the recovered follows: 23 Command Officers, 800 Subordinate Officers, 102 Noncommissioned Officers, and 4,289 Enlisted. We estimate 4,840 still missing or deceased at this time, sir.”
Serangetti looked appalled!
“According to sensors that I have commandeered and recalibrated, there are still over 1,000 tainted conscripts circulating in the Current system. Calculable estimates place roughly 520 conscripts to be viably recoverable.”
“Viably recoverable?”
“The Hobgoblin conscription process has never been officially researched, but through observation and firsthand experience, successful recovery decreases exponentially as conscription time increases. Basically the longer someone is trapped in Hobgoblin form the less chance of recovery. There are notable exceptions though. Lady Chance?”
“Captain, I’m sure you understand the statistics on casualties. I assure you we will do everything in our power to recover as many personnel as possible. I am happy to inform you that we have apprehended one of the known architect’s of this heinous invasion. I do regret to inform you that one, apparently their leader, has escaped, but was being tracked by Mare’s external sensors. Unfortunately, the craft escaped and disappeared behind the local star and has not yet emerged from the coronal aura. Lady Charli will alert me if it reappears or assures me that a possible course can be calculated if it doesn’t.” I nodded back to Charli.
“Before disappearing behind the star, Mare’s sensors recorded and analyzed the propulsion signature of the escaped craft and is ready to calculate a possible course on your order.”
“Lady Chance, may I address the captain?” Mom asked respectfully. I nodded.
“Kimbou, I understand you are cleared and tentatively briefed on our unit and the mission of Witch Corps. I also realize that several members of the Coven are known to you in their ‘inactivated’ forms. I must stress however, that you severely restrict that specific knowledge from Mare’s general populous- officers and enlisted alike. Do you understand? It is for everyone’s safety and security.”
“My Lady, I fully understand the liabilities and.” He smiled, “the subtleties of such covert units. But may I state…for the record that…” he looked around at all of us, “that the Witch Corps is a very high profile, Black Ops unit- the very contradiction of the term! You all are very hard to miss or overlook, My Ladies.” Serangetti grinned awkwardly.
“Compliment taken, Captain, thank you.” Mom smiled happily. “Lady Chance? Does our High Priestess have anything further?”
I gulped as I looked to…to my Coven sisters and guest. As captain, was Serangetti now our ranking commander?
“Nothing official pertaining to this briefing, M’lady. I do however have a request for the Captain.” I said as a small problem came to mind.
“Though five of us officially hold quarters here on Mare, may I request quarters for Ladies Chantell, Hope, and Charli, sir. If not too forward, assuming, OR paranoid, might I remind the Captain that, for some as yet unknown reason, the compartments and storerooms surrounding these quarters have been left unoccupied on this and several previous cruises. Intentional or not, might I suggest they now be utilized as official Base and Quarters for Witch Corps?”
“An exploitable coincidence, Lady Chance?” He accused teasingly.
“Only unless YOU had specific foreknowledge of the current events, sir.” I smiled back.
“Point taken, My Lady. I’ll alert the resource manager to release and reallocate the specified compartments. There is one restriction that comes to mind, M’lady. That of the quarantined sections located behind these quarters. I have not been briefed on it since assuming command. Whatever the reason for quarantine, it might conflict with additional quarters being enabled in this section.”
“You mean the two sections that the meteor slammed into? That shouldn’t be a problem, sir. I can sterilize and utilize the space effectively, and the quarantined area will fit our requirements.” I said to his surprise.
“Sir, in light of Mare’s current deficit in staffing, I took the liberty of recording the agreed upon reallocation.” Charli informed us.
“When…how…how could you do that? How did you know I would agree?”
“Lady Charli is our Intelligence Officer, sir. She is VERY good at what she does.” I smiled brightly.
“As for our new Base of Operations and Residential Quarters…” I smiled and raised my wand then gestured to my quarter’s entrance. The entrance door disappeared.
I then turned around and pointed the wand to the wall opposite the original entrance.
An elegant, richly finished, heavy wooden, brass-hinged door appeared on that wall instead.
“Shall we inspect them?”
The room went completely and eerily quiet for several minutes while everyone stared, unmoving, at me.
“Beverage, sir?” Lokust whispered to Serangetti after a moment.
“Absolutely…no…make it a double…I think we…all around, my lady!” He gulped.
An ice-cold beverage appeared in my empty left hand. A single beverage also appeared in the hand of each of my friends, two, one in each of Serangetti’s hands.
He had both containers finished in record time!
I had never seen our captain so frazzled!
After finishing my drink and un-manifesting the container, I opened the newly materialized, ornate wooden door and motioned our group out into what I knew was a conservatively decorated, private and secure, hallway. An identical door stood opposite mine with a polished, but very ancient looking, etched, bright brass plate attached to it. It read ‘Common Room’.
The wide hallway stretched for several hundred feet in each direction from where we stood.
“Lady Lokust, another if you please.” Serangetti whispered. He looked lucky to be talking at all the way his mouth and eyes were opened.
I turned to the right and walked to the next set of opposing doors; about forty or so feet down the passage. Turning to the door on the right, a similar, polished brass plate on the equally ornate, wooden door simply stated two names: ‘H. F. Summers’ and ‘C. Anderson’. The door directly across from it stated ‘C. Denison’. Farther down, at the end of the hallway were two more opposing doors. ‘L. Grunfuller’ on the right, and an elaborately engraved image of a hunting bow on the left.
“My thanks for the privacy, Lady Chance.” Dell bowed lightly.
“Mind if I have a look-see, buddy?” Lokust inquired as she reached for the ancient, round, polished brass, mechanical doorknob on the right.
“Welcome, Lokust, Mage of the Four Winds.” A voice announced to her surprise as soon as she touched it.
Looking back at me strangely, she twisted the knob. The door opened silently and effortlessly for something so old and heavy looking. It was very dark inside.
“Lights?” she asked. Immediately the area beyond the door brightened.
Lokust’s eyes bulged from her head!
“All my stuff! Buddy? How did all my stuff get here?”
“I thought I’d help my Coven sisters out and transfer all their things to their new rooms, buddy. You like?”
The living area was about the same size as mine but obviously furnished differently. Two doors off to the left led to a private bathroom and a large private bedroom. A door in the bedroom led to a large, walk-in storage closet.
“I love it, Chance! Its just perfect!” She announced emotionally and began to cry.
After inspecting Dell’s, Chantell,’s, and Mom and Dad’s quarters, I guided us back past my quarters, to a door on the left. The nameplate read ‘S. Gutteson-Redman’. Simone was astounded that her possessions had miraculously transported themselves here.
“Chance? The image hanging on this wall. I recognize the frame, but don’t remember seeing the image before. I know the one looks like I do now, but who are these women?” Simone asked, pointing to an old, wooden- framed picture of two, voluptuous, elegantly dressed, beautiful, blue-haired young women smiling for the imager. Behind them was a panoramic view of a magnificently beautiful city.
“Jules and Caroline.” Mom commented matter-of-factly as she looked to me strangely.
“I always thought there was something ‘off’ about that picture.” I revealed. “Every time I visited your quarters, that image mysteriously fascinated me…intrigued me…um…dared me, I guess…to solve its puzzle. I finally solved the enchantment placed on it.”
“So that’s what my Grandmother actually looked like?” Simone asked in awe. “And…and that’s Queen Norge? She’s…she’s beautiful! They’re both amazingly beautiful!”
Let’s see the other rooms.” I suggested.
The next door displayed, in dazzling enamel, the royal seal of FeLane on its otherwise polished brass plate. Sinae blushed then visually shot daggers at me.
Good thing they didn’t materialize!
“We need not enter, M’lady. I already know what to suspect the quarters hold.” Sinae…Kitty begged off in embarrassment.
“Aw, Kitty afraid of the big, bad, awful looking room?” Dell teased. “Or did you forget and leave your sex toys out again?”
“I haven’t used them since the last time you were over, so no, I didn’t leave them out.” Sinae countered matter-of-factly.
“I’ll take that action, Kitty!” Lokust offered with a devious grin.
“Sure!” Dell and Sinae chorused then giggled hysterically.
“Before or after the mission is finalized?” Lokust asked seriously.
Both Dell and Sinae’s mouths dropped open.
“Girls? Work before play.” I reminded with a devious grin of my own.
We just stood looking at the door, waiting.
“Oh, come on!” Lokust impatiently groaned as she grabbed the door’s knob.
“OUCH! SONOFABITCH!”
“I forgot to mention the security I enacted on each residential door. Uninvited ‘guests’ are ‘politely’ dissuaded from unauthorized entry.” I giggled. “Even uninvited Coven sisters. May we enter, Lady Kitty?”
Sinae sighed heavily in defeat then opened her new quarters’ door.
The room looked just as I remembered it from the few times I had been invited in. What was different was the large, ornately framed, portrait of Sinae’s Greatest Grandmother, Queen Libra, in all her royal splendor! It hung over a very ornate, marble fire hearth, which appeared to be pleasantly ablaze and supplying warmth to the room.
Sinae and Serangetti immediately approached the shrine, fell to one knee, and bowed their heads reverently. Sinae quickly wiped her eyes, but started quietly sobbing. Her restored tail jerked in time with her sobs as it rested, straight out on the deck behind her.
“So you found that one too, huh?” Mom whispered to me. “It’s been in her family for centuries. I thought I had really aced the enchantment on this one, but I guess I can no longer hide anything from you, can I, honey?”
I nodded with a wink.
“She needed this to finally accept who she is, mom. Now she can be whole again…if she wants that.”
Mom and Charli kissed my cheeks.
“Gods, she really does look like…”
Sinae’s arm, with imposing pointer claw fully extended, shot behind her and threatened Lokust’s belly at close range
“Got it. Keeping my comments to myself, M’lady.” Lokust gulped.
“That’s Libra alright.” Chantell whispered just before the smaller, but still imposing, claw on her little finger extended menacingly slow in my ‘aunt’s’ direction.
“Bring it on, kitten! We KNOW your weakness.” Chantell threatened in a serious, daring tone.
The smaller claw retracted slowly.
Mom giggled. “That bluff always worked on Libra, too.” She whispered into my ear.
I nodded my understanding.
When the two Lynxins finally stood, I guided our group out into and down the long hallway to the next door on the left.
“This is Reception and the CO’s office. This is now the only entrance from the rest of the ship. Now, across the hall is the best part of the base.” I smiled brightly as I exited the Reception area and opened one side of the unmarked double door. The smell of freshly brewed coffee hit our noses. Four large, round tables, each big enough to seat all eight of us partially filled the room; further back a serving bar opened into what looked like a well-equipped kitchen area.
Mom, Chantell, and Charli hurried over to the coffee urn, selected clean cups from beside it and filled them. All three placed their cups close enough to gently blow on the dark, steaming liquid, then took a cautious sip and smiled.
“Oh, YES! I think I’m in heaven!” Charli moaned suggestively.
Chantell nodded in agreement a few times. “Oh yeah! This is da shit. Great stuff, sister!”
“I thought you’d like it. I always liked the smell of fresh-brewed coffee when you came for a visit, M’lady. That’s the only time Mom made it, that I remember.”
“Very impressive, My Ladies!” Serangetti commended. “Though isn’t it a bit opulent for a military vessel?”
“These quarters, as well as this whole double section, are now self-contained and securely isolated from the rest of Mare, sir. Now, if you all will follow me to the Broom Closet.” I answered with a wink and devious grin.
“Broom…Closet, M’lady? I don’t follow.” Simone asked in curiosity.
“Lady Chance Summers.” I stated to a blank wall at the end of this section of hallway.
“Business or Pleasure, M’lady,” what sounded like Charli’s voice inquired politely?
“Introductory Inspection, if you please.” I answered as a door manifested and began to silently slide open.
Mom looked to Dad.
“I’m not hooked in at all, Major; nor can I find a responsible network controller either!” Charli whispered in awe. I raised a brow toward them.
“Shall we?” I asked, choosing to ignore my parents.
In the dim safety lights, we made our way down a set of wide, metal grate stairs to a very large room.
“Lights please.” My voice echoed.
The immense compartment echoed with the gasps of my Coven sisters.
“Where in the Queen’s name did this come from?” Serangetti questioned in complete astonishment.
“You did all this, buddy?” Lokust asked, still trying to catch her breath.
I smiled.
“So how’s this qualify as a ‘Broom Closet’, Chance?” Chantell questioned. “It’s an empty, freakin’ly huge hangar!”
“Broom Closet Control, we’re ready to inspect our ‘Brooms’.” I announced.
Across from us several large doors began to open outward, hinged at the bottom, effectively forming a bridge across an assumed ‘mote’.
Another collective gasp filled the compartment!
“By Libra! They’re unbelievable! Chance? How?” Sinae cried, stunned by the sight.
“It’s absolutely amazing, what the right questions can reveal, my Coven sisters.” I said as I advanced across our private flight deck to one of the sleek, aerodynamic, highly polished chrome bodied, Starfighters.
“What do you think, M’ladies?” I asked as we approached one of them.
‘Pegasus4’ was imprinted on the vehicle’s smooth and shiny side, just aft of the transparent cockpit canopy- the ‘4’ subscripted. Forward of the cockpit, a beautifully detailed image of a high, steep-sided mountain topped by an ancient Greek Parthenon with a ‘all-seeing’ eye directly above its roof graced the craft’s sleek and pointed nose. ‘Olympus Found’ was written in beautiful flowing script under it.
“Where did you ever learn about ‘Nose Art’, honey?” Mom asked as she stared.
“Again, the right questions…”
“I think it’s perfect, Chance!” Dell cried as she levitated into the air and ran her hand over the name printed just under the canopy. ‘Huntress’ it declared.
“She’s all yours, M’lady.” I smiled and bowed to her once her feet again touched the deck.
We moved to ‘Pegasus3’, next door. The craft’s ‘Nose Art’ was a cartoon Earth feline- a black house cat- with large white eyes, white mittens and socks, and a white bandage tied in a big bow half way out its tail. It was standing upright on its hind legs about to launch a throwing star emblazoned with the FeLane Royal crest in it’s cartoonish, three fingered, left hand.
Sinae walked closer and gently touched the slogan written under the image.
“‘Re-Tailed’. I like it!” Sinae giggled. “Seems appropriate.”
Under her cockpit canopy was written “Kitty”.
We moved to ‘Pegasus2’.
Four green, highly detailed, insects- Locusts- faced out from a common center point to represent the four planetary compass points.
‘On The Four Winds’ it warned ominously in what looked like blood-dripping letters.
Pegasus2’s pilot call sign was ‘Lokust’.
“Well done, buddy! I think Great-grandmother would approve.” Lokust said as she rushed over to me and kissed me on my cheek. “Let’s see yours.”
Walking over to the next hangar, ‘Pegasus1’ shined bright and proud. A large, multicolor, segmented wheel with ancient currency denominations in each segment save one was painted on its nose. A pointer represented by two angled pair of golden praying hands on the right side of the wheel indicated one of the segments- the ‘infinity’ or ‘unity’ symbol in it. Under that: ‘Hope and a Pair’, in a rolling feminine script.
“I don’t get it, M’lady.” Simone commented. Sinae, Dell, Lokust, even Serangetti looked perplexed as well.
Mom, Dad, and Chantell looked on in frustration.
“I know its symbolic, honey. I’m just not sure…”
“It’s a dedication?” I hinted. “It’s also a puzzle, Lady Hope…a very simple puzzle with only one answer.” I continued. “Well…three actually.”
“Yeah, its so simple I can’t even decipher it, honey!” Charli giggled.
“Doesn’t anybody know what that wheel represents?” I asked in stunned amazement.
“It’s an old carnival ‘Wheel of Chance’, M’lady.” Chantell answered.
Lokust inhaled loudly as if getting it then sighed and looked confused again.
“I’d like to see my ride sometime today, M’lady.” Charli suggested impatiently.
“Fine! Two pairs of praying hands? Both pointing to a ‘Wheel of CHANCE’?” I looked at my parents to see if it rang any bells. “Homage to my parents and Chantell…Hope and a pair. The three people that started it all. Do I have to explain it further? In simpler terms?” I explained in frustration.
“We get it, honey! And thank you…thank you for everything!” Mom admitted as she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed.
“I still don’t get the mobius, Chance.” Simone asked in frustration.
“The infinite love I have for my parents, aunt, and sisters.” I deadpanned while cautiously appraising the Antarran.
“Oooooooh!” Our group chorused.
Mom tightened her arms around me.
“How come you don’t have a fancy call sign, Buddy?” Lokust asked, as we were about to leave.
“I didn’t feel it was necessary. Everyone calls me Chance anyway.”
Simone’s craft was next. An old and haggard, slightly-overweight, slightly over developed, blue-haired cleaning lady- complete with a white scarf wrapped around her head and using an ancient wet, noodle mop to wipe away a pile of dead Hobgoblins was pictured on its nose. The Hoblins’ eyes were comically represented by ‘X’s. Under the picture, in bold, block letters, was ‘Clean-up’.
“Not my first choice, but it’ll do for now, M’lady. Must we advertise?” Simone commented as she cupped her sizable breasts.
I simply shook my head and pointed under her fighter- at two large cylindrical nacelle-type structures canting out from the bottom of the fuselage.
“What the hell are those, Buddy?” Lokust interrupted.
“Current recovery and reserve tanks. Since Simone’s weapon can collect massive amounts of Current, I added these especially for her. ‘Pegasus5’ is also capable of refueling the other Starfighters if needed on longer missions.”
“My call sign is ‘Laidy-in-Wait’? That’s just great! Nogging great! It’s even spelled wrong!” Simone complained.
“We’ll see if it’s actually spelled wrong, honey.” Chantell teased as we moved on.
“I thought it appropriate as Lady Simone is basically our artillery, Lady Chantell. She is best utilized from the rear and under cover.” I corrected.
“You’re not helping, Chance!” Simone grumbled as she blushed deeply.
A beautifully detailed, flying horse- ‘Pegasus’- its wings majestically outstretched- decorated Mom’s Broom. The image had two, golden, capital ‘I’s- Roman numeral ‘ones’- between its fully galloping front and rear legs. ‘Semper- Fi’ read the title under it and her call sign, ‘Major’, was proudly written under her canopy- forward of Pegasus6.
Dad’s…Charli’s fighter’s nose art was different and cryptic in nature. A set of eight intermeshed gears in the form of a circle surrounding an illuminated eye was under-titled ‘Eight I Smart’. ‘Seeker’ was my dad’s call sign, and Pegasus7 was his bird.
“I freakin’ love it, sweetie!” Chantell exclaimed excitedly as we arrived at Pegasus8 and she laid eyes on her craft.
A beautiful and detailed image of a characterized woman dressed in a blue caped, flowing white gown and matching pointed hat, pointing a magic wand at a cowering Hobgoblin graced its nose. A speckling of glistening stars denoted the magic flowing from the wand to its target. A small brown mass under the beast indicated its reaction.
I laughed at the fighter’s name: ‘Holy Shit?’
I thought the Hoblin turned out exceptionally real looking. Chantell’s call sign, ‘Fairy Godmother’, graced her cockpit.
“How did you do all this- how could you know so much about us, M’lady?” Kitty begged an answer.
“After what we’ve all been through…what we’ve seen and done in the last few days? You need clarification?” Mom questioned as she looked at our Lynxin sister.
“Its freakin’ magic, girl! Magic of a magnitude Charli, Hope, and I never seen before! Amazing, imaginative…powerful, magic!” Chantell shouted exuberantly.
“My Ladies? Over there. What awaits us behind that door?” Capt. Serangetti asked as he pointed to an as of yet unopened hangar door. It was easily fifty times the size of the others.
“That’s Pegasus.” I said as if everyone knew what it was.
“But all these craft- they ARE Pegasus…aren’t they?” He questioned.
I smiled brightly. “Broom Closet Control, let’s see Pegasus, please.”
A small humanoid sized door slid open as we approached.
A huge ship, similar in design to our Brooms, filled the hangar. Everyone gasped at the deceptively black craft. Its hull seemed to absorb any light from around it. As a result, the hangar was mysteriously dim, even though it looked like every light in the place was on.
“Control? Status on Pegasus fuel reserve.” I asked as everyone looked at me as if I were some new, unknown subspecies.
“Current reserve at twenty percent and slowly increasing. Estimated completion time is seven hours, M’lady.”
“Enable external auxiliary fuel loading port and increase absorption rate, please.” I said.
A round port near me appeared, opened, and a red ring began flashing around it.
“This will just take a few minutes and she’ll be ready for a shakedown cruise.” I said as I asked my Current to flow into the ship’s fuel port.
“That’s the craziest thing I ever seen!” Chantell declared after I had raised the fuel load to fifty-five percent.
“Close and secure external auxiliary fuel loading port, Control.”
The port stopped flashing and closed. Any sign of the port disappeared completely.
“Just what IS ‘Pegasus’, My Lady?”
“Our mobile command post, sir. When Mare is otherwise committed to its own missions.
“Pegasus? Access requested.” I stated in a commanding tone.
“Of course, Lady Chance. Welcome aboard. Capt. Serangetti, it is an honor, sir.”
A ramp formed and extended down to the deck as a hatch appeared at its origin point and opened.
Absolutely amazing! I’ve never seen a design like this before, My Lady! So…ergonomic…so natural…so functionally comfortable.” Serangetti exclaimed as we arrived on the bridge.
All eyes were drawn to a seat surrounded by a transparent tube, just feet from the bridge’s entrance door.
“What on Olympus is that?” Dell asked inhaling sharply.
“Lady Charli? Care to take your station and bring Pegasus online?”
“Chance?” Mom asked in worry.
“I trust our daughter, Hope.” Charli said as she eagerly entered the tube and sat down. The tube became opaque, turned to close and isolate its interior, and began to give off a bluish glow.
“I’ll be damned! This is fantastic! How did you ever conceive of this, Chance? This interface…its Light-years ahead of anything I could’ve imagined!” Charli said excitedly from the compartment audio transducers.
“Shall we start commissioning diagnostics, Charli?” I asked.
Lights and fresh air flooded the compartment as systems started initializing all over the ship.
“Environmental systems online and nominal, High Priestess.”
Several consoles at the far end, or front of the bridge, initialized and began sequencing through their various displays. Large ‘virtual viewports’ appeared in front and on either side allowing us to see the surrounding hangar.
“Navigation and propulsion systems initialized. Conventional weapons systems initialized and charging. Current reserve tanks fifty-five percent and circulating, High Priestess.”
“Are we actually going to leave Mare before we finish the mission, M’lady?” Lokust asked with a look of giddy fascination.
“I’ll be! Active camouflage initialized and online. Awaiting implementation, High Priestess. Shall I proceed with main engine initialization?”
“Systems reliability and functional assessment level, Charli?”
“All initialized systems fall comfortably in the acceptable tolerances agreed to by the Galactic Council for Interstellar Military Craft, High Priestess.”
“Delete active assessment and re-assess using FeLane Interstellar Military Standards.” I ordered.
“All systems parameters are precisely within FeLane Interstellar Military standards and vary by no more than point zero-zero-two percent. Would you like me to encrypt and send Pegasus’ assessment to FeLane High Command?”
“Send Certified Registry of Pegasus, Hull number: NCC-53847B to all Allied Interstellar Military organizations. List her owner as EFMC, Witch Corps. Enter the designated hull number and ‘Witch Corps ensign’ into the Pegasus default Active Camouflage Template; also add-in Nose Art file number one. Also set the Witch Corps ‘ensign’ as default on all Brooms.”
“How do you know all of this, High Priestess? There is no possible way you heard any of this restricted information from any living personnel!”
“I asked.” I stated calmly. “Charli? Has everything been sent?”
“It has, High Priestess. It will take some time to receive correspondence from some of the farther systems and those not in compliance to current subspace standards.”
“Understood. Place all ship’s systems to standby and setup a data relay from Pegasus’ transceiver then disconnect from Pegasus interface. We have things to finalize on Mare.” I confirmed.
The consoles went dark and the interior lighting dimmed. The tube around Charli’s station became transparent once more. Dad…Charli stood then walked out to join us. A huge smile was plastered on her face and seemed in no hurry to disappear as we made our way out of the ship and back to our new quarters.
“Seriously. How did you know that our shuttle craft was named and numbered after a fictional starship from the equally fictious television show, ‘Star Trek’, Chance?” Charli asked as she sat down beside me and began blowing on her second cup of coffee.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you that I just knew, would you?”
“Honey, after watching you in action today, I’d believe anything you told me! I feel like I just stepped through a door into the friggin’ Twilight Zone!”
“The explanation I just gave you? That’s the truth, Dad. I couldn’t tell you where all the information came from. It was just…there. Just like I can sometimes see what might happen in the not so distant future. Consequently, it’s also the reason all the compartments around me were sealed and empty. I think the crew felt I might be a little too out there for conventional interaction. Dell, Sinae, Grunfuller, and Simon were the only ones brave enough to really get to know me.”
Capt. Serangetti looked around to each of us then stood from his seat next to Sinae.
“My sincere apologies, My Lady Chance. I feel I am solely responsible for your isolation.” He bowed his head sadly. “Several specific concerns brought about the assignment of this particular residence. One was the concerns of a superstitious crew, but that was only secondary to who you are. As a standing member of the FeLane Royal Guard, I indeed had/have access to lower priority Witch Corps issuances; which include confidential social activities and announcements. When I read that Lady Hope Summers had successfully delivered a kit…sorry, baby, I felt hope spring jubilantly from my heart, as did all the loyalists of FeLane. In case you hadn’t heard, My Lady Hope, all of FeLane celebrated the occasion of the birth for several days.” Serangetti’s face grew angry. “Despite the Regent’s ruling against any and all ‘frivolous’ celebrations!”
“Then, when you enlisted,” he looked at me, “I kept close watch on your career. I kept monitor of your progressing education through the Science Ministry and particularly the rumors of your ‘proclivity’ to interacting with Current. When it came time for your assignment, I took it upon myself to personally request your assignment to Mare.”
“The family line of the legendary Hopewell Summers had to continue and be protected at all cost! That has always been the mission of the Serangetti- a mission set forth by Queen Libra herself five hundred standard years ago.”
My mouth had fallen open sometime during Serangetti’s monolog. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing!
“In addition to my passive watch over your career, The Royal Guard Loyalists also secretly approached me. I was tasked to keep watch on the direct line of FeLane- her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae, rightful heir to the throne. An obstinate kitten of seventeen years, though highly skilled in the defenses and military tactics, the headstrong girl matched her ancestor’s portrait and recorded persona exactly.”
“If not out on tour at the time, I would have committed treason toward his Regency when I heard of your mutilation by him, the monster calling himself your father! Through encrypted Loyalist correspondence, I had sanctioned nothing less than execution for his heinous actions instead of conviction! Even today, should I favor the chance, I would not hesitate, My Princess!”
“Bridge, Serangetti. Captain, are you available? We have several strange anomalies that require your attention.” His DataTab alerted.
“I’m in a secure location, Kavendish. What is it?”
“Sir? Um…Sensors indicate you ARE located in the anomaly. Do you require assistance?”
“Negative. I’m safe and in no duress, Lt. Commander. Check the section manifest. I’m sure you will find an explanation for my location.”
“Sir, the manifest indicates those two sections have been allocated for highly restricted access only! As of three hundred and forty-six years ago! Access by only level twenty-five and above, sir! I didn’t know the clearance levels went that high.”
“They go to thirty for now, commander. What is the other issue that requires my attention?”
“Sir, we’re still receiving calls from the various wet closets around the ship asking for your order to return to stations. We, ourselves were wondering if we can transfer duty shifts here, as well.”
“Status on rationing, commander.”
“Most report sufficient rations for another day at best. The wet closets were never considered for lengthy emergency habitation.”
“Maintain the lockdown, commander. I have it on good authority that the order will be repealed in…”
I held four fingers up for him.
“In four hours, commander. Serangetti out.”
“Aye. Bridge out.”
“Ladies, we have our orders. Lady Charli, I need the locations of all unrestricted taints. I’ll ask the system to spread the word that we’re trying to recover and purify the tainted ones and to delay or restrict if possible.”
“Wait, what? Who is this…’System’, sweetie?” Chantell demanded.
“Oh, Chance can talk to the plumbing…the Current plumbing system.” Lokust answered nonchalantly.
“Sure. Why not? That’s just as frelled-up as anything else I’ve witnessed today. Where to, M’lady?”
I looked to Charli.
“Section 4B, compartments 4B36F thru J.”
“That’s the Daycare center!” Lokust shouted in anger as she sprinted into my quarters through the open door.
She reappeared looking extremely embarrassed.
“Oops, forgot the new floorplan.”
We hurried through the door at Reception.
“Section 4B, compartments 4B36F thru J.”
“That’s the Daycare center!” Lokust shouted in anger as we hurried through the door at Reception.
“According to my Current sense there are roughly three hundred taints that aren’t moving from this compartment.” Artemis reported, looking confused. “Why aren’t they moving?”
“Maybe they don’t want to leave?” Lokust voiced the obvious answer.
“But why? What is so important here? What could they be protecting?” Artemis pressed.
“I’ll go in to find out.” I volunteered.
“You’ll do what now?” Chantell challenged in controlled surprise.
“I’ll enter the system and ask around. Somebody’s got to know something, right? Lady Kitty, have your shurikens at the ready in case you see me getting into trouble. Lady Lokust shunt the taints around my location like we did earlier- again, if needed.”
“Hope? I just don’t understand our sisters! I have no idea what they’re talking about!” Chantell complained to Mom.
“Let’s just watch and learn how the new generation does it, Shan. It has been enlightening so far to this point.” She advised as she nodded to me.
I asked my Current to take me into their realm- into the Current.
As before, everything went bright orange. Only this time my vision cleared and became a transportation highway… a road of sorts and I was standing right in the middle of it- orange vehicles traveling to either side of me.
Traffic began to slow and gradually came to a stop.
“We are honored, Lady Chance Summers, but you should not be standing in the middle of a major artery. It is dangerous.” A male sounding, orange humanoid shape said as it appeared from one of the bigger, teardrop-shaped, orange ‘vehicles’?
“Sorry, this is my first time. I’m not familiar with the rules.”
“From what we know of your realm, the rules are very similar to ours, Lady Chance Summers. Would you walk down the middle of a…a highway in your realm?”
“No, I suppose not. I came to inquire about the mostly stationary tainted ones we noticed in this area. My coven and I would like to recover and purify them back to our realm.”
“Reports have described those you seek as very staunch and steadfast. They have been a matter of public safety. So much so that several secondary byways- conduits, you call them- have been closed to the traveling public.”
“So how can I get to these poor souls to help them?”
“I can take you to the general area, but I am unable to help in your mission, Lady Chance Summers. We have agreed to not interact with the tainted ones. Live and let live, I believe you say?”
I nodded.
“Please, allow me.” The entity offered as he guided me to the other side of his vehicle. I found myself sitting next to him and we began moving.
“This is a lot different from the last time I was here in your realm. Last time my vision was filled with orange light. That’s how I and my sisters see all this from our realm. The taints look a little darker in color.”
“That’s very interesting, Lady Chance Summers. We were not aware you experienced the sensation of differing wavelengths. You are more like us than we theorized. I am ‘Envoy’ by the way. One of billions sent out to watch for you or others of your Coven race.”
I began to giggle.
“Interesting. You display emotion verbally. You find something humorous, Lady Chance Summers?”
“Please, Chance will do and is more efficient to speak. And yes, I find your designation for my sisters humorous, Envoy. We are not a ‘race’ or species of sorts, but a very small subdivision of a confederation of species we call the Galactic Council. I am representative of just one of such species in my realm. I am of the ‘Terran’ subspecies. The Galactic Council is made up of thousands of subspecies alone. My Coven is actually a very small collection of several sub-species- in several cases, a single representative. We call it a ‘unit’ or ‘team’…a small, coherent group if you will.”
“This meeting is proving more informative than expected. Please, tell me more?”
“First I must satisfy a concern of mine, Envoy. Do you understand the concept of security clearances? Levels or tiers that limit the amount of information someone receives?”
“I hold the highest of clearance levels for our realm, Chance. The same clearance level you have been given when here, in fact. May I also add that it is refreshing to learn other realms practice the concept? Oh…here off to your side are a few of the tormented ones.”
“Is that what you call them here? Forgive me if I have used derogatory or hurtful designations for these unfortunates. It was not my intent, Envoy.”
“Over the ages, there have been many terms given those fouled by the first tainted ones, Chance. It seems the scourge has always been among us and we long ago decided to just avoid them, or in some rare cases, revolt against them. Though that is not advised and is considered very dangerous. As an envoy, I am not authorized to interface with the Tormented. I will stay here while you investigate.”
“Hopefully I won’t be long. Once I find the answers to these Tormented Ones, I will answer a few more questions then return to my realm. If that is acceptable?”
“Completely, Chance. Be careful. The Tormented Ones can be very unpredictable.”
“I shall take that under advisement, thank you.”
I found myself standing next to Envoy’s vehicle and began walking toward a darker shade of orange not far off.
As I drew closer, the darker orange figures became more defined. Three small hobgoblin-like entities were…were playing tag with each other? They were only half the size of other Hoblins in our realm. Here, in this realm, they moved a lot faster and were more agile.
“Excuse me? Hello. What are you doing?” I asked pleasantly.
“Playing. What’s it look like?” a voice, that sounded like three or four voices merged together, replied. All the voices were high-pitched and childlike.
I was dumbstruck! The Hobgoblins had conscripted the children, too!
“I just wanted to let you know that its time for your parents to pick you up. Its been a very busy day for them and they want nothing more than to be with you; be with family.”
“But we don’t want to go home! We like it here.”
“Don’t you want to be with your parents? Don’t you miss them?” I asked.
“They told us our families would be coming here, to us.”
“I don’t think my parents want me anymore. I’ve been waiting here for them, but they haven’t come. Do you know where they are, lady?” One of the other two asked innocently. Their voices sounded female.
I looked at the smallest of the adolescent Hobgoblins. “Of course your folks miss you, sweetie! Wait…who told you that your families were meeting you here?”
“A really big, ugly lady. She said my parents would come looking for me and to stay here and play. She had a really strange accent.”
“Accent like this?” I asked as I did my best impression of Lt. Ling Hu Guan.
The small Hoblin began to ‘giggle’- which sounded like more of a stucato growl or gurgle, but high-pitched like a child.
“You’re funny!” The Hoblin continued to ‘giggle’.
“I don’t wanna go!” The bigger of the three declared. “I like it here.”
“I don’t wanna go either.” The other Hoblin quickly chimed in finally. This one sounded like a mix of a couple boys and a couple girls. It didn’t sound as sure about it though.
Could I even retrieve these kids if they didn’t want to be saved? Up until now the Hoblins just popped up from the deck in our realm where we could purify and recover them. I wasn’t convinced the same procedure would work here…with children. How in the world could I persuade them to follow me back…out of the current? How could I make this as painless as pos…
“Miss? I’d like to go home. I miss Poppy.” The smallest asked as she tugged gently on my skirt.
Without thinking, I reached down and gently took her twisted, distorted hand in mine. A warm trickle moved down my arm and out my hand into the small ‘Tormented One’.
A bright bluish ball of light engulfed ‘her’ then shot into the sky!
“What did you do to her? What did you do to our friend?!” The largest demanded.
“I…I honestly don’t know. I just thought she needed a reassuring hand to hold, and…”
The middle Hoblin grabbed my other hand. “Give her back! Give back our friend!”
The same feeling and blue light appeared again and the result was the same. It shot into the orange-tinged sky and disappeared!
“Why did you do that?!” The largest one growled out angrily. “You made them go away! You took away my playmates!” It declared in a guttural shriek. “Stay away from me, you…you freak!”
The remaining Hoblin took off running. I noticed it was in the direction of Envoy’s vehicle. I had to get there fast to protect my guide in this realm!
I found myself next to the Orange vehicle and noticed the Hoblin approaching but still far enough away. I called my wand.
“Chance. You do not want to destroy the Tormented One. Using your weapon will only finish the conversion into this realm for it. You must somehow do what you did to the other two.” Envoy said from my left side.
“I’m not even sure how I did that! And I’m definitely not sure how I got back here so fast!”
“Isn’t it obvious to you by now, Lady Chance Summers? You are part of this Realm. You have been granted…how do you say it in your realm? Ah…you have been given ‘Dual Status’. One of a select few to receive that honor.”
I felt my mouth drop open as I turned to him. “Thank…thank you? I think? How did I deserve…”
“The Tormented One, Chance?” He reminded me. “Might I suggest the stern parental approach?”
I blinked and nodded my understanding.
“We definitely have to talk after this, Envoy.”
By now the angered Hoblin had almost reached us and I quickly dispelled my wand and took several quick steps toward it. I tried to think of how Mom would handle me if I were misbehaving.
“You just stop right there, young man! Stop! I wasn’t done speaking to you. Now settle yourself down and behave like the young man your parents have taught you to be!” I ordered loudly, but sternly. I hoped I sounded ‘parental’ enough.
To my surprise, the thing stopped just feet from us and lowered his gaze.
“Do you always act like this when told to do something by your instructors or parents?”
I got no reply.
“I’m waiting for an answer, young man.” I pushed as I crossed my arms in front of me.
“No…no…Miss.”
“How old are you, young man?” I asked- only to quench my curiosity.
I made out two ‘eights’, a ‘seven’, and two ‘nines’ as answer.
“Then you are old enough to know better than to shout at me or run away.” I surmised. “Now come over here! We are leaving and you will not argue with me anymore!”
“No…no, miss…but…I…I don’t want to disappear!”
“Don’t you remember how you got here…to this place?” I asked gently.
“Um…no?”
“The blue ball of light brought you here in the first place. Now it will take us home. Please take my hand, young man.” I explained before holding out my hand to it.
As before, the ball of light shot straight up and disappeared.
“May I ask how many children you have in your realm, Chance?” Envoy asked just after the blue light ball vanished from our sight.
“I don’t have any yet. Why?”
“You handled that like a pro. Shall we look for more of the Tormented?”
“Thank you, Envoy.” I said pleasantly as I found myself back in the vehicle. “so how long to the next ones?”
“Not long at all, Chance.”
Hope Summers’ perspective:
I couldn’t believe my eyes! Chance…my daughter…she…she just…she just disappeared! Presumably into the Current! How could she even do that? I mean…had I not seen her do it once before, I would assume it to be just a trick.
Then…earlier, she moved so fast it looked like she transported from one place to another! In all my fourteen hundred years, I had never been able to do half the things this girl has done in just forty hours! It’s simply astounding.
“My Lady Hope. Where has Lady Chance disappeared, and was she really serious about going ‘into the Current’? How is it possible?”
“She’s a better witch than I, Kimbou. Even having just gone through her threshold, she is far more advanced than our fourteen hundred years of experience.” I said as I pointed to Shan and Charli.
Charli… Had I just been given back the love of my long life only to lose my daughter? What a travesty that would be! But somehow…someway, I knew Chance was alive and doing the Summers’ name proud!
“Lady Charli, have you ascertained anything about what is going on in this compartment from the sensors?” I asked my mate.
“Sensor logs show the observed taints haven’t moved from this room since the sensor Current feeds were purified, M’lady. Records prior to that have been deleted somehow.”
“So we don’t know if the children got out or…” Kimbou choked. “Or were…con…conscripted?”
“Probability suggests those monsters did just that, I’m afraid.” Charli shook her head sadly. “The very fact that most of the taints haven’t moved…”
“We need to find them! Is there any way of discerning specific conscripted individuals?” Kimbou shot back angrily.
“I’m sorry, Captain. The sensors aren’t that sensitive.” Charli answered.
It dawned on me. Kimbou had a pride!
“You have a kit!” I confronted him as gently as possible.
“Kitten. I have a six-year-old. Her mother left me in charge while she joined a yearlong research project group to the Galactic Border. I had no idea a simple aid mission would turn into this.”
“If they’re here, we’ll get them back, Kimbou. Chance won’t stop until she finds them all!”
“The Major’s right, Skipper. Chance won’t give up. Even before her threshold, Chance stuck to his beliefs!” Lokust assured, bless her heart.
“Sir. I have never met anyone more commited to a cause…” Kitty said before unbelievably, bright blue flashes began filling the compartment, temporarily blinding us.
When the light faded, five hundred children of various ages and one tired looking daughter shared the deck around us!
Kitty and I both gasped at the same time as a small, furry girl of about six years of age stood up and ran to Kimbou.
“Poppy! I missed you! Why didn’t you come to meet me?” She cried as she jumped into her ‘Poppy’s’ arms hugging him for all she was worth and purring loudly.
We both gasped again as we noticed her long tail slowly swing back and forth sinuously.
“She’s of the royal family!” Kitty whispered, aghast.
“I take it you didn’t know you had a cousin?” I whispered quietly back.
“Lady Charli. Please scan these children and see if we can reunite them to immediate family or direct relatives onboard.” Chance requested as she slowly made her way toward us.
“Poppy! That’s her! That’s the nice Miss that found me and helped me come home!” Kimbou’s daughter screamed happily while excitedly pointing to Chance. She easily jumped about ten feet away from her father, landed on her feet, and dashed to my daughter.
“Thank you, Miss! Thank you for sending me home! And you were correct! Poppy was very glad to see me! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” She shouted happily after jumping up and wrapping her small arms around Chance’s neck.
The look on my daughter’s tired face was priceless!
Chapter 22
Chance Summers’ perspective:
“Is that the last of them, Envoy?” I asked as we watched the last five Hoblins surrounded by the familiar blue ball of light and shooting skyward.
“In this region, yes, Chance. But I have received information regarding more Tormented Ones. It would be better if you left this realm for your own and tracked them from there. It would take too long to reach in our realm.”
I covered my mouth as a yawn escaped.
“How long have I been here, anyway?” I asked out of tired curiosity.
“According to my chronometer, several hundred ‘psecs’. And yes, it has been a very tiring adventure- though I would do it again if it meant the chance of interacting with you, Lady Chance Summers! I have learned so much about you, your beliefs, and your realm and dream of the chance to visit in person if ever there was a way possible!”
“It would be my pleasure to do that if a way was found, Envoy. Thank you for all your help in locating those children.” I said as another yawn fought its way out of me.
“You must return to your realm now, Lady Chance Summers. Allow yourself a beneficial rest knowing your mission was successful. I will now file my report and distribute it to the other regions so my confederates will know what to expect should you visit their region. Thank you again, Lady Chance Summers, Lady of Two Realms.”
I wrapped my arms around the orange humanoid figure and squeezed gently once then let him go.
“And thank you, Envoy. I enjoyed your companionship. Good bye for now.” I said as I thought about going ‘home’.
I found myself back in the Daycare facility. At the opposite end of the large compartment from where I started. Before me were hundreds of children, of differing ages. One little girl- at the other end of the compartment- started shouting and running to…
The Captain?
“Poppy! I missed you! Why didn’t you come to meet me?” She screamed as she easily made the jump into his surprised arms- probably ten or so feet away and four high!
I gasped! The Lynxin kitten had a long tail!
Even from the opposite side of the compartment- and with all the adolescent chatter, I could hear Sinae and Mom gasp in surprise, too. Obviously, Sinae didn’t know she had a cousin on Mare.
“Lady Charli. Please scan these children and see if we can reunite them to immediate family or at least any relatives onboard.” I requested as I slowly made my way across the room.
“Poppy! That’s her! That’s the nice Miss that found me and helped me come home!” The little Lynxin screamed happily. She was pointing directly at me! She surprised me by jumping away from her father a good ten feet, landing on her feet, ran several dozen feet then jumped up into my arms, wrapping her arms around my neck.
“Thank you, Miss! Thank you for sending me home! And you were correct! Poppy was very glad to see me! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
I wasn’t quite sure how to handle this! In one way it felt wonderful to hold this excited, strong, ball of purring and shouting fur, but in another it pained me that she and the others had almost been taken away…ripped from their families so callously and cruelly.
If I wasn’t so concerned about dropping the over-excited kitten, I would have wiped the tears from my eyes.
“My Lady Chance. My sincere thanks for returning Lyra to me…thank you for returning all our futures to us!” Serangetti extended his arms in offer to take back his daughter only to have her again jump from an adult’s arms.
“Poppy! It’s her! She’s exactly as I imagined her!”
Young ‘Lyra’ was kneeling in front of Sinae now.
“Your Majesty! It is such an honor to finally meet you! I am Serangetti Lyra. First kitten to Sonja and Kimbou. I am at your service, your Majesty.”
“Sir?” Sinae…Kitty stared at the little girl. I think I actually saw fear in her eyes!
“Lyra, this isn’t Queen Libra. Lady Kitty, I must apologize for my daughter’s over-exuberance. Sonja and I have been teaching her our royal succession and showing her historical images when available.”
“You certainly look like the great Queen, My Lady. Forgive me. You had me fooled compl…”
The young girl quickly jerked her head to her right and began twisting around and around at an incredible speed.
I couldn’t help giggling as the tyke chased her tail, but reached out and stopped her after a moment to retrieve and gently bring her tail around for her to inspect. In my side vision I noticed Kitty blushing in embarrassment.
“My Ladies?” Serangetti asked as he looked around to each of us- mostly me and Mom. “Why…how…is her tail so long? Neither I nor my mate are of the royal line.”
“Lady Charl…?” I began to ask.
“According to highly classified, triple-encrypted, and securely sealed records, Lyra and her mother, Sonja’s, genetic codes are present in the FeLane Royal lineage archive with a succession correlation of ninety-percent. A search of classified medical records indicate both individuals underwent Coccyx amputations- Sonya, at age sixteen, Lyra, at birth.”
Our stunned captain stared at Charli for some time.
“Told you Charli was very good at her job, Kimbou.” Mom said quietly with a wide smile.
“But how could she have her tail if it was removed at birth?”
“The same way Kitty got hers back when Chance activated her, Kimbou. Magic!” Mom answered adding an exaggerated mysticism to her voice.
“Actually, I think the Current restores the body using the existing gen…” I said before Mom ‘shhhhhshht’ me.
“Trade secrets, M’lady.” She raised her eyebrows to me and gave a nod.
“I thought you said he was cleared?”
“He is, buuuuut” Mom looked around the large compartment- at all the young, impressionable ears deftly trained on our conversation.
Recalling my wand, I slowly traced a horizontal circle in the air. It began to glow blue and expanded into a full, two-foot ball- a ball that, with a flick of my wand, dropped to the floor and began bouncing around. It gently bounced into and off of any children that got in the way or tried to catch or swat at it. Soon, playful laughter filled the Daycare facility.
A boy of about twelve with bluish highlights to his otherwise brownish red hair came over and bowed before Simone.
“With your permission, majesty? Is it possible to speak with this Lady of Court?” He inquired respectfully.
Simone nodded slowly in confusion.
Rising, he reverently bowed to me then to my Coven sisters. Of course we returned the gesture to be polite.
“Lady…Chance?” He asked shyly.
“That’s right, young man. What can I do for you?” I confirmed.
“Are you…are you…”
“Am I what, dear?” I asked hoping that would ease his nerves.
“Are yoooooou…um…a…a witch?” He asked nervously, his eyes desperately not wishing to make contact with mine.
“Would it frighten you if I was?”
He slowly shook his head ‘no’ after a moment of thought.
“Um…no…but…but it…um…makes…sense…with…with what you…can…um…do.”
“Well, don’t be frightened, but me and my sisters are witches. We’re not so bad, right?”
The boy looked up at me in confusion. “Why would you be bad? Don’t witches help people? Like you helped me…us get back? Even though…um…we…my friends and I…we didn’t want to come back?”
His admission cleared things up and I now thought I recognized his voice.
“You and your friends should behave better when left on your own. I don’t like having to pull rank on you, you know.”
I slowly raised my hand, palm up, and conjured another bouncy ball of blue light and handed it to him.
“Here. You and your friends have some fun.”
The moment he tried to take the ball it bounced away. He and several other boys began chasing it with smiles on their faces and laughter.
Mom nodded her approval- her smile was the brightest I’d ever seen since before I enlisted!
A yawn escaped my mouth surprising me. I thought that once back in my own realm, I’d feel better. I now noticed that the fatigue had followed me home. Maybe it was the excitement of the returned children that had delayed it?
“Lady Lokust, could you take over the mission? I’m feeling very tired. My contact in the Current stated that it took us several hundred ‘pee-secs’ to complete.”
“Aye, M’lady.” Lokust acknowledged, but looked confused. “Um…Lady Chance? You weren’t gone that long. Maybe a minute at most. And what is a ‘pee-sec’?”
“Envoy didn’t go into detail. We mostly talked about our realms to each other while we searched his region for ‘Tormented Ones’. He was very gracious and gentile.” I answered.
“He?” Mom choked. “You met a guy? In the Current?”
“Apparently a ‘pee-sec’ is comparable to our ‘pico-second’ to a certain extent, M’ladies.” Charli suggested. “One of their ‘psecs’ is like one of our hours here.”
“That makes sense since it seemed to take forever to round the kids up and send them home. A few days, at least. By my perspective. Lady Lokust, you’re in charge. I’m going offline for a few hours. Alert me of any complications as necessary.” I said before turning and walking toward the entrance.
“Lady Lokust. If I may be allowed to escort Lady Chance?” I heard Mom ask behind me.
“I think that’s a very good idea, Lady Hope. We’ll call if things get out of hand.”
“My sincere thanks, M’lady.” I heard as Mom caught up and gently took my hand in hers.
“I’m going to make sure you get back to your quarters and get some rest, young lady!” Mom commanded. “And along the way, you will tell me about this ‘guy’ you met in the Current! What was he like? What did he look like? What were his intentions?” She prattled off rapid-fire.
I could do nothing but blush and stare at the floor during the whole inquisit… journey back to our new base.
“Welcome back, Sleepin’ Beauty.” Charli greeted as I managed to open my eyes. Just the phrasing of that simple greeting told me this woman was my father in his ‘activated’ form.
I was in my bed and wearing something smooth and silky feeling next to my skin.
“Hope found something for you to wear…something that fits you now.” She said seeing that I was somewhat confused. “She and Shan decided to go raid the commissary for clothes seeing as Chantell refuses to wear any of Hope’s ‘old shit’. Apparently she didn’t have time to grab her go bag when conjuring her life pod.
I don’t know why I did it, but I jumped out of bed, wrapped my arms around her, and began crying on her shoulder! It felt so good to have my mom and dad- well, almost my dad- back in my life.
“Oh wow! I could get used to this.” She said with a satisfied, happy, moan.
“Well don’t get too used to it, you old perv!” Mom interrupted as she and Chantell walked in. “We couldn’t find too much for you dear. Apparently, you wear a very popular size.” Mom informed Charli. She then looked at me. “You look very nice in that nightgown, honey.”
“Rocks it way better than you ever did, Hope!” Chantell teased. “Should make that ‘Envy’ guy eat right out of her hand.”
No hint there! No sir-ree!
“Envoy. His name is ‘En-voy’.” I corrected as I rolled my eyes.
“So…what’s he actually look like, sweetie?” Chantell started her version of an inquisition.
“You shittin’ me? You got the hots fer some orange humanoid fig’er? You never seen his face even?” Chantell recapped, exasperated.
“No and nope! Even his vehicle was just an orange shape that resembled what I thought a vehicle would look like. I know it felt like I sat in the thing AND I know it got us to where we were going, but I don’t remember getting in or out of it though.”
“Too bad Libra ain’t here; she was the best at getting’ to the nitty-gritty.”
“Look…I’m telling you everything I know! Can I get dressed now?”
“Fine, but I reserve the right to interrogate this ‘Envoy’ guy if he ever makes an appearance in this…this realm!” Mom relented.
“Fine.” I said as I snapped my fingers. My nightie was replaced by my BDUs, although now augmented to fit my new bodyshape.
“I never raised you to be a showoff, Chance Summers.” Mom commented snidely.
“Well, I had to wear something! If I’m to interact with the crew like before, I need to be in uniform.”
“So where’s THE uniform, honey?” Mom asked- her brow raised high.
“Behind you, on the dresser. Folded neatly. Just like I found it. Why, don’t you trust me with it?” I instantly felt bad for being so ‘snarky’.
“Oh I trust you, honey. I…we’re just not used to your level of magic yet. Amazed by it, actually! I wasn’t able to manifest my clothing for the first century or so following my threshold. Charles was never very good at it, and Shan here wouldn’t do anything that even smelled like Black Magic or Voodoo.”
“Got that right, girlfriend! I’ll manifest my wand and broom, but that’s about it, sweetie. I was always taught that magic was ‘Give and Take’. Well, we seen what just ‘Takin’’ does.”
“That we have, Shan.” Mom nodded solemnly.
“Now, it seems, my daughter is seeing a man from a different dimension…”
“Realm.” I corrected, in a low, irritated growl.
“Oh, leave the girl alone, you two!” Charli said, coming to my rescue. “If Chance says they have no intentions for each other then leave it at that! My God, you two sound like a couple of old Jewish Matchmakers!”
Although I had no idea about the declaration and what ‘Jewish Matchmakers’ had to do with anything, I took Charli’s forearm.
“Thank you, Daddy.” I said and kissed her on the cheek.
“You’re quite welcom…” Charli’s smile disappeared and her head turned back to me. “Hey! What are you playing at? Your mother does the same thing when she wants something… And knows I’ll say no.”
“I do not! And even if I did, you can’t prove a thing, Charli Armstrong!” Mom screeched.
“Well, I’m glad one family has been reunited and has normalized relations.” Sinae cracked as she, Dell, Simone, and Lokust all filed into my slightly larger sleeping quarters.
“So…how goes the mission?” I asked, quickly changing the subject.
“Lady Charli could you give us a status report of Mare’s internal sensors?” Lokust requested.
“Give me a moment. I’m in parent mode right now. We will talk later, Chance.” Charli replied then threatened me while smiling. “We’ll do a briefing in our new Meeting Room in ten. By that time I’ll have my shit together, ladies.”
“Good enough. I need to hit the head anyway. In the Meeting Room in ten then.” Lokust confirmed and my coven sisters filed out. That left Mom and Chantell. Both were standing at the foot of my bed arms crossed under their breasts, staring quietly.
“I guess I should get back in uniform.” I said as my Witch Corps uniform appeared on me. I snapped my fingers and my pointed hat appeared in my hand.
“Is this better, Mom?” I sniped as I carefully placed the hat on my head and positioned the saggy point to my two o’clock… “Say; what does hat orientation matter anyway?”
“Rank, honey. Two signifies commanding officer. Ten signifies second in command. Any position from three, through nine are the specialized, subordinate officers- mostly Lt’s, Lt. Commanders, Captains and Majors. As you may have realized, Witch Corps has no enlisted, honey. We didn’t want some jerk-assed Corporal or Jay-Gee giving us attitude or trying to take over!”
I nodded. “Shall we get to the briefing, ladies?”
“Who said you could go back to duty, honey?” Mom threatened.
I simply pointed to my hat.
“Two o’clock, remember? Ladies, let’s go across the hall.”
“Aye! Up yer’s too, ma’am!” Mom barked, standing to attention. She looked angry I just pulled rank on her. Her hat was now pointed roughly to three o’clock.
“Jealous much, Hopewell?” Chantell laughed as she physically turned my mother around and pushed her out of my sleep quarters.
“According to Mare’s repurposed interior sensors, we still have several hundred taints in the system just outside of Section 2A.” Charli briefed us in our new Meeting Room. “I hafta admit, Chance, you did one helluva job designing this situation room. Everything I need is available and works perfectly.”
I nodded politely.
“Lady Lokust, you, Chantell, and Simone proceed to that section and purify it. Recover as many as you can. Alert Capt. Serangetti that he can remove the wet closet quarantine. Lady Charli, how are we doing with the reuniting of children and parents or guardians?”
“Capt. Serangetti has agreed to handle that portion, M’lady. So far only twenty percent of the children have been reunited with family. According to Mare’s medical records we can only expect a final success rate of forty-five percent. I’m currently gaining access to planetary records in the represented systems for next of kin relations. The rest may need enrollment in their home system’s adoption agencies.” She said sadly. “I’m sorry, Chance. That’s the best case scenario.”
“Would things go quicker if we used Pegasus’ arrays, M’lady? That way we could utilize her advanced propulsion system to unite child with relative.”
“But wouldn’t that take months, Buddy?”
“It might…if Pegasus used conventional Current propulsion.” I answered and waggled an eyebrow with a devious smile.
“Should I even bother to ask, Buddy?”
“You could try, M’lady, but you wouldn’t like the explanation…or the theory behind it.”
“You figured out Subspace Drive, sweetie?” Chantell asked excitedly.
“I like Dimensional Transition Drive.” I said with a proud smile. “Or just ‘Trans-Dimensional Propulsion.”
Simone inhaled sharply.
“So. While you and your team clear Section 2B, the rest of us will get Pegasus ready for her maiden voyage.”
Filing out of the Meeting Room, we divided up into our teams and went our separate ways.
“Broom Closet Control. Status on Pegasus fuel reserve.” I requested from the hangar A.I.
“Pegasus fuel capacity stands at eighty-five percent and increasing.”
“Thank you, M’lady. We’ll be readying her for departure.”
“My I ask about the intended flight configuration, M’lady?”
“All brooms except Pegasus7. Lady Charli will be busy with astronavigation…” I ordered as I thought about something else. A feeling…that feeling, informed me of something else.
“Broom Closet Control. Reconfigure all brooms with two seats. Full harnesses and apparatus. Also reconfigure two of Pegasus’ quarters into two, twenty bunk crew rooms, one fitted for female crew, the other for male crew.”
“It will be done, M’lady. Estimated time for modifications: three hours. Coven member quarters will require compaction into double bedded units to accommodate the given specifications.”
“Thank you, Control. We’ll go aboard now and begin our preparations.”
Once more, I donated some Current to Pegasus’ fuel reserves bringing it up to ninety-eight percent. My Coven sisters looked around curiously at the automated reconfiguring going on as we made our way to the bridge.
“Hangar door zero-one activation in progress. Please remain observant!”
“What’s that suppose to mean?” Mom asked just as the small- by our viewpoint- man door closed and the whole wall began to separate at its middle. The wall subdivided into six separate, but huge, panels and continued to move to the sides until fully opened.
“Pegasus transfer to flight line commencing. Please remain observant!”
We began to move.
“God, Chance! This is so freakin’ outrageous!” Charli shouted out in joyous, childish, glee with a huge smile on her face.
“Hangar door one-zero through one-seven activation in progress. Please remain observant!”
We were now far enough out of Pegasus’ hangar to see the other hangar doors opening, revealing our new Brooms.
“Extending Pegasus broom pylons. Please watch your clearances!”
“OUT-FREAKIN’-RAGEOUS!” Charli squealed out excitedly.
We spent more time watching the broom loading operation than we did ship preparations!
“This is all very impressive, Chance, but will we even know how to fly those…our brooms?” Kitty asked.
“Did you need to think about using your personal brooms before?” I asked seriously.
Sinae looked perplexed.
“Come to think of it, no. Why is that?” She asked as her ears twitched continuously.
Mom laughed lightly.
“Because we’re witches, honey. Witches just know how to ride…excuse me, pilot… brooms- be they straw or Starfighter. It’s part of our magical nature.”
“So we’re officially witches then? Not Terran, Lynxin, Antarran…”
“Envoy claims the Current thinks we’re our own species and designated us ‘Coven’.” I mentioned, cutting Sinae off. That got everyone to stare at me!
“I tried to correct him, but…”
“You were too busy flirting with him. I get it, sister.” Dell…Artemis teased.
I glared at her! This wasn’t going to fade away any time soon, I guessed.
“Shouldn’t you be familiarizing yourself with your station?”
Artemis said nothing, but sat down at what I knew to be her station and began reviewing instructional documents on one of its displays.
Sinae…Kitty sighed and did likewise. Mom stuck next to me as I stepped forward and ran my right hand over the seatback with its built in headrest/restraint.
We all felt the small shudder and a light on Kitty’s console illuminated.
“Pegasus Broom 5 mounted, safetied, and umbilicaled. Access passage is now useable.”
“Huh! I wondered what those twelve indicators were for.” Kitty deadpanned. “I suppose the covered buttons just underneath are the emergency jettison controls?”
I nodded as I looked to the display on my console. It showed a configuration drawing of Pegasus with one Broom attached to her belly; the fighter icon was labeled ‘Laidy-in-Wait’.
And so it went as Broom Closet Control outfitted Pegasus with her requested ‘Brooms’. We watched as each was lifted, oriented, and secured. Each time another indicator lit on Kitty’s console, and each time Pegasus’ inventory was updated on my display. Seven positions were now filled and labeled with our Coven sisters’ callsigns.
One more shudder and another indicator illuminating surprised me.
“Pegasus Broom 8 mounted, safetied, and umbilicaled. Access passage is now useable.”
Looking down at my display the callsign ‘Seeker’ appeared.
“External ship reconfiguration is complete, High Priestess.”
“I only requested seven Brooms, Control. What’s going on?”
“Witch Corps protocol specifies one designated escape craft per Coven Sister.”
“She’s right, Chance.” Mom confirmed with a devious smile. “Looks like you’re too smart for your own good, honey.”
“Lady Charli. Status on children and relative/guardian search.”
“Still interrogating several of the systems archives, M’lady. It looks like we can reunite about thirty-eight kids to a separated parent, designated secondary guardian, or grandparent(s). So far, twelve different systems and fourteen planets in all.”
“Start researching a cyclic course that is efficient and will intercept Mare on our return.”
“Aye, M’lady.” Charli acknowledged as she stood from a station console and walked back to her own, special, station.
As before the transparent tube sealed and opaqued as she sat down.
“AstroNavigation now online, M’lady.” Charli’s voice alerted through the Bridge transducers.
“Lady Lokust, Lady Chance. We’ve finished purification of Section 2B. Recovered two hundred-fourteen crewmembers. Fifty-three unrecoverable partials.”
“Head back to base, Lady Lokust. It’s time to go for a ride.” I informed her.
“Copy that, buddy! See you in twenty. Lady Lokust, out.”
“Lady Charli? Let’s get Pegasus ready for departure.”
“Copy. Enviromental systems initializing.”
“Environmental systems online and nomial, High Priestess.”
As before, several consoles before us initialized and began sequencing through their various displays.
“Navigation and propulsion systems initialized. Conventional weapons systems initialized and charging. Current reserve tanks ninety-eight percent and circulating. Shall I continue, High Priestess.”
“Continue bootup.” I responded.
“Active camouflage initialized and online. Default camo design implementation, High Priestess. Shall I proceed with main engine initialization?”
“Not yet. We’ll wait for the rest of our crew to arrive.”
“As you wish, High Priestess. Bootup complete. Standing by.”
“I have Lady Lokust requesting access to the flight line, High Priestess. The area is secure and free of equipment movement.”
“Allow access, Broom Closet Control.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
Looking down at the seemingly minuscule stairs to our right, we watched Lokust, Chantell, and Simone step out onto the landing and suddenly stop- their mouths plainly dropping at the sight of Pegasus sitting and prepped for departure on the flightline.
“You ladies going to get aboard or do we leave without you?” I asked into our comm.
“Welcome aboard!” I greeted with a large excited grin. “Stations.”
“Proceed with propulsion initialization.”
“Main and maneuvering emitters initializing. Maneuvering emitters start confirmed. Main emitters start confirmed.” Simone reported.
“Broom Closet Control, commence departure routine. Pegasus confirms all systems online.”
“Copy, Pegasus. Decompressing hangar.”
“Major? You want to take your station and get ready to get us underway?” I asked Mom.
“Chance? Honey, it’s been centuries since I piloted anything other than my personal broom…”
“I hear it’s just like riding a bicycle, Mom! Once you learn, you never forget. Time to get back on that horse, Major.”
“HAW!” Chantell burst out in a snorting laugh. “You DO know she almost ran us, headlong, into FeLane, right?”
“Shut it, Shan! I got us home, right?” Mom responded, very annoyed.
“I’ll give you that one, Hopewell. You’re a much better pilot now than you were when a guy.” She giggled.
“Shut up, sit down, and buckle up, pardners!” My mother ordered as she sat down to her console and studied the controls.
“SONOFABITCH!” Mom swore as she looked at the pilot’s console. “These are the same controls as OUR Pegasus! Chance, honey, how did you get this information?”
“Can you fly her or not, Major? If not, move over and let Chantell have the controls.”
“You kidding? She actually crashed a shuttle! I only ALMOST ran into a planet of twenty billion inhabitants.” Mom snarked in response.
“Hangar is now equalized with exterior environment. Opening Main Broom Closet doors.”
The hangar lights dimmed and we began to see stars at the other end of the flight line.
“Pegasus, Closet door is open. Departure vector has been issued. Confirm.”
Mom nodded back to me.
“Copy, Control. Pegasus departing. See you in a few days.”
“Safe travels, Witch Corps.”
“Enable Active Camoflage for deep space configuration.” I ordered.
“Active Camo mode enabled, High Priestess.” Simone acknowledged.
“Take us out, Major.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Mom replied in a teasing voice.
Pegasus began to move into the blackness of outer space on her maiden voyage.
“Charli, we’ll go out about two LY’s, turn around then uncloak. We’ll then contact Mare Tower of our arrival.”
“As you wish, High Priestess. Course plotted and transferred to Major.”
“Ready when you are, High Priestess.” Mom confirmed.
“Main emitters to full.”
“Full throttle, High Priestess.” Mom repeated as she slid her finger up a small, specific section of her console.
An alarm sounded instantly.
Mom’s eyes suddenly opened wide as she quickly worked her console again! “We’re here?”
“Yer shittin’ me!” Chantell gasped as she looked at her sensors then to Mom’s.
“You mean to tell me that we went two LY’s in the blink of an eye, buddy?” What kind of a ship did you build us?”
“Obviously a very fast one, M’lady.” Kitty deadpanned. Dell just looked over at me with a look of disbelief. Simone though, looked on the verge of passing out.
“Fuel status.”
“Ninety-seven-point-nine-nine-nine-five percent. That…that hardly took anything!” Simone choked.
“Huntress, open a Comm to Mare Tower and identify us.”
Dell nodded and reached for her control console.
“Pegasus calling Mare de Tempest Tower, over.”
“Mare de Tempest Tower. Restate your ident.”
“Mare Tower. Registry number NCC-53847B, Pegasus.” Artemis re-identified us.
“Slowly uncloak us and move in at full sublight.” I ordered.
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Mom acknowledged with a slight giggle again. I failed to see what was so humorous.
“Will you stop that, Hopewell! You’re embarrassin’ me!” Chantell chided, annoyed by Mom’s giggling when addressing me.
Though I didn’t understand why Dad…Charli had started calling me ‘High Priestess’ before we even got onboard, I just assumed it was Witch Corps protocol.
“Pegasus, Mare Tower. Sorry it took so long. We had to check our registry database, its been a while since your last visit, and we received no advance on your arrival. Can you state your purpose?”
“Overclearance business, Mare Tower. Suggest you consult Captain Serangetti.”
“Standby, Pegasus.”
“So, why are we doing this rather than gathering the kids into Pegasus initially, buddy?” Lokust asked.
“Part shake-down cruise, part officially re-introducing Witch Corps. They have to see us to believe we really exist.”
“Oh. I…I don’t get it.”
“Mare Tower, Pegasus. You are cleared for final approach. Sending coordinates for hangar bay Port two-niner, repeat, Port two-niner.”
“Port two-niner. Copy, Mare Tower.” Dell answered. “Lokust? Isn’t that the High Security Hangar used for planetary heads of state?”
“Yes. That’s the one, Lady Artemis.” Lokust replied in embarrassment. I could feel the heat from her blushing face from my console. It was also the hangar ‘Grub’ arrived in from planet side after his…gastric issue.
“ETA to Mare de Tempest at full sublight, one hour, High Priestess.” Charli announced to break up the laughter.
“Take us in, Major.” I said as I pointed to our forward view screen.
Mom piloted us into the large hangar bay and settled us gently on the deck like the pro I just recently learned she was. To say I was elated my mom could handle a spacecraft so well was a gross understatement.
“So, do we introduce ourselves as Witch Corps straight away or do we appear as ‘sophisticated’ dignitaries?” I asked.
We usually leave the uniforms until we need them.” Mom answered. “We’re kind of doing things bass-ackwards this time.
“Oh, okay then, we’ll do this.” I said and snapped my fingers.
Everyone except me jumped when our clothing changed; becoming off-white, off one shoulder, silky, shimmery, sheath dresses with matching heels and silver…no…platinum jewelry. I threw in a little tasteful makeup for each of us as well.
“So…anyone still having a problem calling Chance here ‘High Priestess’?” Lokust asked as she looked around the Bridge, but finally stared at Mom with narrowed eyes.
“I think these look marvelous, Honey! How did you know?”
As if choreographed everyone else chorused: ‘A little Current told her!’
Mom sighed heavily as she rolled her eyes.
“Our uniforms can be recalled individually by each of us when needed. Just picture the uniform when needed. Everyone got that?”
My Coven sisters all nodded, except…
“Honey, the next time you want to change my clothes, some advanced warning would be appreciated. You literally scared the piss outta me!” Charli groused.
“Oh, suck it up, Charles! Do the magical liner change that I taught you and quit complaining.” Mom growled.
Once the hangar was secured and re-pressurized, and all systems were offline, we lowered the ramp and exited single file- me leading my tastefully dressed Coven sisters proudly. Serangetti looked as confused as anybody in the hangar.
“Captain Serangetti! So nice to see you again.” I greeted as I walked over to him and placed a kiss on his left cheek. His long whiskers tickled my face a little.
“My Lady.” He acknowledged with a nod as he blushed. “Seems like only yesterday.”
“Indeed. Has it been that long?” I smiled pleasantly as I took a quick look around.
“Our advanced tactical group has been in contact with us. We wish to offer our services to Mare de Tempest’s crew.” I continued while also listening to the comments from Serangetti’s subordinates.
Things like:
“Wow! Ain’t she a beauty!”
“Them or the ship?”
“Never seen anything like her.”
“Never seen anything like the eight of ‘em.”
“I meant the ship! But, yeah, they’re something else too!”
“How they keep it so shiny?”
“I’d do it for any one ‘em! Fer just a smile, too!”
“Look at all those peripheral craft!”
“Yeah, I like the big ones on the one in the back with the cool blue hair.”
“You moron! I was talking about the ship! She’s Antarran Royalty! Is that all you men think about? Don’t be a swine!”
“Everyone! Get back to work!” Serangetti barked, causing the whole flight deck to spring back into motion as one. Serangetti motioned for us to follow him.
We ended up in his private conference room. I immediately placed a protection spell about the room and nodded it was safe to speak.
“Sorry about that. I’ll have a talk with them about sensibilities after everything is resolved with the Hoblin scourge. Why the ‘grand entrance’ if I may ask?”
“We needed to be ‘real’ in order to find the orphans homes, sir. Having them just disappear wouldn’t be wise.” I rationalized.
“Good point. Why is it you never applied for Officers Training, Lady Chance?”
“I wasn’t like this before my threshold, sir. Something…something just…I just snapped when I saw my friends get conscripted. I…I changed…in that moment.” I told him as I fought to hold back the emotions those memories dredged up.
“I understand completely, My Lady! When I realized that my Lyra had been conscripted, I…I thought my life was over- that I failed in my duties as a parent! That single thought shook me to my core. Lyra is my world!”
As if on cue the child broke into the room and dove for her ‘Poppy’.
“Poppy! I finally caught up to you!”
I wondered if she had even noticed us in the room.
“Um…how did she get through your protection spell, High Priestess?” Lokust asked in surprise.
“It was a spell so we could talk, Lady Lokust. Cleared individuals with the proper intentions can enter and leave freely. In this case, Lyra had every intention of being with her ‘Poppy’ and nothing was going to stop her.” I explained dramatically. “Plus, she’s FeLane royalty. Far be it from me to dis the Royals.”
“Lyra, my kitten, I am right in the middle of something here. Can you please wait for me in my office?”
“I was so lonely, Poppy! Oh, Hi, My Lady. You look very nice, but I liked your uniform better.” The little Lynxin dropped to her knee once more facing Kitty.
“Hello, cousin.” Kitty greeted with a somewhat forced smile.
The girl was surprised to say the least as she looked up, mouth open and eyes wide.
“But I am not of the royal family, My Lady!” The young Lynxin corrected.
“What has your ‘Poppy’ taught you about the royal family and the importance of the tail?” Kitty quizzed.
“That a long tail is the right of…” Lyra began then caught sight of her long, ‘royal’ tail as it curled around her left side and twitched as if having a mind of its own.
“But I thought it a gift from the High Priestess… Lady Chance?” Lyra exclaimed as she turned to look at me.
Those big yellow irises and surprised, emotional expression just about melted my heart, and I fought to not express…
“Awwwww!” My other Coven sisters- except Kitty- exclaimed as one.
“That’s just soooo cuuuute!” Simone said in a very girly voice.
That, I think, surprised me more than if Lokust had said it. Of course Simone quickly realized what she had done and, like Lokust earlier, blushed profusely.
“Lyra. I can assure you that we are cousins. Your grandmamma is my aunt.” Kitty guaranteed.
“Oh, okay. Poppy? Can I ride in that big, shiny spacecraft that just arrived?” Lyra changed subjects without skipping a beat. Kitty looked at the girl in complete amazement.
“My kitten. That ship belongs to Lady Chance and her Coven. I suggest you ask her after we conclude our meeting. So…could you please wait for us out in my office, young lady?”
“High Priestess? Can I ride in your spaceship? I promise I won’t make trouble or get in the way.”
“Oh, I can sooo see Libra in there!” Mom giggled as I sat, stunned, by the child’s boldness.
“Maybe, Lyra, but we need to talk to your ‘Poppy’ first. Be a good girl and do as your father says, honey.” I told her in as gentle a manner as I could.
“Okay.” She said quickly, but stopped and turned back to us. “Oh. You all look so very pretty, High Priestess. Bye.”
The young Lynxin exited the room as fast as she had entered. We all remained silent for a moment, just looking at the door in amazement.
“You two are definitely related, Lady Kitty.” Mom laughed. “Hurricanes Kitty and Lyra. The next great storms to take FeLane!”
Chantell and Charli broke into laughter and the three continued for a few minutes.
“She kinda reminds me of Libra’s little sister, Sonya, Hope. Same attitude, same happy-go-lucky outlook, same blind courage.” Charli suggested.
It was the captain’s turn to look at my three Coven sisters in surprise. Apparently, he had picked up on the name Dad…Charli claimed had been Queen Libra’s sibling.
Mom smiled deviously. “You mean to tell me that while teaching the kitten about FeLane royalty, you neglected to realize your mate shares her name with her great-great-however many times removed it really is-Grandmother, Kimbou? For shame! You being an official royal guard and all.”
“My Lady, I was fortunate enough to have made it through the Haturo inquisition with my commission intact! Any study of the old bloodlines was strictly censored.”
I noticed Sinae’s fur raise at the mention of her now deposed, and incarcerated father.
“Please forgive me, Lady Kitty. I know the very mention of his name sours your stomach.”
“He now sits on his rightful throne, sir. I should be over the whole unpleasant incident by now. Forgive ME for my unrefined response.”
“Oh? They don’t use stainless for the privys in FeLane Correctional facilities anymore?” Chantell stage whispered to Mom.
Serangetti just closed his eyes, smiled in amusement, and shook his head sideways several times.
“Anyway. The reason for our big entrance. Lady Charli has been combing the Galactic Alliance records for relatives or potential guardians for those children that have lost one or both parents to the Hoblin invasion. We offer transportation to the forty children who have registered, legal alternate caregivers not residing on Mare de Tempest, but in other systems…other planets. I guarantee safe passage for those that accept, Captain.”
“Would it be possible to copy me on that list, My Lady Charli?”
“Should be on your DataTab as we speak, sir.” Charli responded with a smile. Serangetti’s DataTab emitted a pleasant two-tone, ‘twinkle’.
“Its magic, sir, what can I say.”
Again the captain’s mouth dropped as he enabled his device and saw a new, encrypted file had arrived.
“I’ve also just downloaded your copy of our official communiqué with the Galactic Council that you may include in correspondence to the children’s new guardians. Yes, sir, I know the procedures by heart. You see, we’ve been doing this for quite some time now.” Charli continued with an even bigger, impish, smile.
“By my estimates, replies should complete in two days given two or three systems still utilize the old subspace protocols. Relocation mission completion should take fifteen to seventeen days given no surprises.”
Serangetti’s mouth dropped open once more as he looked up from reviewing the new files on his DataTab!
“Fifteen to seventeen days? By Queen Libra! How fast can Pegasus go, My Ladies?”
“Two LY’s in zero-point-zero-four-four seconds, but she isn’t broken in yet. Still, she wasn’t even breathing hard, sir.” Simone answered proudly.
The captain winced momentarily.
“Would it be considered fashionable for their commanding officer to escort the Kits and Kittens to their new homes, High Priestess?”
“I think that would be a marvelous gesture, captain. What say you, Lady Kitty?” I asked.
“By the old ways of FeLane protocol, that is expected, M’lady. Clearance must be supplied by the Galactic Council then, and only after the Executive Officer has been briefed and confirmed agreement with sufficient coverage.” Sinae quoted Galactic regulations.
The Captain’s DataTab ‘twinkled’ again. He quickly opened and read the message.
“Galactic Council hereby grants permission to escort affected futures to their awaiting guardians and authorizes EFMC, NCC-53847B, Pegasus, official warrant for transportation.” The awe-struck Lynxin read before his DataTab again ‘twinkled’.
“My Ladies. Could you please excuse me? My mate demands an update. Apparently, she has just been contacted by the Galactic Council in regard to Mare’s recently rectified incident.”
“We’ll be onboard Pegasus until needed, Captain.” I announced as I removed the protection ward from the room and motioned my Coven sisters out. Lyra saw us leaving and hurried over.
“Are you leaving, High Priestess? Can I come along as promised?” She asked as she poured on the ‘sorrowful Kitten’ routine.
“We won’t be leaving for a few days, sweetie. Right now though, your Poppy is going to call your Momma and I think she might need to see that you are alright.”
“Okay. Um…is it alright to show her my tail, Lady Chance? Can Lady Kitty come with me?”
Sinae crouched down to the young Lynxin.
“I don’t think your mother is ready to see me, cousin. I’m sure she will be quite surprised by your restored tail though.”
“Okay.” The girl replied nonchalantly and ran into the conference room without another thought.
Once the door closed, I put a temporary ward on the room to give them privacy. It would dissipate once the room was empty.
When we re-entered the hangar to board Pegasus, we were welcomed by a dozen or so wolf whistles and propositions from the hangar support staff- both the men and a few women.
The man I knew to be their supervisor approached.
“Ma’am? I’ve been instructed to refuel your ship. Um…I know this seems like a very stupid question, but…um…where’s the um…fueling port?” He asked with a deep blush to his cheeks.
“Pegasus requires no fuel at this time…” I stopped to wait for his name and rank.
“Chief Reginold…um…ma’am. Um…what do you mean she doesn’t need fuel at this time? No ship is so efficient to come several LY’s and not need fuel.”
“Lady Simone?” I signaled with a wave and pointed to Reginold. “Fuel Status?”
“Pegasus fuel reserve is stable at ninety-seven-point-nine percent, High Priestess.”
“Thank you, Lady Simone. Does that answer your very intuitive question, CPO Reginold?” I asked with a pleasant smile.
“Um…yes, ma’am…yer highness…ma’am. Um…is there anything else we can do for you…”
“CPO Reginold, you may call me ‘Lady Chance’. As well as Ladies Lokust, Chantell, Hope, Kitty, Artemis, Simone, and Charli.” I introduced as I pointed to each of my Coven sisters. “Thank you for your kind offer, but at the moment we require nothing further, if a need should arise, we shall not hesitate to alert you.”
“Very well then, Lady Chance and welcome once again to Mare de Tempest.” He said before nodding to us all and resuming his responsibilities.
“So now can we see our home away from home, Chance?” Lokust moaned just after our hatch was closed. “After seeing my quarters on base, I just can’t wait any longer.”
“If you want.” I giggled, realizing we hadn’t yet had a chance to ‘officially’ tour Pegasus.
“Do lead on, High Priestess!” Mom laughed.
“God, Hope! So we don’t call ya ‘High Priestess’ anymore! Get over it, girlfriend! Besides, if Chance gets ticked at you she may just turn you into a newt!” Chantell grumbled, but said the last part in some kind of strange, yet familiar, accent and register.
“Seriously, dear, I believe she could do that if you piss her off enough.” Charli cautioned.
“Hmmm.” I said as I put my thumb and finger to my chin. “I really haven’t tried to transmute a Terran before…maybe I should start out with something of relative size and work my way smaller?”
“Don’t be a ‘Horndog’, honey. We didn’t raise you that way.” Mom deadpanned as she broke out into laughter. Actually, we all broke out into laughter.
I wonder? I thought to myself for a moment. Could I actually do that?
Some feeling inside told me it was definitely possible.
I shivered at that thought!
I think Mom was the only one that noticed my contemplation and resultant reaction. She narrowed her eyes at me and grimaced before sighing heavily.
The first section we entered was accessed through a security hatch on the right side of the main passageway. This was actually the fifth time we passed it. A sign on the hatch warned of zero gravity in the adjacent area.
“Lady Chance Summers.” I stated as I bowed down to face a sensor panel. A beam of coherent, green light scanned my face and retinal capillary network once placing my right thumb onto the panel in a specially designed receptacle to power the device with my Current.
With a quick ‘click’ the lock opened and I opened the hatch prior to beginning my briefing.
“This is the access hatch to Broom or ‘Docking’ Ring 2. To access this hatch you must be Witch Corps personel and provide personal Current to power the reader. It is a complete facial, voice, and retinal scanner. To reach the Brooms docked to this ring, you use zero gravity and you’re magic. It makes for faster access and egress from your personal craft. Because of security only your personal craft will be available.” I instructed as I took a step through and floated there waiting for the others.
As we swan through the narrow, circular, ‘ring’, I pointed out my Coven sisters’ call signs on the entry hatches leading to their Brooms.
“Wow! Even the nose art! Chance? How could you have done all this?” Artemis swooned as she ran her hand over the intricately detailed artwork and her stylized call sign, ‘Huntress’.
“I know a little Current.” I teased.
Once back in the main passageway and normal gravity, I headed aft past the entry hatch stopping when we could go no farther. Again, I bowed down, powered up the device, stated my name and allowed it to scan me. Whereas the lock cleared before, this time I stood to the side and motioned for Simone to repeat the procedure. That granted us access.
“This is the engineering section. Environmental, Artificial Gravity Generators and Current Propulsion Systems. Two Coven members are required to access this compartment.” I said as I motioned us all inside.
Before us was the very different world of complex machinery- some, never before seen equipment!
“MOTH-er-PUCKER! How the hell you do this, girlfriend?” Chantell cursed in awe as she…they all stared!
“I’ve been in my share of engine rooms, but this…JEEZUSCHRIST!” Chantell managed to cry out as she gently took my arm to steady herself.
“I hope you don’t want me to fix this stuff, Chance. I wouldn’t know where to even start! I mean, I don’t think I’m even qualified to mop the deck in here!” Simone choked as she continued to stare.
“I based the design on your Science Ministry Master’s thesis, M’lady.” I said as I bowed to Simone. “So you are about the only person alive that can understand and perform maintenance on these systems.”
“My Master’s…” Simone paused as she caught up. “Chance, that was strictly a theoretical ‘what if’ kind of paper! If I haven’t told you yet, I was the laughing stock of my class! My professors thought it absurd at best or a complete joke- that I really didn’t want to earn my Master’s.”
“Two LY’s in just over four hundredths of a second? I wouldn’t call it theoretical, absurd, or a joke, would you, M’lady?” I asked as I again bowed to her.
“The Current Economizer,” I pointed to an inconspicuous piece of equipment off to our right, attached to a bulkhead support, “is identical to the one…”
“To the one I designed on a whim in my spare time while on our last deployment!” Dell cut me off sharply. “The thing really works?” She asked looking about ready to pass out!
“Yep! Sure does, M’lady.” I smiled and bowed to her too, before waving everyone out into the passageway. We headed forward.
Stopping at two opposing doors, I motioned to them. Both had the same type of nameplates our base utilized. Opening the one on our right, I nodded my head to the door. The plate said ‘H. Summers’ and ‘C. Armstrong’.
The compartment was furnished similarly to Mom and Dad’s quarters in our new base, but only contained a bedroom, clothes closet, and lavatory.
Across the passage, a similar plate denoting ‘Denison’ and ‘Gutteson-Redman’ held an identical setup with the exception of two queen-sized beds.
“Normally we have our own quarters, but for this mission we’ll be carrying the children so I had Pegasus do a temporary redesign to incorporate those two, twenty-occupant, Bunkrooms. Those are next on our tour.” I said as I motioned us to continue forward.
Pointing to a lone door on the left with a zero gravity warning on it, I explained that this was the hatch for Broom Ring 1. Instead of entering I continued on.
The next two staterooms were labeled ‘K. Sinae’ and ‘A. Dell’ on the right and ‘C. Summers’ and ‘L. Grunfuller’ on the left. Progressing forward, ahead of us was the security hatch to the Bridge and another door and security scanner on the wall off to its left. Strangely this door panel had no knob or actuating mechanism like the others.
As with the other security doors, I stated my name and positioned my face to be scanned. The door panel slid open to the left to reveal a small, closet-sized room. Once everyone was inside, I stated our destination.
“Lower level, please.”
The door slid closed and a few seconds later it reopened to reveal a short passageway fore and aft with a security door at each end. I led us forward.
This scanner also required two Coven members to access the next compartment.
“In here are our forward weapons systems, Active Camo equipment, Communications equipment, and Computational Intelligence. Pegasus’ AI is in here also.
“Hey! I recognize some of this equipment!” Charli announced excitedly as she walked over to a few pieces and began inspecting them.
“I too, recall this technology!” Kitty gasped as she turned to her right and examined a strange looking; oddly shaped container tucked away behind one of the starboard particle cannon breach controllers.
“You should. You designed it almost fifteen years ago.” I smiled. “Its directly addressable through the Pegasus AI. The interior of the ship is ‘fluid’ and can take on numerous floorplans. Isn’t that what you envisioned, Sinae?” I bowed to her respectfully.
“Now, about the Active Camouflage…”
“How you found that old design I’ll never figure, girlfriend! I don’t even remember where I laid them.” Chantell cut in.
“Actually you and Lokust have to share the accolades. While in the Science Ministry, Grub had dabbled in active camouflage systems…personal camouflage systems specifically.” I turned to her and smiled impishly. “Didn’t you once tell me it was your idea for gaining access to the women’s shower facilities?” I giggled.
“Access granted, dork!” Chantell laughed as she gave her Coven sister’s shoulder a light shove.
“You know what they say, dear. ‘Be careful what you wish for.” Mom joined in.
“Wouldn’t it be more like, ‘ask and you shall receive?’” Charli asked adding insult to Lokust’s injured psychy.
“That reminds me. I feel really gross. Hurry this tour up so I can get a shower!”
“Almost done, M’lady.” I said as we walked out of the forward equipment bay.
“This is our combination Recreation Room, Meeting Room, and Training Room. Luggage/Cargo Storage is further aft…for this mission anyway.” I announced as we entered the larger compartment. It had two noticeable indents of the outer walls- the aft broom ring near the back and the forward broom ring that split the compartment almost evenly. “There’s also a fully stocked galley. Now let’s head up to the observation deck.”
Everyone was silent as the lift’s door slid closed after I made the level request.
“So, we have an observati…” Lokust was about to ask as the elevator’s door slid open to reveal a large area with a transparent ceiling which, at the moment, revealed- by way of our close proximity to the hangar’s ceiling support structure- exactly how big Pegasus really was. The pointed noses of several of our Brooms were in view towards the rear.
“Relax! We had forty feet of clearance…at least!” Mom commented haughtily when all of us looked around to her in concern.
Around the downward curving walls of the room were low shelves filled with books and periodicals; some looked very old. Scattered around this deck were comfortable chairs and couches for relaxing while reading or stargazing.
Further aft was another security door. This one was finished in a rich, darkly stained, wood and had an old fashioned knob to open it. Strangely, it had a blank nameplate.
“Oops. I forgot the finishing touch.” I said as I pointed to the bright brass plate.
The name, ‘Serangetti’ mysteriously scrolled across it, making the etched name permanent.
“I didn’t know if the captain would be coming along.” I said as I actuated the security device and opened the door by turning the knob.
Through a narrowed office area- once again, allowance for Broom Ring 1- was another bedroom suite. This one had a large king-sized bed and a smaller, single bed that looked like a characterized, child’s version of the cockpit from one of our Brooms. I hoped Little Lyra liked it. Here, the ceiling was solid, but still curved on its outer edges to follow the ship’s contour.
“Aft of the beds is a closet and the lavatory. Behind that is the Engineering supply hold, access is only through Engineering. This concludes the tour of EFMC Pegasus. Any questions?” I asked patiently.
“May I be dismissed, M’lady? I really need a shower!”
“Of course, Lady Lokust.” I answered as I rolled my eyes. “Try not to go blind though, okay?”
More laughter ensued, but my Executive Officer either didn’t care or was ignoring us as she stepped into the elevator.
Mom grabbed my arm and quickly pulled me to her. As soon as her head touched my shoulder she burst into tears.
“Oh, Chance. My wonderful daughter, Chance! This is all so amazing! Never in my dreams did I even expect half of what I’ve witnessed these last few days! I just can’t believe you did all this! I’m…speechless!”
“Yeah, uh huh. I don’t believe that declaration for a minute, Hopewell! Never in the history of the Corps have you EVER been ‘speechless’!” Chantell antagonized.
“Oh, shut it, bitch!” Mom countered as she pulled back to wipe her eyes. “Can’t I have a moment with my girl?”
“I give two for you and your imaginative daughter, Major.”
“Really? You quote Khan, from the second movie? Arrrrgh!” Mom moaned as she leaned her head back and rolled her eyes at the ceiling.
“No worse than you jacking the Pegasus’ hull number from that old, online game!” Chantell snarked.
“Pegasus? Please alert us when Captain Serangetti pages us. We’ll be staying onboard until he does. Also secure the entry hatch and enable exterior proximity sensors for external warning only.”
“As you wish, High Priestess. Will there be anything else?”
I looked around to my Covern sisters. We all looked worn out and in need of relaxation.
“Close the Observation ceiling and display the star field simulation for mid twenty-second century Earth, Northern Hemisphere, United States, Michigan, Detroit, during the Summer Solstice, please.
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
Immediately the ceiling above us went blank, the room darkened then a starlit night appeared above us.
“The chairs and couches recline if anyone feels the need to relax.” I told them as I magically changed my clothes to blue denim pants, dark blue t-shirt and dark blue deck shoes, picked a chair, reclined it, stretched out, and closed my eyes.
“Is there something that girl hasn’t thought of?” Charli whispered to Mom.
“If there is, let me know, M’lady. We can always add some smaller details.” I giggled.
“Is there something that girl hasn’t thought of?” Charli whispered to Mom.
“If there is, let me know, M’lady. We can always add some smaller details.”
“Excuse the interruption, High Priestess, but Capt. Serangetti requests the Coven’s attendance in his situation room.” Charli paged through Pegasus’ transducers.
“Thank you, Lady Charli. Locations of our other Coven sisters.” I asked as I tried to shake the last vestiges of sleep from my eyes and stretched once more before extraditing myself from the too-comfortable lounge chair.
“Ladies Kitty and Artemis are down in the Training Room. Lady Lokust is taking yet another shower. Ladies Chantell and Simone are in Engineering trying to familiarize themselves with the equipment…”
“And Lady Hope has been waiting for her daughter to finally wake up!” Mom said as the elevator door opened and she stepped off.
I caught a yawn in my hand. “How long have I been out?”
“Around twenty-four hours, give or take a day.” Mom smiled as she took my hand and led me back to the waiting elevator.
“Main level.” She said.
“Have the others been told Serangetti wants us?”
“All sisters have been alerted, High Priestess.” Charli reported instead of Mom as the door opened to Pegasus’ main level.
“Thank you, M’lady. Alert the Captain that we’ll meet him in his conference room in an hour. Right now I need to cleanup. I’m sure Kitty and Artemis do too.” I said as I opened the door to my quarters.
Mom giggled quietly as we parted ways- she heading back to her quarters.
“Oh, hey, buddy. Love the facilities.” Lokust greeted from her bed, towels wrapped around her body and hair.
“You leave me any hot water, buddy?”
“Very funny. You try it yet?”
“Try what?” I asked with a tilt of my head.
“You know…it.” She winced, looking embarrassed.
I nodded to let her know I understood.
“Then you know how good it feels.”
“Ummmm, yeah…no.” I began to nod then finally got what she meant and shook my head ‘no’.
Instead of continuing the conversation, I walked into the lavatory, closed the door, and began undressing. My comment about the hot water was only to goad my friend about her ‘explorations’. In all honesty, I hadn’t had a chance to explore the ‘new’ Chance farther than necessary hygiene, and frankly, I was reluctant.
As it was, the hot water felt invigorating, but certain places felt way too sensitive.
“Have a good shower, Chance?” Lokust asked as I exited. She had dressed and was facing away from me, brushing her shiny blond hair out.
“So…was that a high ‘C’ or just a high ‘E’-flat, buddy?”
“What are you talking about, Lokust?”
“Nothing. I just thought I’d let you know that our quarters aren’t as soundproofed as you thought. That’s all. Like I said…nothing.”
“I appreciate the discretion, buddy. Tell the truth, I’ve been debating any exploration. What if I give in to…um…my desires and lose focus on all of you, Pegasus, the Brooms… What if they’re somehow connected to me? That if I let my mind stray…”
“Give it a rest, Chance. Like I said, I heard you in there just now and the world didn’t spiral into oblivion. My only question to you is: did you enjoy it? Wasn’t it amazing? I know,” Lokust glanced to the floor quickly and refocused on me. “I know I wasn’t expecting such a reaction! I almost ended up on the floor when the first couple hit! Its intoxicating, buddy! I can only hope it’s that way for you, too.”
After her heartfelt admission, I realized that we…Lokust and Chance, had reached another level of familiarity. We were girlfriends. Not just girlfriends, but best girlfriends! We could talk to each other about anything. Anything at all.
“It did fell amazing.” I admitted, but I still blushed in embarrassment. “But we’re due in the Captain’s conference room in fifteen minutes.”
“Full tactical or diplomatic mode, High Priestess?”
“Diplomatic.” I said as I finished putting on fresh panties from my dresser drawer and searched for its accompanying bra. Sometimes when you magically transfer articles of clothing from one place to another their order changes slightly.
“Thanks, by the way.”
“What for?” I asked.
“Well for one, transforming some of my things so Lokust can have a couple changes of clothes. Also, thanks for the new dress. It fits perfectly and the color compliments my complexion.”
We all met at the entrance hatch fifteen minutes later. Pegasus’ external sensors had alerted us to Capt. Serangetti’s arrival. Apparently we were to be escorted to his Conference room as we had been two days ago.
“Welcome again, My Ladies.” He greeted with a charming smile.
Again, several of the hangar staff whistled their appreciation. And as before, Serangetti had to remind them of proper etiquette.
As we began walking to the exit, Serangetti stopped and looked at me.
“I know it is none of my business, Lady Chance, but several of the hangar staff have complained about receiving a mild shock while in close proximity to Pegasus over the last two days. Would it be possible to limit such protocol to more inhospitable environments in the future?”
“Sir. Pegasus’ specifications are highly classified and as such require higher than normal security measures. I will however repeal the tactile warning if you can guarantee your crew will not try to get too curious. That includes negotiating the ceiling support structure to obtain paparazzi images.”
“M’lady. Some of us do not mind the occasional pervy stocking of our quarters’ observation windows. I, at least, consider it a compliment.” Chantell countered sweetly as she struck a sexy pose and air kissed.
“Well that explains the second degree burns on Stranik’s face and hands.” Serangetti deadpanned as he escorted us out of the hangar.
“So why tease the poor guy, Lady Chantell?” Mom questioned with a devious smile and tilt of her head.
“I wanted to see how far he would go. Got to hand it to him, he sure has a high pain threshold! You could hear the sizzle and crackling all the way to our passageway door.” She giggled. “I didn’t know Pegasus was a ‘bug zapper’ too.”
“Well, I never thought anyone would last more than five minutes.” Simone giggled as she blushed brightly.
“Stuff like that happened to your Granny all the time, sweetie. Especially the way you rock a towel and your civvies!” Chantell said as she mock-fanned her face. “Sooooo HAAAAWT!”
“Lady Chance! Lady Kitty!” Lyra shouted as the young Lynxin flew through the air at us as we entered.
I was fortunate enough to jump out of her way.
Kitty wasn’t so lucky!
“Lyra!” Serangetti shouted, his eyes wide in surprise. “Such enthusiasm, my kitten, but allow your cousin to regain her footing! You have been taught good little kittens do not attack family, but are courteous and well mannered!”
“I’m just glad to see them, Poppy!” The girl explained as she leapt into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Nice move, honey. Next time move a little slower so we can at least see you do it, okay?” Mom whispered as she stopped next to me and leaned into my ear.
“Fight or flight, M’lady. I chose the later in this instance to spare the kitten.”
Mom’s expression changed instantly as she stared at me in concern.
“Chance?”
“The urge was there to protect my sister, mother- a very strong urge. I know she is just a child, but the urge was there just the same. I’m not sure why.”
“Do you suspect something about her, Honey? Did we miss something?”
“I’m not sure,” I said as I blinked on my Current sight and observed the little furball of energy. I couldn’t see anything obvious.
“Nothing I can make out, Mother…but I feel…”
“My Ladies. I have had the surviving Daycare specialists interview the futures in question. They feel it is in the futures’ best interest to relocate and reunite as soon as possible, so departure is at your discretion.” Serangetti announced as he started our meeting.
“We appreciate your confidence in us, Captain. We have accommodations prepared for twenty females and twenty males aboard Pegasus.
Serangetti’s eyes opened wide!
“How did you know, My Lady? How did you know the exact count?”
“A little Current told her!” My Coven sisters chorused to my embarrassment.
Lyra began giggling uncontrollably!
I waited until the kitten settled down.
“We begin our departure preparations on your order, Captain.” I said as we all sat down to continue our meeting.
It was decided we leave the next morning after breakfast.
“Pegasus, enable entry hatch and full sensor scans of all boarding, non-Corps members.” I ordered as our large group neared the ship.
“Sensors operational, High Priestess.” She replied.
“Wow! This thing talks to you too?” One of the older boys asked in amazement.
“Pegasus is alive and sentient, just as you all are, young man.” I answered. “Lady Charli, begin monitored boarding.
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
Dad…Charli was already at her station both monitoring our passengers as they boarded, but, most importantly, also plotting an efficient course to and through the different systems we needed to visit.
With the help of a few of the Daycare specialists, we boarded the orphaned children- with their belongings- one or two at a time. In the case of the N’vree triplets, three at a time. Capt. Serangetti and Lyra watched the proceedings from just to the left of our boarding ramp- the smaller Lynxin having to be held to keep her excited demeanor under control.
Though taking over an hour, we finally boarded all but two passengers.
“Captain? We’re ready for you and Lyra, sir.” I said, bowing my head to them then gesturing to the ramp.
Lyra was absolutely bouncing with energy! Literally, as she leapt off her father and bounded up the ramp to the hatchway.
An alarm sounded and the hatch sealed tight in an instant!
“High Priestess, an anomaly has been detected.” Charli announced over my comm as Lyra began pounding her fists on the seamless metallic hull.
“My Lady! What is the meaning…”
“Pegasus has detected an abnormality with Lyra, sir. Please allow me to investigate. I promise the kitten will be unharmed.” I said as I blinked and enabled my Current sight.
It took some time and more than once Lyra had to be calmed, but I finally found ‘it’.
The taint was very small and I doubted it had enough power to do anything beyond existing. Still, it didn’t belong.
“Sir,” I began gently. This was going to be a sensitive issue. How to tell him his child was still tainted…
“There had better be a very good reason, Lady Chance! From your dour expression one might deduce that Lyra has not been purified as would have been expected. Is that a correct assumption?” Serangetti’s tone left no margin of error as to his intent. His voice echoed throughout the large hangar and people started taking an interest in us.
“My Lady, Lyra, could you step off of the boarding ramp, please? Lady Charli must recalibrate the sensors and to do that we need to be away from the ship.”
“Lady Chance, I suggest Lady Kitty attend her cousin also?”
“Affirmative. Sir? Lady Kitty is on her way to calm her cousin.”
The hatch opened. Sinae and Mom walked calmly down to the hangar deck where Sinae offered her hand to the kitten.
Serangetti immediately tensed at their arrival.
“Sir, I must ask you to please step away. Lady Chance will be as discrete as possible.” Mom advised.
“Poppy! Don’t let them hurt me, Poppy!” Lyra shouted hysterically.
“Lyra, honey, Lady Chance has no intention of hurting you. Our sensors picked up something strange on you. Might you know what that is?” Mom continued as she carefully knelt down in front of the girl so as not to tear her elegant, cream colored, very formfitting, dress.
“No! You’ll hurt he-me! Poppy, keep her away! Please, Poppy!”
“Kitten, this is not like you. Please answer Lady Hope’s question. It is the only way we can help.” The Captain urged his daughter.
“Lady Hope? Could I have a word, please?” I asked Mom. She stood and walked over to me.
“What’s going on? Charli said she detected taint on her. I couldn’t see a thing.”
“I found a small amount of tainted Current at the middle of her back, Mom. It barely shows through her clothing. It’s barely alive, let alone able to manifest.”
“So, what’s the plan?”
“I feel there is something…something she isn’t telling us, Mom.”
“Does this have anything to do with your feeling yesterday? You know, the feeling you got when she jumped at you?”
I thought about that- and how Lyra might be covering for something…
I nodded ever-so-slightly.
“Here’s what we do, mom. We make it a game for her. We need to be ready though so the first thing we do is get into uniform. You, me, and Kitty. I’ll try to draw out the taint as gently as possible.”
“Chance, you think we should risk exposing Witch Corps to Mare’s crew?”
“Like they haven’t been exposed before?”
“Good point. At least some of the female crew has seen us. From what Kitty said the Bridge crew definitely knows about us…”
“Let’s get Lyra involved as a junior member, shall we?” I suggested with a smile as I turned back to the frightened little kitten.
“My Ladies, to uniforms.” I ordered.
Instantly, a blue light engulfed Mom, Kitty, and I, and when it faded we were in our Witch Corps uniforms. The light was merely for show and privacy, and not necessary.
Multiple gasps echoed through the hangar- two of which were the Serangettis’.
Presenting my empty right hand to Lyra, I manifested my wand. Her eyes widened instantly.
“How do I look, Lady Lyra?” I asked the girl with a confident smile.
She started laughing and clapping her hands together with such enthusiasm I thought she would pop!
It felt like all eyes were upon us now as I knelt before her. The loud murmuring certainly confirmed we had everyone’s attention. I even heard the title ‘Current Mage’ mentioned more than a few times.
“My Lady. I was wondering…” I paused for effect as I continued to smile at the young Lynxin. “Would you be interested in a uniform like this?”
I thought Lyra’s head would snap off and bounce across the deck, she nodded so hard- and several times too!
“You know…this uniform… it comes with a whole lot of responsibility. Think you would be able to handle it, Lady Lyra?”
Again the kitten tried to nod her head completely off!
“If you’re sure. Please stand straight and tall so I can get your measurements for the uniform then.” I continued then held my wand out horizontally from its middle. A green, coherent light scanned her from head to toe. She giggled the whole time but managed to basically stay still.
“Please turn around so I can get your back, M’lady.”
Still giggling profusely, she turned and I used my wand again to scan her. This time I pointed out the tiny tainted spot to Mom with my free hand. She nodded then walked over to the Captain.
“M’lady, you have something on your clothing back here. Let me see what it is.” I alerted as I touched the tainted spot.
“Don’t touch her!” Lyra screamed as I gently touched her back.
“Her?” I asked in shock as Lyra turned to face me in anger.
“She doesn’t want to go back! She wants to continue playing with me!”
“Who? Who wants to continue playing, M’lady?”
“My friend! She wants to stay with me…here! We want to play together.”
“Kitten? What friend? I see no one but you, me, and the Ladies.” Her father asked in confusion.
“Lyra? Did you meet somebody in that other place where we first met?” I asked tenderly.
“She said her name is ‘Savanna’, Lady Chance. She was lonely and I asked if she wanted to play with me. We played for a while and we became best friends! Can she stay?”
“What did ‘Savanna’ look like, M’lady? What sub-species? Did she say? If I am to rescue her, I need to know what she should look like, right?”
“I’ll ask her.” Lyra said as she began to concentrate. While she did that, I looked to Mom, Kitty, and the Captain.
“Savanna says she’s ‘human’.”
That really didn’t help because most subspecies considered themselves ‘human’.
“I need to know more specifically, M’lady. So many call themselves ‘human’. I need to know if she is Lynxin, Terran, Antarran…what subspecies of human is she.”
The young Lynxin began to concentrate again. This time it took much longer.
“She says she wants to be Terran!”
That caught me off guard! Everyone else too, for that matter!
“She…she wants to be Terran?” I asked in confusion.
“Lyra? How old is this…‘Savanna’?” Her father asked out of curiosity.
“Oh, she couldn’t walk yet. I had to carry her around while we played. On my back, Poppy.”
I had a sudden feeling.
“M’lady? What is it? I know that look.” Kitty asked noticing the familiar expression when my Current sense got a hit.
I smiled.
“Oh, Lady Lyra, I am so very proud of you! Even though not officially inducted into our Coven, you have already displayed the values we have swarm to uphold. And do you know what those values are, M’lady?”
“Nooooo?” The girl replied timidly.
“Life. You have protected a life, Lady Lyra! If what you say is true, and Savanna is as old as I think, you may have just saved her life before it has even officially started. May I try something?” Lyra nodded cautiously. “Tell Savanna that I am going to give her some of my Current. Tell her it might sting a little but that I am not trying to hurt her. I only wish to make her stronger. Okay?”
“Okay, My Lady. She’s ready.” She said after a much longer time.
“First, though, we get you dressed properly, young lady.” I said as I slowly waved my wand in circles over her head. The same blue light appeared and when it faded, Little Lyra had an official Witch Corps uniform of her very own.
Mom looked ready to pass out as she reached out in curiosity and felt the fabric.
“This…it…no way, it…High Priestess?”
“Lady Hope?” Capt. Serangetti asked curiously.
“Her uniform…it feels like…like Weaver’s silk!”
“Impossible! The Weaver Species died out almost a thousand years ago.”
While Mom and the Captain debated the probabilities, I knelt back down to Lyra.
“So how does it feel? Does it fit comfortably?”
“It is amazing, High Priestess.” She swooned, smoothing her hands down her sides. Unlike our uniforms, her ‘Bustier’ was incorporated into the jumper-style dress and only an outline of orange stitching.
“Now, I’d like you to hold out the hand you write with- palm up, alright?”
“What’s going to happen now?”
“Well…every Current Mage needs her wand, right?”
“Uh huh?”
“Well, now you need to think about making your wand appear, so…think about your wand. What would it look like…what color…how big…”
“I want mine to look like yours, High Priestess!”
“Well that makes things convenient. Think about a wand that looks just like mine appearing in your hand.
As before, the kitten began to concentrate. I half expected the precocious little Lynxin to conjure one on her own! Waiting a moment for that very outcome, I allowed several more seconds to pass so that it would appear harder than she thought. I finally conjured Lyra’s wand- a wand that would actually work if she found and had the Current to do it. It appeared magically in her upturned left palm!
She jumped!
“It worked! It really worked!” She cried happily as she began waving it around excitedly. Hangar personnel began running and jumping out of the way in fear as she did so. I tried to suppress my smile and laughter, as did mom and Kitty.
Lyra’s ‘Poppy’, though, had another look. This look was focused on me and questioned my decision- my sanity- to put something so implicitly dangerous into the hands of his six-year-old kitten.
“Hold, Lady Lyra! As I said, there is a lot of responsibility that goes with the uniform; even more that comes with that wand. You must first learn how to use it properly so you don’t accidentally turn anyone into an amphibian. Plus,” I continued with a bright smile. “There is proper wand etiquette. A proper Current Mage must remain regal and well poised at all times while using her wand.”
She stopped waving the wand madly about and instead, held it tight to her chest with both hands and a guilty face.
“Sorry.” She apologized quietly.
“Now, let’s help Savanna into this world. Ready?”
“Uh huh?”
“Good, I’m going to feed Savanna some Current.” I said as I gave a lilting gesture of my wand to the spot on Lyra’s back.
“Ooooooooo, that feels warm, My Lady.”
Seeing the taint clear and a healthy looking spot of orange Current grow slightly larger, I cut my Current feed.
“Lady Kitty? Could you, Captain Serangetti, and Lady Hope possibly provide some courage to our sister as she helps us recover Savanna?”
“Of course, High Priestess.” Mom and Sinae chorused as all three offered their hands to little Lyra.
The small, bright orange spot of Current seemed to brighten and enlarge a little more.
“Captain, if I may? Were any of the Daycare Specialists expecting?” I asked cautiously.
“Specialist Christanson, I believe, but…” He replied sadly.
“I see. Thank you, sir. Your daughter is a true hero then. You have taught her well, sir.” I praised as he looked at me in confusion. Lyra seemed to beam with pride as I complimented her ‘Poppy’.
“Now then…shall we begin?” I paused a moment. “Lady Lyra, do you have any play dolls?”
She nodded.
“Do you know how to hold them properly?”
Again she nodded.
“Could you show me how you would hold a very young doll in your arms?”
Lyra pretended to cradle a virtual infant in her arms while Mom, Sinae, and her ‘Poppy’ placed their hands on her shoulders. Placing my wand gently on the spot of Orange Current on her back, I began to concentrate. Once ready, I pulled my reserve wand and pointed it at her waiting arms, and worked my magic. I could feel the small, Current ‘entity’ travel through me.
When the blue light subsided, Lyra’s- everyone’s- eyes, widened at the sight of a healthy, naked, baby girl gently squirming in the young Lynxin’s arms.
The infant blinked a few times, gurgled happily, and began reaching for Lyra’s whiskers as the girl leaned her head closer.
“Owrrrrrww!” That hurt!” Lyra cried out as ‘Savanna’ latched onto one and pulled.
Sinae, Capt. Serangetti, Mom, and I laughed. Lyra looked confused as to why the infant had done that and why we all thought it humorous. She gently raised her head and extracted her whisker slowly from the baby’s grasp.
Savanna started to get fussy, and began ‘gurgling’ louder.
“Savanna says she wants her Momma, High Priestess.”
“I’m…I’m not sure that’s possible.” I said quietly, not knowing how to explain.
The baby got more fidgety and her complaining became louder.
“Savanna wants YOU, High Priestess. She says she is cold and wants her momma.”
“But I’m…I’m not her momma, M’lady.” I tried to explain as the baby started crying.
“She wants YOU, M’lady.” Lyra urged as she offered the crying infant to me.
I didn’t know why, but I immediately accepted the child. Maybe it was because it looked like Lyra might drop her? Maybe…on some level…
Lyra smiled and carefully, I took possession of the infant.
Who was I trying to kid! I felt…‘it’. Not the ‘it’ as in the ‘Current’ I knew so well. No. The pull that- I guessed- almost every woman feels…that…that maternal urge…instinct…need… to hold a baby close…close to my…to my breast!
Alien emotions were coursing through me at light speed stifling and confusing me so much that I had no clue what to do.
The tiny life in my arms began to protest and wiggle even more. Snapping out of my fog, I realized I was now rocking her gently and ‘shhhhhushing’ her with pouted lips. Something, deep inside, suggested that maybe…just maybe, she was hungry.
“I’d say she was hungry, M’lady.” Mom confirmed my feeling.
How in the world could I do that?
Basic biology finally presented itself, and when I felt my bustier getting a little uncomfortable, I knew my magic had worked. With another blue flash, I was back in my ‘diplomatic’ dress and little Savanna had a Weaver’s cloth blanket wrapped around her.
Looking over, I saw that Mom’s and Sinae’s eyes were bulging, and that Lyra and Capt. Serangetti’s mouths were hanging wide open.
“M’ladies? Could you board our last two passengers while I attend to our newest guest?”
Mom, Sinae, and Lyra all nodded in overwhelmed silence before I turned and walked up the boarding ramp. Once inside Pegasus I pulled the dress strap off my shoulder far enough to be accessible. Savanna needed no instruction.
I, on the other hand, could have used a briefing on what to expect, as my legs went weak and I leaned hard into the passageway wall for support.
“Lady Cha…Holy Shit, buddy! When did this happen?” Lokust began to ask until she actually saw what I was doing. “Um…who’s the father?” She gulped in curiosity.
“I’ve been chosen as a surrogate. Her real parents are…” I said, but couldn’t finish.
“But, ummm…how can you…you know…” Lokust pointed to the baby contently nursing at my breast.
“She was hungry. What else could I do?”
“But doesn’t…it takes time to develop…I mean…it doesn’t just magically…oh.” She blushed as she suddenly realized who she was talking to. “I guess it CAN magically happen to…with us. What’s it feel like?”
“I could work the magic on you if you care to try it.
Lokust paled as her mouth dropped open, but she seemed to have taken the time to at least think about it.
“Um…I’ll pass…for now. Where we gonna keep her, buddy?”
“Savanna will be staying in our quarters…unless you have a problem with that?” I declared as I raised an eyebrow to her.
“Nope. Not at all, High Priestess.” She answered before quietly turning around, walking down the passageway, and disappearing into the childrens’ bunkroom on the right.
Recovering the strength in my legs, I carefully walked down the passageway and entered the quarters I shared with Lokust and now Savanna.
Conjuring an infant-safe crib at the foot of my bed, I carefully placed the now sleeping baby into it and covered her with a blanket I had also conjured with the crib. I sat in a nearby chair to take inventory of my new feelings while watching Savanna as she slept.
In all my life, I had never felt so…so contented…so fulfilled…so…needed? Is this how mom felt after I had been born? Had she experienced these very same emotions when first setting eyes on me? Did she feel the urge to protect me with her life? Did she feel the same overwhelming, intimate connection to me as I now felt for Savanna? How could this have happened in such a short span of time?
“M’lady. Pardon the interruption, but Capt. Serangetti wishes to bring along inventory for the baby.” Simone whispered from the open doorway.
Without saying a word, I looked to her and nodded. She then approached and gazed at the sleeping baby girl.
“She’s absolutely perfect, M’lady. So adorable, and she even has your hair color.” Simone cooed.
I hadn’t noticed until now. She did have a head full of black hair- full for a newborn that is.
“By the legend of Greyskull! Its true!” Chantell gasped quietly from out in the passage.
I nodded and she entered and stared at the crib then at me.
“I heard the comm traffic, but I…High Priestess, how is this possible?” She whispered.
“Should we even need to ask, Lady Chantell?” Simone countered quietly. “After everything we’ve seen her do?”
“I’ll give you that one.” She said shaking her head in awe. “Girlfriend. You are simply amazing!”
“It does seem there is nothing our High Priestess can’t accomplish if she sets her mind to it.” Simone agreed. “If you want, I can stay here and watch her while you attend to the Serangettis, Chance.”
“Thank you, Simone, I appreciate it. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
I had to force myself to take my eyes off the crib and again force myself to leave my quarters! How had I become so protective all of a sudden?
Chantell accompanied me to the entry hatch where the Captain, Lyra, Mom and Sinae had just topped the ramp and waited patiently.
“High Priestess. Permission to come aboard?”
“Permission granted, Commander, and welcome aboard Pegasus. Please, make yourself at home.” I greeted happily.
“Now if you’ll follow me, I’ll show you to your quarters.” I said as I motioned them forward. We stopped at the elevator.
“Sir. All security onboard Pegasus is three-fold; Voice recognition, retinal scan, and facial scan. For added security, one needs to supply Current for the device to work. For example, please place your thumb on the right side of the device right there,” I showed both him and Lyra. “Now lean down so the scanner can read you and say your name.”
“Commander Kimbou Serangetti.”
“Welcome aboard, Commander. I hope you will enjoy your stay with us aboard Pegasus.” The AI confirmed his first access pleasantly. Lyra began giggling hysterically as the elevator’s door opened, waited almost thirty seconds then closed.
“Once we are underway, security protocols will be disabled for all public areas. High security areas such as the Bridge and Engineering will remain stringently enforced while we carry non-Corps passengers. For individual quarters, you may select the level of access according to your preference.” I informed.
“Now you try it, M’lady.” I nodded to the girl.
“Lady Lyra Serangetti.” She announced regally after placing her thumb.
“Welcome aboard, Lady Lyra. Enjoy your journey.”
Again the kitten seemed ready to pop with excitement.
The door opened and we entered this time.
“Observation level, please.” I requested.
“Wooooow! This is so great!” Lyra shouted as the door opened and she ran into the observation lounge.
“Commander? You look surprised.”
“Everything about this vessel surprises me, My Lady!”
I smiled. “Your quarters are just through that door, sir. Same security protocol.”
“Poppy! Can I do it this time?” Lyra shouted excitedly and hurried over. Before we had even come close, she had the door flung open and was shrieking in delight from within the suite!
Her father’s eyes popped wide when he stepped through the doorway and took in the suite.
“Poppy! Look at this! It looks like one of the ships on the outside! Is this my bed, High Priestess? Is it? Is it?”
“Especially for our newest Current Mage, My Lady.” I said as I bowed at the waist to her.
“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
“High Priestess. I have a woman requesting permission to board Pegasus. Chief Specialist Cassandra Anderson from Mare’s Daycare.” Charli’s voice announced over our comm.
I immediately looked to Capt. Serangetti.
“I felt some familiarity might help the futures’ behave, High Priestess. They can be albeit…challenging at times- especially during such a long trip. I have personally vetted her and assume full responsibility for her, My Lady.”
I nodded my acceptance.
“Permission granted. Add her to the ship’s crew manifest and please show her to the bridge to await my arrival.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Charli acknowledged.
Snapping my fingers, my guests’ luggage appeared at the foot of the larger bed.
Lyra’s eyes got big again and she gasped in awe. Cmdr. Serangetti looked about ready to pass out.
“If you and Lady Lyra would follow me, sir.”
“Sandra, good to see you well again.” I greeted as I entered the Bridge.
The brown-haired, young woman with blond streaks throughout turned quickly and stared at me.
“Have we met, Ma’am?”
“Chance. Chance Summers.”
“You can’t possibly be the same Chance…”
“Yes she IIIiiis.” Sinae sang from her weapons console.
“Did those…things…do this to you?” The stunned woman asked.
“Truth is…the truth is well beyond your clearance level. Let’s leave it at that and move onto why you are here, shall we.” I said in a serious voice. “Commander Serangetti?”
The tall, handsome Lynxin stared at me a moment as if caught doing something mischievous.
“Chief, the reason I asked you to come along was to attend to the futures…children…on our mission to relocate the orphans with their secondary or alternate guardians. Since this mission might take some time and the Coven will be focusing on flight operations, I thought it wise to have someone trained in dealin…attending and tutoring the children. High Priestess, the Galactic Council has given their approval to temporarily raise Chief Anderson’s clearance to Level Twenty-five: ‘Top Secret’. I hope you know what that means, My Lady?”
Anderson looked behind her as Serangetti spoke the title before looking back to him then to me. She looked very confused.
“He’s talking to you, Sandra. Welcome to the Corps. Temporary as it may be.” I said as I pulled her into a hug.
“What Corps? Why did the Captain call you all a ‘Coven’?”
My clothing changed instantly. I was now wearing my uniform. It felt tighter than usual up top.
“Recognize this, Sandra?” I asked as I finished by manifesting my wand in my right hand.
“OHMYGOD! That was real? You were real?” She exclaimed while the color drained from her face.
Instantly her arms were around me, squeezing tightly.
“Thank you! Thank you! You gave me my legs back? Was that also real?”
“Glad I could help.” I whispered in her ear to confirm.
“High Priestess, I took the liberty of having Pegasus place an extra single in the female’s bunk room when I intercepted the Commander’s communiqué from council.” Charli informed me.
The Lynxin Commander glared back to Charli’s station in contempt.
“My sincere thanks, Lady Charli. Would you care to greet our new ‘Reservist’?”
Charli’s station tube cleared to reveal my ‘activated’ father as she stood. I stifled a laugh as Anderson’s eyes and mouth both opened wide.
“Pleased to make your acquaintance, Lady Sandra…Or do you prefer Lady Cassandra?” Charli asked as she approached and bowed her head.
“Um…Sandra or Sandy is okay, um…Lady Charli?” She bowed awkwardly
“That’s silly, Lady Sandra! All members of the Coven are called ‘Lady’, Lady Sandra.” Lyra informed the woman then giggled. She was being so quiet; I had forgotten she had gone over to sit next to Sinae.
“Well said, Lady Lyra!” I praised. “Lady Lokust, status.”
“All passengers have boarded and have been cross-checked to the supplied manifest. Passenger personals have been stowed and secured. We’re ready on your command, High Priestess.”
“Thank you, Lady Executive. We’ll continue after I show Lady Sandra, Lady Lyra, and our esteemed Commander the ship. Feel free to begin non-propulsion preflights.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Lokust confirmed.
So how’s my little one, Simone?” I asked quietly as I entered my quarters.
“Still fast asleep, Chance. She’s a doll. Oh, Chantell dropped these off and Savanna slept right through me putting one on her.” Simone answered as she held up a recyclable diaper and pointed to more sitting in front of the closet.
“Thank you very much, Simone. We’re about ready to leave so we should get up to the bridge.” I said as I reached into the crib and carefully lifted Savanna to my shoulder. I felt more comfortable having changed back into my ‘diplomatic’ dress.
Arriving on the bridge, I conjured a smaller, baby ‘seat’ next to my station and carefully placed Savanna, still fast asleep, into it and tucked the blanket around her before placing the seat’s harness over her and securing it.
“Now we’re ready.” I said as I looked at the infant next to me.
“Flight Status.”
“All preflights except propulsion systems are green.” Lokust reported.
“Lady Artemis, contact Mare Tower and tell them we are go for departure.”
No acknowledgement came though I know I saw Dell at her station when I entered.
“Lady Artemis?” I repeated as I looked over to her station. She was just staring at me with a very surprised expression. “Dell?” I asked in concern.
“I…IIIIIII didn’t want to believe what I heard on the comm.! I can’t believe you…Chance? Is…is she really yours? Now?”
“According to Lyra, Savanna chose me, not the other way around. Who am I to argue? Now, can you alert Mare Tower that we’re ready?”
“Right away, High Priestess. Mare Tower, Pegasus. We’re a go for departure.”
“Copy, Pegasus. Ground crew has been given order to clear the deck. You are ‘Go’ for Propulsion preflight.”
“Pegasus copies, MT.”
“Hope, Simone, Charli? Make it so.”
Once more, mom looked over at me with a stunned expression. I also noticed Chantell staring at me with a quirky smile.
“What did I do wrong now?” I asked with a sigh.
“Nothing, High Priestess!” They both chorused.
“Propulsion is ready and at the pilot’s command, High Priestess.” Simone reported.
“Mare Tower, we’re ready on propulsion.” Dell advised.
“Pegasus. You are clear to translate, or do you prefer to back out of the hangar. You are quite large for our shuttle bay.”
“Pfffft. Piece of cake, High Priestess.” Mom shrugged off the advice.
I looked to Artemis and nodded.
“Mare Tower, our pilot took offence to that. We’ll translate.”
“Um, copy, Pegasus. We’re just going to…um…keep our heads low…very, very…low.”
Mom grunted in annoyance as she started working her console. Pegasus came alive and we felt only the slightest movement.
“X, plus one foot. Beginning translation.” Mom announced as our view of the hangar began to slowly pan to the left.
“One hundred fore and aft.” Chantell called out as the hangar’s sidewall came into view. Mom glared at her angrily.
“Fifty fore and aft.”
“Thirty fore and twenty aft.” Chantell announced calmly.
Mom began paying very close attention to her console and she might have even been holding her breath.
“Fifteen fore and fifteen aft.”
Mom seemed to relax a little.
“Five fore and five point five aft.”
“Honest to God, Shan, if you don…” Mom groused.
“Two fore and two aft!” Chantell’s voice announced with a little more excitement.
“Squeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.” Charli’s voice rang out over the transducers.
“Five fore and aft.”
Mom had actually been holding her breath! As confirmed when the numbers started increasing and she exhaled heavily.
“Twelve fore and eight aft.”
“Shit.” Mom swore under her breath and made a small adjustment.
“Twenty fore and aft. Hey! Who says women can’t drive?” Chantell tittered.
“Thirty-five fore and aft.”
“Compliments to your pilot, Pegasus! Give us a minute to change our shorts down here, though.”
“Y’all kin go straight ta hell!” Mom snarked as she seemed to relax even more. Her face though, beamed with pride.
“One hundred-twenty fore and aft, High Priestess.”
“Way to go, mom!” I cheered. I quickly looked over at Savanna.
My little darling was still sound asleep.
“Translation complete, High Priestess.” Chantell announced with much relief.
“Way to handle the tiller, Major!” Charli congratulated.
“Pegasus, Tower confirms translation complete. You are cleared for departure. That pilot of yours must have a set of titanium ones the size of…what? The old man’s onboard? Ah, shit…really?”
There was a pause.
“Pegasus, sending departure vector to you now. Safe journey.”
“Vector received, High Priestess.” Mom announced with a giggle.
“Take us out, Lady Hope. Lady Charli, is the first leg of our trip computed? If so transfer to our pilot.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
“First stop is Antarra. ETA: nine standard hours and thirty-seven minutes.”
I heard Cmdr. Serangetti gasp in surprise behind me. The Mare would probably take three or four weeks.
“Course transfer from navigation complete.” Mom confirmed.
“Artemis, Ship-wide please.” I requested.
“Ready, Chance.”
“Attention all passengers. This is Lady Chance. Our first destination will be Antarra in nine and a half standard hours. Please stay seated until our pilot has ordered the fasten seatbelt sign extinguished. Thank you.”
Again Mom and Chantell stared at me like I had three heads.
“Ladies, that is getting very irritating.” I warned as they looked to each other and snickered quietly to themselves.
“Course received and entered, High Priestess.” Mom reiterated instantly becoming serious.
“Engage.” I ordered and reached over to Savanna to adjust her blanket.
Again Chantell and Mom exchanged glances. I caught it out of the corner of my eye.
“You think she found that old flash drive you told me about, Hopewell?” Chantell whispered.
“If she did, she put it right back where I stashed it, Shan. The protection spell is still unbroken.” Mom whispered back.
“Pfffft. You think that would stop her, Hopewell? Look what she did with our supposedly ‘Top’, Top Secret projects. As I recall, you put protections on them, too.”
“She’s a very gifted witch, Shan. I wouldn’t put anything past her. I’m just glad she’s on our side.”
“What side would I be on, mother?” I asked calmly as I ran a gentle finger over Savanna’s precious cheek.
“Why, the side of truth, justice, and the American way, honey.”
“Telephone call for Mr. Reeves. Mr. George Reeves.” Charli giggled out in a strange sounding, nasally, female voice.
“Up yers, Armstrong!” Mom shot back, looking to the ceiling.
“Unbelievable! Transportation AND entertainment!” Cmdr. Serangetti chortled as he held Lyra in his lap behind us.
“Lady Simone, Active Camoflage to ‘Deep Space’ mode.
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
About an hour into our mission, Sinae let out a disturbing, low-pitched, growl and stared at Lokust just as Savanna woke up and began fussing. I had been acknowledging all the systems’ check reports and hadn’t been paying attention.
“Well it wasn’t me! Geez! One time and I’m branded a pariah!” Lokust mysteriously complained.
“Lady Chantell, is there something wrong with the environmental system? “ I asked as I began to sniff the air.
“Everything is in the green, High Priestess.” She replied after checking her console.
“Then what…”
It didn’t take long to find the cause.
“Awwww. Savanna’s first poopy.” Mom groaned sarcastically.
“I know the name of this tune. You have the helm, Shan.” She added as she transferred control of her console to Chantell and stood up.
“Come along, High Priestess.” She nudged me. “Time for parenting lesson number two: what goes in, must come out…or…Orifices Wild.” She announced deadpan with a bemused smile.
As if scripted, Savanna began crying loudly right before I picked her up.
“We’ll be in our quarters, buddy. You have the Bridge.”
“Aww, Jay-effin-Cee! Will someone PLEASE open a window? At least light a match!” Chantell cried out before the Bridge’s door closed behind us. Mom giggled evilly to herself the whole way back and into my quarters.
“And I thought Hoblins smelled bad!” I complained after I breached the seal on Savanna’s diaper.
“All part and parcel with being a parent, honey. You think you smelled like a rose at this age?”
I just looked at Mom while I squeamishly cleaned Savanna’s bottom.
“You know, Chance, there are just some things that magic won’t help with.” Mom chuckled to herself a moment. “I know…I’ve tried.”
“Yeah, I just found that out. Not even my Current wants anything to do with this! Aaaah…I think I’m gonna wretch!”
“Don’t be such a pansy!” She advised in a very low octave and strangely accented voice.
Savanna cooed then ‘grunted’ and her face turned red again while she left me more to clean up. This time liquid was involved and soaked the clean diaper I had attempted to slide under her.
The little demon even smiled at me and began cooing again.
Mom laughed hysterically!
“Once you’re done there, she’ll probably want fed again, honey.” Mom advised after she composed herself.
“I figured as much since my boobs are feeling really uncomfortable.”
“You’re the one who decided to start lactating, honey.”
“So what else could I do? Something told me she was hungry. And she picked me, mom. I really didn’t have much choice.”
“Most single moms don’t, Chance. Just be glad you missed all the fun parts. Stuff like the morning sickness, the weight gain, the having to pee every hour on the hour because the baby is crowding your bladder… And I don’t even want to think about that time we went to the beach and Greenpeace showed up!” Mom grinned.
“What’s Greenpeace?”
Mom’s grin vanished. “Never mind.”
“Excuse me, Lady Chance? Lady Charli told me I might find you here…Oh how precious! How old is she?” Sandra Anderson interrupted then, seeing Savanna, broke into a big smile.
“I recovered her just before Lyra and Cmdr. Serangetti boarded.” I answered honestly.
Anderson’s broad smile became clouded.
“Excuse me? Did I just hear you say you ‘recovered’ her only a few hours ago? How…?”
“Somehow the Hoblins conscripted her. Lyra found her while in the Current and befriended her. Since Savanna couldn’t walk on her own, Lyra ‘carried’ her while they played.”
“Then I recovered the children from the Current. Through some unknown cooperation, Savanna stowed away on Lyra. When boarding Pegasus, our scanners picked up the very small and weak, -still tainted- Current on Lyra’s back and I investigated. Lyra claimed she could communicate with the tainted entity and through her, I learned Savanna might be an unborn Terran female. I used my magic to manifest her into this world. Supposedly, Lyra claimed Savanna wanted her mother…she claimed that was me.” I explained as I finished dressing the fussy baby in a cute little, pink, one-piece I had just conjured.
Anderson stood stationery for a while with her mouth hanging slightly open.
“Wait! You just saved me five days ago. There is no way you could’ve given birth in that short of tim… Hold on. You said her name is Savanna?”
“I never said I was pregnant, M’lady. I have only been female for six days. What I did say is that I found Savanna parasitically joined to Lyra’s back while still conscripted as tainted Current. The Hoblins use the Current conduits throughout the ship to get around unseen. I just found her, gave her enough of my own Current to survive recovery, and reconstituted her back into our world. I’m really not sure how old she actually is. My guess is less than nine months though.”
“Specialist Christanson…Elle Christanson was expecting. She told me she had chosen Savanna for the baby’s name. I believe she was six months along when we…oh,” She choked and quickly covered her mouth. “Oh, Gods, no.”
“I had Charli search the MIA’s. Both Elle Christanson and her spouse, Walker, appear on the list, Sandra. I’m very sorry.” Mom reported sadly.
Anderson looked to Savanna while I held her to my right breast. Tears ran down her cheeks.
“I…I hope you made those monsters pay!”
“One of the leaders, we recovered and placed in custody. A second, we think, has been purified and reabsorbed into the Current.” Mom told her. “But there are still many more scattered throughout this Galaxy. We won’t stop until the Hobgoblins are extinct, Sandra. That is the mission of Witch Corps.”
“Witch Corps?” Sandra gasped. “I’ve heard that name before.” She admitted as she began to search her memory.
“My father investigated a shuttle craft crash about twelve years ago. I was only twelve at the time and snuck a look at his report. It claimed the ship was registered to something called ‘Witch Corps’. The cause was listed as ‘unknown’. The next time I peeked at the file, every trace or mention of it was blacked out- redacted.”
“You might want to talk to Chantell, Sandra. She was piloting our shuttle when she was attacked.” Mom suggested.
“Attacked?”
“Hobgoblins stowed away in the Current tank and attacked as she was on approach. She barely managed to manifest her ‘life pod’ in time. It’s a longer story than that, though.” Mom told her.
“So Lyra claimed that Savanna told her she wanted you to be her mother? If that doesn’t sound strange…” Sandra decided to change the subject as I interrupted.
“I think Sandra still needs her own uniform, mom. Don’t you?” I asked randomly as I dislodged Savanna from my nipple. She had begun falling asleep and I didn’t want her to be affected as I REALLY accessed my Current. She complained a little but calmed as I gently patted her back.
“It would go a long way to the Coven accepting her, High Priestess.”
Sandra was instantly dressed in the Corps’s black, white, and orange Weaver silk right up to the pointed hat. The requisite locket hung proudly in her cleavage. Savanna let out a little burp and seemed to smile.
“What did you just do to me, Chance Summers?” Our ‘reservist’ demanded. “I feel very strange.”
Mom looked at me in surprise.
“Chance? Did you just…you know?”
“Temporarily, why, you don’t think she can handle it?” I answered.
“Can’t handle what? What can’t I handle?” Anderson demanded.
“She didn’t change much, honey, and she doesn’t resemble any of our past sisters like you girls do.” Mom observed.
“Who should I resemble? Why won’t you answer me?” Anderson grew angrier.
“She’s a six-thirty. What skillset, honey?” Mom noted.
“I don’t know. Why don’t we ask her?” I suggested.
“Why am I a…a ‘six-thirty’? What is that? What’s a ‘skillset’? I want one of you to answer me right NOW!” Sandra shouted angrily and instantly pointed between us.
A bluish glow formed at the tip of her pointer finger and began to expand.
“OH MY GODS! I’m on fire!” She cried out and began to stare at then try to shake out the Blue plasma ball. It quickly disappeared.
“Interesting.” Mom said as she raised an eyebrow to our newest member. “A plasma projector. I don’t think we’ve ever recruited one of those before.”
Sandra was still examining her finger. “Plasma Projector? Are you saying I did that? Just now? Me?” She asked, dumbfounded.
“Yes, that was all you, Sandra. That is your talent…producing and projecting balls of Current in the form of blue Plasma. I took the liberty of ‘activating’ you. That’s why you feel ‘funny’. By doing that, I’ve unlocked your ability to communicate and interact with your latent Current.”
“Huh?”
“She turned you into a full-fledged Witch, honey.” Mom simplified with a devious smile. “Welcome to the Corps, Lady Sandra. You do the uniform proud, by the way.”
“You…witch…uniform…clothes…ME?”
“I’ll bet right now you’re wishing you never boarded Pegasus, huh?” I giggled as Sandra tried to speak AND remain standing.
“Come now, honey! You can’t still be denying what you know you feel flowing through your body? It’s magic, M’lady! Magic, as in the far ancient days of yore, is alive and well today. You are now a part of it. So please try and compose yourself. You still need to manifest your wand.” Mom said in a gentle, calming, but dramatic tone.
While waiting for Sandra to come to terms with her new reality, I switched Savanna to the other breast to see if she was still hungry. She refused it and instead looked up at me with those perfect, wonderful, new eyes. I felt on the verge of losing myself in those innocent, beautiful, blue pools!
“Ready whenever you are, Lady Sandra.” I pushed gently as I looked back to her and tried to gage her psychological stability.
“Ready for what?” She finally asked as she snapped back to us.
“A proper witch wouldn’t be caught without her wand. Feel ready to manifest yours?” I explained.
“Lady Sandra, please keep up. This is important.” Mom scolded gently.
“My…wand? You want me to…to make…to manifest my…a wand?”
“Yes. I want you to hold out your dominant hand, palm up. Ask your Current- that ‘funny’ feeling inside of you- to help you manifest your wand. It should look something like this,” I said as my wand appeared in my free hand. “Only with details specific to your individual character.”
I dematerialized my wand. Savanna burped again, but quietly this time, her cute little smile appearing only momentarily.
“Go ahead and try it. As I said, ASK, don’t command, your Current to help you manifest your wand. I’ve found it much easier than demanding your Current make a wand appear. Demanding is rude and demeaning to most sentient species. Your Current is no different, Sandra. Treat it with respect and it in turn will respect you.” I instructed then nodded for her to try.
It didn’t take her quite as long as Simone before her wand popped into existence. As with Simone, she jumped in surprise and almost dropped it.
“Remember that ‘feeling’, Sandra. The feeling you had just before the wand materialized. It will feel less strange as you use and push your magical abilities. So…how do you feel now?”
“I…..IIIIIIIII did it? I really did it? I can’t believe it.” She exclaimed in amazement. “I’m a witch!”
“Are you announcing it to the world or trying to convince yourself, Lady Sandra?” Mom asked kindly.
Anderson just looked at us as her smile widened.
“I think she likes it, Hope.”
Mom instantly stared at me with her mouth slightly ajar.
But only for a moment.
“Now, about the uniform.” I continued. “Lady Hope is going to brief you on its properties and nuances…but mostly its history along with the history of the Corps. She’ll also instruct you in changing out of it using your magic. Ladies? Savanna and I will be up in the observation lounge, if you wish to converse or relax.”
“Pegasus, Please clear the observation lounge ceiling.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
Blue-shifted streaks of light randomly arced, fore to aft, above me. The sight took my breath away! I quickly conjured Savanna’s special seat next to the lounge chair I had chosen to sit on.
“I thought you would like to see the beauty of this world, sweetie.” I told her as I lay her into the seat. She immediately tried to focus on the brilliant lightshow overhead. A smile appeared on that precious, cherubic face again.
Sitting here, under the traversing stars, I contemplated and tried to make sense of all the things that had happened recently. How, not quite six days ago, I had just been Chance Summers, a normal- well, slightly normal anyway- Current Specialist assigned to Mare de Tempest and nothing special. I had few friends, and no family because of a senseless attack on my home planet. An attack that I, until recently, hadn’t known specifically targeted my parents.
My parents…
As I now knew, there was nothing normal about them. Both were secretly members of an elite Special Ops force called ‘Witch Corps’- a task force specifically conceived to combat the newest, greatest threat to galactic peace. It amazed me how, in the short span of six days I had learned of, became a member, and now led the illustrious and mysterious, EFMC Witch Corps.
What I found even more mindboggling was the undeniable fact that I had a family again! That Mom, Dad, and even my Aunt Chantell were on a starship of my conjuring and very much alive. My family though, had expanded. It now included my best, trusted, and only friends: Lokust Grunfuller, Kitty Sinae, Artemis Dell, and Simone Redman.
If that wasn’t enough, what really blew my mind was I now had a daughter! I had gone from a somewhat normal guy five days ago to the High Priestess of Witch Corps AND mother of a newborn! A beautiful, perfect baby girl that shared mine and my mother’s jet-black hair, and possibly our rich, jade green eyes.
It overwhelmed me how much my life had changed, and in just the blink of an eye, relatively.
“Honey? Chance? Are you alright?” Mom’s voice quietly called out to me.
“Sweetheart? Why are you crying?” Charli’s voice wondered at the same volume level.
“Lady Chance? What’s wrong with her, Poppy?” Little Lyra demanded as I finally got my crusty eyes opened. I blinked them quite a few times to clear the cloudiness.
“I think the gravity of our new reality has finally caught up with her.” Lokust said as she smiled at me.
Surrounding me was my family- my new family. All smiled as I finally opened my eyes and looked around. I felt more tears form and I tried to blink them away before having to resort to wiping them from my eyes and cheeks. I had a blanket over me.
Looking over to Savanna I started to panic when I didn’t see her in her seat!
“Relax, honey. She’s in capable hands.” Mom reassured as Dell stepped from behind me holding my daughter in her arms. There was a huge look of contentment on my Coven sister’s face as she carefully handed the sleeping bundle to me.
“I’m jealous, Chance. She’s so adorable and well behaved…” Dell suddenly stopped to wipe her eyes.
“Is Lokust right, Chance? Had I realized you were stressing out this much, I wo…”
“It’s all so amazing.” I interrupted. “Everything that’s happened…to me…to my friends…to my…to my family It seems like some gigantic, impossible…dream. Nothing about the last six days seems remotely possible! Nothing!”
Mom suddenly leaned to me and squeezed me tightly.
“Oh, honey! You’re the one that is amazing! I would have never imagined that my daughter’s heart and character would be so big. You have made your so-thought dream, a reality. Because of you, Charles, Chantell, and I have received a second chance. The chance to experience our daughter at her full potential. To gave us the opportunity to work with her. To be a family again, honey.”
Savanna began to fuss and I wondered why since she had just been fed.
“She probably needs fed, honey.”
At my look, she explained.
“You’ve been up here for about three hours, Chance. Artie and Simone just came back up from changing her.”
“I wholeheartedly agree with you, Lady Chance. This all feels like some fantastic dream…I’m so afraid that it will end all too soon.” Simone admitted.
“I’m at a loss for words too, My Lady. I have never seen the stars in such a way as this. Can I ask how fast, or is that classified, My Lady?”
I nodded to Charli.
“At our last course waypoint measurement, forty-five LY/sec, sir.”
Serangetti suddenly dropped into a couch off to our left.
“Poppy, are you alright?” Lyra cried in panic. He waved to calm her.
He finally began to breathe after several minutes passed with a very urgent gasp.
“As unbelievable as these last few days have been, what I just heard is the most unbelievable thing I’ve ever been witness to! How can a craft such as this travel through space at such a rate?”
“Lady Simone, care to answer that.” I requested.
“Our Lady Chance here somehow found then gained access to my severely panned and defunct master’s thesis- one the Professors all laughed at, by the way- and made it reality.”
“We must be using fuel at an astounding rate! When and where do we stop to refuel?” The Commander asked.
“Fuel reserve stands at ninty-two percent. Based on current fuel usage, estimates predict a fuel reserve of eighty-eight percent when we reach Antarra.
Again, Serangetti gasped heavily.
“Chance ‘found’ a design for a Current Economizer I doodled in my offline time on our last cruise, sir. She incorporated it into Pegasus’ design.” Dell admitted with a proud smile.
“Unbelievable! Had I known such talent existed under my command…”
“If Chance hadn’t found and incorporated those inventions, no one would have been the wiser, Kimbou. Chance took the opportunity to utilize her friends’ unconventional, unpopular, and unproven designs. It was a bold decision and worthy of the Summers’ legacy.” Mom crowed.
Savanna chose to remind me she hadn’t been fed and was running out of patience.
“Everyone out. The princess has spoken.” Mom laughed as I prepared to feed Princess Savanna Summers.
I actually thought the title and name fit this bundle of joy.
“Do you mind if I stay, Chance? I haven’t seen the galaxy like this ever. It’s quite the show. I’ll just sit over here.”
“That’s one of the reasons I included it in the design, mom. Have a seat. Relax.”
“High Priestess? Do you have a min…ute?” Sandra asked as she exited the elevator. She stuttered as the stars streaking overhead caught her attention. “Wow! That’s amazing!”
Savanna was again asleep in her ‘car seat’ as mom called it.
“What’s on your mind, M’lady?” I asked, noticing she had changed out of her uniform and back into her BDU’s.
“High Priestess, I hope you don’t think I’m a coward or weak, but I wish to be deactivated. I’m not sure the Corps is in my best interest. I’m finding it very stressful keeping control of myself- my magic- around the children. As you may realize, some of them can be very…demanding.”
“I realized that when I was in the Current to rescue them, Sandra. Some of the older kids were reluctant to leave. I would assume it was the first time they had been unsupervised. I found myself aggravated by their refusal and finally resorted to militaristic behavior.”
“You mean you had to act like an adult, Chance? You had to play the ‘Parent’?” Mom cut in.
“So you understand why I can’t allow the temptation of magic interfere with my responsibilities to the children. I might unintentionally do or cause something…”
“Done.” I said without blinking.
“Done? But I don’t feel any different.”
“I deactivated you, but since you’ve already acclimated to the feel of your latent Current, your initial ‘funny’ feeling no longer exists.”
“So now if one of the more aggressive children should push my limits, I won’t accidently turn him into anything…interesting, right?”
“I would still audit my emotions, just to be safe, Lady Sandra. Sometimes we tend to retain magic once enlightened to it. You might find you are still able to manifest your wand or change your clothes, or even produce a tiny ball of plasma.”
“So…once a witch, always a witch? To a certain degree? Is that what you’re telling me?”
“Unfortunately. Sorry.” I apologized sincerely. “We’ll hold your place in the Coven should you change your mind, Witch Corps Reservist, Cassandra Anderson.”
“I truly appreciate that, High Priestess. And thank you again for allowing me on your humanitarian mission.” Sandra said as she quietly turned and walked back to the elevator.
“The girl has a set, honey. Not many have found the Corps not to their liking, let alone had the nerve to opt out.” Mom said after the elevator door had closed. “Then again, you didn’t really deactivate her, did you?”
I smiled deviously. “We may have been a little too quick to activate her in the first place, Mom.”
“Being thrown onto the front lines without the proper training or confidence isn’t the wisest of moves- even if the front lines are quiet at the moment.”
“But when working with children- especially four in particular- one needs as many defensive weapons as one can get.” I waggled an eyebrow.
Mom shook her head and smiled. “So what do you know that I don’t, young lady?”
“Our ‘humanitarian’ mission isn’t going to be as smooth and simple as it appears.”
“You think I don’t know that? After a thousand years of experience, I’ve learned that rarely is a ‘simple’ mission, simple.”
“High Priestess, you and Lady Hope are requested on the Bridge.” Charli alerted.
“See? Told you!” Mom bemoaned.
Picking up Savanna in her ‘car seat’ we headed to the elevator.
Chapter 30
“What happened?” I asked as we entered the Bridge. I took my station after Lokust relinquished it, and placed Savanna’s seat down next to it.
“High Priestess, long-range sensors have detected the shuttle’s propulsion signature.”
“Where?”
“Off our three heading toward the Magellan system. Four thousand-thirty-eight LY’s and increasing.”
“How far are we from Magellan?”
“Sixty thousand and ninety LY’s. Thirty minutes at this velocity given the course translation radius. It’s doable.”
“Negative. Stay on course to Antarra. I’m not going into any confrontation with children onboard. Prepare a sensor agent for launch. Have it follow at one point five LY’s in deep space camo mode. The least we can do is keep tabs on him.” I ordered.
“We have ‘sensor agents’? Lokust questioned in amazement.
“What she said! I didn’t think we…wait…here they are. Allow me a moment to configure one and…okay, ready, High Priestess.”
“Launch an agent, M’lady, and enter it into the intelligence database.”
“Probe away with augmented programming to follow the propulsion signature in stealth mode, M’lady.”
“ETA to Antarra.” I requested.
“Antarran outer defensive boundry in three hours, High Priestess.”
“Alert the Antarran government of our mission and arrival time, Lady Artemis. With any luck our Hoblin will be monitoring the communication.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
“Simone, are the Brooms fueled?” I asked as I looked over to her.
“Ready to go on your order, High Priestess.” She answered after checking her console.
“Want me to initialize their AI’s, High Priestess?” Charli offered as, once again, I got a feeling.
“No. Something doesn’t feel…right.” I warned. “Let’s continue our primary mission.”
“High Priestess, I just received a reply from Antarra, Norge Center. They welcome us to their system and have provided course and unique access code to clear their border.”
“Major, Reduce speed to sublight about two LY’s out and take us in as if a ‘normal’ spacecraft. Default Active Camoflage just before we decelerate.”
“Aye, Skipper.” Mom responded.
“Lady Kitty, weapons status?”
“Ready on your command, High Priestess. All batteries, fore and aft are fully charged.” She smiled ominously. “Are you expecting trouble, Chance?”
“No, Lady Kitty, Chance has done her homework and knows that arriving into Antarran space with anything less than fully charged weapons indicates submission and therefore weakness. By showing that we can and will defend ourselves, we confirm our registry with the EFMC.” Mom explained. “If you hadn’t guessed it by now, EFMC Witch Corps has always been Military shorthand for ‘those kick-ass, ruthless, hardcore bitches that ask no questions, and take no prisoners’.”
“Much to our dismay that reputation alone has been sufficient to de-escalate some interplanetary incidents.” Mom told us but looked disappionted.
“Yeah, you always seemed so distraught after one of those, Hopewell.” Chantell snickered as she arrived and took her station.
“How are our passengers?”
“The little…dem…darlings…are eager to stretch their limi…legs. I have no idea how Sandra does it. There would’ve been at least fifteen lifeless corpses by now if I had to watch them alone. Hey, I thought she said you deactivated her? When I left, she was still beaming Current like a lighthouse. Oh, and I hope you don’t mind the Meeting Room getting trashed so early on our maiden voyage. Some of the bigger kids indulged themselves in some kind of ‘Battlefield One’ shit. Tables overturned, chairs upended…some broken containers here and there… Kinda reminds me of that disagreement you and me had with that barkeep on Treste. What was the name of that bar again, Hope?”
“Wee Willies.” Mom giggled as she reminisced.
“But hey. Who woulda thought the guy would be so sensitive, yeah?”
“Major, We’re approximately four LY’s out from Antarran outer defenses.” Charli announced. “Try not to overshoot this one, huh?”
“Kiss mah ever-lovin’ ass, Armstrong!”
“Pull the safeties on all weapons, Lady Kitty. Target as many primary Defensive Arrays as Pegasus is capable of! Target only.”
“Long-range Particle Cannons are armed and set for a full spread, targeting eighteen primary defensive arrays per cannon, High Priestess. Broom weapons have also enabled and targeted another forty-six primary defensive arrays.”
“Finger off the trigger for now, M’lady.” I suggested.
Kitty snarled in reply.
“Yep, that’s Libra alright!” Chantell wisecracked.
“High Priestess. I heard we were on approach to Antarra. Permission to enter the Bridge, My Lady.” Cmdr. Serangetti requested.
“Permissions granted,” I said without even looking back. “Find a seat. Lyra, sweetie, have you ever been part of a Bridge crew before?”
“No, High Priestess, I haven’t. What would you have me do?” She replied, overjoyed at just being asked.
“You do know that every member of Witch Corps has specific duties while onboard Pegasus, right?”
“I do, High Priestess.”
“Then you should not be surprised that I have assigned you the duty of ‘Failsafe Weapons Officer’. Please take your station next to Lady Kitty.”
“Failsafe Weapons Officer, High Priestess?”
“Yes. It is your job to make sure Lady Kitty only fires our weapons on my order. Too many times in the past has there been an ‘oops’ that has caused ‘major’ conflicts and I am not about to start one now, so please, take your station, M’lady.” I explained while glancing over to Mom a few times.
“I didn’t tell her about those…” Chantell whispered.
“Shut it, Shan!” Mom hissed back quickly. “Slowing to Sublight, High Priestess.”
“Active Camoflauge to default.” Simone relayed.
“We’re visible to their sensors.” Charli announced.
“Lady Simone, front and center, please.” I requested.
“Me? What did I do? Pegasus is running just fine, Chance.”
“We’re about to contact Antarra and I thought it appropriate that our resident Antarran be the one to do that.”
“But I’ve never been to Antarra before! I’m not even Antarran…um…normally anyway.”
“I’ll do it, High Priestess.” Mom offered with a devious grin. “Probably scare the piss outta them when they see me…alive.”
Simone stared at Mom for a moment then sighed heavily.
“Alright, I’ll do it.” She sighed again, disheartened as her clothing changed to her uniform. “What should I say?”
“Remember how your granny acted, honey?” Mom asked.
“I remember she was very gruff and aggravated easily if I didn’t do what she said, when she said. Mostly though, she was very loving and kind to me.”
“Yeah…that’s about it. Think ‘Cold-hearted Bitch’.” Mom agreed. “Except for that last part. Ol’ Jules never came across as the nurturing type.”
“More like the ‘wham, bam, thank him, SLAM’, type.” Chantell added on a whim and devious smile. “Look, just don’t take no shit from whoever appears on the screen and we’ll be golden.”
“Act as you feel you should, Simone. Let your intuition guide you…let your memory of your grandmother…guide you. Mom claims that she and the queen were really close…” Chantell choked. “They were close friends. Use what you’ve learned to act accordingly.” I advised. “Everyone to uniforms!”
Simone nodded silently, but looked apprehensive at the same time.
“We’re being hailed, High Priestess.” Artemis announced.
I nodded to a very apprehensive Simone.
“Bring it up.” She ordered after steeling herself.
“Unauthorized craft, you are hereby ordered to stop and surrender to be boarded, by order of the Royal Antarran Defense Command!” The bearded middle-aged man with red hair growled with a very angry sneer.
“Well hello to you too, sir.” Simone greeted happily.
“Well now…who let you out of the Queen’s mansion, little girl?” The face on the display smiled hungrily and his eyes continued to stare menacingly.
“His rank is ‘Major-General, M’lady.” Mom whispered. “Be strong. He’s all hot air. Think what Grammy would do.”
Simone thought for a moment. An evil smile appeared.
“The Queen’s Ladies-in-Wait are permitted to travel from time to time. Or has something changed in the last two hundred years, Major General?”
“They have not and you should have no problem submitting to my command. Prepare to be boarded!”
“And what if I say ‘PISS OFF’? Then command the Royal Antarran Defense Commander to kiss my perfectly smooth, delectable ass?” Simone growled back sexily as we all stared at her in utter amazement!
“How dare you verbally assault the Royal Defense Command! For that you shall pay! Prepare the weapons!” He demanded to someone off to his side.
“Anyone ever tell you you’re a first class ‘A’ hole, sir? This ship will never surrender to the likes of you or anyone thereafter your death! Do you not recognize me? Do you not know who I am? What we are and represent?” Simone fired back.
“I see nothing but an over-sexed, harlot that is only aggravating me more! Push no further or suffer destruction!”
“Kitty and Lyra. On her mark.” I said giving the authorization. Lyra immediately touched her console and Kitty’s indicated acknowledgement. “One automated array only M’lady.”
Kitty frowned.
“Oh to Hades with this! You shall prepare to surrender to ME, AntarJack!” Simone replied heatedly and nodded to Kitty.
Pegasus belched- that’s actually what it sounded like from inside the Bridge- as one particle cannon projectile launched and sped- at light speed- toward its target. Suddenly the ordinance split into eighteen smaller projectiles and impacted their targets. The explosive lightshow was even impressive from our position.
“Oops.” Kitty deadpanned evilly.
“Oh, they’re just decoys anyway! We were being tested. They do it all the time, M’lady.” Mom admitted when Simone’ mouth began to drop open. She quickly recovered.
The face of the bearded guy on our display fell instantly!
“My Lord! Eighteen arrays simply vanished! I have never witnessed such destructive power in my entire career! Who is this arrogant slut to have this much power at her whim?” A frantic voice in the display’s background cried out.
“I am Lady Simone Gutteson-Redman and I am a member of EFMC Witch Corps! Do not aggravate me or our High Priestess any further!” Simone demanded regally.
“Gutteson. Gutteson…” The man repeated her surname several times until his eyes opened wide.
“My Lady, did you receive an access code?” He asked courteously after a few seconds pause. It was the difference between night and day suddenly.
“Sending it now, sir.” Simone said pleasantly as she nodded to Artemis.
“Please pardon the test, Lady Simone. You have bested our Array Programmer AND befuddled him at the same time. Congratulations on eighteen impressively clean kills. Proceed to the designated landing port in Norge on Antarra.”
“Thank you, Major-General. It was…fun.” Simone responded courteously and signaled Artemis to disable the transmission.
“Gods, is he an asshole!” She hissed as she returned to her station.
“Yeah, but he’s probably got a huge penis.” Chantell teased wickedly.
“Gear down, High Priestess.” Lokust reported and I nodded for Mom to put us on the deck. With only a very subtle shake, we were on Antarra. In the City named after its royal family.
Norge was a bustling metropolis and much attention was paid to us as Mom slowly brought Pegasus in over the heart of the city. Artemis had monitored several communications inquiring of the strange ‘flashy’ ship on approach.
“Exterior security measures, Lady Kitty. Heavy stun only.” I ordered. Again Kitty snarled at me, but capitulated.
“As you wish…High Priestess.”
“Awwwww, pretty Kitty wants to kill something?” Dell teased in a childish voice.
“Damn right I do! There is no logical reason for the way they treated Simone! You do know I had Defense Headquarters targeted too, right?”
“I wouldn’t have it any other way, M’lady, but,” I smiled to my Coven sister as we left the bridge. “What we witnessed was a form of foreplay in this system.
Simone stopped and stared at me then Mom.
“I am such a ‘dork’! I never thought of it that way. Did I just accept a date and possibly more from that guy?” Simone groaned.
“Naw, I wouldn’t worry about it, sweetie. He probably wouldn’t measure up anyway.” Charli consoled as we arrived at the entry hatch. I had requested Mom, Chantell, Charli, Kitty, Artemis, and Simone ‘attend’ me.
“So, you think Lokust will be able to handle little Savanna while we play the ‘arriving diplomats’, honey?”
“Well…Savanna didn’t complain like she did when Kitty asked to hold her.”
“I fail to see the compulsion for grabbing one’s whiskers! That’s like the number two most sensitive organ on a Lynxin!”
“Oh yeah? What’s number one?” Artemis teased before being interrupted.
“Esteemed members of EFMC Witch Corps. Welcome to Norge.” A little man with a big voice announced from across the landing deck. He was about one hundred feet away and didn’t quite reach five feet as he and some other dashingly appareled men of similar stature neared us. They all sported red hair and beards.
“Well that’s a real deal breaker.” Artemis deadpanned quietly.
“Lolipop Guild.” Mom whispered to me.
I had no clue what that meant, so said nothing.
“Never mind. Lordy! The kids these days.” Mom huffed.
Our welcoming committee stopped several feet from us and the speaker for them regarded us, as would a hungry Gaian wolf. His intent lost all seriousness having to crane his neck to look at some of us.
“That is kind of you, sir.” I said as I bowed slightly to them individually. “Has her majesty been alerted to our arrival? We have business to negotia…”
“Well! I never expected to ever see YOU on my planet again, Terran!” A woman’s voice shouted from behind our welcoming committee.
“Screw you, y’old Battleaxe!” Mom shouted harshly as the voice became a curvaceous, blue-haired, woman walking gracefully toward us.
The men before us turned in confusion, but quickly dropped to their knees and bowed their heads reverently.
We stayed standing in our single-row parade line.
The woman began to run and plowed into Mom at full speed- almost knocking her over! Thank goodness for our enhanced strength! The blue-haired lady didn’t fall back as would be expected; instead, she reached out and quickly pulled herself to Mom and planted one of the most passionate kisses I’d ever seen on her lips!
“I think she missed you, Hope.” Chantell stated the obvious.
“And I am starting to feel jealous.” Charli added indignantly, not looking happy at all.
“That’s her!” Simone whispered urgently around Artemis’ back to me. “I recognize her from the portrait.”
“Majesty, we had not been informed of your personal attendance.” I said as I saw her break her lip lock with my mom.
“Charli! You look fabulous!” She said as she repeated her greeting. It seemed she was completely oblivious of what I said.
“Shan? You still hanging with this old hag?” She asked, but my aunt didn’t get the chance to respond before she too was lip locked by the emotional queen.
“Wow! Affectionate Monarch, isn’t she? Anyone got a breath mint? I hit the galley about an hour before crossing the system boundary. The Cassirian fish on Pegasus, by the way, is to die for, Chance. Good choice.” Kitty whispered.
“Lynxin, you will hold your tongue!” The queen ordered after releasing my aunt.
“Only if you hold yours, majesty. I’m not the type for inter-oral sports.”
Queen Norge looked at Kitty and smiled brightly. “No, you never were, Libra.”
That statement piqued my attention.
“Mom? Was Queen Norge ever activated?”
“Of course I was, High Priestess. And you must be Hope’s daughter. My, you turned out well.” She answered as she stopped in front of me and embraced me. Rising on her tiptoes, she placed a gentle kiss on my forehead then leaned to my ear.
“Congratulations on reaching your threshold, Chance.” She whispered. “You look so much like your mother.”
“So…Lynxin…Word had spread that you had finally lost a fight. I am elated to see the reports false.”
Kitty dropped her head in sadness.
“Majesty, my I introduce Princess Kitty Sinae, rightful heir to FeLane.” I hurriedly announced hoping to spare my Coven sister the embarrassment of explaining.
Kitty’s tail forcefully slapped my backside. She was definitely getting better control of it.
“Oh… My apologies, M’lady. Libra was a capable and high-quality friend. She is missed.”
Kitty nodded ever-so-slightly.
“Lady Artemis, how nice to see you again. I would have thought that, by now you would have grown bored of our collection of species and moved on…”
“Lady Artemis Dell, Majesty. My Greatest Grandmother has, as you say, moved on. I am told I look very similar to her though.” She corrected courteously.
“Remarkable and noted, M’lady.” Norge said with a nod then stopped to appraise Simone.
The ‘appraisal’ lasted an uncomfortable minute.
“From the wide eyes, beyond nervous expression, staccato respiration, and fast heartbeat, I must assume that you are her…granddaughter? Of my sister, Juliene?”
“Sssss-Simone…Gutteson- Redman…Maj-maj-majesty. Grand…grandso…daughter.” Simone nervously confirmed.
“I knew it too good to be true! Somehow, I had a feeling Juliene had disappeared from my life, and not in just moving to another system.” Norge said sadly. She wrapped her arms around our Coven sister and kissed both cheeks. “Activated or not, you are my family, Simone, and will always be welcomed here as such. And”, Queen Norge smiled deviously, “might I say you certainly brought cause for my Defense Commander to cycle his underpinnings with that show of testicular fortitude! Well played, Lady Simone! Well played!”
“Th-thank you, m-majesty.”
Queen Norge began laughing.
“Oh! Oh how polite and refined! Lady Simone.” Queen Norge ran her fingers down Simone’s blushing cheeks. “Excluding your mother…” Norge suddenly looked conflicted for a brief second then her smile returned. “Family will never be expected to be so formal. ‘Aunt Cora’ will be fine. Save the ‘Majesty’ stuff for court, Sugar Plum.” She chastised before placing another kiss on both of Simone’s cheeks.
“So, High Priestess, pretty shiny craft. You didn’t let Mommy touch the controls, did you?”
“You know I can still kick that perfect, bubble ass of yours, Cora!”
“And I might let you at some point too, Hope. But now, I’d ask our High Priestess if she would oblige me a tour of…let me guess…Pegasus?” Norge said as she craned her neck to observe the ship’s distinctive nose art.
Mom smiled and I nodded.
“This way, your majesty.” I bowed my head as I motioned to the boarding ramp.
The alarm sounded as Queen Norge reached the suddenly nonexistent hatch. I immediately enabled my Current Sight and began scanning her thoroughly.
“I’m sorry, Majesty, but you will have to retreat from the ramp. Pegasus senses tainted Current and I’m afraid you must be examined for the cause.
Norge smiled deviously as she passively complied. Reaching the bottom of the ramp then taking a few steps more, she turned back to me. Reaching into her expansive cleavage she produced a small cylindrical container. My Current Sight identified it as the detected taint. The queen looked to me with interest as she moved the small container side to side and watched my eyes follow.
“So the rumors are true.” She said quietly. “The offspring of Summers is quite the gifted witch- more so than her mother. I commend you, Lady Chance Summers.”
Before she could say or do anything else, the tainted current escaped the container and flowed in a redish-orange arc toward me and disappeared inside me.
A sudden feeling hit me, and my eyes widened in shock.
Norge had been watching me the whole time with a neutral expression.
“How could you do this?” I asked as I regarded this supposedly respected ruler. “How could you confine your conscripted Prime Minister to such an environment? Is this another test of our talents? If so, you must know that there is not enough here to reconstitute!”
“Ronan!” Norge shouted and one of the men hurried to her side and produced another container with an identical taint within.
I quickly appraised her then the container and absorbed it also. Concentrating, I asked my Current to help me recover the entity.
After the blue light ceased, a man, slightly taller than the others, lay unconscious and in a fetal position on the deck.
The monarch’s eyes bulged wildly! Yet she gracefully leaned down to check the man’s pulse then stared back up at me reverently.
“It is simply unbelievable! The rumors…High Priestess, you have impressed me more than even your mother! I therefore welcome you, niece.” She declared as she rose and kissed my cheeks several times.
“So…Chance makes ya shit yer royal panties and you make her a niece. If I’d known that I woulda done it years ago, Cora.” Mom summarized insolently.
“Sister, if you so desperately want to be downgraded to ‘niece’ just specify the request in triplicate to seven different government agencies and I shall then consider it. Ronan. Take Gnyels to the mansion and tend to him. He will awaken sometime in the next five hours. Now, High Priestess, about that tour?”
Queen Norge stopped me just inside the entry hatch.
“Please forgive the test, Chance. I know that I seem quite the monster, but Gnyels actually was conscripted several years ago and I had just managed to collect what I thought was his entity in those two Current containers. I have been awaiting the day when the High Priestess of Witch Corps would arrive in hopes she would do what I could not. Although a queen, I lacked the…talent…to reconstitute conscripts. I wish to thank you on behalf of me and also his family unit, M’lady.” She said as she picked up and kissed the back of my hand. “By the way. Since I count Hope as one of my sisters in all respects- I’m not just saying this, Chance, and don’t you dare tell her I said any of this- I would consider it a great privilege if you would think of me and call me your ‘Aunt Cora’.
“I…” I barely got out as I stared, unbelievingly.
Savanna’s crying echoed through the passageway.
“Sounds like somebody wants their mother.” Norge giggled.
Lokust was doing her best to quiet the baby as I …as ‘Aunt Cora’ and I entered my shared quarters.
“I’m trying, buddy, but I think she wants the one thing I’m not ready to give yet. Hey.” She reported and seeing my guest, nodded her greeting.
“Lokust, my Aunt Cora, Aunt Cora, Lokust Grunfuller, my friend and Executive Officer.” I offered as I accepted Savanna from her, my bundle of joy settled right down.
“Lady Lokust, it is an honor to finally meet the Wind Mage in the flesh.”
“Aw, man! Why’d you have to tell her? I thought we had agreed not to talk about that little episode, Chance?”
“I’m sorry, majesty. I left Lokust in charge of my daughter while we presented ourselves.”
Lokust gulped loudly and looked on the verge of panic.
Again Aunt Cora started laughing.
“Thank you, Lady Lokust for the convenient dispatch of formalities. It was very refreshing. Chance? Is there a chance,” Norge giggled at the double usage. “That I may offer to hold our great niece?”
I smiled and held Savanna out to her.
The little cherub began gurgling as soon as my ‘aunt’ cradled her.
“She looks so much like you. Same hair, same smile… Congratulations, Lady Lokust. Fine job.”
“Huh?”
“You ARE the activated version of her father, correct?”
“Aunt Cora, Savanna was one of the conscripts I rescued from the Current back on the Mare. Her biological parents… they… they didn’t make it.” I informed sadly.
“So you took up the challenge to provide a safe and nurturing environment to raise the child? Absolutely wonderful, Chance! Bravo! I see the Summers legacy is in good hands. Though tell me…why does she look so much like you?”
I began to tell her the long version of her recovery as I motioned us out to continue her tour of Pegasus.
“So this is…should be our Multi-use Room: Galley, Meeting Room, Training, and Recreation Room.” I said as we heard hushed voices and sliding objects beyond the closed door.
Opening the door with a slight grimace, I gasped at what I saw! Aunt Cora began laughing quietly.
“Now, for the last time! I want you three to finish repositioning the furniture! In their proper places! Before the High Priestess arrives and sees this mess! Is that understood?” Sandra growled as most of the children stood or sat, dumbfounded on the outskirts of the large compartment while three of the older boys hurried to right and move several tables and about a dozen chairs near its center. Off to her left and right, suspended in blue plasma, were four other older boys and two older girls.
The look on Sandra’s face indicated that she was taking no more of whatever these adolescents were doing and she seemed to have no trouble holding the six of them three to four feet off the deck.
Sandra was also in full uniform.
“Bravo, Lady Educator! It is refreshing to see that a firm hand is still issued for, shall we say, more…chaotic issues?” Aunt Cora announced regally.
“High Priestess!”
Both plasma balls dispersed and all six children dropped to the floor in two piles.
“I’m sorry, M’lady! I was suddenly overwhelmed by these six and…my magic, it flared up…and my uniform…”
“I’m sure the need was present…and as long as the children draw learning and understanding from it…” I let my words drop as I glared at one of the six troublemakers. The one with the blue-streaked, brownish red hair.
He immediately cowered then suddenly looked past me, fell to his knees, and stared at the deck.
“Well at least you managed to show some modicum of reverence to your queen, young man!” Norge said in her regal voice. “And what sort of behavior have they been teaching you on the Mare de Tempest, hmmm?”
“Miss Cassandra has been trying to teach us respect and tolerance for others, Majesty. I am sorry you found us being unruly. We had no idea, Miss…Lady Cassandra was a witch, Majesty.”
“Welcome aboard Pegasus, Majesty.” Lyra greeted happily from the other side of the compartment. As she approached she waved her wand over her head and surprised me by changing to her uniform!
Correction. She surprised all of us- Aunt Cora included. And…had she just manifested her own wand?
I’d have to sit her down and have a discussion with our little, Lynxin Coven sister when we had a moment or two alone.
Lyra knelt down gracefully and bowed her head slightly.
“Forgive me for not following exact procedure, Majesty, but it is our protocol on FeLane. I am Lady Serangetti Lyra, first kitten of Sonja and Kimbou of FeLane.”
“Lady Lyra, while on Antarra, Ladies of Court need only bow their head in respect rather than prostrate themselves so thoroughly. Rise and let me have a look at you, dear kitten.” Norge said as she crouched down to Lyra’s height with a brilliant smile.
“So how long have you been activated, Lady Lyra, and why would our High Priestess do such an irresponsible thing to one so young?” She asked quietly.
“Activated, Majesty? Lady Chance has only made me an honorary member of the Corps. She has not…um…activated... Poppy tells me all the time that I am ‘full of boundless energy’, if that is what you are referring to.”
Aunt Cora looked up at me with a bit of confusion.
“I have not, though it would appear Lady Lyra has the natural talent.” I suggested then turned my attention back to Lyra. “My Lady, we, and your ‘Poppy’ will need to confer as soon as time permits. For now though, it might be wise to return to your civilian clothing, dismiss your wand, and resume ‘peaceful’ activities with your friends.”
“Okay.” Lyra said as she waved her wand over her head once more to change back to her previous dress. Her wand disappeared quickly after.
“My, aren’t you the talented little witch. Go now and play, Lady Lyra. Enjoy the privileges and freedoms of youth while you can.”
“Thank you, Majesty.” The kitten said while turning.
“One more thing, M’lady?”
“Yes, Majesty?”
“Lady Lyra, it is also customary to address each other as Lady and not ‘Majesty. ‘Lady Cora’ will do, M’lady.”
“Oh, thank you, Maj…Lady Cora! Bye.”
Just like that the young Lynxin was back with her friends chatting excitedly amongst themselves.
“Oh to be that carefree once more.” Aunt Cora lamented.
“If I could work out the proper enchantments, Aunt Cora, I cou…”
“You shall do nothing of the sort! Is that understood? You are definitely Hope Summer’s progeny!” She warned with the added compliment and a tense smile.
“Lady Cassandra, do you have a moment?”
“Yes, Lady Cora.”
“Wonderful. Well bred, intelligent, and attentive.” Norge complimented with a satisfied smile. “I must commend you on your handling of such an uprising. I know the child most likely to have been the initiator. I assume his parent to be missing or deceased?”
Sandra lowered her eyes sadly.
“I see. I also assume contact has been made with his maternal parent and that he is to reside with her now?”
“That is what I have been told, Lady Cora.”
“Then we will take no more of your time, M’lady. Carry on.” Norge replied and quickly turned for the door. I followed quickly. She was still carrying Savanna.
“Aunt Cora? Are you alright with Savanna?”
Queen Norge stopped and turned back to me.
“Of course, the Sugar Plum is perfectly safe with me, Chance.” She replied. She then touched the sides of her neck.
“Lady Cora, Lady Charli.”
I assumed Dad responded.
“Nice to know this thing still works. Could you do what you do best for me, Sweetie?”
“Of course. Chance, Savanna, and I will meet you on the bridge. Lady Cora out.” Aunt Cora removed her finger and thumb from her throat. “Now, M’lady, I think I’d like to see your Bridge.”
“Then it is confirmed? The parent is who I first thought?”
“Sorry, Cora. I wish the records proved otherwise.” Charli said as she held little Savanna to her shoulder. I had just fed her and she offered to burp her new Granddaughter.
“This will not do. The boy’s maternal parent is of unacceptible reputation and will only use and corrupt him beyond all repair. Another sponsor must be found.”
“I’ve already triple scanned the Galactic Database, Cora. The father’s family was lost on Regulon when the Hobgoblins launched an offensive on their capital city of Atlas. I have come up with no other living members of that family except her.”
“I refuse to allow a known felon to subjugate and twist another young mind! Larceny; Armed Robbery; Conspiracy to Murder; Identity Theft; Corruption of Minors; Rape of a Minor! Need I go on? This woman is everything a mother shouldn’t be, Charli! The boy can do much better. Even in the Singles’ System!”
“Genetic record shows him to be fifty-five percent Antarran Royalty, Cora. Maybe you should take him in?” Charli suggested logically.
Aunt Cora became deathly silent.
“Well. So much for peace in our time.” Chantell grumbled worriedly.
“It’s actually the best suggestion I’ve heard since boarding Pegasus, Shan. And we still have that unilateral agreement in place, remember? You don’t steal my boyfriend, I don’t steal yours?”
“J.C. Macy! You just hadda bring THAT up!” Chantell complained under her breath. “How many times do I hafta tell you I had no idea you’d already sunk your claws into him?”
“As many times as is conveniently awkward, Girlfriend.” Norge grinned evilly.
“Back to task. What is to happen to the boy?” I asked to put the discussion back on track.
“Right you are, M’lady. What becomes of the boy?” Norge agreed before pausing to think.
“I suppose I can find some loophole in the Courtesan Bylaws. There has to be some obscure regulation that allows me to take possession of the boy.”
“TAKE POSSESSION? If I understand Terran history right that would imply you were making him a ‘slave’ of your household! I will not allow that- by you or any other royalty on any world!”
Savanna started crying and Charli began to pat and rub her back to settle her.
“Perhaps that was a poor choice of words, High Priestess.” Norge apologized while staring at my eyes curiously.
“See. I told you they did that when she gets pissed, Charli, but you guys wouldn’t believe me.” Chantell pointed out as though she had just won a lottery.
“How do you do that, High Priestess? I have yet to meet a species that can set their eyes ablaze in orange light.”
“Wonderful! Now I’m being accused of not being Terran. I assure you, M’ladies, I am just as human as any of you. And knock it off with the ‘High Priestess’ stuff all the time!” I protested.
“Um…Did anyone happen to mention that Chance conjured Pegasus, all eight Brooms docked with her, AND our new base onboard the Mare de Tempest, Cora?” Charli let slip.
Aunt Cora looked at me in what looked like restrained fear. She quickly composed herself.
“My…aren’t we the talented witch. I don’t think I’ve ever heard of one able to wield such power.” Norge responded with sarcasm.
“You don’t have to worry, Aunt Cora, I wouldn’t try to depose you. I would allow the Current to reclaim me before that would happen!”
Norge regarded me for a few moments in silence. Several times she narrowed her eyes only to look more confused. Finally, she seemed to make up her mind.
“Charli, could you change the boy’s records to reflect that Caroline Norge is his true and legal guardian,” Norge looked to see my reaction. “And enroll him in the Royal Academy’s Elementary program until he can be properly tested and placed in his proper peer level. Send official notice to my staff that a close relative’s son has been sent to me because of a family catastrophe. Insinuate he is my favorite nephew.”
“Done.”
“Certainly haven’t lost your touch, have you, Charles?”
“Thank you, Cora! Coming from you, that is high praise.”
“Can you raise the mansion, Charli? I’d like to make some alterations to our royal plans tonight.”
“Norge Royal Mansion. How may I direct your call, citizen?”
“Citrus, it’s me. I need to change our plans for tonight. Instead of that private dinner with Witch Corps, we’re going to set plates for the forty children they are escorting also. I’ll have Lady Charli send over the breakdown of ages as well as any life-threatening food allergies they might have. I also ask for you to book appropriate entertainment, too.”
“Okay, Me. I’ll get right on that. Tell Lady Charli I look forward to seeing her, Chantell, and Hope. It has been ages!”
“Will do. Say goodbye, Citrus.”
“Goodbye, Citrus.” The woman repeated and giggling could be heard until Charli disconnected the communication.
“I hold you, and you,” Norge pointed to Charli then Chantell. “And especially Hope, personally responsible for her playful attitude!”
“Gods, I don’t think I’ll ever look another swine in the face again, buddy. Thing is, I couldn’t eat half of what I usually do in my regular body.” Lokust groaned as she got ready for bed. I had fed and now was burping Savanna before putting her in her crib for the night.
“Hey, Chance? Need your advice on something.”
“Sure, buddy. What’s bothering you?” I replied.
“Um…not that I’m not grateful or anything…I really am honored to be a part of all this, but…but I was wondering…”
“You were wondering when you would deactivate, right?”
“Well…yeah. I mean we haven’t seen any action since before we left Mare. I’m… I’m pretty sure you said that I would deactivate after the danger was alleviated.”
“So why haven’t you deactivated, buddy?”
“Huh? You mean I can do that?”
“If you feel the danger has passed, of course.”
“Well…that would have been nice to know about four days ago.” She whispered to herself.
“Since you’re still Lokust, there must be some reason you haven’t changed back. Maybe deep down your psyche prefers life on this side?”
My roommate was quiet for a while.
“It really isn’t that bad, you know?” She said. It sounded like she was trying to convince herself and not me.
“Don’t try to talk yourself into something you aren’t ready for, buddy. Maybe sleep on it. Decide in the morning.” I told her.
“Oh, I’d recommend sleeping on your side or back if you haven’t figured it out yet. These things get uncomfortable- painfully so- when squished to the mattress for any length of time.” I reminded for the fourth or fifth night in a row.
“I’ll try to remember that…again, buddy, thanks.”
Something was shaking my shoulder.
“Hey Chance? Baby’s cryin’.” Lokust said as she continued to shake me. I finally heard Savanna crying. Why hadn’t I heard her first?
“I’ll take care of her. Go back to sleep.” I said as I picked her up and took her into our bathroom to change her. After a little snack, she was back asleep and I put her back down then got back in bed myself.
Someone was shaking my shoulder.
“Hey Chance? Baby’s cryin’.” Lokust said again, shaking me.
I automatically took her to the bathroom and found she wasn’t dirty.
This time, after sitting in one of our chairs rocking her back and forth for about an hour, she finally went back to sleep and so did I.
“Someone better quit shaking my shoulder!”
“Chance? Baby’s cryin’.”
“Yeah, so what’s new? I’ll get her.” I growled as I sat up with her for another hour.
“Chance? It’s time to get up.”
I felt something appear in my hand as I reached out from under the covers to give him a finger gesture.
“Hey now, buddy! Put the wand away! I’m not a Hoblin. Just put. The wand. Away.”
“I just got back to sleep, Grunfuller.” I growled. “Savanna kept me up almost all night.
As if on cue, Savanna started crying again. I groaned.
“You take care of her this time, Grunfuller.” I commanded before turning over.
“But what if she’s hungry?”
“Work something out like I did.”
“But the twins went on vacation, Chance.”
“So recall them. It’s not that hard."
“That was uncalled for! So what if I didn’t get my mornin…”
“Re-act-I-vate your-self!” I gruffly interrupted.
“Oh.” He paused for a moment. “I can do that?”
“Never mind. I’m up now.” I groused, throwing the covers off me and standing up. “You just pulled the first shift, so get up to the Bridge.”
“Wow! You really aren’t a ‘morning person’, are you, buddy.” He said.
I growled at him, picked up Savanna, and wrinkled my nose at the aroma before taking her into the bathroom.
“So, has anyone said when Aunt Cora will show up?” I asked as I entered the Bridge carrying Savanna.
“She and her staff were here over an hour ago. When we said you’d probably been up all night with Savanna, she said to tell you ‘Thanks’, and that you would know for what.” Simone answered as she looked at me for a few moments longer than I felt comfortable with.
“You wanted to say or ask something, Simone?”
“So…she asked you to call her ‘Aunt’ also? I take it she really does consider Lady Hope her sister?”
“The Corps has a long standing relationship with the Norge sisters, honey.”
“I wouldn’t call it ‘long-standing’ at all, Hope.” Chantell giggled.
“Norge Tower has cleared us for departure at your leisure, High Priestess. Pegasus has top priority.” Dell alerted.
“Ship status.”
“Just give the word, buddy. Or groan if it’s easier.” Grub answered.
“Let’s get going.” I said. “Have Norge Tower tell the Queen I said she’s welcome, and ‘message three-fifty-eight’.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Dell replied.
“Indulge yourself, Major.” I told Mom as I checked Savanna’s seat harness.
“Shipwide, Artie.” I ordered.
“Ready.”
“Attention! Our pilot has turned on the seatbelt sign. I suggest everyone strap in and haaang on! Lady Chance out.”
“Lady Hope.”
“X plus one. X plus ten. X plus twenty.” Mom announced.
“Hang on, I’m gonna punch it!” Mom warned as she shot her hand up the console.
We were in space instantly and had cleared Antarra’s defensive perimeter in the next half second.
“Can we do that again, Lady Hope?” Lyra asked excitedly.
“High Priestess. Norge Tower wants to know who gets the bill for all the broken windows.
“Tell Cora to put it on my tab.” Mom giggled.
“Well at least we know the inertial dampers work.” Charli commented.
“Structural integrity is still at one hundred percent.” Simone reported.
“My Ladies, was that demonstration truly necessary?” Cmdr. Serangetti asked, his fur just beginning to relax.
“To answer your question, Kimbou. Yes. Cora was skeptical of my stated maximum velocity for Pegasus. Last night at the dinner reception, she dared me to prove it.”
“But Lady Hope, I detected no enabling of our ‘Afterboost’ feature so a valid demonstration is null and void.”
I heard Serangetti gasp.
“Trust me, Simone, we won the bet fair and square.” Mom said with a wink.
“So, for those of us who were allowed to ‘sleep’ in, what is our next destination?” I asked sarcastically.
“We are enroute to Eden Three. Four standard hours, High Priestess.”
“Lady Sandra to Lady Chance.”
“Yes, M’lady?”
“High Priestess, would it be allowable to bring the children up to the observation lounge?”
“Savanna and I were just going up ourselves and wouldn’t mind the company, M’lady”
“My thanks, High Priestess. Lady Sandra out.”
“Deep Space Camo mode. You have the bridge, Grunfuller.”
“With all due respect, High Priestess. Cmdr. Serangetti is now the next highest-ranking Officer on Pegasus. Since I didn’t sleep well last night either, I thought I’d join you and Savanna up in Observation.”
“Commander, the Bridge is yours. Try to keep her in one piece.” I said as I stared at my buddy in contempt, knowing he got WAY more sleep than I did last night.
Even with thirty-nine children of varying ages, one baby in a ‘car seat’, and three adults filling the compartment, the Observation Lounge didn’t feel cramped or overly noisy.
“Bridge to Lady Chance. We’re an hour out from Eden Three.” Cmdr. Serangetti announced over my comm.
“Lady Lyra, time to return to your station. Lady Sandra, the children can stay here if they want. You all should be safe here.” I said as I picked up Savanna, seat and all. Grunfuller and I headed for the elevator.
Relieving Cmdr. Serangetti, I took my station with Savanna by my side.
“Alert Eden Three that we’re on approach to their system’s defensive line. Slow to sublight; Camo to default. Weapons Status.”
“Weapons are online and ready. Waiting for target designations.” Kitty reported.
“Safety lockouts enabled, My Lady.” Lyra reported professionally.
“Thank you, Ladies.” I acknowledged.
“High Priestess, I can’t raise Eden Three Space Control.” Dell announced with some concern. “Do they usually ignore entry requests?”
Her question was posed to Mom, Chantell, or Charli, but I got one of my ‘feelings’.
“Chance?” Mom asked as she looked over to me. “You got another one of your premonitions, didn’t you?”
“Grunfuller, sorry to cut your visit short, but I need you to activate. I just got a big hit on my Current sense.”
“And just how do I do that, buddy?”
“Oh, I don’t know! Maybe say something like ‘Wonder twin powers activate’ or something! Do I have to help you figure EVERYTHING out?”
I noticed Lyra had just stopped waving her wand over her head and was now in her uniform. Pretty bad when a six-year-old figured it out before…
“Geez, Buddy, okay!” Grunfuller surrendered. “Um…wonder twin powers activate.”
Lokust was back and feeling herself up…just like the last time. It was sad, really.
“Hey, it worked!” She said in amazement.
“My Lady, The second chair is yours.” Cmdr. Serangetti gestured to the Executive station.
“So you’re not the least bit disturbed that I was just a guy and now I’m a girl?”
“My Lady, I’ve seen a base of operations AND a technologically advanced spacecraft…nine in fact, pop into existence out of nowhere; witnessed four hundred children materialize from the deck of a deserted Daycare Compartment; saw a Terran infant recovered from my kitten’s back… I’m traveling through space faster than any human alive! Should a Terran changing from male to a female create any more shock?”
“Charli? Bring the AI’s on Brooms 1, 3, 4, and 8 inline.”
“As you wish, High Priestess. Brooms 1,3, 4, and 8 initializing.”
“Enabling docking controls on Brooms 1, 3, 4, and 8.” I said as I worked my console. The four Broom figures on my display turned green.
“Fairy Godmother, Kitty, Huntress and I are going out to our flanks in full Stealth Camo mode. Lokust, you have Pegasus. Commander, you’re on the Weapons console with Lyra. Mom, you might have to show me how good you really are. Simone. Watch the engines. There’s a possibility they may get a little warm. Charli? We’re going to need accurate telemetry for both Pegasus and our Brooms. Lady Sandra. Change of plan. I need everyone strapped in and the Observation ceiling closed. Report back to Lady Lokust when compliant. Major, slow to ‘space normal’. Camo to default.”
I thought a moment as I looked around the Bridge.
“Lyra, instead of handling the Safety panel, remove all safeties and give your Poppy full control. I need you to look after Savanna. Can you do that for me, M’lady?”
“Uh huh!”
“Fantastic.” I said as I buckled Savanna into her car seat and secured her next to our junior witch.
“Ladies? Let’s break in our new Brooms!” I said as I hurried off the Bridge.
“You all know where your Broom is docked, right?” I asked as I stopped at Broom Docking Ring 1.”
“Huntress and I are in two. You and Kitty are in one. Got it, Chance!” Chantell rattled off as she and Dell ran back to Ring 2.
Accessing the security panel, I specified both Kitty and my names.
“Access granted. Good hunting, ladies.”
Zipping through zero gravity was a different experience as I placed my thumb on Pegasus 1’s security pad. It opened immediately and I slipped, feet first, through the short passage right into my cockpit and seat. The Ring hatch and my canopy closed immediately after I was seated.
“Welcome Chance! I fully await your commands.”
“Hello Hope and a Pair. Ready to go protect the galaxy?”
“Ready. Pegasus Control awaiting verification of other Brooms.”
“Systems check, please.”
“Propulsion, check; Navigation, check; Environment, check; Weapons and targeting, check; Active Camoflage, check. All systems, check, Chance.”
“Fantastic! Enable propulsion and navigation. Transfer control to my station.” I said. I took hold of the Broom’s control stock and thrust control then opened my comm. “Pegasus Control, Pegasus 1 ready.”
“Control, Pegasus 8. We’re, ready.” Chantell reported excitedly.
“Pegasus Control, Pegasus 3, ready.” Sinae acknowledged.
“Pegasus, Pegasus 4, is ready.” Dell replied.
“Pegasus Control. Approval for launch. Sequence will be as follows: Pegasus 1and Pegasus 3, Pegasus 4, and Pegasus 8.” Lokust authorized.
“Release Docking.” I ordered then felt a small shudder. I hit my thrust control and watched as Pegasus began dropping away and back. “Pegasus 1 away.”
“Pegasus 3, away.” Kitty said sounding very calm.
“Pegasus 4, away, Pegasus Control.” Dell said in her no nonsense, professional voice.
“Pegasus 8 is away, Pegasus. YEEEHAAAWWWW!” Chantell whooped excitedly as she pulled up on my nine.
“All Brooms. Stealth Camo mode.”
“Huntress, go up to our twelve about three hundred clicks. Kitty, go to nine, three-fifty-five. Fairy Godmother, go three-seventy-eight at my six. I’ll take the three o’clock at three-twenty. Break!”
“Major, you gotta try this! These things got some real balls!” Fairy Godmother chirped excitedly.
“Maybe next time, Fairy Godmother. Chance? Seeker wants to know what she should be looking for.” Mom asked.
“Look for anything…strange. I want to say look for the mirage. A ripple…maybe a warp in the background?”
“If I see something like that you want course and heading, right?”
“Nope. That’ll just be Pegasus 9, ‘Porno’. Have her hang back and cover our backs.”
“You gave Porno her own Broom? Why, Chance?” Mom demanded
“She wanted to help.” I responded as I shrugged to myself.
“Pegasus 9, Pegasus Control. I’m on approach. Where you want me?” Aunt Cora’s voice called.
“Porno! How nice to hear from you so soon! Hang back on our six and protect the rear. What took so long?” Charli’s happy voice chimed out.
“You neglected to inform me that you intended to buzz my city! I had to authorize replacement of over six million transparent panels after those six sonic events! Noggin’ great demo though!”
“Pegasus 9, Pegasus 1. Fuel reserve status.” I asked.
“Fuel reserve is…HOLY NOGGIN’ MOTHER OF PEARL!!!!” There was a long pause before Aunt Cora…’Porno’ continued. “Fuel reserve is ninety-eight percent!”
“Good to hear, Porno, and welcome back.”
“Thanks, Pegasus 9 in position.”
“Chance, sensors just picked up an Eden Cutlass. She’s not responding to our hails.” Cmdr. Serangetti announced. “It’s on an intercept course.”
“Hoblins, Chance?” Lokust asked.
“Not likely. More likely renegade Edenites.
“Prison escape?” Mom suggested. “A Cutlass would be a good choice if you wanted to leave a system in a hurry.”
“You would know, Major.” Chantell laughed.
“Ship targeted and locked. Pegasus ready to fire.”
“Have they even seen her yet, Lokust?”
“Not yet. Can you see it yet?”
“I just overflew the Cutlass, Chance. I detected no targeting scans from it.”
“Copy, Huntress. Come about and match speed.”
“Chance, I’m picking up something from Eden Three on an old EHF RF band. The message is pretty Doplered. It’ll take a minute or so to process.” Charli informed.
“Sensors just indicated the Cutlass enabled targeting scans as I overflew them, Chance. I’m coming about and hanging behind on they’re six.” Kitty reported.
“Fairy Godmother, come in on they’re three and match velocity. I’ll hang off they’re nine. We’ll give them reason to stop or change clothes, but stay out of any blast range just in case of another Gaia Incident.”
“Chance, that comm. from Eden Three is an APB on eight escapees. Forty-three dead, seventeen injured- critical, one hundred-four non-critical. All eight are euthanize-corridor.”
“Thanks, Seeker. Lokust, Hail them again. Try to get them to stop or at least close enough for Seeker to take control.”
“Copy, Chance. We just came into the Cutlass’ targeting range. They have a lock on us.”
“Safeties off, Ladies.”
A coherent, blue, light beam streaked out from the escaping ship.
“Pegasus is under attack. Repeat, Pegasus is under attack.” Lokust reported.
“Weapons and main propulsion only, Ladies.” I said as I targeted the ship’s port plasma cannon.
“Chance, I’m picking up a Current leak from their main drive. Something isn’t right here.” Kitty reported.
“Take out their forward weapons then move to minimum safe distance. They might have a Current breach in progress.” I ordered as I squeezed the trigger. The Smart ordinance smoothly found its way to their port cannon and disabled it in a bright blue flash. Another dimmer blue flash indicated that Chantell had disabled their starboard cannon.
“I have an escape pod launch from the starboard cabin. Now two more, Chance.”
“Copy, Fairy Godmother. Those should be easy to recover. Let’s introduce ourselves. Hope and a Pair, please disable Active Camouflage?”
“Active Camo disabled, Chance.”
“Edenite Cutlass. Stop and surrender or we will disable your main propulsion and physically board you!”
“There goes another pod, Chance. Hey! The targeting scans came alive again!”
Two quick beams shot from the rear of the ship destroying two of the pods instantly.
“Take out those aft cannons.” I said too late as two more beams shot behind the ship.
“All pods have been destroyed, Chance.”
“Pegasus to all Brooms. Sensors indicate a breach in the Current reserve tanks. There is a critical reaction building. Clear the area.”
“Lokust, get Pegasus out of there! Two LY’s at least. Ladies, lets hit the Overboost.” I said as I smoothly moved my control stick to the left and increased my thrust to maximum by holding my thumb on the small button on the side of the control. After only a second, I backed off and reversed thrust to slow back to sublight and came about.
A huge orange fireball lit up space for at least an LY in diameter!
“Report in. Pegasus 1.”
“Pegasus 3.”
“Pegasus 4.”
“Pegasus 9.”
“Pegasus 8.”
“Pegasus Command, no damage.”
“Let’s head back to Pegasus, Ladies. Pegasus Control, request vector and docking sequence.”
“Copy, Chance. Sending vector. Pegasus 9. Porno, you call the ball for Ring 2-8. Docking beacons are enabled.”
“Copy, Pegasus Control. Coordinates received and on approach.”
“Pegasus 1, you call the ball for Ring 1-8.”
“Coordinates received, Chance. Automatic docking is enabled.” Hope and a Pair informed me.
“Copy, Pegasus Control. Coordinates received and on approach.” I said as Pegasus came into view ahead of me and started getting bigger.
Hope and a Pair came in over the upper aft stabilizer arc. It was one of two control structures- ‘upper’ and ‘lower’- huge bowed or arced, independent surfaces or ‘wings’ as mom called them that stabilized Pegasus in planetary atmospheres.
Once over the U-Arc, my Broom began to translate counter-clockwise and skewed to the left at the same time. Docking port 1-8 was flashing over my head as Hope and a Pair stopped translating and the ring’s docking pylon slowly engulfed my canopy.
With a slight shudder, all propulsion systems disabled.”
“Docking complete. All moorings and umbilical’s are secured, Chance.”
“Pegasus welcomes you aboard and I thank you for flying me.”
“You did great, Hope and a Pair.”
“Thank you, Chance. Hope and a Pair, signing off until needed.”
My canopy opened in concert with the port’s ring hatch. After releasing my harness, I floated out and met up with Kitty at the passageway door. She was smiling enough to show her longer canines.
“So…you like?” I asked as my feet gently touched the passageway’s deck.
“Oh, yessss!” Kitty almost purred as her smile widened. “She flew like a dream, Chance, thank you, I love her!”
“Hey, girlfriend!” Chantell greeted, as she and Artemis were about to take their stations. She hurried to me and wrapped her arms around me.
“You da bomb, girlfriend!” She said gleefully before planting a kiss on my lips.
“I think ‘Olympus Found’ is the best handling, best performing, most comfortable spacecraft I’ve ever flown, Chance.” Artemis gushed as she waited her turn to hug me and kissed my cheek. “Thank you.”
“I’m a little jealous, honey. I thought your mom ranked higher in the pecking order.” Mom pouted from her station.
“You do rank at the top, mother! I trusted you to keep the kids…and Pegasus safe. Besides, you’ll get your turn to test flight your Broom.” I said as I walked to the front of the Bridge, leaned down, and kissed her cheek.
“Is it my turn yet?” Queen Norge asked in annoyance, eyeing me carefully as she stood from one of the chairs closer to Charli’s station. She made the uniform look almost indecent the way her ‘Ladies-in-Waiting’- yes, she named them- strained the fabric.
“I think it’s the best damn present anyone’s ever given me, Chance!” Aunt Cora squeezed me tight and kissed each cheek. “How did you know there would be trouble though?” She whispered.
“I didn’t, but I knew once I gave you a Broom, that warranted a test flight, which in turn, would lead to you surprising us.”
“And hey; before any of you start accusing!” Aunt Cora threatened as she pointed around the Bridge. “Rodyard loved the ride and couldn’t wait to see his friends again. Oh, and thanks for making Pin-Up a two-seater.”
I didn’t have the heart to tell her all the Brooms were reconfigurable to a certain degree, just like Pegasus.
“So is your new ward behaving? I’d hate for Sandra to go all blue plasma on him and his friends again.” I asked in curiosity.
“Males will be males, High Priestess.” She replied with a laugh.
“Ah, but Sandy can easily make corpses of them if they provoke her much harder, Cora.” Chantell laughed. “Had ‘em bundled nicely in two big blue plasma balls about three feet off the deck, I heard. Can’t imagine what she’s really capable of if they actually pissed her off.”
“She’s capable of everything we are.” I confirmed flatly. “So, what have we learned about Eden Three, Lady Charli?”
“All subspace communications have been knocked out with ancient ‘shortwave’ being the best available medium at the moment with a five hour delay. That will decrease as we get closer.”
“And how soon can we get there?” I asked.
“Twenty-five-point-three seconds if we go to warp. An hour and a half if we stay sub light. Speaking of; there’s the welcoming party now.”
“Welcoming committee, Lady Charli?”
“We have four Eden Defense Force Corvettes closing on our position- probably a posse after the escapees. Rendezvous ETA is thirty minutes at present speed and course.”
“Thank you.” I turned to our young Coven sister. “Lady Lyra? How well, in your opinion, did Cmdr. Serangetti exhibit the high standards expected of all Witch Corps members?” I asked. Her ‘Poppy’ glared at me with narrowed eyes in surprise and contempt.
“High Priestess,” She began as she turned in her seat and looked worriedly to her father. “I believe he upheld the integrity of the Corps to the best of his abilities. In such a limited engagement, he followed command decisions promptly, competently, and professionally. In summary, he did the Corps proud, My Lady.”
Aunt Cora began to laugh so hard I expected her bustier to pop and I think Cmdr. Serangetti’s fur was turning bright red! I, for one, never expected the young Lynxin to give such a mature analysis…of her father, no less!
“Very well done, M’lady. I shall consider your analysis and the Coven as a whole will debate his membership application at a more convenient time.”
“Thank you, Lady Chance.” Lyra said courteously and turned back around to attend her station.
“Hey, why wait? I’m sure we could make this a short meeting.” Mom suggested with a devious grin. “All in favor of Kimbou’s membership?”
“Eight hands raised and one holographic hand gave a ‘thumbs up’. Savanna even managed to raise her hand to look like she approved. I think she was just stretching though.
“My Lady. With all due respect, I do not think it in the best interest of the Coven to offer me membership. I fear I am not strong enough psychologically and may tarnish its reputation. I am honored that My Ladies think so highly of me, but I must humbly decline any offers made on my behalf.”
“What? Don’t think you’re man enough, Commander?” Lokust grinned. Simone nodded her agreement to our Coven sister’s question.
“Now that’s a downright shame, Commander!” Chantell giggled. “I was hoping to see you in the uniform.”
Lyra spun around quickly and stared at her father then began laughing hysterically.
This time, I think his fur actually did turn bright red!
“Unknown Spacecraft, you will slow to come along side Eden Defense Cruiser Alpha 1.”
“Seriously? We just did them a huge hulking solid and all we get is the standard ‘Unknown Spacecraft, vee vant you to submit to bureaucratic horseshit’?” Chantell griped in a strange accent.
“Not now, Natasha. Let Fearless Leader handle negotiating.” Mom suggested in an equally strange accent, only a few octaves lower.
“But Moose and Squir-rel, Boris!” Chantell insisted in the same accent.
“Bah! Moose and Squir-rel can wait, Natasha.” Mom replied, but almost couldn’t contain her laughter.
I sighed heavily and rolled my eyes at the two.
“Are we finished, Ladies? Artemis, on overhead, please.”
Dell nodded.
“Eden Defense CORVETTE, Alpha 1, this is EFMC Pegasus. We had intercepted an EHF from Eden Three asking for assistance in apprehending a stolen spacecraft with escaping detainees. Your stolen Cutlass fired upon us. Since we are transporting children of multi-planetary origins, we had no choice but to protect our passengers. Now, cut the bullshit and let us render assistance.”
“EFMC Pegasus, you will slow and come alongside Cruiser Alpha 1 as ordered!”
“Sorry! Not playing that game, CORVETTE Alpha 1! End transmission.” I ordered calmly.
Artemis nodded.
“Deep Space Camo, now. Lady Pilot, full propulsion to Eden Three and put us in synchronous orbit above their capital city.”
“Deep Space Camo, enabled.”
“Synchronous orbit insertion calculated and transferred to helm.”
“Received.”
“Engage.”
“Full propulsion.”
“Entering parking orbit above New Sri Lanka, High Priestess.” Mom announced after a few seconds.
“Default Camo. EHF to overhead again, Artemis.”
“Go ahead, Chance.” Dell acknowledged.
“EFMC Pegasus to Eden Three Defense Command. We have just entered orbit above New Sri Lanka and request update on planetary situation, please.”
“EFMC Pegasus. Welcome to Eden. As you already know, our Subspace network has been disabled and we are currently rebuilding the primary transceiver node. Our Engineers estimate six more planetary hours before we can reconnect to the Galactic network. Did you happen to come across our escapees or Posse perchance?”
“Unfortunately, the stolen Cutlass became aggressive, sir. Since we are transporting children, we had no choice but to disable their weapons and propulsion. Several life pods were jetisoned but were destroyed by the Cutlass itself. We detected a cascading Current breach and had to pull back. The Cutlass was destroyed, sir. I’m estimating with all hands.”
“Understood, stand-by…umm…EFMC Pegasus, we have just intercepted a communication from our Posse that they are ordering you to pull alongside. We gave no order of the kind, but please explain your arrival here in such a short time, given EHF time lag.”
“Eden Defense Command, if you still have an updated Galactic Registry available, query our Hull number: NCC-53847B in the Allied Interstellar Military database.”
After waiting a few minutes, Eden Defense Command came back on sounding more wary and cautious.
“EFMC Pegasus, please state the nature of your visit.”
“Our representative contacted you several standard days ago in regards to the Mare de Tempest incident. We have been tasked with transporting the orphaned children to secondary or alternate guardians. Enroute, we became informed of your detainee escape incident. Since they were heading straight for us, we decided to help. Do you now require our assistance planetside?” I said, filing our official purpose via report.
“EFMC Pegasus, we see that you are rated for planetary reentry. Sending coordinates to landing pad and transferring you to NSL Tower. Again, welcome to Eden. EDC out.”
Pegasus gave a slight shudder as mom placed her gently on the ground. The specified landing site was a large, level, bare patch of ground just outside the capital city of New Sri Lanka. Half a dozen people covered their eyes and mouths as Pegasus kicked up some dust.
“NSL Tower, Pegasus is down and propulsion is offline.” Artemis radioed.
“Copy, Pegasus. Welcome to New Sri Lanka. As usual, the weather is twenty-six degrees centigrade with clear skies and just a slight breeze. Hope you enjoy your stay.” The voice confirmed in a singsong, lackadaisical voice.
“Lady Chance, Lady Sandra. We’ve arrived in New Sri Lanka, Eden Three. Please prepare our passengers.”
“We felt Pegasus land, M’lady. I have them collecting their belongings as we speak.”
Mom looked at me, incensed that someone had actually said they ‘felt’ Pegasus land.
“Thank you, M’lady, but hold off on their personals. We have a diplomatic meet and greet first. Chance out.”
“Well Ladies? I guess its time for more Pomp and Circumstance. Diplomatic dress, please.” I said with slight reservation as my clothing changed. I checked that Savanna was covered properly then picked up her and her ‘car seat’. I also made note of Lyra’s clothing changing to a matching, though age appropriate, dress. Her ‘Poppy’s’ eyes bulged in surprise!
“Shall we?” I offered, motioning to the back of the Bridge and the passageway beyond with a renewed smile. On the way, I asked Sandra Anderson to watch Savanna.
As planned, my Coven sisters preceded me down our ramp then fanned out to either side of it. Lyra and Kitty were the last to exit ahead of me. Cmdr. Serangetti offered his arm before we stepped through the hatch and escorted me down the ramp.
Our gathered- all male- welcoming committee seemed well past impressed, as indicated by the open mouths and dangling tongues.
“Introducing High Priestess, Lady Chance Summers. Ships-mistress of EFMC Pegasus.” Cmdr. Serangetti announced.
“Lady Chance, Welcome to New Sri Lanka. I am Able Castor, Mayor of New Sri Lanka and Eden Defense’s High Commander.” A tall, well-groomed, clean-cut man in crisp, clean, black jeans and brown, short-sleeved, button down, cotton shirt welcomed politely. Though quite courteous, his eyes seemed to be undressing me as well as my Coven sisters. I felt a tinge of jealousy that Aunt Cora and Simone drew the lion’s share of hungry stares for some reason.
I gave him a slight head bow.
“Thank you for permitting us to visit your society, sir. I will request our passengers disembark after our formalities here have concluded.” I informed him.
“That is acceptable, High Priestess. Though, if you must know, we are not usually this strict on formalities here. The City is yours to explore, Ladies of EFMC Pegasus.” The handsome man admitted. “Actually, that’s about as formal as we get around here, ma’am.” He grinned mischieviously.
“Point taken, Mr. Castor, though I would politely request the replacement of yours and your entourage’s tongues if we are to remain cordial.”
He looked horrified. Then looked around at the others.
“Guys! Yooo! Nix the Wolf Pack mentality! These gals is refined…and our guests!”
“And we can probably end you all with a sideways glance, Hunk-meister.” Chantell added quietly with an evil smile and seductive whisper.
“High Priestess, I propose meeting the secondary and/or alternate guardians before proceeding.” Aunt Cora suggested. The tone she used didn’t go unnoticed by me.
“Excellent suggestion, Lady Cora. Mr. Castor, perhaps you could arrange the suggested meeting? We shall await your communication onboard Pegasus.”
“An appropriate security precaution, though I can assure you the children will be well accepted by their new guardians, High Priestess.”
“Mr. Castor, I look forward to our next meeting. Until then?”
Castor bowed his head ever so slightly.
We all filed back up the ramp and secured the hatch. Everyone followed me back to the bridge.
“Okay, am I the only one whose ‘Bullshit’ meter flew off the scale?” Chantell asked in her own, unique way.
“I too felt a disturbance in the force, M’lady.” I said as I turned to exit the bridge again, Savanna and her car seat again in hand. “Unfortunately, it isn’t ‘bull’ shit I’m smelling.”
“How the hell she keep doing that, Hopewell?” Chantell asked just as the Bridge door closed behind me.
“Oh mighty oracle, please grant that I may attend and converse thee.” Dell’s voice asked sarcastically from behind to awaken me.
Once again I had sought refuge up in the Observation lounge, Savanna by my side.
“Honestly, Dell? Out of everyone onboard, I had hoped you and Sinae could stay somewhat serious.” I responded before opening my eyes.
“I assure you that I am quite serious and have been for countless millennia, Chance Summers.”
“God, here we go.” I said as I began to lean forward and turn toward her voice. “So what manner of bull has mom and Chantell put you up…to?”
There behind me was Dell. Dressed in a beautiful white toga style gown with gold accents, a golden braided rope belt, and golden, strapped sandals. Oh, and she had an ornate golden bow and a golden quiver full of arrows on her back.
“Aw, shit.” I cursed as I hurried off my seat and fell to my knees before the real Huntress- Artemis, herself.
Her laughter was light and heartfelt.
“Oh, get up you silly girl! We, you and I, are more alike than you think, Chance Summers, Lady of Two Realms.”
“Um…we are?” I squeaked as I stood, checking on Savanna while doing so.
“Have you not visited the Current, as your species call it?”
“Well, yes, but…”
“I too, have dual citizenship, M’lady. Though not in the Current.”
“Um…okaaaay? Give me a moment to get Dell up here. I’m sure she has a multitude of questions to ask.”
“Please don’t, Chance. I only came to offer you a quick visit to Olympus. Dell wouldn’t understand my arrival here, nor would she even see me.”
“Huh?”
“My people have the ability to project ourselves to groups or even a single individual, like I’m doing now. Like you can do if you so wish it, M’lady.
“Why?”
Artemis smiled brightly.
“Because I wish it, Chance Summers. Because I wish to get my point across and thought this the best way to undertake it.”
Savanna began gurgling and…waving? At Artemis!
“I know! How sweet that you thought to remind me, little one.”
Savanna gurgled more.
“Yes. She is impressive, isn’t she? I wish all my nieces, nephews, brothers, sisters, aunts, uncles, and cousins could be more like her.”
Savanna gurgled yet again.
“I think you were right in choosing her to take care of you on this plane of existence, M’lady.”
“You…you can understand her?”
“I can understand her thoughts, as can the young Lynxin, Chance. As can you, if you so wish it. Didn’t you know that?”
I shook my head but didn’t say a word.
My baby gurgled once more.
“Yes, she is quite humble and you should learn from her, but right now she is about to lose herself to the dream realm, so let us get back on track, shall we?”
Savanna waved her chubby little hand.
“Thank you, M’lady. Now Lady Chance, would you care to visit Olympus or not? I will not take offense if you choose not to accept. I only mean to offer you my hospitality while I have the means of giving it.”
“Would I be able to bring Savanna along?”
“Alas, no. M’lady. Being also of dual citizenship makes her a candidate, but your daughter is far too young to survive or comprehend a trip to our Realm. No worries though, to this realm you will only be gone for a dozen of your seconds at most. Now, M’lady, shall we go where few mortals have gone before?”
She giggled as I rolled my eyes.
“Yes, I got that one from your mother.” She said as she offered her hand.
“So I just click my heels together three times while reciting: ‘There’s no place like Olympus’?”
“I must admit, M’lady, it vexes even me how you reference sayings and catchphrases from your mother’s original era so effortlessly. Is there perchance some psychic bond between you both?”
My eyes widened as I beheld the quintessential mountain topped by a vast and dominating Parthenon. We were standing on the edge of a vast meadow stretching at least a mile in three directions.
“Oh come now! This surprises you? Lady Chance Summers, Lady of Two Realms?”
“Its…its beautiful!”
“Why thank you, M’lady. We try to keep Olympus well maintained. Please come this way and we can talk while walking to our destination.”
“Are we…are we going up there?” I hesitantly pointed to the mountain.
“Way up there? Heavens no, Chance. The Parthenon is only used as an icon these days. We haven’t used it in ages though. The species of this galaxy are far too advanced for our collective tastes.”
“Yo, Artie! Who’s the new babe?” A male voice called from off to our right. He was sprinting toward us and stopped a few feet away.
“Are you getting that forgetful, Ari? Don’t you recognize your daughter Nike?”
My mouth dropped wide and I started to imitate a Canzian water breather!
“Come on, Di! I’d know my own daughter and this babe don’t come close. Yeah, she’s good lookin’ an’ all, but this ain’t my Keke.”
“And you don’t look like the blood-thirsty Aries anymore, so how do I know its you? I still look like me, don’t I?”
“I’m me, Di. Knock it off with the head games.
So who is she?” ‘Ari’ motioned back to me. “I mean, really.”
“Lady Chance is High Priestess to a Coven of women in the mortal realm. She IS the reincarnation of your daughter Nike. And a damned powerful witch in her own right! She also works with my greatest granddaughter, Dell, who happens to take after me to a ‘T’- abilities and all.
“Well whoever you are,” Ari took my hand and kissed it gently. “Welcome to Olympus and enjoy your visit.”
“Ari, Chance is of many realms.”
“Really? Then I am doubly honored to make your acquaintance, M’lady. Welcome to Olympus and enjoy your stay if you so wish it. Good day, ladies.”
“So…why am I here again? Was it to learn I am the rebirth of Aries’ daughter Nike, Goddess of Victory?” I asked carefully.”
“Well that, but there is another reason to visit, Lady Chance. And don’t worry about Ari. He’s knocked up so many women over the years, he couldn’t possibly recognize all his kids!”
“That’s…reassuring…I think.”
“Come along, now. Our time together grows short.” She said as she took my hand again and pulled me toward the mountain.
“I thought you said we weren’t going up the mountain?”
“Silly girl, not up, under… under the mountain. Our brother has forged something for you and my granddaughter.”
“Forged?”
“Hephaestus is the premiere artiste when it comes to jewelry, Chance. When word reached me that the Witch Corps had started recruiting again, I was overjoyed! You should know that we- Charli, Chantell, and your mother shared some very memorable times together. Our adventures have been some of the major highlights in my life. Oh, and tell ol’ Hope I grew bored with those abominations and let the big nasty win. It wasn’t then and is not now my lot to destroy the Hobgoblins. That must be accomplished by your collective species alone. Ah, here we are. Follow me and be careful, the walls of the passage might be hot.”
Artemis guided me into the cave-like passage and deep under the mountain. It began to get very warm. After a few minutes we arrived at what could only be described as a huge forge.
“Artie! Chance! I’ve been expecting you two.”
“Hey, Hephus! Are they ready?”
“They just cooled enough to touch. Here, have a look.”
The huge, middle-aged, bearded man gingerly reached over to some items on a nearby worktable.
“These are yours, M’lady.” He said handing me the most beautiful, delicate looking earrings I had ever seen. Each earring was made of what looked like Platinum and held a brilliant blue-green gem in its center. I was at a loss for words!
“Hephus, these are for pierced ears, Chance hasn’t found the time for that ritual as of yet.”
“Well, I am of the firm belief that pierced ears are more fashionable and also announce a certain bit of courage on behalf of the wearer. Perhaps you can help Lady Chance in that regard, Artie?”
“Only if Chance agrees, Hephus. Would you like me to pierce your ears, sister? It shouldn’t hurt in the least.”
The earrings were very beautiful. Best of all I was in Olympus and Artemis, the actual Huntress offered to pierce my ears so that I could wear a pair made by Hephaestus, himself!
“Of course. Who am I to refuse any gifts from the Gods and Goddess’ of Olympus .” I giggled nervously. “By the way, just send the bill to Major Hopewell Summers.”
“HO! That’s the spirit, M’lady!” Hephus boomed gregariously.
“Now hold still, M’lady. I haven’t done this in years.” Artemis giggled and placed a thumb and finger on both ears. “That looks about right.”
I felt a mild sting in both earlobes
“There, all done. How did that feel, M’lady?”
“Would it be too much trouble to add a hole to each side?” I asked, as I suddenly felt adventurous.
“I like your thinking. If one pair of holes shows courage, two pairs show determination. Well met, M’lady.” Artemis said approvingly.
“I’ll allow you to install the trinkets yourself, Lady Chance.” The big, burly man told me gently as he handed me my pair.
A tingle ran through my body after securing the back to the second earring.
“Um…what just happened? I felt a strange tingle run through me.”
“I told you, didn’t I?” Artemis punched big, burly Hephus in the arm.
“Aye, you did, Artie. The gems only initialize when the proper genetic strand is recognized. Indeed, she is Keke returned to flesh.”
“Ha! Take that Ari of Zeus!”
“What are these earrings actually for, Lady Artemis? Sir Hephaestus?” I asked in confusion.
“The gems, when paired, grant the wearer- if of the Olympus stock- certain gifts. These gifts can only be enabled by one possessing the genes donated by Father Zeus to his progeny, their progeny, and so on.” Hephus smiled to me and I felt instantly warmed and safe. “You, M’lady Chance, felt the gems initialize. Therefore, Artie has been vindicated in her belief that you are the newest representation of Nike- daughter of Aries, but OUR sister in all matters that count. Now, let me tell you some of the things these little babies can do…”
After a somewhat lengthy tutorial, Hephus reached for a wooden box of about ten by ten by two inches. The hinged box itself was beautifully stained and finished in a rich earth tone in the way of finely crafted furniture.
“Lady Chance. In making your trinkets, I also took the liberty of fabricating several more for your Coven sisters.”
Opening the box, he revealed eight pairs of distinctly individual earrings. All had a single gemstone mounted to each.
“When presenting them, allow the individual to select the correct pair. The gems are matched for each of your sisters genetically and will only activate when worn by the owner. Now,” he picked up a smaller box and handed it to me. “Lady Artemis had me create these for her granddaughter specifically. You may look if you wish.”
Inside the small decorative, strained and finished box was a pair of earrings and two things that looked like bracelets.
“Dell is going to absolutely love these, M’lady! On behalf of Lady Artemis Dell, I thank you Sir Hephaestus!”
“Now, about those unfilled holes.” Artemis said with a smile as she touched my earlobes again. “These are my gift to you, Chance Summers. They are a gift to symbolize our family relationship to Father Zeus.”
Again I felt a slight tingle in my body.
“Wear them at all times for added protection. But, above all, listen carefully to them; they will never lie to you, Lady Chance, Lady of Many Realms, High Priestess of Witch Corps, Granddaughter of Father Zeus. Come now, our time grows short and we would not want little Savanna to worry.”
“Thanks again for the exquisite jewelry, Sir Hephaestus! I shall treasure it all my life.”
“You are most welcome, M’lady. Stop by any time. We’ll talk over tea and I may just ravish you with more trinkets you have inspired me to create. Fare thee well, Lady Chance Summers.”
On impulse I approached the burly man, stood on tiptoes, and kissed him gently on his cheek- well actually his gruff beard, but he blushed all the same. I then followed Artemis out of the mountain.
“Artie? Is that who I think it is?” A woman’s voice shouted shrilly from not far off. A young looking woman ran up to us and began looking me over intently.
“You did it! After all this time, you finally found our sister! I never thought you would do it, but here she is and I guess I owe you an apology. So here it is. Please forgive me for doubting the Huntress of the forests,” The woman prattled.
“Demi, Lady Chance Summers of the Witch Corps. Lady Chance, our sister, Demeter, or Demi in these modern times.
“Very nice to meet you, M’lady. I’m very sorry I can’t stop to chat further, but Lady Artemis claims I am running out of time in this realm. Plus, I feel I must return to care for my daughter. I can feel her pull increasing as time goes on.”
“Oh, okay! Well, stop by if you’re ever in Olympus again. I’ve got some epic stories to relate to you.”
“It would be an honor, M’lady.” I replied with a bow of my head.
“Oh no you don’t! Come here, sister!” She said taking me by surprise and pulling me into a tight hug then kissing me on both cheeks.
“As you can see, Demi is a hugger, but we love her despite her quirks.”
“Oh hush! Don’t you have some mortals to smote or something?”
“The word is ‘smite’ and you know father is the only one that can legally do that! Say goodbye, Demi.”
“Goodbye, Demi.” She and I chorused, to Artemis’ chagrin. Lady Demeter hurried away in the direction she had been heading previously- a small DataTab appearing in her hands.
“You are every bit your mother, Chance Summers.”
“Here or in my realm?” I asked innocently.
“Here, don’t forget these or Hephus will never let me live it down.” She handed me the large box and made sure I had Dell’s box along with it.
“Thank you, M’lady. Until we meet again?” I asked before I found myself standing next to Savanna’s car seat. I was still holding both boxes in my hands, too.
“Hi, sweetie, did you miss me?” I asked my daughter. She had a wondrous, curious look in her fully opened eyes and her mouth was slightly open in a tiny ‘O’, which quickly became a closed-lipped smile.
Though just a ‘gurgle’, I somehow felt she was very glad to see me back safe. Another gurgle and I felt she wanted her crib, but only after I changed her damp diaper.
“Oh, there you are. Castor called and said that the kids’ guardians will arrive on the morning transport. He asked if you’d be available for dinner tonight. I told him that you were with Savanna and that I’d pass along the invite. Nice earrings by the way. I especially like the little lightning bolts…in the…second…holes? Chance? What the hell, buddy? You didn’t have earrings an hour ago!” Lokust gasped in surprise as she approached and touched them lightly. “When did you get your ears pierced, anyway?”
Instead of answering, I retrieved the large wooden box from atop my dresser and opened it.
“Here, pick one pair of earrings, buddy. I was instructed to offer our Coven sisters one pair each.”
“Oooooh. Those look really cute! Can I pick them, buddy? You don’t mind?”
“If those are the ones that catch your eye, they’re yours.” I told her with a smile.
“Now if I just had pierced ears.” She sighed.
“I’d suggest asking Dell to pierce your ears. I think she can do it pain-free. In fact, let’s call everyone up to the Observation Lounge so everyone can pick their pair.” I said as I checked on Savanna, who was sound asleep in her crib.
“I asked Cmdr. Serangetti to watch after the children, High Priestess. What is this meeting all about?” Sandra asked as she and Lyra stepped off the elevator. They were the first to arrive. She stopped to look out at the stars overhead and the lights of New Sri Lanka. I had asked Pegasus to make the ceiling transparent earlier.
Lyra hurried over and immediately made a fuss over my new jewelry.
“Ooooh, pretty earrings, My Lady!”
“I don’t think I’ll ever get over that…and what a view, too.” Sandra whispered as she claimed a chair and reclined in it. “Gods, these are so comfortable.”
“I set exterior security to full stun in order to keep those buzzards’ paws off, Chance.” Chantell informed as she and Kitty were next to step from the lift. “Nice view. Too bad the amount of bullshit I’m sensing from the locals muddies it.”
“It’s a shame I feel the same way- that our hosts have more ‘skeletons’?” Kitty looked to Chantell for confirmation, which she nodded, “in their closets than meet the eye. Nice earrings.”
Kitty’s eyes narrowed. Her ears twitched several times, but she remained quiet. Chantell also looked closer with narrowed eyes. She gave me a Cheshire grin.
Mom, Charli, Dell, Cora, and Simone were the last of our Coven to arrive.
“Why the Coven meeting now, honey?” Mom asked but stopped and stared at me- at my ears specifically. Charli, likewise, stopped and stared. Dell stopped and stared at both of them staring at me with a somewhat haunted look to her face. Simone just looked at us all in confusion, but Aunt Cora looked absolutely terror-stricken.
“Chance? I just got this really weird feeling. Like I’m being watched? You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you?” Dell asked as her eyes scanned around the compartment cautiously- critically.
“She was here, wasn’t she, honey?” Mom asked cryptically. I slipped a slight smile.
“Fuuuu…!” Charli began.
“Language, Charlene! Remember our little sister.” Mom censored quickly.
“Who was here?” Dell asked quickly.
“Is she still here is what I want to know.” Cora asked. “I said I was sorry! I didn’t mean to laugh!” She said to the compartment in general, fear still in her eyes.
“Aunt Cora? What’s going on? You look like you saw a ghost?” Simone questioned.
“WHO WAS HERE?!” Dell shouted in anger and I swear the lighting dimmed.
‘Tell her, Chance.’ A faint voice told me.
“Artemis.” I said.
“What. I want to know who was here? How’d they get past our security?” Dell demanded.
“Artemis was here. She allowed me to visit Olympus.” I said with a hard swallow.
“Yes, I’m here…WHAT?! The REAL Artemis was here? Great grandmother was here? When, Chance? Why didn’t she visit me?”
“She claimed you wouldn’t understand, and that you wouldn’t be able to see her anyway. I wanted to call you up, but she told me not to. She did make me promise to give this to you.” I said as I picked up the small box from the small bookshelf next to where I was standing. She took it carefully and looked it over several times.
“It’s a jewelry box. Open it.”
Carefully, as if it would explode, Dell opened her box and peeked in. Assured it was not booby trapped, she opened it fully to reveal the earrings and pair of bracelets. Her mouth dropped open and tears filled her eyes instantly!
“Oh my God! How did you get these, Chance? How?”
“I told you. Artemis wanted me to give them to you. Hephus created them especially for you- at least that’s what he told me.”
“Who’s ‘Hephus’, Chance?” Lokust inquired.
“Hephaestus. I’m pretty sure he made them and the rest of the earrings I’m about to offer all of you.”
“So she really took you to Olympus.” Mom stated calmly. “I take it Artie also had ‘Hephus’ make these for you too?” She asked as she touched the double piercing on my right ear.
“Only the lower pair, Mom. She gave me the top pair.”
I think Lady Chance looks amazing wearing them, Lady Hope!” Lyra added excitedly.
“Speaking of piercings. Hey, Dell? I was wondering if you could pierce my ears. Chance said to ask you after I picked mine out…that you would be able to do it without pain.” Lokust asked.
“I never…I don’t know if…wait! Did Great grandmother pierce your ears, Chance?” Dell stuttered before catching herself.
“I thought it would hurt, but all I felt was a mild sting- both times.”
“And how did Great grandmother perform the piercing, Chance?”
“She placed my lobes between her thumbs and forefingers and I guess asked her Current to make a hole.”
“It’s as easy as that?” She asked to herself.
Our Artemis motioned for Lokust to step closer and gently touched her earlobes, making sure to position her thumbs and forefingers equally then closed her eyes. Lokust flinched only slightly. Dell lowered her hands and examined her work.
“Wow. It really worked. I guess I should do mine, if I want to wear Great-grandmother’s gifts.”
“I thought you had your ears pierced already, Dell?” I asked.
“I did, but I think my activation healed them. You want to guide me so they’re straight, Chance?”
As happened with me, the second Dell fixed the second earring, she shuddered.
“Woah! That was the strangest feeling I think I’ve ever had- even stranger than absorbing Hoblins.”
“That was probably the earrings determining your genetic heritage then activating. Mine did the same thing. So why the surprised look when you opened the box?”
“I haven’t seen this jewelry in years, Chance. They were my grandmother’s and we never found them after she died. So, you can imagine the emotions that ran through me the moment I saw the Golden Bow earrings and the gold chain bracelets with arrow charms… in a box that you said came from the real Olympus. Thank you, High Priestess!” Dell explained wrapping her arms around me tightly.
“So…this weird feeling you both had when you put in your earrings…did Artemis happen to tell you what it meant, honey?” Charli asked.
“She said that…” Did I really want to tell them what it meant and risk disappointing some of my sisters should they not feel anything? No. I decided to be cryptic just like mom. “I shouldn’t say in a group like this, but individually.” I smiled.
Charli and Mom narrowed their eyes to me.
“Okay. Now, about these earrings we’re to get?” Mom inquired, dismissing my previous mysterious answer.
Lifting the larger box from the table, I opened it and turned to Sinae.
“Take your pick, but take only one pair.” I instructed.
Her eyes immediately snapped to a single pair on the front right side.
“I’ve never seen gems like this before. May I take this pair, Chance?” She asked pointing to the pair that drew her attention.
“They’re yours, my sister.” I said as she gingerly took them from the box, took the backs off and raised one to her left ear. She winced as she drove the post through her virgin flesh then repeated the process on her right ear.
She shuddered only slightly and seemed to look around the Observation Lounge a moment.
“It is Lynxin tradition to install one’s own ear decorations. It is considered a show of courage and determination. I thank you, High Priestess.”
She too embraced me warmly.
“Simone? You’re next.” I said stepping over to her and holding the box open for her to make her selection.
“I like these.” She pointed to the rear left. “They seem to call to me…”
“Then they are yours, sister.”
“Dell? Could you do the honors?” Simone asked as she stepped over to her. While Dell took care of Simone, I took a step to my left.
“Pick your poison, Aunt Chantell.” I giggled.
Immediately choosing a pair, she proceeded to remove her present star earrings and inserted her new ones. She jumped as she placed the second backing and stared at me in surprise.
“Charli?”
The same thing happened when dad…Charli secured her new studs. I wasn’t even going to ask why she had her ears pierced already.
“Aunt Cora?”
“But I’m not an active member, High Priestess. I cannot accept such undeserved gifts.”
“You and your ‘Ladies’ get over here and pick a set, majesty!” I ordered then smiled.
Her eyes locked on a pair and she cautiously pulled them from the box. She too removed her lowermost hoops and replaced them with the new single gem studs. She let out a very unrefined ‘Eeep’ when secured, then stared at me in wonder before I looked to mom.
“Mom?” I offered the box toward her.
As with all my Coven sisters so far, Mom’s eyes targeted a single pair. I nodded to her to take them. She shook ever so slightly when she finished placing her new studs and stared at me intently.
Lastly I turned toward our remaining two sisters.
“Sandra?”
“Oh, no, I…I couldn’t. I opted out, remember?”
I motioned the box closer and her eyes darted to one of the pairs in the middle.
“First and only chance, M’lady. Not everyone is offered jewels from the Gods of Olympus, and I’m specifically offering these to you.” I urged and nudged the box closer to her. Sandra relented and took the pair then walked silently over to Dell.
By this time Lyra was almost in tears, her eyes wide and pleading, her lower lip extended in a pathetic pout- thinking she was being left out.
“My Lady, I have not forgotten you at all. Please choose only one pair.” I finally offered as I bent down to her.
“Oooh! They’re all so pretty, My Lady! Must I choose just one?” She said as she scanned the jewelry remaining in the box.
“Just one, M’lady. That was the agreement Artemis specified.”
Her eyes looked up to the box’s lid and grew bigger. “Then can I have that pair of funny looking ponies?”
Ponies? I turned the box around and noticed a pair of platinum unicorn earrings stuck dead center in the lid. The visible eye of each fabled horse was the same gem the other earrings contained.
This particular pair hadn’t been there when I left Olympus, I swear!
“Of course, M’lady. I suggest your cousin assist in their installation, though. I believe it acceptable for relatives to assist.”
“Okay. Thank you, High Priestess.” She said as she ran over to Sinae.
Moments later, the young Lynxin growled out in pain, sounding more like a hurt house cat.
“Are you alright, My Lady? I asked in concern as I saw Lyra holding her right ear. A huge smile formed on her face.
“I’m ready for the other one, Lady Kitty.” She said excitedly.
Her second insertion went much better and Lyra’s smile threatened to split her face in two.
“How do they look?” She asked while feeling her ears curiously.
“See for yourself, Lady Lyra.” I said as I conjured a full-length mirror off to our left.
Something caught my eye and when I turned to look, Artemis- the original Artemis- was standing there.
Dell must have seen her too as she was already kneeling on the deck with her head bowed.
“About time you decided to pop back in, Artie!” Chantell declared in annoyance. “What’s it been? One…three hundred years?”
“Who…?” Lokust asked before her mouth dropped open.
I noticed our two Lynxins’ fur all puffed up and tried furiously to stop myself from giggling.
I failed miserably. So did Mom, Chantell, Aunt Cora, Charli, AND Artemis.
“I’ve always thought Lynxins far too high-strung. They do add a certain…humor…though.” She teased in a haughty tone.
“She’s one of my best friends, Lady Artemis, as are all the people in this room.” I told the Goddess of the Hunt sincerely.
“So I am included in that declaration, as I am also here?” She smiled impishly.
“You are, but I do request professionalism in this Coven.”
Artemis bowed at the waist. “I am honored and will abide, High Priestess.”
“What?” Dell gasped as she looked up. “I don’t understand. The Goddess of the Hunt should bow to no one but Zeus.”
“That is very true, sister, but one so honored by Father Zeus deserves like tribute.” She nodded to me. “And why do you prostrate yourself before me, Lady Artemis Dell, Huntress of the Witch Corps? Never should my flesh and blood ever knee before me, so get off the floor, sister.” The Goddess smiled and reached down offering Dell her hand.
“So the jewelry helps bridge our two realms?” Mom asked.
“Ever the scientist, Hope Summers.” Artemis smiled pleasantly. “Of course, you are absolutely right.” Her eyes actually sparkled a few times before pausing; her expression turned serious.
“But more importantly, long ago, I vowed to all of Olympus to find our long lost sister. Now that I’ve found her, I wish to remain in contact to watch and advise her so she will not retreat to yet another realm. I don’t think I could bear the intensity or duration of another prolonged search.” She quickly wiped away her tears then looked straight at me with an intensity that made me shudder.
“The jewels forged under Mt. Olympus have been tuned to your individual genetics; honored arrays that are kept on file in Olympus. The earrings test and confirm these arrays and if matched, complete the realm- some call it rainbow- bridge connection. Some citizens though, are naturally adept at completing the bridge on their own. Eons ago we dubbed those with this talent: ‘of many realms’. I am one of those able to naturally bridge the realms. My niece, Keke, can also bridge realms easily,” Artemis paused while still eyeing me intensely. “I thank Father Zeus that I have finally found you, dear Nike!”
“You gotta be shittin’ me?!” Mom cried out. “My daughter? The Goddess of Victory?! Who’s that make me then?”
“Why, her mother, of course.” Artemis deadpanned with a flat expression.
Mom thought a second. “Yeah, I guess I deserved that. So what’s the angle, Artie? How may we entertain the Gods of Old today?” She asked sarcastically. I was beginning to think there was quite a bit of history between these two.
“As I explained, I wish to keep in touch with my niece. Keke disappeared from us once, many eons ago. I wish not go through that again.” Artemis again regarded me. “Even if it is her reincarnate! Hope Summers,” Artemis turned back to mom. “Had I known at the time of our alliance in this realm, you would bring Nike back to us…”
The Goddess stopped talking and wrapped her arms around my mother. Mom’s eyes bulged at the sheer lunacy that a God would actually embrace a mortal in thanks.
Lightning streaked through the sky over our heads to light the cloud tops.
“Oh, give it a rest, father! I have completed my labor- my self-imposed quest! You can’t have everything go your way after all!” Artemis rebelled as she pulled back and stared angrily to the heavens.
A handsome, bearded man in his thirties appeared toward the rear of the Observation Lounge in a white toga with golden, lightning bolt trim. He had a laurel wreath of all things, atop his head.
“I will allow such treason only once in a great while, daughter! As it is, I was just trying to warn you and the Stygian of the deceitful intentions I feel over-running this planetary body. I merely wish you caution and wisdom to whomever you interact with here, Lady Chance of Many Realms, newest incarnation of the honored Nike of Olympus, High Priestess of the Stygian order.”
“Hey, Allfather. When ya decide to shave off a few thou?” Chantell greeted our newest guest with a smile.
“Do you really care, irreverent speck of mortal annoyance?” He growled.
Was there anyone my aunt actually respected?
“Yeah, I missed you too, old man.” She said as she casually walked over and gave him a noisy smooch on the cheek.
“Hoooooooly…” Lokust began to swear only to think better of her response.
Dell was again on her knees!
“Artemis Dell, Huntress of the Stygian order and newest holder of my daughter’s array, why are you on the ground again? Has no one taught you the proper greeting between valid citizens of Olympus?”
“Valid…citizens….?”
“The gems, dear one. Have you not been told of the significance of the gems? That they are keyed to the arrays of Olympians?”
“I’ll be a son-of-a…”
“Zip it, Shan!” Zeus glared to my aunt. “It shouldn’t be a surprise to any of you! Not everyone has the ability to sense ‘Lifeforce’ like the Stygian order, and people of the same talents tend to find each other despite all attempts at distribution, after all.”
“Eeeeeeh…so what’s up, Zeus?” Mom cracked wise in a weird voice while miming chewing on something.
“I just wished to pass along my concerns about your present location…”
“And? Come on, Zeusie, dare’s gotta be more den dat! Dare gotta be some Olympian catch; some deadly quest or morbid assignment youse wish us ta fulfill.” Mom interrupted with narrowed eyes using the same strange voice.
“You wound me, Lady Hope!” Zeus responded holding his hand to his right pec.
With a wounded expression he regarded all of us for a moment.
“You are exactly correct though. I do have ulterior motive. It has been several thousand of your years since visiting your realm and I thought now, with the completion of my daughter’s labor, was the perfect time to observe and visit with my ‘Valkyries’.
“So now we’ve jumped to Norse myth, ‘Oden’?” Mom countered.
Zeus smiled teasingly.
“As you may suspect, we have multitudes of names from multitudes of cultures around the multitudes of galaxies. Whether the Witch Corps is called Valkyries, Keres, Tenebrae, Furies, Erinyes, Morrigan, or Shield/Shrine Maidens by the species matters not.”
“Is that what we are?! Tenebrae?! The Eaters of the Dead?!” Sandra gasped as she stared at me then Zeus in disbelief. She looked horrified!
This was all spiraling out of control quicker than I could handle; matter of fact, I felt completely overwhelmed by Artemis appearing; my recent ‘visit’ to Olympus; learning I was the genetic equivalent of the Goddess Nike; Zeus, himself appearing… actually, everything to this point, and I suddenly felt angered. I needed to quell things immediately!
“Look! Up until a few hours ago, I had no idea I was even known by the Olympians! Then, this woman”, I pointed to the Goddess, “appears to me wanting to take me there. Next thing I know, I’m holding jewelry made by Hephaestus, God of the Forge, and Demeter, herself, is calling me ‘sister’ and ‘Keke’- which, I find out is their nickname for the Goddess of Victory, Nike! So don’t look at me in that tone, Sandra Anderson! Until that point, I thought I was just carrying on the Summers family legacy!” I explained in anger.
Was my voice ‘echoing’ throughout the Observation Lounge?
I also noticed that my Coven sisters- even Artemis and Zeus- had taken a few steps back from me.
“By Chronos’ demise! Is it possible?” Zeus whispered.
“And now even the mighty Zeus has a look of disbelief!” I complained as I quickly raised my arms in defeat, turned away, and looked out at the far, planetary horizon in an attempt to center my emotions while repeatedly wiping my weeping eyes.
“I’m no one special,” I continued, still staring to the horizon, tears flowing freely down my cheeks! “I’m just Chance Summers, Specialist First Class. I didn’t ask for any of this- all the attention…all the fame…all the titles…I didn’t ask to reach my threshold! Sure, I’m very happy I have my parents and aunt back. And I’m extremely thankful that I still have my friends! I’m also glad I could help clean the Hoblin scourge from the Mare, but in the end, I’m just. Chance. Summers.”
I glanced back when a large, warm, hand gently touched my shoulder.
“Lady Chance, your humility is your strongest trait, well founded, and admirable, but I must disagree with you in regard to your importance. Though I agree with Aries that you look nothing like his daughter, Nike, you do embody the character and morality of the woman I bestowed honor on all those years ago. No, you didn’t ask for your life to take the turns it has, not even the Fates would venture to predict your future, but even you must know you are FAR from ‘Just Chance Summers’, M’lady.”
“Chance? I’m very sorry for that reaction. I greedily thought I had experienced my share of trauma- that unspeakable horror of you killing…I woke to. I failed to realize how much more you and the Coven have actually witnessed…how much more terror…the atrocities…the death… please forgive me, Chance?” Sandra said from beside me.
“Buddy? I can honestly say I sorta know how you feel. It is frightening how fast I acclimated to this form…version of me. It’s just as frightening to find myself accepting this freely, and I’m not embarrassed to admit that I cried myself to sleep more than a few times over the first few nights. So yeah, its overwhelming, but we can get through this…together, Chance. High Priestess, Lady Chance, Chance, or even just ‘buddy’, you’re still the same person I call my best friend…my partner. Hell, when I first set eyes on you just after your threshold, I thought you WERE a Goddess, now…well…I guess it’s just official.” Lokust confided, taking my hands in hers.
“Ummm…Wasn’t this the part where Ari brought about the huge fireworks display over the Parthenon?” Artemis asked Zeus quietly.
“It was also the exact moment Nike reached her psychological limit and vanished, now hush daughter! This is not the time for such humor.”
“I’m surprised you have so little compassion, Grandmother!” Dell reprimanded. “Chance has gone through so many changes over the last month. She had just begun accepting her parents’ untimely death then everything began hitting her at once…I’m amazed she’s still sane!”
“Bridge to Lady Chance.” Cmdr. Serangetti’s voice called from overhead. Zeus nodded as if expecting the page.
“Go ahead, Commander.”
“My Lady. Sensors have picked up a large group heading toward Pegasus. Several pieces of heavy machinery follow. Those are registering as industrial particle drills used for mining. I’m not going to presuppose their intended usage.”
“ETA?”
“The lead group in thirty minutes, My Lady.”
“I’ll take care of it, Commander. Chance out.”
“With all due respect, High Priestess, WE will take care of it!” Lokust corrected as she gently took my arm to stop me. “Pegasus is a member of this Coven and the Coven will protect her. All nine of us.”
“You knew about this, Father?” Artemis glared to Zeus.
“If you mean the reemergence of the nine Furies? Yes. Let us see how they handle this situation.”
“What is it with you and ‘Tests’? God you are such an asshole!” Mom exclaimed as she glared at Zeus angrily.
“You and you.” I said pointing to our two visiting deities. “Get down to the Bridge. You’re both taking orders from Commander Serangetti.”
I picked up Savanna, in her car seat and handed her to Artemis. She accepted with a huge smile.
“I shall do no such thing!” Zeus rebelled angrily.
“I said,” I repeated growing more upset by his ‘superior’ tone. “Get down. To. The Bridge. And do whatever Serangetti says!”
I noticed Savanna burp ever so slightly.
The God’s eyes opened wider than I had seen up to this point.
“Well…since you asked… so nicely…” He surrendered as he and Artemis headed for the elevator.
“Did she just fully manifest us into this realm, daughter?” Zeus asked quietly just before the door slid closed.
I didn’t hear the reply.
“Chance to Bridge. I have two reserve members of the Corps heading your way to help. They are under your command. The rest of us are heading out to protect Pegasus. Please monitor us and prep for emergency departure if needed. Chance out. Let’s go, ladies.”
Pegasus Bridge:
“Ah, Lady Artemis. I’m surprised you didn’t accompany the others outside.” Kimbou Serangetti greeted the first of two people to enter the Bridge. He stopped to regard the tall, bearded man following her.
“The High Priestess has ordered us to assist, Commander. What would you have us do?” Artemis asked as she placed the child seat down tenderly. Her intonation was off and immediately made him suspicious.
“I’ll need you on the weapons to provide cover fire should it become necessary. Sir? What talents do you possess?”
“Why, I can do anything, for I am Zeus!”
“Nice to meet you, Sir Zeus. Still, what is your forte?”
“I am all-knowing! Therefore I can do anything.”
“So you are well versed in Trans-dimensional, UltraAU propulsion systems?”
Artemis began to snicker quietly.
“What is a Trans-dimensional, UltraAU…?”
“Sit at that panel over there and read the online manual, sir. It should explain everything. Artemis? Why aren’t you at the weapons console preparing the particle cannons?” He asked before raising his hand to stop a reply as nine Coven sisters appeared outside in presentation formation and instantly change into their Corps uniforms. He recognized Lady Artemis next to Prin…Lady Kitty.
“Who are you two?”
New Sri Lankan Plain:
“Correct me if I’m wrong, but did Zeus call us his nine ‘Furies’?” Lokust asked as I accessed the hatch control to open it and extend the ramp.
“Why? Don’t you think it fits, buddy?” I asked. “In concept, we did eat the dead and, when able, spit them… resurrected them?” I looked to Sandra, sternly.
“I’m just saying, buddy.”
Everyone remained quiet as we left Pegasus and formed up in a line.
“Uniforms, everyone.” I ordered. “And just so you know, Sandra, I never deactivated you. I felt your role in the Corps had yet to develop. If you still feel unable to help, I suggest you think about what kind of life those eight children would have here. From my research, Eden started out as a penal colony- a prison world. Over the last three hundred years, Eden has rehabilitated itself into a free society able to govern itself as it wishes while still acting as a correctional institution. What I believe we are seeing here is a breakdown of that government. I also believe those ‘escaping prisoners’ were the remnants of Eden’s legitimate government.”
“That would explain the desperate act of destroying the pods, Chance.” Lokust agreed.
“Kinda like Australia started out. I get it. Botany Bay, Major?” Chantell added.
“I get the irony, Shan. So how are we going to handle this, honey?”
“First, I need to know if Sandra is all in. By that I mean she isn’t going to just stand here and make herself a target. We need you, Sandra Anderson! We need your talents and your wand! So…will you stand with us or do you want to retreat to Pegasus. I’m sure Cmdr. Serangetti could use your assistance. I’m not too sure how the Olympians will react to our Bridge controls.”
“High Priestess, with all due respect, I am wearing the uniform of my own free will. I have never, nor ever, run from a fight in my life! I’m with you all the way, M’lady.”
“Welcome back to the Corps, Lady Sandra. What I need for you to do is, on my order, project those wonderful blue plasma balls, as big as you can make them- up and over our unwelcome guests. If I’m right, a small number of them will cower and withdraw. After that do what you feel you must in order to protect Pegasus. That is their objective.”
“As you wish, M’lady.”
“What about me, My Lady? What is it you wish of me?” Lyra asked as maturely as I’d ever heard.
I leaned out to look at her. “I think you’ll know what is required when the time is at hand, My Lady. You have the natural talent. Just resist the temptation to kill. I do not want you to feel that burden at such a young age, for it never leaves you and taints your innocence forever.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Lyra nodded her understanding.
“Lady Charli, try to tap into the automation of those drilling rigs. They pose the greatest threat to Pegasus- not that she can’t hold her own. I’m not sure how up to date Artemis is with weapons control.”
“Understood.”
“We hold this line. Chantell and Lokust, I might need you to go airborne and keep those drills busy if Charli has problems. Huntress and Kitty, watch our flanks. Mom and I will negotiate.” I looked to mom beside me. “You don’t mind if I ‘negotiate’ right?”
“What? Oh. Sure, sure.” Mom nodded as she smiled deviously.
“Did she just quote…?” Chantell asked before stopping abruptly. Her eyes shifted to the oncoming front. “Looks like the party’s about to start.”
“Everyone save your wands.” I advised. I didn’t want us to show our hand quite yet.
“Well now! I didn’t think we’d be droppin’ in on no costume party!” Able Castor grinned as he motioned for his army to stop.
“Now if ya all just step the side, we’ll start claimin’ our prized acquisition an then start the party off right.”
“So…how long have you been mayor of this city, Mr. Castor?” I asked calmly.
“Whether its been three years or three days, what’s it matter, my…lady?”
“Three days would explain your ignorance as to our registry number and affiliation. I must ask…do you have any idea what the initials: E.F.M.C. refers to.”
“Um, every female’s my concubine?” Castor sneered.
“Hardly” I hrrmphed with an impish smile. “More like…Earth Force Marine Corps, Mr. Castor. I take it you’ve never heard of us. It’s a shame, really. All this could have been averted had you actually paid attention in your instructional years.”
“I like my meaning better, Miss Hoity-toity, High an’ Mighty Priestess.”
“I have another question for you and you’re soon to be smaller group of mercenaries. Do you recognize our, as you call them, costumes?”
“Enough with the questions and games! Hand over the ship and we can begin to have our ways with you wenches.”
I screwed up my face into a wince. “Oh you were just sooo close too!” I said as my expression instantly became serious. “Not ‘Wenches’ Mr. Castor. Witches! Some would call us ‘Current Mages’ nowadays.”
I could hear several gasps from the large militia gathered before us. Apparently some in the crowd had heard of us.
“Wenches, witches. They’re all the same kneelin’ before ‘n servicin’ me! Move aside and we’ll get back to you, babe.”
“You will not address the High Priestess that way, Mayor Castor!” Lyra declared from down our line.
“Aw lookie there boys the kitten wants us to pay the proper respects to her High-assed Priestess! Show ‘er ‘er place, Hinkle.” Castor mocked our little sister.
Lyra hissed angrily as a husky, filthy man closed on her. In the blink of an eye Lyra had pulled and waved her wand. ‘Hinkle’ was now wearing a pink tutu with a white leotard and pink ballet flats instead of his grimy overalls and dilapidated boots.
Laughter filled Castor’s ranks as the imposing man turned and ran back into the crowd in embarrassment.
“Nice trick. We all know’d him swishy anyways. Now move aside, Priestess.”
“We won’t do that, Mr. Castor. You see, Lady Lyra is the youngest and least experienced of us and I’m afraid she’s gone very light on your comrade. We, however,” I motioned down our rank. “Will not go so lightly. WANDS!” I shouted as I manifested my own.
Seven wands now pointed at the thousand or so opponents.
Mom and Chantell had instead each calmly pulled their pistols and proceeded to check and, if necessary, load any empty chambers.
“Think we’ll have enough ammo, Lady Hope?” Chantell asked loudly.
“Well if I get a good line, I might top my record of ten kills with one bullet, so…oh yeah, we’ll have enough!”
“Frogs or toads, Lady Charli?” Lokust asked as she got into the act.
“I tend to do better with Bunnies and Duckies, Lady Lokust.” Charli giggled as Mom and my aunt stared at her with whimsy grins.
“Shelf paper…who knew?” Charli shrugged comically to them.
“Lady Kitty? What’s your opinion?” I asked.
“I’d say toads because the ground is so dry.”
I rolled my eyes.
“Huntress?”
“I’ve just finished development on my newest arrows. I can guarantee several dozen kills in a single shot.” Dell replied as she produced an arrow from her quiver and cradled it in her hands reverently. It had a very nasty looking tip on it and was pulsing with a dim blue glow.
“Lady Sandra?”
“I would recommend snails, High Priestess. The galley is running low on Escargot.”
Our Coven, as a whole, made a disgusted face as we looked to her.
“You asked.” She countered. “Just being practical here.”
“Understood.” I giggled.
“Oh, will you all just shut it an’ step aside so’s we can claim this pertie ship as ours an’ get off this rock?” Castor groaned, not seeming impressed or daunted by our nonchalant conversation.
“No.” I answered casually.
“Shame. We woulda showed you a good time. Fire them drills up boys. Isolate the girls from our plunder.”
“Really?” Chantell chuckled. “Tell me you didn’t just use the word ‘plunder’ in a modern sentence. Who are you? Jack Sparrow?”
“Let’s see if they ‘knows’ how ta swim, me hardies!” I suggested in a low, raspy voice.
“Oh Lordy! Now see whats ye done?” Mom moaned in resignation.
Several rows of men just dropped out of sight behind Castor’s first two lines and water was heard splashing along with cries for help.
“I’d wager that were the first bath theys had in a while.” Sandra tittered getting into the act.
“Fire the drills!” Castor shouted.
Nothing happened.
“I said, FIRE THE DRILLS!”
“We’re waiting, Mr. Castor.” I said in a pastoral calm.
Mom conjured something that looked like a plasma pistol but when she pulled the trigger the head of the appliance spun around at a moderate speed.
“Here, honey. This drill works. You want this one instead?” She said as it hovered over to our surprised opponent.
He accepted it, squeezed the trigger to make the chuck spin then threw the ancient drill to the ground. It vanished after a moment.
“I want the ends closed NOW!” Castor demanded to nobody. He must have had a comm. device in his ear. That had to be disabled. Apparently Charli thought the same thing as Castor’s hand hurriedly went to his right ear and pulled out a very small device and threw it to the ground. Music of some type was blaring from it so loudly we could actually hear it across the distance between us!
“Aw. ‘The girl from Eepa-Neepa’! My favorite elevator music. You remembered! You’re so thoughtful, Lady Charli. Thank you.” Mom mock swooned.
“Get them!” Castor hissed as he pointed to us angrily.
“Huh uh! I haven’t drawn my line in the sand, yet.” I said as I pointed my wand to the dried, wasted ground between us and Castor’s front line. A line of red-hot, molten earth about a foot wide appeared. It ran the distance around the perimeter of our Pegasus.
“Ok, I’m ready now. Cross it if you dare, sir.”
Pegasus Bridge:
“So you claim to be the actual Diana, Goddess of the Hunt?” Serangetti asked, trying to comprehend how two ancient Gods could be here, on the Bridge, with him.
“Let me try something, commander. Lady Hope once asked me to assist Witch Corps on several missions. Unless the new High Priestess has blocked that ability too, I should be able to call forth my official uniform.” Artemis suggested. She began to concentrate and suddenly she was dressed in skirt, stockings, blouse, boots, hat, and bustier.
“The uniform looks good on you, daughter.” Zeus complimented from the engineering console.
“Think you can start the propulsion system yet, Sir Zeus?”
“If he can’t, I certainly can, Commander.” Pegasus’ A.I. reported confidently.
“Pegasus?” He had forgotten about the sentient AI. “Is it possible to hear the conversations going on out there?” Serangetti asked in curiosity.
“Of course. Enabling Comm group audio.”
“I said, FIRE THE DRILLS!” They heard Castor demand.
“We’re waiting, Mr. Castor.” Said Lady Chance.
“Here, honey. This drill works. You want this one instead?” Taunted Lady Hope.
“I want the ends closed NOW!” An angered Castor demanded before reaching to his ear.
“Aw. ‘The girl from Eepa-Neepa’! My favorite elevator music. You remembered! You’re so thoughtful, Lady Charli. Thank you.” Lady Hope mocked.
“Get them!” Castor shouted.
“Huh uh! I haven’t drawn my line in the sand, yet.” Lady Chance countered as a red line formed on the ground in front of her and shot around and out of sight.
“Ok, I’m ready now. Cross it if you dare, sir.” Lady Chance taunted teasingly.
“They’re just playing with them! Why won’t they take this seriously?” Serangetti asked in confusion.
“Because it is so absurd, Commander! The Furies…I mean the Witch Corps, can whip these mortals with their little fingers, while blindfolded- while actually asleep. Since they have taken on much more dangerous beings, there simply is no challenge here. This could never be a fair fight.” Artemis replied.
“Commander, I’m sensing a hemispherical protective shield established around us. From the readings it is quite formidable.” Pegasus’ A.I. reported.
“As before, Keke takes command to assure others are not harmed.” Zeus nodded his head. “I believe I am able to enable propulsion on your command, sir. If needed.”
Serangetti nodded to him.
“How are the weapons, Lady Artemis?”
“Cannons are loaded and several key targets have been recognized as defensive suggestions, Commander.”
“Mr. Castor, you may try to take our ship away from us, but you stand no hope of gaining even a footfall beyond our line. I would suggest you dismiss this inevitable folly and accept the Galactic Council’s ruling on unlawful planetary domination. Otherwise, there may not be a planet left to dominate. Are we clear, ‘Mr. Mayor’?”
“See, that’s where you bimbos is wrong. We out number you and have the advantage of nothing to lose.”
“Really? So at this point, I suppose there is no mutually cooperative negotiation that can solve this very lopsided dispute?”
“We want our ship, and we wants it now, babe. Step aside.”
Lady Chance laughed. “Nope. Not going to happen. We still outnumber you, Mr. Castor. It wouldn’t be a fair fight.”
“I must say this incarnation of Keke has the brass. Wouldn’t you agree, father?” Artemis said as they continued to listen.
“Brass and cockiness are tenuous traits, daughter. Wisdom is required to control either, though Lady Chance seems to know that intrinsically.”
“Pegasus? How are the children doing?” Serangetti inquired.
“Shy of having to rebuild the Multipurpose room…again, they are unaware of the events outside my hull.”
“Thank yo… What in Libra’s name is my daughter doing?” Serangetti choked out as he stared at the Witch Corps’s line.
“Hey, High Priestess? We have several hundred men approaching from our left. Is this one of those times you said I’d know what to do?”
“You are clear to engage, Lady Lyra, but still go easy on them.”
“WHAT? She’s willingly putting my kitten in danger?!” Serangetti shouted out as he watched his six-year-old pull her wand again and point it at the advancing invaders.
Instantly, the offending group was dressed in furry, oversized, blue teddy bear costumes and began stumbling and falling into each other. The kitten’s laughter could be heard loud and clear.
“Well met, My Lady!” Lady Chance praised.
“I concure! Well met, Lady Lyra.” Artemis said then watched the young Lynxin eagerly wave back to the ship. She turned to Serangetti. “You have a very resourceful offspring there, Commander.” Artemis gave him a bright smile.
“She shouldn’t be out there in the first place, My Lady! She is but six standard years of age.”
“I wouldn’t dare try to stop her, sir. She has the drive of a true Valkyrie and seems quite capable of handling herself so far.”
“So far, yes, but what if things become serious?”
“Our High Priestess will let no harm come to the Kitten, Commander! The Fates have seen no blood spilled this day.”
“I thought you just said the Fates could not- would not- predict anything for Chance, father?” Artemis frowned.
“Though somehow bound to this realm by our High Priestess, I still have my contacts, daughter.” Zeus answered.
“How did she bind us here, father?”
“I’m afraid this version of our beloved Nike has evolved. I am no closer to determining what spell or other binding magic she has used. It seems beyond me…beyond us at the moment.”
“Are you saying that Lady Chance may be more powerful than even you, Sir Zeus.” Serangetti asked for clarification.
The Greek God of Gods blushed deeply.
“In Lady Chantell’s vernacular, I would not ‘piss her off’, Commander.” He admitted.
“But we are of many worlds, father…”
“And yet neither of us has been able to break whatever enchantment has been placed upon us.”
“Something is happening!” Artemis announced suddenly and pointed out to the confrontation.
“Pass the word to have the drills advance! Best possible speed!” Castor ordered.
Within a minute the huge machines started moving…
Backwards!
“I take it you were successful in hacking their controls, Lady Charli?”
“It didn’t take much. Nothing in the way of security protocols exist in their AI’s. They probably stole them too.”
“I don’t know how you are doin’ that, but stop right now before we have to hurt you!”
“Funny. I was about to give YOU the same ultimatum- only without the ‘how you do it’ part. We already know how we do it.”
“Enough of this! They’re all yours, boys!”
“I can’t believe those people are stupid enough to think they could just rush them!” Artemis said, shaking her head in disbelief as she watched the first wave of dissidents’ crash headlong into the invisible barrier.
“Garfield has nothing on these morons.”
“Convicted criminals, Lady Hope, remember?”
“How could I forget! Next they’ll start firing plasma weapons, Shan.”
Several blue explosions hit then ricocheted off the unseen shield.
“So many people enlisted by the aspirations of one or two men. Why would so many follow blindly?”
“Maybe the legitimate government left them no other options, Lady Lokust.”
“So if there were fewer followers, this siege might lose momentum, Lady Chance?”
“It is a possibility, Lady Lokust. What would you propose?”
“What just happened?” Kimbou Serangetti choked as he witnessed several hundred insurgents simply disappear. “Did she just…”
“I sensed no decrease in the life energies of this planet, Commander. Apparently, Lady Lokust simply ‘relocated’ some of Castor’s forces to the other side of Eden. It will take them several days to return.” Artemis reasoned.
“Before you ask, Lady Chance, I redistributed some of the combatants to the other side of Eden. Now maybe Mr. Castor will reassess his chances of success.”
“So, you HAVE been paying attention. I commend you on your ingenuity, Lady Lokust.”
“Thank you, High Priestess. I hope my effort resulted in no casualties.”
“Castor! You might want to look around. Several legions have deserted your cause. Shouldn’t you rethink this failing coup?”
“She has more patience than even I could muster, daughter. By now they all would have been standing in wait at the entrance to Tartaris.” Zeus remarked as Pegasus’ Bridge crew continued to watch the scene unfold.
“I applaud them for their morality and control during this situation, Father.” Artemis smiled proudly.
“Thank you for the vote of confidence, Lady Artemis.”
“Lady Chance, as you heard, Father Zeus grows impatient. Might we end this confrontation sooner than later?”
“Mr. Castor must see the error in his belief of success, or his greed will be his undoing, M’lady.”
“I’m thinking Lady Artemis may be right, Buddy. Maybe we should enlighten him?”
“Lady Sandra? Could you ‘enlighten’ these citizens to their futile effort? Two overhead should catch their attention.”
“What is she telling Lady Sandra to do? I thought the idea was to disrupt without destruction?”
“I don’t think those core ideals have changed, Commander.” Artemis clarified as two huge, blue balls of plasma erupted from Lady Sandra’s wand. They quickly gained altitude in an arcing trajectory then exploded into two brilliant flares that lit the twilight like twin Suns.
“Many of the aggressors are falling back! Soon his forces will number only in the hundreds.” Serangetti said remaining hopeful that even more would retreat.
“Such power from one so new to the Coven! I’m wondering about the magic involved finding such talented individuals.”
“Father, you said it yourself: People of like talents seen to find each other. No matter what amount of chaos involved. Olympians will always attract Olympians.” Artemis explained, Mostly for the Lynxin’s benefit.
“So they are all Goddesses?” Serangetti gasped in surprise zeroing in on his six-year-old standing valiantly next to her cousin, outside.
“Genetically, all species are considered ‘Olympian’, Commander. Strength of character, mind, AND body are the discerning factors; for without one or the other, the individual is weak, over confident, and reckless.” Artemis continued.
“Lady Artemis, could you please check on Savanna for me?”
“Right away, Lady Chance.” Artemis answered. “If you’ll excuse me gentlemen?” She said turning for the child and car seat.
New Sri Lankan Plain:
“Look, Castor, we could stand here all night if needed. I can assure you you’ll never set foot on Pegasus. Why not give up now and go home to your wife and children?” I said after having the feeling Savanna needed me.
“There are few women here, Miss High ‘n Mighty. No women to use, no kids to abuse- none that stay alive long. The real stuck-up bitches took their kids and joined the Galactic’s to get off this rock. That’s why we intend to have our ways with you and yer shiny ship.”
“Artemis to Lady Chance.”
“Hold that thought, Mr. Castor.” I said as I held up my finger. “How’s Savanna, M’lady?”
“Princess Savanna has been cleaned and changed, but requires that which only you can give, High Priestess. I cannot get her to calm.”
Artemis sounded stressed. According to the myths Dell had told of her ancient homeland, Artemis was depicted as virginal.
That contradicted the fact that Artemis was supposed to be Dell’s greatest gram!
“I’ll be right in, M’lady. Chance out.” I said knowing I was wasting my time with these people- this man in particular as he stared like a hungry coyote.
I glared back at the heathen standing menacingly, mere feet from me. The man, Castor, seemed to flinch involuntarily.
This insipid exchange of rhetoric was keeping me from my motherly duties!
Motherly duties…
That was it!
“So! Is that what this is actually about, Mr. Castor? You wish to dominate and abuse that which eludes you? You wish more females to be present on Eden? You wish to have children to abuse? I wonder how your thinking would change if your wishes became fact?”
I began concentrating- on him and all the followers of Castor standing imposingly before me.
Pegasus Bridge:
“So what did I miss?” Artemis asked as she re-entered the Bridge holding a very cranky baby. She seemed agitated and far outside her comfort zone.
“I think the infant has just caused a summit, daughter. I feel something immense building…something the likes of which I thought impossible for the species.” Zeus answered with a frightened expression.
“I feel it too, father! What is our High Priestess conjuring that would require such collection of magic?”
“What are you two talking about, and what is going on out there?” Cmdr. Serangetti asked in alarm. For some strange reason he felt his fur standing stiff and the feeling of tiny insectoids crawling and biting at his skin.
New Sri Lankan Plain:
“So be it, MISTER Castor! You shall think things over tonight and politely convene a meeting to discuss your decision at an hour past midday tomorrow. Until then, Mayor of New Sri Lanka.” I declared as I clapped my hands loudly in front of me.
The remaining force of five or six hundred men gathered before me, disappeared.
Pegasus Bridge:
“By Libra, what just happened?! Did she just,” Serangetti choked in disbelief, “are they all…?”
“The balance of lifeforce on this world has not decreased, but increased slightly, though I fail to see how that is possible.” Artemis reported- awe showing on her otherwise neutral face.
“Away team is secure and we’re heading back inside, Cmdr. Serangetti.”
New Sri Lankan Plain:
“So, what happened to them, Buddy?” Lokust asked in surprise and confusion. I had turned and started back to Pegasus. “I felt this massive buildup of Current in you. It made my skin crawl.”
“I’d like to know the answer to that as well, Chance. It felt like I had been re-infected with insectoid pests!” Sinae inquired.
“You didn’t blast them all to smithereens, did you?” Chantell hurried to my side and tried to stop me.
“No! I did nothing of the kind, M’ladies.” I answered quickly without stopping.
“Then what happened to all of them, High Priestess?” Lyra asked as she floated past me at eye level then lowered herself to block my advance. “You told us not to kill, didn’t you?”
I stopped at the base of our boarding ramp.
“I merely granted Castor’s wishes, My Lady.” I told the young Lynxin calmly. “I assure you no one has been injured or deleted, and we shall see how the opinions of our aggressors have changed tomorrow. Now, let’s get inside and get some much needed rest.” I explained further. Savanna needed fed and I felt very fatigued from my last action.
“Well good morning, sweetie.” I said as I lifted Savanna to my shoulder. As was becoming a normal morning routine, she needed changed. Though insistent to be fed, I maintained the order of rituals.
Lokust began to stir in the bed we had shared last night. Artemis was still sound asleep in the other, and looked in no hurry to wake.
“How’s she do it? I mean; do Goddess’ even need to sleep?”
“Maybe your bed is to her liking, Buddy. She might decide to take it back with her, who knows?”
“I could never sleep like that. I think I was up every time Savanna squirmed or…”
“Grunfuller slept through everything, Buddy! Don’t embarrass yourself by thinking otherwise. Let’s get dressed and head up to Observation.”
“What about the Galley? I’m starved.”
“I’m pretty sure Pegasus hasn’t finished repairing all the damage yet.”
“Damage?”
“It seems while we were trying to stop an assault, the children wrought down death and destruction of their own.”
“Again?”
I nodded.
“How goes the warzone, Sandra?” I asked as a much disheveled, very tired looking, Cassandra Anderson emerged from the elevator.
“Pegasus will live to fight another day. Me? I’m not so sure. I could probably sleep for three weeks straight. Are you sure you got all the tainted Current out of those little demo…children?”
“I thought you were trained in caring for them? Isn’t controlling them…teaching them to behave- part of that training?”
“You know what? You can kiss it wildly, High Priestess!” Sandra exclaimed in irritation.
I laughed quietly so as not to wake my baby.
“You try getting any sleep with those…those demon-spawn lurking in wait to pounce on you! Just wait until Savanna comes of age! I want to see how you handle things then!”
I conjured a steaming cup of coffee in my grasp.
“Here. Someone needs their morning cup of ‘Joe’.
Sandra accepted it with a tense smile, tasted it and retreated to a nearby lounge chair.
“Domo, High Priestess.”
“Chance. My name is Chance, Sandra. How do you keep forgetting that?”
She took another sip as Lokust and I watched her tired face brighten.
“So what has become of Castor and his followers, Chance?” She asked after a few more sips.
“I’m sure they have new perspective on our resolve to protect what is ours.”
“And that means….what?”
“It means, the mayor and all those who continued to follow him will see things differently now, and we will see what happens today after midday, Lady Sandra.” I answered somewhat tersely.
“Fine! Be all mysterious!” She said, looking away from us and pointing her nose in the air smugly. Lokust and I laughed softly at her antic.
“Seriously though…You say they’ll see things differently today. You didn’t activate them, did you? That would be bad, right?”
“I didn’t activate them…and it would be very bad if I had.” I considered that a moment. “Though it would make for a more balanced confrontation.”
“Well I, for one, am relieved things are about to change on this planet. This is no place for young men and women to grow up. I was debating on arguing the logic of releasing those eight to their supposed guardians care here on Eden. I see now that there was reason they left.”
“Depending on how things work out in six hours we might have to find foster homes for th…”
“No! No foster homes! I went through that system and wish it on no one else, Chance! I’d just assume take them myself. At least they would learn what is right from wrong instead of how to pinch a mining drill or spacecraft.”
“I thought you said your father was an accident investigator?” Lokust asked in confusion.
“I was one of the lucky ones that found a secure, caring family at eight years of age. The last foster home however, taught me the perils and negative possibilities.”
“Bridge, Lady Chance. We’ve just received an automated invitation to a meeting scheduled for 14:30 today. We have also been offered landing permit to the accompanying landing area adjacent to the meeting hall. A reply is requested.” Dell’s voice…maybe Artemis’ voice reported.
“Send confirmation for thirteen adults and forty adolescents. Prepare Pegasus for flight. Chance out.”
Several men greeted us as we stepped from the ramp onto the landing port’s deck. They appeared frightened and very cautious as they nervously escorted us into then seated us in a large meeting hall.
“Quite the turn around, M’lady. I must say I am pleasantly surprised by it.”
“They only needed confirmation of our intentions, Grandfather Zeus.” I answered.
“My lady? What if this all begins to unravel? Where and how do we evacuate the children in our charge?”
“Relax, commander. I’m sure they will be more accommodating during this meeting.” I smiled as I cradled Savanna in my arms and rocked her gently.
Aunt Cora and Sandra were in uniform and kept a critical eye on all forty of our young charges- not one of them daring to get the least bit out of line so far.
“Lady Chance? Are you sure it was wise to bring Savanna with us?” Lyra asked from between Sinae and her father.
“Everything will be fine, Lady Lyra.” I smiled. “And if something should develop…” I winked as I left that statement hang.
A group of twenty disheveled and poorly dressed women entered the room quietly. They all looked to be in the later stages of pregnancy and very uncomfortable.
I motioned for our contingent to courteously stand while waiting for them to be seated. It took a rather long time though, as they struggled to awkwardly seat themselves. All of them looked ashamed and blushed deeply in embarrassment.
“Good Midday, ‘Mayor’ Castor. I see you have been granted the wishes made on the field of confrontation last evening. Have you had any change of heart or attitude this afternoon as to your need for our ship?” I said to the woman that seemed to be the leader. She looked about ready to go into labor.
“How did you do this? Over five hundred and forty of my men are now…” She looked down to the table with even more embarrassment. “Expecting. Please return us to what we were before, High Priestess.” She pleaded.
“I can’t do that, Miss Castor. I will not jeopardize the new lives you all carry within you. I’m afraid this is who you are now- just lowly women- playthings for the men of this planet- nothing more than toys to be abused and subjugated as the men of this world please. In just a short time they will also have offspring to abuse to their liking and twist to their will. This IS what you wanted, right? More women and children for Eden?”
“No! This isn’t what I wanted! What we wanted… Turn us back! Now!” Castor cried as tears streaked her face.
“And what would you have me do with the unborn? Remove them from existence? Allow them no chance to live?”
“I want this…this…this thing out of me! I’m a man, dammit! Havin’ kids is women’s work!”
Savanna ‘gurgled’ and waved her chubby, little right arm. She flexed her tiny fingers.
“I won’t let that happen, sweetie. They’ll all come around. It just takes time for their minds to adjust, but we can help them with that, right?”
My daughter ‘gurgled’ again and smiled for a moment.
“I’m glad too! Shall we?” I smiled to her while gently caressing her cheek with the back of my finger.
Lokust, Mom, Charli, and Chantell were staring at me intently.
Ignoring them, I floated up out of my chair and flew the short distance to the Mayor then landed softly. Savanna remained quiet, but her eyes stayed amazingly observant. Castor’s eyes, as well as the other non-Coven eyes in the hall, remained locked on me in fear.
“Let’s see now,” I said as I examined the ‘Mayor’ with my gaze. “Yes. Tomorrow you shall have what you desire; only it won’t be quite what you want, will it, Miss Castor?” I said with a mixed sneer/smile.
Her eyes widened instantly.
“No! That can’t happen! I’m a man! A male! I can’t have a kid!” Castor cried, her hands absentmindedly rubbing her huge, distended belly.
“Keep tellin’ yerself that, sweetie!” Mom giggled. “It only hurts while you’re in labor…whiiiich varies widely among mothers. Anywhere between ten minutes to two or three days I believe.
“And usually within six months you can go and start it all over again. If the timing is right, that is.” Charli added.
“NO! I don’t want that!” Castor exclaimed in tears.
“Then you and your cabinet have policy to make, Miss Mayor- policies that protect women and children; policies that punish men for what they could do to women…to you, Miss Castor.” I stopped long enough to lean down and stare intently into her eyes.
“There, that’s better.”
“What did you just do?”
“I just gave you a compulsion, Miss Castor, a compulsion to make you want to care and nurture your baby when it’s born. Your new compulsion also makes you want to find a loving partner and raise a family. All the things a woman- like you- wants out of life.”
“You can’t do that! This isn’t right!”
“For you or the baby?” I asked calmly.
“For both of usssssoh Gods, no!” Her eyes widened. “You actually did it! I am soo fucked!” Castor cried as she covered her mouth in shock.
“Now, as for the eight children we have transported here to Eden. I assume their guardians are here and in attendance?” I asked, wasting no time.
“The kids…” Castor began to answer but instead her expression softened while she absentmindedly continued to rub her belly, caught herself then looked to me in fear. “They have no…guardians here. They were trying to escape in the ship you blew up.”
“WE did no such thing, Miss Castor! The occupants were so intent on eluding you, they fired on us thinking we were in league with your coup, but when that failed, they caused a Current breach that destroyed the ship. That speaks volumes for the stability of this society AND your government!”
“All we wanted was equal rights. We wanted what they had.”
“And what DID they have that you didn’t, Miss Castor?”
“They could get off this rock if they wanted to!” She hissed angrily, her mood changing instantly.
She actually seemed surprised by the sudden change of mood before her face again softened.
“And the majority of you couldn’t?” I asked. “You couldn’t apply for visas for travel to other systems; petition your government for legislation that could change your quality of life; use the legal system I know was in place before the Galactic Council would even grant Eden membership, the way it was intended? Tell me, Miss Castor, did you exhaust all legal avenues before inciting your coup d'état or did you simply bypass those methods in favor of brute force?”
She remained quiet, as she looked though her tears to the other nineteen expectant members of her cabinet in shame, her hands still idly rubbing her belly.
“We demonstrated on the Parliamentary steps for more rights and better treatment! It all fell on deaf ears.” She finally stated.
“Really?” Charli asked in mock surprise. “So you all were paroled then? Freed men that had fully paid their debt to society? Because, according to your planetary archives, Able Castor is serving a life sentence with no option for parole. Many of your ‘cabinet’ have similar decisions against them.” Charli paused a moment. “You do understand that while convicted and sentenced, you forfeit many of your rights. That is why we call it punishment, dear woman.”
Castor began crying outright.
“I’m sorry.” She whispered in embarrassment then suddenly looked stunned.
“Not only am I crying like a female, I think I’ve just peed myself. If you all will excuse me, please?” She cried despondently. Carefully standing she screamed out in agony and doubled over onto the floor.
“I’d call a doctor, ladies, unless you want her to give birth on the floor right here.” I suggested as I looked down to my daughter, still quietly observing from my arms. She hadn’t fussed one bit through this whole altercation.
Kitty and Simone hurried over to help her off the floor while two men hurried over to us.
“I take it you two are proficient in maternal care, both pre and post natal?” I asked to make sure she got the proper treatment.
“I was a surgeon before my conviction, ma’am.”
“Dr. Milton Douglas Seivers. Convicted on ten counts of unintentional manslaughter. Serving twenty years. Specialty: Reconstructive Epidural Surgery.” Charli recited as if reading his file.
The man looked appalled by her briefing.
“Don’t look surprised, doctor. Lady Charli is our Intelligence Officer. I’m sure she could go on and on about your professional and private life if she deemed it necessary. I believe Miss Castor to be expecting twins. I’d get her to the local medical facility as soon as possible. Say…” I looked to the woman who was obviously having her second contraction. “Within the next fifteen minutes? In the meantime, we shouldn’t waste the hospitality of our generous hosts. Shall we continue negotiations while feasting on this delicious banquet?”
“You cold-hearted bitch! She just went into labor and you show no compassion or warmth for her condition? You, with your own child! Are you even human?!” A brown-haired woman at about six months rambled over and got right in my face as the two ‘medics’ helped Castor from the room. She was Castor’s right hand man…woman. Savanna began to fuss.
“Gaston Flinch. Convicted on eighteen counts of deliberate arson, nine counts of homicide by incineration, twenty counts of aggravated assault, five counts of resisting law enforcement representatives, oh, and one count of dereliction of spousal duties. Stellar record you have going there, MISS Flinch.” Charli reported almost clinically.
“Thank you, Lady Charli. Now, to answer your accusations; yes, I am a member of the species. I am far from ‘cold-hearted, and I do feel Miss Castor is in good hands. Next. If you do not back away from me and my daughter, I will see to it that the only fire you crave is that of a ‘burning desire’ to service men, as many and as often as you can. Have I made myself clear, Miss Flinch?”
She backed away immediately, staring at my eyes in fear while doing so.
“Would anyone else care to question my genetic makeup?” I asked the assemblage as I gently rocked Savanna in my arms to calm her. “Now. Let’s get back to what the new administration needs to accomplish before all its members must take maternity leave.”
“I can’t believe you made them all pregnant! How in the world did you come up with that, buddy?” Lokust asked as I changed Savanna. We had concluded lunch and negotiations with the new Eden government and had returned to Pegasus moments ago.
“I noticed that everything had a strong sexual innuendo last night and Castor’s frustration with our defiance seemed excessive. I was happy with us just toying with him…frustrating him even more until Savanna woke and needed fed. Nothing is more important than her. Castor will understand that concept in another few hours, and no, I actually didn’t place a compulsion on her so relax.”
“Okay, I get that, but knocking them all up? All six hundred of ‘em? A bit excessive wouldn’t you say?”
“What do you think the odds would be that just one member of Mare’s crew would be pregnant, buddy? Out of ten thousand people- half of them women?” I asked and paused to let her think on that. “Before we left Mare, I asked my Current to find and assemble what they could of all the unfortunate terminations resulting from conscriptions. At least now they have a chance at being born…of living.”
“You’re getting to be very frightening, buddy! I’m starting to worry about what you might do if somebody really provokes you.”
“You do understand that any one of us could have easily dispatched them all, right? Even Lyra, had she felt threatened. I felt we needed to show them that some people…some species should never be antagonized. They needed to be reminded that their actions had definite consequences.”
“‘Consequences’ is an understatement, buddy! The only consequences from all this is the rise in births here on Eden. And I’m not sure if your solution would have been the one I’d choose. It seems a bit harsh- maybe a bit reckless too. I mean… we don’t know how they’ll all react to their new situations.”
I smiled back at her as I lifted my daughter to my shoulder and considered my partner a moment.
“Tell me truthfully. Do you think you are the same old Grunfuller Lokust in either of your forms, Lokust? Do you feel the same way in any given situation in this form versus your male form?”
She thought on that for a moment before blushing.
“I…I guess… maybe? Your point?”
“At our meeting, did Castor still seem all full of ‘piss and vinegar’, as Chantell would say?”
“Well…no, but you did transform him into a woman on the cusp of delivering twins. That would humble anybody! Trust me; changing sexes has that effect on a guy’s ego.”
“And I didn’t know that already, buddy?” I asked as I sat down and bared my left breast for Savanna. She wasted no time.
Lokust regarded me with an expression of longing before breaking visual contact. She rubbed her face with both hands and sighed audibly.
“Sorry, buddy. I completely forgot about you hitting threshold. Since then though, you’ve just seemed so…natural…I mean; you took to Savanna like her real mother! I see absolutely no remnants of the male Chance save for the verbal intonations, inflection, and smart-assed-ness.”
“I don’t think that’s a word, buddy.” I giggled, “but I do appreciate your candor. I’ve noticed the subtle changes in my personality, too.”
“I wouldn’t call them subtle, Chance! You are more like your mother now. Before, you played everything cautious and comfortable. Now, you seem unfazed by even yesterday’s rebellion. That first day the Hoblins invaded? Especially when Dell and Sinae were conscripted, you were barely able to function- barely able to handle the loss of our friends. After that and your threshold… ever since, you take chances…meet every challenge head on. Even your demeanor has changed somewhat. Don’t get me wrong, your humility and kindness…the old Chance’s high moral standards still remain…I think they’ve even expanded slightly…and your confidence…I’ve never seen you so sure of your abilities…of yourself. I believe you’ve become the best possible instance of yourself and I’m very proud to be your friend and Coven sister.”
Carefully, I detached Savanna from my breast and gently laid the confused baby down in her crib. I then rushed Lokust and wrapped my arms around her as tears filled my eyes.
“That had to be the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me. Where did all that come from?” I sniffed.
“Hey, I’m not just any dumb blonde!” She smiled then looked confused for a moment. “Wait, that didn’t come out right, did it?”
“I think it came out fine, Lokust Grunfuller.” I giggled while sniffing back my tears.
Savanna proved to be very impatient, crying angrily to let me know we had interrupted her supper.
As before, Lokust stared with envy as my daughter greedily latched back onto my offered nipple.
“Would you like to try it? Just ask your Current to help you feed the baby. That’s how I did it.”
“What? No. Someday, maybe, but I’ll let you finish. I wouldn’t want her getting confused.” Lokust politely deferred. “Besides, now that the danger is over I can change back.”
“Your choice, buddy. You have the power within you.”
“Yeah…about that. I still can’t believe I relocated all those guys… I guess I’m still learning.”
“As are we all, buddy.” I smiled peacefully.
“About the ‘still learning’ part. I overheard Zeus complaining that you locked him and the real Artemis in our…realm. How did you do that? I mean…to be able to trap a God- not to mention two Gods…wow!”
“It’s not as hard as you would think, buddy. They just have to believe that you trapped them.” I whispered. “I just dosed them both with a bit of Current that I asked to mimic a random number generator. It’s constantly generating two-thousand-forty-eight byte random numbers then dividing them by the square root of pi before multiplying by forty-two.”
“Interesting. But why forty-two?”
“It’s the answer to the universe and everything.” I deadpanned and received only a look of confusion. “Mom, Charli, and Chantell would’ve gotten it.” I added in a stage whisper.
“Oh, okay. So it’s just computing numbers and that’s been enough to keep them guessing about what kind of hex you used on them? I thought they were more evolved than us?”
“That has been said about us, M’lady.” Artemis said with a pleasant smile as she passed effortlessly through our closed and locked door. “But that does not make us immune to deception. We enjoy slight-of-hand and illusion just as much as you. Remember, we shared ‘theatre’ with your ancestors.”
“So I take it you and Zeus will be leaving?” I asked sadly.
“No, I’m just tired and decided to come to bed. When I found the door secured, I decided to use my ‘magic’. Don’t tell Father Zeus though. He still thinks your ‘spell’ is holding us here.” She giggled politely.
“So you knew Chance was pulling a fast one?” Lokust asked in astonishment.
“Not at first I didn’t, but then I looked closer at the ‘enchantment’ and found it to be an arithmetical calculation. A somewhat complex calculation, too! Soooo…I decided that my old man should work it through, himself. He’s never been good at anything other than ‘multiplication’.” She winked.
“This will knock his ego down a few pegs and hopefully pull his head out of the clouds for awhile. He hasn’t been duped like this in eons. I mean…who am I to spoil the fun, right? Thank you, Keke.” She continued as her uniform changed into an all-too-see-thru, pale blue nightgown.
“Ah yes, the Goddess of Victory places another feather in her pointy hat.” Lokust giggled quietly, unaffected by our guest’s change or choice of sleepwear.
“Laugh all you like, Shina. Don’t forget that the gem correlated your genetics too. You might not have heard of her, but you are the code match to Shinatobe, Eastern Goddess of the Winds.”
“So, if we are wearing the jewelry, we’re genetically Olympian? Cool!” Lokust glibbed. “And Mother said I’d never amount to anything important.” She whispered.
“If the gem found any discrepancy the jewelry would not have caught your attention, M’lady. Only Olympians are attracted to the stone. And once accepted the jewelry cannot be removed- thus limiting theft.”
Lokust’s face paled.
“Let’s say…theoretically? That the person wearing said jewelry was to change…um…physically…genetically. What would happen?” She asked cautiously.
“Well,” Artemis thought a moment. “I suppose that person would die a monstrous, horrifying death; melting into oblivion while remaining conscious the whole time. Why?” She answered neutrally.
Lokust gulped loudly as she looked around nervously.
“Oh, you are sooo gullible!” The Goddess laughed animatedly. “Yours, Charlene’s, and Simone’s special situations will not result in any dark repercussions, dear sister! The Olympian gene sequence is resident in the twelfth order of your array- what the species call chromosomes. So, male or female, it does not matter. Rest assured you are safe. And you can remove the jewelry if you want, but I pity the thief that attempts to liberate them from you without permission.”
“Well, I’m feeling very tired. Good night, sisters. Good night, little one.” Artemis said as she leaned close and kissed Savanna’s tiny forehead then climbed into her borrowed bed and pulled up the sheets.
Lightning flashed angrily in the skies above us.
“Boy, I thought Zeus would have a better sense of humor. I hope he doesn’t try to punish Artemis. She did laugh a little too long when he found out.”
“They’ll be alright, buddy. I think he’s just embarrassed I got the better of him. He probably isn’t used to being the subject of a rouse.”
“So some form of retaliation is forthcoming?” Lokust questioned as her eyes darted around the Bridge.
“Lady Sandra, everyone set back there?” I asked as my Coven sisters finished their preflight’s.
“Lady Cora and I have all the little…darlings…strapped in, High Priestess.”
There was a certain ‘glee’ to her answer.
“Thank you. Please report to the Bridge, Lady Sandra.”
“As you wish, High Priestess. <Hey! Why do I have to stay…> Lady Sandra out.”
“You know Cora’s gonna be pissed, right, Chance?” Chantell laughed evilly.
“She had her stint, now its Sandra’s turn on the Bridge Crew.”
“You wanted to see me, Chance?” Sandra asked as she entered.
“Take a seat and strap in, M’lady.”
“High Priestess, New Sri Lanka Air Control has approved our departure.” Dell announced.
“Everyone ready?” I asked as I looked around. Receiving nods from everyone, I rechecked Savanna’s seat restraints, and nodded to Mom.
“Hit it, Major. Let’s break some windows!”
The stars instantly surrounded us and I looked back to see how Sandra had handled things. Her smile was priceless.
“Eden system boundry, High Priestess.” Mom announced calmly.
“Set course for our next destination, Major.”
“Aye, M’lady!”
We rejoin Chance Summers and her Coven as they return to base after the successful completion of their first mission. What next is in store for Witch Corps?
Chapter 1
“ETA to Mare De Tempest, Charli?” I inquired for the fiftieth time in ten minutes.
“We’ll get there when we get there!” She replied in an agitated, frustrated voice. Mom, Chantell, and I giggled while my other Coven sisters looked to us in confusion.
“You’ll wanna take the ‘Downtown’ exit, dear. Slow down or you’ll miss it.” Mom teased even more watching nervously as Charli ‘manned’ Pegasus’ helm.
“Are you three ever going to stop?” Grunfuller asked from one of the guest chairs at the back of the bridge.
“Chantell looked at mom; mom looked at me, and I looked back at Chantell in silence.
“No!” We chorused and began giggling like teenagers.
Over the last three weeks we had visited many worlds and experienced many different cultures. Least favorite was Eden Three. There again, good had come from our visit to that chaotic planet in the form of finding homes for all the unborn children that would have been lost if not for our quick response and actions regarding the invasion and repatriating of Mare.
Though unsure whether the Hoblins, or Hobgoblins as my parents called them, were aware or even cared about their conscripts’ maternal conditions during transfiguration, over five hundred children had been saved and given homes and at least one parent- despite some said parent(s) still serving prison terms.
Eden Three was a strange world, one where the prison population had rioted/rebelled and deposed the true planetary government due to ‘unfair’ treatment. Several ‘escaping’ government officials went so far as taking their own lives rather than chance being caught and returned to face whatever punishment the ‘new’ government prescribed. Unfortunately, we had a hand in that sad incident as we had disabled their ship’s defenses after their firing on Pegasus. With forty children onboard plus my own precious little Savanna, we were taking no chances.
The ‘sudden’ pregnancies of several hundred of the new government’s personnel forced Eden’s new lawmakers to re-evaluate their ideals on equal treatment across the genders and of their offspring. Hopefully now the planet might develop into a rich and diverse society worthy of the Galactic Council’s originally issued charter.
“Mare De Tempest in four LY’s, High Priestess.” Charli announced as she prepared to relinquish the helm to mom- her shift being over.
“Slow to sublight and decloak.” I ordered.
“Slowing to sublight.” Charli confirmed.
“Active Camo to default.” Charli quickly added. She was remotely controlling the Engineering station while Simone relieved Chantell; all while mom stood standing impatiently behind her- her hands resting on the back of ‘her’ seat.
“Artie, contact Mare Tower and announce our arrival.”
“Pegasus, Mare Tower. We’re two LY’s out on an approach vector.”
“Copy, Pegasus. Welcome back. I trust our Captain is in good health?”
“He is indeed, Mare Tower. We will be pulling alongside, but do not require docking accommodations. Repeat. We do not require docking accommodations.” I responded as everyone on the bridge stared at me.
There was a long pause before we got a response.
“Um, Pegasus? Could you repeat your last transmission? We heard: ‘you do not require docking facilities’?”
“Affirmative, Mare Tower.” I smiled. “We have made other docking arrangements and will be disappearing from your sensors after this communication. Security level thirty ‘stuff’. That’s all I can say. Pegasus out.”
“Artie. Broom Closet Control, please.”
“Go ahead, High Priestess.”
“Pegasus, Broom Closet Control. Requesting clearance and approach vector. Authenticate.”
“Pegasus security identification complete and confirmed. Welcome home, High Priestess. I trust your mission was successful?”
“It was very successful, Control. Thank you for asking. Any developments since our departure?”
“Long range telemetry relay from Pegasus indicates that communication ceased from surveillance agent P1 after it entered the Magellan system. Sensors detected a high intensity EMI burst just prior to loss of signal.”
“Thank you. Lady Charli will be leading an investigation into the matter. She’ll analyze the logs after we dock. Care to assist her?” I indicated.
“With pleasure, High Priestess. Approach vector has been issued. Commencing flight line depressurization and Broom Closet door activation.”
“Got it, Chance.” Mom announced as she rudely thumbed Charli out of her seat.
“Camo to Adaptive, Simone. Take us home, Lady Hope.”
“Broom Closet doors closed. Flight line gravity generators initializing. Standby for repressurization. Again, welcome home, Pegasus.”
“Glad to be back, Control.” I responded.
“Main propulsion offline. High Priestess.” Simone announced as we felt Pegasus settle to the deck as the gravity generators ramped up to normal.
“Fuel status.”
“Twenty-five point one percent, Chance. Not bad for a three week tour around the galaxy.”
“I still find it impossible! Three weeks and ten different systems without refueling once! Simply amazing, My Lady Chance!” Serangetti gushed exuberantly.
“All weapons offline, High Priestess.” Kitty reported while Lyra nodded and smiled brightly until her smile quickly clouded.
“High Priestess? Where are we?” Our young Coven sister asked as she looked around the brightening hangar. She had never seen the Broom Closet before.
“This is our base, Lady Lyra. Its location must remain a secret for security purposes.”
“But we’re on Poppy’s ship, right?”
“We are, M’lady.”
“Okay.” She replied as she scampered back to her ‘Poppy’ seated beside Grunfuller at the back of our bridge.
“Repressurization complete. Normal atmosphere established. Debarkation may commence whenever ready, High Priestess.”
“Thank you, Control. We’ll be exiting Pegasus as soon as all systems are confirmed offline or in sleep mode.”
Lyra’s eyes couldn’t have opened wider as she exited Pegasus and stopped at the top of the ramp, staring in excited wonder.
“Wooooow!”
She wasn’t the only one to stare in amazement! Sandra and the eight children she had decided to formally adopt also looked around, stunned, and delayed Pegasus’ unloading and removal from our flight line to her personal hangar.
“This way.” I waved toward the metal stairs on the opposite side of Pegasus to get their attention, and to hurry them off the flight line.
“I never noticed those six doors on this side of the hangar before. Are they new, Chance?” Charli asked as she looked at them in confusion.
“One is reserved for Lady Cora’s Pegasus 9 if she so chooses to visit. The next is Lady Sandra’s, Pegasus 10. One will contain Artemis’ fighter- Pegasus11- if she becomes bored. Next is Lady Demi’s Pegasus 12. The next is Lady Lyra’s…”
“Mine?!” The kitten screeched in excitement.
“Its not completed yet, M’lady, and won’t be until you are old enough to fly it responsibly.”
“And certainly not until your ‘Poppy’ gives his approval!” I added, receiving an approving nod from Cmdr. Serangetti.
“Awwww.” Came her disappointed response.
“Let’s go inside, shall we?” I suggested as I nodded to the stairs and the door at its landing.
Once inside our base, I stopped at the galley and kitchen.
“Lady Sandra. The children will stay in here until a portal to Mare De Tempest can be enabled and stabilized. Refreshments and drinks are available. I do request a Détente though. I’d like our base to remain whole for a few more weeks!” The last I said while glaring at her charges intently. There also wasn’t any ‘portal’ to be enabled and stabilized. I wanted the children to stay put, and if there were no ‘place’ to go…
“Do I. Make. Myself. Clear?” I asked the eight children, ages two through eight in as stern a voice as possible.
“Yes, High Priestess.” They answered shyly.
Since Aunt Cora and her ward, Rodyard, had left a week ago, ‘War Games’ in Pegasus’ multipurpose compartment had eased only slightly.
“The children promise to be on their best behavior, High Priestess.” Sandra Anderson vouched as she glared at the eight.
“Good. Lady Charli? How soon can you and our Base A.I. process our probe’s data into a situational cause report?” I asked switching my attention.
“Give us a half hour to gather, check, and recheck all sensor data, M’lady.”
“Good. Princess Savanna and I will be in our quarters. I have some redecorating to do.”
Charli nodded to me, turned, and headed for the meeting/briefing room.
Home! Finally!
Entering my quarters resulted in a sudden relaxing of my body as I looked around. I hadn’t had the chance to really get acquainted with the place before we left three weeks ago.
First things first though.
I conjured Savanna’s crib at the foot of my bed and materialized a generous supply of recyclable diapers next to it.
She ‘burped’ just after I used my ‘magic’ to bring the furniture and bedding into being. She had taken to doing that while on our mission. I first noticed it but paid no attention our first day out. Since then, I had made note of the strange response each and every time I used my Current to materialize various things. The notable exception was on Eden Three where I had really dipped into my Current. There, she had become inconsolable until I returned to the ship. At first I had thought it to be ‘Aunt Artemis’, but further observation had disproved that theory.
Could it be from her immersion in the current at such a young age while she had been conscripted?
I thought about that a moment. That could explain young Lyra Serangetti’s ‘natural’ talent toward ‘magic’ too.
I had vowed to observe her carefully each time I used ‘magic’. I also made a note to bring the premise up at our staff meeting- especially to Sandra!
“So Current makes you rift. Ay, sweetie?” I asked sweetly.
The infant smiled for a moment then turned her head away from me.
“Oh, I get it. I wasn’t supposed to notice that, was I?” I asked.
Her tiny right arm waved at me as she turned her head back and looked at me.
Those innocent eyes…
“Well, you’ll learn quick enough that mommas will always find out. We’re always watching- even when you’re all grown up, and I’ll always do my best to protect you, sweetie.” I vowed as I gently rubbed her soft, smooth, chubby cheek.
She coo’d and wiggled her feet a few times.
“Don’t try to change the subject, sweetie.” I smiled. “My main responsibility is to protect you. Everything else is secondary.”
“So…protecting the galaxy from the Hoblins is also secondary, Buddy?” Grunfuller asked from my open doorway.
“If it came down to her or them, yes!” I answered instantly. “Is that so hard to understand?”
“No…I felt it in my activated form too, Buddy. So easy to feel, but incredibly hard to rationalize.” He admitted.
“Nothing rational about it, buddy. You just ‘do’ it. Do what you have to for her protection. Savanna is my world. Ever since I first laid eyes on her…ever since I held her in my arms…”
“I got it, Chance. Unconditional love. Nothing rational about it.”
“And how do you feel about it in your ‘inactivated’ form, buddy?” I asked.
Savanna lightly coughed a couple times. I narrowed my eyes at her. Was she trying to giggle?
“The little munchkin grows on you, ya know? I got that word from your mother by the way. Don’t know what subspecies a ‘munchkin’ is, but…” He replied as he approached the crib and reached down to run the back of his finger across a chubby cheek.
“Both of you do.” He mumbled barely audible.
Again Savanna lightly coughed a few times and waved her right hand twice.
Again, I narrowed my eyes at my daughter. She liked Grunfuller.
“It’s not that easy.” I sighed to the infant in the crib.
“Chance?”
“Nothing, Grunfuller. I was just talking to Savanna.”
“Oh, okay. Hey, I’ll be next door. I have a few things to rearrange in my drawers. I still haven’t figured out why some of our stuff rematerializes in different places when we move them with our Current. Oh well, see you at the meeting, buddy.”
Savanna gave a few cries as Grunfuller Lokust exited our quarters.
“I told you it’s not that easy, sweetie!” I reiterated to her.
Witch Corps Base: Briefing Room
“To start this meeting off, I’d like to congratulate my Coven sisters and brothers on a mission well done. I believe the actions of this team speak volumes about the integrity and commitment of the Corps. That being said, we’ll dig right into the important stuff.” I paused before I looked to Sandra Anderson.
“Lady Sandra, I assume our base dining room and kitchen to be in pristine condition?”
She blushed deeply.
“There…there may have been one or two skirmishes that had to be dealt with swiftly, High Priestess. It’s been taken care of though.”
“Understood. Now, something for you to think about, but I don’t need your answer until tomorrow.” I looked at her closely before continuing.
“Do you wish to re-incorporate your children back into Mare’s social structure? If you think it prudent for their development that they live among Mare’s population, the Corps has no problem other than Base security. If, however, you feel it better to live on Base, we have three additional levels awaiting architectural development.”
That got everyone staring at me!
“What…you think the Broom Closet magically fits into one level?” I asked incredulously.
Everyone remained silent as I looked around.
“Hardly!” I snorted. “I don’t do ‘Pocket Universes’! So far, I have simply created the basic floor plan as required by our initial membership. We have plenty of space to expand into as needed.”
“Next item. Cmdr. Serangetti. Do you wish quarters and/or office space on base? If so, how much area shall I allocate? Again, I don’t need your requirements or decision until tomorrow. Lady Lyra. I will be configuring a flight simulator system for you and any active member of the Corps to teach and polish our flight skills. With the Commander’s approval the simulator will be ready as early as tomorrow afternoon. I will also be developing and implementing a training area that will encompass most of level three. It will be completely configurable to any situational setting, planetary or astral.”
“Now. Onto our mission debriefing. Lady Simone. Summary status of Pegasus’ operational condition during our three week misson.”
“Main and secondary propulsion systems remained in the green for the entire duration, M’lady. Upon arrival at base, we had only consumed seventy-five percent of Pegasus’ total Current reserve. Our Current economizer maintained a steady 99.9% Current efficiency; despite that there were some small, but recordable anomalies which I will look into over the next few days.”
“Pegasus Broom propulsion systems registered similar efficiencies with Pegasus 9 reporting a higher efficiency of 99.996 % because of the distance involved and Lady Cora’s reluctance to return to Norge. An average thrust factor of 75% during her return trip to Antarra is attributed. Not bad, even with double occupancy. No similar anomalies have been recorded in those systems however.”
“Structural integrity remains 100% in both Pegasus and her Brooms. Nineteen out of twenty probes are still in inventory awaiting mission specific deployment. One helluva ship you designed, High Priestess!” She concluded with a huge smile.
“Weapons status.” I looked to Sinae.
“All weapons performed better than my expectations, High Priestess. Munitions are deficit by one and its performance also bested my expectations. Pegasus is definitely a force to be reckoned with, High Priestess!”
“Thank you, M’lady. Environmental?” I prompted.
“With the exception of Princess Savanna’s unscheduled test,” my daughter let out a loud ‘gurgle’ to which Chantell raised an eyebrow, but continued, “our first day out, all systems performed above average in terms of breathable atmosphere. Water and waste reclamation remained well within normal parameters- even with a compliment of fifty-two onboard.”
I nodded. “Comm systems?”
“Standard and Subspace equipment performed flawlessly- even when temporarily detuned to receive Eden’s emergency EHF transmissions. Encoded Witch Corps channels remain secure and viable. Long-range transceivers are operating well within prescribed sensitivities.” Dell reported.
“Thank you, M’lady. Lady Hope? Manueverability and performance?”
“She handled like a family-sized Lamborghini if Lamborghini had ever made a family-sized vehicle, High Priestess! Two thumbs as well as two big toes way, way up!” Mom gushed unprofessionally.
We all laughed at her enthusiasm.
“Navigation.”
“Flight computer’s so accurate I could plot a course from here to the galactic rim and still put us on a gnat’s ass with no prob, honey!” Charli lampooned.
“Executive?”
“I think we have a top-notch crew, High Priestess. Morale has been high the whole mission. Cooperation and communication amongst reserve and active Coven members continues to be excellent.” Grunfuller offered.
“Cmdr. Serangetti, any additional thoughts or observations?” I asked after nodding to my executive.
“For a covert, highly black assault group, I find Witch Corps overly flamboyant and highly visible. Professionalism is at times lax, or nonexistent. Stealth, planning, and caution are sometimes ignored or thrown out all together.” Serangetti paused with a stern look.
“To that end, I believe this team to be the most effective and dynamic unit it’s been my pleasure to serve with, My Lady Chance. I am honored to be a part of the venerated EFMC Witch Corps and look forward to many more interactive missions!”
“What about our probe? What happened to our probe?” Lyra asked impatiently.
Everyone laughed at Lyra’s insistence.
“Yes, Lady Charli. What happened to our probe?”
Charli looked at me with a quirky smile.
“According to all available telemetry, the probe we sent to shadow the Hobgoblin shuttle hit something. Its programming determined that it was critically disabled and enacted its self-destruct protocol. That was the last data sent, the high intensity EMI burst. Evidence of its own demise.”
“Why would it…self…self-destruct, Lady Charli?” Lyra inquired innocently.
“Because our technology is very secret, M’lady. If something like our probe were to fall into enemy hands it could be used against us. That is why you must never reveal anything about our base or Pegasus or the Brooms or…or even how powerful our magic is, M’lady.” Charli explained- hopefully so the young Lynxin could understand it.
“Ooooh! Okayyyy!” She replied with a look of comprehension.
“So what did the probe hit, Charli?” Chantell asked. “I mean… Hope wasn’t piloting it, soooo…”
Mom stuck her tongue out at my Aunt.
“Apparently the probe got too close when the shuttle came about and slowed suddenly. Tracking logs indicated the shuttle had been making a series of random turns and velocity changes at random intervals…” Charli answered, ignoring the two.
“Crazy Ivans!” Chantell interrupted abruptly.
“Crazy Ivan?” I asked.
“An old tactic developed during the Cold War of the 20th century by Soviet submarine captains to determine if allied subs were following them. They would ‘randomly’ choose a series of times and directions then turn hard in the chosen direction to smoke out the shadowing sub. I’m told it was very effective until the patterns were detected. Most Russian captains tended to be very predictable despite being ‘random’. Figure out the particular captain and you could pretty much predict the movements, and vice-a-versa.” My aunt explained.
“Well he knows we’re onto him. Any idea as to which way he went?” Mom wondered.
“Directly for Magellan.” Charli answered.
“Should we set out for that system then?” I posed the question.
“My gut says he noticed the strike and changed his plans, Chance. He’s probably still heading for that system because it offers more Current. We took away a good portion of his power base by removing Guan and Evans. I’m sure he’s getting hungry.” Mom advised.
“Then we’ll continue to monitor that system’s communications for any signs of Hoblin takeover- an increase in missing persons or comm. blackouts.” I decided.
Just then, Savanna let out a loud burp and ‘gurgled’ a couple times while waving her right hand. I rolled my eyes.
“Did you just do something, Buddy?” Grunfuller asked as he narrowed his eyes at my daughter.
“Why would you ask that?”
“Because I noticed that she burps every time you use a good bit of Current. So…what did you do?”
“The training area is ready. Take the elevator or stairs at the end of the hall up two levels. You can’t miss it. Maybe we should let the ‘Andersons’ try it out first?” I suggested, shooting a glance to Sandra.
Our Coven sister blushed.
“But we don’t have an elevator OR stairs at the end of the hall, Chance,” Grunfuller reminded.
“Yeah… about that… we do now.” I grinned.
Grunfuller rolled his eyes.
“Meeting adjourned.”
Chapter 2
“So, it’s true. Savanna reacts when you use your Current, Buddy?” Grunfuller asked as he knocked on my quarters’ doorframe.
Savanna lightly coughed a couple times in quick succession.
“Will you stop that? I told you it isn’t that easy. Its…very…complicated, honey.” I him-hawed.
“You actually can understand her, can’t you?”
“Artemis told me all I had to do was listen. At first it was difficult, but it’s been getting easier. I think we’re both- Savanna and I- still learning. Maybe you should try listening to her, Grunfuller; really listening- with your heart.”
“I’m not sure I can do that at the moment, Chance.” Grunfuller said with trepidation as he looked at me. He winced slightly before glancing away from me a few seconds. “I’m feeling very conflicted…for the last three weeks, I have seen things…done things…been somebody else…”
“We’ve all seen and done things…” I started to reply.
“But you are who you are. You can’t change back and forth like I can, Chance! You can’t be somebody else…now. That’s why I’m so conflicted!”
I remained silent trying to piece together what my best friend was trying to say.
“Chance, you’re part of the conflict.” He finally admitted. “I’ve always thought of you as my best friend. We worked well together and teased and laughed together. Now though…since you…you reached threshold…” He paused as he drew in a deep breath. “I feel that something… Things have changed…between us…”
Grunfuller Lokust stared at me a moment more before turning and silently walking back out of the room and down the hallway.
I suddenly felt like I had been struck hard in the gut!
Savanna began to cry- accusing me of scaring Grunfuller away!
“That’s not…it’s not fair! I…I told you…it…it was …it was complicated!” I told my daughter through my tears.
“Care to talk about it, honey?” Mom asked as she gently knocked on my still open door.
“I’m not sure what’s happening, mom. Grunfuller was okay up until we got back to base, but now he’s acting peculiar. He seems distant. He keeps looking at me…and Savanna like…I don’t know! He won’t talk about it! The only thing he will tell me is that things are different with us now. And…and Savanna thinks we should be…get…t-together. I’m really confused right now!”
“Lady Hope, Lady Charli, could you come to Lady Chance’s quarters, please?” Mom immediately went to private comms. She walked over to me and silently urged me to sit down.
“You called, dear?” Dad…Charli asked as she entered my quarters and shut the door.
“Chance seems to be having a very familiar issue with relationships. Could you possibly offer counseling to our Executive? I’ll be here with our daughter and granddaughter.” Mom requested in a calm voice.
“I’ve been expecting this, Hope. Of course, I’ll go talk to him. Don’t worry, sweetie, things will be A-okay.” Charli said as she smiled, turned, and left to head down the hall.
“Now.” Mom said to me. “Care to tell your mother all about you and Grub?”
“I thought we were friends- best friends, mom. We’ve worked together for over seven years. He’s always been more outgoing than me; likes to take more chances…pushes his luck. We have this mutual understanding when on duty. He’d interface with the various section chiefs and I would use my…Current sense…to locate and confirm leaks and our repairs. He is one of the few people that didn’t protest when I told him what I could feel. Instead of passing judgment on me when we first met like most people, Grunfuller simply let it pass and even spoke up for me when others declared me a ‘freak’.”
“Sounds like you and Grub get along very well, honey. So what’s changed since we got back to base?”
“I have, mom! I’ve changed! I’m not Chance Summers anymore!”
“Of course you are, honey! You haven’t changed that much…”
“But I have, mother! I’m completely different! I’m not Chance Summers anymore! I’m Chance Summers, High Priestess and mother to my own infant daughter! I’m no longer the same person I was a month ago!” I cried.
Savanna cried.
“Yes, I have! You didn’t know me before you were born, sweetie. I was very different!” I argued with my daughter.
Savanna became animated, moving both arms and one leg while staring intently up at me.
“You think I’m over reacting? How can you even say that? Have you ever cared for anybody enough to be willing to die for them?”
Mom remained quiet and watched my apparently one-sided conversation as Savanna ‘gurgled’ a few times and made two fists.
“I’m sorry.” I let my head droop. “That was a low blow. I wasn’t thinking what you went through or how Lyra found you and protected you…”
Again my daughter gurgled several times with a few pauses to separate.
“Do I lov…WHAT? Of course I like… Wait! What are you trying to say?”
Mom began to giggle politely. Savanna and I broke our conversation and looked at her in confusion.
“I’m sorry, girls, but I’m sitting here wondering why I’m even involving myself. You two seem to be actively counseling each other and really don’t seem to need my help.”
Savanna giggled several times as she looked toward mom with her wide, inquisitive blue eyes.
“Surprise! Of course I can understand you, little one. Is that such a strange thing? Remember I was a momma once too.” She nodded to me with a bright smile. “And I agree with your assumption that your mother is clueless when it comes to ‘adult’ relationships. Though, she definitely has thought about relations with Grunfuller Lokust. She’s just not willing to admit it yet.
“Yes, I have ‘thought’ about it, mom! Grunfuller is a very good looking ma…Oh, God! What have I become?” I gasped in surprise.
Mom laughed lightly. “You’ve become the young woman you were always destined to be, honey.”
I stared at my mother in confusion.
“Why so surprised, Chance? Now that you’ve reached your threshold, isn’t it obvious? I’ll admit that when you were born, I worried that you wouldn’t have the courage to obtain your full potential- your threshold. Charles and I both understood that was a possibility. It was your father that reassured me that you would do our family proud. After all, you are the progeny of two interplanetary explorers, honey. You have the courage to do anything you want built into your genes. Charles insisted that you could accomplish anything; that you would face any challenge before you with the same tenacity we had- that you WOULD succeed. I’m glad he was right because you turned out perfect, Chance Summers! Now, let’s talk about your ‘new’ relationship with Grunfuller Lokust.”
“You got a minute, Grub?” Charli Armstrong asked as I opened my quarter’s door. I motioned her in.
“Rumor has it that you and Chance…”
“Look! I’m not sure what you’ve heard, but there’s nothing between me and Chance.” I cut her off.
“Precisely why I’m here, Grub. I think we share a common situation… A very…tenuous…situation.”
I squinted at her in confusion.
Lady Charli Armstrong shimmered and I stared into the face of Chance’s father, Charles Armstrong.
I was astounded!
“Let’s…let’s have us a talk, son.” He said as he cleared his throat.
“You know, since Chance brought me back, I’ve hesitated to return to this form. I felt I shouldn’t press my luck and just enjoy the additional time I have with my daughter. Yes, Grub, she is my daughter and will be forevermore. You do know that, for people like Hope and Chance…there is no going back…not like us. You, me, and Simon, we have been given special insight into the ‘other side’, the female perspective of life. I’ll be the first to admit it gets very confusing…very complicated…very fast. It took years for me to accept my ‘special’ situation- my…our ‘unique’ perspective. In those days it was customary to see someone called a ‘Shrink’ to seek therapy for such ‘bipolarism’. My word, not theirs.”
“Anyway, I have a good idea of what you’re facing. You know she IS Chance Summers, your best friend for many years, yet now she is not. Am I close, son?”
“Chance was my best friend, sir. We could discuss anything: Sports, politics, our superiors…girls…”
“Was? So, what’s changed? I mean, really, what’s changed, son?”
“Chance…Chance has changed, sir. She’s not a ‘he’ anymore.”
“And that makes Chance somehow different? How so? Is Chance still your best friend? Does she treat you differently somehow? Has her personality somehow changed so drastically? How has she changed, Grunfuller? Narrow it down so we can discuss it like two mature guys.” Mr. Armstrong challenged.
“Chance is a girl now!” I blurted out unconsciously. I immediately felt mortified. I had never drawn assumptions on people before and certainly not my closest friends!
“I’m sorry, sir! I don’t know where that came from. I wasn’t brought up that way.”
“Frankly, It’s reassuring that you noticed.” He smiled. “She is most definitely a girl, Grub. As beautiful as her mother, too! What do you think?” He asked.
“I’ve never met anyone like her, sir!” I answered truthfully.
Charles Armstrong smirked with a raised brow as he nodded slightly to his right.
“That’s what I thought.” He commented before there was a long pause between us.
In the silence he continued to regard me carefully. To my surprise, Charlene Armstrong was now sitting before me.
“And how do you feel about me, Grunfuller? Right now? In this form?” She asked as I tried to figure out where this was all heading.
“You look very nice, M’lady, but what is all this going to prove?” I responded politely.
“Just as I thought.”
Charles Armstrong was back.
“So, what’s the problem, Grunfuller? You obviously have feelings for Chance. Why don’t you let her know how you feel?”
I decided that two could play this little game, and brought Lokust forth.
“While we are asking opinions, how do you feel about me, sir?”
Charles Armstrong smiled approvingly. I got the feeling I had just been set up for some unknown reason.
“I find you very fetching, M’lady. If not in a very stable relationship already, I would take my chance with you. Thank you for obliging me, Lokust. I’ll ask you the same question as I asked your counterpart. How do you feel about my daughter?”
“As I said before, I’ve never met anyone like her, sir!” I answered truthfully again.
“Fascinating!” He exclaimed with a bright smile.
“How so, sir?” I asked, perplexed.
“Although you’re physical, and mental- to a certain extent- perspective has changed, you still gave me the same, identical, response. Why?”
“I’m still the same person, sir. My body may have changed, but I’m still…”
Shit!
“Shit!” I exclaimed as his questions and reasoning became clear.
“I’m such an idiot.” I mumbled as I shifted back to my male form.
“Yes, but a very lovable idiot, Grunfuller.” Charlene Armstrong giggled. “Chance is very lucky to have you as a friend, son.”
“So what do I do now, M’lady? What would you suggest I do?”
“The truth never hurt anybody, Grunfuller. I’d start there and see where it goes. You know, I had similar issues after our first mission too. All through our training and then all through our mission Hopewell, Chantell, and I became tight friends- tighter than with the other three. When Hope accidently hit her threshold…I…I couldn’t take my eyes off her, Grub! She was everything I had ever wanted in a woman, but at the same time, she was one of my best friends. It took a while to realize the beautiful creature before my eyes was still the same person only packaged differently. Despite her new gender, she was still Hopewell. She knew me; she liked me; she treated me no different than previously…no, I take that back. She treated me better than before. We really ‘clicked’ a few months after her threshold. I realized I had loved her from the moment I helped pull her out of the project lab and I’ve never stopped loving her since.”
“I won’t insult you by telling you everything was smooth and uneventful. No relationship is devoid of disagreements, arguments… knock down-drag outs, and it took several years before we were comfortable with each other. Nor has our life together been simple or harmonious.”
“But those were different times we lived in, Grunfuller. Not like the more accepting attitudes of today. There was still a stigma about ‘Trans’ people and people of different ‘preferences’. And, despite Libra’s greeting and formal apology for the ‘accident’, we came home to proclamations of demonic possession, sexual depravity… even ‘alien experimentation’…which, now that I think about it…might have applied…still… Some so-called ‘accepting’ individuals hated her just because! Some worlds to this day still don’t recognize or grant rights to changelings! I could go on about the derogatory, despicable discrimination we experienced in the months and years after our second return to Earth.”
Just listening to her I could imagine the hate and reactions Chance would face on some of the less progressive systems we’d visited over the last ten years. It hurt just to envision Chance’s face as she experienced such treatment should what happened get out.
Shit. I was just as guilty.
I unconsciously wiped tears from my eyes.
“Of course Chance has an advantage that her mother never had. I’m sure you understand that she could easily wipe out an entire planet-as could Hope to a lesser degree…hell, Chance could probably curse a whole system to extinction if pushed too far. I’d imagine each one of you…each one of us could accomplish such a heinous act if successfully provoked!” Charli admitted sadly.
“Sorry. I sort of ran off the tracks. The point to our little talk is that your love of my daughter is more than obvious, son. The sooner you come to grips with that, the sooner you two can get on with your lives. Hopefully those lives will be shared and include Savanna also. I’ve also noticed how that little bundle of joy behaves around you- either form…especially when you hold her. She’s already accepted you as her surrogate father, Grunfuller. That sort of trust is hard to come by, trust me!”
Was she right about my feelings for Chance? Was she also right about Savanna’s feeling for me? I couldn’t dispute how I felt when I held the infant in my arms…
“Say I tell Chance how I feel about her and Savanna and they don’t reciprocate?”
“Then at the very least, you’ll know you tried. You could always try again at a later date. She might be more accepting after she gets more comfortable in her new form. Like I said, it took Hope many months to reach that point.”
What Charli suggested made a lot of sense, but was I ready? Would I be able to return her affection? Could I be the partner she required? Could I provide support for both her and Savanna?
“Well, I can see you’re still conflicted. I hope I’ve helped a little. I’ll leave now, Grunfuller. Thanks for hearing me out.”
Charlene Armstrong turned, opened my door, and left in silence.
I was left alone to consider everything I had just heard and everything I had just realized.
I felt more conflicted than ever.
I found Simone in the Galley, sitting, quietly stirring her coffee.
“Hey.” I greeted happily- the way we always did whenever we met.
My friend simply sighed deeply, but otherwise remained silent.
“Did I do something wrong?” I asked gently as I came closer- my apprehension from earlier making me paranoid.
Again she sighed deeply and remained mute. My self-guilt surged.
“I-I understand if you want out, Simon, it was wrong of me to force you into this.” I continued while motioning down her body. “I…I needed people I could trust…people that trusted me. I don’t have a lot of friends on this tub, you know?”
“What?” She asked as she finally looked up at me. “You…you think I want out? Of the Corps?”
“Well, you never seemed too enthusiastic about it when we started fighting the Hoblins, or on our last mission.”
“That’s not it…not it at all, Chance.” She said looking back to her cup.
“Then what’s bothering you, Simone?”
“I think I like it. Is that so wrong of me?” She said, looking back up at me.
“Huh? What do you like? All the killing?” I gawked in surprise.
“God, I hope that isn’t the case. I’d like to think I’m a better judge of character than that. I didn’t see a tendency toward murder in you at all.”
Simone looked back up at me in confused surprise.
“What? Murder? Are you crazy?”
“Then what? What do you think you like, Simone?”
“This… Her… Simone.”
I silently waited for her to continue. It finally dawned on me what she meant.
“You mean you like being Simone and not Simon?” I asked just to clarify.
She nodded.
“I don’t think that’s wrong, Simone.”
“I didn’t think you would, Chance, after all, you have to like who you are now. You’re stuck; you have no choice like I do.”
For the second time today, I got kicked in the gut, and it hurt…alot!
“You’re right, Simone. I can’t return to my former self…ever. I’ll just leave you be. I’ll be down in the Broom Closet overseeing the dismounting of our Brooms from Pegasus.” I said sadly as I turned to go on my way. That was probably finished by now too. It was very hard not to cry.
“Chance? Chance, wait! I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have said that. What happened to you…I know you had nothing to do with it…and…and I volunteered to help if you remember? I’m…I’m just not sure what…who I am anymore. Please forgive me for being such a bitch a moment ago?”
I sniffed back my tears, turned around, and motioned for her permission to sit down next to her.
“Please.”
“Care to tell me what brought this all about? And just so you know, I don’t think it’s so wrong to want to be who you are comfortable with.”
“So you’ve noticed?”
“You haven’t changed back in over three weeks, Simone. I think it’s obvious you find this form more to your liking. There is nothing wrong with that and none of our friends will think badly of you either.”
“Thanks, that helps, Chance, but I have to prove to myself it’s the right decision.”
“Have you listed the pros and cons yet? I’d start with that and see which column is longer.”
“I’ve already done that, Chance. This form won, hands down.”
“Okay? So, where’s the problem?”
“Aunt Cora or my parents. How do I choose? From what Mom has told me she and grandmother never got along real well.”
“And?”
“And…Aunt Cora is grandmother’s sister. Chances are that Mom and Aunt Cora don’t get along either.”
“I don’t get it. How does the relationship between your mother and your aunt affect your decision to remain as you are now?”
“What happens if one dislikes the other? Will I lose one, the other, or both? I don’t want to be the cause of a family upheaval.”
“I don’t think it would ever come to that, though we could find out if you’d like. How about I put in a call to Aunt Cora and have her meet us on Kane?”
“You think that’s wise, Chance?”
“We’re Witch Corps, girl! If anything, it will be interesting.” I smiled.
“Well, I have been dying to fly Clean-up.”
“I wonder if Mom and Charli would want to test flight their Brooms too?” I thought out loud.
“Isn’t Savanna too young to travel, Chance?”
“I’m sure her car seat will fit in my second seat, why?”
“I didn’t think you’d want her in a Broom this soon.”
I smiled.
“Lady Chance, Ladies Hope, Charli, and Simone. Meeting in the Briefing room in one hour.” I said on comms.
“Copy, Lady Chance.” Simone replied from both in front of me and over the comm.
“Roger that, Chance.” Charli responded.
“Well, so much for a quick nap.” Mom groused.
Simone and I waited for her to finish the coffee I had just freshened before we headed for our briefing room.
“…So we’ll meet you at those coordinates tomorrow morning?” I asked.
“That shouldn’t be a problem, Sugar Plum. I’ve been dying to get back in Pinup’s saddle again. Unfortunately, Rodyard won’t be able to come along. He was just placed into his proper educational level two days ago. Learning is more important than meeting the ‘Rel’s’. This should be fun. See you all then, Chance. Porno out.”
“See? That wasn’t that bad, was it?” I asked as I observed Simone’s condition. She had been reluctant to give reason for our little journey to her naturalized home planet and was just now gaining back color to her face.
“She was giggling at me! She seemed to have no problem with my decision. How will my parents respond? Chance? How will my parents react?”
“We’ll find out tomorrow morning.”
“You two are up early. Couldn’t sleep, honey?” Mom asked as she and Charli entered the Broom Closet and walked down the steps.
All four of our Brooms were lined up on the flight line and glistening in the overhead lighting.
“Simone is really nervous about meeting her parents.” I told them.
“Oh, honey! I wouldn’t worry too much about what your parents will think of you. I’d worry more about what your mother will do when she sees Cora.”
“Lady Hope?!” Simone instantly turned from her inspection of Clean-up and stared in fear.
“For whatever reason, Janet always seemed to have a bug up her ass when it came to her lineage. Apparently, knowing she was Antarran royalty left some kind of bad taste in her mouth and she decided Cora and Jules were the cause.” Mom explained.
“I felt she was just a prude.” Charli snarked. “Or maybe she was just jealous. Either way, there’s something wrong with that girl.”
“So, is Grunfuller going to watch Savanna while we’re gone?” Charli changed the subject.
“No, she’s already strapped into Hope and a Pair. Grub and I haven’t seen each other since just after we got back to base. He seems to have a lot on his mind and I think he needs time to think.”
Mom looked to Charli a moment. Charli nodded back ever so slightly.
“I see. Well? Charli and I will only be a moment with our visuals. Semper Fi? Status.”
“All systems initiated and online, SIR! Awaiting your orders.”
“Thank you, Semper. I’ll just be a moment to do my visual then we can have some fun.”
“I look forward to it, SIR!”
Mom smiled broadly as she looked back at me, eyes narrowed suspiciously.
“Eight I Smart. Status.” Charli requested.
“Hey! Nice of you to finally show up, honey! I’ve been sittin’ here usin’ valuable Current for like the last half hour! Times awastin’ girl!”
Charli looked over at me, stunned.
“How do you do it? How did you know, Chance?” She questioned.
“I’m a WITCH!” I giggled.
She shook her head in defeat.
“Just gimme a chance ta look you over, girl.”
“Well don’t look too hard you ol’ perv! An’ hurry up, the meter’s runnin!”
Mom snorted loudly and began laughing hysterically!
“Broom Closet Control. Witch Corps Flight 1 ready for departure.” I reported after checking Savanna’s harnessing one last time.
“Pegasus 1, stand-by. Awaiting conformations from Pegasus 5, 6, and 7.”
“Pegasus 5 ready for departure.” Simone reported.
“Hey, I’m ready. Pegasus 7.” Charli acknowledged.
“Pegasus 6 is getting REALLY impatient and is ready to blow out the freakin’ door if it ain’t opened soon!” Mom warned in an irate voice.
“Witch Corps Flight 1, Capt. Serangetti has been informed of your departure. Beginning hangar depressurization.” Grunfuller’s voice responded.
I was surprised that he even cared, seeing as I had hoped he would see us off and didn’t.
Savanna gurgled a few times.
“I’m not so sure, sweetie. These things take time. Now hold on, a Broom is way different from riding in Pegasus.”
“Tttthwwp!”
“Did you just shoot me a raspberry?” I questioned my daughter’s response to the warning.
“Witch Corps Flight 1 hangar decomp complete. Opening Broom Closet door.”
“Aww, to hell with this! Screw procedure! I’m outta here!” Mom growled as I saw Semper Fi pass overhead, turn sideways, and shoot out the still opening door.
Savanna giggled.
“So you think that’s funny? Breaching protocol is a punishable offence, sweetie. Isn’t it Pegasus 6?”
“THWWWWWWWP!”
Did SHE just shoot me the raspberry, too?
“Let’s go get her, Hope and a Pair.” I said as I advanced my throttle and slammed the stock to the right for a second.
“Broom Closet door…why do I even waste my breath?! Safe journey, Witch Corps Flight 1.” Grunfuller groaned.
I assumed my sisters had repeated Mom’s and my exits.
Mare De Tempest Bridge:
“Skipper? I have four small, unidentified craft that just appeared on sensors off our port side!”
“Estimated dimensions?” I asked.
“Roughly twelve meters. They’re heading away to stern, sir. Man, are they fast!”
Stepping back, I enabled my hidden Witch Corps. comm. and spoke quietly.
“Serangetti, Witch Corps Flight 1. My Lady Chance, please tell me that is you we picked up on sensors?”
“Relax, Kimbou, I’m just clearing Semper Fi’s emitters.”
“Please, My Lady Hope! I thought Witch Corps was to try and remain out of the spotlight?”
“I thought she had grown up, sir. I guess I was misled in that thinking.” Lady Chance replied.
“Skipper? They’re coming about!”
Four, silvery, quick flashes filled the Bridge windows and instantly disappeared.
“Holy shit! Sensors indicated they were barely sub-light before they just vanished, Skipper! Who are they?”
“Those were our saviors, Lieutenant; the brave group of women responsible for repelling the Hoblin invasion from our corridors. I want this incident wiped from all sensor logs and your memories. Understood?”
“Aye, sir. It never happened. But where can I get me one of those?”
“Believe me when I say that you can’t afford it and don’t want to know, Rick.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Major, did you really have to buzz the bridge?” I asked after we engaged our deep space camo.
“You didn’t have to follow me, Chance.”
“In order to make it appear intentional, we did! Though…I’m not going to deny it was fun…very fun!” I tried to sound disappointed, but couldn’t help giggling.
“She’s been this way since her first XF-58, Chance. Major is incorrigible and a show-off.”
“Cut off the useless chatter, Seeker!” Mom ordered.
“Seeker, ETA to Kane.” I asked to remind Mom who was this flight’s leader.
“Whitecliffe Space Port in three hours at present velocity, Chance.”
“Thank you, Seeker. Pegasus 1, Pegasus 9. Porno, are you out there?”
“Pegasus 9, Pegasus 1. Hey, Sugar Plum! Long time; no see. I have a secured transponder link and I’ll be vectoring into your Flight in two hours and five standard minutes.”
“Welcome aboard, Porno. Good to have you back. See you in a bit. Pegasus 1, out.”
“Pegasus 9, Witch Corps Flight 1. Just picked your transponders up on short-range sensors. Where would you like me?” Aunt Cora announced.
“Do we really have to answer that, Porno?” Mom deadpanned.
“And I thought Seeker was the Perv! Hey, Major! How they hangin’?”
“Not as heavy as yours, honey!” Mom giggled.
“Come in on Pegasus 5’s three. Laidy-in-Wait is going to need your support.” I recommended.
“Hey, girl! You still fretting about the ‘Rents? Not to worry, Porno’s got your back.” Aunt Cora sympathized as my sensors showed her entering our formation and pulling alongside Simone.
“Witch Corps Flight 1, we’ll drop to sublight about two LY’s out and decloak. S.O.P.”
“EFMC Witch Corps Flight 1, Whitecliffe Center. Requesting permission to enter your system boundary and proceed to your Spaceport.”
“Witch Corps Flight 1, what is your purpose on Kane?”
“Level 30 stuff. I’m not at liberty to reveal more, sorry.”
“Flight 1, according to the filed flight plan, you request temporary landing permit at Hopewell Field in Vermillion Station?”
“Affirmative, Whitecliffe Center. As I said, we have level 30 stuff there and wish not to attract too much attention to ourselves.”
“Your permit has been approved, Flight 1. Welcome to Kane. Sending your landing coordinates now. And, no matter what your business, enjoy your stay. Whitecliffe Center out.”
“I’ve just received those coordinates, Chance.”
“Thanks Whitecliffe Center, Flight 1 out. Thanks Hope and a Pair. Let’s get in the approach corridor.”
A small crowd had gathered by the time we’d actually landed. We were professionally directed via old-fashioned taxiway directions and signs to our reserved location- a medium-sized, simple, permacrete-metal hangar off by itself on the south side of the old-style field. Of course, the crowd wouldn’t have been there had Mom and Aunt Cora not circled the small field AND the town of Vermillion Station at low altitude five times!
Oh, and they broke Mach 1 each time, too!
However, I soon realized that there was purpose to their supposed flagrant action. Once parked, the crowd was summarily dispersed and the hangar doors were quickly closed and locked.
“Hope and a Pair, engage ‘security mode: warning’ after we are clear.” I said as I leaned back into my cockpit to unfasten Savanna from my second seat. I carefully hoisted her over then cautiously climbed down Hope and a Pair’s external ladder.
“Security mode in stand-by, Lady Chance.”
“Thank you, Hope and a Pair.”
“As I live and breathe! Hope Summers? Is that you? We’d heard rumor that the damn Hobgoblins finally got you an’ Charli! What’s it been twelve? Fourteen standard years?”
I jumped as the male voice behind me asked a question in greeting.
“Breaking protocol again? As usual?” I asked, deciding to play along while still not turning around.
“And you wouldn’t know anything about that, would you, Hope?”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I responded.
“Okay. Not in the mood. I get it. I’ll follow protocol then.” The man took a deep breath and sighed.
“Anything I can get for you today? Fuel, engine work, …a date for din…?” He continued, but stopped as I turned around revealing Savanna’s car seat and my sleeping child.
“Wait! You can’t be Hope! Hope’s kid should be around…”
“My age, good sir?”
“Yeah…oh shit…sorry. You must be Chance?”
I smiled. “And you are?”
“Very sorry I said what I did, M’lady. Keaton Yates, EFMC Reserve, by the way.” He gave me a bow.
“Fancy set of wings you girls got. Newly issued, I take it? How can I get me one?”
“I’m sure you know the answer to that question, Mr. Yates.” I replied coyly.
“I’ve been briefed, but I’m not the type to go in for full-blown service, Lady Chance. Does she need refueled?
“Maybe a top-off before we leave, Mr. Yates. And I appreciate the compliment. Just keep your eye on our four Brooms. They are state of the art prototypes with a whole assortment of classified, undocumented systems AND they have a built-in security system that is specifically keyed only to its pilot. Anyone else laying a finger on them will get… ‘ a reminder’, copy?” I smiled deviously.
“Copy that, M’lady. So yer callin’ them ‘Brooms’ these days. Cute. Um, can I ask about the paint on her nose?”
“It’s called ‘Nose Art’ and is a tradition over a thousand year old.”
“No, I know what it’s called, I just can’t figure out what it means.”
I rolled my eyes and sighed quietly.
“It’s a tribute to my parents and a family friend.”
“Oh! I get it now! Hope and a Pair; your mum, Charles, and Miss Denison, and the wheel of chance…that’s you…er your callsign, right?”
I smiled brightly at his insightfulness.
“Absolutely correct, Mr. Yates.”
“Chance? Quit flirting and get over here. They’ll be here in a few minutes.” Mom called to gain my attention.
“By the greater Gods of the Universe! Not one, but two living and breathing Antarrans!” Keaton Yates exclaimed in utter shock. “I thought the one living here the last in the galaxy!”
“If they act like the one on this planet we’re all in trouble.” He added in a barely audible whisper.
Simone and Aunt Cora had just finished the post-flight and were climbing down from their Brooms.
“Keats! I see you’ve met my daughter. Chance, this is Keaton Yates. Best damned mechanic in the galaxy! Keats here can fix anything that flies- even make it fly better if possible.” Mom introduced.
Keaton’s mouth fell open as he looked past us.
“No. Noo! I was at your funeral! You can’t be here! No! Not possible! Hope? What’s going on here?”
“Simone? Can you come over here for a minute, honey?” Mom gestured.
Both blue-haired women approached- one looking very apprehensive.
“Keats, you remember Caroline, right?”
“Your majesty.” He greeted with a bow.
“And this is Jules’ Granddaughter, Simone. Her similarity is uncanny, right?”
“Unbelievable! The likeness is amazing! Wait! I didn’t know Jules had another offspring. I thought Janet was an only?”
“Hey. I’m Simone Gutteson-Redman. Nice to meet you, Mr. Yates.” Simone greeted politely with a tense smile.
“Please, M’lady, ‘Keats’ is fine.” He corrected then paused. He looked between Mom, Charli, and I several times before he whistled loudly.
“Oh! She’s gonna be sooooo pissed!” He chuckled haughtily.
Simone suddenly looked ill.
Keats looked back to me and his expression melted.
“The child; how old is she, Lady Chance?”
“Savanna will be four weeks in a few days.” I answered.
“She looks soo much like you, M’lady. You and Charli must be very proud, Hope.” He praised.
“We’re both proud of our High Priestess and her daughter, Keats. I’d even say that Chance has outperformed any of us by light-years.”
Keats looked at me in horror.
“Forgive me, High Priestess! I was not informed and you did nothing obvious to correct that error.”
“And she won’t likely do that either, Keats. Chance is very modest about her talents.”
The man smirked and an impish grin appeared on his recently unshaven face.
“So she isn’t that similar to you, Hope? That’s refreshing.”
“Bite me, Yates!”
“Not unless you and Charlene want to make it a threesome?”
“I’ll take that action!” Aunt Cora said getting in on the fun.
“That I’d have no doubt of, your majesty.” He waggled both eyebrows.
“Seriously. Nice touch with the nose art, Hope. Still can’t get away from that whole mythical, winged-horse theme though, huh?”
“Chance designed and built each of our brooms, Keats. She even did the paint. I think she did a ‘magical’ job on them, don’t you?”
Again the man’s mouth dropped.
“You did…all this? With just…you know.” He flicked an imaginary wand in his hand.
“Only without the wand, Keats. That’s why we voted her High Priestess.” Mom giggled.
“I’d recognize that huge ass anywhere!” An angry female voice shouted from the suddenly opened man door in the main hangar door.
“Well, if I’d had to guess, that’s the obnoxious, caustic blather of my niece, Janet!” Aunt Cora mocked in calm, royal, annoyance without even looking toward the new voice.
“What are you doing back on MY planet, old woman?!”
“Kiss my royal ass, you prudish snob!” Aunt Cora countered as she turned to face her aggressor. “And I’m back here on family business, you worthless blow hard of a sow!”
“I think this was a bad idea, Chance.” Simone whispered as she fought the urge to run for Clean-up.
“Then state your business cause I’m the only family you have left here! The sooner you do that the sooner you and you’re ‘ladies’ free up valuable real estat…!”
Quiet suddenly filled the hangar. Savanna burped and giggled once.
Mom, Charli, Cora, and Simone- even Keats- turned to stare at me in horror.
Janet Redman stood shouting and pounding on my force shield trying frantically to get free.
I quickly closed the distance to the infuriated woman.
“Hello. My name is Chance Summers”, I said pleasantly. “We are here today to introduce you to someone you might recognize. But, if you do not reign in your hatred and anger toward my Antarran sisters I may be forced to demonstrate what I really am capable of.”
Simone’s mother began shouting at me through the restricting shield.
“Now…are you going to remain civil and allow us to make introductions?” I asked the raging woman, knowing that she could hear me. Just to show my commitment, I decreased the area inside my field.
“I assure you, it can get smaller…much smaller. Now, do we have an accord, Mrs. Janet Redman?
The redfaced, blue-haired woman glared intensely at me.
“Wow! If looks could kill…” Mom commented as she walked up beside me. “This half of the planet would be a crater! Is it any wonder why we tried, but failed to enlist her?”
I remained quiet and appraised the blue-haired hellion contained within my force shield.
“Hey, Jan-Jan, remember me? Hope Summers? Well, I’d like to introduce my daughter, Chance. She’s a VERY powerful witch and my advice to you is: don’t piss her off. You wouldn’t like her when she gets angry. Now, just shit-can the attitude, little girl, so we can talk!”
“High Priestess? Chance? Please let her down. This is not the meeting I had envisioned.” Simone pleaded as she approached. Janet Redman’s eyes bulged. She began shaking her head in denial to who she was seeing. She appeared to be mouthing ‘No’ and ‘it can’t be’ over and over again.
I lowered her and dropped my force shield. Janet crumbled to the floor a sobbing mess.
“It can’t be! I watched you lowered into the ground in a box! How can you be here, mother?” She cried.
The woman then glared at me.
“What kind of a curse did you place on my mother, you evil witch?!” She demanded angrily.
“I placed nothing of the sort on this woman, nor would I ever do anything so heinous!” I replied calmly.
“Mother? I am not Grandmama. I just seem to be her double.” Simone tried to explain.
“Liar! What has she done to you? Mother, please tell me how I can help you! How I can rescue you from these Satanic whores!”
Simone’s hand instantly flew forward and slapped her mother across the face!
“That is enough, Mother!” Simone shouted angrily. “Chance, Hope, Charli, and especially Aunt Cora are my Coven sisters! Now shut your face and listen up! I have something to tell you and I can’t do that while you are hysterically calling obscenities to my friends!”
“If I didn’t know better, I’d swear she really was Juliene, Hope!” Aunt Cora quietly pointed out to mom.
“But mother…”
“Fine! If you can only think of me as Grandmama, then I’ll act like her!” Simone threatened.
“Janet! Sit your ass down and pay attention! I will have no more interruptions or my wand will contact your ass and leave marks for several weeks! Do I make myself clear?” Simone shouted in a strong, unyielding voice.
“It is you! Mother, how did you survive?”
“I said sit down and shut that ignorant mouth of yours! I will only tell you this once and I want no interruptions! I. Am. Not. Juliene Gutteson! I! AM! Simon! Redman! Get that through that thick skull of yours, mother!”
“Simon? You can’t be Simon! My Simon would never act or treat me like that! What have you done with him? What have you whores done with him!?”
Simone’s wand was suddenly in her hand and pointed to his mother’s forehead at point-blank range. She was also in uniform.
I heard Keats gasp behind us.
“By the Gods of Olympus! Will you shut that obscene trap of yours?! I swear I’ll shut it for you and you won’t like how I do it, mother!” Simone hissed.
I noticed a small blue arc quickly jump between her mother and her wand. Something was not right about this woman!
I blinked on my Current Sight. That explained some things.
To my and everyone’s surprise, Janet Redman actually sat down and closed her mouth!
“You know? I had fears of how this little reunion would play out, but I assumed there would be awkward blocks of silence, pleading for me to reconsider, questioning about my reasons and sanity… things like that. I never once dreamed that you would make such a fool of yourself! You have embarrassed not only me, father, and the whole Redman family, but especially the royal family AND Aunt Cora! So…anything sane and constructive to say…mother? Speak recklessly and I WILL remedy that vengeful mouth.”
“Why do you look just like her, Simon? How is this possible?”
“Because that’s the way my genes rearranged themselves when I activated, Mother. I had nothing to do with how I now look. It was pure chance.” Simone answered, wand still threatening.
Janet glared toward me, but Simone cut her off before she could become hysterical again.
“No, mother. Not that Chance. I’m talking luck of the draw type chance and not one of my best friends.” She looked at her mother with an intensity I had never before seen in her.
“I chose to volunteer and help Chance and the Coven fight the Hoblins, mother. Those vile creatures that killed so many- including Aunt Hilde? They attacked Mare De Tempest, the ship I am currently stationed on. We lost half the crew, but we beat them and retook possession. We, mother. The Coven! We were the only unit able to fight those things…to secure the ship. Normal weapons had no affect on them. Only our wands had the power to repel them. I…we had the power to fight them.”
“You should be very proud of your daughter, Janet.” Charli said as she stepped in next to mom. “She is a valued member of the Corps and has upheld its values admirably.”
“I think everyone except Simone should step back and give them privacy.” I suggested as I began to retreat.
About two meters away, mom turned to me.
“Chance? Honey, why did you pull back? I thought we were here to support Simone in this ordeal?”
“Current Sight. Tell me what you see.” I hinted.
Three gasps filled my ears over Simone’s heated voice.
“M’ladies?” Keats inquired in confusion.
“Just how did that happen?” Aunt Cora asked in shock as she continued to stare at her niece.
“That explains why she’s so much crazier now than last time.” Charli added.
“What have you found, M’ladies? What is wrong with Lady Janet?” Keats demanded quietly.
Savanna burped again and giggled.
“Here, I suggest you give her this medal, Aunt Cora. Act like it’s still in your ship.” I said covertly passing what was now in my hand.
“What would the medal be for, High Priestess?”
“I think the daughter of the woman who helped save the galaxy should receive her mother’s ‘Medal of Honor’ don’t you?” I winked.
Mom and Charli stared at me a moment.
“I also included a purifier circuit. Make sure she understands she is never to take it off.”
Aunt Cora nodded.
“Lady Simone, may I approach?” She called to get our sister’s attention.
“Of course, Aunt Cora. Mother shall hold her tongue…won’t you, mother?” Simone responded; her wand never wavered from its potential target.
“I will listen, but I’ll never bow to you, Auntie!” Janet replied hatefully.
“That will suffice. The ‘family business I spoke of? Allow me to fetch it from my ship.” She answered as she walked away.
After a few tense minutes Aunt Cora returned holding a small, ornate box.
“Lady Hope? As the former High Priestess of Witch Corps, could you assist me?”
“Of course, Queen Norge.” Mom replied as she was handed the box.
“It has recently been brought to my attention that proper respect has not been given for one of our own’s service in the line of duty. I admit the lapse is solely my own due to the remorse I still feel within my heart for my sister Juliene. Therefore, and without further delay, I wish to present to you, Janet Caroline Gutteson- Redman, your mother, Juliene Norge-Gutteson’s, ‘Exceptional Service Medal’ or ‘Medal of Honor’ as the Earth Force Marine Corps calls it. Will you accept this in place of the Medal’s true recipient, M’lady?”
I noticed another quick spark fly between forehead and wand. This time I think Simone noticed also as she momentarily focused on her wand in confusion.
“I’ll accept your stupid medal, majesty.” Janet grumbled, “but not to satisfy your guilt over what you did to mom!”
Aunt Cora nodded and removed the small locket and chain from the ceremonial box and opened the chain wide.
“By royal proclamation and overwhelming gratitude of the EFMC Witch Corps, I present to you, Janet Caroline Gutteson-Redman, your mother’s Medal of Honor. It is only a small conciliation for the grief we all share of her loss and for her service in freeing the galaxy from oppression. My sincere condolences, Lady Janet.” Aunt Cora said as she moved to place the medal around the woman’s head.
“Lady Simone, the restrictive aid is no longer needed.”
Once Simone pulled back her wand, Cora quickly placed the medal around her niece’s neck and fastened it. A serene look washed across the angry woman’s features and she seemed confused for a moment.
“What did you just do to me?” She questioned, though it was nowhere near as venomous.
She seemed to relax as she suddenly stood to look Simone and Cora eye to eye.
“It really is you…Simon?” She asked as she carefully appraised my friend.
“Yes, mum, it’s really me. Welcome back to the sane side of life.”
“What did you do to me? The hate…the rage you cursed me with…its almost gone.” Janet asked as she looked to her aunt.
“I suggest you forward that question to our High Priestess, Sugar Plum.”
“What did you do to me?” She readdressed her question to me.
“In layman’s terms I grounded you, Lady Janet. The long explanation is this. While in heated conversation…”
“You’re insane ranting, Sugar Plum.” Cora interrupted.
“While you were conversing, and after your daughter pulled her wand, I noticed a small blue arc pass between your forehead and Simone’s wand. Immediately after, you seemed to become more compliant and less hysterical. Referencing my Current Sight, I instantly saw the problem.”
“I…I didn’t know I had a problem. I don’t have…a problem.” She insisted.
“But you do, M’lady. You have inherited your mother’s natural acuity to Current, though in your case, you have greedily trapped your latent Current and allowed your hatred and anger to influence it, twisting it. The Medal you now wear will ‘filter’ your Current, purifying it to prevent your possible transfiguration into a Hoblin.”
“That is crazy! I’m not one of those…monsters! I’ll never become one of those ‘things’. She argued.
“My guess is that something near you…something or someone you are in contact with provides a limited purifying effect…in essence, limiting your Current’s twist. Tell me…how long has your husband been gone?”
“He’s been away on business for several months…” Janet Redman suddenly stopped, her mouth dropped open. “But he should be back tomorrow.”
“I take it this is the longest he’s been gone in quite some time?”
She nodded silently as she stared at me in horror.
Little Savanna gurgled several times and waved her chubby little right arm.
“No. I didn’t recognize the symptoms at first. But I remedied it despite that, didn’t I?” I said to her.
My daughter giggled a few times.
“Oh, you thought all this was entertaining? Trust me, it was not.”
Savanna’s face grew crimson and she ‘grunted’.
“What? Oh. If you ladies will excuse me a moment, the princess has officially added her … ‘comment’ on the latest proceedings.
“So, how’s the reunion going, High Priestess?” Keats asked as Savanna and I entered the hangar from the guest living area in the rear of the building.
“Simone thinks very well. Janet’s ‘limiter’ is functioning as designed and she seems able to hold a civil tongue.” I answered.
“So, what was said yesterday…about the Hobgoblins trying to take over the Mare…”
“I have a theory about that. I think the big three were after the heir to the Summers’ legacy. You know of the attack on Gaia Four; I think their aim was to finally eradicate Witch Corps. They didn’t count on helping me reach my threshold.”
“So its true!?” Keats inhaled sharply. “You are a changeling like Hope.”
I nodded.
“Wait. Something just doesn’t make sense. I heard the Mare incident occurred almost four weeks ago. You claim the Hobgoblins helped you achieve your threshold?”
I nodded again.
“If I may…how can you have a three week old baby if…”
“I agree wholeheartedly, sir. How can I have given birth to this child if I hadn’t even reached threshold at the time of her conception? I didn’t. Savanna was just one of several hundred unborn children the Hoblins uncaringly conscripted. After clearing the Mare of all the adult conscripts, we set to clear the Daycare Center after sensors indicated a high concentration of tainted Current in that area.”
“While restoring the conscripted children I found there I also found the yet to be born and made an effort to save them by storing as many as I could. I vowed to somehow give them the chance to live they never got. I thought I had gotten them all.”
“I decided to stage a ‘Grand Coming Out’ event before we initiated the humanitarian task of relocating all the children who lost their families in the attack. As we debuted the Coven, Capt. Serangetti’s daughter, Lyra, approached me and requested she come along. With the Galactic Council’s blessing both she and Cmdr. Serangetti prepared to leave with us.”
“When boarding Pegasus, the sensors detected a trace amount of tainted Current still on Lyra. When I examined her, I attempted to remove it. That’s when Lyra screamed at me to quote, ‘let her alone’ and ‘she just wants to live’. Turns out the brave kitten had saved one that I had missed. Adding some of my own Current to the taint, I was able to purify it and with Lyra’s approval, brought little Savanna here into being. Manifested her right into the kitten’s arms, Keats! It was beautiful! She…was so beautiful!” I related as I wiped my face.
“Lyra claimed that her name was Savanna and that she wanted her mother. I was devastated! Her parents were KIA. Lyra then dropped a bombshell. Savanna wanted me as her mother! Given a request like that, how could I refuse?”
“So this little cutie chose you as her mother. Smart girl! You couldn’t have picked a better mommy, little one.” Keats said looking down at Savanna in the car seat I was holding.
She giggled and gave the man a hand wave.
“Yes, I like him too, sweetie.”
“You understand her. Amazing. Everything about you, Chance Summers, is absolutely amazing.”
I felt myself blush.
“So. While I have you here…is that an actual Trans-Dimensional Propulsion System WITH Afterboost, I see on these Starfight…Brooms?”
I nodded and smiled brightly. “Simon Redman designed these units about fifteen years ago. It was his masters’ thesis. A thesis that got him laughed right out of the science ministry for being complete fantasy and absurd.”
“Huh. I remember telling him then that the damn thing was too advanced, that the experts wouldn’t recognize it as valid tech. So it really works, huh?”
“Forty-five LY’s a second without afterboost.” I giggled.
“Hooly Sh…” He choked out.
“My child’s ears, Keats!” I warned.
Savanna giggled a few more times.
“You’ll hear enough of that around your grandparents and Aunt Chantell, sweetie, but I’ll do my best to limit the obscenities while I can.”
Keaton Yates laughed while shaking his head.
“Absolutely amazing. Anyway, that type of system must use up a helluva lot of Current!”
“Come back here a moment.” I invited as we walked around back to the main emitter. “Hope and a Pair? Temporarily disable your security while I show Reservist Yates something.”
“Security disabled, Chance. Please alert me when finished.”
“Will do, and thank you. Now, look riiiiight back there…just to the left of the main Current circulator.” I said pointing into the narrow gap in the cowling beside the thrust emitter and the starboard control-quad emitters.
After looking in once, Keats turned and stared back at me in shock for a full minute then looked back in a second time.
“Is that what I think it is, M’lady? A Current…Economizer?”
“My friend Dell designed it as a means of passing the time on Mare’s previous tour. Hope and a Pair? Fuel reserve status and distance of this trip, please?”
“Fuel reserve stands at 98.5%. Four hundred eighty-six thousand LY’s. Mare De Tempest to Kane, Chance.”
That made the man still examining my ship’s engine compartment choke! He bumped his head as he quickly turned to me.
“That’s impossible! I mean…I heard rumors…Can you imagine the implications to galactic travel?”
“Yes. It would mean the Hobgoblins would be able to get around the galaxy just as fast as we do. Possibly even terrorize neighboring galaxies as well.” I deadpanned. “That’s why the technology will remain highly classified, Mr. Yates. There have only been fifteen units produced.”
“By the way…each unit has a very specific ‘Patent’ spell just as a precaution. If, for any reason, the units are removed without the proper incantation to nullify the spell, they will simply disintegrate and leave an indelible tracking spell on the violator.”
Keats regarded me for some time, his eyes sometimes staring at me then staring off into the hangar eaves.
“”I understand fully, High Priestess. This really is some high tech stuff! Any chance I could beg a ride?”
“How about tomorrow morning? I’ll get Lady Charli to file a flight plan and we’ll give you the fifty-cent tour of the system. Deal?”
“You bet! See you in the AM.”
“Hope and a Pair? We’re done, sweetie.”
“Security reactivated, Chance.”
“Are you sure you’re up to this, Simone?” I asked as we, Aunt Cora, Mom, Charli, Savanna, and I, arrived at the Redman residence in the early afternoon.
“It couldn’t be any worse than yesterday, back at the hangar, right?” She answered nervously.
As the door started to open, Simone swallowed hard and bit her lower lip.
“Welcome home, Samuel. I trust you knew about our visit today?” Mom greeted confidently.
“Hey, Hope. Hello girls. Janet said you ladies were back in town. Please, come in.” Samuel Redman welcomed us warmly, though I sensed trepidation and awkwardness.
“Janet? They’re here.” He called to his wife as we filed in. “I’d really like to thank you for helping Janet, Ladies. This is the first time in I don’t know how…hello your majesty, in how many…years…Juliene? How?”
“Samuel. Meet my great niece, Simone.” Cora smiled deviously.
“Hello, Simone. I guess you already know you look exactly…your ‘GREAT’ niece?”
Simone shied away from her father and stared intently at the floor.
“Simon?” He stated in shock, as he looked her up and down several times. “What happened?”
“I…I joined the Corps, pop.” Simone almost whispered.
“Corps? What Corps?”
“Come now, Samuel. You know what Corps.” Aunt Cora replied. “Don’t insult us.”
“I volunteered to be activated, Pop.”
“Um…so why does she look like her grandmother? Cora? Hope? Anybody?”
“Genetics are funny that way, Samuel.” Mom answered with a nervous giggle.
“I’m not laughing. How could you let them do this to you, son?”
“After…after Aunt Hilde was …killed…I promised myself I’d get those bastards if I ever had the chance. Well, the opportunity finally presented itself, Pop. I helped liberate the Mare, sir.” Simone answered proudly. Her confidence seemed to be coming back.
“But…”
“Look, Pop, I was offered the chance and I took it. I’ve fully accepted the ramifications of my decision.”
“But you can return to normal, right?”
“If I wanted to, sure, but I’ve made another decision.”
Samuel Redman gulped and blinked his eyes. “Why?”
“Hello, Cora. Make yourselves at home.” Janet Redman greeted civilly as she appeared from the back of the house.
“Janet? Did you know about this?” Samuel Redman asked, pointing to Simone.
“Hello, Simone. Could you come back into the kitchen? I’d like to talk to you in private?”
“Sure, mum.” Simone smiled tensely and followed her mother back through the house.
Redman Kitchen:
“Have a seat, dear. Care for something to drink?” Mum offered.
I took my usual seat at the table. “Coffee if you have it, thanks.”
“So…about my behavior yesterday…I’m…” She began as she started the water processor. I interrupted.
“Look mum, I understand and I’m sorry you had to see my temper, but you were getting out of hand. It took a few minutes for me to notice, but I could just barely feel my locket filtering your Current of its taint. That actually explains a lot of what I witnessed growing up. Please promise me you’ll keep the medal on? It means a lot, you honoring Grandmama in this way. Means a lot to me too.”
“My Current? You could feel MY Current? I didn’t even know I had Current.”
“Most people never realize it, mum, but all life has Current. Some of us just are more sensitive to its presence. Some of us can actually ask it to do things for us.”
“And I take it Chance Summers…she’s just as talented as her mother?” Mum asked.
“Chance is absolutely amazing, mum!” I bubbled. “The things she can do…the things she’s taught us…”
“She seems dangerous to me, Simone. She could have easily crushed me in that shield thing of hers.”
“Chance would never have gone that far, mum! She’s held her cool in way more stressful situations. You should’ve seen her on Eden Three. We were outnumbered four or five thousand to eleven. Chance remained calm, even as the rebellion’s leader confronted her for possession of Pegasus- our spacecraft.”
Mum’s face drained as she stared down at me.
“Five thousand? Were they armed?”
“Oh yeah. They even had about a dozen particle drill machines used for mining pointed at us. We all did our part. Lokust- Our Executive, Lokust Grunfuller- transported several hundred dissidents to the opposite side of the planet! Lady Charli hacked the drills to render them unusable.”
“Lady Lyra…God, she is sooo precious! She changed the clothes of an attacking brigade into cute, blue Teddy Bear costumes. They were so embarrassed they turned and ran…well, they did more stumbling…” I giggled happily reminiscing about that lopsided confrontation.
“Ladies Hope and Chantell acted like ancient frontier law men and placed bets on how many criminals they could take out with a single bullet from their Corps issued revolvers. Ladies Kitty and Charli spent most of the time deciding what they should turn the attackers into. Lady Sandra wanted to change them into snails on the premise we were out of Escargot in the galley!”
“Aunt Cora and I just pulled our wands’ to defend Pegasus and our sisters, but most of those pigs kept their eyes glued to our boobs.” I giggled, thinking about the hungry looks those guys gave us. Now, as then, I felt a special thrill inside me.
“Most impressive though was Chance. After piecing the puzzle pieces together, she realized the rebelling convicts were demanding conjugal attentions. As their leader put it, they wanted to ‘use the women and abuse the children’.”
Mum gasped loudly and leaned heavily against the kitchen counter.
“Get this! Chance made about five or six hundred of the remaining men pregnant! Can you believe that? She later told us that she had been safely holding several hundred unborn children that she had rescued from the Mare in her Current reserve. She transfigured the men and inseminated the children into the new women. Her reasoning was if they wanted to use women and abuse children, they might as well learn, first hand, what it was like for the women and give them experience birthing and raising children. Even before we left Eden, the new government had voted in drastic changes and penalties for abusing women and children!”
I realized mum was still silently staring at me. I stopped talking and just looked back at her, wondering what she was thinking.
The drink processor chimed and broke her trance.
Mum silently got and placed two full cups on the table at our places. She took a sip from hers and winced as the steaming liquid hit her lips.
“She just waved her wand and changed five hundred men into pregnant women…?”
“I’m thinking it was closer to six, mum. Isn’t that fantastic?” I asked.
“And the babies? They were all rescued from the Hoblins when they attacked your ship.”
Yep! The Hoblins conscripted just about everyone onboard. We, the Coven, have the power to return those conscripted back to their original forms. Unfortunately, that original form degrades over time. We weren’t able to recover everyone.”
I thought about all those unborn kids…they wouldn’t have gotten a chance to live if not for Chance Summers.
“Simone? Baby, why are you crying?” Mum asked in concern.
“I was just thinking about all those kids she rescued, mum. She gave all those kids a chance to live. She even adapted Savanna.”
“I smelled fresh coffee. Mind if I grab a cup, Jan?” Aunt Cora appeared in the doorway.
“The cups haven’t moved.” Mum replied.
“So, you telling her about Eden Three?” My aunt inquired. “I haven’t had that much fun in years.”
“Facing off against thousands of armed and dangerous men? You call that fun?” Mum gasped.
“Weeeell, not as much fun as watching Simone here make my Defense Commander and his Controller shit their pantaloons when she destroyed eighteen defensive practice arrays on Antarra’s outer barrier! I even brought along the raw footage from the Defense Department and Charli gave me a copy of Pegasus’ bridge record. I took the liberty of having my new ward, Rodyard, splice it all together. The child is really talented when it comes to ‘creating’ media events. I thought we’d watch it later?”
“Eighteen arrays?” Mum repeated, stunned.
“Each roughly a hundred thousand kilometers apart, with one cannon, AND from three LY’s distant! Wish I had a ship like Pegasus in the Antarran armada!”
Mum unconsciously sipped her steaming coffee, burning her lips again.
“All I did was give the order, Mum. Pegasus did the rest.” I begged off my actions. I saw Pop silently enter, open the cold stores chest, grab a six-count of his favorite beverage, and headed back into the front lounge. I noted it was the same recreational drink we had on the Mare.
“I disagree, Sugar Plum. From what I saw, you put that old nog herder in his place. Didn’t you say something like: ‘what if I say ‘PISS OFF’? Then command the Royal Antarran Defense Commander to ‘kiss my perfectly smooth, delectable ass?’ Did I get that right, Sugar Plum?”
I felt my cheeks burning as I looked to the tabletop and began stirring my coffee.
“You actually did that, baby? To the Major General?” Mum gasped.
“I did, mum. I’m not proud of it, but Lady Hope recommended I act like Grandmama. I’m not sure where it all came from. I’m sorry if I embarrassed you and Aunt Cora.”
Mum began to giggle! Something I hadn’t heard in almost eighteen years.
“Norges be praised! Janet Gutteson is actually laughing!” Aunt Cora said grabbing at her heart, though it looked rather risqué as she grabbed more breast than heart.
“I always thought that old stuffed shirt needed knocked down a few clicks! Good for you, baby!”
I was flabbergasted! With that brief statement, mum reminded me of Grandmama.
I felt another tear run down my left cheek.
Aunt Cora looked to me, giving me a slight smile.
“You saw it too?” She asked gently.
I nodded almost imperceptibly.
“Now what did I do, Baby?” Mum asked guiltily.
Redman front lounge:
“Ladies, please have a seat.” Samuel Redman offered.
“How old?” He asked looking toward Savanna then me.
“Almost four weeks, Mr. Redman.”
“Samuel, this is my daughter, Chance, and her daughter, Savanna.” Mom introduced as we all found a place to sit.
“Nice to meet you. Cute kid.”
“Thank you, Mr. Redman.” I responded.
“We’re not real formal in this household as you can imagine, Chance.” Redman glanced toward the kitchen. “Sam or Samuel is good.”
I smiled, blinking once to activate my Current Sight.
This man was full of the purest Current I had ever seen! That explained how he was able to stabilize Janet.
“Something catch your eye, Chance?” He asked as I blinked back to my normal sight.
“You must be a very forgiving man, Samuel- very pure of heart.”
He chuckled.
“I’m joined to Janet. I kinda hafta be, don’t I? From what I heard from Keats, she gave you a really hard time. I’m sorry I couldn’t get back before you arrived. She seems to settle down each time I return from one of my business trips.”
Savanna gurgled and giggled once.
“Indeed, sweetie. He is a very special man and Mrs. Redman is lucky to have him.” I said looking down at her.
Redman was staring at me when I looked back up.
“Our Chance is very special in her own way, Samuel.” Mom smiled. “She’s the most talented of all of us.”
“Speaking of talented, I think I hear Simone telling tales out there. I’ll be back in a few.” Aunt Cora interrupted as she stood and headed for the back of the house.
Samuel waited a minute.
“So…Keats was telling me that there’s four beauties in the EFMC hangar that are yours?”
“Chance calls them our Brooms, Samuel.” Mom answered.
“Marvelous feats of engineering; or so he gushes. Any specs you can talk about?”
“Rumors we’ve heard indicate over a light year per second, but those are only what the rumors claim.” I gave him a Cheshire grin.
Samuel’s expression remained neutral for an extended period of time.
“I need a beverage; anyone else?” He got up and walked casually out to the kitchen.
A moment later he reappeared with a six-pack and sat back down. He quickly opened and downed the first one all at once.
“Better. Now…what were you saying about rumors?”
“We’d be happy to offer a demonstration ride, Samuel.” I giggled.
“That’s what I thought.” He said as he opened another and downed it quickly.
“I’d enjoy that very much. When could we schedule it?” He replied wiping the froth from his upper lip.
“I offered to take Keats up in the morning. Soon enough?”
“I’ll look for my inertia suit tonight then. I hope it still fits.”
“Honey, you won’t need that old thing. Our Brooms are tops!” Mom informed him with a giggle.
“I think I’m going to need more of these. Sure you guys don’t want any?” Samuel Redman admitted as he downed another beverage in an instant. He then looked at us for a moment.
“Yep, I’m gonna need A LOT more of these!”
“Did I hear we’re offering Broom demos in the morning?” Aunt Cora asked as she came back in the room.
“Charli was just about to file a system tour out to the outer boundary and back for tomorrow morning.” I revealed.
“Would 8AM be too early?’ Charli asked everyone in the room.
Samuel Redman downed another.
“Oh, and Simone is officially here to stay, everybody. You have a very courageous daughter there, Sam. One that I am proud is of Norge pedigree.” Aunt Cora announced.
“I need another six-count.”
“How’s that hangover, Sam? The ladies said you had a little too much last night.” Keats chuckled in amusement as the Redman family entered the hangar.
Setting his eyes upon our Brooms, Samuel Redman whistled in appreciation and immediately grabbed his head in pain.
“Wasn’t near enough, guy! Not near enough!”
“Pop? Are you gonna be okay for this? I really don’t need you to yak all over my cockpit. Maybe you should stay here.” Simone worried.
“Wouldn’t miss this for the world! Relax, I’ll try not to spew in your office, kid.” Samuel Redman said reassuringly as he began to walk closer to our Brooms.
“Gee, Caroline! Which one’s yours?” He asked sarcastically, stopping and shaking his head at Pin-Up.
“Charles, Chantell, and I thought her call sign appropriate.” Mom laughed. “Chance thought up the name and nose art.”
Aunt Cora’s Broom, Pin-Up, sported an early twentieth century female model with blue hair, wearing a black, strapless ‘cocktail’ dress, black open-stitched stockings, and matching, era specific, black spiked, high heels. She was lounging provocatively with both hands resting on one bent knee. She looked to be winking with a provocative smile.
“Clean-up, please disable your security.” Simone requested as she neared her Broom.
“Security disabled. Welcome back, Laidy-in-Wait.” Clean-up replied as her canopy opened.
“Laidy-in-Wait?” Janet Redman questioned as she looked up to the ship’s canopy.
“Oh.” She deadpanned. “I can guess who chose your call sign.”
“You’d be completely wrong, Jan. Chance picked Simone’s call sign, the name, AND nose art.” Aunt Cora corrected. “Climb on up, dear niece.”
“What? You want me to climb up there?” Janet pointed to Clean-up’s cockpit in alarm.
“It’s the only way you’re going to get a ride, Sugar Plum.”
“But I didn’t…”
“I could still let Hope take you instead. Your choice.” Aunt Cora threatened.
“Please, Aunt Cora. Relax, mum, and don’t panic.” Simone took her mother’s hand and both began to rise off the floor. Within seconds Simone was helping her mother get seated and harnessed in.
Samuel Redman had stopped dead in his tracks and stood, staring, as his newly affirmed daughter did the seemingly impossible.
“You’re with me, Sam.” Aunt Cora told him as she took his forearm and began to lead the dumbfounded man to Pin-Up’s external ladder.
“Sorry, I’m not as talented as my sister’s grandkid, Sam. You’ll have to climb. You remember how to get into one of these, right?” She said just before stopping him just out of arm’s distance.
“Pin-Up, disable security.”
“Off on another conquest, My Queen?” The A.I. questioned.
“Naw. Just another joyride, girl.”
“Security disabled, Puddin’ Plum.”
Aunt Cora gave me a ‘look’. “I meant to ask you about her personality back on Eden, Chance. We’ll talk later.”
“Don’t waste your breath, sister. She gave each one of our Brooms different, but appropriate personalities. She won’t say how or why, though. Check this.”
“Semper Fi disable security.”
“SIR! Yes, Sir! Security disabled, SIR!”
Even Keats shook his head and laughed.
“Don’t laugh yet, Keats. You’re my weapons’ officer this trip.” Mom grinned maniacally as she motioned to her fighter’s ladder.
“What did I ever do to you, M’lady?” Keats looked at me in terror.
“Nobody ever wants to ride with me.” Charli moped as she shuffled despondently back to Eight I Smart.
“Hope and a Pair, please disable security.”
“Security disabled, Chance.”
“Thank you.”
“Hopewell Field and Whitecliffe Center. Witch Corps Flight 1 is ready to taxi to flight line.” I announced after all our preflight’s were completed.
“Copy, Witch Corps Flight 1. Taxi to three-two left and hold short for one incoming.”
“Copy. Three-two left and hold.”
Chance, Major. You’re going to behave this time, right?” I asked over our private comm as we taxied out to the old-style runway.
“No promises, Chance. They better make this quick!”
“Let’s make this look good, ladies. Go a quarter of the runway then punch it, okay?”
“Just so you know? I’m not payin’ for anymore windows, Chance.” Porno declared.
An older private shuttle came in slowly and decelerated almost to a stop before turning off onto a taxiway.
“Witch Corps Flight 1, you are cleared for takeoff.”
“Copy Hopewell. Whitecliffe Center, Witch Corps Flight 1, priority alpha corridor.”
“Whitecliffe Center. You are cleared for a priority alpha corridor. Have a good flight.”
I advanced my throttle agonizingly slow to simulate an older spacecraft picking up speed then bumped it to quarter throttle.
We were in space. I quickly decreased my thrust power.
As expected, Savanna giggled a few times then gurgled and coo’d.
“I know I didn’t run out to the quarter point. Thank you for pointing that out to me.”
“Hey, Chance? That wasn’t even a tenth of the runway.” Seeker noted.
“I had to keep Major off of my emitter, Seeker. Any closer and I would’ve required her to use protection! How’s everybody doing?”
“Mum’s imitating a fish at the moment, but I think she likes it.” Laidy in Wait responded.
“Wrench wants to do that again. Chance.” Mom reported with a giggle.
“Pops was starting to hyperventilate, but now he’s good to go, Chance.” Porno replied.
“An’ nobody still wanted to ride with me.” Seeker stated in a distraught singsong voice.
“Oh boo-hoo, Seeker! You should’ve converted Eight I Smart back to a two seater before we left base!” Major chastised harshly.
A tone on my instrument panel indicated we had reached the system border.
“System border, everyone. Time to turn around.” I announced, imagining the shocked faces in my sisters’ Brooms.
“Pegasus, Witch Corps Flight 1. Do you copy?” Lokust’s voice activated my comm.
“Pegasus 1, Pegasus. What’s going on, Lokust?”
“Chance, late last night we received an urgent communication from Magellan. They claimed to be under attack by some strange, unseen force and that people were disappearing left and right.”
“Sounds like our friend has made his move. Unfortunately we’re giving some friends a sightseeing tour of the Kane system at the moment.”
“We are enroute now, Chance. How fast can you do a turn around and rendezvous with Pegasus?”
“Stand by, Pegasus. Chance, Laidy in Wait. How’s mum doing?”
“She wants to know what we’re going to do…if it’ll be dangerous.”
“Chance, Witch Corps Flight 1. Would anyone be opposed to taking a tour of Pegasus while we go get the bad guys?”
“Wrench here, Chance. I’m game.”
“Pops, here. How long we talkin’? I got another business trip comin in a month.”
“No where near that long, pops.” I answered.
“Pops is in.”
“Mum says, where pops goes she’ll go.” Simone acknowledged.
I smiled.
“Witch Corps Flight 1, Whitecliffe Center. Hey, we just got an emergency recall and are officially postponing our return flight plan to a later date. Sorry about this. Priority: Alpha Alpha. Flight 1 out.” I reported to Kane then changed back to our secured comms.
“Pegasus 1, Pegasus. We’re on our way. Do you have a crew roster for Pegasus?’
“Sending it and rendezvous coordinates now, Chance.”
“Hope and a Pair could you drive while I review Pegasus’ roster.
“Taking control now, Chance. Shall I hold this course?”
“Copy the transmitted coordinates to the rest of the Flight and set an intercept course to Pegasus, please.”
“Coordinates received, forwarded and setting course, Chance.”
“Full power, Hope and a Pair.”
“Estimated rendezvous with Pegasus in four hours, twenty-one minutes, Chance.”
“Thank you, Hope and a Pair.” I said as I looked to see which of our sisters boarded Pegasus. Lokust, Kitty, Artie, Chantell, and…Lyra was on board? How had Capt. Serangetti allowed that, I wondered?
“Pegasus 1, Pegasus. Coordinates received. Enter Chance, Laidy in Wait, Major, Porno, Seeker, Wrench, Mum, and Pops to your roster. Porno and Wrench will each require single quarters and Mum and Pops will take a single for themselves. ETA, four and twenty.”
“Copy, Chance. Pegasus A.I. has been informed and is initiating remodel. See you in four and twenty. Pegasus out.”
“Pegasus 1, call the ball.” Lokust’s voice called over my comm.
“Pegasus 1 on approach to 1-8, Pegasus. Let’s go in, Hope and a Pair.”
“Initiating automated docking sequence, Chance.”
Minutes later I felt the slight ‘bump’ that indicated we were docked to Pegasus.
“Docking complete. All moorings and umbilical’s are secured, Chance.”
“Pegasus welcomes you aboard and I thank you for flying me.”
“Again, you did great, Hope and a Pair.”
“Thank you, Chance. Hope and a Pair, signing off until needed.”
My canopy and the docking ring hatch opened and I floated up a little, turned, and unbuckled Savanna’s car seat then floated both of us into the docking ring towards the passageway door.
Mom and Keaton Yates were just exiting Ring 2’s door. Keats looked a little shaky and immediately reached for the nearest wall to steady himself.
“He’ll be fine in a few minutes, honey. Just needs to find his ole sea legs.” Mom assured as she attended him.
“I put Simone’s parents back in Port 3, High Priestess. Pegasus reports all quarters are ready for occupancy.” Lokust reported standing to attention just behind me.
“Hi Munchkin, you miss me?” she asked Savanna.
My daughter coo’d several times.
“Of course I missed you! Did you have any doubt?” Lokust answered her to my surprise.
“We good, Exec?” I asked cautiously, quietly.
“I missed you too, Chance Summers.” She told me before drawing me into a comfortable embrace. She surprised me further by kissing my lips tenderly.
I felt my insides melt instantly!
“Buddy? You okay? You kind of zoned out there for a few minutes.” Lokust asked to catch my attention. She had Savanna’s car seat in hand and was looking worriedly at me.
“I just felt flush there for a moment. Were you saying something, Lokust?”
“I think you need to take a break, Buddy.” She suggested as she led us into my quarters
Correction…our quarters.
“I thought that we could share your quarters to take turns with Savanna at night. That okay with you?” She revealed as she led me to the huge king-sized bed and motioned for me to sit down.
“Look,” She started with a serious expression, “I’m not guaranteeing anything, but I’m willing to try…providing you and Savanna don’t push too hard. I admit that I’ve missed you the last three days, Chance. Now, I’m thinking you felt the butterflies just now when I kissed you…so did I. I’d like to take it light and slow at first. You follow?”
I nodded silently while I stared at her with a silly smirk on my face.
“Now that we have some rules established…” She started to continue, but I cut her off.
“How did Serangetti allow Lyra to board? Does he even know she’s here?”
“Oh, he knows, buddy! Trust me…he knows!”
“Huh? How can you be so sure, Buddy?” I asked, stymied by her certainty.
“Because I authorized it, High Priestess Chance Summers!” An unfamiliar female Lynxin voice growled from our doorway.
“MY kitten will be directly under MY watchful gaze this whole mission. Is that understood, My Lady?” This woman continued, arrogantly setting her terms.
I blinked on my Current Sight, assessed her latent Current then blinked it off.
“I accept those conditions, but will Lady Lyra, Serangetti Sonja, mate of Kimbou and secondary heir to the throne of FeLane?”
“Very astute, and an impressive trick, Lady Chance! Lyra will abide by my wishes, I guarantee you that.”
“You do know she is a natural Current Mage and possesses a mind of her own, right?” I informed her.
“She will comply with her senior. Of that I am sure.” She growled fiercely.
Lokust giggled in spite of the tense situation.
“Yeah, this’ll be entertaining.” My Exec stage whispered to me.
I had to agree with that assessment.
“So…how is it you managed to board Pegasus, Lady Sonja?” I asked eyeing her appraisingly. “Your name did not appear on the ship’s crew or passenger manifest.”
“Galactic Council suggested I attend on a diplomatic Visa…”
“So…you told them that come hell or high water, you were coming along to protect Lyra?”
Sonja smiled a big, tooth-filled grin that displayed her large canines prominently.
“She arrived on Mare just after Flight 1 went to warp, buddy.” Lokust apprised.
“And when the distress call came in, Lyra naturally wanted to help.” I surmised.
“Something like that, Buddy. With Diplomatic dispensation, I couldn’t say no.”
Sonja had been patiently silent while Lokust and I conversed. Dressed in a worn khaki outfit of trousers, blouse, and abused work boots, she looked like any other archeologist that would be found exploring the galactic rim. It was the way she carried herself that indicated she was more than that.
“Well, diplomat or not, I will not have anyone dressing like that on MY ship! We have strict standards here on Pegasus that must be upheld for morale!
Sonja Serangetti was suddenly dressed in a Witch Corps uniform!
Savanna let out a tiny burp- one that caused Lokust to stare at me questioningly.
“Whaaaa?! How did you do that and why?”
“Don’t worry, Lady Sonja, I didn’t activate you. I simply brought you into compliance with our dress code. Plus, the uniform will protect you better than that sad Archeologist disguise.”
“High Priestess to the Bridge.” Kitty’s voice called from overhead.
“Please excuse me, M’lady.” I said as I picked up Savanna and pushed past Sonya- noting as I passed that her restored tail worked just fine.
I wondered how long it would take for her to notice.
A loud, shrill, feline scream from behind me answered that question.
“ETA to Magellan is four hours, thirty-one minutes, High Priestess. Good to have you back, Chance.” Artemis reported as Savanna and I entered the Bridge.
“Thank you, but we were only gone for two and a half days, Artie.” I replied as I saw her attention shift to someone behind me.
“I see you applied standard Corps dress code to our…guest?”
I nodded. “She is part of the Corps extended family, Artie…through Lyra.”
“Understood, High Priestess.”
I got the feeling Sonja had not endeared herself to any of the Coven.
“Lady Lyra, what brings you on this mission?”
“You and Ladies Simone, Hope, and Charli were away, and Lady Sandra was otherwise engaged with her Daycare duties, High Priestess. Though just a junior member, I felt I should help- if only to monitor a console. Mommy!”
Upon noticing her mother in uniform, Lyra jumped from her seat and flew across the Bridge to Sonja- literally flew! Sonja was flabbergasted!
“You do the uniform proud, Mommy! And I see Lady Chance restored your tail! It looks beautiful, Mommy! Why did you shorten it in the first place?”
“Do you not have a function to perform here on Pegasus, Lyra?”
“Yeees?”
“Then I suggest you return to it. I have things to talk about with Lady Chance as soon as she is available.”
“Yep, we know who wears the pants in that family!” Chantell carped from her console.
“High Priestess, an automated distress call has replaced any live feeds from Magellan. Just thought you ought to know.” Dell reported.
“So he’s taken over the planetary Comm links. Anything on long range sensors?”
“Long range is picking up several hundred ships orbiting Magellan, High Priestess.” Our A.I. reported.
“Pegasus 8, call the ball.” Chantell advised from her console.
“Pegasus 8 on approach to 2-7.” Charli acknowledged.
“Get ‘Porno’ and ‘Laidy in Wait’ onboard as soon as possible, I’ll be up in observation with Lady Sonja. Lady Lokust, you have the Bridge.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
“Lady Sonja, this way please.” I motioned to the Bridge door then quickly to the elevator door as we exited.
“Pegasus, isolate this compartment to everything other than priority communications.” I said after we exited and the elevator door closed. Sonja’s attention immediately shifted to the streaks of starlight overhead.
“Observation Lounge is isolated. Only Bridge communications will pass.”
“Thank you, Pegasus.” I replied and set my eyes to Sonja Serangetti.
“So why are you really here?” I verbally attacked, catching her completely off guard.
“Why…why would you think that, My Lady?” She questioned as she stared at my eyes.
Closing her eyes quickly she shook her head then appraised me again.
“The Galactic Council…”
“Has absolutely no jurisdiction over Witch Corps, M’lady! EFMC Witch Corps was established as a self-governing, highly classified, covert unit to address the Hobgoblin threat to the galaxy! We are self sustaining, self-policing, and funded through over a thousand years of financially secure investments.” I interjected heatedly.
Again she stared at my eyes in rapt amazement before again shaking her head.
“You would question the wishes of the Galactic Council?”
“I would question any government entity, as any could and would be corruptible, M’lady. When defending against the Hobgoblins, any variance or deviation in policies might indicate infiltration.” I informed her calmly before giving her an example.
“Did you know that your own mate had been copied before being conscripted on the Mare? If not for Lady Kitty’s instincts and her professional affiliation, Capt. Serangetti’s doppelganger could have destroyed the ship. Her quick action prevented that and saved thousands of lives.” I said as I gauged her reaction.
As expected, her neutral expression wavered; she hadn’t gotten that information.
“No one is immune from the Hobgoblin conscription process, M’lady. Kitty, Artemis, and Simone were unfortunately conscripted before Lokust and I could rescue and restore them. The same was true with Kimbou and Lyra.”
“It is for those reasons EFMC Witch Corps must be completely autonomous.” I concluded.
“Now, what does the Galactic Council wish of us?” I inquired.
“I was asked to appraise and report on the Coven, High Priestess. It seems the Council is unfamiliar with your rather…obvious…techniques and decided some oversight should be applied.”
“Well, if wishes were horses, beggars’ would ride, M’lady. You may observe all you like, but just stay out of the way when the shit hits the fan in a few hours!”
“So you expect heavy resistance?”
“I expect a full-on, knock-down, drag out, M’lady! Nothing but our magic seems to faze these things. Standard weapons have no effect whatsoever.”
“You know this as fact with just one campaign as a reference, High Priestess?”
“I know this because my entire planet was wiped of life by those bastards, Sonja Serangetti!” I shouted in anger.
This time she jerked back from me in fear as Savanna began to fuss.
“I’m sorry little one. I didn’t mean to upset you. Mommy’s done making her point to Lyra’s mommy. I think she ‘sees’ Mommy’s resolve in our cause.”
Savanna actually coughed several times then added a ‘gurgle’.
“You don’t think she’s convinced? Even after what she’s been told?”
My daughter gurgled some more and coo’d once.
“I agree. She doesn’t hide her true purpose very well. But you still feel she has potential?” I questioned.
She gurgled once more then giggled.
“We’ll see, though I’m leery of having three activated Lynxins in the Corps, Sweetie.”
“You’re talking to her? You understand her?”
“Can’t every mother understand their child at this age, Sonja?” I countered with a bright smile.
“High Priestess, sorry for this interruption, but long range sensors have picked up several detonations in orbit around Magellan.” Charli’s voice informed with a tense tone.
“Have Porno and Laidy-in-Wait docked yet?”
“Docking clamps on 1-4 and 2-8 just engaged and umbilicals are connected.”
“Lady Lokust. Full Afterboost! Fuel and initialize all Brooms for the new mission. Enable all weapons to extract, purify, and place in stasis any recoverable subspecies. Set targeting for tainted Current.” I ordered.
The streaks of starlight above our heads quickly began to blur then the whole ceiling became a solid, light pastel blue glow, and a slight vibration could be felt within the ship.
“Recalculated ETA is now twenty-five minutes, High Priestess. Velocity is…HOLY SHIT! Velocity is now seventy-three LY’s per second! Damn, she’s got the balls!” Lokust reported excitedly.
Sonja Serangetti stared at me completely dumbfounded.
“How…how can such speed…how is it possible?”
“Science.” I replied neutrally as I picked up Savanna and headed for the elevator.
“Pegasus, discontinue isolation. We’re done here. By the way, yours and Lyra’s quarters are back there.” I pointed aft. “Lyra knows how to access the lock system.”
“Chance? It’s happening again, isn’t it?” Simone asked in anguish as she and her parents entered the bridge.
As expected both gawked around the compartment like tourists.
“There’s a few seats left in the back, take them.” I ordered. I turned to answer Simone.
“Just like Gaia Four? I hope not.”
“High Priestess. Sensors can detect no deployment of Bio-Desolve to Magellan, although I am detecting massive pockets of Current taint on the surface and in orbit to a lesser degree.” Lokust reported.
“Chance? What are we gonna do?” Simone asked morosely.
“We do our jobs. Purify as many orbiting ships as possible while half of us purify and recover as many on the planet as we can before decay sets in. Charli, I’m leaving it up to you to stabilize and land those orbiters after purification.”
“Make sure to check for breathable atmosphere on each before giving us target confirmation though.”
“You got it, Chance.”
“Keats? I’m taking you off reserve. Engineering console. Samuel? You fly?”
“I fly, M’lady.”
“Good, you have five minutes to study the helm then it’s all yours. Janet, now’s your chance to see what Jules did for a living when not bedding viable young bachelors. Shan you take weapons. Lyra, transfer weapons’ lockout control to the main weapons console. I’m reassigning you to guard duty. I want you to watch Savanna while I’m gone, alright?”
“With pleasure, High Priestess!” She giggled excitedly.
“One more thing.” I said as I turned to Simone’s mum. “I’m really sorry about doing this, but we need you, Lady Janet.”
A bright blue flash illuminated the compartment. When it faded, Janet Redman sat dressed in our uniform- complete with her very own pointed hat set to 4 o’clock.
“Think you can handle the pressure this time, Lady Janet?” I asked as she frantically examined herself.
“W-what do I do? I haven’t done this in twenty-eight years- and not very well at that time, High Priestess!”
“First thing I’d do is conjure my wand to make sure I can still do it then I’d very nicely ask to relieve Lady Charli in sensors and Astronavigation. You’ll be on target assessment. Lokust, disable Afterboost and ensure Deep Space Camo now then drop to sublight after all Brooms are launched, Pops. Janet, try not to be overwhelmed in there.” I pointed to Charli’s cylindrical, translucent station. “Just go with it and don’t fight the feeling. You’ll have full sensors and astronomical systems at your command. You can do this, M’lady.”
“Pegasus is secured from AfterBoost, buddy.” Lokust announced as I felt the vibration subside.
Charli exited her station and nodded to a tensely smiling Janet Redman. In her hand, her wand, which she quickly dispatched to the ether again.
I kissed Savanna goodbye as I placed her seat by Lyra.
“Lock and load, Ladies! It’s Hoblin Season!” I announced in too serious a tone. “Lady Sonya, you have MY Bridge. Take care of my ship, she’s still brand new. Shan, you have launch control and weapons. Good luck.”
“Good Hunting, M’ladies!” Chantell replied as we filed out and headed for the docking rings.
“Pegasus 1, 2, 3, and 5 you are cleared for departure.” Chantell’s voice echoed around my cockpit as Hope and a Pair released her moorings and I advanced my throttle.
“Pegasus 4, 6, 7, and 8 you are cleared for departure.” Chantell announced five seconds later.
“Pegasus 9 Cleared for departure.” She announced five seconds after that.
“Form-up then break off as our targets are called out, Ladies. Mum, are you ready on your end?”
“Affirmative, Chance. It took me a moment to familiarize myself. Sending individual, high contamination target coordinates first. Secondaries to follow shortly.”
“Chance, I’ve just received targeting coordinates. Displaying now.”
“Thanks Hope and a Pair. You feeling up to this, girl?”
“Try and stop me, High Priestess!”
“Let’s go!” I shouted as I nudged my control stock to port. “Pegasus 1 peeling off and on the prowl.
“Chance, Lioness. How’s it goin’?” I asked as I neared my first objective.
“Mum found a Magellan Bark with a ‘very bad stain’, Chance. Four clicks til we engage.”
“Acknowledged. Good luck.” I said as I sighted the first shuttle.
“Hope and a Pair, engage wand mode on all weapons and bring the storage reserve online.”
“Ready on all requests, Chance. Safeties are off. All weapons are hot.”
“Thaaank YOU!”
“Huntress and Laidy-in-Wait, I’m sensing a Current surge indicative of a breach in your respective objectives, suggest you pull back.” Mum reported
“Huntress pulling back.”
“I got this, Mum.”
A huge blue flash lit the far horizon.
“BABY!” Echoed across my Comm.
I tried desperately to keep my mind from wandering to Simone as I depressed my own trigger. A brilliant blue beam shot from Hope and a Pair, scoring a direct hit on the shuttle. My display went green indicating I had successfully purified my first orbiter. A quick glance at my storage reserve level indicated 1%.
“Laidy-in-Wait here. Chalk me up for one clean transport. Moving on.” Simone reported excitedly. I breathed a sigh of relief.
A fast moving craft crossed my bow several hundred meters ahead of me.
“YEEEEHAW! Got me a runner!” Mom shouted as she streaked past, over my canopy, and perpendicular to my course. A small burst of blue light in the direction she had gone signified her ‘kill’.
“Huntress, Pegasus. I need more targets. Maybe something a little more challenging would be nice?” Artie reported in her same, no nonsense tone.
A warning tone alerted me to something big coming up from the planet. According to my sensors it was loaded with taint.
“Chance, I just picked up a massive taint coming…”
“Already on it, Mum. Thanks.”
Again I pulled the trigger and I was rewarded by an intensely bright blue flash!
“Seeker, Lokust, Porno, and Kitty are on the deck. Chance, we have a mass exodus going on down here. Starting our rituals.” Charli reported.
“HOLY SHIT!” Lokust screamed. “They just launched an Inter-Planetary Ballistic! Just missed my six! What should I do, Chance?”
“Try to shoot it down if it hasn’t been armed yet, otherwise, tractor it out of orbit and send it toward the star, I guess.” I suggested.
“Or you could put the wammy on it and save fuel, girlfriend.” Chantell added.
“Good Idea, Fairy Godmother. I’ll try that since it just went live.”
“Who’s brilliant idea was it to send a full blown destroyer express escort to Magellan? I should purify him instead of the ship!” Major groused as she disappeared over the planetary horizon.
“Chance, I have six more bogies obtaining orbit near you.” Mum alerted.
“Got them in sight, thanks, Mum.” I acknowledged as I pulled the trigger five times at almost five-second intervals. Number six, an outdated, planetary fighter was trying to break orbit.
Hope and a Pair came about quickly with no complaint and I squeezed the trigger once more.
Then I felt…him!
“Everyone, I think we flushed the big, bad, wolf out of his hidey-hole. Mum, can you sense any taint in the shuttle craft seven hundred kilometers to my three?”
“I’m not picking anything up from that shuttle, Chance.”
“But, I can feel him on it!” I argued in frustration.
‘It’s a ploy. Just keep it in orbit.’ I heard in my head though it wasn’t my Current sense.
Could it be the ‘Lightning Earrings’ that Artemis gave me, maybe?
“Hope and a Pair, give me one normal round and I’ll target the shuttle’s main propulsion emitter.” I ordered.
“Ready.”
I pulled the trigger and a flash erupted from the back of the shuttle. It slowed down drastically.
Despite the strong feeling that I had, I moved onto my next target.
“Hey Chance? You got a minute? I got a big one on the line and I could use some help reelin’ it in.” Major requested.
“On my way, Major.” I responded, advancing my throttle and executing a tight half loop and twist.
“Re-engage wand mode on all weapons, Hope and a Pair.”
“You got it, Chance!”
“What is that thing, Major?” I asked as I laid eyes on the strangest spacecraft I’d ever seen! It was almost round in shape and had an old-style ‘dish antenna’ indentation in its southern hemisphere.
And it was HUGE!
“If I’d had to guess… It’s a Death Star, Chance. Someone’s a real Lucas groupie!”
“You found a WHAT?” Chantell shouted over our Comms.
“You know, hulking huge, round thing…looks like a white basketball on steroids?” Major replied. “First seen in Chapter Four: A New Hope… That thing, Fairy Godmother.”
“Preparing Pegasus 8 for launch! Talk to you soon, Fairy Godmother out!”
Should I stop her from joining us?
I doubted she’d listen anyway.
“Lioness, you play with the toys.” I ordered. “Major, any ideas on how to defeat a moon?” I asked, still in awe of its sheer size.
“I would think he remedied the fatal flaw the original had, so I guess we use the ‘’force’. Ooorrr, we could always dump mass amounts of used nuclear material on its surface and hope it all goes critical to blow the thing safely out of orbit.”
“Hope and a Pair, Dynamic Camo and scan for this thing’s propulsion system while I circumnavigate it. Major, I’d recommend you do the same. It has to have a weakness to exploit.”
Random weapons fire erupted as I got closer, so I nudged my throttle forward. I wanted to see how fast the automated defense systems actually were.
“Lioness, Chance and Major. According to Galactic Records, Magellan has one moon. Smaller than most at six thousand kilometers in diameter, Elcano still serves as a defensive outpost and has hundreds of weapons emplacements over its surface. Be careful, ladies. Lioness out.”
Easily able to outrun the defensive systems of this behemoth for the moment, Major and I scanned as much as we could.
“Chance and Major, I may have found a small vent that may lead to the Current Reservoir…” Hope and a Pair announced.
“Yer shittin’ me! It has to be a ploy! No one from my original era is THAT stupid!” Major shouted in disbelief.
“Fairy Godmother, Major. Coming in on your eight. Dynamic Camo and Weapons JESUS H.CHRIST!”
“Hope and a Pair enable Comms between the three of us and copy our data to Holy Shit, please.”
“Is this for real, Chance? It’s emitters are set up as gravity generators?” Fairy Godmother squeaked.
“Lucas never revealed how it moved, Girlfriend.” Major explained. “For all we know, this could have been how he envisioned it. Explains the exhaust ports though.”
“So…how we light this ball up?” Chantell asked.
“Chance, Lokust. What’d you guys do with that IPBM?”
“Remember what I did on Eden?”
“Yeah?”
“Yep!”
“Girlfriends, I’m going to fetch something. I’ll be right back.” I said as I broke right and hit the throttle.
I found my quarry halfway to the Magellan star, slowed to sublight, and wasted no time asking my Current to do something it hadn’t done, but Lokust had.
“Hope and a Pair, do we have an interior architecture for that thing?” I asked as I again advanced my throttle and came about.
“Displaying now, Chance.”
“Great! Thanks, girlfriend!” I smiled deviously as I scanned over the wireframe representation on my screen.
“Hope and a Pair. Could you transmit a ‘skull and crossbones’ to that thing on my mark?”
“A ‘skull and crossbones’, Chance?”
“Yes, and could you animate it to laugh maniacally?”
“If that’s what you want, High Priestess.” My ship’s AI answered, sounding a little concerned for me.
“I do, sweetie.”
“How does she keep doing that, Major?” Chantell questioned. I almost forgot we had open communications between the three of us.
“Still not sure, but I like the intent and the irony.” Mom answered.
I slowed back to sublight. “Hey, girlfriends! Miss me?”
“What. In the thirty seconds you were gone?” Major groaned.
“Cover me. Red Six starting my attack run. Hold it together, Hope and a Pair.” I warned as I vectored off for the small moon.
“May the force be with you, Chance.” Fairy Godmother bid in an amused tone. I could almost picture her shaking her head in amazement. “We’ll keep the Imperial forces busy.”
“On my mark, we hightail it out of here like our heads was on fire an’ our asses was a’catchin’” I ordered.
“Now that’s disturbing, Chance!” Major commented.
“Not to mention waaay before our time!” Fairy Godmother added.
Lining up perpendicular to the behemoth’s surface, I prepared to release my payload, aka, the IPBM as close as I could get to it.
Warning alerts began to sound as I drew closer.
“Chance? You might want to pull up before I’m forced to take emergency action.” Hope and a Pair warned.
“Just a little bit farther.” I said just before releasing and hopefully rematerializing the IPBM inside this thing’s belly.
“Bomb’s away! Everyone get the hell out of here!” I screamed as I pulled up harshly and punched the throttle.
The anticipated result was less than satisfying. The moon- made defensive platform- appeared to be flatulent instead of the big, flashy explosion I expected as columns of smoke rushed from the numerous vents dotting its surface.
“Myth…busted!” Chantell sighed in disappointment.
“Well, thank goodness for CGI.” Mom added in a disappointed, but upbeat tone.
“Ladies? Hate to break it to you, but it’s still moving. Now what?” I said in disbelief as I did a second take at my display.
“I didn’t think he’d be that stupid. It was one big decoy.”
“Ya think?” I asked incensed.
“Chance, I’m picking up a huge Current build-up in the southern hemisphere. I think it might be a weapon.” Hope and a Pair alerted.
I blinked on my Current Sight.
“I see the main concentration of taint in that area. I’m going in.”
What I saw was a growing bubble of deeply tainted Current. From my perception, it seemed subterranean in origin.
I also saw Major, Fairy Godmother, Huntress, and Laidy in Wait form up on either side of me.
“Hey! Heard there was a party on this side of the planet! Why weren’t we invited, Chance?”Artie questioned in a rare- while hunting- show of humor.
“Yeah. Thought you could use a hand, Chance.” Simone added. “I still have two nacelles waiting to be satisfied…wait…that didn’t come out right…”
“Sounded right to me, Sugar Plum!” Porno commented with a bit of a strain to her voice. She probably shouldn’t have said anything and paid attention to what she was doing on the planet’s surface.
“No…those two aren’t related at all.” Major groaned.
“Mum, Chance. I might have something for you. That big Current build-up seems to be highly unstable- like they’re having trouble controlling it. Sensors also indicate that, with the axial spin and forward momentum, it’s probably aiming for Magellan, herself. And let’s keep the Comms professional, ladies!” Janet reported in a judgmental tone.
“Mum, could it be that some of the Current really doesn’t want to fire on the planet?” I asked.
“I’m not sure I understand the question, Chance. How could Current want or not want to do something?”
“We won’t go into that right now, Mum.” I told her.
“Let’s purify that build-up and see.” Major suggested as we neared Elcano and its southern hemisphere.
“Laidy-in-Wait. Think you can hit it from out here?” I asked.
“Clean Up is dying to try, Chance.” Simone replied. “Just give me a clear shot.”
“Make a hole, sisters!” I commanded as I pulled up, rolled a few times to starboard, and reformed on the other side of Clean Up.
“Impressive.” Major complimented in a low smooth voice.
My sisters made similar maneuvers and formed up around Simone.
“And…pulling…the…trigger.”
A brilliant blue beam shot out from my Coven sister’s ship and impacted precisely on the most intense portion of the Current build-up.
“Chance? My nacelles are filling rapidly. Can I divert some of it to you and the others.”
“Laidy-in-Wait, didn’t your momma teach you to use protect…OH no you don’t you cowardly piece of Hobg…”
“Well. Now that she’s actually got something to do besides flapping that mouth… Laidy-in-Wait, I’m going to merge my weapon stream into yours.” Major alerted.
“But I thought it was bad to merge the streams, Egon.” Fairy Godmother protested.
Mom fired directly on Simone’s beam. I joined in as did Huntress, and Fairy Godmother a fraction of a second later.
“Chance, Current reservoir is almost full. We need to break off.”
“Divert Current to me, Hope and a Pair.”
“Is that wise, Chance? I’m responsible for your well being, you know.”
“I can take it, girl.”
“If I start to detect physiological fluctuations in you, I’m pulling the plug, Chance!”
“Acknowledged, Hope and a Pair.”
I immediately felt the inrush of Current and ‘felt’ thousands of unfortunate conscripts wailing in torment.
“Hope and a Pair, I’m going to start feeding back on the weapon stream. Let’s see how they like that.”
“Chance? What are you doing?” Major asked in astonishment.
“The build-up is filled with conscripts, Major. I’m putting them into stasis pods and returning them to their base for later recovery. I suggest you all do the same or we’ll lose thousands in this campaign.”
“You heard her, Ladies! Let’s do the impossible…yet again.”
“Its imagination time!” Fairy Godmother exclaimed in a low, gravelly voice.
“Too far of a reach on that one, girlfriend.” Major commented.
“Mum, Chance. Whatever you girls are doing out there seems to be working. I’m detecting a notable decrease in the build-up. Sensors now indicate it’s starting to destabilize and dissipate. It just collapsed.”
I nodded silently in relief.
“Hope and a Pair, scan the area. Is there any breathable atmosphere down there?”
“I’m picking up a viable atmosphere and have also found an operational hangar bay. I believe it connected to the weapon’s control base.”
“On display.”
As I studied my display, I couldn’t help feeling it was a trap.
“It’s a trap!” Chantell managed to get out in some kind of strange mush-mouth imitation before laughing.
“Yep. It is.” I agreed as I changed course. “Hope and a Pair, access their hangar controls and prepare it for us, please.”
“Hope and a Pair, disable your Current absorption. I want you completely isolated from this place. Constantly monitor your Current reserve for even the slightest change. I’m taking your key with me also.” I told my ship as she hovered ten feet above me. I had floated out of her cockpit and gently landed on the deck
“A valid set of security protocols given the circumstances, High Priestess. May I suggest a further refinement?”
“Already taken care of, girl.” I replied as I finished my protective spell. Hope and a Pair became engulfed in a bluish sphere and both disappeared.
“What did you just do, Chance? What I felt was very complex and very, very powerful.” Mom asked as she walked over from her hovering Semper Fi.
“Same thing I’m going to do to all our Brooms, Mom. Do you have her key?”
“Yes, but how did…never mind.” She said as I enchanted her ship with the same spell, only modifying it slightly for her.
I repeated my enchantment for my other sisters’ hovering ships.
“You sure Clean Up will be okay, Chance?” Simone asked in concern.
“We’ll be fine, M’lady.” Her Broom responded in a positive tone.
“Let’s look around, Ladies.” I said as I blinked on my Current Sight.
The whole deck was littered with blue stasis pods!
The personnel we recovered were a wide cross section of the species. I counted over seventy different sub-species in just the hangar area. I anticipated the distribution to be the same all through this portion of the base.
The native Magellans were distinct in that they shared two specific traits: that being height- no more than five feet tall- and girth- relatively rotund at three in diameter. All seemed to have the same shade of brown hair, too. Still, their other features varied wid…
“Who are you? What sub-species are you?” One woman that recovered very quickly demanded from behind me. I had just turned to continue recovering more of her crewmates.
“Lady Chance Summers, EFMC Witch Corps, ma’am. We’re here to help.” I said as I turned back to her, my wand at the ready.
“The ‘Witch Corps’ is a fable!” Declared the brunette that was slightly shorter than me. “Who are you really?! Station destruct! Courtney, seven-seven-seven-enable!”
“Station destruct activated, please proceed to any and all escape craft available. You have twenty minutes.”
“That was a bad move, ma’am. Most of the escape craft have been launched, immobilized, or destroyed.”
“Why would you do that? Have you no morality?” She screeched, appalled.
“Hey, Lady!” Mom shouted from nearby. The woman’s attention turned toward her. “We just got here! Ask the big ‘Uglies’ that are still prowling this place why they did it.”
“You are not in league with the monsters?” She asked, turning back to me in surprise.
“Hit the deck!” I shouted as a larger Hoblin appeared several yards behind her.
I immediately stepped to the side and blasted the thing. Only one conscript was left behind, minus her feet.
Running over to the prone, groaning woman, I concentrated and restored what was missing.
“That should do it. She’ll be good as new.” I said as I stood and turned around.
The woman, Courtney, I guess was her name, shook in absolute terror.
“Hhhhhow?”
“I already told you, Witch Corps, ma’am. Now, could you cancel that damn self destruct?”
“I-I-I-I can’t.” She stuttered shyly.
“Then I’ll just have to do it myself!” I declared angrily.
“Cinematically, you have to wait until there is no more than five seconds remaining in the countdown, Lady Chance.” Mom glibbed. “You’ll want to stop the count at two seconds though- more dramatic.”
Noticing more people regaining consciousness, I decided to humor mother- ‘cinematically’. I immediately began to hover then started to spin slowly while I concentrated on the base’s self-destruct system. The base’s purified Current was more than happy to comply with my request.
“Self-destruct sequence has been aborted.” I heard as I stopped spinning, and landed gently on the deck.
“How? That’s impossible! That routine was foolproof! I wrote it myself!”
“Only a fool would try to blow up her rescuers, M’lady!” I groused as I stared intensely at her.
“But I didn’t…”
“You didn’t listen as I made introduction! As a result you almost killed thousands of people for nothing! What is wrong with you people?” I interrupted angrily.
She quickly stepped back from me in fright, her eyes never left mine.
“I’ve nev-never met your…your subspecies…before. W-what subspecies are you?”
“She’s a very pissed off member of the species, honey! I’d suggest limiting your questions to ‘what do you need’ and ‘how can I help’. Comprende, Seniorita?”
“Huh?” The woman asked mom, perplexed.
“She asked if you understand.” I translated.
The woman, ‘Courtney’, nodded.
Several high-pitched whistles instantly passed my head as ‘Courtney’s’ eyes widened considerably.
Artie had scored five more kills, but no conscripts.
“Nice shot, sister.” I praised.
Artie nodded and continued to look around.
“The place is teeming with Hoblins, High Priestess.” She offered.
“Pull everyone back to the center of the hangar deck, sisters. Keep them away from the conduits.”
I quickly enabled my Current Sight again and began to scan the walls, ceiling, and deck.
Something interesting filled my vision as I scanned past ‘self-destruct Courtney’ standing, facing me, just off to my left.
“So, how long you been stationed out here?” I asked, making small talk as I continued to look around.
“About three and a half weeks, ma’am, why.”
“No reason. Just curious. So, where’s home?” I smiled, but kept scanning for ‘popup’ Hoblins.
“Gaia Four.”
“Really?! I happen to know a few people from there. They live in Galitzen about four clicks from the Spaceport.”
“Really? I’m from Blue Knob that’s very close…about seventeen miles north.”
“I’ve heard of it. Been back recently?” I asked as my left hand brushed down my skirt.
“About a year ago, ma’am.”
“Oh, so you were just assigned and arrived here three and a half weeks ago.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
I began laughing.
“Ma’am?”
“Gaia Four has been dead for ten years!” I growled as I pulled both wands and called upon a force shield to hold her in place.
“What? What are you doing?” She screeched in horror.
“So,” I began as I appraised her. “I’ll ask you the same questions you asked me. Who are you? Really.”
“Chance! Look out!” Simone shouted as she produced her hand-held cannon, pulling the trigger instantly.
A lock of my hair sizzled as the blue beam passed extremely close to my still twisting shoulder.
Twenty onrushing Hoblins were gone after the blue plasma ball faded. Simone was shining like a space beacon!
“High Priestess, I need to relieve myself. See any secure return conduits?”
I nodded to my left. After blinking her Current Sight on, she nodded.
“Okay, I see it, thanks. I’ll be a few minutes.”
I turned my attention back to my highly tainted, mysterious prisoner.
“Sooo…who are you really?”
“I’m not going to answer any of your questions.” She arrogantly resisted.
“Okay.” I responded as I purified a little of her taint.
She cried out in extreme pain.
“Sooo…who are you really?” I asked again.
“I’ll never answer you!” She rebelled in a stressed voice.
I purified a little more of her taint.
Again she screamed out in agony.
“What is your purpose?”
“Ha! AAAAAAARRRGGH!” She shreiked.
“What is your purpose?”
“I don’t know. AAAAAARRRGGH!”
“Sure you do. What are you really?”
“I. Don’t. Kno…”
I purified quite a bit of her Current this time. The shrieking was almost unbearable!”
Mom and my sisters looked on with horrified faces as I continued my interrogation. I decided to pause a moment. Maybe this…thing …would think better about answering my questions.
“What are you really?” I asked as soon as it had recovered enough- in my opinion.
“I…I…Don’t…” She stuttered.
“Please. We are way beyond the ‘I don’t know’ phase of this. Is ‘Courtney’ your real designation?”
“How…how did you know? I never said…anything.” She continued to stare into my eyes in terror.
“It was part of your arming code. By the way? Using your name or birthday or anything relatable to you for a ‘secret’ code is very stupid.” I admitted. As I did, I reanalyzed her taint. Though still tainted, her Current was showing signs of improvement.
“What ‘arming code’?” She asked.
“Amnesia cases are very hard to prove, dear. Especially with that much taint in your body.” Chantell advised sagely.
“Taint? What’s that?” She looked like she had absolutely no clue.
“Where are you from?” I asked bluntly.
“I’m from Gaia Four.”
I nodded. “Did you or did you not hear me say that Gaia Four died over ten years ago. A Bio-Desolve attack decimated the planet! Everything is gone! Nothing…NOTHING survived! I should know! I’M FROM GAIA FOUR!” I shouted the last. “I was away on active duty when it happened.” I glared angrily with my eyes closed.
“But I just left Gaia Four three and a half weeks ago! I swear!” She argued. “I swear! I swear. I swear…”
She fell to her knees and began to cry, face in her hands.
Mom tapped my shoulder and I yielded.
“Tell me, honey, you remember the year when you left Gaia Four?” Mom asked in a gentle tone.
Through my force shield, I had continued to ‘trickle’ Current from her and purify it before returning it in like fashion.
“3265.”
“That was ten and a half years ago.” Mom informed her.
She stared at us in disbelief!
“No. I left three and a half weeks ago!” she argued.
“This is 3276, honey! Semper Fi? What year is it?” Mom countered.
“SIR! 3276, Sir!” Echoed in the hangar from the hidden craft.
“See?” Mom gloated.
“But that can’t be! Where have I been for ten years? Why can’t I remember?”
The woman’s taint simply wouldn’t clear for some reason, and I motioned that fact to mom in the old sign language gestures she had taught me years ago.
“Courtney, I want you to stay calm. We are trying to help you, but I have a feeling something in you is fighting. Lady Chance is going to try something. Again…please remain calm.” Mom said then nodded to me.
I increased my purification.
The woman began screaming in agony!
“I don’t get it.” I said as I reduced my purification to the previous level.
“Doppleganger?” Mom offered.
“If that’s true then can she even be restored?” I wondered out loud.
“Courtney? Sorry about that. Something inside you keeps fighting us. Can I ask you a few personal questions? Maybe our Galactic files can help us find the problem.” Mom said as she conjured a DataTab.
“State your full name, please.” Mom started.
“Courtney Rodgers.”
“Age?”
“Twenty-three.”
“Thank you. Place of birth?” Mom said as she typed the information into the device.
“Blue Knob, Eastern Territory, Gaia Four. 3243.”
“Thank you. This will take a moment to relay through our ship.” Mom told her while showing me the device’s display.
According to the Galactic Archives, Courtney Angela Rodgers actually was a real person that had disappeared shortly after her first posting on Magellan’s Elcano defense base. She and her file image didn’t match though.
Slowly moving my foot to the right several inches, I connected to a viable return conduit and asked the pure Current to find this girl’s pattern. Mom was good enough to keep her talking as it took several minutes for me to have the Current search for any of her. I was somewhat disappointed. Her conscription must have happened elsewhere. Maybe on the planet?
That meant I would have to improvise.
Modify! That’s it! I thought as my Current Sense revealed the problem.
“Excuse me, Courtney. If you could change anything about yourself, would you?” I inquired to mom’s confusion.
“Huh? What kind of question is that?” She protested.
“Sometimes, when fighting these inner demon things, I need to really get to know the person. Please answer the question.” I explained.
The woman thought several moments before answering sheepishly.
“Well…I’ve…I’ve always thought being taller than five-one would be nice. At least then I could reach the top shelves of the storage lockers. While I’m at it, I wouldn’t mind getting rid of this red hair…”
“Thanks, I think I see the problem. Please hold still. This shouldn’t hurt at all, Courtney.” I said as I gently took Mom and turned us around to talk privately.
“Chance? What’s going on? What she just told you is the way she looks now. And that is nowhere near what she looks like on file.”
“I think, somehow, she’s made a deal with him…the Hoblins, I mean. Though that might not be the case at all. I’d like to try something.”
At mom’s confused silence, I continued.
“Somehow she got them to make her ‘look’ exactly as she sees her ideal self. I think it’s time to get dramatic, mom.”
“Dramatic? As in over the top. Chance?”
“Follow my lead, mom, but hold off using any magic. Okay? No magic.” I instructed.
Mom nodded and we turned to face our subject- still captured in my force shield.
“Let the exorcism commence.” I said in as serious and dramatic a voice as I could. I ‘wobbled’ my primary wand at her menacingly. Mom, for her part, followed my lead.
“Wha-what’s an exorcism?” Courtney asked in fright.
“The only way to get the Hoblin out of you so that we can save you. I must warn you though, you may look different when we succeed. That is why I asked the question. It gives us something to work for and it will be how you look from here on.” I informed her confidently.
“Time is of the essence, High Priestess. The thing should be kept off-balance. Shall we begin?” Mom said- more like urged.
“Are you ready, Courtney? This may sting a little. And you may feel light-headed.” I said as I began to incant my ‘exorcism spell’. She closed her eyes tightly and tensed visibly.
Just what you’re going through most can't understand.
Some try to tell me, thoughts they cannot defend.
Just what you want to be, you will be in the end.”
I nudged mom. “Bring it home, My Lady.”
“A whop-bam-a-lamb-a. A whop-boom-bang!” Mom sang loudly.
Rolling my eyes once, I pulsed the holding field around the woman then disabled it entirely.
“There. That should do it. How do you feel?” I asked as I blinked on my Current Sight.
She sparkled in pure, orange Current. That could only mean one thing…
“I feel…I need a mirror!”
One appeared in her hand and she appeared completely oblivious to what she had just done as she examined herself carefully.
“How-how did you do this? This is how I’ve always imagined myself! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” She cried and embraced mom and I excitedly!
Chantell walked over to us and stopped, purposely facing away from the vain woman who quickly went back to staring at herself in her self-conjured mirror.
“Why does it smell like ‘Grade A’ bullshit over here?” She whispered with a devious smile.
“Sometimes you don’t need magic to do magic, Fairy Godmother.” I whispered back.
“She’s a ‘Natural’, Shan.” Mom explained. “First one I’ve met in two hundred years. Not counting us or Lyra, that is.”
Chantell nodded.
“Good work, girlfriend. Let’s get back to the mission?” She whispered before walking back to her original location.
“So, Courtney? What was your assignment here on Elcano?” I asked the very engrossed woman.
“I’m a-I’m a culinary specialist.” She answered without taking her attention away from her precious looking glass. “People of Blue Knob said I worked miracles in the kitch…”
Her mirror disappeared as her head and expression turned.
“They’re all dead, aren’t they? There’s no one left back home…”
“You survived though, Courtney. You and I and Ladies Hope and Charlene all survived. Gaia Four lives on through us.” I said gently taking her hand in mine.
“They…they need to be stopped! They need to pay for what they did to my parents and friends…my planet!”
“And they will, Honey! That’s what Witch Corps is all about. We’ll make them pay for every planet…every society they’ve destroyed.” Mom assured. “We’ll get’em.”
“CHANCE! Behind you!” Chantell shouted.
Before I could do anything, Courtney’s hand raised with her palm out at our attacker.
“GO TO HELL YOU MONSTER!” She shouted just before the Hoblin that had appeared thirty feet from us exploded into small pieces.
It was even gorier than some of the partials I’d had to put down!
Both mom and I looked in awe at the girl.
“D-d-d-did I…just do that?” She asked, shaken.
“Damn girl! You got the skills!” Chantell complimented as she and Artie stopped at our side. “A bit raw, but effective.”
Courtney promptly bent over and vomited.
“I take it you didn’t know about your talent, Honey?” Mom asked as she held the girl steady.
“What,” she wiped her mouth, “what did you do to me?”
“We did absolutely nothing to you. That was all you, Courtney.” I told her.
“You’re what we call a ‘Natural’, honey.” Mom told her. “A ‘Natural’ can use the Current within to do amazing things- like you just did to that Hoblin.”
“But I didn’t want to…to kill it! I just wanted it to leave me alone.”
“That isn’t the intent I heard, girlfriend.” Chantell argued. “You wanted that thing GONE!”
“But I didn’t!” She cried. “I’ve never killed anything in my life!”
“So what do we do with her, M’lady?” Artie asked.
“See if she can manifest one of these, I guess.” I replied indifferently.
“See if you can conjure one of these in your dominant hand, Courtney.” I said holding up my wand to show her.
“Why? Why would I want to ‘conjure’ anything?” She asked skeptically.
“Do you know what a ‘Current Mage’ is? Ever heard the term before?”
“I’m not stupid! Of course I’ve heard of Current Mages! They’re as fictional as the Witc…” Courtney sniped but stopped and gulped loudly as it sunk in.
“I-I-I’m a Current Mage?” She gasped.
Mom, Artie, Chantell, and I nodded.
“Feel up to helping us clear Elcano of Hoblins?” I asked with a grin.
“Do I have to kill…them…I…I don’t want to kill anything…again.” She shyly asked.
“As you have already seen, the Hoblins are Tainted Current. We simply purify that Current and recover anyone conscripted by them, provided it hasn’t been too long. In that case, the Purified Current is returned to the local reservoir as it should normally be.” Artie informed her.
“Purified?”
“We can remove the taint from the conscripted individuals and if their image is still intact, recover them back to this reality. Lady Chance has even recovered individuals thought to have degraded well beyond recovery.” Artie answered as she pointed to me.
“All these people around us have been recovered from their Hoblin conscription, Courtney. You as well.” Mom added.
“And you would like me to help?”
“Only if you want. Not everyone is confident enough to do what we do, Courtney. There would be times when helping a severely degraded conscript to the next life is required. We’ve all done our share of that, I’m afraid.” I said as I nodded over to the remains on the floor and nearby equipment.
“Was it recoverable?”
“Unknown now, but there is flesh left behind. Normally the Hoblins just disappear into blue plasma balls. Nothing remains.” I tried to be honest.
“Then I just killed someone!” She asserted gravely.
“You are untrained and lack a Purifier, Courtney. You couldn’t have done anything more without those two resources.”
“Then train me not to kill! Train me to recover them as you do.” She pleaded.
I motioned for Mom, Chantell, and Artie.
“What do you think, sisters? Should we take the chance and allow her membership?”
“Not gonna lie, Chance. We can use all the wands we can get.” Mom recommended.
“I agree. Trial basis only. Teach her the basics.” Artie agreed.
“You see what she did to that thing?” Chantell hissed excitedly. “She could whoop our asses if she had the chance! I think you should watch her, High Priestess. Teach her how to harness that raw talent for good and not revenge.”
“Then we’re agreed?” I asked and received three nods.
“Courtney, we’ve decided to give you a chance. Consider this an audition of sorts. Now, let’s see what you look like in the uniform.”
“You…you want to see what I look like in that getu…?” She complained but stopped abruptly as she felt her clothing change.
“How?”
“Here, put this on. It’s a purifier. The clasp will disappear as soon as you latch it so don’t be alarmed.” I said as I handed her the locket I’d just manifested.
“She’s a nine o’clock, Chance.” Mom pointed out.
I nodded. “Now can you manifest a wand?” I asked.
Holding out her left hand it appeared immediately!
Some of the runes or symbols on it looked familiar somehow.
Courtney stood, staring with bulging eyes and wide-open mouth at what she had just conjured!
“Now, the first lesson: You must always respect your latent Current. That is what we call the energy within you and what powers you’re magic. The Hoblins came about because their creators demanded of their Current- commanded it instead of befriending it. Courtney, the Current within you…within everything in existence…is alive- as sentient as you or I- maybe more so. Treat it as a best friend or close relative, never a slave or subordinate. Understand?”
She didn’t reply, only continued to stare at me in fright.
“Do you understand, Ms. Rodgers?” I asked to confirm and to snap her out of wherever she was right now.
“What? Yes…so I really am possessed?”
“Not anymore, no. Current is in every living thing in the universe. Treat it as just another species. Respect the Current as you would any other subspecies. Got it?”
“I think so? So Current is alive and living in me…in you…in everything?” She asked in doubt to confirm.
“Everything. Now, lesson two: I’d like you to ask your Current to help you see it. We call this our Current Sight. It’ll help track and corner the tainted ones in the conduits. It can be activated or deactivated simply by thinking about it and blinking. Like this.” I instructed and blinked on my Current Sight.
What I saw was the purest, most brilliant orange I’d only ever seen in Lyra and myself until now.
“Now you try it, but look to the hangar walls and not me for your first time.” I didn’t want her blinded or scared since my Coven sisters complained my Current ‘aura’ was much too bright.
My new pupil blinked and began looking around the walls, ceiling and floor as if seeing them for the first time. She looked at each of my sisters and even the recovered people still unconscious on the deck.
Then she looked at me and quickly covered her eyes and just as quickly looked away then blinked.
“Why are you so much brighter than anything…anyone else here? Gaia herself never shined that bright!” She gasped as she faced and stared at me.
“Lady Chance is our High Priestess for a reason, Lady Courtney. She is the most powerful of us all. She is also my daughter.” Mom explained. “She is the product of two Current Mages and many, many requests to our Latent Currents for a child.”
“She’s also the only witch to ever threshold three times.” Chantell added with a proud smile.
“Threshold?” She questioned.
“Think of each threshold as a higher tier of our…of our evolution…our species evolution. Lady Chance, while helping-or championing for lack of a better word- the species recover from the Hoblin scourge, advanced or evolved twice more than we have. She is two levels above us and as such is the most advanced human in this galaxy…”
“Stop it, mom! I’m no more advanced than anyone else!” I protested. “I just did the things I had to do to save the species.”
“Chance? On your seven at forty yards.” Chantell quickly whispered.
“Lesson three: When confronted by a Hoblin, ask your Current to purify AND recover any conscripted individual or multiple individuals. The bigger ones are made up of many merged conscripts. Now, let’s see what you’ve learned.” I said as I stepped aside.
Courtney’s eyes bulged open as she saw the large creature lumbering toward us. I estimated maybe four conscripts had merged.
“Don’t forget your lessons. Point your wand and access your Current, Courtney. Stay calm and think things through, just as I have instructed. If not too degraded, you’ll have saved about four lives.” I coached.
A bright blue beam shot from her wand and an instant later five conscripts had been recovered and lay unconscious on the deck.
Turning, I blinked on my Current Sight and examined my pupil.
“Oh God! I killed them anyway!” She cried out.
“Normally they are just unconscious, M’lady.” I comforted as Chantell hurried over and checked for life signs. She nodded with a smile.
“See? They aren’t dead, just unconscious. They’ll awake with what equates to a hangover and severe fatigue. You did a wonderful job, M’lady.” I cheered.
“But I still killed that one.” She said as she blinked once and stared intently at what used to be a Hoblin.
“I still see taint. That is the red stuff and not the orange?” She asked. “I should try to recover it. Is it possible to do that?”
“You won’t know unless you try, M’lady.” I advised.
Courtney Rodgers placed her wand into her right hand and began to ‘reach out’ with her left toward the splattered, organic debris.
I wasn’t surprised when the pieces began to collect and glow blue. A bright blue plasma ball snapped into existence and quickly dispersed.
An unconscious male Magellan lay on the deck along with half of someone…something else.
I quickly blinked and searched for the missing pieces. Courtney began to cry and shake her head in despair.
Another blue plasma ball developed as I brought the unclaimed pieces back together with the partial.
Two Magellans- one male, one female- now lay on the deck.
Our newest sister turned to me and wrapped her arms around me in excitement.
“Not bad for a first-timer, honey!” Mom congratulated, placing a hand on her forearm. “Just remember to find all the pieces?”
Courtney proved to be a valuable addition to the Corps as we made our way from compartment to compartment clearing taint and Hoblins from the moon base. Though sometimes, her magic could be ‘quirky’. Several of the conscripts she recovered as we proceeded through the base got ‘mixed up’ and required me to sort and reassemble them properly.
“Lokust, Chance. The dance is over, beginning to mop up here. How’re things on your end?” Lokust broke over my Comm.
“Still picking out the bad ones.” I reported. “We added ‘Mixie” to the roster at nine o’clock. A little green, but competent.”
“Copy. Can’t wait for the ‘Em and Gee’. Just letting you know we’re locking up. Let you know when we get to next Hostile.”
“Call after you unpack.” I giggled, thinking Lokust was really starting to get into the ‘covert’ messages. Then again, maybe she was just trying to confuse Sonya Serangetti.
Yeah, that seemed more plausible.
“Pegasus, Chance.”
Speak of the devil!
“Chance here.”
“Lioness, My Lady, with a situational report. Pegasus has completed sanitizing all remaining orbital craft and requests a status report.”
“It’s a full moon on the Bayou and we’re still huntin’ gators.” I reported in a lilting, accented voice.
“Excuse me?” Sonya exclaimed as I heard several people start laughing hysterically in the background.
Several minutes passed before she replied.
“Keep up the good work, Chance. Pegasus out.”
I could imagine Keats first laughing then informing Lyra’s mom of the meaning of my report. Apparently, Sam and Janet Redman understood my cryptic reference too.
“Seriously. We have to have a talk about how you do that, Honey.” Mom deadpanned with a quirky smile. “I mean…I can understand adapting The Moody Blue’s ‘Nights in White Satin’ to a fake exorcism spell, but that…that was just so out there! And just to be clear, there’s absolutely no Cajun in the Summers’ family line.”
“I can see why she did it, M’lady.” Artie admitted while giggling. “Lady Sonya needs to depart from her staunch, regimented beliefs, and understand how we do things- that nothing we do is ‘by the book’ and she needs to be less ‘administrative’.”
“Pegasus, Chance. Your comm line is still open. Suggest you release the channel.” Sonya’s voice advised before we all started laughing. There was absolutely no humor in her voice.
Chantell smiled deviously and gave me a ‘thumbs up’.
“Hey, girls? A little help over here?” Simone summoned as we turned to see at least fifty huge Hoblins advancing from our rear.
“I’ll get them.” Courtney, or ‘Mixie’ as we had dubbed her, volunteered. Pointing her wand, the brilliant blue beam shot out at our adversaries, engulfed them, and quickly dispersed.
Fifty ‘doll-sized’ Hoblins bobbled around in their place like ancient wind-up toys.
“Oops. I fouled up again! Why do things like this always happen to me?” She groaned playfully.
“Try again, honey, only this time think about restoring them and not ‘toying’ with them.” Mom suggested as she giggled.
Again her bright blue plasma engulfed the miniatures and she was rewarded with almost a hundred people lying on the deck.
“That’s better, Mixie. Just try to keep your head on straight.” Mom complimented with a wry smile.
“But it just happens! Fighting these monsters is just sooo easy. It’s like I AM toying with them!” She confessed.
“That’ll change when they start shootin’ back, kid.” Chantell warned.
“Wait…they…they shoot back? Why didn’t anyone tell me before now?”
“Because…strangely they haven’t yet.” Mom answered. “I wonder why that is?” She pondered aloud.
“Maybe because all their weapons were combined to make that.” I pointed out through a large compartment hatch that I had just opened.
Gathering at the opening, we could see a vast compartment. It’s cavernous size and the fact there was something very big buzzing and popping in its center meant this was going to be dangerous.
Blinking on my Current Sight, I observed concentric rings of Current in varying degrees of taint orbiting the strange, HUGE, centadecahedril device that made this compartment look cramped.
“By Merlin’s beard…” Chantell gasped, but didn’t finish.
“Anyone else have a clue?” I asked of my Coven sisters. “I’m thinking that IPBM only compounded our problem.” I added as I noticed and pointed out the battered, scorched payload cone laying off to the right some distance away.
“We could try blasting it.” Simone suggested as she manifested her weapon and took aim.
“Wait, Simone. Let’s look at this logically first.” I countered, holding my hand up to stop her.
“Logically? I think logic flew out the window on this one, Honey.” Mom protested. “I’ve never seen anything like this before…ever!”
“That’s exactly my point. We’ve never seen anything like this. It’s absurd! Completely over the top in the grand scheme! Logically, it shouldn’t even exist.” I said while failing to take my eyes off of the thing.
“Well it does exist, Honey.” Mom confirmed. “So what are we going to do about it?”
I thought about that question for several minutes. A whimsical idea popped into my head.
“It’s just so absurd.” I repeated. “So very over the top.”
“You said that already, Chance.” Simone reminded.
I couldn’t help smiling as a plan manifested.
“Chance? I’ve seen that devious look before. When you were little.” Mom accused. “It usually means you’re up to something suspicious. Care to share?”
“This thing is crazy absurd, right?” I asked.
“We’ve already established that, girlfriend.” Chantell said impartially.
“I think we should use something equally absurd to destroy it.” I said as I manifested a small, four-inch long, red and yellow plaid paper tube with a stiff, three-inch string hanging out one end.
“I think this should do it.” I added as I appraised my work.
“A tampon?” Simone asked innocently before turning bright red and looking around in embarrassment.
I rolled my eyes at her.
“A firecracker.” Mom said flatly and in disbelief as she momentarily stared at our blue-haired Coven sister. “You think a single ‘Lady Finger’ will take THAT out? Really?”
“Yes, but we need to get closer.” I smiled.
“Well I should hope so!” Mom scoffed then thought a moment.
“Why not throw a match at it instead?” She added sarcastically.
“That’s plan ‘B’.” I replied dryly.
“So this is just a dream. I’m actually stoned and lying somewhere on the floor in the hangar back on Kane, right?” She vamped.
“Weeeelllll…no.” I teased.
“Marvelous!” Mom responded as she raised her hands to the heavens in surrender.
“I’ll be right back.” I said as I manifested my very own straw broom and mounting it, flew off toward the massive…thing…to plant my diminutive ‘explosive’ charge.
Using my Current Sight, I carefully flew through and around the orbiting Tainted Current and looked for a place to set the ancient, tiny gunpowder ordinance. On my second lap around I found a miniscule hole through which I could see orange light escaping.
“Perfect!” I smiled evilly, slowing to hover in front of the point of light. I also informed the imprisoned Current what I intended to do.
Carefully, I inserted the firecracker and made sure it was wedged in securely.
Focusing on the tip of my wand, I caused it to start glowing and finally to burst into flame.
I quickly lit the fuse and hurried back to where my Coven sisters stood watching. I didn’t bother to turn off my Current Sight.
From here we could see the tiny flicker of the fuse burning down until finally it made a less than entertaining ‘pop’.
“And that’s why I always preferred ‘bigger’ pyrotechnics- something in the multi-kiloton variety usually.” Mom deadpanned.
“Yeah, your Fourth of July displays were always a real hoot, Hopewell.” Chantell replied halfheartedly.
After a minute, orange light began to show more and more from the widening hole.
Suddenly the whole thing began to shiver then shatter- pure Current flowing out of the ever widening cracks.
The multifaceted device crumbled into a pile of rubble with a ‘crackling’ sound and the liberated Current simply drained off below the decking somewhere. All activity, buzzing or otherwise stopped. The huge compartment was eerily silent and still.
Equipment began shutting down all around us.
“I think that’s our cue to leave.” I suggested before turning to see I was the last one to figure that out.
Stepping through the hatch, I quickly closed and secured it behind me then ran to catch up with my retreating Coven sisters.
During our race back to the hangar, equipment of all kinds continued to shut down behind us- as if chasing us.
“So what’s next Chance? A huge boulder rolls out of nowhere and tries to flatten us?” Mom griped as we turned down another passageway.
“We’ll make it. Just as long as there’s no snakes. I hate snakes.” I responded.
Chantell then Mom stopped suddenly and stared at me.
“Seriously, girlfriend, we need to talk once we get to safety!” My aunt strongly suggested.
“Less talk, more run.” I advised as I passed them, continuing my sprint for the hangar.
“And what do we do when we get there, Honey? What will all those we recovered do?” Mom inquired as she and Chantell tried to catch up.
“The hangar should be safe. I asked the Current to ‘clean up’ the base. It was pretty upset about being imprisoned in that…that containment vessel. I’m thinking the Hoblins were trying to force it to devolve into ‘Super Taint’.”
“Super Taint?” Mom gasped in disbelief. “Man, this mission just keeps getting better.”
“Not better, stranger, Lady Hope.” I corrected just as we arrived back in the hangar.
Hundreds of people had been recovered and a sizable portion was either awake or starting to awaken.
The automated door just made it closed when it’s control panel went dark. Until the systems started to reboot, there was only one way out.
And that way out lacked an atmosphere.
“Now what, M’lady?” Artie asked, as she looked about the hangar deck- at all the people we’d recovered.
“I think it’s time we end this quaint little simulation.” I said as I took a few steps forward then turned back abruptly to my sisters. “Wouldn’t you agree, ‘Courtney’?”
Silence and bewilderment found my Coven sisters as they all set their attention to ‘the new girl’.
“How long have you known, Chance?” Mixie asked as she dropped her ruse, her expression stiffening somewhat, and a playful smile appeared.
“Since I tried purifying you.” I admitted flatly.
“That long, eh. Oh well…it was fun while it lasted. What confirmed it? If I might ask.”
“Blue Knob is called ‘Blue Summit’ by us locals. Blue Knob only appeared on travel brochures put out by the Galactic Tourism Agency. They wanted a ‘country’ sounding small town to draw tourists to the mountainous recreational region without actually referring to a mountainous region.”
She tensed her lips and nodded a couple times. “Should have done more research…”
“Girlfriend? Could we possibly trouble you for some clarification?” Chantell interrupted. “I heard the word ‘simulation’ so naturally I’d like to know just WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!”
‘Courtney’ and I just stared at each other for a while- daring the other to speak first.
“Fine!” Mixie broke first raising her hands in surrender. “Yes, it was a simulation! A test to see which side you girls were on- if any side at all. I had to know where your loyalties lay, or if you were just callous mercenaries in it for the spoils.”
“So, who do you represent? What’s your affiliation?” Mom asked.
“I have no official affiliation, Hope Summers. I am independent...for the moment.” Mixie replied.
“For the moment? I take it we were being interviewed for that ‘official affiliation’?”
“In a way, Charlene Armstrong. I had heard rumor that Witch Corps had reemerged and liberated Mare De Tempest successfully, and with less collateral casualties than forecasted. Then data started trickling in about your recent humanitarian mission. Ten systems in three weeks! Very impressive! You even had time to squelch a planetary coup. I’m still waiting to receive intelligence from Eden Three.”
“I’m sure you’ll find that things there have changed; balanced out, one might say.” I commented.
“So how much of this is real and how much is simulation,” Simone demanded? “The people around us, are they real or projection?”
“They are as real as the Hoblin monster that conscripted them,” she blushed, “me, Simone Gutteman.” She answered then faced me again.
“I must commend you on your resourcefulness, Chance. Using a Magellanese IPBM to take out the base’s tainted power core was brilliant thinking. I had to try doubly hard to provide both clean atmosphere and appropriate setting for our concluding encounter. You certainly are one of the strongest Current Mages I’ve come up against in a long while. Not since I met yo-”
“So did we pass?” Artie interrupted in an annoyed, but calm tone.
‘Courtney’ smiled at our Huntress.
“I prefer to work alone, Artemis of Olympus. Though, I now view Witch Corps as a viable ally and more so, a morally sound organization that I would be honored to work with again should our paths again cross.”
“Nice to know. I don’t suppose you have a ship capable of evacuating all these people to the planet’s surface?” Mom glibbed.
“Sorry, Hope, but my craft is far from spacious. Emergency power should maintain the atmosphere until one of you conjures a new power core. So now it is time for me to move on.” She apologized then closed her eyes and began to concentrate.
After a few moments, her eyes opened back up and she stared intensely at me.
“What did you do?” She demanded in a flat voice. “How did you do it and how did you know?”
“How did I do or know what?” I asked innocently.
The woman regarded me for a moment then started to concentrate again; this time her face became flush with effort.
“Apparently my information was not as complete as I’d assumed.” She whispered to herself, but glared at me in outrage.
“You should never assume anything. If you do, you only end up making an ‘ass’ out of ‘you’ and ‘me’.” I advised and started giggling.
“We really need to have that talk with her, Hope!” Chantell stage whispered to my mother.
“You’ve made your point, Lady Chance. Please. Could you remove you’re…” She gulped as her face turned beet red. “The very formidable security spell you placed around my craft?”
A small, maybe ninety foot long, bulbous-nosed ship materialized in the far corner of the hangar. It looked very old and battered, and its hull appeared heavily carbonized. The ship’s landing struts were rusty and had definitely seen better days.
Courtney glared at me with a look that conveyed no cheerful intentions.
“Your steed, Lady Morgana.” I gestured to the rusty old hulk with an impish smile. “And you may keep the uniform and pendant for such time as when we next meet.”
She regarded me again, smiled tensely, and shook her head in defeat.
“Oh, I took the liberty of doing some repair work to her. Hope you don’t mind.”
“Did some repair work?” She repeated and looked back at her ship curiously.
“My thanks. Until we meet again, Lady Chance?” She offered a pleasant smile.
“Pleasant journeys, Lady Morgana.” I returned politely before she turned and walked away in the direction of her ship.
My sisters and I remained silent until the hatch closed on the ancient spacecraft.
“Chance? Honey, that wasn’t THE Morgana was it? I mean…that would make her…”
“That would make her way older than you three, Mom.” I laughed.
“Ah-oh! Either there’s something wrong with your repair or she forgot something important,” Simone announced as she pointed to the decrepit ship’s reopened hatch. “Either way, she’s coming in hot!”
We waited quietly while the woman, Morgana, stomped her way back to us- her heels clacking heavily on the deck.
“Why?”
Her question was short and accusing as she scanned me critically for the answer.
“Because.” I answered in kind.
“After what I did…after that ridiculous test…?”
“Yep!”
“But…?”
“Nope!”
“Thank you. Thank you, a thousand fold!” Morgana sniffed as she embraced me quickly, turned, and hurried back to her craft.
“So… what did you ‘repair’, sweetie?” Mom giggled.
“I just made a few engine mods. Nothing exotic though.” I paused with a smile.
“I may have also replaced her faulty, antiquated water reclamation system and installed a higher capacity hot water unit; upgraded her gravity generator; modernized her galley; topped off her fuel reserve… And, just a few more things that really needed attention.” I added.
“Chance to Mixie. Allow us time to clear the survivors from the hangar deck. Indulge yourself in the mean time.” I suggested as I nodded to my Coven sisters.
“Thank you again, Chance! Mother Earth’s blessing upon you and your sisters!”
“You’re quite welcome, M’lady.” I replied.
“Chance to Mixie. You are cleared for departure. Pleasant journeys.” I said clearing Morgana’s craft to depart the depressurized hangar. The Elcano base staff was recovering, but not enough to return to duty.
“And to you also, M’lady.”
The eons-old craft- Vita Mirlini- slowly exited. Once clear, Charli closed the doors and pressurized the hangar.
“Think we’ll ever see her again, Chance?” Artie asked.
“I doubt it. She’s the type that likes her privacy. Maybe in another fourteen or fifteen hundred years.” Chantell speculated.
“Who are you kidding? Chance bested her. Not a snowball’s chance in hell she’ll show her face anywhere near us again, Shan!” Mom added cynically.
“Hmmmm. I wonder if she’s found that Witch Corp tracking beacon I stowed aboard that old rust bucket yet?” I wondered out loud.
“Oh, girlfriend! That’s outrageous!” Chantell shrieked out in laughter.
“Elcano Base. Witch Corp Flight One you are cleared for departure.”
“Copy, Elcano. Good luck with the mop up.” I confirmed. “Let’s go, Hope and a Pair.” I continued as I hit the throttle and performed a perfect corkscrew out of the hangar.
“It must run in the blood.” Huntress lampooned.
“Chance, Lokust. How’s the rodeo?” I asked.
“Still chasing the critters around, Chance. We’re into the finals though.”
“Need the second string?” I laughed under my breath.
“Nah. Them little doogies is almost corralled, Chance. You all head fer the barn.”
“Copy that, Lokust. See you back at the stable. Chance, out. Witch Corp Flight One, Pegasus; requesting approach vector.”
“Pegasus Control. Witch Corps Flight One, please identify using transponder ident.” Keats voice sounded stressed and mechanical.
“Pegasus, you do know that this is a private, heavily encrypted channel, right?” I questioned.
“Pegasus Control. Witch Corps Flight One, please identify using transponder ident.” He repeated sounding more tense.
“Pegasus, have it your way.” I grumbled, toggling my transponder quickly.
“Pegasus Control. Witch Corps Flight One, please confirm identity using transponder ident.”
“Pegasus. Stow the bullshit. I’m coming aboard with or without you.”
“Pegasus Control. Witch Corps Flight One, sending coordinates now.” Keats sounded very stressed as Hope and a Pair finally received the data.
“Copy. Coordinates received, Pegasus Control. Alert Lioness we need to talk as soon as I’m aboard.” I said calmly.
“Lioness has a full schedule, Chance. Tomorrow afternoon is the earliest open appointment she has.”
“Check again, Pegasus Control.” I suggested again as I smiled devilishly.
“My mistake, Chance. It seems you’re scheduled for the rest of the next ten days with Lioness.” Keats responded humorously as in the background, Sonya Serangetti demanded to know how I corrupted her appointment book. I could also hear Samuel Redman laughing hysterically!
“Pegasus A.I has granted you docking priority, Pegasus 1. Call the ball at your convenience.”
(Author's note: The answer to the unrecognizable, completely screwed-up quote used by Chantell Denison in Chapter 7 is from Hanna-Barbarra's 1967 Classic Cartoon Series: The Fantastic Four. Ben Grimm's go to 'It's Clobberin' Time!')
“So…where’s the ‘L-Iron Maiden’?” I asked in an infuriated tone as I entered the bridge.
Keats sprayed spittle all over his console while Samuel Redman remained deafeningly silent. I could tell that Sam had been reprimanded by the way he was positioned over the pilot’s console. Janet was quiet as a church mouse in Charli’s interface tube.
“The ‘Lion Maiden’ is right here.” Sonya Serangetti replied as she stood from my console and approached. “Lady Chance Summers. By order of the Galactic Council I hereby place you and Witch Corp on suspen…”
Snapping my fingers, we were momentarily surrounded by orange light. When it cleared we were on the Observation Lounge.
…sion. And as duly ordered, officially take full command of…” Sonya’s mouth dropped open as she realized where we were.
“As I’ve said before, Sonya, you and the Galactic Council have no jurisdiction over the Corp. And don’t attempt to strong-arm me!” I growled as I came in close.
“Is this a threat, Chance Summers?” She growled back.
“Take it any way you like, sugar! You can’t have my ship! EVER!” I challenged. Pausing a moment, I continued.
“Just to let you know? I’m through being challenged, poked, or… or tested! The ancient Current Mage, Morgana, I can stomach, but you…you, I have a problem with! What’s your deal, Sonya? Some sort of Power play? Revenge? Too much testosterone? Jealousy? Permanent Pre-menstration? What?” I questioned.
The defiant Lynxin went silent and stared, arrogantly, at me.
“Chance, Lady Janet? Travel time from here to the nearest sector of the Galactic Rim.”
“Hold on a moment, Chance. I’m computing a course now. Uhmm, forty-eight hours to the closest Rim Outpost at full speed, High Priestess.” She replied.
“And at full AfterBoost?” I inquired.
“Twenty-eight point four, M’lady. Shall I forward the coarse to our pilot?”
“Not yet, M’lady, thank you. Chance, Keats. Top off Hope and a Pair’s fuel reserve, please. Sonya and I may have to take a quick trip out to the Galactic Rim…or beyond. Chance out.” I ordered as I gave Serangetti a defiant, ‘try me’ stare.
“You have no authority…”
“About as much as you have over me, Princess! Want to see which one of us wins this little pissing contest?” I challenged.
“You cannot talk to me in that tone…” She began but I held out both hands and materialized seven small devices in them.
“Can’t I? What would you do? Trigger these little babies and disable my ship and crew so that the Council can board and dissect her for her technology? How dare you insult my intelligence and our hospitality!”
The devices I held in my hands popped apart into smaller pieces and I examined them closely with my Current Sight.
“Since when did the Galactic Council start using tainted Current in any of its deterrent devices, Princess?” I asked as I purified and transferred the newly cleaned Current into one of Pegasus’ return conduits. The remaining parts fell to dust in my hands then disappeared entirely.
“Tainted Current?” Sonya gasped as she stared at my hands. “I didn’t know anything about tainted Curre…”
“Don’t shovel it so deep, Princess! What is your real objective? Obviously you’re a much better liar than I gave you credit for.”
“I didn’t know anything about the Tainted Current, My Lady! Truthfully!” She objected adamantly.
Is she telling the truth, I asked myself, hoping my earrings might add insight?
“She is telling the truth. Somewhat.” I heard in my mind.
“So, you were informed of what the devices would do, but not of their construction?” The Lynxin’s mouth dropped open slightly. “Why? Why take my ship?!”
“The Galactic Council assigned me to gather technical information for use in new emergency response craft. I was told that if you resisted, I had authority to remove you. Their interest was stirred after my mate’s situational report crossed the defense committee chairman’s DataTab.”
“Pegasus? Contact Witch Corps Base and recall all local Witch Corps members and their families. Defensive Posture: Alpha-Intruder; Repulsion Protocol: Omega-Disintegrate. Confirm defensive status after roll call is complete.”
“Command confirmed, High Priestess. Membership security recall has been activated. Defensive protocols have been enabled on all viable perimeters of Witch Corps Base.”
“What did you just do?” Serangetti demanded angrily.
“I just made it impossible for anyone other than active Coven members and their families to gain access to our Base. Anyone that tries will be reduced to atoms. The base A.I. has on file, all valid genetic, facial, retinal, and voice profiles, Princess. I’m sorry, but any operatives you may have trying to gain access to our base have just forfeited their lives.”
“NO! You can’t do that! Those people are only carrying out the orders of the Galactic Council! Stop this madness immediately! Rrrrrwwwwl! What was that?” Serangetti demanded as she grabbed my arm, but recoiled back in pain.
“Did you think I wouldn’t defend myself?” I asked as a bluish sphere popped into existence around the mutinous Lynxin.
“This will hold you until we can decide what to do with you.” I told her as I considered her fate.
“Keats, Chance. All members of Witch Corp Flight One have docked.”
I scanned my captive once more. Another small device appeared in my hand, became powder then vanished.
“Sorry, but we can’t have you doing anything stupid, now can we, Princess?” I smiled evilly and headed for the elevator. “You stay riiiight there. Okay?”
“Status on Witch Corps Flight Two.”
“Lokust reports all the bad guys have been dealt with, M’lady.” Janet Redman reported from the overheads.
“High Priestess? Is momma…Lady Sonya going to be okay? Is there something wrong with her? Is she sick or something?” Lyra asked bashfully.
I looked at our junior member and began to think about how I wanted to handle this. Glancing to my daughter, I saw that Lyra had found my emergency supply of bottles and had been feeding Savanna.
“We’ve been playing, High Priestess. I hope you don’t mind.” She said noticing my gaze.
I smiled brightly at the kitten.
Savanna gurgled a few times and waved her tiny hands back and forth three times.
Lyra turned her head and nodded to her. “That’s right. We did.
“Oh, you did? I’m glad you two get along so well, honey.”
“Excuse me, High Priestess?” Mom asked as she, and the rest of my flight entered the Bridge. “Why is Lady Sonya confined to a bluish sphere up in the Observation Lounge? I saw it during Semper Fi’s docking maneuvers.”
“Momma wants to take Pegasus away from Lady Chance, Lady Hope.” Lyra blurted out innocently.
Mom, Chantell, Artie, and Simone rushed out of the compartment.
I found my Coven sisters surrounding Sonya Serangetti with wands drawn.
“For the last time, ‘kitten’, who ordered this?” Mom demanded, scowling angrily.
“I told you! The Galactic Council ordered…”
“Wrong answer, Bucko!” Chantell declared as she gave her wand a menacing flourish.
“The Defense Committee…”
“Try again, Traitor!” Simone accused as she too repositioned her wand.
Artie surprised everyone as she conjured a large combat knife, flipped it once in her free hand and held it and her wand at the ready. “I grow impatient, Lynxin.” She warned ominously.
“My ladies. No harm can befall her while in my containment shield, however…” I said before snapping my fingers. “The field is now deactivated.”
With that said, I turned and took a seat on one of the lounge’s comfortable chairs.
“You choose to watch their torture of me?”
“The definition of torture depends on you, Lady Sonya. Be forthcoming with the requested information and ‘torture’ shall remain simply conversation. Lie, and…well, the definition will change.”
“But you cannot do that to me! I am protected by the FeLane Diplomatic Accords!”
“And Witch Corp was sponsored AND sanctioned by Queen Libra herself, Princess!” Mom shouted as she pulled her revolver with her free hand and took aim. “And I helped her write those accords!”
Serangetti was flabergasted! “You knew the great queen? My greatest aunt?”
“Wouldn’t shit ya, bitch.” Chantell shot back as she cocked the hammer of her revolver with her thumb.
“You cannot be that old!”
“Born, May 18th, 2075, Quantico, Virginia, United States of America, Earth, Princess! Yes, I’m that old.” Mom declared.
“November 21st, 2077, Dearborn, Michigan, United States of America, Earth, Kiddo.” Chantell added.
“Huh. I always thought you were older than mom.” I shrugged.
“You can be a real wise-ass, girlfriend!” Chantell responded.
“At least I’m not a traitor hell-bent on stealing advanced proprietary technology.” I countered.
“I told you that the Chairman saw the opportunity to advance our emergency response craft. If those entities could respond to disasters faster…”
“Other ‘entities’ could overrun the galaxy faster and the legitimate agencies wouldn’t be able to stop them, Sonya! Can’t you see the logic in that?”
“Chance is right! Why would the Defense Committee chairman have ANY influence over emergency responders or relief agencies? Other than defensive security?” Dell agreed. Her knife was still held at the ready.
“Dell’s got a valid point. The only reason the Defense Chair would be interested is for defensive purposes…or offensive campaigns.” Simone added. “With our tech, the Galactic Service would be unstoppable.”
“High Priestess, Defensive Posture: Alpha-Intruder; Repulsion Protocol: Omega-Disintegrate has enabled. Confirmation has been received with Coven roll call completed. Witch Corps Base is secure and completely isolated pending your voice ident. All security measures stand charged at one hundred percent.” Pegasus’ A.I. reported to the stunned gasps of my Coven sisters.
“Enact Protocols, Pegasus. Cmdr. Summers, Chance. High Priestess, EFMC Witch Corps. Enable.”
“Command confirmed.”
“Chance?” Simone asked in confusion.
“Alpha-Intruder locks Witch Corps Headquarters away from any and all aggressors. Effectively our base is completely isolated from the rest of Mare. Nothing in and nothing out.” I explained. “Repulsion Protocol: Omega-Disintegration means that the perimeter of the Base; the walls, doors, umbilicals, everything, is charged in a similar fashion to Pegasus’ hull defenses. Anything that so much as touches an exterior perimeter surface will be obliterated.”
“Fuuuuuu”, Chantell goggled in shock.
“Our families, the Corp, and our tech are of the highest priorities, M’ladies.” I said flatly.
“You put family and the Corps above everything else?”Serangetti questioned. “Above Galactic Security?”
“Especially above ‘Galactic Security’, Princess! Wouldn’t you?” I countered. “Our tech being compromised matters almost as much as the Corps or our families’ safety, Sonya! Without those three important commodities, Witch Corp loses efficiency and effectiveness. Can’t you see that simple concept? Has the Galactic Council brainwashed you so thoroughly?”
“I have pledged my allegiance to uphold the values of the Galactic Alli…”
“So you would throw us, Kimbou, and Lyra under the bus for the betterment of the Galactic Alliance? What? Did your brains and common sense leak out when they bobbed yer tail, honey?” Mom demanded confrontationally.
Sonya stared at my mother in confusion for some time.
“High Priestess, I have Witch Corps Flight Two requesting docking permissions.” Keats interrupted.
“Go ahead, Keats, but authorize Pegasus 4 for immediate approach and docking. I want her up in Observation ASAP. Chance, out.”
“You requested my presence, High Priestess?” Kitty asked noticing her cousin under heavy guard. She didn’t seem all that surprised.
“Have a seat. We have something to discuss. Something I feel the reigning Princess of FeLane should be included in.” I said motioning for her to take a seat.
“Chance? May I remind you that I have no right to the crown as father disowned, disfigured, and banished me from court AND my home planet.” Sinae responded calmly.
“All Regent decrees and rulings became null and void upon his conviction, Kitty Sinae. I believe that makes you the reigning sovereign?” Mom told my Coven sister.
“It does…technically, but…”
“Sonya is claiming exclusion from any prosecution accorded by the Witch Corps Code of Conduct.” I informed.
“Any and all exclusions via the long-standing FeLane Diplomatic Accords only apply to FeLane sponsored activitities such as peace talks, weapons reduction negotiations, and relief efforts to embroiled systems.” Sinae recited from memory. “Because of the sponsorship and sanctioned objectives of EFMC Witch Corps, some dispensation is permissible. What are the charges, High Priestess?”
“The Galactic Council wants to take and dissect Pegasus for her tech. Sonya here claims she has orders and legal right to relieve me of command and take over.” I answered.
“Galactic Council has no legal jurisdiction over EFMC Witch Corps, whatsoever, Serangetti Sonya.” Sinae began as she conjured her DataTab. She began reading from it. “By deliberate order of her majesty, Libra Delain Sinae, Queen of all FeLane, her possessions, and her legal territories; and in conjunction with the United Earth Defense Organization dated and ratified: January 15th, Earth year 2128, no form, version, or variation of mutiny shall be excused or rendered exempt by any diplomatic proclamation or accord including, but not limited to, the FeLane Diplomatic Accord of FeLane calendar date 2845:03:26. Provable and evidenced mutiny or highjacking is regarded as high treason and punishable by death or lifetime incarceration. Whichever is sanctioned by the vessel’s Commander and ship’s registry.”
Sonya stared at her cousin in complete fascination. Completely taken by her knowledge of Lynxin Law and her swift parsing of the legal document.
As were we all!
“What’s it going to be, Sonya?” I asked as Sinae dismissed her DataTab.
We waited.
“Is it really worth losing Kimbou and Lyra, honey?” Mom asked. “For once, think about your family and not your damn career!”
We waited while Sonya debated her options and made up her mind.
Serangetti sighed deeply. “The order came from Chairman Englert.”
“Who-freakin’-ray!” Chantell voiced our combined relief.
“How well do you know Chairman Englert, Sonya?” I asked as I motioned her to a close couch with a pleasant smile. “Have a seat, M’lady.”
“I know that he has been in charge of the Defense Committee for a number of years. His character is faultless and his orders are usually clear and logical.”
“Except this time?” I asked.
When she nodded, I called Charli Anderson to the Observation Lounge.
“You wanted to see me, High Priestess?” Dad asked as she exited the elevator. She stopped when she saw all the ‘happy’ faces.
“Lady Charli. We need an in-depth briefing on Defense Committee Chairman Englert, please. There is reason to believe the Defense Committee- particularly Chairman Englert- has been compromised.” I explained, motioning her to a lounge chair.
“It’ll take me a minute or two, High Priestess.”
Sonya Serangetti looked stunned.
“How can she do that? Those files are classified and highly encrypted!”
“Here it is. Jameson Quincy Englert III, Home planet: Tasco; Current Chairman, Galactic Alliance Defense Committee. Graduated Magna Cum Luade, Calbri Military Academy, Calbri System…”
Again, Sonya was stunned as Charli went on and on- in great detail- about the man.
After twenty minutes, we were still no closer to narrowing down what his intentions were.
“Thank you, M’lady. As usual you have exceeded yourself.” I commended.
“Thank you. I hope I’ve helped, High Priestess.” Charli responded with a smile, but paused and tilted her head slightly to the left.
“If I may, High Priestess?”
I motioned for her to continue.
“It seems Chairman Englert’s personnel files do not reveal anything questionable. With your permission, I would like to access the Defense Committee chamber’s multimedia security archives and his private DataTab history. Maybe there we will find a discrepancy. I might also suggest accessing his schedule.”
“Do it.” I smiled.
“It will take possibly an hour to review the files, High Priestess. I will contact you when ready.” Charli said as she laid back and closed her eyes.
“Chance, Bridge. Lay in a course for Galactic Alliance Headquarters. Enable Deep Space Camo; Passive sensors only. Communications set to receive only. Full Stealth mode.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Lokust acknowledged.
“What are you planning to do?” Sonya demanded as she stared at me.
“I plan on saving the damn Alliance! Are you with me or against, Sonya?” I answered.
“As I said, I have pledged my allegiance to the Alliance, High Priestess.” The Lynxin nodded to me.
“Good! Then you’ll need to be activated,” I said as she jumped in shock, “Welcome to the Corps, Serangetti Sonya, Princess of FeLane.”
“Girlfriend? Is that really a wise move- giving the detainee the same powers as us?” Chantell questioned.
“When the safety of the Galactic Alliance is involved, we’re on the same side,” I said as I turned to our new sister. “And if you don’t do everything I say, when I say it…if you even- once- question any of my orders, you might end up buried in this uniform. Crystal?”
“I understand, High Priestess.”
“Good! Now I want you to conjure your wand, Princess.” I gave my first order.
“Conjure my…?” She protested, but stopped herself and concentrated.
“Ask your Current and don’t demand of it, Sonya.” I strongly advised.
A minute of intense concentration was all it took before she held a slender, silvery wand with a pale blue crystal embedded in an artistically embossed, silver star at its end.
“Great. A cat girl in a witches costume holding a sailor girl scepter!” Chantell groaned. “This doesn’t remind anybody of an old Japanese anime?”
Lady Sonya examined her new wand with a puzzled expression. “Why did you assign such a thing to me, High Priestess? I assure you, I am embarrassed as it is.”
“The user picks the wand, Princess!” Mom decried. “Not the other way around- as J.K. Rowling would have it.”
“Who?” Four of us chorused.
“Never mind.” Mom replied in a flat, reticent tone.
“Bridge, Chance. Course has been entered and we will arrive at Alliance Headquarters in five hours. Permission to break orbit, High Priestess?”
“Make it so, M’lady. Engage.” I ordered then turned back to Serangetti.
“Don’t ever threaten me again, Princess! You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. I’ll be attending Princess Savanna if anyone needs me.”
Orange filled my vision before the Bridge appeared around me.
Lokust shrieked in surprise, as did Cora when I asked for a status report.
“Damn, buddy! You almost gave me a coronary! How did you even do that?”
“Current travel. I’m not sure anyone but me can do it though. How’s my little princess, Lyra?”
“Okay? You didn’t hurt momma, did you, High Priestess?” Our junior Lynxin sister asked.
“Your momma is fine, Lady Lyra, though, she can be very stubborn and difficult.” I answered.
“Oh. Poppy says that all the time.” The kitten replied then went into an impression of her father.
“”Kitten?” She said in as deep a voice as she could manage, “It’s a wonder that your momma isn’t royalty. She certainly demonstrates the royal stubbornness on a daily basis!”
Lyra began to giggle hysterically.
The bridge door activated and Sonya Serangetti entered then stopped and stood to attention.
“High Priestess. Permission to resume my previously assigned station?” She asked stiffly.
“MOMMA!” Lyra squealed as she jumped up, out of her seat and flew toward the back of the bridge.
Sonya remained at attention and Lyra sadly landed before her and blinked her eyes once then again. The adolescent Kitten turned to me suddenly.
“You got momma to join the Corps?!” Lyra screeched in glee while she clapped her hands excitedly. Just as quickly she turned back to her mother.
“I wanna see your wand, momma! Does it look like mine? Show me! Show me!” She demanded animatedly.
Sonya stayed silent and remained focused on me.
“Permission to resume your station, Lady Sonya, but after you show Lady Lyra your wand.” I ordered.
“Lady Lyra should resume her station and not create a disturbance on the bridge.” Sonya responded.
“Seniority-wise, Lady Lyra out-ranks you, Lady Sonya. Just show her your wand, Princess.” I sighed in annoyance.
Sonya glared at me, produced her wand, and promptly caused uproarious laughter to fill the command deck!
“I think its soooo cute!” Lyra finally said as the laughter died down. She approached her mother and hugged her waist warmly. Sonya seemed to melt momentarily before gently extracting herself from her daughter’s embrace.
“Never, in my three hundred and twenty-five years, have I ever seen a wand quite so unique.” Aunt Cora offered as she looked upon Sonya’s still present wand.
“Unique is what I’d call it, too, M’lady.” Lokust smiled whimsically. “Buddy? Listen. I’m still pumped from the festivities, so I’ll take this watch. You and the rest of the Coven get some rest.”
“Chance? Hey, buddy? Sorry to disturb you, but we’re thirty minutes out from Alliance Headquarters.” Lokust gently called as she held Savanna to her shoulder, patting her back softly. “Savanna started to fuss so I materialized one of your emergency bottles for her. Good idea, by the way. Gives you a chance to rest and regroup.”
I smiled at my friend and Coven sister.
“Thanks, I appreciate it. Who’s on duty?”
“Sam wanted some more helm time and Keats actually growled when Simone tried to relieve him at engineering. Dell relieved Cora at Comms about an hour and a half ago. Janet’s still in Navigation. Lyra is watching Sonya like a hawk at weapons- as is Kitty from the extra seats.”
Lokust passed Savanna to me, but remained quiet for a minute.
“Buddy? You really think Alliance Headquarters has been hacked? I mean, how could the big bad guy get in without being detected?”
“Don’t forget that their equipment isn’t as sensitive as ours, buddy. Sinae had a hard time detecting Cmdr. Serangetti’s double, too. These things seem to be very good at infiltration.”
“So how do we find it? If Kitty’s nose has a hard time, what can we use to augment that?”
“Need I remind you we have three activated Lynxin onboard? I’m sure between the three of them, one will detect something. My credits are on Lyra, she’s younger, has a more sensitive sense of smell, and is a natural Current Mage.”
“Chance, I really don’t like the idea of putting Lyra anywhere near that thing! She’s too young!”
Savanna gurgled and made fists of both hands.
“Definitely not, squirt! That isn’t going to happen even if your mother and I were coupled!” Lokust proclaimed.
Savanna suggested we pose as a family- she, Lyra, Grunfuller, and me- to covertly enter Alliance Headquarters to hunt our quarry.
“So,” I smiled, “you decided to listen with your heart.”
“It wasn’t that hard once I figured out the basics, Buddy. You know…she’s really smart for her age. Insightful, too.” Lokust giggled shaking her head.
“Artemis…Dell’s greatest gram…she hinted that Savanna was one of us…one of them…you know, an Olympian?”
“How’d I miss that?”
“When Artemis first appeared….”
“Oh, got it. Okay.”
We were quiet and stood looking at each other for several moments.
“Okay…well…we should be coming up on Alliance Headquarters soon so I’ll get back to the bridge. See you there, Buddy.”
“Wait… About Savanna’s suggestion, Lokust. It does have merit, but maybe it should be refined somewhat. If I can do that, we may just have our in.” I hurried to voice my thoughts before she left our room.
“We still need to hear from Charli on her investigation, Buddy, but I’m not one hundred percent against it. See you on the Bridge.” She said as our door closed.
Savanna fussed for a moment.
“Will you stop that? I keep telling you its complicated! Grunfuller asked to proceed slowly, remember?”
My daughter fussed a little bit more as she waved her little right hand.
“Oh don’t hand me that, young lady! Things like this take time; and your memory is almost brand new.”
I gazed upon her cherubic face for a moment before turning toward the passageway.
“We should be getting to the Bridge.”
“High Priestess, we are approaching Galahad. Should we alert them of our arrival?” Lokust asked as I entered.
“Negative. Maintain Comm silence. Camo mode to dynamic.”
“Why the deceit? They will know someone has entered orbit and will take defensive action.” Sonya questioned.
“Trust her, Cousin. Pegasus won’t be detected.” Sinae assured.
“How can you say that? You don’t know how advanced their sensors are? This is reckless and criminal, and will put Pegasus and this unit in unnecessary danger. It is arrogant and childish to endanger this unit in such a way!” Sonya complained as she stood from her station and stomped her foot in anger.
“Who’s being childish?” Dell commented with a giggle.
A crazy idea suddenly overtook me.
“What is it, Buddy? You come up with your ‘refinement’?” Lokust narrowed her eyes at me and smiled tensely. “I’m not going to like it, am I?”
“Lady Sonya,” I began as I looked to our furious, newly activated Coven sister. “I have an idea that should get us into Headquarters, but I need your skills. Can I count on you?”
“Do I have a choice, High Priestess?” Sonya asked as Lyra looked on curiously.
“You don’t. It has been suggested that a family unit would have greater autonomy on Galahad than the diplomatic division of Witch Corps. If you agree, I propose we masquerade as that family unit.”
“Define ‘we’, High Priestess.” Sonya narrowed her eyes as she dared me to go on.
“We being Grunfuller and Chance Lokust and their three children: Savanna, and her adopted older siblings, Lara and Sonya.” I answered.
Savanna gurgled and waved both hands a few times.
“Oh, you like that, do you?” I smiled.
Sonya stared at me in confusion.
“I don’t think I follow.”
“Lady Chance? Momma is too old to play an adopted kitten…isn’t she?” Lyra pointed out in confusion.
“Adulescens de transform in octo.” I recited after quickly producing my wand and pointing it at Sonya. Savanna burped.
After the blue sphere faded, an adolescent Lynxin kitten of eight years stood where Sonya had just seconds before. Her clothing matched Lyra’s.
“High Priestess! Where did momma go? What did you do with Momma.” Lyra cried in horror.
“I am right…I am right here, child.” The newly arrived kitten rubbed her delicate throat while turning to look up at me. “What have you done with my voice, High Priestess?”
The kitten seemed to freeze as she again looked to Lyra.
“How can I be looking almost eye to eye with my kitten?”
“By the Norges, Chance! She’s so precious!” Aunt Cora doted.
“Hard to imagine someone that cute could grow up to be such a pain in the ass.” Chantell observed in a subdued tone.
Lyra continued to stare, her mouth open and her eyes wide.
“What have you done to me! I demand to know what you have done to me!” The little Lyxin demanded as she stamped her foot.
“Now that response fits an eight year old perfectly.” Charli laughed.
Sonya’s unique wand appeared in her hand.
Just as quickly eight more wands appeared- only these were pointed back at the new kitten.
“Now that is about as cute as they come!” Simone gushed. “You’ll have to show me how you did that, Chance. It might come in handy sometime.”
“And the wand just adds to the effect, I’m afraid.” Keats snickered
Savanna brought her hands together as she tried to clap several times.
“No, I don’t think she’s in any mood to play right now, sweetie.” I replied.
“Are you saying this is momma, High Priestess?” Lyra questioned.
Sinae stood from her seat and gracefully walked the few steps to stand before her Lynxin brethren. She regarded the kittens for a moment.
“No. I believe this is your older sister, Sonya, Lady Lara Lokust.” Sinae leaned over and glared menacingly at her cousin. “Say hello to your younger sister, Sonya Lokust.”
Sonya glared eye to eye with Sinae for a few minutes before shying away with a look of defeat.
“Hello sister. I am happy to see you again, but I am not in the mood to play right now, thank you.”
“Lady Kitty? Are you sure this is my older sister? This girl is rude and seems a little snobbish to me. Not what I would expect MY sister to act like at all.”
Sonya glared at Lyra.
Savanna laughed a few times.
“She’ll get the hang of it, sweetie. Don’t you worry,” I told her with a smile.
“Well, I guess I best get ready too.” Lokust said as she changed forms.
Sonya stopped suddenly and stared up at Grunfuller as if seeing a Hoblin appear for the first time!
Apparently this was the first time she had seen my second do that.
“What are you?!” She gasped in fright.
“I’m your adopted father, Sonya Lokust. And I demand you pay me the proper respect or I shall turn you over my knee. Is that clear, young lady?”
A round of applause filled the compartment!
“Charli, We’ll need the appropriate credentials. Keats, ready Pegasus 1 and Pegasus 2.” I said after the noise died down.
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Both acknowledged.
I nodded my appreciation.
“I’ll go get the girls dressed for a trip into the big city. See to it that we assume a ‘geo-sync’ orbit and remain cloaked. Sonya and Lyra, please follow me.” I commanded as I motioned the two kittens from the Bridge and to my quarters.
Placing Savanna down in her crib, I looked at ‘my’ other two daughters.
“Okay, so…Lyra, I’m going to leave it up to you to change into something nice for the city. Maybe a nice pastel jumper? Because we haven’t had time to show Sonya how to manifest different clothing, I’m going to pay her more attention, understand?” I asked our junior witch.
In reply, Lyra’s clothing changed from her ‘junior’ uniform into a light yellow jumper with matching athletic shoes and white micro-socks.
Sonya’s eyes popped wide.
“That looks nice, sweetie…”
Can I try it on momm…I mean Sonya, High…mommy?” Lyra asked as she stumbled over the proper forms of address.
“Of course you can. I’ll be the first to admit that I have very little experience with what girls your age wear these days, sweetie.”
Sonya was suddenly dressed in a blue, pleated, short skirt and a white blouse with a blue sweater and light blue synthetic low-heeled slippers.
Sonya looked down at herself then stared in confusion at her younger sister.
“Marvelous, Lyra!” I praised. “Just think what you’ll achieve when you get older.”
Sonya turned to me with her mouth hanging open.
“Well. Now that you two are ready, I should get Savanna dressed.” I said as a new, cute little one-piece romper appeared on her.
Savanna clapped a few times with a cute little smile on her face.
My own clothing changed next- my uniform becoming a stylish knee-length red skirt, maroon, buttoned, silk blouse, red medium-heeled shoes, and gold jewelry.
Holding out my hand, I conjured my personal DataTab on a long strap, placed it over my head and adjusted it so it would lay flat and low on my hip.
“There. All set for a day in the big city.” I said as I picked up and held Savanna to my shoulder.
Sonya was still staring.
“Would you like me to show you how to change clothes like we can, big sister?” Lyra asked as we exited my quarters.
I didn’t hear any answer.
Re-entering the Bridge, Grunfuller stood and apprised the four of us.
“Well? Are my girls ready to go? We’ve got a long way to travel today.”
“High Priestess. Pegasus is now parked in synchronous orbit over Alliance City. No defensive actions have been detected.” Kitty reported, as she made an ‘I told you so’ face at Sonya.
“Time to get the girls buckled in, dear. You take Sonya and I’ll take Lara and Savanna.” I announced.
“Geez! What’d I ever do to deserve…sorry. As you wish, sweetheart. This way, sweetie.” Grunfuller choked.
“How is your tail, Lady Lyra?” I asked as we slid into the front chair of Hope and a Pair. I had just finished securing Savanna- in her carseat- into the rear chair.
“This is exactly like my bed, High Priestess!” She replied in excitement.
“This one actually works, sweetie, so I need you to behave and allow me to pilot us down to the planet, okay?”
“Okay, mommy.” She replied.
“Good girl. Hope and a Pair? Status.” I asked my ship.
“All propulsion, navigation, and environmental systems are online and functioning.”
I could feel the little Lynxin brimming with excitement, but she managed to hold it in.
“Pegasus 1. All systems online. Awaiting departure vector and clearance.” I announced.
“Copy Pegasus 1. Sending vector now. Departure is at your call.” Chantell responded.
“Let’s go, Hope and a Pair. Enable dynamic Camo.” I said before I disengaged our docking clamps and nudged the throttle and control stock. There was a quiet ‘clunk’ and Pegasus began dropping away.
“Dynamic Camo enable…”
“WOOOOHOOO!!!!!!” Lyra screamed and clapped animatedly being unable to contain her excitement any longer.
“Contact you when we’re on the floor, Pegasus.” I said as I rolled Hope and a Pair one hundred and eighty degrees. We were now looking up through the canopy at the blue, green, and white planet.
“Copy, Chance. Keep Princess and…”, there was a pause in the communication, “Kitten…safe down there.”
“Who’s Kitten, mommy?” Lyra asked.
“You are. Lady Chantell realized you didn’t have a call sign, so she gave you one- Kitten. If you don’t like it we can always think of a new one when we have more time.”
“That’s okay, mommy. I like it.”
Savanna giggled.
“I’m glad you like it too, Princess.” Lyra said as she strained to look behind us.
Savanna giggled again.
“I thought you would like your call sign too, sweetie.” I said as I shook my head and smiled.
“Pegasus 1, on the deck.” I alerted before I told Hope and a Pair to disable her transmitters. She was to remain silent until we returned…or until Pegasus made emergency contact.
“Let’s go girls.” I said as I opened the canopy.
We had landed in a secluded area of the outer city that was wooded and showed little pedestrian traffic.
Lyra immediately hovered out of my lap the minute I released our harness. I followed her a moment later, but turned around and unharnessed Savanna’s carseat. With that in hand, I hovered away and lowered us to the warm green grass. What sun that shone through the trees felt wonderful on my face.
Nearby, Grunfuller suddenly appeared as he helped Sonya down out of his cockpit. Both looked a little harried.
“Rough flight, dear?” I asked as we got closer.
“I’m just not used to landing in such close quarters.” Grunfuller said, but glanced at our ‘oldest daughter’.
“Looks good to me. Shall we go?”
“Sooner than later, Buddy…I mean, sweetheart.”
With a smile to him, I reached for my DataTab and brought up Charli’s map of the city. To anyone looking, It appeared to be a tourism display, but to those of us with Current sight it gave every nook and crannie- every hidey-hole- one could need if being followed or chased.
Or hiding.
“According to the map, we go this way into Percival to catch the nearest transport to Alliance City Central.” I informed ‘my’ family as I pointed down a winding dirt path.
Placing Savanna and her car seat down it became a typical, nondescript three-wheeled stroller. I quickly checked the pouch under the push handle and counted eight clean diapers and two emergency bottles of my milk.
It had taken us a mere ten minutes to get to the transport station and another ten before it hovered to a stop at the loading platform. We were on our way in another five after entering and taking some seats.
What should normally have been a very quiet ride turned into a question and answer marathon about us- the girls, and the reasoning behind adopting two Lynxin siblings. Not one person seemed to pick up on the fact that they both had long, royal tails. This thrilled me to no end as I had cast a concealment spell on both to hide the trait in order to avoid attracting undue attention.
“Mom?” Sonya asked in a sugar-sweet voice. “When will we get there?”
“In about fifteen minutes, sweetie.” Grunfuller answered instead. “Be patient for a little while longer, Sonya.”
“Daddy? When will we get there?” Sonya asked again three minutes later. This time she had a barely visible grin on her face. I had a feeling I knew where this was going.
“Why? Do you need to go potty, Sweetie?” I asked, at normal volume.
Sonya turned red in embarrassment and glared at me a moment.
Only a moment, though.
I grinned to myself in triumph.
The arrival announcement for Gallactic Alliance Headquarters drew my attention and within a minute we had arrived and hurried to offload both us and our baggage from the transport coach.
“Oh my goodness! Aren’t you the perfect looking family!” A woman of maybe forty decried.
“How old are they?” She asked inquisitively.
“Sonya is eight, Lara is six, and Savanna is a month.” I bragged politely.
“Only a month? You look amazing, dear! How did you lose it so fast?”
“Thank you! I found this ‘magical’ workout routine; tried it, and it just melted away. I feel like I never went through a pregnancy in my life.” I chirped happily.
“Well good for you, dear! But why adopt before you had one of your own?” She pressed.
“Their parents were good friends of ours, Ma’am”. I told her as I looked down sadly.
“But they’re in a much better place now, mommy. Isn’t that right, Sonya?” Lyra or Lara on this mission, asked her sister innocently.
Sonya glared at her then the woman, and looked away.
“I’m terribly sorry to have been so nosey. I’ll be on my way. Good bye now.” She apologized politely then hurried on her way.
“Well played, sweetie. The sullen look was perfect.” I praised while I think Grunfuller fought to keep a straight face.
“Hi. We were here taking in the sights when my boss sent me this cryptic message that he had to see me right away?” Grunfuller greeted the receptionist as we entered the building housing the Defense Committee chambers and offices.
“Daddy? Can we see where you work? Can we? Can we? Can we?” ‘Lara’ cried in unbridled enthusiasm.
Grunfuller smiled. ‘Can’t disappoint the kids now, can we. Hopefully, whatever it is won’t take too long. I promised them we’d go up in the Alliance Center building to the lookout deck today.” He continued as he passed his DataTab under the sensor.
It beeped and a green indicator turned on.
“Everything seems to be in order, Mr. Lokust. Your party will need to display these permission pins at all times in the building. I saw Chairman Englert enter earlier this morning. He didn’t seem to be in such a good mood.” The man informed us.
Grunfuller and I exchanged a dour look.
“Just a friendly warning.” He smiled nervously. “Something big must be going on. I’ve never seen him this upset…ever.”
“Wonderful. Thanks. I go on vacation for three weeks and this happens in the last few days…”
“Honey? Maybe the children and I should stay here.” I suggested worriedly. “I don’t want to make a bad situation any worse.”
“Nonsense! I’m sure whatever it is, Englert will be all smiles when he sees these three.” Grunfuller motioned to ‘our children’.
The receptionist smiled politely and waved at Sonya and Lara.
“See you later girls.” He said as he shook his head in amusement.
“Please step through the scanners one at a time.” A security guard instructed as we approached. Sonya stopped dead in her tracks!
“First time through one of these ay?” The guard asked as Grunfuller tried- in vain- to get her to advance.
“They don’t come into the city all that much. I on the other hand, am here entirely too much!” My ‘mate’ told him.
“I understand that, brother! How I wish I could wing it out in the wilds!” He replied wryly.
“Suburbia isn’t getting any better, dude.” Grub empathized.
“I’ll go through, sissy!” Lara announced as she marched straight through valiantly. The scanner remained quiet.
“See? I didn’t melt, big sister!” Lara teased.
“Just walk through like Lara did, sweetie. It can’t hurt you.” I reassured her and gave her a wink for encouragement.
Cautiously, Sonya began walking to and through the device, eyes closed tightly and wincing with each step.
“There, that wasn’t so bad now, was it?” The guard chuckled in amusement.
Sonya’s eyes flew open and she looked around and back at the- in her mind- deadly scanner.
Savanna and I went through next followed by Grunfuller.
“That wasn’t so bad, was it, sweetie?” Grub smiled while he patted Sonya lovingly on the head.
“Resist the grind, guy.” Grunfuller waved back to the guard as we moved to the elevators.
“Now do you need the potty, sweetie?” I asked deviously. Unfolding my right hand to show her what I had, her eyes popped wide open in surprise.
“I’ll bet you were worried about this, weren’t you?” I asked as the small capsule in my hand fell to dust then disappeared completely.
“Oops! No more security-tracking device. Sorry I broke it, sweetie.” I teased evilly.
“I’m really starting to dislike you…mommy!” Sonya snarled. “They could have shot me if detected!”
“Well then it’s a good thing I found and deactivated it before I left Pegasus, isn’t it?” I smiled wickedly. “For Elcano.” I added with a snort.
“Fifty-eight.” Grunfuller specified as the elevator doors closed. We began our ascent to the fifty-eighth floor.
“This is floor…fifty-eight.” The ancient elevator announced just before the doors rattled open.
I quickly pointed to the corner of the car and planted one of my taint sensors next to where I knew the multimedia sensor was hidden. It was programmed to stop the lift between floors, alert us, and prevent anyone from escaping should it detect tainted Current.
Glancing to his DataTab, Grunfuller nodded over his shoulder. “This way, ladies.”
“Chairman Englert? Grunfuller Lokust. I received a message that you wanted to see me, sir?” We had just walked straight through his unattended outer office and now Grub had opened his unlocked door slightly and knocked to announce himself.
“Enter.” A deep, male voice commanded.
“Excuse me, Chairman, but why did you summon me? I’m still on my holiday and here in the city with my family. What’s this all about? If I may be so bold.” Grub inquired.
“I made no such request, young man. Now tell me who you are and you’re purpose here today.” I heard the baritone voice counter.
“It smells like something died in here.” Lyra…Lara whispered. Sonya began sniffing the air, too. I tried but couldn’t detect anything out of the ordinary.
“That’s what your cousin described that afternoon on Mare’s Bridge, sweetie.” I told my young Lynxin.
“I’m picking it up, too. It’s way too light to get a direction, though.” Sonya corroborated.
“I’ll find it.” Lara said as she ran into the main office.
“Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Is this the guy you work for? Is he? Is he? Is he?”
I had to hand it to the girl! She seemed fearless and willing to do just about anything.
“Lara? Sweetie, I asked you to stay out there with your mother.”
I took that as my cue.
“I’m sorry, dear! I took my eyes off her for a few seconds to fix Sonya’s hair and she took off. I pleaded as I walked into the large, tastefully decorated office with Sonya in one hand while pushing Savanna’s stroller.
“Forgive me sir. I’ll just take her back out in the hall. Come on, Lara. Daddy needs to speak privately with his boss.”
The Chairman- a tall, well-groomed, middle-aged man was silent for a moment before he smiled.
“Now, now. The child was only curious about the mean old monster her daddy works for…though, for the life of me, I can’t remember where or what you do for me, Mr. Lokust.” He said politely.
“Mom? I need to go.” Sonya tugged on my skirt to get my attention.
“Not now, Sonya. Don’t be rude around daddy’s boss.” I scolded.
“But Mooooom! I need to go!” Sonya insisted.
“Are you sure, Sweetie?”
She nodded adamantly several times.
I rolled my eyes. “I’m sorry Lara interrupted you, sir. I think I need to take this seriously. Please excuse us.” I said as I led my three girls out.
Once in the hall, I stopped and looked for the nearest restroom.
“Over here, mom.” Sonya said as she took my hand and led me down the hall. She held the door open for me to get the stroller through then pushed the door closed and leaned against it.
“Thank Queen Libra it’s not him.” Sonya sighed in relief.
“Big sis is right, mommy. I couldn’t smell it as much in his office or on him.” Lyra confirmed. “It was definitely stronger in that outer office.”
“Seeker, Chance.” My comm. activated.
“Chance here.”
“Sorry to get this to you so late, but I just finished the movie and the main character didn’t do it.”
“Yeah, we just came to the same conclusion down here. Do you have anything on the supporting lead? Kitten and Lioness smelled stale popcorn in the lobby.”
“I’ll check the credits and get back to you. Seeker, out.”
“Alright. I’m thoroughly confused. What did he just tell you?” Sonya groaned as she held her hands to her hips.
Lyra giggled. “Lady Charli just told mommy that Chairman Englert is not a Hoblin double, but because we smelled death in the outer office, he’s going to check out the Chairman’s assistant. Big sister? Why couldn’t you figure that out by yourself?”
“Okaay. Are we done here girls?” I asked before my two Lynxins got into a sisterly (maybe not so much) scrap.
Savanna coughed once and waved her hand once.
I looked down at her.
“Well? Might as well do it now. We’ll wait. I’ll just fold down the changing table and prep for surgery.”
“Um…Lady Chance?” Sonya asked shyly.
“What is it, sweetie?”
“I…I really need to go…for real.”
I motioned to the stalls and rolled my eyes then waited for two of my girls to finish their business.
“I’ve checked my DataTab logs and I can find no communication sent from me to you, Grunfuller. I have, however, discovered where I’ve seen you before.” I heard just as we arrived back in the chairman’s outer office.
“Probably on the Devlin Four relief campaign, I’d imagine. That was eight years ago, sir.”
We heard something smack the desk.
“Why, of course! That’s it! You were the tech that almost caused the complete failure of the mission!” The baritone voice shouted out humorously.
I could picture Grub blushing profusely right now.
“I think you’re still the only soldier to ever be confined to quarters by planetary decree.” The Chairman teased gregariously.
“You really didn’t have to remember all that, sir. Really.” Grunfuller requested, sounding embarrassed.
“That was the most fun I’d had on a cruise! You were also the inspiration for what not to do on diplomatic ventures to other syste…” Englert continued mercilessly.
“That is enough! Grunfuller has moved on from that one incident! I would appreciate it if you ceased teasing the man I love, Chairman Englert!” I shouted as I hurried into the room. I had heard enough and I was not going to stand for this!
Both Grunfuller and Englert stood silent and stared at me in surprise.
Shit!
Englert broke the silence first.
“Are those new on the market?” He asked me.
“Huh?” I answered intelligently.
“Those ocular implants, I’ve never seen ones that glow orange before. Interesting option.”
Englert slapped Grunfuller on the back.
“Fine woman you have there, Grunfuller! I imagine it’s hard to find one with enough guts to stick up for someone with such a rep. Also, I envy your fortitude for adopting two Lynxin kittens. You two must be gluttons for punishment.” Englert chuckled openly. “Either that or saints!”
“So,” he continued after a few seconds of awkward silence, “mind telling me what you’re actually doing here?”
“Sir?” Grunfuller asked.
“Come now, Mr. Lokust. I may be a politician, but I’m a politician that actually reads the reports sent to him.” Englert looked directly at me and smiled pleasantly.
“And it is truly an honor to meet you in person, High Priestess. I trust this is not a social call, but a covert investigation? I do carry a level twenty-eight security clearance, Lady Chance Summers.”
“So what gave us away?” I asked in curiosity.
“Several things actually. I must admit; I was completely unaware until… those eyes… never in all the worlds I’ve visited have I seen eyes like yours, High Priestess. They are, to put it mildly…quite unique.” He shook his head and chuckled again.
“And, not to spoil a good disguise, but, I HAVE met Commander Serangetti’s kitten once or twice. Nice to see you again, Serangetti Lyra.”
Lyra waved and smiled nervously.
“Lastly, I just adore and am fascinated by your scepter, my dear kitten.” He smiled brightly at Sonya.
“It was supposed to be a wand.” She hissed in embarrassment through tightly clinched teeth.
Englert burst out in laughter!
“And a wonderfully original wand it is, too!” He managed between laughing spasms as he began to settle down.
“Though, I would wager it is just as deadly as any other Witch Corps wand. Am I correct, High Priestess?”
“Batting a thousand, sir.” I admitted.
“So. Getting back on topic. What brings Witch Corps to Galahad? My last intelligence briefing had you responding to the Hoblin epidemic in the Magellan system.
Lyra gasped in surprise.
“Calm, little one. I’m on the distribution list for all defense forces- covert, black, or otherwise.” He told her.
“So why send Serangetti Sonya to take our ship from us, Chairman Englert?” Grunfuller accused in anger.
Englert looked stunned!
“As you undoubtedly already know, the Alliance has no jurisdiction over Witch Corps, Mr. Lokust. Nor does any government or military organization! I definitely can say- without doubt- that order did not come from this office or me!”
“But it did, sir.” Sonya said as she angrily flourished her hand to manifest a DataTab.
“Good! You’re finally learning, sweetie.” I praised.
“This is her DataTab, sir. Here is the order! It clearly states this office as its origin and is signed and approved by you.” Sonya accused.
“My. You certainly are training them young these days, M’lady.” Englert boomed.
“Why was this order given?!” Sonya pushed. “As you can see it specifies acquiring the Pegasus and all her technology for implementation in all Galactic Alliance Rapid Response craft! Who sent this order if not you?!”
“First things first, my young, impatient kitten! An eight-year old child should mind her manners and speak only when spoken to! Second. You will address me with the respect due me in my current position, Serangetti Sonya!” Chairman Englert growled as he glared down at her.
“Yes, I know it’s you Sonya. I’d recognize that attitude and temper anywhere!”
The Chairman turned to me.
“May I assume this is punishment for her erroneous and failed attempt to commandeer Pegasus, High Priestess?”
“Actually, she volunteered for this mission, sir.” I admitted.
Englert scoffed.
“I hardly believe that for a second, M’lady, though I understand you’re wanting to protect such an asset as Serangetti Sonya. She could be quite useful to the Corps.”
“She already has been, sir. Very useful.” I told him. “She proved herself on our mission to Magellan…that is… before she tried to take over my ship!”
“Correct me if I am wrong, but isn’t high-jacking and mutiny punishable by death in the Corps. High Priestess?”
“We, the Coven, have discussed that with her at length, sir. We consider it ‘handled’.”
“Seeker, Chance.”
“Go ahead, Seeker.”
“Chance, Pegasus’ sensors show that you’re in Chairman Englert’s office. Is he safe?”
“Quite safe, Seeker.” Englert responded.
“Good to hear, sir. Chance, I’ve traced the Chairman’s assistant, Trudeau de Sallenger, through the last fifty days of his schedule.”
“Let me guess, he visited the Magellan system in that period of time?”
“Got it in one, M’lady. I’m currently scanning Galahad for his location, but so far I’ve come up empty.”
“Understood. Oh. Could you send Porno down? I think we have a guest eager to help in the search.”
“So. Is the home invasion all cleared up?”
“Also related to the crime wave, Seeker. Have Porno contact us when she’s ready. We’ll supply coordinates for pickup.”
“Copy. Seeker out.”
“According to our intel, you have a hangar just big enough for one of our Brooms on floors sixty through sixty-three. Would it be possible to clear it of all personnel so we can provide transportation to Pegasus for you, sir?”
“Wouldn’t that be breaching protocol, High Priestess?” Englert questioned, eyeing me carefully.
“In as much as Serangetti Sonya was a breach of protocol, yes, but the Coven will understand.”
Chairman Englert enabled his DataTab to make the necessary call.
“Porno, Chance. I’m ready for those coordinates.”
“Give us a few minutes. We’re arranging an LZ now, Porno.”
“That’s right, Lt. Harkman. I want everyone below clearance level twenty-seven out right now. We have a level thirty guest arriving and they value their privacy.” Englert said, not thinking it loud enough for us to hear.
“Yes there is a level thirty, now clear out. They will be here any moment. No, they will not be staying. Yes…in and out and your group didn’t see or hear a thing, got it?”
“Good. I’ll contact you when they leave and I’ll be leaving shortly after. Good day, Lieutenant. Thank you.”
The Chairman turned to me.
“Here are the coordinates, High Priestess.”
“Thank you, sir.” I said as I glance at his DataTab and relayed the data to my aunt.
“Coordinates received, Chance. I’m on my way. ETA ten minutes.”
“Maintain Stealth mode, Porno.”
“Copy, Chance. See you in ten. Porno out.”
“Anything you need to grab before you get called to a classified emergency security meeting, sir?” I asked before we headed up a few floors.
“Let me just grab my ‘Go’ bag out of my des…” He said as I held my hand up to stop him.
Blinking, I scanned his desk as I motioned him to slowly open the drawer. I motioned ‘stop’ to him when the drawer opened about an inch. Motioning for him to remain quiet and back away, I appraised the tainted device in the desk. It was small, but bizarrely shaped. The taint though, carried the same intensity as Sonya’s detention devices I had disabled and destroyed on Pegasus.
Producing my wand, I disarmed this device and levitated it out of its hiding place.
Englert’s eyes widened! “Is that a…”
“Yes it is.” I answered as the device fell apart, turned to dust, and vanished.
“Lady Chance! I smell Hoblin.” Lyra announced excitedly.
My Current Sight searched the room.
The monster wasn’t very big- probably a scout. I had no difficulty dispatching it just after it materialized opposite us across the large oaken desk.
Both Sonya and Englert gulped as they stared at me.
How did you move so fast? I’ve never seen anything like it…” He began.
“On any world I’ve ever travelled to.” Lokust and I chorused, and began laughing.
“I’m starting to understand just how unique the illustrious Witch Corps is, High Priestess. He said as he shifted his attention to my second who had changed form.
“M’lady. Why did you activate? I had this one.” I asked Lokust.
“I thought you said the children came first, Buddy.” Lokust explained as Grunfuller quickly reappeared.
“Incredible! Simply incredible!”
“What was so incredible, Chairman Englert? I didn’t see anything. Did you, girls?”
“No, Mom(my)”, my two Lynxins chorused. Lyra began giggling.
Englert lifted his bag from the desk and shook his head.
“So starts the adventure of my life.” He said to himself, but looked to us.
“It’s sort of a tradition. I say that every time I leave on a ‘business’ trip.”
“Where is this… ‘Porno’, High Priestess? It’s been over fifteen minutes.”
“Oh, she’s here and waiting, sir.” I assured.
“Where?”
“Chance, Porno. You can decloak now.” I giggled.
“About time! I’m starting to get bored!” Aunt Cora complained as Pin-Up appeared in front of us.
Englert wobbled slightly in shock as he studied the sleek, chrome-skinned craft.
His mouth dropped wide open though when the canopy opened and Aunt Cora climbed out!
“Chairman Jameson Quincy Englert III, Lady Caroline Norge. Aunt Cora, Galactic Alliance Defense Committee Chairman Jameson Englert.” I introduced the two.
“You’re Antaran?” He gasped. “Caroline Norge…Norge…Norge?” The man’s voice raised and he immediately bowed.
“Your majesty! Jameson Englert at your service. Welcome to Galahad.” He greeted formally.
“I might just take you up on that if I feel the need, Chairman Englert.” Aunt Cora flirted.
“Ready to go? I’m double parked.” She continued.
“But I don’t have a flight suit.”
“Don’t worry, Sugar Plum. My girl here is as smooth as Weaver silk! Even naked she’s a sensuous ride!”
“Lady Cora, please. The children?” I pleaded.
“Oh come on! At least one of them knows exactly what I mean, Chance.”
Sonya was grimacing. It looked so cute how her face scrunched and contorted.
Aunt Cora smiled then turned toward her new passenger.
“Up the ladder, Sugar Plum. Back chair. Stow your bag behind it. Get fastened in. I’ll be right there.”
“We’ll be about fifty-five minutes behind you. We’re out on the outskirts in a regional park. Kitty is to provide security.”
“He should be safe on Pegasus, Chance. Why the security?”
“For us. I said as I leaned down to kiss her forehead.
“See you in a bit.”
Aunt Cora returned my gesture and before her hands touched the ladder, she was hovering up to her cockpit.
“Show off!” she declared as I settled her gently into her seat.
Grunfuller and I motioned for our family to move back as Cora started her checklist, translated Pin-Up and re-engaged her stealth camo mode.
The ‘Lokust Family’ entered the elevator and descended to the lobby after again stopping on fifty-eight.
We waved to the security guard at the screening checkpoint and continued on toward the doors.
“Everything go okay, with the Chairman, Mr. Lokust?” The receptionist asked as we passed him.
“Yes, but our meeting was cut short when he got Tabbed. He grabbed a bag and headed for the elevator. It took a while for it to come back down.”
“Daddy? I wanna go home.” Lyra moaned tiredly.
“We’re starting for home now, Lara. Think you can last a little longer?” Grunfuller asked her.
“I wanted to see Alliance tower!” Sonya grumbled.
“Well, so much for our trip to the big city.” Grunfuller raised his arms in defeat to the Receptionist.
“Later.” He said and waved back as we activated the doors to the street.
Lyra tries to 're-acclimate' Sonya with 'sisterly' therapy. Will Sonya finally prove herself worthy of the Corps?
“Welcome home, girls.” I said as the docking clamps engaged and Hope and a Pair opened her canopy.
“Can we do that again, Lady Chance?” Lyra asked excitedly as I released our harness and she floated up and back to help release Savanna’s carseat. My little one had fallen asleep before Hope and a Pair even had our checklist completed.
“That depends on Lady Sonya, sweetie.”
“Lady Chance?” Lyra asked shyly after a few seconds.
“Lady Lyra?”
“My Lady, It was nice to have an older sister, though momma could have been a little nicer to us.”
“She could have, sweetie, but I think she felt pressured into her disguise.”
“But bein’ a kid is great! Why didn’t she like it?”
“Maybe her first childhood wasn’t so great, sweetie. FeLane was a very stressful place when your momma was growing up. Your uncle…Kitty’s dad…he wasn’t a very nice man. From what I heard, lots of people were frightened of him. I wasn’t there so I can only repeat what I’ve been told.”
“That’s sad. Maybe I can help momma. Could you keep her little for a little longer?”
“Sure, sweetie. How long?” I asked with a bright smile.
“Ummm…til we get back to poppy’s big ship?”
“Okay.” I agreed.
Lyra smiled devilishly as she and a still sleeping Savanna floated toward the ring hatch.
“Chairman Englert is waiting for you up in the Observation Lounge, Chance.” Aunt Cora informed me as we met in the main passageway. “I’ll watch our little Sugar Plum for you.”
“Thanks”, I said. “She slept the entire way back. She’ll probably be hungry when she wakes up, Aunt Cora.”
“Lokust showed me where you keep your expressed milk supply. Consider it handled.”
Thanking my aunt again, I headed up to Observation.
“Enjoying the view, sir?” I asked as I exited the elevator. Englert was busy staring out at Galahad.
“It’s one of the reasons I joined the Galactic Service you know. I don’t think I’ll ever callus to it.”
“It gets better, sir. Care for a tour?”
The man’s smile almost eclipsed his face.
“And in here is our multipurpose compartment. Briefing room, galley, exercise room, practice room all rolled into one.” I told our guest as I opened the compartment’s door.
High pitched shrieking assaulted our ears and a tiny blue plasma blast hit the wall not far from me.
“It would seem it is in use.” I retorted.
Lyra and the only other Lynxin kitten onboard presently, chased each other around the far end of the compartment. Both sounded like they were having fun.
I quickly motioned ahead of us and put up a concealment shield then held my finger to my lips telling my guest to remain silent.
Lyra stopped, sniffed the air, and began looking around the room.
Another tiny plasma burst hit her square in the back. It was a good thing both kittens were wearing their uniforms!
“That’s not fair!” Lyra cried as she turned and crossed her arms tightly across her chest. “I wasn’t ready.”
“Why? We’re supposed to be training.” Sonya asked as she stopped beside her daughter.
“I smell someon... Lady Chance is hiding from us!” Lyra clapped excitedly. “Maybe she wants to play too?”
Sonya animatedly sniffed the air around her and stiffened.
“She and the Chairman are here somewhere.”
Her eyes narrowed, but her face blushed in embarrassment.
“I think we have had enough training for the time being, Lady Lyra. Thank you for taking the time to show me some of your techniques. I will be in our quarters cleaning up.” Sonya continued- her adult persona looking humorously adorable in her current form.
“Wait, Sooonya! Don’t you wanna play some more?” Lyra called as Sonya stomped past us and out the compartment’s door.
“I thought I was making some headway with her too!” Our junior Coven sister frumped.
“Sometimes it takes more, My Lady. We didn’t mean to interrupt your therapy session. I’m sorry.” I said as I dropped my concealment spell.
“Hello again, Mr. Chairman, sir.”
“My profound apologies for disturbing your training session, Lady Lyra.” Englert placed his left fist to his chest and bowed politely.
“It’s okay. So how was your ride with Lady Cora?” The Lynxin kitten forged on innocently.
Englert blushed.
“Very…um…thrilling, My Lady. We conversed of your Coven’s missions over the recent past.” He answered ‘diplomatically’
“Oh. I thought Lady Cora would try to seduce you.” Lyra replied. “Oh well, I think I should maybe help Sonya clean up. Bye.”
As soon as the door closed behind Lyra, Englert burst out in laughter!
“My apologies, sir. Lyra is only six standard years…”
“Yet she speaks with many years more experience, Lady Chance. I find it…refreshing!” He shook his head.
“It also tickles me who is the more ‘grown-up’ of the two.”
That brought a smile to my face as I couldn’t agree more with his assessment.
“Chairman on deck!” Keats announced as Englert and I entered the Bridge. My Coven sisters and brothers stood and snapped to attention.
“Please. At ease ladies and gentlemen. I’m officially at an emergency security meeting off world at the moment, so…I’m officially…not here.” Our guest advised with noticeable appreciation.
“Lady Charli, any developments in finding Assistant de Sallenger?” I asked.
“I find no evidence he is on Galahad, High Priestess. Sensors are still examining the local systems for his signature or activity.”
“Thank you. Stay on it. Keats? How you holding up? Ready to let Simone relieve you yet?”” I asked our reservist.
“Not yet,” he responded with a whimsical grin, “I’m not done stealing her secrets, High Priestess.”
“Pegasus is so advanced I haven’t been able to digest even a tenth of her tech! All you ladies are undeniable geniuses- Lady Simone in particular. I had never seen her completed thesis on trans-dimensional propulsion.” He praised as Chairman Englert’s eyes popped from his head.
“Tra-trans-dimensional,” He gulped, wet his lips then continued. “Trans-dimensional propulsion?” He paused to compose himself.
“Is that even possible?”
“You bet yer ass, buddy!” Keats boasted proudly.
“Chance? I found him!”
“Where, Charli?” I asked excitedly.
“I’ve located his signature on a commercial transport just leaving this system.”
“Are we sure the sensors are right, Lady Charli? Back above Magellan I sensed the big bad guy’s presence, but it turned out to be a decoy.”
“It’s him, High Priestess- or what used to be him.” Charli assured.
“Time to intercept?”
“Two minutes.”
“Helm, set an intercept course and engage.”
“Move, flyboy. I’ll take it from here.” Mom said as she forcefully turned Sam in his seat.
Simone’s father willingly evacuated the pilot’s chair and took a seat back next to his wife.
“We’re on our way, High Priestess. Two minutes to intercept.” Mom reported professionally.
“I take it my assistant hasn’t gotten far?” Englert asked.
“Right now the transport is almost sixteen light years from Galahad. We’ll intercept between systems.” Charli informed our guest.
“Wow! Pegasus is really fast! Sixteen LY’s in two minutes…”
“Main emitter’s are rock steady at point one percent of full power, High Priestess.” Keats announced, making it a point to gloat about Pegasus’ full potential.
“Point…point one percent? My God, how fast can this ship go?” Englert gasped.
“A lot faster and leave it at that, sir. Level thirty stuff.” I told him.
“Chance, I’m picking up an awful lot of taint on that ship. It's more than just one person.”
Enable the forward weapons for wand mode, Lady Kitty.” I ordered. We want to purify, not destroy.”
Weapons enabled, both purifier and Current storage reserve are online, and I have a lock on the transport, High Priestess. In range now.”
“Fire.” I said calmly as a shrill whistling noise filled the Bridge. This was the first time I had heard any weapons other than the cannons fire.
“Purifying is complete. Reserve at eighty-nine percent capacity, High Priestess.”
“Thank you, Lady Kitty. Well done. Life signs in the transport?”
“Sensors indicate forty life signs, High Priestess. All match species signatures.” Charli reported.
“De Sallenger?” I asked.
“That specific signature has disappeared, M’lady.”
Just as the Captain’s double did on Mare, High Priestess.” Kitty added.
Are we compatible with their docking hatch, High Priestess?” Mom asked without looking over at me. “Never mind. Slowing to match velocity, M’lady.”
“Kitty, Artie, Simone, and Locust. You’re with me.” I said as I stood. “Lady Cora, I need you and Savanna on the command deck.”
“Docking passage has been extended and is secured to transport docking hatch, Chance. Pressurizing now.” Keats reported.
“High Priestess, why was I not considered for this mission?” Sonya Serangetti demanded while we waited for pressurization to complete.
“I have performed many forced boardings and am quite confident in such actions.” She stated forcefully.
“Ummmm…you’re a child right now, kid,” Lokust replied. “Plus, from what I’ve heard, your wand skills need work.”
“Why not let the ‘Magical Cat Girl go with you guys.” Chantell suggested. “She could use the practice- I mean, really use the practice!”
“Hey! I’m learning!” Sonya defended as her civilian clothing changed to her Corps uniform.
“It’s about time!” Artie growled.
“Come along then, but behave.” I caved.
“Docking Passage is ready. Docking hatches are now unlocked.” Charli advised this time.
With Kitty taking point, we made our way single file between ships through the flexible, narrow transfer tube.
“Wow! It smells terrible in here!” Sonya complained as she entered the transport’s open airlock.
“It’s the smell of Hoblins, sweetie. Don’t ever get used to it.” I replied. “Wands at the ready.”
Kitty’s shurikens took flight and began orbiting just inches away from her hat’s brim; Artie’s bow and full quiver appeared; Lokust, Simone, Sonya and I produced our wands. Chantell pulled her revolver.
I stopped and looked at my aunt in confusion. I hadn’t asked her along.
“Hey, someone has to watch the little Ewok in case her ‘wand’ misfires.” She reasoned.
I turned around without comment and we began our search for recovered crew and passengers.
“Chance, Pegasus. We’ve recovered forty people over here, but de Sallenger isn’t among them.”
“Chance, I’m picking up a small bit of taint in the aft storage compartment. It’s not indicating large enough for a full-sized Hoblin though.” Charli reported her newest findings.
“Sonya and I will go aft and investigate. I want every corner and crevice re-examined.” I said as I took the kitten’s hand and started back through the transport.
Some of the crew and passengers were starting to regain consciousness.
“My little sister forgot to go before we left our ship.” Was my excuse when we passed several females that were leaning against the passageway walls.
Of course, Sonya looked mortified.
“I wish you would stop that, Lady Chance. I’m not a little child!”
I stopped quickly and conjured a full-length mirror directly in front of her.
“Really?! I see a very spoiled eight-year-old kitten with a huge chip on her shoulder and a very bad attitude. Now let’s go!” I growled as the mirror disappeared.
“Lady Chance, Lady Charli. Are we getting warm yet?” I asked as we entered the storage compartment located just forward of the engine room.
“About four feet ahead and two to the left.” Charli directed.
“Okay, you should see it right in front of you.”
I blinked on my Current sight and scanned the area.
“Lady Charli, I can’t see a thing. Are you sure about this?”
“According to my 3D imaging, its right at eye level with Sonya. Directly in front of her about two feet away."
“Have you found your Current Sight yet, sweetie?” I asked my Lynxin little sister.
“Ummmm…sort of?”
I rolled my eyes. “Just ask your Current to help you see it. It’s not that difficult, Lady Sonya.”
The kitten blinked her eyes and stared in surprise at the storage bin in front of her.
“The red stuff is the bad stuff, right?”
“Yep. What have you got, sweetie.” I asked.
“I’m not sure but it just changed color.”
“Oh?”
“Yes, from orange-red to a shade darker.”
I knelt down to get a better look at it and gasped in shock!
“Get out! Now!” I shouted as I stared at the Current delay bomb in horror. I quickly began to slowly drain the Current out of it.
“What is it, Lady Chance?”
A Current bomb! Get out of here, Sonya!” I shouted again with more intensity as I removed the device and held it in both hands.
“Did I hear you right, buddy? You found a Current bomb?” Lokust asked for conformation.
“Litte thing. Big badda boom! Yes, a bomb! Sonya! Get out of here! Now!”
“I can disarm it, Chance!” Sonya argued.
“It’s building up to detonation! Get out! I’m trying to drain the Current, but I have to do it slowly so it doesn’t trigger prematurely.” I reported.
“Let me look at it, High Priestess.” Sonya said calmly as she touched my arm. She blinked and I guess looked at it through her Current sight.
“There!” she pointed at a spot on the cylindrical device’s side facing her. It’s the small black spot. That’s the timer/detonator. That will defuse it.”
Quickly, she took her scepter, traced small circles in the air over the device and made the small spot vanish.
The device stopped darkening in color.
“Good job, sweetie.” I praised after releasing my breath then set about asking my Current to search the device for conscripted life forms.
There was one, but it was so degraded my Current was having trouble identifying it. All it gave me was the fragment: ‘alle…ger’.
I continued to drain and purify the bomb’s Current until all trace was gone from the device. As with the other devices Sonya had planted on Pegasus, this one fell to pieces then to dust and finally disappeared.
“All clear. Sonya found the detonator and took care of it all by herself.” I announced proudly.
“Surprise of surprises, Buddy! I’m going to go out on a limb and ask if it was de Sallenger.”
“What was left of him, I guess? I could only get a partial name: ‘alle’ and ‘ger’…”
Just before I flew across the compartment and hit the wall hard.
Shaking my head to clear it, I looked up in time to see Sonya grab something and hold it tightly to her stomach with one hand while twirling her scepter rapidly over her hat.
A blue sphere enveloped her small form followed quickly by a brilliant and sharp flash of blue!
“Sonya! I cried out as I realized what she had just done.
Immediately, the sphere burst and Current flooded the compartment several feet deep!
“Chance?” Lokust sounded frantic.
“Sonya found and cradled another charge! She threw me away and manifested a spherical shield around herself before it detonated!” I cried hysterically.
I had to help her! But first, I started absorbing the Current so I could reach her.
Sonya was glowing like an overdriven Space Beacon as the dropping Current level exposed her!
“Safe to come in, Buddy?” Lokust asked as I felt for a pulse.
“The Current’s cleaned up, but I don’t feel a pulse!” I said trying not to panic.
My Coven sisters were suddenly all around me.
She’s in overload. I have to drain some of her Current.” I said to myself and nobody else.
Four hands and one of my own reached for the unconscious, courageous Lynxin. We all began to drain off Current from her. As we did so, her illumination decreased and finally stopped.
Sonya began coughing and her eyes opened slightly.
“Aaarrrrwwwwwwwl!” She growled in pain. “That hurt more than I expected it would.”
“Holy shit! She’s actually alive!” Chantell swore in shocked amazement.
“Sonya? Can you hear me?” I asked as I removed her hat and cradled her head to me.
“I’ll live. Unless, of course, this is hell and you all are my penance.” She slowly glanced around with squinting eyes. “By Libra, I hope I’m still alive!”
“What is wrong with you, girl!” Chantell demanded. “Didn’t they ever teach you to run from things that go BOOM?!”
“There was no time, My Lady. The High Priestess was in optimum range.” Sonya replied.
Something didn’t quite seem right about her though. Since I was in contact with her, I decided to ask her Current what happened.
And scowled.
“Chance?” Artie had noticed my expression. Chantell, Lokust, and Simone also looked up at me.
“You shouldn’t have done that, Lady Sonya. It was stupid and irresponsible.” I said to cover the real reason.
“And it was also the right thing to do!” She argued.
“I thank you, with all my heart, My Lady.” I said with a reverent nod.
“I guess she really is a member of the Coven after all, huh?” Simone asked in awe of the Linxin’s actions.
“Status on the crew? Are they fit to continue?” I requested, nodding to my Antarran sister then looked to Lokust.
“This transport has a ship’s mistress, Chance. She was one of the first to regain consciousness, so yes. We advised her she should be making preparations to get underway, but has been told to await our order to actually depart.” Lokust answered.
“Serangetti Sonya, are you capable of moving?” I asked.
The Kitten pushed free of me and stood with no problem.
“I said I’ll live. Can we go back to Pegasus now, High Priestess?”
I nodded to Lokust as I got to my feet.
“Lokust, Pegasus. You see any other bad stuff over here?” She asked.
“Looks clean from this end, Lokust.” Charli answered.
“We’ll be heading back over then. Lokust out. Let’s get off this tub, Ladies.”
Author's notes: Pegasus 9 'Pin Up'- piloted by Caroline 'Porno' Norge- Queen of Antarra.
“High Priestess. The transport has resumed its course. Her captain sends her thanks.” Artie relayed as we watched the ship slowly pull away.
“So what now, High Priestess?” Chairman Englert inquired.
“Now we get you back…”
“Chance! I’m getting an emergency transmission from Kane! They’re reporting an unidentified spacecraft entering orbit with no communication or permissions!” Dell announced excitedly.
Could this be another decoy? Something else to draw us off Bovidovich’s trail? I thought to myself.
“This is real, Keke.” I heard in my head.
“Set course for Kane.” I ordered.
“Aye! Course transferred to helm. ETA seven standard hours.” Charli reported.
“Got it.” Mom announced.
“Engage. Hope you don’t mind going on a longer demo ride, Chairman?”
“How far is Kane from ‘here’?”
“Eleven hundred, thirty-four thousand LY’s, Chairman.” Charli answered.
Englert gasped in shock.
“Please follow me, sir.” I asked as I motioned to the door and the passageway.
“Excuse me. High Priestess?” Serangetti Sonya interrupted. “My Lady, might I request a return to my original form?”
“Lady Sonya.” I turned to see the eight-year old on my heels. “There has been a request from one of our more senior members for you to remain in your current form until this mission concludes.”
Sonya immediately glared at several of our sisters, daring them to come forward!
“No, Lady Sonya. I requested of our High Priestess to keep you in this form.” Lyra jumped from her seat and quickly approached her flabbergasted ‘sibling/mother’.
Sonya’s face fell.
“Why? Why would you want me in this form any longer than necessary, Lyra?”
Lyra shied away a moment before taking a deep breath and looking back- her resolve now cemented. She hovered a few inches off the deck to look eye to eye with her mother’s eight-year old form.
“Because I like having an older sister, Lady Sonya!” Lyra said as she looked intently into her mother’s eyes. “There have been so many times in our past that I’ve wanted…needed to have you with me…near me,” she took another deep breath, “Poppy and I both miss you in our lives, momma!” Lyra glanced to the deck for just a second.
“Earlier, when we were…um…practicing…down stairs…I felt…um…,” she took yet another stratifying breath, “I felt amazing! It felt like we were really sisters.”
“Plus, I thought you were having fun too, momma. You are always so serious and never seem to have time for me and Poppy…” Lyra added as tears began matting her facial fur.
“I just wanted you to forget about your commitments for a while and have some fun.”
“Damn! So which one of them is the adult again?” Chantell stage whispered to Simone.
I shifted my attention to my two adult Coven sisters momentarily then looked back down at the two kittens. Sonya had wrapped her arms around her daughter/sister and both were sniffing and shivering against each other.
“Have them both come up to observation when they’re ready.” I told Simone. She nodded and I proceeded to show Chairman Englert our observation Lounge.
As with any of our guests, he was immediately taken by the blue-shifted streaks of light overhead.
“Unfathomable!” He finally whispered. “I never thought it possible to travel this fast!”
I got right down to business.
“So… what’s actually going on above Kane, sir?”
“High Priestess?” He asked, looking at me in surprise.
“I was just on Kane three days ago and we detected no unidentified craft in the vicinity. What do you know that I don’t?” I inquired in a staunch tone.
“I am as much in the dark as you, M’lady.” He replied innocently.
“Bovidovich only wants the Current, sir. There is no reasoning with it on that. It is a deal made with the devil and can only go one way.” I remarked as I sat down on one of the comfortable chaises. “Furthermore, you would be sealing the fate of the entire galaxy…maybe even the entire Universe.”
Englert regarded me for a minute or more.
“Suppose I had made a deal with this ‘Devil’ as you call it…theoretically, of course?”
“The Hobgoblin formerly known as ‘Bovidovich’ has existed for over a thousand years, sir. That has left more than enough time for it to plan and scheme.” I paused to let that sink in.
“Theoretically…the worlds in any agreed upon compromise would be left devoid of life and all ‘lifeforce’ existing on them consumed by it- Bovidovich- for its own greed and hunger for power. The species can only lose in any compromise or deal, Chairman Englert. I hope you understand the full ramifications any ‘theoretical compromise’ could have on our freedoms.”
I observed the man for several seconds, noting his change in facial expressions, behavior of his eyes, and changes in his breathing. I also observed his Current.
“Have you ever met one, sir?” I asked. “Really met one of them…as they really look, I mean.” I shivered at the thought of my first encounter. “Have you ever been conscripted by them?”
“I’ve only dealt with de Sallenger, and no, I haven’t been…conscripted, High Priestess. Are you somehow insinuating that I am not who I claim to be?” He asked, taking offence immediately.
“Not at all, sir. I guarantee you are the real McCoy, sir, but I WAS inferring that you have no idea what you are dealing with! Except for the big three- two of which have been dealt with- Hobgoblins are mindless drones that are incapable of resisting or fighting against their Master. Most are mere pawns in Bovidovich’s ‘grand scheme’ to control ALL the Current in this and all the other galaxies! With every planet it consumes, it grows bigger and more powerful. Soon, not even Witch Corps may be able to stop it!”
“You speak as if this species is an infection, virus, or plague, High Priestess. Does it not deserve…”
It IS a plague, sir! The Hobgoblins are no ‘sub-species’, but came into existence because of wanton greed- nothing more! One Terran corrupting two of his comrades into a scheme to horde and enslave Current, sell it to the highest bidder, and achieve both financial AND political power!”
“Financial and political pow…?”
“All important and viable ‘physical’ pursuits on early twenty-second century Earth, Chairman Englert. Oh sure, there have been others in the farther past and certainly this won’t be the last. The concept known to us as ‘evil’ must always be balanced out by good, you understand. Witch Corps has been trying to keep the balance since just after the Hobgoblins came into being. We are the ‘light’ to its ‘dark’. Do you understand, sir?” I explained.
“You speak as though you were there, High Priestess.” He countered.
“No, but I was, Jameson Englert!” Mom said as she stepped closer from the elevator. “Uri Chekov Bovidovich was a member of my crew.”
Englert turned to her voice and I noticed his mouth drop open.
“It was June 3rd, 2107. The crew of Orion-Explorer 34- Pegasus, NASA’s first manned probe to the outer reaches of the Sol system- my crew- strapped ourselves into the Earth’s newest ‘Deep Space’ Capsule. It utilized the world’s first Ion Propulsion Emitter system, an entirely new and untested ‘concept’ unit that almost didn’t happen because of a fatality early on in development. It was theorized to get us out and back from just past the Keiper Belt in one Earth year.”
“Six Astronauts: Denison, Guan, Evans, Bovidovich, Anderson, and Summers rocketed into the heavens at 0735 EDST. Our first stop was the aging ISS- International Space Station, due to be decommissioned and scrapped for any usable parts the next year. We celebrated a picture perfect launch with the current ISS rotating crew, and topped off our fuel cells for the start of our mission the next day.”
“Engaging the new propulsion system exactly one hour after we departed the ISS, we set course for the Keiper Belt. Our first indication as to the superior performance of the new system came hours later as I needed to make several critical course changes as Pegasus navigated the asteroid belt between Earth and her outer planets. We entered that minefield twice as fast as had been anticipated.”
“We missed the planned slingshot off Jupiter’s gravity well because Pegasus had picked up too much velocity! Our conventional directional quads were becoming ineffective.”
“The planned six-month journey out to the outer reaches of our solar system ended up taking only three months. I vividly remember Charlie Anderson excitedly reporting our velocity after calculating our current position and speed. Point seven-five of Light Speed…what we now simply abbreviate as LY. Such speed was completely unheard of in those early days!”
“Before we knew it, we were well past our system’s Ort Cloud and found ourselves in the deep darkness between systems. I made a command decision to disengage our new propulsion system and began- in vain- to slow our momentum.”
“It took a month and a half to slow Pegasus down to where our maneuvering quads could again be effective. By then we had penetrated almost to the inner planets of our closest neighboring system.”
You can imagine our surprise at being completely surrounded by alien spacecraft as I finally brought Pegasus to a halt three million miles from what we found out was the Lynxin’s home planet; FeLane.”
“You!? You made first contact!? With the Lynxin!?” Englert choked!
Mom nodded.
“We were taken aboard their flagship, searched, decontaminated, searched again, and questioned- though it took several months for us to be able to understand each other.”
“After three months Queen Libra finally understood English well enough to understand our predicament and our unintentional trespass into their system. She offered to modify Pegasus’ retro-thrusters in exchange for our ion drive system so that we could get home. During that refit time we got to know her and her society and became very good friends.”
“It was on FeLane that we first learned of ‘Fer’luc-gi’ or ‘Current’ as we call it today. Libra offered to teach us about what she touted as ‘a great source of renewable, sentient energy’. It was then that the six of us began seeing ‘things’.”
“Now, by ‘things’ I mean wisps…luminous phantoms of orange, usually moving in fixed lines under, over, around, to, and from their machines. Libra was astounded and asked if we might participate in some basic experiments. She believed that we ‘Terrans’ were more sensitive and therefore could ‘see’ the Fer’luc-gi. It was believed that Terrans were of the rare Fer’luc-ma’gi class of Lynxin- what were at one time called Shaman on Earth.”
“Unbenounced to Queen Libra, Chantell, Charlie, and I had noticed strange occurrences happening around us- occurrences that coincided with gestures, verbal suggestions, or even strong thoughts. Wishing not to unravel our new friendship, I revealed the mysterious occurrences to our hostess. She was far from surprised and even more confident we were Fer’luc-ma’gi.”
“Lifeblood or Lifeforce magicians if my ‘Lynxin’ is correct.” Englert inserted.
“User of Forceblood in the old FeLane Courtesan language, but your translation is correct for modern Lynxin.” Mom corrected then continued.
“After a series of ancient ‘tests’ it was confirmed that the six of us all fell into the Fer’luc-ma’gi class, but in varying degrees. Evans, Denison, and Guan showed the least ability while Anderson and Bovidovich showed moderate talent. I was the standout though. After only a few hours of instruction I was able to levitate small items, conjure of all things, a wand, and I could see and feel the Fer’luc-gi more than any of us.”
“Upon our return to Earth, we first debriefed then presented Queen Libra’s official proclamation of welcome to the NASA Brass. We were proclaimed heroes and ‘courageous explorers’ for not only being the first to leave our solar system, but the first explorers to make contact with another race. Once the parades, speaking engagements and talkshow appearances were over, that’s when things started to change for Evans, Guan, and Bovidovich.”
“Somehow, Bovidovich began entertaining the idea that, since he could use and somewhat absorb Current, he might be able to create a market to trade it like the Stock Markets of Earth at the time bought and sold commodities and shares of stock. He convinced Evans and Guan that there was financial gain to be had and easily talked them into collecting and storing as much current as they could hold. I don’t have to tell you what happens when you constantly add to a container of finite volume. Only in this case, subtle changes first began to appear in their personalities.”
Our three fellow astronauts became studious, withdrawn, and easily enraged. They began to ‘horde’ any and all Current they could find. They eventually began to fight and argue amongst themselves, and even steal Current from one another.”
Mom took a moment to look to the deck, wiped her eyes dry and stared straight at our guest.
“About three months later we had gathered for a one year anniversary gala to commemorate our historic mission. An argument ensued that escalated into Bovidovich, Evans, and Guan attacking several international dignitaries. Further, Bovidovich and Guan began beating mercilessly on Evans- their animalistic shrieks and growls resembling nothing human. That’s when the unspeakable happened!”
Mom stared up at the blue-shifted star streaks a moment, wiped her eyes again then glared at Englert.
“Before our very eyes my three comrades began to give off a bluish glow. As the seconds ticked by the glow became even more brilliant until we could no longer look at them! The blinding blue light ceased instantly and what it revealed could only be described as hideous! Oval bodied monsters covered in sickly, scaly, dead, grey skin; long, spindly limbs that defied their apparent strength; grotesquely distorted faces not even remotely recognizable, they resembled nothing ever seen on Earth prior. Though they looked for all accounts, disoriented, the party devolved quickly into panic and chaos by those thinking it was a full-blown terrorist attack.”
“Chantell, Charlie, and I hurried over, but before we could get close enough to assess the situation Bovidovich, Guan, and what appeared to be a dead Evans vanished! Denison, Anderson, and I were immediately and unceremoniously ordered into isolation and sat there for six long months under observation. I won’t say that we didn’t continue practicing and broadening our Current talents, or that we could have easily escaped if we wanted to. We did though; experience every conceivable test the so-called experts could think up as the doctors tried to explain the horrific transformation witnessed by over three hundred high-level guests. Having the most ‘special abilities’ of us three, I received even more specialized ‘tests’ after Charlie and Chantell were released.”
“Almost a year to that day, I finally gained my freedom, but the embarrassment and ridicule had yet to begin in earnest. Everywhere I went I suffered attack, persecution, and discrimination! I was treated like an alien on my own planet…in my own country…by the very people I pledged to protect when I enlisted in the Marines! I became the planet’s biggest pariah. Thank goodness that was when the Lynxin finally arrived.”
Technologically superior to anything existing on Earth at the time, Libra dared land her royal shuttle on the White House’s South Lawn. The Secret Service, Army, Navy, Marines, not even the Air Force could do anything about it either! I even heard rumor they called in the Coast Guard! Adding insult to injury, Libra ordered two more patrol ships to land on the mall to either side of the Washington Monument!”
Mom giggled.
“Her only demand? To meet and talk exclusively with Hope Summers! I never felt so vindicated in my life! Suddenly here was an alien queen demanding private talks with the world’s most notorious pariah!”
“I heard the President pissed herself when she looked out the window of the West Wing and saw a spacecraft the size of a football field on her lawn!” Mom smiled brightly at that memory.
“In the ensuing talks that Libra insisted be conducted in English, she explained my transformation and took complete responsibility for it, again referencing her apology letter we had brought back originally. Negotiations took several months and in the end an alliance had been forged between FeLane and Earth. One caveat of that alliance though created, formed, and funded a new Spec Ops unit tasked to address the newest threat to the fledgling alliance- Hobgoblins.”
“Though believed to be unique to Earth, Libra thought it necessary and crucial that an EFMC Spec-Ops unit be formed. Initially designated Earth/FeLane Marshall’s Corps, Libra redesignated us the Earth Force Marine Corps. It was actually her idea to dub us ‘Witch Corps’ after viewing several campy ‘B’ grade horror movies while still on Earth.”
“Chantell, Charlie, and I left a month after the Alliance ratification for FeLane to begin cooperative training. There we developed our abilities and found newer, interesting facets to them.”
Mom observed Englert for a few seconds.
“So ends the ancient history lesson, Jameson. Any questions?”
“So you are over twelve hundred years old?” He looked in awe of her then shifted his eyes to me.
“Chance is only twenty-seven, but she harbors more power in her little finger tip than any of us as a whole to date, Jameson. Crossing her…or any one of us would not be recommended.”
“A threat, Lady Hope?” He asked with a serious glower.
“An ‘experienced suggestion’, sir. Never underestimate what my daughter is capable of.” Mom smiled confidently.
“Now, getting back to my original question. What awaits us high above Kane, sir?” I asked as I gazed into his eyes once more.
“I made a concession, as you have deduced.” He said sadly. “Kane for de Sallenger to leave the rest of the Galactic Alliance alone.”
“And pray-tell, did you consult the residents of Kane before making this ‘concession?” Mom asked sarcastically.
Englert shook his head sadly. “Collateral.”
“You stupid, stupid man!” Mom shouted. “You gave him exactly what his master wanted! You FRELLING MORON!”
“Chance to Bridge! Full AfterBoost NOW! Stand on it, Sam!” I ordered and the ceiling above us blurred and became a light pastel blue; Pegasus began to vibrate as it had the last time I pushed her to her limit.
“Recalculated ETA to Kane is two hours, High Priestess.” Charli reported.
“I want Simone and Keats to watch those engines like expectant Viperhawks!” I continued as I stood and headed for the elevator. “Englert! My Bridge, Now! No other options!”
“Status on the engines!” I shouted angrily as Mom, Englert and I hurried onto the Bridge.
“All emitters are at one hundred percent AfterBoost, M’lady. Emitter temperatures are still within designed limits, but barely. Fuel economy has dropped to eighty-four percent. At this velocity we will have fifty-three-point-eight percent fuel reserve when we arrive.” Simone reported
“Tap and divert Current storage nacelles on Clean-up to Pegasus. Run all current through our purifiers prior to storing in Pegasus’ main reserve.”
“Aye, Ma’am! Bringing purifiers online now.” Keats acknowledged professionally.
“Lady Sonya! You’re to guard Chairman Englert. He is to be seated and remain seated. If he moves…I’ll leave the consequences up to your discretion.”
“High Priestess? What did he do, My Lady?” The eight-year old kitten asked in shock.
“He threw Kane under the bus, Miss Serangetti!” I snarled as my Coven all turned to stare at the man in question.
Sonya looked flabbergasted at her boss and failed to move as fast as I wanted.
“Lady Sonya!” I shouted to get her attention. “While you wear that uniform you take orders from me, young lady! Is that understood!?”
Aye, High Priestess!” Sonya snapped to attention.
“Good, now do what you were told. If he moves, shoot to kill!”
“High Priestess?”
“Those are my orders, M’lady!”
“Chance? Isn’t that a bit extreme?” Lokust asked as she stood and approached me.
“Two billion people are about to die because this man made a deal with the Hoblin devil, buddy! How else should I handle that type of arrogant, reprehensible action?” I posited.
“Did he really understand what he was getting into, Chance?” She asked, stopping directly in front of me.
“Does it really matter? He just condemned those people…the whole planet to the ultimate pain and torment until that ‘thing’ consumes them!”
“What if he had the power to help stop it?” Lokust proposed.
I thought about that suggestion. Something about it made sense and I realized it was completely feasible.
“His taint is very slight, Buddy. Easily purified by any of us. The High Priestess just needs to complete her.” Lokust winked slyly.
“Chairman Englert.” I called out as I spun around. “It has been suggested that, in order to repent for your crime, you might be able to help prevent it. Would that be acceptable or would you rather spend the time in our holding cell?”
“We have a holding cell?” Keats asked in shock.
“Small storage closet right next to the solid waste recycler.” Simone informed our reservist.
“Oh. Shit.”
“Yeah, exactly.” Simone giggled.
Of course their conversation was loud enough to be heard throughout the compartment.
“How can I be of assistance, High Priestess?” Englert inquired uncomfortably.
“Lady Sonya. If you would step back beside your little sister, please.”
Sonya’s eyes went wide as she suddenly began to comprehend what I planned to do.
“High Priestess? Is it wise to do this?” Lyra asked maturely. “What if he decides to abuse the privilege?”
“A pact should be made, I take it, My Lady?” I asked for clarification.
“For the Coven’s protection and the protection of the Kanen people.” Lyra verified with a nod.
“Acceptable. Why don’t you make the pact with our guest, Lady Lyra?”
The kitten smiled brightly at me and she extended her hand to Englert.
“Please, Mr. Chairman, sir. Take my hand so we can seal the pact.”
Englert smiled and gently took the junior witch’s hand.
“Do you, sir, promise to help our Coven and the people of Kane or any other world dispatch or dispel the evil-doers and bad men that would do the innocent harm?”
Englert seemed surprised that the young Lynxin could speak so fluently.
“I certainly do promise, Lady Lyra. I promise to help the Coven protect our freedoms from any wrongdoing within my power and capabilities.” He answered solemnly.
“And do you promise to abide by and execute any and all orders and commands our High Priestess may give? Accept assignments and complete them to the best of your ability?”
Englert looked curiously at the kitten.
“I do so promise, M’lady.”
“And if you don’t or won’t follow the Coven’s rules and practices, will you submit to any and all applicable punishments or prosecution?” Lyra continued.
Englert’s eyes narrowed as he continued to examine our young Lynxin carefully.
“I-I do, My Lady.”
Lyra produced her wand and began waving it over their joined hands.
“The pact has been set forth and agreed upon. So shall it be sealed in good faith,” she finished as a bluish glow flowed through their handshake.
“Okay, High Priestess. He’s all yours.” Lyra giggled as she stepped back and took Sonya’s hand. Englert stared, dumbfounded, at his hand.
“Please stand, Mr. Englert.” I asked, offering my hands to him.
“What will happen now?” He asked nervously.
“Something wonderful.” I said flatly.
“Wow! That never ceases to amaze me!” Lokust exclaimed as I now looked down into our newest recruit’s hazel eyes. I had taken the liberty of dressing the new five and a half foot girl in one of our uniforms. The girl’s pixie style haircut looked adorable under her wide-brimmed pointed hat.
“A six o’clock. Interesting.” Mom commented.
“What’s a six o’clock and why am I look…” the new brunette’s eyes bulged and she began to lose palor.
“What did you do to me?” She squeaked as she began to wobble, but at the same time felt herself up and down.
“Welcome to the Corps, Chairman.” I giggled.
“We don’t have to keep calling her that do we, Chance?” Artie wondered.
“That’s her callsign, so until she can come up with a viable name, we can call her that.” I replied with a shrug of my shoulders.
“Well she certainly looks comfortable in the uniform, Chance.” Chantell complimented.
“I assure you, M’lady, I’m anything but comfortable at the moment.” Chairman groaned.
“So how does it feel, Jameson? Not laughing now are you?” Sonya questioned in a catty tone. “Or should we call you Jamie Quincy, now?”
“That’s as good as any, Chance.” Kitty observed as she eyed our new girl ominously.
“Charli, enter Lt. Jamie Quincy into the roster. Specialties to follow at a later date.” I requested.
“Done, High Priestess.”
“Now we give you a crash course on being a Current Mage.” I told her as I began instructing her in the conjuring of her wand and address of her latent Current.
“Kane in four LY’s, High Priestess.” Mom announced.
“Take us to sublight and keep dynamic camo active. Charli? See anything unusual?”
“One intersystem transit overflowing with tainted Current, Chance. Parking Orbit directly over WhiteCliffe.”
“Weapons. Bring wand mode online, enable the purifier, and target that transport.” I ordered.
“You’re just going to destroy it? I thought we were here to help these people?” Our new girl, Jamie, questioned excitedly.
“Wand mode purifies the conscripted Hoblins and safely recovers them if applicable.” Kitty explained.
“If applicable?”
“Conscripts begin to degrade the longer they remain transfigured.” Kitty answered.
“Chance? I’m picking up a small trace amount of tainted Current on the planet.” Charli paused a moment. “It’s coming from Hopewell Field!”
“”Bring Pegasus’ 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 AI’s online and ready for immediate departure. Keats you’re back on the engineering console; Sonya and Lyra, weapons; Sam, helm. Aunt Cora, you and Savanna get up here. You have the Bridge.” I ordered.
“Beggin’ your pardon, Chance, but I’d like to go too. I’m the ‘expert’ when it comes to the hangar.” Keats spoke up.
“The only way you would be going on this mission is if you were activated, and you seem to have some very strong aversion to that. Sorry, Keats.” I told him sadly. He immediately glared at Mom.
“Listen, Keats! I haven’t said a thing to her about that little tryst between you and that Ventralian Slave Handler. She figured it all out on her own…I guess!?” Mom admitted heatedly.
“Yeah, Hope…thanks for letting everyone here know now.” He scowled in a flat tone.
“Sonya and Lyra, wand mode on all weapons unless absolutely necessary. Major, you, Fairy Godmother, and Seeker go with Kitty, Huntress, and Lokust. Chairman is with me.” I continued with my orders to get back on track.
“Yer brooms are initialized, Ma’am. Ready when you are.” Keats reported in an irritable, but somewhat professional tone just as Aunt Cora and Savanna entered.
“Keats? How many reservists do we have at Hopewell Field?” I asked as I thought of something.
“Just let me think a minute now…hmmm, that would be me, but if I’m not goin’ then the place should be empty, Chance. Why?” Keats answered sarcastically.
“I take it you enabled security before we left?”
“Corps S.O.P, ma’am.” He growled.
“Good. Janet, please relieve Charli. I want us notified of even the tiniest bit of taint anywhere on, below, or above the planet!”
“You got it, High Priestess.” Simone’s mom said just before she entered Dad’s vacated station tube.
“I’ll be back as soon as I can, Sweetie.” I said as I leaned down to kiss my daughter’s forehead. She gurgled and frowned a few times in response.
“Of course I’ll be careful. You keep Auntie Cora intent on her job, alright?” I answered.
Savanna giggled.
“Don’t have too much fun, now.” I smiled at her then at Cora before I turned to leave.
“Good hunting, Ma’am.” Keats said flatly.
A blue light filled the Command deck.
A shriek from the engineering console almost pierced my eardrums!
“Fine! You’re with Simone!” I said to the redhead now sitting at that station. She was still checking herself out and probably wasn’t paying any attention to anything other than her modest boobs!
“Pegasus 1, you are cleared for departure.” Porno alerted.
A near inaudible ‘clunk’ signaled our docking clamp’s release.
“Dynamic Camo mode, Hope and a Pair. Let’s go get the bad guys.”
“I’m with you, Chance.”
We began our descent to Kane.
“High Priestess? Back on the Bridge…you were talking to your child as if you understood her.” Jamie asked nervously.
“I do understand her. She’s a very intelligent girl.” I answered as I enabled Hope and a Pair’s heat shield and began piercing Kane’s outermost atmosphere.
“How?”
“I don’t expect you to understand so soon after activation, but you just have to listen. Listen with your heart and not your ears, Jamie.” I advised.
My passenger remained quiet the rest of our trip.
Just after my canopy opened, I released my harness and hovered up and out of Hope and a Pair.
“You going to push the envelope or just get out the old-fashioned way, Chairman?” I asked as my feet touched the old-style tarmac. We had landed just outside EFMC’s hangar. If we had been watched, the observer would have seen me suddenly appear out of thin air.
“Remember to ask and not demand of your Current.” I reminded.
Chairman hit the ground quite hard, but she had succeeded in flying herself out of my broom’s second seat nonetheless.
“Very good! I hope you’re getting a feel for this.”
“I’m starting to understand, yes, Lady Chance. Where are all the people? I thought a municipal port like this would at least have support personnel on the ground.”
“EFMC Witch Corps protocol: Always bait and set the trap.” I explained. “Once the trap is sprung, warnings go out to keep away.”
“Wand at the ready, Lady Jamie.” I recommended as I materialized mine.
“Lokust, Chance. We’re in position, Buddy. Wrench acknowledged that the system’s been tripped and we have one on ice.”
“Copy. Work the exits then close the circle. There may be more. On my mark. Go.”
With my Current sight enabled, Jamie and I entered the large building and began clearing the main hangar space.
“You might want to enable your Current sight, Jamie.” I suggested in a whisper.
“My what? Current sight? You mean to tell me that you can actually see Current?” She responded in kind.
“You can too. Just kindly ask your Current to help you see Current. You blink it on and off when you want it, but…” I paused for only a second, “you might not want to look at me when you have it engaged. Our sisters have complained that I shine too brightly when first using that talent.”
I knew she had figured it out when she began looking about the building- her mouth open, and a look of sheer wonder on her face.
“This…ttttthis is incredible, M’lady! Who would have thought such beauty existed…” She began to say before looking to me and instantly covering her eyes.
“Why are you so blindingly bright?” She asked as she quickly looked away.
“Haven’t figured that out yet. I’ve been this way since I reached my threshold.” I giggled as I motioned for us to continue our search.
“Seeker, Chance. The taint seems to be confined to a small storage area back by the kitchen. Huntress, Wrench, Simone, and Kitty are watching it carefully. Major and I will continue to clear the other areas.”
“We’re clean out here so far, Seeker.” I answered.
“Threshold, M’lady? I don’t understand.” Jamie looked confused.
“Let’s just say that when I had gathered and stored enough Current, something in me triggered and I went through a big change. Lady Hope calls it my threshold. As far as I know, the two of us are the only Coven sisters that have done that; maybe one other now that I think about it… It…it wasn’t a change I was expecting.”
“And it was far from pleasant.” I added. “All three times for me.”
“So…I have not reached my threshold then?”
“No. I’ve only ‘activated’ you so you can know and use your latent Current. Typically, those Lady Hope or I activate don’t seem to reach a ‘threshold’…more like they seem to bypass it.”
“Pegasus, Chance. I’ve detected another small bit of taint. It’s moving toward you and Chairman.” Mum alerted. There was a concerned edge to her voice.
I shouldn’t have worried though as a second later Jamie let loose a shrill, blood-curdling scream.
“We found it, Mum. Chance, out.”
“What is that hideous thing!?” She demanded as it lumbered closer. It was at least three conscripts in size.
“That is a Hoblin, Lady Jamie. It probably has three conscripts in it.” I told her.
“It ate three people?”
“No. It’s made up of three conscripted individuals. Our job is to recover them from the horror they are enduring in that form. Now; point your wand at it and ask your Current to help you purify and recover the conscripts as completely as possible.”
“I can do that?” She asked in an unsure and shaking voice. “Oh, God! What is that smell?”
I nodded to the creature.
“That. You want to take care of that before it gets close or do you like the smell of death?”
“I…I don’t know if I can do it. I’ve never killed before.” She lamented.
“Neither had I until I witnessed my friends getting conscripted.
A blast from a weapon it suddenly had in its disfigured hand stuck Jamie dead center in the belly and she flew back several feet hitting the floor hard. Surprisingly she quickly stood back up and pointed her wand menacingly.
“Why am I not dead from that, High Priestess? I should have been dead.”
“The uniform you wear is highly tolerant of their weapons and strikes, though not entirely impregnable.”
“Oh.” She nodded and took aim with her wand. “Take that, you monster!”
As her blue beam faded, several large pieces of ‘flesh’ were all that remained of the Hoblin. I had seen more disgusting results.
Apparently she hadn’t.
Jamie dropped to the floor and wretched repeatedly while choking and crying hysterically.
“The first one is always the hardest, M’lady. Unfortunately, they do get easier to stomach.” I confided.
“How do you stand it? Does it ever bother you? How-how can you be so callous? These were…” she started to choke again but was able to repress her nausea. “These were people!”
“Actually, they were the people that you declared ‘collateral’ just a few hours ago, Chairman, remember?” I corrected, glaring at her. “You sacrificed them when YOU gave permission to exchange their lives and planet for peace in the Galaxy.”
“Not much left of that one, was there, Buddy.” Lokust said as she and Mom approached. “Is she going to be okay?”
“Chairman just had an epiphany, M’lady.” I stated.
“Is that what we’re calling it now?” Mom asked with a cock-eyed grin. “Hmm. I’ve had quite a few ‘epiphanies’ in my long life- saloons and bars notwithstanding.”
Lokust and I glared at ‘Lady Hope’.
“Come here, honey. This will help some.” Lokust said in a gentle tone as she pulled the girl to her shoulder and began rubbing her back slowly. “They don’t all turn out that bad. Most of the time you recover a whole person or the Hoblin gets completely absorbed. This was a worst case scenario. Well…almost.”
Jamie leaned back and looked up to my second in confusion.
“There is another sister that was just learning. Blood and little bits flew everywhere. I mean it was ALL over!”
Jamie dropped to the floor again and wretched a few more times.
I glared at Lokust with contempt. She was just as bad as mother!
“Seeker, Chance. The building is secure. You want to come back and greet our guest?”
“We’ll be right back. Chairman had an issue on her first go-around.” I answered.
“I thought we decided to call it an ‘epiphany’, Chance?” Mom smiled impishly.
“I hope she’s okay, Chance. We’ll be waiting for you. Seeker, out.”
“She going to be okay, Chance?” Artie asked as we arrived at the small storage closet that served as a holding cell for our unwanted guest.
“It wasn’t a very pretty sight.” I hinted.
“Like Courtney…I mean Morgana?”
“Nearly.” I answered.
“Buck up, kid! They ain’t nearly that bad normally. It’s only on occasion we get a double dipper” Chantell coached. I glared at her to stop.
“Ready to see what kind of rodent we caught?” She added with an evil grin to change the subject.
Everyone pointed her wand at the heavy permacrete door as Wrench entered the disarm sequence.
“And you thought I wouldn’t be useful.” She mumbled.
“I never said that, Lady Kaitlin, nor would I ever consider anyone in the Coven ‘useless’!” I chastised. “And I don’t care what happened on Ventra thirty-five years ago. That’s your business.” I exclaimed as I glared at her in anger.
Keats…Kaitlin gulped as she shied away from me in fear while staring into my eyes.
Blinking on my Current sight, I could see what made this room ‘escape proof’. Not a speck of Current came anywhere within twenty feet of this closet. That made it perfect for trapping Hoblins. I suspected it could also contain most of the species if needed.
As Kitty urged the door open a few inches, I could see the red glow of the constricting room.
Edging my wand in a fraction of an inch, I preceded to drain and purify some of our guest’s taint.
“Who’s out there and what was that?” a man’s voice exclaimed in terror.
Jamie immediately began to lose color.
“De Sallenger?” She gasped quietly as she leaned heavily against the hallway’s opposing wall.
“Decontamination beam.” I answered the unseen voice. “Who are you and why are you in our private hangar?” I asked in return without giving our guest any more information.
“I was walking past when some kind of bright blue light hit this building. I hurried in to investigate and found myself trapped in here. Can you let me out, please?”
“I’m sorry, but you’ll have to wait for the authorities. You set off our alarm system, Mr. de Sallenger.
An inhuman growl escaped the room and I repeated my drainage of our ‘guest’.
“How much ‘decontamination’ must a person endure to satisfy you people?”
“Oh, I’d say several more cycles- if not more, Mr. de Sallenger. Feeling more like yourself yet?”
Another inhuman growl emanated from our holding cell.
Once more I began to drain our prisoner- this time I drained off quite a bit more.
The growl that escaped the cell was more human sounding, but not by much. Something heavy bumped against the door, but Kitty held her ground.
“Let me out of here! I am a member of the Galactic Alliance Defense Committee! I demand you let me out!”
“Well, see that’s the crux of the problem, hun. You’ve trespassed on the only property at this spaceport that doesn’t fall under Alliance jurisdiction. Sucks to be you.” Mom informed him.
“Everything is under my…Alliance control! Now let me out!”
Instead of capitulating, I drained off even more taint from the entity in the holding cell.
A gut-wrenching shriek rang out and echoed though the hallway!
“The Captain’s doppelganger was all tainted Current, M’lady- him and the first officer. I purified both with nothing left to recover.” Kitty informed me. “What is different with this one?”
“There’s an awful lot of taint in this one. Someone wanted it to stay around awhile. Wait…” I answered but my Current was telling me something wasn’t right.
“Mr. de Sallenger? Can you still hear me?” I called to our mysterious prisoner.
“Let me out of here! You cannot hold me in here!” The voice demanded.
“I’m afraid we can. Unless you are powerful enough to jump twenty feet; through three feet of reinforced Permacrete, I think you’ll be staying a while longer.” I informed ‘it’.
Another long, inhuman growl and something heavy hitting the door several times seemed to be the response.
“The door isn’t going to budge, dear!” Mom smiled. “You’re outnumbered and outgunned. Now be a dear and give up the conscript.”
“I will never surrender to you or any of your Coven whores, Hopewell Summers!” The voice declared venomously. It’s pitch going slightly deeper.
Mom, Chantell, and Charli looked to each other in horror then looked to me.
“Welcome back from the dead, Nate. Where have you been these last thousand years?” Mom asked happily as she pulled her revolver and checked her ammunition. Chantel and Charli did the same thing while Kitty’s shurikens floated out of their pouches and began orbiting the brim of her hat.
Again, whatever was behind the door tried to jar it open and escape. However, Kitty didn’t budge an inch.
All eyes turned to Simone as she clicked off the safety on her weapon and took a few steps back then raised and aimed it at the door.
Kaitlin materialized what looked like a huge, old-fashioned, double-barreled shotgun, broke the breech, and produced two shells in her free hand. She placed them smartly into both barrels and closed the breech again then moved into position and took aim.
I thought Jamie was going to pass out!
“You still insist on using that old four gauge?” Mom groaned and rolled her eyes.
“It’s served me well over the years, Hope. Don’t knock it.” Lady Kaitlin smiled.
Once again I used my wand and tried to purify an even larger amount of tainted Current from the thing in the closet.
I laughed to myself as I thought about that.
“Sweetie? I wouldn’t call this a humorous situation.” Charli said quietly.
“I just thought it humorous that Evans- if that really is who it is- just wants to come out of the closet. Is that what you want to do, Mr. Evans?” I called out. “Come out of the closet?” I giggled.
A hideously sickening roar echoed through the hallway!
“You always were a ‘homophobe’, weren’t you, Nate?” Mom said as she too giggled.
“Artie? You want to help siphon off more taint?” Sooner or later he’s got to run out.” I invited.
Both of us stuck our wands back through the crack in the door. We nodded to each other and a blinding blue light escaped enough to project a thin, blue, vertical line ten feet down the hallway.
Again the sickening screams/growling filled our ears.
“About ready to give up, Nathaniel?” I asked. “We can do this all day if you want.”
“Guan didn’t want to play nice either, remember?” Chantell reminded. “Would you like to see her?”
“Like you could do anything, Denison! Let me out of here!”
“Oooooh! I see how it is! The big, Collegiate All-American Quarterback turned NASA’s ‘god’s-gift to women’ wants his way! News flash ‘Tebow’ you weren’t that good…I’d say even worse than your grandfather. What’d he do…last almost one season in that defunct WFL?”
The ‘thing’ banged against the door several more times.
With another nod to Artie we administered another ‘treatment’.
More pain-filled screaming resulted this time. I decided to ask my Current what it could find out.
It remained silent! Quickly, I re-enabled my Current sight…or tried to. It wouldn’t work!
“Something is very wrong”. I whispered. “Huntress? Can you scan me with your Current sight?” I asked Artie.
Her eyes went wide in terror.
“Chance?” She stared in fear. “I can’t get it to work!”
“Mom?” I asked.
“Sure thing, Honey.” Mom said as she blinked and opened her eyes slowly then opened them wide. Her mouth opened wide also.
“Your purifier must have failed, honey. You’re full of taint. The dark red stuff.” She looked at Artemis. “You are too, Artie.”
“So he infected me?” I wondered out loud. “As I…we were purifying him, he was infecting us.”
“Why?” Artie questioned. “How could he do that?”
“Because I wasn’t paying attention when I should have been in close communication with my Current!” I lamented. “We have to find some way to purge it before we…”
A severe, cramping, burning hit my feet and I found myself on the floor- Artie right next to me in a similar situation.
“Quick! Get them outside! Kate, relock that door and follow us.” Mom said as I felt myself levitate then hover a few feet off the floor. I suddenly had a very strong urge to fight her; I tried to fight that urge.
Cruel, deep, inhuman laughter emerged from the cell just before Sinae forced it closed and Kaitlin re-activated the holding system.
“Artemis, honey, you have to let us help you!” Chantell warned.
“Dell, don’t fight them! Fight the taint!” I found my voice more of a growl than my now familiar higher feminine tone. “Do the hexagram, mom…on both of us. Quickly!”
“Simone? Put a force shield around Chance. She’s really starting to fight my levitation spell. Charlene? Any ideas to purify a demigod…two demigods?” Mom said taking charge.
“What’s happening to them?!” I heard Jamie cry out.
“The taint from that thing we think is Evans…it’s starting to transfigure them.” Mom answered.
“NNNOOOO!” Something inhuman growled ahead of me. “Not conscript sssssssecond time!” It cried.
Oh, Gods! Was that Dell?
Apparently it was and I assumed I wasn’t far behind. The cramping and burning that had started in my feet had now progressed to my abdomen and I fought harder against the change the taint was forcing on me. I didn’t know how long I could hold out.
‘Threshold’
What? I thought to myself.
‘Threshold” It said again. My earings?
“Need to threshold.” I growled out slowly. I didn’t know if I could even be understood now.
“Threshold?” Jamie repeated, confused. “What does she mean by threshold, Major.”
Mom seemed to come closer to me- something I was very wary about- she visibly blinked.
“Her earrings. They’re glowing bright orange. Charlene, I need conformation.
Dad came into my now distorted view for a second.
“Confirmed. What do you think it means?” Charli’s voice asked.
“Bring them closer together.”
A hideous looking Hoblin came into my ‘view’. The clothes left on it were ripped and almost shredded beyond recognition.
Dell?
‘Threshold together.’ I heard faintly.
With my sight so distorted, I wasn’t sure, but it looked like we were outside of the building housing our hangar.
“Take her with me to threshold.” I wanted to say, but it sounded more like a growl than words.
“Chance?” Mom asked as tears streamed down her face.
“Bottttttttthtttttthresssssssshold. Get bbbbbbbbback!”
“You sure about this?” She cried in despair.
“Goooooooonowwwww.”
“Everyone get away from them! I think Chance is going to risk a fourth threshold and take Artemis with her. Artie? If you still understand me, Thresholding is not pleasant! To me it was almost unbearable. Good luck girls.” Mom informed my infected sister.
With the terrific pain I was feeling at the moment, I doubted hitting another threshold would even be felt!
Fighting this change with everything I had, I reached out and grabbed what was left of Dell’s hand…or arm. I really didn’t know or see what I had grabbed, I just felt the pain increase- if that were even possible.
I began pleading with my Current to threshold one more time. I needed it to help me fight this! I needed Dell to survive- to be alive- to be Dell again…to be my Coven sister…
‘Call upon Grandfather Zeus.’ My earrings suggested barely above the pain and ringing in my ears.
“Zeus! Help Her!” I shouted.
It came out some shrill inhuman scream!
“What the shit?!” Someone exclaimed, as some kind of light seemed to appear and blind me.
Whatever was said and by whom didn’t really matter anymore to me! I would not let the taint win! I would die before giving up on Dell! I had to fight thi…
“Chance? Chance? Is that you?” A voice called to me. It was the first thing I noticed after the pain faded.
“Who’s there?” I asked. “Where are you?”
“Chance? It’s Dell. Is that you?” A figure came into focus, but everything was orange.
It felt like I started walking, but I was confused as to where this was. It looked familiar- like I had been here before. The orange of everything around me, it reminded me of…
“Current!” I shouted as I finally remembered where this was.
“What was that, Chance?” Dell asked, as I got closer to the figure I thought was my friend and Coven sister.
“We’re in the Current.” I said as I looked at what I could now see was Dell’s inactivated form. Had it been a month since I had seen her like this?
“Are we actually in the Current? Really? How is that possible? We must be dead. That’s it, we’re dead!”
“I don’t think we’re dead, Dell. But I am sure this is the Current…or at least the upper echelon of it. Here, take my hand. I’ll see if I can fully materialize us in their world.” I said as we joined hands and I began concentrating on what Envoy called their realm. “Out of curiosity, how do I look…I mean, do I look like old Chance or new Chance?”
“You look like ‘Chance’…boobs, long black hair, knockout figure…just like the girlfriend I’ve had for the last month…oh…you want to know if you look ‘conscripted’? No, you don’t.” Dell replied, but finally thought she understood my question.
“That’s good to know, but I was wondering because you look like your ‘pre-activated’ self.”
“I do? How? I thought we were changed into those hideous things…oh, Gods! This is my second time! Chance, I don’t want to end up like Conte!” Dell cried hysterically. I pulled her to me to comfort her.
“I’m going to try to ‘land us properly in the Current realm. Hold on as I concentrate.” I said gently
Once again I was standing on solid ground, but standing beside some sort of highway instead of in the middle of it. I’m glad I remembered that slight, but important detail from my last visit. Now, the orange teardrop shapes appeared as land vehicles of varying styles, shapes, colors, and sizes.
“Unbelievable! Are you sure we’re IN the Current, Chance?” Dell asked unsure if she were really seeing what we were seeing.
“Last time I was here, these things,” I pointed to the vehicles flying by, “were just basic orange colored horizontal teardrops. And the people were just orange colored humanoid figures of various sizes with no discernible features. Apparently, I wasn’t entirely settled in this realm last time. I wonder if we’ve been reported yet?”
“Why would they report us?” Dell asked as she continued to look all around us, bewildered.
“We should wait here. I’m sure an Envoy will be here shortly. News travels fast around here.
“If you’re sure we haven’t died, Chance.” Dell acknowledged apprehensively.
As we watched, an impressive vehicle appeared on the horizon a short time later and began to slow as it got closer to us.
It pulled off the roadway, came to a stop, and a gull-wing type door opened up vertically. A man jumped from the vehicle excitedly. He seemed quite exuberant and giddy.
“After all this time! To think that I am the lucky one! I cannot begin to communicate the excitement I am feeling at this moment! To actually meet you…in person!” He rambled animatedly.
“Who are you?” I asked curiously.
The man suddenly stopped, looked at us, and thought a minute.
“Please forgive me, My Ladies! Never in my many cycles did I ever expect to meet the famous Lady Chance Summers and…um…strange…I don’t seem to have any information on you, My Lady.” He apologized after a brief pause to apparently search his archives.
Dell looked at me in complete confusion before looking back at the handsome, well-built man.
“Artemis Dell. Lady Artemis Dell.” She answered, holding out her hand. “And you are, sir?”
“Oh. OH! Please excuse my forgetfulness! I am Envoy, My Ladies. Um…though I am not the ‘Envoy’ you met when last visiting our realm, Lady Chance Summers. Much time has passed since that much-celebrated event. And sorry to say, but we are very far from that part of our realm.” He told us as his expression saddened. It instantly brightened. “My predecessor’s report was very complete. The information exchange between Lady Chance Summers and Envoy was celebrated as a major turning point in relations between our realms!”
“Well, it’s certainly nice to be back visiting your realm, Envoy, but we aren’t quite sure how we got here. Last we remember, Artie and I had just been infected with taint and were being conscripted. Why we’re here or why we look normal instead of like one of the Tormented Ones is unclear.” I said.
Envoy’s face darkened, but then he began to smile.
“The Tormented Ones? You, My Ladies? That is impossible! To think the Lady Chance Summers, of the race, Coven, could become Tormented…” He laughed heartily. “It is simply absurd! Tell me this is a concept records show you call a ‘joke’, My Lady Chance Summers.”
“It is no joke, Envoy.” I said sadly. “We had captured one of the Tormented in our realm called Evans. While attempting to ‘purify’ its taint, Artie and I somehow became infused with its Torment. We had almost completely transformed into what the Tormented appear as in our realm when we suddenly found ourselves on the outskirts of you realm. I believe I gave Envoy a full description of what we call Hobgoblins on my last visit.”
Envoy’s face again shifted expression. He now looked sickened.
“Well neither of you look anything like those artistic renderings of those hideous creatures! Of that I am certainly pleased, I assure you.”
Envoy suddenly looked around us and frowned.
“Again forgive me for my complete departure from protocol! Please, please, allow me to transport us to a more hospitable location- something more in line with your diplomatic and royal status, My Lady Chance Summers and My Lady Artemis Dell.” Envoy said as he opened and lifted the other door and motioned us to enter- even assisting us into our plush and very comfortable seats.
Entering then closing the door, he shyly sat next to me.
“The Way-Coven Embassy and enable Envoy clearance levels.” He ordered as he looked forward.
The vehicle began moving, carefully merging back onto the roadway smoothly.
“As before, while you are visiting, your unlimited clearance level is enabled. My Lady Artemis Dell, identical clearance has been established for you also. I hope that is acceptable to you both?”
“As always, you surpass yourself, Envoy, but please, I’m sure Envoy reported that, as holders of similar clearances formalities can be dropped. Please, call me Chance.” I looked to Dell. Lady Artemis? Is that acceptable?”
“By all means. Envoy, please call me Artie.”
“Of course. Thank you…Chance and…Artie. It may take several tries for that request to take proper affect. Now, can I offer answer to any inquiries?”
“Is this really the Current? This realm I mean. Are we really in the Current?”
Envoy looked perplexed for a moment.
“Ah! Current is your term for our realm. Yes, you really are in the Current, Lady Ar…Artie. From what we have deduced from your first interaction, this is a different dimension or reality from your realm and you, Lad…Artie should expect the dynamics…physics if you will of our realm to be different, if only slightly, than your realm.”
“Hmmmm.” I thought aloud. “Last time I was here, I didn’t remember entering or leaving Envoy’s vehicle. It seemed I was either in it or outside of it. Is that normal, or was I somehow still disconnected from this realm then?”
Envoy instantly stared at me.
“In Envoy’s report he spoke of and tried to describe the curious way you entered and exited his conveyance. He reported being fascinated by your ‘magical’ mannerisms. His report also lacked clarity in only one topic of his observation. Envoy failed in his theory, understanding, and analysis of your rescue and return of the adolescent Torments. Envoy simply stated that you touched them and they changed state then shot to the upper reaches of the realm to disappear entirely. Can it be assumed that they have all returned successfully to your realm and not met their transposition, Chance?”
“They have, Envoy. I would even consider one of those adolescent’s a hero as she assisted one of the smaller, pre-natal Torments in the return to our realm. I have since given the ‘pre-natal’ my family name and vowed myself her protector and educator.”
Envoy began to chuckle to himself.
“Something strikes you as humorous, Envoy?” I asked, confused.
“Your form of speech…some of the terms you use have been obsolete for some time. You would be called the child’s ‘parent’ in the modern usage.”
“I’ve been gone a very long time, I take it?” I asked.
“A very long time, yes, Chance.” He replied sadly.
“I’m sorry for that, Envoy. The passage of time is very different in our realm. Much, much slower, in fact.
Envoy chuckled again and shook his head to the sides several times while he smiled.
“Apologizing for temporal characteristics completely out of your control, Chance? May I ask why you feel it necessary to apologize for the passage of time? It is simply something that none of us can control.”
Envoy smiled as something caught his attention.
“Ah, we’ve arrived.” He said as the vehicle silently came to a stop in front of what I knew this realm called a living structure. The place was only a few levels tall, but it’s base footprint was huge!
Leaning to the side, Envoy opened then exited the vehicle. Once out, he offered his hand to help each of us out.
There was a flurry of applause all around us as I looked at dozens…hundreds of people gathered around us. They seemed ecstatic for our arrival, and began shouting questions to us.
“Lady Chance! Why the sudden visit after such a long hiatus?”
“Lady Chance! Are you here to once more assist us in dealing with the Torments?”
“Lady Chance! How long will you be staying and what designer will you be wearing while here?”
That question struck me as funny.
“Lady Chance! Can we assume this is your new significant other? How long until we see invitations?
“Lady Chance! Is it true the end of the Realm is at hand and do you know who will be called to the next realm in grace?”
Huh?
“Citizens! Enough questions for now! I’m sure the Ladies are tired from their transit between realms. I am authorized to inquire as to independent interviews of our esteemed guests, but only after they have been offered hospitality. Please, enough inquiry, and good day!” Envoy told everybody as he ushered us into the building.
“I have to be almost dead, Chance! I mean…This is insane, right? There can’t be this much …civilization in the Current!”
“Tell you the truth, I’m not sure of anything anymore, Dell. I take it you don’t remember anything like this the last time you, Simone, and Sinae were conscripted?”
Dell dropped her eyes.
“All I remember is the intense pain and anguish, Chance.” Dell told me sadly as we looked around the expensive looking suite we had been shown to.
Apparently after my last visit, construction of ‘our’ Embassies had been undertaken. This ‘Way-Coven’ Embassy displayed every creature comfort one could ever imagine! Dell asked the questions I had been thinking about asking myself.
“So how long are we going to be here, Chance? What will happen to me…to us, when…if we find a way back to our reality? And…and can we even GO home, Chance?”
It was my turn to look away from my friend.
“I should have never asked for help in draining that thing. I should have done it myself. Then I’d be the only one paying the price for my arrogance.”
“Arrogance? How do you figure that, girlfriend…sorry, Chantell’s slang is hard to resist, Chance. How do you figure you are to be solely responsible for what happened?” Dell challenged as she bumped my chin up so that I was looking at her face.
“I’m surprised the others didn’t have their wands stuck through that door at the same time. And I have no idea what Simone was thinking with her BFG!” Dell giggled as she thought of what that weapon could have done in such a tight space as the hallway or holding cell.
“Chance, I’m as much to blame about our situation. It’s not all on you by any stretch.”
“I’m our leader- our commanding officer, Dell. That makes me responsible for the whole Coven. That’s the bottom line. I’ll try to find a way for you to return home, but if I can’t get both of us back there, I’ll stay behi…”
“Like Hades you will, Chance Summers!” Dell shouted, startling me.
“We stick together, High Priestess! No negotiations! Clear?” She added angrily as I stared. I nodded silently as tears filled my eyes.
“In case you forgot, Nike, you and Artemis- me- are Olympians! We are the genetic reincarnations of those two Greek Gods. That has to afford us some advantage or option. I mean…I heard my Grandmother telling me to stay strong and seek out your hand as I was being re-conscripted.”
“You heard her voice?” I gasped in surprise.
“That and this really shrill whistling. It sounded like it kept increasing in pit…”
“You heard a turbine spinning up?” I interrupted excitedly.
“I guess? Why? What does that mean, Chance?”
I regarded my friend for several seconds.
“Each time I hit a threshold, I heard what I classified as an antique turbine spinning up…basically a high-pitched whistle that kept increasing in frequency.”
Dell’s eyes grew.
“You mean you think I hit my threshold, Chance? I thought you said that wouldn’t happen once I had activated?”
“Like I said before, I don’t know what to believe anymore, Dell!” I responded, but thought on that supposed fact a moment.
“Last time I was here, I inadvertently produced my wand when I was confronted by the child conscripts. I wonder if I can still do that? Along the same line, I wonder if my Current Sight will also work here. It wouldn’t work after I was infected.”
“Why not try? I don’t think we have anything to lose, right?” Dell said in agreement.
My wand was already in my hand.
“That was fast, Chance! I didn’t see you motion for it or anything.” She said, impressed.
“See if you can produce you’re bo…”
Before I even finished my question, Dell had her bow and quiver.
“This isn’t my bow, Chance! It looks like…” Dell declared before her eyes again grew wide.
“This golden bow…it belongs to…to Grandmother!”
Dell looked between it and me a few times.
“Why do I have this?” She asked in confusion.
A short series of chimes echoed through the suite. A door alert?
I decided to find out.
“Excuse me, Lady Chance Summers. You have a woman seeking audience? A Lady Diana. She claims to be your ‘aunt’?” The man that had escorted us to this set of rooms said with a smile from the hall side of our door.
I was taken aback, but realized Dell’s grandmother had said she wasn’t going to lose her ‘Keke’ again when she had given me the lightning bolt earrings.
They were trackers, too!
“We’ve been expecting Aunt… Lady Diana. Please, show her in.” I accepted.
“See? I told you they would see me!” Artemis, daughter of Zeus said brashly as she confidently pushed past our…doorman, I guess? “Lady Chance! How nice we get to meet again. I was in the area and decided to take you up on your offer to catch-up.”
“Thank you. We’ll take it from here.” I told the man as I politely ushered ‘Diana’ into the suite and closed the door.
“How can you be here? I thought you were a Lady of only two worlds?” I asked as ‘Diana’ made herself at home by claiming the lounge chair in the main room.
Or she tried to. Dell had quickly swept in and frantically wrapped her arms around her ‘Grandmother’ and began crying into her shoulder.
“That was true, Keke,” ‘Diana’ said as she gently rubbed Dell’s back maternally. “until my genetic equivalent reached her threshold. Once that milestone was achieved, the ability cascaded back to me. I must say that, before I met you, I never realized lifeforce contained its own highly advanced, societal structure. Their level of technology is simply amazing.”
Diana nodded nobly to me and smiled.
“I must thank you for the blessing you bestowed my granddaughter, Chance Summers. You may have saved both of us from the fates’ sharp talons. How did you ever deduce that only entering the next evolutionary level could save us?”
I looked at her curiously.
“I heard your voice tell me to threshold. Several times in fact. You said your earrings would guide me…that they would never lie to me.”
“Chance, Those earrings were only meant to help me keep your location.” Diana looked to the side a moment.
“Hephaestus. That old devious…wonderful man!” She smiled. “He always seems to know exactly what his jewelry must do and programs them accordingly.”
“Grandmother? Why, when I called my weapon did your bow and quiver materialize? I am nowhere near worthy to use it!” Dell queried through bloodshot eyes.
“Who better to be able to use my weapon than me, Artemis Dell?”
Dell looked confused.
“Have you not been listening, child? We, you and I, are made up of the very same code sequences- the very same array! With the exception of environment and experience variations, we are one. So what affects you affects me. We share a common strand in the eyes of the Fates, Artemis.”
“I…I didn’t think that was real. The Fates, I mean. They really follow each of us as single threads? One thread, one soul?” Dell asked in awe.
“Metaphorically. Father so liked that metaphor and so promoted the concept to keep the ‘mortals’ in line. It has proven quite effective in maintaining morality with those we chose to mentor.” Diana smiled. “Knowing one’s life can be ‘cut’ short by some cold, arbitrary entity instills paranoia, which in turn causes ‘second thoughts’, resulting in better judgment.”
“So all that talk about the Fates not speculating on my future…?” I began to ask.
“Father Zeus’ attempt to get you to think things through, Chance, though it would seem your moral compass points strictly ‘due north’ and appears unyielding in that steadfastness.” Diana smiled and placed a kiss to my forehead before gently moving Dell aside and claiming her targeted chair. “Your predecessor suffered from the same annoying resoluteness.”
Diana laughed outright.
“I share and have been accused of that very same annoying characteristic, dear Nike. I welcome you both to that very exclusive club.” She shook her head as her smile faded.
“Now…we have much to discuss and prepare for. Shall we proceed?”
“So…I’m you? A Goddess? Daughter of Zeus?” Dell reiterated for clarity.
“Does he know about this?” She gulped and looked around us in fright.
The chimes announcing the door sounded once more.
“Yes?” I asked answering it again.
“Lady Chance Summers, I have a Lord Oden demanding an audience?”
“Also expected, thank you.” I said smiling pleasantly.
“Thank you for seeing me on such unannounced notice, My Lady!” The Lead Greek…Norse God broadcasted as he forced his way to our door. I almost expected him to climb right over our ‘doorman’!
“Thank you. As before, we can handle things from here.” I said pleasantly.
“We’ll be a while. You might want to grab a coffee or two…or something.” Zeus advised confidently as he pulled the door from my hands and closed it without a thought as to whether his escort was clear of it or not.
“Don’t be rude, father!” Diana chastised. “This society has yet to meet our species.”
“They don’t seem to need our assistance, my daughter. They have advanced adequately on their own apparently.” Zeus replied as his eyes snapped to me momentarily. He offered his hands to Dell.
“It has come to my attention that I have received another blessing. Artemis? Come greet your father.”
Dell took two steps to him and he quickly reached out and pulled her into a tight embrace.
“Welcome to the family, young Artemis Dell of Zeus. Though I wish it were under more favorable circumstances.”
“Any advice or hints as to how we can get home from here, All-grandfather?” I asked kindly.
“Definitely more of a smart ass than the original.” Zeus joked as he shook his head in resignation.
“In accordance with Olympian protocols set in place by… huh… me,” Zeus smiled tensely for a moment, “a quest must be undertaken to achieve the desired result or outcome.”
“Of course.” I deadpanned. “What is it with you people and ‘quests’?”
Diana began giggling politely, placing her hand in front of her mouth.
“Okaaaaaay? Where do we start?” I asked, glaring at the God of Old. “You got a guide book or something?”
“It just so happens, I do. Fresh off the presses, My Lady Chance.” He smiled and materialized a small pamphlet as he turned his left palm up.
I carefully took the offered booklet.
“So, you’ve got a Quest? Now what do you do? A guide to successful Olympian Questing for the First Timer.” I read its front cover aloud then shook my head several times.
“There’s a history between you and Mother, isn’t there? Should I even venture to ask, All-grandfather?” I asked looking up to him sternly.
“Several hundred years in the making, I’m afraid, Lady Chance. Maybe it would make for amusing conversation after your quest has been fulfilled. Now I must be going. Unlike my daughters and granddaughter, I cannot remain in a foreign realm for any extended length. Good luck, Nike of Aries.”
“Oh.” I smiled. “You can stay long enough to have some ‘fun’ then leave? How typically male.” I needled.
Diana burst out laughing!
“Good questing.” Zeus growled in annoyance just before vanishing.
“You seem to be able to hold your own with father, Chance. I commend you on that rare talent though recommend discretion when and where you use it. Now, getting to the things I can tell you.” She smiled deviously.
“I can tell you that the abomination formerly known as Evans has succeeded in infecting you and Dell and has attempted to conscript you both. Unsuccessful as that attempt was, you have still left your realm and reappeared here, in the Current realm.”
“Quoting my Aunt Chantell, that’s old news, sister.” I replied.
“What I am not at liberty to reveal is that Evans has made a critical error; he is still operating along mortal constraints, thankfully. In conscripting you both, he has unintentionally provided that which will advance his eventual downfall. He has helped another Fury threshold to the next higher level of ‘existence’.”
“So Dell is like me now?” I asked curiously.
“No, Nike, you are still three levels higher, but…but my younger sister, Artemis Dell, is stronger and even more lethal to the Hobgoblin scourge then your current adversary can fathom. I ask that you only use that new advantage when absolutely necessary, sisters. Artemis Dell, your ‘magic’ is potent- more so than you realize. Heed the temptation to over utilize it, for the consequences can be deadly, not only for you, but also those you love and cherish.”
“Now for the boilerplate disclosure and warning clause.” Diana smiled impishly. “Nike. Please protect my sister as you both journey through your imposed quest. Many pitfalls (Hoblins) and danger (Evans) await you and any one of those can lead to an unexpected outcome (The Way) or Tartarus. Though Goddess’ there is still a place reserved for us there and Persephone may or may not be able to assist your egress. Fair thee well, Nike of Aries and Artemis Dell of Zeus.”
‘Diana’ vanished, but somehow I sensed she was still watching…’they’ were observing…relishing the entertainment value provided by us ‘lesser’ lifeforms.
Some things never change.
So. According to Grandmother, we can leave anytime we want? Is that what I heard, Chance?” Dell asked after we had remained deathly silent for a while.
“You know… It’s no wonder my predecessor skipped out on these people. I can see how she would first become irritated then frustrated and then angry enough to just chuck this whole Goddess bullshit! Doesn’t being one of them constitute exemption from ‘Quests’?” I asked the ceiling in disappointment. I didn’t really expect an answer though.
None came. Surprise, surprise.
“So what’s the booklet say, Chance?” Dell nodded playfully to the thin pamphlet I was still curving, bending, and absentmindedly spindling.
“You expect it to actually give us some clues on how to leave? Seriously?” I snorted cynically.
“The Greek Gods are your heritage, Dell. As far as I know, the Summers’ religion has always been the Corps- whether I realized it or not.” I retorted, yet I opened to the first page nonetheless.
“Step one:”, I began to read. “Pay heed to any and all hints, clues, and bits of information any of the many deities willingly provide.” I paused.
“Yep! No epiphany there, huh?” I snorted again. Dell rolled her eyes with a cock-eyed grin.
I turned the page.
“Step two: Pay heed to any and all deviously concealed hints and clues any of the many deities covertly provide.”
“Really?!” I sniped as I looked to the ceiling again. “What is this? A comedy? Cause I’m not versed in slapstick or vaudeville and I despise ‘ironic plot twists’!” I shouted snidely.
“What an absolute nightmare. We’re just entertainment for the Gods of my ancestors. Hey! You think this could be some sort of ‘hazing’ for us freshman Goddess’?” Dell asked then followed my lead and shouted to the ceiling.
“You do know that hazing was outlawed over nine hundred years ago, right?”
Again there was no response- not even a disembodied snicker!
“What’s it recommend next, Chance?” My Coven sister asked, exasperated.
I turned to the next page with a look of disgust.
“Step three: Know that talking to the ceiling only increases the chance of outsiders thinking you are having instabilities concerning your mental faculties and can severely delay the conclusion of your quest.”
I closed the booklet and unceremoniously tossed it to my right.
“Are you tired? I think I’m going to try to sleep. Hell, I don’t even know if this realm has something called sleep!” I protested as I stood and sulked off to one of four doors opposite our main entrance.
“Huh. Well, they seem to require sanitary facilities at the very least.” I said looking in on a very well equipped lavatory.
I tried another door.
“Oh yeah! That’s what I’m talking about!” I announced loudly as I took in the gloriously large and very comfortable looking bed and bedroom.
“We now pre-empt your regularly scheduled program forrrr…sleep!” I said to the ceiling, completely ignoring the guide’s recommendations.
I also raised a middle finger to the ceiling for punctuation.
“I’ll get it!” I shouted knowing Dell was ‘ocupado’ when the door alert chimed.
“Sorry to interrupt, Lady Chance. We have another reporter that is requesting interviews. Do you wish me to politely require them to make reservations?”
It had been days…maybe weeks since our arrival and the stream of reporters requesting an interview with us or just me, hadn’t quelled! Now I was sure the ‘Gods of Old’ had desired a Tragic Comedy!
“Who do they wish to interview this time, Dorman?”
“Either you or Lady Artemis or both would satisfy their requirements, Lady Chance. I can refer them to Schedule if you are not up to it.” The male voice answered sympathetically.
Dell exited the lavatory and nodded to the door I stood before.
“Either or both of us this time.” I answered.
“That makes fifty so far this week! Will it never stop?” Dell groaned.
“Would it be more humorous to have it end?” I posited.
“I suppose not.” She said before flourishing her hand in a lackadaisical ‘go ahead’ type gesture.
“Set them up in the auditorium, Dorman, but tell Schedule to lock the doors and take the phones off the hook for the rest of the day!”
“As you wish, My Lady Chance Summers.”
“I told you how much I like the formality, haven’t I?” I groaned.
“You have, but, as you claimed fourteen cycles ago, I am your ‘Comic Relief’, My Lady.” Was his reply through the slightly open door.
I groaned again, rolling my eyes in frustration.
“We’ll be down shortly, Dorman.”
“Very good, My Lady.”
“You know…it was humorous for the first few days”, Dell sighed, “Only the first few days, though."
“Maybe we went about this all wrong, Dell.” I said rubbing my temples. “Maybe we should have conjured disguises- a big bulbous head with very large, glassy, black eyes, no nose, and a small mouth. Couple that with long, thin fingers and light grey skin…they would’ve lost interest in us in no time!”
“Didn’t you just accurately describe the Orions?” She asked flatly.
My right hand palmed my face.
“Sir, madam? They’re ready. Might I recommend asking new questions? Ones that haven’t been answered several magnitudes of times already?”
“We’ll try to keep the questions fresh, Dorman.” We heard a deep voice reply.
“Very well then. Sir and madam, I present to you, Ladies Chance Summers and Artemis Dell of the ‘Way’ realm. Ladies? Reporter Lono and his assistant, Miss Pele.”
“You!” I shouted as we entered the interview area and I recognized the faces presented to us.
“Sorry? Have you four met before?” Dorman queried. “Sir? Have you received an interview before? If so, may I ask you to depart the Embassy peacefully and not consider a return?”
“Lono and Pele, huh? Two of the major deities of Hawaiian mythology?” I challenged. “That’s a new one.”
“Lady Chance, if you wish to discontinue this interview, I can have Security and his assistants extricate this man from the Embassy.” Dorman offered.
“No, we’ll grant them the interview, Dorman. We’ll alert you when we’re done. Thank you.” I responded as I motioned him to the exit.
“Lady Chance, the audience grows bored.” ‘Mr. Lono’ said as soon as our faithful assistant left. Zeus was disguised as a tall, muscular, barrel-chested man with dark hair and Polynesian features. “This challenge has not developed into what was advertised.”
“And what WERE those expected parameters, All-Grandfather?” I countered angrily. “Have we not proven comical enough for your tastes?
“The ratings have dropped drastically, My Lady.”
“Tough shit!” I exclaimed venomously.
‘Lono’ winced in surprise of my outburst.
“I told you there was an above average chance that Nike would not 'play ball', Father.” ‘Pele’ told him with a devious grin. Artemis…Diana…whoever…looked quite exotic with her extremely long, jet-black hair, and soft, Polynesian features.
“I’m not anyone’s entertainment, All-grandfather! Our Realm is in danger. That is the place we should be! Dispatching or rescuing Hoblin conscripts instead of lazing away our pSecs granting redundant interviews, repeatedly!”
Zeus…Lono… merely observed us with a neutral expression.
“That’s it!” I declared! “We’re leaving! Come on Dell, I’m through being an Internet celebrity!” I announced as I produced my wand and took aim on him. Dell had jumped from her seat and had Zeus in front of her nocked arrowhead.
“Chance, wait. Lower your weapons, please.” Artemus…Pele urged. Dell and I complied begrudgingly.
“It seems your little sister has even faster reflexes than you, daughter. I wonder if she has thought out her present actions concisely though?” Zeus…Lono semi-complimented.
“We’re already in Tartarus, Father Zeus. There is no lower place we could fall to.” Dell hissed.
“What she said.” I agreed. “I’m willing to wager that after my last threshold, we could have a proper knockdown, drag out.”
“If that were true, why haven’t you left this realm for your own already?” Zeus grinned mischievously.
“Artemis and I can come and go as we please.” Zeus smiled. “Yet, you haven’t managed even that in three whatever they call months here.”
“I thought the idea of a ‘quest’ was to learn something important or useful from the journey.” I groused. “I…we never tried to leave. That would be rude after the hospitality shown us here.”
Artemis giggled and shook her head.
“As much as I wish to honor your request to continue this ruse, I simply cannot allow you to be injured- maybe even critically, Father.” Diana looked pleadingly to Zeus. “You know as well as I, Nike was always the most powerful of us. She just never lost control of her talents the way some of our other sisters and brothers have…even you. It is no wonder she chose to flee- to disappear into the eons of existence.” She looked to me sadly. I took it as a hint as to the mental health of my predecessor.
“I have no doubt that, given a fair competition; you would win- with her in strict control of her emotions and anger. However, if she were to lose herself to the pain, the anguish…if she completely embraced her pent-up anger?” Artemis flashed me a wink. “The animal brutality…that pure and unfiltered rage she has been storing inside since her first threshold would release the true power she possesses and you would cease to exist within a matter of minutes! Please discontinue this quest, as it would only result in you getting hurt and our sisters lamenting their actions for the rest of their lives. That would only allow the evil to grow and spread throughout the Way Galaxy faster, and with no restraint.”
Zeus smiled as I smiled.
“So. I have to vent all my stored anger to get us home?” I chanced to guess.
“Ahh…so close, yet so far, my beautiful and cunning granddaughter.” Zeus frowned as I remained smiling.
Standing, I rose from my seat and placed a chaste kiss on the God’s forehead then stepped over to Diana and took both her hands in mine.
“Thank you for believing in me, Aunt Artemis. You really are a fully vested member of the Corps. If you should choose to return for some ‘fun’, I have a Broom ready for your pleasure. Return to the place we arrived to in two days. We’ll see then if I have everything puzzled out. Thank you again, My Lady.” I said, leaning in to her ear then placing a kiss to both her cheeks.
I noticed Dorman slowly and cautiously appear in one of the auditorium doors.
“Until then, Pele.” I giggled. “At which time we’ll see who produces the most fire and brimstone.” I winked.
“Mr. Lono. The entertainment you so desperately hoped for will debut two days hence. Your assistant has been given the details and location. May the audience ratings shot through the roof!”
“Dorman, I must thank you for arranging this specific interview. Of all the many conversations, this has been the most refreshing.” I said before pausing.
“Thank you again for your concern and sensitivity. Lady Artemis and I hope to talk to you again soon. Good day. Dorman? We’ll be in our suite if you need us.” I added.
Dell and I walked past Dorman and out the doors.
So care to ‘enlighten’ me on what is going to happen, Chance?” Dell asked politely, though I could tell there was an edge to her voice.
“We’re going home.” I said enthusiastically.
“How? Zeus said that you weren’t going to get us back there.” She countered.
“I can’t, but you can, Artemis Dell- sister of the great huntress, Artemis, and daughter of Zeus.” I revealed.
“Huh?” Dell gasped. “I can’t get us home! I’m not as powerful as you, Chance!” she argued.
“Hasn’t Artemis said many times over that you and she are the same? That both of you are identical in every way save experience and thought?” I attacked.
“Well…yes, but I thought she was only being dramatic.”
“Has she also appeared here several times during our visit in the Current realm?”
“She has…oh. OH!” Dell’s eyes opened fully as she finally understood.
“Dorman?” I called after opening our door and leaning out.
“Yes, My Lady Chance Summers?” He answered from down the end of the hall. He hurried to me.
“Alert the staff that Lady Artemis Dell and I will be leaving in fifty uSecs. We wish Envoy to accompany us to our initial location. That particular by-way is to be temporarily closed for the public’s safety during our departure.”
“Very good, M’lady. I will contact Envoy with the specifics.”
“Thank you, Dorman, that will be all.” I said then closed the door.
“So how do I do it, Chance? How do I get us home?” Dell asked after I sat back down.
“The same way I change realms, I guess.” I shrugged my shoulders. “I just had to think about entering the Current then concentrating a little harder to get here.”
“So where do you fit into our escape, girlfriend?”
“Right before you take us home, I suspect Artemis and Zeus will try to piss me off royally. I want you to lock me in the holding cell with Evans when we get back. If I’m right in my thinking, I won’t look like myself…still I want you to get everyone out of the building after locking me in with that monster. Use the hexagram to throw a spell around the cell to hopefully save some of the hangar. Still, I want everyone well away before I lose it. Understood?” I asked. Dell carefully gazed at my face evaluating my sincerity.
“You might not make it.” She stated flatly in realization- her expression guarded and unreadable.
My gaze drifted to the floor in answer.
“Chance? Why?” She asked. “Why, when you have me and our sisters to help?”
“Would you do the same thing if it were you, Dell?” I asked, looking back up at her through my tears.
It took a minute for her to debate the question.
“I imagine I’d do exactly the same thing, sister.” She said sadly as she swept me into a tight embrace and added her tears to mine.
“My Lady Chance Summers? I have a gentleman demanding an interview with you!” Dorman knocked excitedly on our door.
“Tell him its too late! We leave for our departure point in only a few nSecs and wish to finish preparing. Tell him to go away.” I ordered through the door to our suite.
“M’lady! He demands audience! He refuses to leave the premises and has subdued Security and his assistants. He sits in wait in the auditorium and gives you ‘five minutes’(?) to appear or threatens to come here and ‘break down the door’!”
“Father Zeus?” Dell asked trying to supply a plausible answer.
I just shrugged as I rolled my eyes.
“Fine! Tell him I’ll be down in five ‘minutes’!”
“Thank you, M’lady! Violence of his flavor and strength should not exist in this realm. I trust you can subdue his thirst for it?”
“I’ll try, Dorman. I’ll be right down.”
“Thank you, M’lady.”
“So? You think he’s attempting to irritate you, Chance?” Dell asked.
“With a little over an hour til we’re due to depart? Of course it’s him.” I nodded animatedly.
“Please meet Envoy and tell him of my last nSec interview.”
“Will do, High Priestess. See you in the Envoy’s vehicle.” Dell said as she hugged me.
“Presenting Lady Chance Summers as harshly requested.” Dorman announced resolutely.
“About time you get that fine ass of yours down here! I thought you’d act like a true Summers and run away.” The blond-haired man complained as he stood to greet me. His stature was similar to mine, but his face telegraphed his despicable intentions clearly.
“We need to make this short, Mister…?” I suggested, pausing to await his last name.
“Good! So down on your knees and get to work, bitch!”
“Excuse me?” I gasped in surprise as I stared at him in confusion.
“You know, it took me far longer to find you than I expected. Now that I have…I SAID…get down on your knees and do your job!”
“I think you’re in the wrong place, sir. I have no intention of doing any kind of service to or for you. Not now, not ever! Excuse me, I am late for a previous appointment.” I said as I turned to walk out on this rude, egotistical scum.
A strong, coarse hand grabbed my left forearm harshly. So hard in fact that it spun me around to look into his fierce, arrogant, hungry face!
“Say hi to Mommy, that Fairy, Charley Anderson, and Auntie Chantell for me.” He said sarcastically.
“Look…it won’t work, Zeus. I don’t respond well to the ‘hard sell’. Nice try though.” I said as I tried to break his hold and take a few steps for the door.
“Now see? I never subscribed to all that mumbo-jumbo about superior deities…now if you just kneel down here and start sucking, I can get your conscription back on track.”
“That’s not going to happen!” I declared as I produced my wand and took aim at his skull.
He began to laugh at me!
“Put the peashooter away, bitch! It never proved useful for Mommy or her Coven.” He declared arrogantly. “Now, get down to business before I lose my temper and strip your mind of all its resistance.”
“Yeah. That’s what I thought.” I said as I defiantly pulled my arm away, turned, and began walking away.
“You and the other Olympians have fun with some other developing species. I have better things to do. May you pleasure yourself to insanity and beyond, creep!”
“Don’t you walk out on me, bitch! I own you now!” He shouted.
I flipped him the finger over my shoulder in response.
“Glad you could make it, Chance. How was the interview?”Dell asked. I noticed that Zeus and Artemis were sitting keeping her company.
I stared at them then glanced back at our Embassy a few times as Goosebumps spread instantly all over my skin!
“What’s wrong?” Dell asked as her face quickly shifted from playful smile to serious concern.
“The guy was a creep!” I stated in unmasked disgust, as the vehicle started moving. “He was only here to demand sexual favors- of all things- from me. He claimed he owned me!”
“I didn’t think that type of morality existed here, Chance?”
“It doesn’t, Lady Artemis Dell.” Envoy offered from the front of the vehicle. “Did this barbaric heathen give his name so that I can have him detained and questioned?”
“He never offered it, Envoy, no.” I replied. “And ‘Doorman’ claimed he had disabled ‘Security’ and his assistants so I would wish you stay far from ‘it’.
“Then maybe a description of this lewd citizen?” He asked.
“Blonde hair; about my height; foul mouthed; disgusting thoughts and ideas…”
“Lady Chance? In case you have been too busy to notice, the people of this realm do not count ‘blonde’ hair one of the native attributes.” Envoy offered politely.
That could only mean one thing!
“Chance? You okay? Your face suddenly paled!” Dell demanded. “And your eyes…!”
“Would it be possible for Evans to journey here? I mean, we can come and go just by thought…” I said, but stopped.
“You think that was that Evans thing?” Dell and Artemis gasped together.
“I would say that it is possible, Chance.” Zeus suggested. “If we can do it, why can’t something else?”
“He has to be stopped! I seethed. “We have to get back to stop it from corrupting Kane!”
“Lady Artemis Dell, have her eyes always glowed like that? I have read reference to a strange glow in Lady Chance’s eyes while expressing certain emotions.” Envoy wondered.
“That reaction is usually linked to anger or frustration, Envoy, and is exactly what we were hoping would happen today. Only, we thought Sir Zeus or Lady Artemis would be inciting those responses.” Dell answered.
“I assumed you were behind the interview, All-Grandfather. Aries, maybe? I heard he has a very bad temper.” I asked.
“Ari? Chance, you’ve met Ari. He wouldn’t hurt a fly! He’s a lover, not a fighter.” Artemis giggled.
“Then who? The last time I was here the Hobgoblins still looked like Hobgoblins in this realm.” I told them.
“Lady Chance is correct. My predecessor wrote of the diabolical monsters she sent off through the outer reaches, never to return.” Envoy corroborated.
“Can’t this thing go any faster, Envoy?” I asked growing ever more angry and agitated.
“We are almost to the location, My Lady.”
“Ah, so nice to see you made it, now shall we continue as if we were never interrupted?”
That voice said from about fifty yards ahead us just after we exited Envoy’s vehicle and instructed him to get as far away from us as possible.
Two arrows instantly appeared in the blonde man’s chest. He should have been dead on the spot, but simply smiled demonically.
“Such crude methods of inflicting death.” He said as he easily pulled them out and dropped them. Four more arrows found their marks and embedded themselves to the fletching in the man’s flesh. Dell and Artemis looked confused by the fact he was still standing. They both had already notched several more arrows to their bows.
“There are no arrows.” He stated flatly before brushing away the dust that the projectiles had become.
“Well. It seems like the Gods of the Greeks aren’t so much Gods, but normal humans after all.”
“Watch your tongue, monster!” Zeus commanded.
“Or what, exactly?” The haughty man countered. “You’ll smite me with those famous lightning bolts I’ve heard about? Need I tell you that everything here is based on Current, and I control the Current. It answers to me alone and no one else! Go on…try to strike me down! I dare you!”
A bolt of lightning broke through the heavens and struck the blonde guy. The concussive force caused us all to fall to the ground.
“You know? That actually stung a little. That was a pleasant surprise. My turn.”
A similar bolt arced through the sky, but I jumped in the way instantly to take the full strike. Excruciating pain coursed through me and I found myself on the ground again- stars floating merrily in my view.
“My thanks to you, dear granddaughter.” Zeus said as he gave me an appreciative nod.
“That was incredibly stupid, slut! You think taking on Current will give you some advantage over your master?” The monster clucked.
“There are other ways to kill a monster other than the conventional ways.” Artemis warned- her bow and aim never wavering.
“Please, plant a few more shafts in me if it will make you feel better.” ‘It’ taunted.
Artemis instantly made a pin cushion out of his chest, firing eight volleys of six arrows at a time.
“Feel better, now?” It asked.
“Dell, start your warm up and forget about this dweeb!”
“Yes, ‘Little Sister’. Start your preparations to re-enter your new bondage!” It mocked and laughed haughtily. “I can’t wait to taste the nectar of a double transfiguration.
“Leave! Her! Alone! You evil, morally corrupt, abomination!” I growled as I got back on my feet and glared at him.
“Nice trick with the eyes, bitch. Though tricks aren’t very effective on a real God!” He laughed conceitedly again.
“Dell, get moving.” I told her calmly though I noticed my voice echoed ever-so-slightly in the still air.
“Yes Dell, hurry. You’ll both join my harem that much quicker. Then I may do what I want with you.”
“As I said before, Asshole. That will not be happening! I will slice that offensive organ from your body and shove it into that foul opening you call a mouth! See how you enjoy your own blowjob!” I threatened as I began to feel a pressure start to build within me.
“Such defiance! It shall be a pleasure to finally have a Summers bow down before me in submission! Allow the anger you feel to flow through you- corrupt you- conform you to my imagined image!”
“Kiss my ever lovin’ ass, Dweeb! I’ll never submit to you -ever! I would request my Current to disassemble me and reclaim me before I would ever submit to you!” I threatened even louder.
“No matter; there is always that group of misfits you lovingly call a Corps. I shall take great pride in dismantling it soul by soul.”
Motion off to my right set me in motion immediately!
Another strike of powerfully intense lightning struck me and not Zeus before he could even materialize his own.
The pressure I had begun to feel building increased in strength once more.
This time, instead of stumbling back to my feet, I simply floated up and righted myself. I took a few steps toward my arrogant adversary.
“So.” I dared as I took several more steps toward ‘It’. “You think you can control me? You think that I am just some tasty bit of lifeforce that will yield to you just because you think you have the upper hand?”
“That’s exactly what I know to be absolute fact, my delicious slave! Now kneel before me! I tire of this game and consider it foreplay to just delay the inevitable.”
“And I consider you repulsive, crude, and barbaric! Never in my life have I met someone with lesser moral character!”
“Mere sticks and stones.”
“So…if…if you were to win this day, what is your plan for us.” I challenged.
He began laughing again.
“When I win this day…I plan on draining you of all free will, conscious thought, and everything that still tastes of human. You both will join my mindless pawns and languish in your pain and anguish until I need to replenish my energy. Believe me! I will savor each of you until there remains nothing but an empty husk!”
“Got it, Chance.” Dell alerted me.
That pressure I had been feeling? It was bubbling fervently- ferociously. I could feel it forcing its way to the surface. Ready to explode from me in something highly destructive and ominous.
A huge ‘super volcano’ seemed easier to control!
“No.” I said as I fought the surging power inside me. “I haven’t taken my shot with my weapon, yet.” I growled evilly. That seemed to reinforce my internal restraints slightly.
“Chance? You never use a weapon, just your wand.” Dell reminded me.
“You may try anything you wish, but you cannot win against your master, my resistant, thrall.” His arrogance and malevolent laughter only multiplied the unknown force deep within me.
I was suddenly holding a staff of some six feet in my right hand! Looking down, it had a golden, pointed base. Opposite that, an elaborate headpiece of the finest gold ornately held a round, multi-faceted, bluish gem. Looking closer, I could clearly see Mom’s picture somehow set within its center. Her likeness was vividly colored and seemed to have a light all its own. The headpiece reminded me of my locket’s overall shape and design, but on a much grander scale!
I heard my sisters’ gasp in complete surprise behind me, and maybe a little fear as I glared at the heinous creature declaring himself my ‘master’.
“No one will ever declare themselves master of me or anyone under my protection, Nathaniel Evans!” My voice echoed loudly in heated anger. “Nor shall you enslave any more sentient entities in any realm!” I noticed my staff start to glow brighter as the power within me increased logarithmically!
“Sister. Now would be the time to transport you and our High Priestess back to your realm. Do as she has commanded to the letter and do not fear her form there. Also fear not, for you shall be returned to your actual form as if nothing has happened. Do the transport now, Artemis Dell!” Artemis commanded in my peripheral hearing.
Pain once again wracked my body and the strange vision I had been enduring before finding ourselves in the Current, returned.
“Quickly! Move the High Priestess back into the building and put her in the holding cell!” Artie ordered excitedly.
“What is she holding? Where was she hiding a staff of that size?” I heard Simone ask as my strange, distorted view of the world began moving.
“Its her weapon! Chance! Remember what he threatened to do to you, me, and the rest of the Coven! We’re almost back to the cell.” Artie shouted to me as she forced my eyes to her face.
“Chance never used a weapon!” I heard mom argue.
“Once locked inside with Evans, Chance wants us to invoke a force field using our hexagram configuration. We are to quickly evacuate the area of all personnel after. We don’t know what will happen or for how far so be on guard! Chance! We’re here! Opening the cell door now! Good luck and deliver him to Uncle Hades with my compliments!” Dell shouted and I was suddenly thrown into a dark chamber. Quickly, I determined that I still had my staff in hand. With the extreme pain making it tremendously difficult to stand, I struck the pointed base of my staff to the ground for support.
Light filled the small confined space and I found that I was face to face with the most hideous Hobgoblin I had ever laid eyes on! Even with my severely distorted vision, and the tremendous agony I harbored, this thing only worsened those symptoms.
“Welcome to my harem, Summers!” It hissed evilly- confidently. “Now bow to my will!”
“Do you even remember our conversation in the Current just now? I told you that I will never submit to you, Nathaniel!” I repeated.
“You will bow before me and you will do what I command, slave! You no longer are Chance Summers- spawn of that arrogant trans-slut, Hopewell! You are now mine! You will do my bidding!”
The force of the unknown power continued to build within me, but despite the duress I was currently experiencing, I succeeded in holding it at bay. I was thankful for that, hoping my sisters could get far enough away from what I expected to be a very large hole.
“YOU WILL OBEY ME, SLAVE!” Evans shouted in my face, disgusting spittle and all!”
“I. WILL NEVER. BE. YOUR’S. NOR. ANYONE’S. SLAVE!” I shouted as the barrier holding back my strange internal power finally burst forth.
Author's notes: First off... sorry this is another cliffhanger. Secondly: Chance is referring to Artemis Dell as just 'Dell' because, in the Current, she has her 'pre-activated' form. Lastly, maybe Santa will deliver an early resolution to this cliffhanger.
R.G.
Lady Jamie stared silently into the nothingness left by the event and moved nary a stitch. It was difficult to confirm if she was even breathing.
“Well. There went my life’s work. Everything I had on this world, gone.” Kaitlyn decried as she stared in awe at the deep, concave, perfectly smooth, crater that used to be Witch Corps’ hangar here at Hopewell Field on the planet, Kane.
“Where do you think it all went?” Lokust pondered absentmindedly. She was just as awestruck as I.
“My guess would be the same place lost socks go after disappearing in the dryer.” Chantell wisecracked.
“My daughter was still in there, Denison!” Major Summers cried in anger.
“You don’t think I know that, Hopewell?! She just saved all our asses! AGAIN!”
I noticed Lady Charli had fallen to her knees and was at this moment sobbing inconsolably, hands to her face. Simone was crying likewise, only tightly clutching a staunch Lady Hope.
Still, tears were streaming down the Major’s face as they had on Chance’s ten years prior, when news came of Gia Four’s demise.
“By the Gods! Savanna!” Lokust suddenly shouted out and she too fell to her knees, and began weeping openly.
“She was the most understanding and evenly biased friend I ever had. A true sister in every form of the definition. Her deeds shall be entered into FeLane’s Directory of the Honored Fallen- forever placed beside the Great Queen, Libra, for all to remember and respect. She was a courageous…caring…” I too succumbed to my emotions and fought the losing battle all those left behind by such heroic deeds eventually feel. Despite our rearing, strength of character, or training, nothing ever prepares us for the loss of a truly valiant friend.
“She can’t be dead!” Dell shouted as she turned to the rest of us in anger. Her voice echoed?
“I refuse to acknowledge that she would go that easily! Chance is a fighter! She, out of all of us, would survive!” Dell’s still echoing voice declared as she took several more strides toward, but stopped as she visibly shielded herself from the heat, radiation, and gravimetric incongruities generated when the brilliant blue singularity dramatically, completely swallowed our hangar.
I walked closer and gently urged her back from the event horizon.
“She knew what would happen, Dell. I have a feeling she knew before you both disappeared the first time. Her gallantry in spite of such knowledge is overwhelming. Such courage of the heart…I have never seen her equal before.”
“Stop talking like she isn’t coming back, Kitty! I know Chance! She won’t quit- not this easily anyway!” She argued, pulling free of my grasp then turned quickly- her arms reaching around me and squeezing.
Had she suddenly gotten stronger?
“Chance wouldn’t leave us like this!” She added declared stalwartly from between my primary mammary pair.
“Maybe she didn’t have a choice, sister. Maybe it was the only viable way?”
“No! I spent the last forty cycles with her and we agreed that no matter what, we’d both keep fighting! She promised me, Kitty! She promised!” My dearest friend cried.
“Is that where you two went? To the Current?” Lady Hope asked, still maintaining her steely façade. She didn’t seem that surprised, though with the way she had her emotions harnessed down, it made sense.
Dell pushed away and nodded.
“We found ourselves on the side of a major byway- strange looking vehicles racing in both directions. After a bit, one of them slowed to a stop and a man calling himself ‘Envoy’ got out and transported us to the ‘Way-Coven’ Embassy. Can you believe we actually have an Embassy there? We were treated like royalty! Chance and I were asked to give something called ‘interviews’ to the various multimedia enterprises throughout their ‘realm’.” Dell paused to wipe her tears away.
“Zeus and Grandmother even came to vist! Father Zeus gave Chance and I a ‘Quest’ that turned out to be just for their entertainment…well, Zeus’ entertainment anyway. Grandmother wasn’t too thrilled with that and gave us hints and suggestions to help us. Then a few uSecs before we decided to leave, Father Zeus and Grandmother again appeared, this time as their ancient Hawaiian equivalents’ and gave us more clues. Then Evans showed up.”
“Evans was able to enter the Current?” Lady Hope gasped.
“Well, duh, Hopewell! Hobgoblins ARE Current? Tainted Current?” Lady Chantell chided animatedly.
“He demanded an ‘interview’. I found out about it only after the fact when Chance joined us in Envoy’s vehicle after she had hastily concluded that meeting. The monster appeared again just after we arrived back at our arrival site to affect departure. It declared us ‘property’ and insinuated a future of sexual and psychological slavery to it for however long it decided to torture us!”
“Even though it looked like a normal blonde-haired Terran man, it smelled of depravity and death! It was a revolting and vile creature, the likes of which nightmares do no justice! Chance seemed to revile the creature a hundred fold though.
“Even when entering the vehicle, I could see the hatred and rage building behind her eyes. As I recall, there was a dull, orange glow present in them even then. Whatever had been discussed in that interview surely tipped her calm and cool demeanor. She appeared distracted- internally conflicted. Chance became restless and fidgeted constantly during our transit to our destination. She seemed…ready to pop, I guess you could say.”
“Then at our destination, Chance became highly aggressive and took the offensive toward the thing- Evans. She was not acting like our High Priestess, but more a rabid, hell-bent, gladiator eager for her next victi…by the Gods! Nike! Why didn’t I see it at the time? The staff! Was it Nike’s staff? The Staff of Victory? Is that what the Olympians inferred?”
“Artie?” Lady Hope asked as she directed her full attention to our sister.
“Grandmother insisted that Chance was the reincarnation of Aries’ daughter, Nike, the Goddess of Victory. In what I have studied about my ancient heritage, Nike was depicted in story and statue holding a sort of Roman legion staff- The Staff of Victory. The existing legends tell of how Nike led the Olympians to victory in some epic battle and that Zeus bestowed upon her his heartfelt thanks and declared Nike worthy of his highest honors. No other Olympian has ever received such high praise- before or after.”
“The legends say that Nike became so overwhelmed by the praise and accolades that, at a celebration in her honor, she fled to parts unknown- never to be heard from again. Another story describes how Artemis vowed to find her niece and bring her back to Olympus. According to the story, the Hun…tress…still…still searches…to this…OH GODS! It’s actually happened!” Dell exclaimed as she looked to the sky.
“I know where she is!” Dell shouted excitedly just before she reached to her right earring and vanished!
“So there I was, frolicking through the meadow admiring the pretty flowers and I like, run straight away into this… this… this mortal eye sore? Now I may have to change my hairstyle until the bruise has faded? I don’t know if I can like, survive that long?”
A shrill female voice was complaining through a group of linen clad humanoids when I opened my eyes. Past the crowd, stood the hangar in its entirety!
I instantly knew that I was in the right place!
“Oh please, Demi! You’re lucky the thing didn’t fall on top of you like in that Terran drama about an adolescent female and some terrible environmental event!” A sarcastic male voice boomed.
The crowd laughed and snickered.
“What do you think it was before Medusa plied her gaze?” A male voice closer to me asked quietly.
“Seriously? Have you not read the media reports in the last four thousand years, Dionysus? Medusa is long dust, er…stone.”
“Actually, I resist any reports other than the horticultural forecasts.” The male voice replied.
“You should spend more time among our brethren and less with your precious drink!”
A loud burp echoed about the immediate area causing some of the people around us to frown, cringe, or simply turn away from the crude man.
“Ho! Artemis Dell! I see you have found us. Welcome to Olympus.” A man of about six-eight and brutally muscular, greeted me. He actually startled me since I had assumed no one would know me here.
“You know me?” I asked, shocked.
“Ney, my lady, but I recognize my handiwork.” He motioned to my earrings and bracelets. “Then again there is your uncanny resemblance to your older sister, Artemis.” He smiled warmly.
“Hephaestus, at your service, my lady.” He introduced himself and offered his hand in friendship.
He began to chuckle quietly as he gently took my hand- which disappeared in his.
“Artemis Dell, be at ease. You are among family and we do not bite…well, most of us don’t anyway.”
I immediately liked this huge, gentle soul.
“I take it you have followed yonder anomalous construction? It came from your realm?”
“It has and I think Chance had something to do with it, my Lord.”
“Oh? And what evidence leads you to believe the reincarnation of Nike has had her hand in such transference, my young Olympian?”
“Right before it vanished, Chance conjured a staff.” I informed him.
“A staff? Are you absolutely certain that is what you saw, Artemis Dell? Can you describe it for me?”
“It was maybe two meters high with a golden point at one end and an elaborate, golden headpiece with a dark blue gem in the middle at the other. I had never seen her produce anything like that before.” I told him.
“She ordered us out of the building after having us lock her in a holding cell with one of the more powerful Hoblins. She had also ordered us to conjure a force shield around it using our hexagram formation. Lord Hephaestus, I fear she has given her life to save us, and a planet. I truly hope that is not the case though.”
The huge, bull of a man regarded me a moment before nodding once and standing tall.
“Out of our way! Move, I tell you! There may be casualties inside the structure! Make a hole, brothers and sisters!” He shouted as he began pushing through the crowd.
All conversations stopped!
“Hephie? But what about my bruise? What will I do? How will I survive?” The woman belonging to the shrill voice countered angrily and refused to let Hephaestus pass.
“I’m sure you’ll survive the four hours it takes to heal, Demeter!” Hephaestus assured the perfect, Greek specimen of feminine beauty.
“But what shall I do in the mean ti…?” The vain goddess demanded, but stopped and stared at me. I felt her eyes burning through my very soul! She quickly looked in the direction opposite us. She repeated her movements several times.
“Like…I…I don’t understand this?” She said in confusion. “How can you be here with Hephie AND over there…all at the same time? Have you been holding out on us, Di?”
Demi, please! There may be lives at stake in there. Please let Artemis Dell and I through before all hope is lost.”
“So who do you think is in there?” Lady Demi asked nonchalantly.
“Artemis Dell suspects Lady Chance might be trapped and her thread about to be cut. Now let us pass!” Lord Hephaestus answered hurriedly.
“Nike? Nike’s in danger? We have to do something?” The woman panicked.
So I was right! Chance actually was Nike! A pair of arms instantly wrapped around me and I was caught off guard.
“You came! Sister, I had great hopes you would find it in you to transport here! Welcome to Olympus, Artemis Dell, my dear younger sister!” The real Artemis chirped excitedly.
“Artie, Chance may be inside! We have to hurry.”
“I’ve already scouted the whole building. There seems no way in, Hephus.” Grandmother reported.
“Then we follow Chance’s example and make a way!” I declared stoically.
“I like the way you think, sister!” Grandmother said, producing her bow and quiver.
I already had my arrow nocked and aimed.
Lord Hephaestus stared at me a moment.
“Artemis Dell surpassed you in munitioning, Artie. She bested you by several hundred milliseconds.
“It wasn’t a contest, Hephus!” Grandmother groaned. “Ready, sister?”
I nodded as I set my aim. “On three?”
“Ready.”
“Three!” I said as I released.
A major explosion blinded us and made our ears ring, but once the smoke cleared; no sign of an entry point could be seen.
“Okay? Now what?” Grandmother wondered.
“Maybe violence is not the answer, ladies. Maybe the opposite would work? You stated that Lady Chance ordered you to place not a containment spell…but a ‘force shield’ around the containment cell?” Lord Hephaestus recommended.
“So we should show no aggression and simply ‘walk’ through the barrier?” Grandmother interpreted.
“”The short answer? Yes.”
“I’ll try first, Grandmother. I was one of those to cast the spell.” I said as I carefully approached what I perceived to be the barrier’s perimeter and moved even slower until I could touch the permacrete of the hangar’s outside wall. Turning, I nodded to the others.
“It looks different on this side of the spell’s border.” I observed. “The rear entrance to the building should be right around this corner.” I added as Lord Hephaestus and Grandmother joined me.
We were rewarded by the actual entry door still being there.
“Let’s follow proper Corps procedure and clear each room as we make our way in.” I suggested as we quietly made our way- single file- through the reinforced door.
A faint thumping echoed quietly from ahead of us somewhere.
“Ewwwww! Sounds like someone’s having a good time in here?!” A shrill, but quiet voice announced from behind us. I know I jumped about half a meter before I acted!
Lady Demi stood frozen just off the points of my and Grandmother’s arrows and gulped nervously.
“Ummm…like, is this a bad time?’
“Demi! What in Uncle’s name are you doing? You could have gotten killed!” Grandmother chastised our uninvited guest.
“I…umm…I thought you needed some like, help?” She answered. “Like, I even got dressed for the occasion?” She motioned to her parity of the Corps’ uniform.
Yes, she had the round, pointed hat, the silky, white blouse, the black with orange trimmed bustier, the black, pleated skirt, and the black, heeled leather boots, but the bustier was cut almost down to her naval- her blouse opened almost that far, too! Her skirt was cut so scandalously high that the very bottoms of her orange panties were on constant display along with her black garters and lacy, orange and white stocking tops. The thigh-high boots she wore had three and a half centimeter platforms and twenty centimeter spike heels and nearly covered her stockings entirely. Her hat went stiffly to a point!
“You look like a Terran prostitute at Halloween!” Grandmother and I said at the exact same time.
Lord Hephaestus began to chuckle.
“You don’t like my alterations?” She pouted.
‘Seriously?’ I thought
“Fine, but stay quiet! We wanted to surprise whatever is making that thumping noise.” Grandmother capitulated.
“Eeewwww! Okay? Like, let’s go?”
Our advancement though the offices at the rear of the hangar was ‘punctuated’ by the quick, staccato of Lady Demi’s heels as she minced unsteadily behind us. “Like, how can you walk in these things?”
Was she actually super smart and just mocking us out of boredom or really that clueless?
As we came upon the kitchen, I noticed that the holding cell door- toward the middle of the hallway- was blasted wide open- completely off its bent and mangled hinges!
“That’s not good, Grandmother! If Evans got out, it could already be conscripting the people outside.”
A hand grasped my shoulder to stop me.
“If you don’t start calling me Artemis, Diana, or Big Sister, my dear little sister, there will be problems. Understand, Artemis Dell? I ceased being your grandmother once our codes realigned at your threshold, capiche?”
“Understood, sister.” I answered shyly.
“Good! Now let’s continue this slapstick tragedy and find Chance!” My ‘sister’ groused as she looked back to Lady Demi angrily.
We cleared the holding cell and exited the hallway into the main hangar area.
Someone that looked like she might be Chance knelt over a body; rhythmically punching it’s face while tears streamed down her’s. Lying beside her on the floor was the staff she had conjured just before I had succeeded in transporting us home.
Blood was splattered everywhere!
The only motion I detected from the bloodied figure was when struck by my sister’s fists.
“Chance! What are you doing?” I called to her.
As if a cue, she picked up the staff, stood, and began stabbing the corpse repeatedly with it! Each time the staff struck the floor, orange bolts arced out and away from it.
I was appalled by her uncharacteristic behavior and decided to tell my friend about it.
“What in the Gods name are you doing, Chance Summers!” I shouted as I advanced.
The face that suddenly looked my way was none too happy and her eyes blazed with a bright orange light the likes of which, I had never seen!
The staff began floating, vertical to the floor after her hand released it. The deep blue gem began to glow brightly.
“Like, wow, that’s some really cool effects, Lady Chance?” Lady Demi complimented as she walked past me…
And promptly flew back past me hitting the permacrete wall hard enough to knock the wind from her.
“OOOOwwwww. Hey, like, that hurt, Chance! I thought we were BFF’s?” Lady Demi pouted as she shakily stood back up and dusted herself off while my friend resumed the beating and stabbing of what Chantell would call ‘roadkill’.
“Chance?” I asked and got no response.
“High Priestess?” I tried again and still got nothing.
“My Lady!”
Chance paid me just the slightest glance. I was getting closer.
“Allow me, Lady Artemis Dell.” Lord Hephaestus offered.
He boldly walked closer.
“Lady Nike, welcome back to Olympus. I have missed you immensely, sister.” He welcomed. It seemed to be working as Chance turned and regarded the God curiously.
“Hepffffffussssssss.” Chance hissed demonically.
“I am, my lady. Are you able to power down? Or do you need more time with the corpse until it returns to dust?”
“Ffffunny.” Chance hissed again.
“Like, what did I ever do to you, Nike, honey?” Lady Demi carefully asked as she walked closer.
“Laaaffffffffed!”
Lady Demi stopped dead in her tracks and tilted her head slightly.
“Oh. So you remember that, huh? Well, you disappeared before I could say I was sorry! So I’ll say it now. I’m sorry I laughed at you at your banquet! And…and your dress…it fit you perfectly! Despite me being a bitch and saying otherwise! Sometimes I can get caught up in the moment… That’s one of my flaws, honey.”
“Noooooot Cooooorps.” Chance plainly hissed and Lady Demi was now dressed appropriately. “Betterrrrrrrr.”
Lady Demi looked down at herself and gulped in fright.
“Like, I never knew she was that powerful?”
“If any were still in existence, the Titans would surely vouch for that fact, Demeter! Alas, they are not, so I suggest not antagonizing her further- what Lady Chantell or Hope would refer to as ‘pissing her off’.
“Motttttherrr…” Chance said as if asking a question. Her voice sounded almost Terran.
“She is safe, Lady Nike- as is the rest of the Coven.” I chanced to add.
“Kaaaane.”
“Kane has been freed from the Hobgoblin attack by whatever it was that you did after we evacuated this building, M’lady. You saved us all. Thanks be to you, Lady Nike.” I praised as I slowly moved closer to her.
“No! Thankssssss!” She said as she looked up at me with those burning orange eyes. They seemed to flare brighter for a second then dimmed significantly.
“It’s working, Artemis Dell. Her power seems to be ebbing.
“Delllllllll?” Chance said my name and I immediately burst into tears of joy!
“It’s me, M’lady, yes!” I sniffed excitedly while wiping my eyes.
“Huntressssssss?”
“That is both me and my Grandmother, Lady Nike.” I said as Artemis started to protest.
Lord Hephaestus raised his hand to stop her though. “Our sister makes progress; let her continue, Di.”
“Chanssssssss!”
“My Lady?” I asked in confusion. Did she just say her name?
“Chance.” She repeated, this time with almost no ‘guteral rasp’.
“Her eyes!” Lord Hephaestus whispered. “Their intensity has diminished further. Wonderful, Artemis Dell, wonderful!”
“You mean she’s like, finally coming around?” Lady Demi… By the Gods! Why hadn’t I figured this before? Lady Demi is Demeter! Athena! Goddess of Love and…
A ‘thud’ brought my attention back to the present. Lady Demeter lay slumped against the permacrete wall behind us again. Chance’s eyes had gained back some of their intensity.
“By Zeus, when will you learn, Demi!? Lady Chance is most definitely not in the mood for ‘BFF’ banter! Now stay back and let Artemis Dell continue her recovery efforts.” Lord Hephaestus recommended as he and ‘big sister’ nodded to each other.
“Wow! Like, these uniforms really do work? That time didn’t feel half as bad? AAAwwwWW! I broke a nail!”
“Annooooyinggg!” Chance huffed in a somewhat normal tone. It was still a little gravelly though.
“I couldn’t agree with you more, Lady Chance.” Big sister laughed, shaking her head.
Chance actually began to snicker. Her snicker became a series of improving giggles then laughter.
I was overjoyed! It was only after I felt the pain in my knees did I realize I had dropped to the ground and began crying…crying for Chance…crying for my friend’s return to me!
Something wet, warm, and sticky touched my chin and gently nudged it higher. Opening my stinging eyes, I saw a bloodied hand under my chin then looked up to see Chance looking down at me with tears streaming from her swollen, bloodshot eyes.
Bloodshot! The orange rage had receded!
“Chance? Is it really you?” I asked cautiously, expecting to go flying back into a wall.
“She is here, Artemis Dell.”
“Forgive me, Lady Nike, I thought you…she had returned.” I said quietly as I looked back down to the floor in sadness.
“You have nothing to be forgiven for, Artemis Dell. I’m the one that must earn forgiveness.”
“What? Why?” I asked, flabbergasted.
“It was I that breached the seal. I, that allowed my power out into this realm! And it is I who killed this mortal and continued to wantonly abuse its corpse.”
“But Evans was the instigator in all this, Lady Nike! ‘It’ was the catalyst which brought forth your wrath. You mustn’t put blame on yourself for being forced into issuing your power.” I tried to reason with her.
“That is where you are wrong, Artemis Dell. I had to break the seal in order to save you and our sisters…to save Kane from the Hobgoblin scourge. I…I had to once again become that which has frightened even Grandfather Zeus.”
Chance smeared more blood on her face as she wiped at her cheeks.
“Do you not understand, sister? I am the monster; the ultimate monster- the Grendel- that everyone should fear and tremble before!”
Chance turned away from me quickly.
“I am the one everyone should run away from! Far away from!” She moaned in between sobs.
I went to get up, but a large, gentle hand softly touched my shoulder as Lord Hephaestus walked past me toward my retreating sister.
“Nike, hold. Come here, child.” He called to her. Reaching her, he wrapped his huge arms around her and pulled her close.
“Nike, Artemis Dell is correct in her analysis. It was not your fault you were taunted and teased into releasing your pent demons- nor was it accidental. The thing you both call Evans was the monster, not you. Sometimes one must fight the fire with a fire of equal or greater intensity. You know I speak the truth. Remember, I was there, Nike. Right next to you.” Hephaestus said as he regarded the blood drenched Goddess.
“At the battle where you first unleashed your full potential? I saw firsthand what you needed to become in order to save Olympus. And trust me, by that point in the conflict; we needed a ‘Titan’ to destroy the Titans! So, yes, you became a monster- but only because that is what was needed at the time. This latest incident, the monster had to be stopped once again. You did exactly what was needed to defeat it! This monster again brought out the champion named ‘Nike’.”
“Hey! Like, I was there too, ya know?” Lady Demeter interrupted. “I saw her go like, berserker on the Grans!”
“You would be wise to stay down and silent, Athena! I am in no mood!” Chance hissed as her normal voice echoed through the hangar. “You would stand to learn the ways of our Coven, ‘Love Goddess’! Only then might you begin to understand the fickle meaning of ‘vain’!”
“Will my Coven sister ever return to us, Lady Nike? There are many that would miss her should she not.” I asked politely- hopefully.
Lady Nike thought a moment.
“Ah yes, the infant female that came to us absent swaddling linens or family. She is wise beyond her years and will supplement the Oracles proudly when matured.” Chance’s face softened. Her eyes scanned the area curiously. “I feel her? I feel an overwhelming need to hold her, nurture her? I do not understand our sister’s fire- her fury at being unable to reunite with this…her ‘Savanna’!”
“Nike. You and the evolved Terran- Chance Summers- you are one. You share the code array. I would suggest you share the vessel mutually, too, and you will understand the emotions you never got the opportunity to experience- the curious feelings you now encounter.”
“Of course, wise and protective Hephus. The time of the monster has once again ebbed and now the time of grace, beauty, and nurturing is at hand. I will relent and return Chance to that which she has accepted, but after one final moment, my brother.” Lady Nike turned her attention to my big sister.
“Artemis. You and only you have never given up hope of finding and returning me to Olympus,” She motioned me over next to my sister.
“Artemis”, she stated as she looked to both of us. “My eternal thanks for your dedication and devotion to your self-imposed quest, but”, she placed a kiss on both of our foreheads. “But I no longer belong here…not because of Chance and her life, rather, because I no longer feel comfortable here…at Olympus. I…we have responsibilities, Chance and I, I and Chance. Though our Olympus family is very important to me, we…” Lady Nike smiled brightly a moment, “I have a smaller, yet no less important, ‘family’ that needs…‘me’. Different, but not different at the same time, responsibilities wait me. I have a daughter…” Lady Nike’s face lit up and seemed to glow with happiness.
“I, Nike, will now rejoin Chance. Do not be strangers, brothers and sisters of Zeus. I and Chan…I will now return the mortal structure to its natural realm.”
Everything around us ‘shimmered’ just before Lady Nike fell to the floor unconscious.
Author's note: As promised; an extra post for Christmas. I hope everyone has the happiest Christmas that 2020 allows.
Everyone stay healthy and safe.
R.G. Beyer
“Where did she go?” Jamie asked for the fourth time in the five minutes since Dell claimed she knew where our Chance was and vanished.
“Will you please shut it, you nit?!” Lady Chantell shouted in a formal sounding, snarky accent.
“Look! This is still new to me! And if the High Priestess is lost to us, how will I ever get back to normal?” Jamie continued.
Her concern for ‘self’ irritated me no end!
Pointing to her, I extended my pointer nail. It stopped less than an inch from her nose and she suddenly stopped breathing. Her eyes bulged in terror.
“You may never return to ‘normal’ if you do not learn that you alone are not the galaxy! Witch Corps is a team, and we shall remain a team even if our High Priestess never returns! Understand?!” I snarled!
The sudden sound of an infant child crying demanded my…all of our attention!
“Savanna?” Lokust shouted as she rushed to what Chance called a ‘car seat’. It was suddenly ten paces behind us- well out of the way of the fluctuations at the event horizon. “How did you get here?”
Lokust unharnessed and lifted the kitten from the seat to her shoulder. Savanna stopped crying instantly.
“P-p-porno to Coven!” Lady Cora’s frazzled voice broke squelch on our comms.
“Lokust. Go ahead, Porno.” Lokust answered.
“L-Lokust! We… we have a situation on Pegasus!” She sounded on the verge of hysteria.
“Would that situation involve Princess?” Our Exec asked with a slight giggle as she fussed with Savanna.
“How?” Porno responded after several dozen seconds.
“Princess just popped in to say ‘hi’, Porno. She just crashed the party. Pegasus status?”
“All infected craft have been cleaned and remain in a holding pattern until Seeker can interface. Pegasus is one-zero-zero percent.” Lady Cora reported.
“Mum to Lokust! I’m picking up a very strong gravity fluctuation building in your immediate area! I’ve never seen anything like it before today. But, this one doesn’t seem to be building to quite the same intensity as the last one, twenty minutes ago.”
Savanna began to gurgle and laugh while waving her limbs excitedly.
“What’s that, Sweetie? Chance and Artie are coming back and we should retreat fifty meters?”
“Wait!” I said as I regarded our Exec. “You understand her? Like Chance claims to understand her?”
“Exactly, Kitty. Chance instructed me to ‘listen with my heart’ and I would then understand her. It really is amazing, the things she knows. Let’s step back.” She said as she hugged the kitten tenderly, tears rolling down her face.
We waited.
A sliver of blue light flashed into being in the middle of what had been the Witch Corps hangar. The sliver quickly grew and spread out becoming brighter and brighter in intensity! This was completely opposite of what had happened here earlier!
A powerful wind gust burst from the anomaly.
The intensifying blue light suddenly burst forth, the concussion moving us all a step or two back.
Savanna suddenly ‘burped’ loudly! Lokust looked to her kitten then back to the strange anomaly. Tears were now streaming down her face!
The hangar was suddenly ‘back’ with us! I know I felt my mouth open in wonder. If this were Chance’s doing, I would have a whole new appreciation of her talents and strength!
According to my Current sight, which I had just snapped on, our protective shield was still in force and active around the newly materialized building. That also amazed me.
With a loud ‘snap’ and another gust of wind, the shield disappeared.
Was it designed to do that, or was something wrong. I found it hard to move toward the rear door of the building- my instincts suggesting it might be a trap.
The door suddenly opened and the back of a huge Terran wrapped in gold trimmed, white linens backed out through the door. He was carrying somethi…someone!
“Oh my God, Chance!” Lady Hope cried as it became apparent the large man was carrying my friend- our High Priestess. She rushed to her daughter with urgency only a mother would expend.
“I assure you, Lady Hope, you’re valiant daughter is only unconscious. She has expended an enormous amount of power in a small amount of time.” His deep baritone boomed as he gingerly handed Chance over to Lady Hope’s expectant arms. “Despite the blood, cuts, and bruises, Nike has once again won the day.”
“Hephaestus? What happened to her? She looks like she took a bath in blood!” Lady Hope asked after placing Chance carefully on a gurney she quickly conjured. Lokust- still carrying Savanna- rushed to her and took her blood-drenched hand.
The door shot open and a blonde-headed woman of about twenty standard years walked out confidently.
My…all of our weapons instantly came to bear on her. Even Lokust was instantly on the offensive.
“Could you like, give me a break here? It’s been a very hectic day and I broke a nail?”
Her voice could etch permacrete! I immediately felt myself becoming irritated.
“Witch Corps, hold!” The man boomed. “Although annoying, Athena is one of us. I vouch personally for her, though I sometimes wonder why.”
“Heeeeey! Be nice, Hephie? Hi, like, I’m Athena? Or Demeter? But you all can call me Demi?” The woman announced in her shrill tone as she approached with her arms outstretched.
The door opened again.
“DELL!” I shouted enthusiastically as I uncharacteristically ran to my friend!
“Heeeey! What about hugs?” Demi cried out in surprise as I rushed past her.
The door opened yet again and Dell came out… I stopped and looked on in confusion. Both Dells had golden bows on their shoulders.
“It is good to see you again, Princess Kitty Sinae.” The first Dell said, nodding to me confidently.
“Sorry for the confusion, Sinae. Big sister got to the door before I did.” The second…Dell apologized.
“Artemis gave you her bow? Why?” I asked curiously.
“Actually this is mine. Big sister still has her’s.” Dell nodded to the original Artemis.
“Big sister? I thought she was your Grandmother?” I questioned.
“Well… Since Chance took me through my own threshold, Artemis claims we’re identical sisters now…it’s a long, convoluted story reserved for much heavy drinking, Kitty.” She assured me with a roll of her eyes.
“I will take you up on that when we get back to base.” I assured her.
“Lokust, Pegasus. Porno, we need an emergency evac. As close as you can get to the hangar.”
“On our way, Lokust. Pegasus out.” Samuel Redman’s voice responded to our Exec.
Though we could see nothing, several dust storms began to twist and gust about us. It felt like Pegasus was landing right on top of us and I instinctively bent over to avoid getting hit.
“He better not have put a scratch on her!” Lady Hope threatened- the inclination of her glare looked about the right angle for the Bridge.
Pegasus ‘decloaked’ and I was right to have bent over, as Pin-Up’s lower control arc was less than a meter above my head!
From this angle and location, Pegasus seemed huge, but very beautiful with her chrome hull gleaming in the retreating sun.
She also looked like Redman had just as precise a handle on her controls as Lady Hope!
Ladies Janet and Cora, Samuel Redman, Ladies Sonya, and Lyra Serangetti, all hurried down the ramp that had extended.
“What happened?” Lady Cora demanded as she hurried over to Chance’s side. “And how did you do that little Plum Button?! You had Auntie Cora freaking out!”
“AAaaaaWWW! Pretty Kitties!” Athena…Demi shouted shrilly as she hurried over to where Sonya and Lyra stood.
Sonya advanced a few steps and assumed a perfect ‘Logan’ defensive stance; her left arm high and right arm straight to the side. A noticeable flick of her wrists extended all ten of her deadly fingernails!
I was impressed!
Demi, on the other hand, slid to a stop with a horrified look.
“Looks like the kittens don’t want to play, Lady Demi.” I giggled evilly.
“I’m just…you know…trying to be like, neighborly? Why doesn’t anybody want to hug here? I don’t like, like this place, so far?”
“Demi? You do know the Witch Corps…aka, the Furies, are an elite fighting force formed to defend against the Hobgoblins of this mortal realm?” The man Lady Hope called Hephaestus, informed this ditsy female.
Lady Hope calling to the huge Terran turned my attention.
“Hephaestus! I can’t use my healing spell on her! It just skips across her instead of into her. I don’t understand.”
“I suggest we get Nike into you craft, Lady Hope. Once inside and secured from the outside environment, I shall convey what has ensued in the past several hours on Olympus as Demeter and I have witnessed.”
“Olympus? Why would she go there and what did she do? Are we all going to get called into Zeus’ office?” Lady Hope asked in concern.
“Such a way you have, sister!” Hephaestus laughed heartily as he shook his head slowly. “No, My Lady. I think he will forego that… this time.”
“What say you, Simone? Shall we show this one ‘our’ way?” Lady Cora said with a breathy, seductive voice as she smiled and winked to Lady Simone.
“Though intriguing, I must decline the offer, Caroline, Ruler of the Norge Trade Federation. We are here in a most official capacity today.” He politely declined.
“Though unofficially, I’d take that action.” He winked to Lady Chantel then laughed heartily.
Did Simone actually sigh in disappointment?
“You have a standing invite, Sweetpea. You know how to reach us.” Lady Cora flirted.
Has that woman no shame?! Monarchs were expected to be professional and polite, but here was a ‘blue-hair’ from…two ‘blue-hairs’ from Antarran Royalty, flirting like Terran Escorts looking for bigger stipends!
Lady Janet was likewise wistfully assessing the well-built Olympian male. That made Samuel Redman frown and roll his eyes. He didn’t seem too taken aback by her actions though.
Antarrans! Seems like they’re constantly in heat!
“Hey! Guys! We need a clean-up in the main hangar area! There’s a pile of what I think used to be a Terran in there. It hasn’t really started to stink yet, but it’s still pretty rank.” Lady Kaitlyn…Keats reported as she popped her head out of the door and began motioning us in.
My hyper-sensitive nose had already picked up traces of death as soon as the door opened.
“Chairman, Laidy-in-Wait, and Wrench, Take care of whatever that is in there. Laidy-in-Wait, I need you to show Chairman our idea of a ‘Cleanup in Aisle Six’. Wrench, make sure its done to your satisfaction.” Lady Lokust ordered, taking charge. “Everyone else, please board Pegasus for a debriefing- but only after we see to Chance’s needs.”
Ladies Hope, Chantell, Charli, and Lokust made sure Our High Priestess was cleaned, comfortable, and covered in her quarters’ bed. A problem arose when we began to file out of her and Lokust’s room. Savanna began crying, disappeared then reappeared lying next to Chance. Lokust tried to move her several times, but Savanna proved just as strong willed as her mother.
After a short conversation with the infant kitten, Lokust stated that Savanna did not want to leave her mother- that she had let her out of her sight too many times already.
So, after feeding the kitten- Lokust had asked her Current to produce milk- a sleeping Savanna was placed beside Chance on the bed, Both seemed happy with that arrangement as we left for the observation lounge to debrief.
Simone, Kaitlyn, and Jamie arrived late, as expected.
“So, what we know is that Dell and Chance somehow became infected by a Hoblin calling itself ‘Evans’. This identity was confirmed by Hope, Chantell, and Charlene.” Lokust started off the debriefing.
“It was his voice that we heard.” Hope shivered visibly. “I think all three of us will remember that voice forever!”
“Okay, so, after being infected, Dell and Chance began to change. It was a very slow type of conscription. Their transformation seemed to take forever. Can we assume that you and Chance were fighting against it, Dell?”
“We were, but I think Chance was fighting harder, because when she started powering up for my threshold, she still looked more Terran. There was sooo much pain! Everything about me seared with deep, burning, excruciating pain! There was absolutely no respite from it. As I thought the pain couldn’t get any worse, I heard a high-pitched whistle that kept increasing in frequency. Next thing I know, I’m surrounded by an orange colored sky and landscape. After looking around, I finally saw a figure some distance away from me and started walking toward it. As I got closer, I noted it was Chance. She told me that we were in the Current and that she would try to ‘land’ us.”
“We found ourselves next to a highway of some sort watching strange looking vehicles race by. Chance seemed to think the inhabitants of those vehicles would report our location. Sure enough, about a half an hour later, a vehicle slowed and stopped. The man that got out called himself ‘Envoy’, but Chance said it wasn’t the same ‘Envoy’ she had met on her earlier trip to the Current.”
“We were transported…driven, to a building that we were told was our ‘Embassy’- ‘Way-Coven Embassy’. Can you believe that they built an Embassy for us there?”
Dell continued to report on their activities and experiences in the Current realm.
“Then, right after we stopped at our arrival point, this blonde-haired guy appears and starts taunting and threatening us… Chance mostly. He implied lewd actions that he would make Chance and I perform on him after our conscription was finalized. I wanted to kill him on the spot!”
“That was when I saw them! Chance’s eyes, they were burning with a blinding orange light! They were brighter than any other time I’d seen them do that. I think maybe it was because she was getting very angry about his intentions for, not only me, but the entire Coven!”
“We had planned to do what we could to fight and possibly destroy our foe/captor. He actually demanded we call him ‘master’!”
“Chance verbally sparred with him, buying enough time for me to set-up our transport out of that realm and back to here. By the time I had everything figured out, Chance’s eyes were burning brighter than a deep space beacon! I don’t know how, but when we arrived back here, I was back to normal, but Chance…”
Dell took a moment to calm herself, and to wipe her free-flowing tears.
“Our plan required that I get everyone out of the hangar and to conjure a force shield around it using the Hexagram formation we used on Guan. I had no idea what that would do. I also have no idea what she did in there to cause the whole place to blink out in a blinding, blue burst.”
“After the hangar disappeared, I suddenly remembered what you, big sister, and Father Zeus hinted at on your last visit to us in the Current. You more or less said that Nike was the most powerful of the Olympians, but that unless Nike surrendered to the anger, the pain, and the anguish she held within her, she couldn’t win in battle against Father Zeus. You then hinted that should Chance be made to lose her control and let her true power flow, Father wouldn’t last for more than a few minutes against her. I thought about what was taught to me of my heritage; Nike disappeared from a banquet in her honor at Olympus. Maybe Chance…or Nike would go back there from latent memory.”
“That’s like, where I come in?” Demi interrupted as she frowned.
“I had been running through the field, paying attention to the new blossoms and the pretty butterflies when that structure was suddenly just ‘there’? I ran headlong into it and bruised my forehead? I started telling the tale…”
“The building sparked into our reality with a blindingly blue light and a large gust of wind. It was bright, loud, and strong enough to be felt, heard, or seen for miles around Mt. Olympus. I felt the concussion in my forge and hurried to see what the commotion was all about.” Hephaestus interrupted the blonde.
“I recognized the building from Artie’s scrying bowl and knew immediately that something miraculous had happened. So, while Demi complained about her unfortunate accident while running and texting at the same time, I decided to survey the area for anything that might help in explanation. Then when I saw Artemis Dell materialize, I knew something was wrong. You see, Artemis had just finished relating to me this morning that the oracles had predicted that her ‘equal’ had arrived and that she would ‘appear soon’. Knowing how many times those party girls broke into Dionysus’ cellars, I was naturally skeptical. But, as I said, when Artemis Dell appeared not fifty paces away, I just knew.”
“That was when Artemis Dell told me that she thought Chance might still be in the structure, and with one of the monsters you girls have been tasked to fight. The sisters’ Artemis tried to no avail to penetrate the superior force shield you ladies conjured with a munitions barrage, but were unsuccessful. It was then I suggested a more passive approach. Walking casually through the force shield proved effective and we found a door to enter through.”
“Once inside we cleared each room and hallway as per protocol.” Dell continued.
“Heyyyyyy! What about me? If we’re telling an epic tale it has to have Athena in it?” Demi interrupted again.
“That’s when Demeter came in behind us and scared the Tartarus out if us! There, happy now, Demi? You’ve been mentioned in another epic. Now, how about you allow us to finish this debriefing? Without further interruption?” Hephaestus glared at the shrill-voiced Olympian.
“Why so serious, Hephie? Everything will like, work out with Chance, right?”
“Unless you have an in with the Fates, you can’t be sure, can you, Demi?” Hephaestus chided.
Demeter’s eyes sparkled as a big grin flashed to her face.
The huge Olympian’s hand wiped down his face.
“Of course you and the Fates are BFF’s. How silly of me to think otherwise.” He deadpanned.
“Hey, they like, need to party off their stress like everyone else? They’re really fun when we go clubbing together? Every guy in the place buys us drinks? We have a great time?”
Hephaestus silently stared at the blonde Olympian for a few moments.
“Anyhow, once inside, we heard what seemed to be banging- a low thumping sound, rhythmic but not completely repeating. After the sisters’ Artemis cleared the administrative section, we moved onto the hangar itself. What met our eyes seemed unimaginable at first. Then, after Artemis Dell explained what had happened to them, everything became clear.”
“So what exactly happened?” Lady Charli demanded.
“Apparently the part of Chance that holds the latent memories of our sister, Nike, resurfaced. The ‘Goddess of Victory’ once again called upon her unimaginable power to win the day. I remember a similar day as if yesterday even though it happened a great many millennia ago. That was the day Nike, single-handedly, beat back and helped Zeus defeat the old ones…the Titans. She saved Olympus and everyone, everything, on the planet!”
“Chance was acting nowhere near her normal self.” Dell continued. “It was as though all humanity left her and the raw animal had taken control. Although we didn’t see how she defeated ‘Evans’, when we arrived she was still carrying out her brutal assault on the corpse. Punching, kicking, stabbing at it as though in some kind of insane rage.”
“Like, tell them about her assaulting me? She did cause me to break a nail, you know?” Demi interjected.
“Yes. Apparently, there is history between Demeter and Nike. She sent you into the far hangar wall what, twice?” Dell giggled.
“Heyyyyy! It didn’t tickle ya know! Especially before she dressed me in your official uniform?”
“Well, you did make a mockery of our uniform, Lady Demi! You made the uniform into an out-and-out cry for sexual need!”
Ladies Cora, Janet, and Simone perked up.
“Terran Escorts wouldn’t wear what you had on! It was shameful, and I don’t blame Chance for redressing you appropriately!” Dell admonished vehemently.
“We can thank Artemis Dell for reaching Nike’s true character and pulling her back from just beyond her humanity. Once she was able to think clearly, Nike relinquished control to Chance. I believe a mutually beneficial understanding had been arranged just before Chance lost consciousness and collapsed to the floor. It was then that we felt the outpouring of power, the likes of which I hadn’t felt in eons!”
“And that brings us into this dimension. When I picked your High Priestess up and carried her into your arms, Lady Hope.”
“So, what of you, Lady Demeter?” Lokust asked as she observed her carefully. “Have you been activated or has Chance just corrected your fashion faux pas?”
I noted the cynical tone in our exec’s voice as she continued to appraise the ditzy, blonde Olympian.
“Chance…rather, Nike said something about her learning and participating in the Coven- that she should learn the fickle ‘meaning’ of ‘vain’.” Dell clarified.
“Welcome to the Corps, Demi.” Lady Hope giggled evilly. “Hope you survive Basic.”
“Basic? Basic what?”
“Basic training, dear sister.” Artemis smiled. Hephaestus chuckled quietly.
“But I’m a lover, not a fighter?” The blonde Olympian complained.
“Honey.” Lady Cora said as she placed a firm, but gentle hand on Demeter’s shoulder. “By the time we’re done with you, you’ll be both!”
Hephaestus began laughing heartily.
“I’m like, so out of here!” Demi declared, but though her face became flush, she remained with us.
“Why, like, can’t I leave this wacked out place? I want to go home!” She cried in frustration.
“Chance did the same thing to Father Zeus and I, Demi. She is far more powerful than even father realized.” Artemis informed her with a devious smile. “So, for the time being…and until our High Priestess decides you’ve passed muster, you’re stuck here. Now…get that perfect little tush down to the training compartment to begin your training, recruit!”
A soft ‘cooing’ caught my attention as things around me suddenly started to come back into focus. Where was I? Why did I feel completely wiped out?
Something was wiggling in the space between my left arm and side. It was warm cloth. Warm, moving cloth? What was or how would cloth be warm and/or moving?
Gurgling and more cooing with a giggle or two answered my oblivious questions.
“Savanna?” I whispered as I turned my head to see her smiling face. She squeezed her tiny fingers in a wave to me.
She was instantly on top of me and I was kissing her and hugging her excitedly.
“Oh, how I have missed you, sweetie! I thought I would never see you again!”
My nose caught a wiff.
“Oh! And I’ll bet you are happy to see me, too! We’ll just have to take care of that…”
“You will not leave that bed, High Priestess!” A child’s voice threatened.
“Lyra or I will attend Savanna. You have been placed on bed rest by the Coven, Lady Chance.” Sonya said with such a serious tone that, coming from her present form, sounded adorable.
“Princess Savanna will need fed, and who will do that, my ladies?” I winked with an impish smile.
“Lady Lokust has taken care of that aspect of Savanna’s care, Lady Chance.” Sonya informed me.
That surprised me completely until Savanna gurgled a few times, smacked her lips together loudly, and giggled a few times.
“Oh, so you think she tastes better than I do, sweetie?” I asked her, not believing a word of it.
A few more gurgles, a coo, and several more giggles answered my question.
“So you were just kidding, eh? I think Ladies Lyra and Sonya had better change your diaper now. I have to think for a moment about what my daughter has just revealed to me.” I told the infant as I waggled my right eyebrow several times.
Savanna laughed a few times before Lyra gently lifted her off of me.
“I’ll take care of Princess Savanna, my lady.” She said as the two disappeared into my quarters’ lavatory.
“You know you scared the hell out of all of us, Chance Summers!” Sonya quietly opened up on me as soon as the lavatory door closed.
“Don’t worry, Sonya, I’ll return you to your original form. I haven’t forgotten.” I told her calmly.
“That’s not what I’m talking about and you know it!” The kitten pointed accusingly at me. “When Pegasus detected a very powerful singularity at the airfield, we thought the whole planet would blink out of existence! How could you even do something that inconceivable? I thought only the Gods themselves could do such thing…” She continued before her eyes narrowed.
“Wait…the Olympians! They have been referring to you as ‘Nike’ since they carried you out of the hangar!”
“Olympians? Who? How many? What names did they give?” I asked excitedly.
“The identical of our Huntress, a woman calling herself ‘Artemis’; a huge specimen of Terran manhood, Hephaestus, and a ditzy, air-headed, blo…”
“Demeter or Demi as she told me to call her when I visited Olympus.” I interrupted. “Yes, I’ve met all three.”
“They are all gathered in the Observation Lounge for debriefing. I will send word that you are awake and seem undamaged.” Sonya reported.
“I’ll go up on my own, thank you.” I told her.
“You…you will stay in bed as per Lady Lokust’s orders!”
Yeah. Like that would happen! I decided to humor Sonya until Lyra brought Savanna back to me.
“As you wish Serangetti Sonya: Pegasus’ own bad-assed, Lynxin kitten.” I giggled.
Sonya said something under her breath then stopped and frowned at me.
“What have the Olympians to do with anything? Why involve themselves in our affairs?”
“Have you ever studied the Lynxin Gods and Goddesses of ancient FeLane? I believe they are very similar to their Terran counterparts. FeLane’s are only one or two thousand years older.”
“I have ‘glanced’ over the stories and myths.”
“And you call yourself a ‘Rim’ archeologist,” I ‘tisked’.
“No one is an ‘expert’ on the outer rim, Lady Chance.” She declared.
“They are.” I smiled. “They have visited different galaxies and maybe even different universes, Sonya. The Olympians visit various promising cultures and impart their wisdom, art, and science to civilizations they think might develop into the next peaceful space-faring races. Once successful, they move on to the next.”
“So you are saying THEY are the Gods and Goddesses of FeLane legend?”
“Is it so difficult to believe after meeting us, sweetie?”
“But they called you ‘Nike’! Wasn’t that one of the Olympians Terrans referred to as the ‘Goddess of Victory’? The Goddess we Lynxin call ‘Victoria’?”
“Hmmm. Was it? I’m not sure, maybe that one was called Addidas, Asics, or New Balance, or…or even Sketcher. I just don’t remember.” I smiled deviously.
“You might be right.” She admitted neutrally while in deep thought.
“You’re no fun, sweetie.” I declared as I looked toward the lavatory.
“So, did Lady Lyra get you all squared away?” I asked my daughter.
She was suddenly lying face down on my chest, giggling.
“Oh, so you were paying attention when I did that. That’s wonderful, sweetie! Just don’t do it too often or you might make Aunt Cora crazy. Then she might not agree to watch you.”
“I can’t believe she did that, Lady Chance!” Lyra giggled. “I haven’t even been able to do that yet.”
“And you better not try, young lady!” Sonya warned. “Someone might try to coerce you into doing something unlawful.”
“Ease up, big sister!” Lyra chided. Sonya cocked her head to her ‘daughter’.
“Speaking of unlawful…” I said before the Observation Lounge appeared around us. Savanna was still on my chest where I held her. She was laughing playfully.
I looked up to see everyone in the lounge staring at me.
“I was wondering how long it would take, Buddy.” Lokust shook her head, but smiled amusedly.
“Savanna started it.” I tattled in a childish tone as I kissed her cheek.
“Yes.” Aunt Cora answered with an air of disbelief. “She disappeared from Pegasus right before the hangar popped back into existence. I almost took a coronary! Why did you teach her something like that, Chance?”
“I didn’t teach her. I think she learned it from the last time I transported up here from the bridge. I thought she was asleep in her seat at the time.” I told everyone.
“She truly is the most gifted witch of her age.” Mom proclaimed sagely as she bent down and took her off my chest.
“So how are you feeling, Lady…Chance?”
“Hephus! I didn’t think you traveled abroad.” I cried in happiness as I went to get up off the lounge I had appeared in. “Woooow! Things got a little dizzy there.”
“Do you remember what happened to you, My Lady?” He asked as I noticed Lady Demi shying away, trying to stay out of my field of vision.
“You look much better in the ‘official’ uniform, Lady Demeter.” I said raising my right eyebrow as I looked directly at her.
“Don’t like, blast me into a wall again, please? Its way too nice in here to go damaging it?”
“So…old Goddesses CAN be taught new tricks.” I laughed as I carefully made my way over to her and extended my free arm to hug her. “Welcome aboard Pegasus, Lady Demi.”
“As in like, the horse?”
“No you ditz! The last car put out by Ferrari! Of course the horse!” Chantell wisecracked.
“Thank you, Mr. Ed.” Charli giggled as she whinnied and shook her head several times.
Savanna gurgled and cooed a few times.
“Yes, honey, it was a pony car. Very clever!” I praised and kissed my daughter’s cheek.
I noticed Lady Artemis grinning from ear to ear and turned to her.
“My Lady. I hope I didn’t upset the tranquility of Olympus too badly?”
“I got an ugly bruise!” Lady Demi interrupted to complain. “And…I broke a nail!”
“Awww. Poor baby!” Aunt Cora sympathized mockingly.
“I almost like, had to change my hair style!”
“Do tell.” Chantell replied sarcastically. “Trust me; the blonde fits you, honey.”
“To answer your question, Hephus, I feel as if every shred of energy has been ripped out of me. I’m finding it a challenge to stay steady at the moment.” I told him. “Almost like I’m drunk.”
“Or maybe like you have a fever?” Kaitlyn remarked.
“Chance has never been sick a day in her life, Kate.” Mom responded. “At least, not that I was aware.”
“I’ve never been sick, Mom. Not even a cold.” I informed her.
“That would make sense, my lady. Those of us from Olympus suffer none of the mortal maladies. And to set your mind at ease, no Olympians were harmed except for the ‘life-threatening issues’ Demi experienced.” Artemis offered.
“Yes, I’m sure a little bump on the noggin and a broken fingernail constitutes a critical injury.” Janet said sarcastically.
“Narcissism, thy name is ‘Vanity’.” Dell quoted.
“Heyyyyy! Like, leave our sister out of this!” Demi complained in a whiney voice. “She’s okay most of the time, although she can be a real bitch if people keep disturbing her ‘mirror time’. And, she’s never said what her middle name was!”
“No! The Gods of Old aren’t flawed at all, are they?” Samuel Redman stage whispered to Kate.
“Nothing- including the Olympians- are perfect, Sir Samuel.” Hephaestus replied.
“So, you ever going to get around to telling us what actually happened after we evac’d the hangar, Buddy.” Lokust asked as she motioned for mom to pass Savanna to her.
I took a deep breath and began to relate what I knew transpired.
“I’m sure Dell reported on our visit to the Current?” I asked and received unanimous head nodding.
“Once Dell brought us back to the hangar, the intense pain re-established itself and I found myself looking at this world as if under some strange drug influenced psychosis. ‘Psychedelic’, I think you would call it, Mom.”
“A bit before my time, honey. Maybe Shan could elaborate on her experiences. She’s the oldest of us.”
“Bite me, Hopewell!” Chantell hissed. “We’re only twenty-six months apart, you, me, and Charles.” She stuck her tongue out at her two fellow astronauts.
“Riiiight.” I snickered. “Anyhow, everything looked really weird. So, anyway, back in the Current, after Evans made his appearance, I was really getting angry; upset that this arrogant, egotistical…putz, thought himself owner and master of me and Dell! Then, when he threatened to enslave the rest of our Coven, I…”
“If you please, Lady Chance. Nike has revealed herself once today, and we are not the enemy. There is no need to begin your power-up.” Artemis pleaded as I noticed Lokust gesturing to my eyes.
“Sorry, just the thought of that asshole…”
“Maybe holding Savanna will help dispel your anger, Buddy?” Lokust suggested, offering the cute, little cherub to me.
As soon as she was in my arms, calm washed over me and I kissed her cheek before holding her to my shoulder.
“Much better. Please, continue, Buddy.” Lokust smiled happily.
“So, when we arrived back here, I noticed Dell was back to normal. That allowed me to enact our plan- one that Zeus and you, Artie, hinted at on your last visit to our Embassy.”
“I hinted at no such plan, Chance!” Artemis argued adamantly.
“Okay. Whatever you say, my lady.” I smiled. “As I grew angrier and angrier, I began to feel something forcing its way to my consciousness- something more powerful than I could’ve ever imagined!”
“After everyone was out of the building, I allowed it to burst forth. That is where I only have bits and pieces of memories. One being an incredible outflow of that ‘something’ I had felt building. The next was of a blonde-haired man screaming in utter terror as…” I stopped to take a deep breath and prepare myself for the grotesque memory I was about to recall.
“As…as I first ripped his penis from between his legs and shoved it into his mouth- deep down his throat- then absorbed all the Current; all the life; even his very soul from him.”
That one memory proved too horrific and I broke into tears for a few minutes, clutching my precious Savanna as tightly as I dared.
“My next memory was of someone calling my name. I think it was you, Dell. That and I remember you, Demi, looking like a cheap tart/prostitute in something that resembled our uniform!”
I remember you next, dear Hephaestus. Coming bravely to my aid with warm, caring words, courageously wrapping those big, muscular arms around me tenderly… I also have memories of you, Demi, pointing to my clothes. Laughing hysterically while informing me that, for a hero, I should care more about presenting myself properly- of how you changed my clothes without my consent into something completely obscene and unbefitting of my character!”
“Ouch?” Demi winced with her eyes closed- her head turned to one side in anticipation of some action. Had she expected me to propel her into a wall or something? Wait. She had said something to that effect already. Had I actually done that? To a Goddess?
“Relax, Demeter. Chance is in control now. I do suggest that you censor yourself , though.” Hephaestus recommended.
Wiping my tears again, I set my eyes to the God of the Forge.
“Am I really the reincarnation of Lady Nike like everyone on Olympus claims, Hephaestus?” I asked timidly, unsure if I really wanted the answer I knew he would give.
“As Demeter and Artemis will attest, I was standing next to Lady Nike at what was sure to be our last great stand against the Titans. We had been reduced in number to just a handful of valiant, headstrong warriors, trying to defend our precious Olympus from annihilation.” He began.
“What I saw Nike become…the power she called upon… the damage she wrought…” Hephaestus shook his head in disbelief. “It was impossibly and exponentially greater than Zeus himself could bring to bear!” He paused again.
“I have never seen its equal since…until today’s display, Lady Chance. The singularity that you called into existence…Its appearance matched that which I witnessed first-hand those many eons ago. That and her Staff of Victory which you held and used on our arrival in the hangar… Yes, Lady Chance! You are her…she who commands even Zeus’ admiration and favor.”
Hephaestus stopped to wipe his eyes.
“You ARE Nike, Goddess of Victory.”
“But I don’t want to be her! I just want to be Chance Summers- just plain old Chance Summers.” I cried softly.
“Do not let history repeat itself, Chance Summers!” Artemis told me in a gentle voice. “A very similar desire was spoken by Nike at the celebration in her honor just before she vanished…never to be seen again before you reached your third threshold. Please resist the urge to do that again? Emotionally, I wish not to repeat my quest.”
“I don’t think that can happen this time, my brothers and sisters. This time I have several special people to anchor me. Most special, I have Savanna! Vague memories that are still swirling in my head indicate my predecessor had no one- not one specific person to love or to love her back. Sure, there were her fellow Olympians, but she had no one…special- special like my daughter, Savanna. Like my sisters and brothers here. Nike’s was an existence that lacked… not purpose… not meaning… but unconditional love. It seems she was just a weapon…” I tried to put my feelings into words as I looked from Savanna to Lokust.
“No. I will share the friendships and love of everyone with what is Nike.” I touched my head a few quick times. “I…I owe her that…that which she never experienced in her life!”
“Wow. That was like, deep, my lady!” Demi admitted with a wipe of her eyes. “Like, I’m smearing my mascara?” she sniffed.
A small yet poignant memory flashed to the surface that had me gasp in horror!
“I…I killed a man! I drained the life out of him then repeatedly beat, kicked, and stabbed him!”
“There is no denying Nike went a bit too far, my lady.” Hephaestus sighed heavily. “Though perhaps…given how many innocents he…”
“I still murdered that man!” I cried, breaking out in a fresh set of tears. “I killed him and killed him, and killed, and killed, and…”
“Stop that this instant, Chance Summers!” Mom shouted at me, glaring deeply into my eyes. “A Summers will never blatantly kill! A Summers only kills when the need is warranted! Evans was a murderer, a serial killer, plain and simple! With the number of lives on his head, he deserved whatever you choose to give him! You saved the whole freaking planet, Chance! Doesn’t that mean anything to you?”
“Of course. it means that our mission was a success. That still doesn’t excuse me from taking someone’s life!” I argued.
“You’ve done it before, Chance. Remember all those partials you had to euthanize?” Mom countered.
“Somehow seeing only a disfigured head or arms or legs…that didn’t mean as much as taking a normal lif…”
“Normal!? What about that animal was normal!? That was a tyrannical despot well out of his time! Something that your great-great-grandfather helped fight against in World War Two! Evans- as Hitler did then- wanted to control everything, Chance- you, me, everyone here…every-thing! There was nothing normal about him! There was only evil left- plain and simple evil!” Mom lectured angrily.
“Hope is right, Buddy. Evans was evil- a ‘devil’ or ‘demon’ in anyone’s dictionary! The galaxy is far safer without him free-ranging through it.” Lokust said, siding with mom.
“I am in agreement with Chance, my ladies. The taking of a life can never be condoned as warranted, contracted, or necessary. She will live with the memory of her actions for the rest of her life, as do we all.” Hephaestus added. “Though, I would recommend against dwelling on that memory and dwelling instead on that precious bundle on your shoulder, my lady.”
“You’re absolutely right, Hephus. I have no idea how I ever lived without her.” I added as I wiped my eyes dry.
“Why did you disable the lift?!” Sonya demanded as she and Lyra stepped from it onto the Observation Lounge level.
“Now why would I disallow any of my team members from accessing certain levels of Pegasus, sweetie?” I asked innocently. I really had no idea- well, maybe a few- who isolated us from the rest of the ship.
“The topic of discussion took a very mature turn and I felt it necessary that you and especially Lyra not be exposed.” Charli admitted in a very serious tone.
Savanna gurgled and sputtered a few times and finally giggled.
“Oh, no…your young ears didn’t hear any of our conversation at all, did they?.” I translated, sarcastically rolling my eyes. “So, the Summers’ knack for sarcasm develops at a very early age.”
“She seems to take after her mother and Grandmother in that respect, doesn’t she?” Artemis giggled. She jumped though, as Savanna was suddenly on her shoulder.
“Oh yes, you will certainly be a handful when you get a little older.” She added as she gently rubbed my daughter’s back.
Savanna gurgled twice and laughed. Artemis strained her eyes to look at my daughter in surprise.
“You most certainly will not, young lady! Not even in jest! Do I make myself clear?”
My daughter waved her tiny hand at Artemis and laughed once. She was back on my shoulder and I was barely able to catch her from falling.
“Yes. You better run back to your mother, Savanna Summers! ‘You’ll never be as old as me’…hrrrrmpf!” Artemis threatened and gave reason for Savanna’s sudden evacuation from her shoulder, though her smile indicated she was enamored with my daughter.
“There is no doubt she is a Summers, Chance. No one else could dare insult a God or Goddess and get away with it as a jest.” Artemis giggled.
“But we all know what and who the great Gods and Goddesses are now, don’t we, my lady?” I smiled knowingly.
“Aye, we do, High Priestess.” Hephus laughed aloud. “We do indeed, and if any of our protégés could see us now, they’d certainly think twice about our grandeur and grace!”
He laughed harder.
“How can you call yourselves ‘Gods’ or ‘Goddesses’ when you look nothing like the Ancient FeLane Idols?” Sonya questioned in an angered tone. Once again it sounded so precious coming from an eight-year-old kitten- in an eight-year-old voice.
Artemis shimmered and a six-foot, female, Lynxin warrior in full battle armor; dual swords; spiked, metal, knee-high boots, and silver spiked helmet stood before Sonya. Artemis’ three-foot tail undulated sinuously as she glared down at the older Serangetti kitten.
Sonya’s mouth dropped open and she fell to the deck on her knees.
“Libra Major!” She gasped in surprise.
Sinae began appraising the Lynxin Goddess of Old.
“Do you not approve, sister?” Artemis…Libra Major asked- a playful purr in her deeper voice.
Looking between the two, it was apparent they could be sisters!
“I do, my lady, but I would ask that you please return to your true form. There are already more than enough headstrong Lynxin in this lounge. An alpha contest would surely ensue and Pegasus has already seen her fair share of battle scarring at the hands of the Anderson clan.” Sinae answered polite and regally.
“Spoken as the clear and rightful heir to the FeLane throne, Princess Kitty Sinae. By your leave?” Libra Major- FeLane's Premier Goddess- bowed slightly.
Sinae nodded and Artemis was back.
“Thank you, my lady. It has been years since I used that form. For some reason it is one of the hardest to hold for any length of time. I think that maybe the tail is too distracting of a feature. It always had a mind of its own and would constantly swing and touch inappropriate places.”
"Like, I thought it was only me, Artie.” Demi giggled. She had taken her FeLane persona as well.
A tawny- blonde furred, Lynxin female of perfect proportion, she stood at a smaller, five-eight or nine wearing a white toga with golden trim over top of a silky pink tunic. Her golden sandals barely visible below the tunic.
“Golda!” Lyra shouted and began giggling excitedly as she hovered up to meet eyes with the FeLane Goddess of the Pride(Family). “I have seen your statue only in my history lessons. You look much better in person though.”
Unfortunately, ‘Golda’s’ tail had begun to ‘explore’ Artemis’ Olympian battle tunic- an Olympian variant of our uniform.
“Allow it to go any further, sister, and it shall never work right again.” Artemis seethed heatedly. “Do I make myself clear?”
Demi gulped and changed back to her official uniform and form.
“Hey, like, I wanted to change into my Olympian fashion? What gives?” She shrilled in surprise.
“Not until your training has concluded, Lady Demi.” I revealed.
“But…like you shouldn’t be able to do that? No Olympian can willfully change another’s clothing without their approval?”
“But I’m not quite an Olympian, am I, Lady Demi?” I asked intently.
The Goddess pouted and stomped away to the far end of our Observation Lounge.
A sudden lightness on my shoulder and a shriek from Demeter indicated that Savanna had once again teleported- this time to Demi.
“Why did you like, do that?” the surprised Goddess asked.
Savanna began talking quietly, but I couldn’t make out everything.
“Of course I can understand you, child. Like, I’ve been a mother a few times?” Demi answered my daughter.
“More like a few thousand.” Artemis stage whispered to me as Hephaestus remained surprisingly quiet. “Party girls and all…she never seems to learn that you can’t dance to the music without paying the musicians.”
Mom, Chantell, and even Charli began laughing hysterically. Hephaestus, too, began roaring in laughter!
I had managed to hold my own laughter only until I looked at Lyra and Sonya’s confused faces.
Their frowns of confusion looked so cute! I would’ve thought Sonya had a clue…
Those two looked so…angelic!
I knew beyond any shadow of doubt though, that the older kitten was far from innocent!
“Hephus? Before we take leave of our sisters, would you care to scan Chance to determine her fitness for duty?” Artemis suggested.
“Aye. I guess I should, having been closer to Nike than you or Demi. Please hold still, my lady. This won’t take long.”
Automatically, my hands went to my shoulder as I felt Savanna teleport to me again. She was getting too good at this.
“I am sorry, little oracle, but you must stay with your other parent while I process your mother. Lady Lokust? If you could?” Hephaestus apologized as he motioned for a startled Lokust to come over and take Savanna from my shoulder.
Savanna cried a few times adding a gurgle and a wave back to me.
“Sorry, sweetie, but Hephaestus needs to examine ONLY your mother. He won’t be long and I’ll hand you right back to her when he’s finished- promise.”
The tingling I felt throughout my body was interesting to say the least. Hephus’ expressions ran through a series of opposites. First he smiled then he seemed perplexed then angry. Those ran several courses before he smiled and nodded to me.
“You seem perfectly healthy, my lady, though, I have found several ‘odd’ dissimilarities.” He finally said after thinking a moment.
“And those would be?” I prompted.
“Nothing to be worried about, High Priestess. The dissimilarities are in line with Nike’s own peculiarities, though somewhat more refined. In fact, this scan and the previous scan I did when you visited Olympus the first time shows only a small amount of change. I declare Chance Summers fit and capable in her duties as High Priestess of Witch Corps.
Hephaestus’ eyes looked over to Savanna on Lokust’s shoulder. My little princess ‘burped’ quietly and the huge Olympian smiled to himself.
“You may go to your mother, my little oracle.” He nodded and Savanna was suddenly back on my shoulder, giggling.
Hephaestus then leaned down to Artemis’ ear and whispered something to her. She nodded her agreement and smiled at me.
“Little sister, Artemis Dell. I am sorry this visit is to be so short, but we have things to do back on Olympus.” Artemis said as she walked over and placed a kiss on both of Dell’s cheeks. After a warm, sisterly embrace, she stepped back and set her eyes on me.
“High Priestess, it pleasures me that you are again well. You…as well as my little sister, Artemis Dell, are always welcome to return to Olympus, and when Princess Savanna is older, she too will be welcomed to our home world. For now, my sisters, take care and continue you’re- so far, successful- quest to rid the galaxy of Hobgoblins.” Artemis smiled impishly.
“Later, sisters!” She said before disappearing.
“I too wish you all the best in your hunt, my ladies. Continue your good works and please, accept these tokens of my appreciation.” Hephus pointed to one of the bookshelves where a large, stained wooden box appeared.
He vanished.
“Like, HEY! Why didn’t they take me with them?” Demi moaned and pouted. Why can’t I leave this plane too?”
“Lady Kitty, I believe you have a trainee to teach.” I said as I shared a smile with my Lynxin sister.
“So how goes the training, Sinae?” I asked as my Lynxin sister exited onto the Observation Lounge.
“Surprisingly well, Chance. I can honestly say that Demi has demonstrated a level of ability close to Sandra when she joined. Once I broke a couple of her fingernails, she started to respond. I’m curious to see her in real action. So, how are you feeling, Chance? I mean…really feeling?”
“Still very tired. I’ve felt my energy levels increase some in the last four hours, but I still don’t feel like myself.” I replied.
“You did something beyond imagination today, Chance. I really can’t believe you survived. I mean; to create then live through a singularity…how is that even possible; even for us?”
“I would be lying if I told you I knew, my friend. The truth is…Nike did it. However she managed what she did, I have no recollection of it and I doubt we’ll ever exchange that information. I’m just glad that I’m still alive and still have my friends and family. The whole time Dell and I were in the Current realm, the only things that kept me going were returning and protecting you all. The fame, the interviews, the endorsements…they meant nothing.”
Sinae looked at me curiously.
“So Savanna topped your list?”
“She did. Sorry.” I shied away as I apologized.
“I’m glad she was. If you valued the Corps over your own daughter, I would be worried right now.”
I thought about that for a moment. On some level I immediately thought of our Coven and its varied membership being safe, but then there was Savanna… I remembered what I had told Grunfuller only a week ago- that Savanna came before even the Hoblins. Something within me stirred. Nike maybe? I suddenly knew- intrinsically- that I would destroy the world…the galaxy, if I had to…to protect my precious Savanna. There was nothing that could keep us apart.
“Partial credit for your thoughts, Chance?” Sinae asked, catching my attention.
“Huh? Oh. Just thinking what I wouldn’t do to protect Savanna…OR the Coven for that matter.”
“After experiencing today’s events firsthand, I can’t imagine the destruction you could bring if really angered, Chance. Let’s hope that amount of power will never be unleashed again- though somehow, I feel we haven’t seen the last of your ‘Nike’ abilities.”
“More like ‘nuke’ abilities, honey!” Mom said as she and Chantell joined us. I’ve witnessed nuclear blasts that paled in comparison to what our High Priestess did today.”
“Mom.” I blushed. “I had no idea I was that powerful. I don’t want to be that powerful!”
“I know, honey. It’s a bit sobering, isn’t it?” She asked.
“More than a bit, mom.” I admitted.
“Well, if anybody can handle it responsibly, it’s you, girlfriend.” Chantell added pleasantly.
“Anywho, Janet and Sam invited us to their place for a ‘ding-dong-the-Hoblins’-gone’ picnic. Dress is casual; Synth-beef burgers and Coneys on the grill…and plenty of beer!” Mom smiled and waggled her eyebrows.
“Great get together, Sam.” Keats complimented as he finished off his third beverage since remembering he could revert himself back to his male form any time he wanted. That was about an hour ago and required him to hurry back to our hangar to change when he reverted to male, but his uniform didn’t. It was touch and go for a few minutes until we could loosen his bustier!
The Redman’s back yard was more like a huge, well-manicured, field- at least ten acres. There was more than enough room for Hope and a Pair, On the Four Winds, Clean-Up, Re-tailed, and Olympus Found to land in a semi-circle about seventy feet from our gathering. The sight of the five shiny, Chrome-skinned spacecraft had attracted several of Samuel and Janet’s neighbors, their compliments about them filled me with pride.
Little did the neighbors know, but Pegasus was parked just behind the five Brooms, but remained camouflaged.
“Miss Summers? Chance is it?” I smiled and nodded. “I just love the paint! Where did you get the idea?” One of the Redman’s neighbors asked as she gently touched my forearm to get my attention.
“It’s a very old tradition of Terran origin. You fly?” I asked pleasantly.
“Lieutenant Misha Casavetti, retired. I flew with the Galactic Service’s 561st Assault Group before I decided to start a family.”
I offered my hand to her.
“An honor; and thank you for your service, ma’am.” I smiled as I shook her hand. “I and my friends are assigned to the GSS Mare De Tempest- SDD10983.”
“A Destroyer, eh? So what’s life like aboard one of those little things?” She smiled impishly.
“Not as crowded as a few months ago, I’m afraid.” I sighed.
“Oh! I’m sorry, Chance! We did hear something about there being an incident. I hope it wasn’t too bad?”
“We lost half of our crew to the same invaders that tried to take over Kane, ma’am.”
The woman’s eyes bulged in horror!
“Half? Half the crew? You lost…” She asked, stunned.
“Almost five thousand men and women, ma’am.” I finished as I wiped my eyes dry. They had started to tear up. I began to rock Savanna a little faster on my shoulder.
“You poor dear! I feel so stupid now! No wonder they gave you liberty! I can’t imagine losing so many… I’m such an idiot! I’ll change the subject. How old is she- your daughter?”
“Savanna joined us about five weeks ago.” I answered honestly.
“She’s so precious!” The woman bubbled as she ran the side of her finger down my daughter’s cheek. Savanna giggled a few times.
“And is your sister…Hope, is it? Is she older or younger than you?” Casavetti inquired.
“Oh, she’s way older than me.” I smiled brightly as I turned to see mom had stuck her tongue out at me. I winked back. “Sometimes I think she’s older than dirt.”
“My younger sister thinks that of me, too.” She laughed. “So…about your starfighters…I’ve never seen the design before. Is it new?”
“They’re prototypes and highly classified.”
“So why put them on display? Aren’t you afraid of someone copying the tech?” She asked. It was a valid question.
“Let’s find out.” I said motioning for her to follow me after I handed Savanna off to Lokust.
As we got within twenty feet, Hope and a Pair appeared to wake up.
“Unidentified entity has appeared in safety zone! Please identify!” Hope and a Pair warned as her weapons activated and homed in on the retired LT.
She stopped dead in her tracks! “I get your point, Miss Summers.”
“Call me Chance since we’re on leave.”
“Is it possible I could see your office?” Casavetti asked. She was asking to see the cockpit.
“Sure. Hope and a Pair. Lt. Casavetti’s with me.” I announced. “She wants to look in your cockpit.”
“Understood. Proceed.” Her Canopy opened silently.
After climbing the ladder, the retired pilot’s mouth dropped open.
“Wow! Ummmm…I don’t see any flight suit worms.”
“You won’t either. Experimental grav-gen and full environment.”
Misha Casavetti whistled in appreciation.
“Whadda ya think, Meesh? A real beaut, right?” Samuel Redman asked as he came right up to the fuselage without Hope and a Pair complaining. “Fast and smooth as silk! Handles like a dream, too!”
“She’s amazing, Sam!” Casavetti turned back to me suddenly as soon as she was back on the ground. “Question, Chance? What group are you with? I don’t think I’ve seen the ‘pointy hat and crossed brooms’ ensign before.” She asked pointing to the insignia on the lowest point of Hope and a Pair’s upper control arc.
“Oh. That’s Witch Corps.” Samuel answered quickly and without conscious thought.
Misha Casavetti gasped so loud I thought she might over-pressurize and explode!
With eyes as large as saucers, she stared at me in complete horror.
“A-apparently you’ve heard of them.” Sam deadpanned nervously and began looking for any safe escape route that didn’t involve passing close to me.
“And apparently, you’ve had a bit too much to drink, Samuel.” I growled while rolling my eyes.
Lyra and Sonya running past us in pursuit of Misha Casavetti’s twin, seven-year-old girls caused her to break her ‘deer-in-headlights’ stare.
“Will you relax, L.T.? I won’t eat you or anything remotely like that! Honestly!” I protested quietly.
“Y-y-y-you’re all Witch Corps?” She stuttered. “Soooooo…y-y-y-you ladies…y-y-y-you took out the Hoblins? Here?”
I nodded with a huge, bright smile.
“Exxxxxxxxcuse me! I need som-some-something stronger than this!” She continued to stutter as she quickly bowed to me then hurried back to the refreshment bar Samuel had set up.
“Thank you, Samuel! Way to kill a party.” I rolled my eyes at Simone’s father before I walked back toward the house.
“Yo, Summers! It true what ‘CasaViper’ says about you gals being them?” a male voice asked loudly from behind my left shoulder.
I cringed and rolled my eyes.
“Depends on what ‘them’ means, ‘Stock Jockey’.” I said as I turned around.
Several of the Redman’s neighbors stood together staring at me with their mouths’ half open.
My eyes sought out Samuel Redman again and I glared at the figure trying to make himself very, very small behind the grill.
“Most of us still hold level fifteen clearance, ma’am.” The same man, Jacques Huong, I think was his name, announced. The moderate height, gray-haired man, produced a set of ‘Creds’ that looked like they had seen way better days.
Holding my right hand out- palm up, I materialized my newly updated ‘Creds’ or Credentials- my service ID.
There was a loud gasp from the gathering of retired, military.
Huong took his glasses out of his pocket, placed them expertly to his face and leaned down to inspect the polymer card.
“Cmdr. Summers, Chance. Clearance level: 30?!” He whistled as he straightened up and stood to attention. “I never knew it went that high. Sorry to have bothered you, ma’am! Our lips are sealed!”
Lokust walked over to our stunned group.
“Chance? What did you just do? Savanna just burped in her sleep.” She whispered next to me.
“Samuel? Are we expecting any more guests?” I asked the still cowering man.
“I think,” he gulped loudly, “I think we’re all here, Chance. Except maybe a mobile medical triage unit… or two… if I’m not fast enough.”
“Pegasus? You can come out now. We’re isolated from the rest of the neighborhood.” I called out to where our fighters were parked.
Though the ‘shimmering effect’ as our huge ship uncloaked was impressive, the gasps, oohs, and aaahs, eclipsed it.
The completed formation of spacecraft made for an interesting display as our five Brooms- noses pointing to an imagined center- in a wide semi-circle, fronted a proud and glistening Pegasus parked directly behind at a thirty-degree angle to our right.
Misha Casavetti passed out on the spot as the rest of the party guests either gasped outright or dropped whatever they were doing, eating, or drinking.
“Shit, girlfriend! I thought we were going to keep on the down low?!” Chantell groused.
“Really, Chance? Did you really have to show off?” Mom scolded.
“It seems our friends are all retired Galactic Service, Hope.” I motioned to Samuel Redman with my eyes.
Narrowing her eyes, she glared at Simone’s father. “I told you not to entice her, Sam! You see what happens when a Summers is given enough rope?”
“High Priestess? Why reveal Pegasus? Do we have to leave on another mission already?” Lyra asked as she skipped over to me trailed by the Casavetti twins, Sara and Sasha, and a very pale looking Sonya! The twins seemed very interested in our ship.
‘High Priestess’ echoed through the awestruck gathering as I rolled my eyes again.
“What happened to Mutter?” one of the twins finally asked as both pushed past us to attend their mother. She was just pushing herself off the ground.
“I think we gave her celebrity overload.” I answered the seven-year-old.
“Lady Chance seems to have that effect on people.” Sonya deadpanned in a quiet, but serious growl that had everyone turn to look at the eight-year-old Lynxin.
“Mutter! It’s completely outrageous! Look at the size of her! Can we go in and see,” an older boy, ten-year-old ‘Dirk’ Casavetti, asked as he valiantly tried to steady his mom?
“Not likely, boy, if they’re all level thirty!” Huong snorted.
“I have a bad feeling about this, Chewy.” Charli groaned.
“Quiet, Han. Laia knows what she’s doing.” I heard mom hush.
“Pegasus? Dignitary tour mode, if you please.” I called out.
“Touring mode ready. Security scanning is enabled.” Pegasus announced as her entry ramp extended.
“You-you mean you’re actually going to let us tour a higher than top secret, blacker than blackest black, spacecraft?” Mason ‘Reject’ Smitchers gasped!
“What’s the catch? We all die after this?” he deadpanned cynically.
“Ladies? Since we seem to be hosting a group of highly decorated veterans, I suggest we look the part.” I said, seemingly ignoring Smitchers’ question as my casual clothes transformed into my uniform. My Coven sisters dutifully followed my lead.
Producing my wand, I gently pointed and skimmed Smitchers’ left cheek with its point.
“Why, Mason? Are you a Hoblin Doppleganger?” I asked in an ominous, but playful tone.
“I hope you’re happy now, Samuel Redman!” Mom groused angrily. “We just became the entertainment for YOUR shindig!”
“OUTRAGEOUS!” Dirk Casavetti shouted. “You too, Lyra? Sonya?”
“Is that going to be a problem, Dirk?” Sonya challenged.
“Umm, Chance?” Aunt Cora called and motioned me over to where she was standing by Savanna’s ‘Car seat’.
I giggled and shook my head as I looked at my precious bundle, asleep in a ‘2 month’ version of our uniform.
“Oh, that is soooo adorable!” Another of Samuel’s neighbors, Capt. (Ret) Siri O’Donnell, gushed.
My Coven sisters all looked between me and my daughter several times.
“I think Artemis was right, Buddy. She’s going to be a real handful as she gets older.” Lokust shook her head in amazement.
“So…you all are Mages? Current Mages?” Dirk Casavetti Senior asked as he looked out of our Observation Lounge’s transparent ceiling. He cautiously glanced at Aunt Cora, Janet, and Simone Redman.
“We would rather that not get around, Plum Pie.” Aunt Cora answered. “For obvious reasons.”
“Guess it’s asking way too much for a ride, right?” Jacques Huong quipped.
“Pegasus? A few times around the planet, if you please. Stealth mode enable.” I ordered.
“Acknowledged.”
We felt a slight shudder only a moment later as our view of the surrounding countryside began to fall from view.
“Completely outrageous! I can barely feel her move!” Misha Casavetti gushed.
“Like I said, smooth as silk, L.T.” Samuel crowed.
“Geo-Sync achieved, High Priestess.” Pegasus alerted.
“Already?” Huong cried in shock.
“She’s a real thoroughbred, mah-man!” Redman chuckled. “Umm… just don’t ask about her performance specs. I’m not sure our High Priestess will let me live much longer if you do.” He added nervously.
“High Priestess? I’ve accessed the recovered orbiting crafts’ AI’s and have programmed and filed reentry plans. Planetary rescue teams have been alerted and will be standing by to offer assistance to those in need.” Charli reported after remaining silent for a few minutes.
I had been fascinated by the children gazing out at their beautiful planet and I assumed from their responses that this was the first time any of them, except Lyra and Sonya, had been in orbit.
“Thank you, Lady Charli. Well done.” I praised my dad…aunt, momentarily nodding my thanks.
“Pegasus? Please take us back to our origin point on Kane?”
“Acknowledged, High Priestess.”
“Awwwww. Do we hafta go back so soon?” The Casavetti twins cried in unison.
“Mr. Redman left stuff on the grill, girls. We wouldn’t want the fire brigade to try to get through my protective bubble now would we?” I giggled.
“Protective bubble? That’s obsurd! Nobody can do something like that.” Siri O’Donnell protested.
“Crossing temporary exclusion barrier.” Pegasus alerted when we were several hundred feet above the ground. Siri O’Donnell’s face went white and she reached for one of the low bookshelves on the outskirts of our Lounge.
A gentle shudder indicated that we had landed.
“Any other level fifteen or eighteen questions?” I asked as I smiled proudly.
All twenty-six of our adult guests began clapping and cheering wildly.
Savanna woke and made it quite clear she was hungry.
“Want me to take her this time, Buddy?” Lokust asked with a longing expression.
I reached down to unbuckle my little princess and noticed her clothing had reverted to what I originally dressed her in for the party.
“Better watch yourself, you little imp. Not everyone will accept our abilities so easily.” I told her as I carefully handed her to Lokust. The two went to the far end of the Lounge and sat down.
“Hey! Not so rough!” Lokust complained quietly.
The party resumed at the Redman house. Things seemed to ‘normalize’ after forty-five minutes and us reverting to our civilian attire.
After another half hour, Simone walked over to me calmly.
“Chance? I just got an alert from Clean-Up. She is sensing instability in her starboard storage nacelle. She’s asking my permission for minimum safe distance just in case.”
I looked over to her ship and noticed her Nav lights already on.
“Chance, Pegasus. I’d like a sensor scan of Clean-Up’s starboard nacelle. Her sensors indicate some kind of instability.”
“Standby.”
I noticed all five of our brooms had now enabled their Nav lights as well as Pegasus herself.
This was not good.
“High Priestess, I am detecting taint in the starboard Current reserve of Pegasus4. Repetitive scans indicate it is slowly cascading. Shall I make ready for departure to minimum safe distance?”
“What’s going on, Sweetie?” Charli asked quietly as she observed our spacecraft.
Don’t know yet. Negative on departure protocol, Pegasus. All Brooms stand down. I’ll try to investigate. Chance, out.” I said as I began walking toward our ships.
“Honey?” Mom asked as she caught up.
“There seems to be an imbalance in one of Clean-Up’s nacelles.” I said as I arrived at Simone’s fighter. “Clean-Up? Open manual refueling hatch, please.”
A small, square hatch opened on the fighter’s side and four red strobes began to pulse, indicating its corners.
Raising my hand to the open port, I began a conversation with the Broom’s latent Current.
“What she doin’? Doesn’t she know that Current can kill ya?” Huong stated in a hushed whisper.
“Our High Priestess can communicate with Current, ‘Eggroll’ I heard Samuel Redman advise.
“She can what?!” I heard just before I gasped.
“Chance?”
“It seems Clean-Up has a bit of indigestion.” I informed those around me.
“Huh?” was the unanimous response.
“I read fifty conscripts. Thirty-five of them stable at ninety-nine percent; ten at eighty-seven percent and five that are fighting complete degradation. Those five are causing the cascading taint. We need to clear the nacelle.” I suggested.
Immediately, my Coven sisters sprang into action! Within the blink of an eye, Kitty had orbited a set of her shurikens; Huntress had pulled and nocked several arrows; Major, Fairy Godmother, Seeker, and Wrench had pulled their firearms; Laidy-in-Wait produced and aimed her BFG; Kitten, Lokust, Chairman, Porno, and Mum had their wands at the ready; Lioness pointed her scepter menacingly; Demi… Demi produced a small stainless nail file, but menacingly pointed the sharp end toward Simone’s Broom.
Being close to center of our group, we all stared in amazement at our Olympian rookie.
“And just what do you expect to do with that, ‘Manicure’ the Hoblins to death, Lady Demi?” Chantell snorted.
“I like, haven’t had the chance to decide on my weapon yet? Not that I approve of using one like, in the future?” She explained.
Huntress un-nocked her bow and comically palmed her face. “Olympus is doomed.” She groaned.
“Heeey! Not nice! I like, have my own ways to handle my foes?” She shrilled.
“Do tell.” Chantell snarked. “Then would you care to share, oh mighty Demeter?”
“Well, because you asked so nicely…”
“A bright white aura suddenly enveloped our ditzy, blonde Olympian.”
“Ummm…its still daylight, Meringue. We don’t need any more light at the moment.” Aunt Cora sniped.
Demi pointed to the far tree line about a thousand feet away. A white bolt of light shot from her fingertip and impacted deadcenter at the base of one of the trees’ trunk. The tall pine started to topple but suddenly vanished in a puff of black smoke.
“Does that like, qualify?”
We all stood silent for a moment.
“High Priestess? Since my broom is affected, I think I should try the purification and recovery.” Simone said as her BFG vanished as quickly as it had appeared and she walked over to the affected nacelle.
“Clean-Up, please open the starboard nacelle purge hatch and begin transfer on my mark.”
As with her fueling port, a smaller hatch appeared and opened on the specified nacelle and two yellow strobes began flashing.
“Ladies and gentlemen? If you could make a hole to accommodate about fifty people?” I suggested loud enough to be heard by everyone.
When a large enough space had been cleared, Simone looked up to me and we exchanged nods.
“Clean-up. Open nacelle purge valve twenty percent.” She requested and pointed her wand at the vacated piece of lawn.
A huge blue plasma sphere enveloped the whole space and started to fade quickly.
“Clean-Up increase rate to fifty percent.”
The plasma ball intensified only slightly.
“Seventy-five percent, please.” Simone groaned as she continued to concentrate.
“Eighty-five percent!”
The huge, blue plasma ball stabilized and seemed to become denser before finally fading away.
“Starboard Reserve Nacelle purge complete. Stability nominal.” Clean-Up announced as the blue plasma ball disappeared only to reveal a large amount of prone humanoid bodies- some stacked on top of each other.
I noted several ‘pieces’ and asked my Current if it could piece them together again.
A smaller blue ball of energy appeared in the center of the recovered and Simone looked over to me with a nod of thanks.
“Shall we see who is crashing our party?” I asked lightly.
Several of the figures began moving immediately. They appeared to be mostly women. Surprisingly, two males seemed to be on the verge of waking. That was somewhat strange as the only males that seemed to recover quickly were Lynxin males.
The pointed, tassled ears and short tails provided the answer. Two middle-aged Lynxin males stumbled to their feet and began looking around in confusion. One shook his head and began desperately searching through the bodies surrounding him for something. Finding and picking up a DataTab, he wiped it off and clutched it as if an ancient aquatic life preserver.
“Felix?” I heard Sonya call out and noticed her and Lyra making their way through the unconscious to them.
“High Priestess! This one is the mayor of Whitecliffe!” Samuel Redman called out as he had gently moved a man into the open. “I believe his whole cabinet is here also.” He said as he checked a few others and pulled them from the pile.
“I want all the vitals checked! Alert me or Lady Hope of any victims in arrest immediately.” I ordered and began checking the unconscious nearest me.
“Chance, Lady Chance!” Siri O’Donnell and Misha Casavetti called out at the same time, but from different directions. I headed one way and mom went in the other.
“This one has no rhythm, High Priestess!”
I motioned her aside and carefully pulled the body from under two unconscious individuals.
There was nothing lower than the top of her hips.
“Stand back.” I advised as I rubbed my hands together to generate some heat.
Placing my hands on the female torso, I began to concentrate- asking my Current to help rebuild what the woman had lost. A blue plasma ball rewarded my effort and I hoped we had caught her in time.
When the plasma vanished a whole Terran woman lay on the ground, naked from the waist down. I quickly conjured suitable clothing for her and checked for a pulse. If it was there it was weak at best so I placed my right palm on her chest and asked to transfer some of my Current into her. I was rewarded with the female suddenly gasping for breath then coughing several times.
“OhmyGod! You actually saved…you rebuilt h… How?” O’Donnell gasped and sputtered in disbelief.
“Let’s keep appraising the situation, Captain.” I advised as I checked another stack of bodies.
“Chance! Over here! I got a partial!” Janet Redman shouted as she waved to me.
I hurried over.
“Sorry, Janet, but if there were more of him left… Not even I can restore that.” I winced as I looked at only a small torso. No head and no legs or arms told me this one, probably an adolescent male was too far-gone.
“Maybe, like, I can help?” Demi’s voice asked from behind us. “I’ve like, ‘remolded’ a few mortals in my time?”
I motioned for her to try.
Taking out a pair of fingernail scissors, she carefully and expertly cut off a small sample of flesh, held it between her finger and thumb, and began concentrating on it. The same blinding white light we had seen earlier enveloped both her and the lifeless torso.
“That like, should do it, High Priestess. He’s as good as new! Hey, Cutie, wake up! It’s not like, your time?”
The teen began coughing and weezing before finally opening his eyes and staring in confusion at us.
I noticed Siri O’Donnell begin to wipe her eyes and nose in between sobs.
“We need to keep assessing these people, Cap.” I said looking reassuringly to her. “Demi? See if Huntress needs any assistance
Both nodded and we continued our triage.
“Forty-eight out of fifty, Chance.” Jamie acknowledged as we finished up. Many of those recovered were now fully awake and demanding us to tell them where they were.
“So… Demi…she really pulled through it like a full-fledged member, didn’t she?” Sinae asked stopping next to me as I bottomed out my latest beverage.
“Pretty darned good for not being activated.” I admitted.
“She isn’t…you didn’t?”
“Didn’t have to. She’s already an Olympian, remember?” I giggled.
“Could’ve fooled me! Too bad she isn’t a natural blau-cap. That would explain a lot.” Sinae shook her head with a toothy smile.
“Don’t go there, Sugar Plum.” Aunt Cora warned from a few feet away.
“Lady Kitty? These two gentlemen have requested an audience.” Sonya announced as she bowed to our Coven sister.
“Princess Kitty, It has taken many standard years, but at last we have found FeLane’s heir-apparent.” One greeted.
In an instant our eight-year-old kitten was being held aloft by her scruff in Sinae’s left hand while all five of her right’s claws targeted Sonya’s neck!
“Cousin! How many pieces do you wish to rest in?!” Sinae hissed in contempt!
“Serangetti Lyra was only doing her royal duty, Princess. Please disarm and place the kitten on the ground.”
“Lady Kitty? Who are these men?” Lyra asked as she walked over and appraised the two older Lynxin. She paid no attention to Sonya.
“Widowed, if they do not leave me alone, Lady Lyra. Now, cousin, answer my question! How many pieces?!” Sinae answered angrily, yet politely.
“You are Serangetti Lyra? But I thought you were the sole offspring of Kimbou and Sonya?” The older of the two Lynxin gasped as he looked between Sonya and Lyra.
“That’s my older sister, Sonya, sir.” Lyra corrected politely.
“Serangetti only sired one kitten, Felix.” The other Lynxin revealed. “Sonya is the Alpha female’s name, though I’m not sure what to make of this situation.”
“Sonya is Lyra’s mother, boys.” I said as I smiled deviously. “But not at the moment OR for the nearest future.”
“Lady Hope Summers, we are the politicians here. It is our right to engage in double-talk, not yours.” The younger of the two smiled and snickered politely.
“Hey, Chance?” Mom called as she approached. “What’s Laurel an’ Hardy there, want? I heard my name used in vain from all the way back there.”
“They seek an audience with Lady Kitty- come hell or high water, Lady Hope!” I answered with a sinister smile.
Both men gasped, their eyes opened wide, their ears twitching spastically.
“You are Chance? THE Chance Summers we’ve heard so much about in the last month?”
“Depends on what you heard, I guess.” I replied, holding my sinister smile.
“Felix DeClau and Oliver Litrebuax, High Priestess Chance Summers. Chance, these two are Royal litter combers that have apparently been tracking my movements. Though, for what I can only guess.” Sinae introduced, but her attention went back to Sonya, still held at eye level. “I’m still waiting, Cousin.”
“What have I told you about playing with your food, Sinae?” Dell entered into the conversation as she stopped to assess Sonya’s predicament.
“What did you do now, squirt?” She asked after narrowing her eyes. Dell manifested her golden bow and quiver. Much to our visitors’ amazement.
“Can I use her for target practice, Kitty? Pleaaaaase?” Dell vamped. “Just hang her by her scruff from one of those trees waaaaaaaaay back there and I’ll see if I can shoot an apple off her head from here.” She continued.
“We both know you can do that with your eyes closed and blindfolded, Lady Artemis.” Sonya deadpanned, but kept a wary eye on her cousin’s sharp claws.
“That’s Lady Artemis Dell, squirt! Artemis is my older sister.”
“Yes, spoken like a true Olympian!” Sonya pushed.
“Need I remind you that we of the Coven are all Furies in the eyes of Zeus, cousin?” Sinae’s smile widened to show her canines. All the while, Lyra remained quiet, and attentive.
“Hey! Knock it off over there!” Chantell shouted from back by the Redman house. “We got more fish to fry!”
“You found more taint?” Sinae seemed to cheer up.
“No, Sammy’s looking for some help at the grill while he goes for more grub!”
“All we need is a campfire to make this camping trip complete, ladies.” Charli said as she stretched in her lounge chair and sighed contentedly.
“But, we’re like, still in the Observation Lounge, Charli?” Demi commented in confusion.
“Yes, but this is the way to go; stars overhead, good food, conversation, and companionship; oh, and let’s not forget…no bugs! I hated bugs with a passion when I went camping!”
“But Lady Charli, bugs are people too!” I giggled. It was true too! I knew of at least one insectoid subspecies.
“Well, we crude Earthlings didn’t know that then, Sweetie…way back in the stone-age.”
“Hey! That’s right! I can actually claim that my parents ARE older than dirt!” I giggled.
Mom, Charli, Chantell, and even Demi groaned.
“If this is a real camping trip then where’s the beans? Ya gotta have beans on a camp out! They go hand-in-hand with s’mores and ghost stories.” Chantell quipped, changing the subject.
“Believe you me, you do not want to be anywhere near her after she’s eaten beans, girls!” Mom groaned in humor.
“Thanks for the image, mom,” I deadpanned. “I think I’m about ready for bed.”
“Me too,” Lokust said as she stretched her arms out in front of her and stood.
Savanna had disappeared from her car seat several minutes ago and I expected to find her in her crib in our quarters.
“So, what do you think?” I asked Lokust after we closed the door and re-covered my daughter, who we found sleeping soundly in her crib. I had noticed Lokust was having trouble with her tops fitting.
“What do I think of what, Buddy?”
I motioned to her chest.
“Oh. It wasn’t what I expected, Chance.” She frowned at me and continued. “What I expected was for Savanna’s mom to be here to take care of her through, at least, puberty! I expected not to have to worry about her mother going off on some one-way mission and almost getting herself killed! And I expected that the feeling of nursing her wouldn’t be so intense and so very, very amazing! That’s what I think, Chance Summers.” Lokust concluded as tears slowly fell from her eyes.
She rushed around the crib and clutched me tightly as her emotional dam finally failed.
That caused me to start crying also!
“I never thought I’d see either of you ever again, buddy! The time dilation in the Current made it even more agonizing. We actually spent five month in that realm! Can you believe it?”
“The ten minutes you were gone from me seemed like years, Chance! I had…I had no idea what I was going to do without you! And when it seemed like you were…gone…then Savanna appeared, car seat and all…then the hangar reappeared and they carried you out…” Lokust started crying all over again- this time into my shoulder.
“Hey. I’m back where I belong now. I promise I’ll choose my away missions better, buddy.” I promised while rubbing her back gently.
Lokust gave a snort and a couple chuckles from my shoulder. She suddenly looked up at me, gently grabbed the back of my head and pulled me into a kiss!
I had no idea how long it lasted, but my insides turned to butter and my lips demanded more!
Lokust broke our kiss, pulled back and regarded me with a quirky grin.
“Don’t promise things that you can’t possibly guarantee, Chance. We both know this job won’t let it happen.”
“You’re probably right, but it doesn’t hurt to dream, right?”
“Dreams can come true!” Lokust declared as she re-established contact between our lips.
My heart rate skyrocketed and my body felt warm and electrified!
Again I had no idea how long we remained together in that kiss, but we both eventually had to come up for air.
Getting the feeling of being watched, I turned partially and immediately saw Savanna! She was wide-awake and actually sitting up by herself clapping her hands together silently. A big, adorable, toothless smile filled her chubby face!
“You little Imp! How long were you sitting there watching us?” I asked.
Savanna moved her hands apart a few inches, giggled a few times then gurgled a few more before laughing.
“That long?” Lokust groaned. “That certainly was a fantastic kiss if it lasted that long! Maybe you should time us again.” She added before pulling me- willingly, this time- into another passionate kiss.
“Hey Sleepyheads! We were wondering if you two would ever grace us with your presence.” Mom smiled as Lokust and I entered the Bridge.
“Looks like some of us got lucky last night.” Aunt Cora observed from Communications with a quaint grin.
I felt my cheeks start burning.
“Of course everyone knows.” Lokust sighed in defeat.
“If Savanna hadn’t woken me around four this morning, your rendezvous would’ve remained a secret, but the little Sugar Plum popped into my room and complained she was hungry and needed changed.”
“You’re gonna have to put a bell on the little twerp, High Priestess.” Kaitlyn was back and tending the Engineering console. “By the way, thanks for reminding me I could change back and forth anytime I wanted, Chance.”
I winked at her with a bright smile.
“That method of surveillance was outlawed several hundred years ago on FeLane, Lady Kate. It was thought too aggressive and detrimental to pride development. The practice also spawned a planet-wide noise ordinance.” Sonya informed us all in an insulted tone from Weapons.
“Sounds like someone’s had some experience to me.” Chantell giggled. Sonya turned in her seat and raised her middle finger- it’s claw fully extended too.
I shook my head in disbelief of my Coven sisters. Yet it felt so wonderful to be home- home with my family.
“Hey, Chance? I’m following some chatter from the locals about a ruckus over in Whitecliffe. Something about a few hotel guests creating a disturbance in one of their VIP suites?”
“Okaaaay? How’s that any of our business, Aunt Cora?” I asked, confused.
“Felix and Ollie insisted that Kitty spend the night in better ‘surroundings’ than a mere ‘spacecraft’, High Priestess.
Pegasus actually shuddered!
“Easy, girl. They haven’t toured you and their ignorance is apparent.” I said as I gently patted my Command Console.
After recovering the people from Clean Up’s storage nacelle last night I had ordered Pegasus to re-cloak herself incase emergency services were needed. The two Lynxin investigators never saw her and ‘assumed’ Pegasus was just another ‘Spacecraft’.
A small, black and orange blur shot past the Bridge’s viewports.
“The HELL was that?” Chantell gasped in shock.
“Sensors indicate Lyra Serangetti is no longer aboard Pegasus, Chance. I am also tracking an adolescent Lynxin female on a personal Witch Corps broom flying away from Pegasus at fifty-five knots and plus sixty feet.” Charli reported from her station.
“Where is she going?” Sonya gasped in concern.
“My guess would be she’s going to help her cousin. Those two have really become tight over the last month.” Mom answered as she stood up and headed for the door.
“I’ll stay and hold down the fort, Chance. No sense giving Kitty another prime target.” Lokust giggled nervously.
I nodded.
“Chance to Sonya, Jamie, Demi. Meet me outside Pegasus on the double.” I ordered over our Comms. “We have to fly into town.”
“You want me to manifest a what?” Jamie exclaimed in shock.
“A broom. Is that so hard to imagine? We’re witches, remember? Witches ride brooms…or so I’m told.” I explained as I glared at mom and Chantell. Both tagged along without my permission.
“You might need us, honey. I think Shan and I understand Lynxin customs a little better than any of you…even you, Sonya.” Mom explained as her broom manifested and she mounted it gracefully then hovered several feet off the ground.
“The honored advisors of the late Queen Libra are always welcome to royal negotiations, my ladies.” Sonya bowed as she conjured her version of a broom. It echoed her scepter’s design and colors and looked… ‘cute’. Adorable might cover it better, I thought as I manifested my own broom.
“A Nimbus 6000?” Mom stared at my conjured broom. “Nice, but we really have to talk about how you know such things, honey.”
“How do you all like, make it look so simple?” Demi asked in wonder.
“You just like, have to have a good imagination?” I giggled.
Demi nodded, smiled and took a few well-calculated steps to the side.
A colorful, richly patterned, woven Arabic rug or tapestry appeared on the ground next to her, and Demi quickly stepped to its center and sat down cross-legged. Crossing her arms in front of her, she gave a sharp nod and the rug started to gain altitude.
“Like, I dated this Djinn a few millenia ago, for like, a couple centuries? Way more comfortable than one of…those?” She said scrunching her nose in disgust while pointing to our conveyances.
“We’re wasting time, Chairman! Time to get on the stick!” I pushed.
Jamie’s face turned crimson and in a ‘poof’ of black smoke, her first broom appeared. A wide smile instantly appeared on her face, but quickly disappeared as she looked up at us and then to her own broom.
“Don’t think about it! Witches are naturals when it comes to riding brooms, Chairman!” Mom advised sagely.
“How far back is she now?” I asked as Chantell pulled alongside.
“About three clicks.”
“You see ‘Jeannie’ anywhere?” Mom answered then looked around us.
“Saw her a few miles back. She dropped altitude at that lake we passed, and last I saw, she was serenely dipping her hand in the water all ‘Jasmine-like’. Strange girl. Sweet, but strange.” Chantell explained. “What’s up with our ‘Magical Cat Girl’? I never saw a broom that actually emitted multi-colored sparkles before.”
“The sweetness had to be hiding somewhere, I guess.” I shrugged as I sighted the hotel matching our coordinates and pointed. “Well, I guess I don’t need my GPS/HUD anymore.” I added, turning off the broom’s GPS and HUD before I began my decent.
“So let me get this straight.” Mom laughed as she shook her head in amazement. “Your Nimbus 6000 has built-in GPS… On a Heads-Up-Display?”
“Also a Loose Bristle Warning system, Tree Avoidance Sensors, Colission Warning/Braking, and Flight Path Deviation Alerts in case I’m a bit fatigued when flying.” I replied before breaking out in laughter.
“Wise-ass!” Chantell accused under her breathe.
I decided I shouldn’t say anything about the patented, luxury ‘Aire-Ride’ suspension.
People that had already gathered outside the hotel because of the mandatory safety evacuation stared in wonder when we landed. Now, the same people plus several dozen more began pointing back up into the sky as Demi, Sonya, and Jamie started their decent.
Jamie, for whatever reason seemed to lose her composure, grip, and/or balance and ended up almost falling off her broom- hanging by her hands instead until close to the ground before releasing her broomstick and dropping three feet to the sidewalk. Once safely on the ground our frazzled sister’s broom vanished in another ‘poof’ of black smoke.
Sonya circled the crowd once in a tight ring before stopping and gently hovering the remaining four feet to the ground. With her left hand resting on her hip, she raised her right arm at a precise ninety-degree angle and snapped her small fingers dramatically. Her ornate broom vanished.
Demi landed gracefully on the pavement, stood, stepped off her rug, and watched it slowly roll itself up lengthwise before disappearing.
Applause filled the air around us as we made our way into the hotel’s reception area. Several law enforcement types made an attempt to intercept us.
“Ladies, this hotel has been evacuated for security reas…” He warned before suddenly freezing in place. Mom gasped.
“How did you do that?” She whispered.
“Commander Chance Summers, Witch Corps.” I introduced myself and motioned to my Coven sisters as I presented and quickly flipped open my vintage, leather Creds holder I had just conjured. “We’re here about the ‘disturbance’ in one of your VIP suites?”
The desk clerk stared at us in something between disbelief, admiration, and fear before nodding cautiously.
“Penthouse two. Take the right lift. I’ll give you an access fob…”
“Don’t worry, I’ve already got one.” I interrupted as I conjured the device in my upturned right hand.
The desk clerk was flabbergasted- his mouth dropping open instantly!
“Let’s go girls.” I said motioning to the elevator on the right.
The Stratford Hotel and Convention Center was a seventy story building that encompassed a full city block and was hailed as the premier temporary residence and party-place for executives and those ‘hobnobbing’ the Way. Their selection of elevator audio-only entertainment was almost as old as most of the things in mom’s old storage chests!
“Witch Corps. We’ll take it from here, my lords.” I announced to another officer, holding my antique credentials up again as the elevator door opened
“Very kinky, but I can’t let you girls in. We haven’t secured the perimet…”
“Sorry. We’re wasting time here. Let’s go, ladies.” I said as the officer became stationery and I walked past him to the Penthouse’s double door.
The entry into the suite beyond was putting up a bold, but losing battle against Kitty’s shurikens and claws. Reaching through the nearest hole with my left hand, I easily reached and turned the knob then slowly opened the right door. My wand materialized in my other hand just in case.
“How many times does it take before you get it through that thick fur?! I’m not interested!” Sinae shouted to the one introduced to us as ‘Felix’. She had him effectively immobilized- pinned up on one of the suite’s walls with her Shurikens.
“Princess Kitty, with the impeachment documents fully completed and now legally endorsed by Parliament, it is imperative that you return to FeLane for your coronation!”
“It’s not going to happen! I have other responsibilities!”
“I’m afraid by royal law you have no other choice but to be escorted back to FeLane, Princess.”
With a ‘sha-shiiing’ her claws were suddenly in the man’s face- her little finger’s claw teasing the fur on his throat. “Would you care to restate the last thing you said? For posterity?”
“FeLane Parlimentary regulation LS123796, sub-clause 3524e.” Mom announced loudly and confidently.
After a moment, Sinae’s claws retracted and she turned her attention to the six of us.
“High Priestess! Thank goodness you are here! Tell these ‘gentlemen’ that my cousin does not want to be bothered; that she has been disinherited from the royal Lynxin court.” Lyra requested as she still held her wand menacingly to the younger court investigator ‘Oliver’.
“I am unfamiliar with that regulation, Lady Hope Summers.” Sinae snarled.
“Basically, Felix here has the right to recall you home, sweetie- you being the rightful heir to Libra’s throne.” Mom tightly paraphrased.
“That is what I have been telling her majesty this entire time, My Lady!” Felix agreed.
“You would side with this ‘Tabby’, Lady Hope?” Sinae looked appalled.
FeLane Parlimentary regulation LS123896, sub-clause 12.” Mom announced just as loudly and just as confidently.
“Excuse me, My Lady?” Felix’s head snapped back to mom in shock.
FeLane Parlimentary regulation LS123896, sub-clause 12.” Mom repeated with a sinister smile.
“The regulation that was passed when I happened to point out that Libra, by law, couldn’t participate in Corps operations if an amendment to the previous reg wasn’t adapted? It specifies that the reigning monarch of FeLane or her subsequent heirs, if members of Witch Corps, may only be recalled after- and only after- an ongoing mission or like operation has concluded. Sub-clause 12 supersedes any and all royal decrees or regulations. No exceptions, Felix. LS123896 is boilerplate.”
Sometimes, my mother is absolutely amazing!
“Don’t forget FeLane Parlimentary regulation LS123800, sub-clause … oh, I forget.” Chantell added just as confidently.
“Oh…yes. The reg stating that it is the reigning monarch’s, or in this case the rightful heir of the FeLane throne , the option to defer to subordinates, the daily royal operations and necessities if approached by the High Priestess of Witch Corps with any operation requiring her participation in any type sortie.”
“Yeah, that’s the one. I’m so glad Libra made us memorize all those silly regulations. Lady Sonya said it would never amount to much, but now I’m glad we did, Hope.” Chantell praised the late queen and Coven sister’s precautionary measure.
“I was under the impression that FLP-LS123800 was the authorization for parasitic insectiod elimination by airborne, non-toxic chemical dusting.” Felix challenged with a smug expression.
“No, that was LS123799. I remember that one because it was right after Ling Hu Guan developed a rather nasty case of crabs and Libra wanted to make sure the dread infestation was dealt with before it became a pandemic.” Chantell corrected while snickering.
“Contrary to what you believe, Felix, Kitty’s on a mission and it’s up to our High Priestess whether her services are still required. The same goes for Lyra and Sonya Serangetti as they are next in line for FeLane’s throne.” Mom continued.
“I am?” Lyra gasped. Oliver fell limply to the floor and began gulping large amounts of air while gently rubbing his neck.
“Indeed you are, Serangetti Lyra. If something, Queen forbid, happened to both Princesses Kitty and Sonya, you would be crowned FeLane’s queen upon reaching maturity.” Felix informed our youngest sister.
“That’s preposterous!” Sonya challenged as she hovered up into the man’s face and pointed her scepter intently.
“Because of Queen Libra and Princess Sonya’s extreme longevity, as of this date, you are next in line after Sinae Kitty, Serangetti Sonya.”
Sonya slowly lowered herself back to the floor and became very quiet.
“So then, are we clear about the chain of command and rules regarding the implementation of that chain, Gentlemen?” I asked.
Felix and Oliver nodded in defeat.
“So like, why did we have to come along?” Demi asked, nulling our triumph.
“Because you, Jamie, and Sonya needed the practice, Demi. Time to go. Let’s get to the roof.” I answered.
“The roof? Why the roof?” Jamie questioned in fear.
“Do you want to wade through the throngs of spectators assembled down on the street- Media asking for interviews and pictures?” I proposed.
“So, the steps are where, …exactly?” Jamie gulped and turned for the door.
“Jamie took off like a bat outta hell, didn’t she?” Chantell observed as she pulled alongside. We were possibly half way back to Pegasus.
“Its amazing how fast she mastered her broom, isn’t it?” I giggled.
“When given reason, every time, Chance.”
“High Priestess? Am I in trouble now?” Lyra asked timidly as she joined Mom, Chantell, Sonya, Demi, and I.
“I’d ask Sonya first, sweetie.” I suggested. “I happen to think that, although you used the wrong method, your intentions were true. You protected your family and you protected your Coven sister. Taking it further, you also protected your Sovereign, and don’t tell Sinae I said that!”
“Lady Chance is absolutely right, Lyra. You have not only shown loyalty to Princess Kitty, you’ve also shown equal loyalty to both of our families: The Sinaes’ and the Corps. I cannot fault you for that…but…next time you rush into something, I still want informed! Are we clear, Serangetti Lyra?”
“Clear, big sister.” Lyra answered. “Race you back to Pegasus.”
Lyra took off like a plasma cannon pulse and Sonya did likewise only a split second later.
“Maaaan! Now I’m covered in all that damn multicolored glitter shit her broom exhausts! It’s gonna take a week to get it out of my hair!” Chantell complained.
“Glad I got the Forward Debris Deflector option.” I muttered.
Mom and Chantell glared at me.
“I’ll like, have to get my rug cleaned now? James won’t see me again if I return it with glitter stains?”
Mom turned to our Olympian sister.
“You mean to tell me you dated a Djinn by the name of James?” She asked incredulously.
“Well, he was like, more fun than his brother, Rupert?” Demi admitted.
“Have you been up here all night?” I asked Sinae as I stepped onto our Observation Lounge in my quest to find my daughter. She had disappeared from our quarters sometime during the night.
“Most of it. I really couldn’t sleep, if you can understand that, Chance.” My Lynxin friend answered sadly.
“I understand completely. Seems we’ve both been thrown a whole lot of responsibility in a super short period of time. I’ll do what I can to help.” I commiserated as I lifted Savanna up to check her diaper. She gave a few gurgles and a ‘coo’ or two.
“Yes, sweetie, I know you’ll help our sister out too. I would expect nothing less from a Summers.” I answered my daughter.
Savanna added another short conversation and I noticed Sinae’s fur blush.
“So, you HAVE been listening.” I giggled at my Coven sister. “So Savanna likes to cuddle up next to you when she feels cold? Apparently, her Lynxin aunt beats my old, musty, stuffed animal from Mom’s stuff.”
Sinae really must have been tired; she didn’t even refute the last statement.
“Chance? What am I going to do? I never wanted to replace Grandma on the throne. I have absolutely no idea how to rule. And, I have absolutely no patience for ‘bureaucratic horseshit’. Chantell’s words, not mine.”
“Well, my parents and aunt seem to think you’ll do fine. They know Queen Libra better than anyone alive today. I think you should trust them.”
“I trust them, Chance. They’re the only real link to Grandma I have. I guess I’m just frightened. This is something even scarier than Hoblins. I’m not sure I can do this.”
“I thought that about Grunfuller and me, too, Sinae. I was terrified to admit I…I liked him, and terrified he didn’t like me in return. Its totally unexplored territory for me, as you can imagine.”
“Well, from what Savanna has been telling me, that territory is pretty much conquered now. Well explored too.” Sinae giggled politely.
“I guess that’s true, but it was still very frightening at first.”
Savanna gurgled several times and ended with a laugh.
“You little Imp! Shame on you for telling Aunt Kitty about what we did in our quarters the other night! And, for your information there were quite a few ‘Homeruns’ hit last night! If you hadn’t popped over to Aunt Cora’s you would’ve known that!” I scolded.
My daughter gurgled some more and blew me a raspberry.
“What do you mean you were trying to sleep and it got too noisy, so you went to Aunt Cora’s?!”
Sinae began laughing as she followed along with our conversation. It was good to see her smiling again.
“Where were you two during my darkest moments?” She asked, rhetorically, as she shook her head in amazement.
I waited a moment before I said anything else.
“We leave for base tomorrow, late morning. I’ll try to draw this mission out as long as I can, girlfriend. Sooner than later though…”
“I know, Chance, and I respect what you’re doing for me. Thanks.”
“Excuse the interruption, High Priestess, but we just received a priority communication on Witch Corps’ secured channel from Capt. Serangetti on Mare de Tempest.”
“What’s he say, Dell?”
“He wishes to alert us that Mare De Tempest has been ordered to change course. He wasn’t sure if we were monitoring Galactic Dispatch.”
“So where have they been ordered to, Dell?” Sinae asked cautiously.
There was a long pause.
“Mare has been ordered to FeLane, Kitty. I’m sorry.” Dell apologized. “They’re headed there now at flank speed. ETA is three weeks.”
“In case anybody cares, Pegasus can be there in eight hours,” Charli added needlessly.
“A second message has been received. He wants us on Mare ASAP. Apparently ‘someone’ has sent word that our clean-up of Kane has concluded.” Dell continued sounding none too happy.
I looked to Sinae apologetically.
“Karma has come back to kick my ass, Chance. Let’s get it over with.” She sighed in defeat.
“Compute an intercept course to Mare. Alert our local chapter of our orders and offer them passage and quarters at Mare Base while transiting to and visiting FeLane.”
“As you wish, High Priestess. Again, sorry, Kitty.” Dell commiserated.
“Everyone wants to come; Kate too?” I asked in shock as Lokust informed me of their decisions the next morning after entering the Bridge.
“They all feel they should be there to support their sister, Chance. I think it’s a beautiful gesture on the Corps’ part.”
“I do as well. We leave in two hours, Exec.”
“As you wish, High Priestess. Communications. Alert all Coven members that we depart for Mare Base in two hours. Casual dress except flightcrew.” Lokust told Dell. She nodded acknowledgement.
“High Priestess? All Coven members have gathered and wish to board Pegasus, but they refuse my permission and instead demand your and Lady Kitty’s presence outside.” Lokust informed me as we finished our preflight.
“Lady Kitty, meet me at the entry hatch.”
“On my way, Chance.” Sinae replied.
I think Sinae’s breath caught as the hatch opened to reveal seven people in full Witch Corps uniform standing at attention. Samuel Redman had somehow adapted his old Galactic Service dress grays to look very much like a male version of ours. It was an impressive sight- top hat, tails, and all.
Aunt Cora stepped forward and bowed politely.
“Lady Kitty. High Priestess. We ask permission to board and attend the future monarch of FeLane to her coronation.”
Sinae began to fidget, wiping furiously at her eyes.
“I believe permission has been granted, Ladies and Gentleman of Witch Corps. Prepare to get underway. Off-duty personnel to the Observation Lounge.” I answered instead. I turned to Sinae.
“My Lady, will you be okay to pilot Re-Tailed into orbit for docking with Pegasus?”
She nodded silently.
“Witch Corps. Ladies Kitty, Artemis Dell, Simone, Lokust, and Chance to your brooms. Rendezvous with Pegasus for high orbit docking. Lady Hope, you have the Bridge.” I ordered as we all divided up.
“Let’s get going, Hope and a Pair.” I said after completing my preflight.
“Shouldn’t you secure Princess into her seat, Chance?”
“Pegasus, Chance. Is Princess with you?” Aunt Cora’s voice asked over my comm.
I quickly unbuckled and turned to see Savanna smiling back at me from her ‘car seat’ on my second seat.
“I have her. We’re good.” I answered after buckling her in. Turning around to re-secure my harness, I noticed that Samuel and Janet’s neighbors had arrived to witness our departure. They knew enough to stand closer to the house and stay out of our way. Most were pilots and wanted to give us a clear departure vector.
“Pegasus1 ready for departure.” I announced as I enabled my maneuvering emitters.
“Pegasus1, Whitecliffe Tower has been advised and you are go for planetary departure, Chance. See you in a few.” Chantell acknowledged.
I took us to plus twenty feet before advancing Hope and a Pairs’ throttle. Within a few seconds we were in orbit to wait docking with Pegasus.
“Welcome aboard, High Priestess. I hope Princess didn’t catch you off guard.” Aunt Cora greeted as I carried Savanna and her car seat to my station and secured it beside my seat.
“Now you behave yourself and I’ll consider removing the holding spell from you and your car seat.” I scolded my excessively mobile daughter.
“All brooms have docked and an intercept course to Mare De Tempest has been transferred to the helm, High Priestess.” Mom reported as she took the helm back from Samuel Redman.
“Make it so.” I said as I waited to see what response that might bring.
“Course set. Velocity, High Priestess?”
“ETA at full speed?”
“Four hours and forty-three minutes at full emitter power, High Priestess.” Mom replied professionally.
“Make it an even eight hours.” I said, after which, mom turned back to me and began to appraise me.
“So how do you do it?” Mom narrowed her eyes. “I mean…really, how do you keep doing that?”
“How do I do what, Lady Hope?” I asked, deciding to play dumb.
“Seriously?” Mom glared at me in disbelief a moment. “Okay….How do you seem to know so many of my era’s terms and euphemisms, oh great and mysterious High Priestess?”
Her sarcasm was unbelievably thick.
I thought for a full minute, looking here and there, around the Bridge.
“I really don’t know, mom.” I admitted after another minute’s wait.
“Wow! Did you feel the breeze?” Chantell asked. “I think the Karma train just blew right through this compartment, Hope! And it was haulin’ ass!”
“Knock it off, Shan! You want to know just as badly as I do!” Mom groused.
“Yeah, but I figure she’ll tell us when she feels the time is right and not one blasted second before.”
I placed my left pointer finger to my nose and smiled devilishly. Chantell closed her eyes and shook her head several times, a slight smirk appeared.
“I think I’m going to check on Sinae. Dad? Where is she?”
“Our troubled Lynxin sister is upstairs in the lounge, sweetie. Sensors indicate she has reached REM. Savanna is curled up next to her.”
“She is?” I asked in surprise before looking into her car seat.
“The little Imp strikes again! How’d she break my spells?”
“Looks like that Karma train just backed up a few blocks doesn’t it, hun…?” Mom sniped.
Our Observation Lounge appeared around me.
Demi was the first to notice my arrival and quickly placed a finger to her lips and nodded over to a recliner on our right.
“The two seem to comfort one another, Chance. Let us speak privately over here.”
I was completely taken aback by the woman’s change in voice and pitch.
“Yes, I dropped the act, dear niece. These people you call friends are true and devoted to this group you call a Coven. They also seem to be willing to do anything for you or one another. It is the true meaning of family, dear Nike, and you have at last found your true home. I, also, owe you apology. The works I have seen done and participated in these past few days embody the true intentions Father Zeus has repeatedly tried to reinforce within us, his children and grandchildren.”
“I also applaud your artful, mathematical trickery in your attempt to confine me to this dimension for ‘training’. If you search Nike’s memories, you will find that I was also at the forefront of battles, right alongside you, Hephus, and Artie.”
“Unfortunately, I do let vanity hamper my personality at times and that, in turn, jades my character; consequentially, it forced your already strained psyche to erupt and transport you Zeus-knows-where.”
“So, it is with renewed faith in father’s ‘Furys’ that I will now take my leave so that I will no longer be a reminder of those tumultuous times so many eons ago. Take care, my amazing niece… my sister.”
Demi looked surprised then stunned that she was still standing before me! She nodded to no one then smiled warmly.
“I do deserve this, you know. Father has been telling me for some time that I need to re-visit some of our past students in order to remain cognizant of our role in human development.”
Demi reached out and hugged me tightly.
“Until I am released then; I am at your service, Chance Summers, High Priestess of EFMC Witch Corps. It would be an honor to serve with you. Oh, and I am a ‘hugger’ as Artie noted earlier.” She whispered in my ear.
She released me and looked to the streaks of ‘blue-shifted’ stars passing slowly overhead.
“By the way; nice special-effects.” She giggled.
“It’s not a special effect. That’s what happens to starlight when you’re moving faster than the light itself- several magnitudes faster than the light, actually.” I grinned.
Demi’s mouth dropped open. “I had no idea you were that advanced!”
She quickly drew me into another embrace.
“You are simply… truly amazing, Chance Summers!”
“Pegasus is a group effort. I just put her all together.” I deferred.
“From what I can see, you all did a miraculous job. She’s beautiful.”
“High praise from a Goddess, Lady Demi.” Kate said as she ‘happened’ over. “Chance, Kitty’s been out for only a short while. I’m not sure whether Savanna arrived before, during, or after she entered slumber.
“As Demi suggested, it may be mutual.”
“I believe that, Chance. There’s just something about that little Summers of yours… All I know is, any time I’m around her I get this urge to just pick her up and cuddle her and kiss her…
A vibration suddenly shook us and the star-streaks overhead began to waver, jaggedly then suddenly became stationary stars once more.
“Pegasus? What happened? What’s wrong?” I demanded in serious concern.
“Port emitter economizer grid has failed and the resulting imbalance threatened structural integrity. Main propulsion has been discontinued for safety.” Our AI reported.
“You, Simone, and Artie get back to engineering. I need an evaluation of repair time.” I said to Kate, who was already heading for the elevator.
“On it, ma’am!” She gave me a ‘thumbs-up’ over her shoulder.
“What was that, High Priestess?” Jamie asked, a bit shaken.
“Our port economizer grid failed, Jamie. Nothing to worry about.” I explained.
“Port economizer grid? I’ve never heard of an ‘Economizer’…well, I do know of them, but not used in conjunction with propulsion emitters.”
“As I told you earlier this week, Pegasus is a prototype and therefore utilizes new technologies. The Current Economizer is one such technology. They afford us an overall 99.9997% Current/Thrust efficiency.”
Jamie gasped. “I knew Pegasus was special, but…damn!”
“We visited ten different systems in three weeks, with twenty percent still in our Current reservoir when we returned to Base.”
“Simply astounding! I can see now, why you want Pegasus seen but not investigated. I wonder how long she would take to travel to the nearest galaxy?” Jamie wondered to herself.
“Charli? Can you answer our sister’s question?” I asked.
“If the distance estimates are accurate and not shifted too terribly, we could reach one of the outer systems in the Andromeda Galaxy in five weeks. Provided that all broom reservoirs and both of Clean-up’s nacelles were full.”
“Thanks Charli.”
“I understand now, High Priestess,” Jamie bowed to me, “if the Hoblins had obtained the technology contained within Pegasus, how much more than just the Way would be compromised. I can assure you, information that sensitive in nature would never make it past my desk, and I would do everything I could to make such advancements seem to be pure fantasy.
“A noble sentiment, but inevitably, our tech will be leaked or even surpassed.”
“Understood. Though, my truest hope is that Witch Corps only surpasses itself and does not fall behind, technologically.”
“Amen to that, sister.” I smiled pleasantly.
“Simone, Chance. High Priestess, we estimate Pegasus can resume course and heading in about an hour…maybe less if you show one of us how you manifested her in the first place.”
“I’ll be right down, M’lady. Would you mind, Lady Jamie?” I motioned to Savanna as I bent down to my daughter.
“Now you behave yourself and listen to Aunt Jamie,” I paused to look into her increasingly devious orbs, “That means no transporting to my location…or any other location while I’m gone, Got it, young Lady?”
A blink from my daughter would have to suffice and I turned for the elevator.
“So, what’s it look like out there?” I asked as I joined Dell by the observation port beside the service airlock in Engineering.
“Simone and Kate are just getting the old grid released. It seems to have taken a hit from something, Chance. Once we get it inside the storage bay we’ll be better equipped to tell.”
“That should do it, Artie-D. Care to open the storage hatch?” Kate’s voice called over Dell’s comm.
“Spacing it now, ‘K’. One minute more, so pull up your big girl panties.”
“Copy that, Artie-D. Ya know, bein’ activated sure helps navigate out here. Didn’t know we could negotiate deep-space maneuvers like this. Convenient…very convenient.”
“Chance always said witches are good at flying. I guess the medium doesn’t matter.” Dell smiled as she looked to me.
I nodded.
“Sounds too artsie for me, Artie-D.” Kate giggled.
The storage bay environment indicator changed to red.
“Storage bay doors are opening. Watch your heads.” Dell said seriously.
“Even though I know she’s big, Pegasus’ storage compartment is crazy big! Holy…you even brought two spare Main Emitters? Where was Chance when I needed spare parts?!”
“It never hurts to be prepared.” I said evenly with a grin.
“Hey, Artie-D, is that Chance I see through the peephole?”
“Chance, Kate and Simone. Yes I’m here, Special ‘K’.” I said as Dell snickered and shook her head a few times. “What can I do for you?”
“Simone and I had some ideas we’d like to try to strengthen these grids. Could you possibly instruct us in how you convert materials?” Kaitlyn continued.
“Same way I do everything else, Kate. I ask my Current. It also helps if I understand the said material’s composition, too.”
“Sounds so easy. Okay, we’ll try it for our idea.”
“What were you thinking, ‘K’?” Dell asked as she smiled deviously to me.
“We were thinkin’…if we could piece together a new alloy…something using palladium and maybe titanium with a tiny bit of iridium isotope to attract Current better...”
“What kind of ratio? Sounds expensive to make.” Dell questioned further.
“Sixty: thirty-eight: two, would be a reasonable mix, Dell.” Simone answered.
I had remembered hearing her ‘serious’ voice only a few times- one of which was when she first told me about her thesis on our present engines.
“Dammit, Artie-D! I wanted to try it!” Kaitlyn swore as something happened.
Dell looked at me as I smiled.
“What happened, ‘K’?” she asked.
“The damn grid just repaired itself, changed color and got slightly easier to maneuver- not to mention my EV suit just started to pick up more trace radiation! Thanks, Chance.” Kaitlyn complained.
“She did it to our spares too, Kate.” Simone added without much emotion.
“Are we there yet?” I asked into my comm. in a whiny voice.
“I think that’s her way of telling you to get that grid back up, girls.” Dell giggled.
I winked to her.
“Yeah, Hope always had a way with words, too!” Kate complained.
“Chance? All diagnostics have completed on the new Economizer grids.” Simone reported.
“Yeah, I think we may have increased their efficiency just a smidge- at least that’s what the sims’ are saying.” Kate added with an excited sparkle in her eyes and expression.
“Charli? ETA to Mare Base?” I asked.
“At full power, we could get there in three hours- forty-seven minutes.”
“Helm, set course for Mare Base…and keep it under the speed limit.” I ordered with a smile.
“As you wish, High Priestess; fifty-five percent throttle.” Mom acknowledged professionally as she turned slightly- her eyes narrowed.
Our view of the stars blue-shifted again.
“Keep an eye on your new play toys, girls.” I said to Simone and Kate. “I’ll be upstairs with Sinae.”
“Has anyone seen Lyra and Sonya?” I asked out of curiosity.
“Security indicates that their quarters’ door has been manually locked, Chance.” Dell reported.
“Thank…”
“Chance? Their interior sensors have also been disabled.” Dell interrupted.
“Okay, got it. I’ll consult my Current to see if those two are okay.”
“So the repairs are complete?” Demi asked needlessly as she motioned to the Observation Lounge ceiling- at the blue streaks overhead.
I nodded.
“And you’ve increased the overall efficiency of your ‘Economizer Grids’? Wonderful.” She continued.
“Lady Jamie? Like, you need to pay-up?” She grinned as she looked to our right.
Jamie rolled her eyes and conjured her financial card as she raised her up-turned hand. Demi did something similar and the two briefly touched their cards together.
“Pleasure, like, doing business with you, sister?” She giggled.
“Moral of this story?” Jamie groaned as she spoke to herself. “Never make a bet with a deity.”
Something hitting my shoulder lightly made me instantly react and bring my arms up.
Savanna laughed a few times as she looked up at me with those innocent blue eyes.
“What’s the matter, Aunt Kitty kick you out, cupid?” I asked.
“No, ‘Aunt Kitty’ didn’t kick her out! ‘Aunt Kitty’ woke up and almost freaked, Chance!” Sinae clarified as she walked over, still wiping at her eyes.
“We tried not to wake you, Sinae. Feeling better?” I asked pleasantly.
“I got some shut-eye, that’s as far as it went. Is she going to make a habit out of popping in here and there?”
“The little imp defeated my holding spells, Aunt Kitty, so…I’ll just have to be even more devious.” I looked down at my smiling daughter. “Yes. Mommy is just going to have to up her game, isn’t she, Princess Savanna?”
“Chance? What do you think I should do?” Sinae asked, instantly full of uncertainty as I said the word ‘princess’.
“Let’s go down to my quarters; while I change our Princess we can talk?” I suggested before snapping my fingers.
“Woah! I wish you wouldn’t do that, Chance. Can we go back and get my stomach?”
I smiled and placed Savanna on the changing table I had conjured a few weeks ago.
“So you want my opinion of whether or not you should accept your coronation?”
Sinae remained quiet.
“I might be the wrong person to ask, as I had no intentions of becoming this Chance Summers or High Priestess of Witch Corps, Sinae.” I said truthfully. “I’m still not confident I can do the job properly. Hell, I’m not even sure I can be a good mother to Savanna!”
“So claims the woman that just changed her child while talking to me, and placed said child to her breast without even thinking about it. You handle things so easily…so gracefully, Chance. How can you not see the confidence you exude? I never thought I’d ever say this, but since your change, you’ve matured; and quite a bit too! Old Chance seemed afraid…afraid to do anything that might make people- our shipmates- question or even see you. Old Chance kept to the shadows to escape being noticed or designated a…how did you put it…ah…a ‘freak’. You didn’t push issues. You were completely- well to an extent- submissive- nothing even resembling an ‘Alpha’ male.”
“Now, however, you’ve changed…not just your anatomical structure, but your psychological structure as well. You’ve developed into the ‘Alpha’, albeit female instead of male, I think you’ve been since birth. Chance was a good worker, crewman, and friend, but Chance…you are not only a good friend, you are a mother; a Coven sister- no, strike that; you are my sister! You are also a fellow soldier that I trust with my life, and the most respected and caring CO I’ve ever had the pleasure to serve under! You make it look so easy! How can I possibly match those high standards and take responsibility for my Lynxin brethren?”
“You do things your way, Sinae. Never mind adhering to what you think are MY standards, simply do things the way YOU would do them. Never let anyone else completely subjugate your decisions, consider any and all viable suggestions or proposals, as they would affect your agenda… your decision.”
“My advice to you is to weigh good against bad. Once you do that then the choice more or less selects itself.”
“So, you’re effectively leaving it up to me to decide. Thanks, Chance.” Sinae frowned.
“I’m sorry, Sinae, but if I gave you specific advice and you took it only to have it not work out for you, who would suffer? The short answer is we both would. You wouldn’t be happy and instead be angry for having listened and implemented whatever advice, and I would be kicking myself for giving the advice in the first place.”
“See, I only want you to be happy. You, Kitty Sinae, are the only one that knows what will truly make you happy.”
“As I said, Chance. You make it look and sound so easy.”
“Bridge, Chance. We’re ten minutes out.” Mom called over our comm.
“Already?” Sinae questioned. “I thought we had been delayed because of a failed Economizer Grid?”
“Simone and Kaitlyn made some improvements.” I smiled.
“It figures.” Sinae grumbled.
“Welcome back, Witch Corps! I see we have added to the ranks, High Priestess?” Our base’s AI greeted pleasantly.
“Good to be back.” I answered. “Did we miss anything?
“I am currently conducting the eighth major reconstruction of the training arena. All additional residences have been completed and await appropriate fittings. Three new Brooms have been completed and also await appropriate customization. Oh, and Capt. Serangetti wishes me to alert you that Mare has been ordered to FeLane and will arrive there in just under three weeks time. Shall I begin offloading your brooms from Pegasus, High Priestess?”
“Go ahead, but leave Pin-Up on the flight line. I think Lady Cora has some responsibilities she needs to take care of on Antarra.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
“Oh, how kind of you, Lady Chance.” Aunt Cora’s sarcasm overflowed.
“Hey, I’ve been dying to get back there. Maybe your niece and I could head out to that huge fresh water lake south of Norge…what was that lake’s name again?” Samuel Redman questioned as he snapped his fingers repeatedly.
“Norge Lake.” Our three blue-haired sisters chorused in annoyance.
“Yeah! That one! What say you, Lady Janet?” He asked while sticking out his lower lip in a sorrowful pout.
“Wow, we haven’t been there since before Simo…Oh, I get it.” Janet smiled.
“Family is always welcome, but Pin-Up is only a two-seater, Sam.” Aunt Cora reminded.
“If I can get permission from Capt. Serangetti, I’d like to visit with you some more, Aunt Cora; if that’s okay?” Simone spoke up with more than a little interest.
“Broom closet Control? Please leave Clean-up on the flight line also.”
“As you wish, High Priestess.”
“I’ve sent a request for a three week leave of absence to Capt. Serangetti in your name, Simone.” Charli informed her.
“Wow. You guys are the best.” Simone turned and kissed Charli then hurried up the metal steps and into our living area.
“Savanna and I will be in our quarters.” I announced as I effortlessly hauled my daughter and her seat up the steps and entered our base living quarters.
“Hey.” Simone greeted as she walked into our Galley.
“Hey.” I responded as I sat my cup of coffee down after taking a sip.
“I want to thank you again, Chance…for everything you did for me and my parents- especially, mum. I can’t believe they took my decision so well- again, especially, mum!”
“I’m glad that things worked out. Your dad looks way happier, too.” I smiled. Lokust had volunteered to look after Savanna today while I tried to get my reports finished and submitted.
“So, Serangetti signed off on my leave request and we’ll be departing in the morning. By the way, how are the Serangetti’s getting along? I heard the captain turned four shades of ‘Holy Shit’. Chantell’s words, not mine.”
“I haven’t seen or heard anything since Lyra and Sonya left base last night. I kind of passed out when my head hit the pillow. Lokust had to take care of Savanna…volunteered again today.” I answered before taking another sip and continuing. “While I get our mission reports drafted and filed.”
“There’s always paperwork. And, it never seems to stop. At least with us around, the Current spills will be a non-issue.”
“That reminds me, I still haven’t ‘officially’req’d a new set of BDU’s. Guess I should probably do that at some point today. I’ll be resuming my regular duty schedule starting tomorrow.”
Who’s going to be watching Savanna? Hope or Charli?” Simone asked.
“I’ll let them draw straws or fight to the victor. I’d much rather be here for my own child…ya know?”
Simone nodded in agreement and we were silent for a moment.
“So, Sandra was telling me the captain gave a ship-wide stream. In it, he officially addressed the Hoblin invasion and informed the crew that certain individuals couldn’t be returned to normal by the ‘unofficial and unsubstantiated’, ‘alleged’ appearance of Witch Corps. He specifically mentioned you as an example. I don’t know why. You think he came up with some plan to re-introduce you to the ship, Chance?”
“Like anyone would believe that after seeing me in that long gown and then in my uniform?” I groaned. “Now that he knows about Sonya, this is his way of humiliating me.”
“Serangetti, High Priestess. Could you have SFC. Summers come to my conference room?” Capt. Serangetti called on our comms.
I took a deep breath and let it out in an equally deep sigh.
“Of course, captain, I’m sending her to you now. High Priestess, out.”
Standing up I walked my half finished coffee back to the sink by the distribution urn then concentrated on what my BDU’s looked like after my threshold. I had to quickly reach to my waist to catch my pants before they fell completely to the ground.
“Wow! I didn’t realize you lost that much mass, Chance! Why go this far? Serangetti has already seen you…post threshold?” Simone seemed startled by my change of clothing.
“He initiated his comm with ‘High Priestess’ and asked specifically for SFC. Summers. Obviously, there is someone else with him that knows of the Corps, but not of my part in it.” I speculated.
“Best play the part. I get it. So…want me to complete and distribute the reports you’ve already finished, High Priestess?” Simone smiled playfully.
“I’d appreciate it if you filled in the blanks on what happened while Dell and I were…um…’away’? Just try to keep emotion out of it and stick to the facts. I know you Antarrans can get very emotional in times of stress.”
Simone hurriedly wrapped her arms around me and gave me a warm, tight hug.
“You are sooo full of shit, Chance Summers! Break a leg.” She said as she released me and stood back.
Capt. Kimbou Serangetti’s conference room appeared around me, and intent on playing things up, I immediately wobbled and reached frantically for anything to steady me.
“What? Where am I?” I groaned as I feigned nausea, ‘apparently’ transported here unexpectedly. “How did I get here?”
“Specialist Summers, you look appalling! Have you no sense of decency- or of the uniform?” Capt. Serangetti declared in outrage as he appraised me.
I hurriedly bent over and pulled my over-sized pants back up from where they rested on the deck around my ankles. Holding my pants tightly, I then tried to look as pathetic as possible by using my free arm to desperately cover my chest while I slumped noticeably, and shyly looked around.
Capt. Serangetti stood at the other end of his long conference table, glaring at me while obviously fighting to hold a straight face. He quickly rolled his eyes at me while the others stared at me in shock.
Flanking him down both sides of the table were twenty of the higher-ranking section chiefs and the higher-ranking members of the Bridge and CC officers.
To Serangetti’s immediate left was Lt. Cmdr. Rusk Kavendish, our new executive officer. To the captain’s right, Lt. Malcon Singh, Supervising Sections Chief- my…the old Chance’s top supervisor.
Even though I was really only playing a part, I felt the urgent desire to look for a way out- some mundane means of escape. Transporting out would be a dead giveaway as to my real identity at this point.
As if choreographed, they all stood and began clapping- smiles and tears on everyone’s faces! My cheeks began to burn as my eyes tried desperately to quench them.
I felt two small hands take my forearms.
Lyra and Sonya were suddenly by my sides, helping to steady me.
“They have been cleared and know, High Priestess.” Sonya told me over the diminishing applause.
“And to top it all off, you seem competently theatrical, Specialist Summers.” Capt. Serangetti jested as everyone quieted, but remained standing. “Now, would you care to change into something more appropriate for your clearance level?”
So, to the surprise of those gathered around the table, I recalled the cream-colored, single–shouldered, sheath dress I hadn’t worn in over a month.
“Oh, my God! It’sss true! You really are aaaaaa…”
“A witch? Yes, but we prefer to call ourselves ‘Current Mages’ these days. It sounds so much cooler.” I answered Lt. Renee S’pithe, one of Mare’s pilots- her forked tongue wildly flicking from her scaly mouth, desperately sensing the air around her for an explanation.
“Have a seat, My Lady Chance Summers.” The captain motioned to the chair in front of me. “Now,” he paused before continuing, “in compliance with the personal privacy/ top secret disavowment addendums you all read and signed, the information gained here shall not go any farther and may not be relayed, passed on or altered in any way to your subordinates. Understand?”
The gathering nodded or verbally consented before Serangetti motioned everyone to be seated.
“Are you really Chance Summers? My Current troubleshooter, M’lady? I know that Chance is a male Terran. Clearly you are not. What happened?” Lt. Singh questioned but then looked away a moment.
“I’m truly sorry, Lady Chance! That was rude of me and highly unprofessional, but I am curious as to what happened.”
“As are the rest of us,” Lt. Jo(e) Hanlin added as she/he appraised me from my right. The LT was from an asexual subspecies called the ‘OmiTerr’, and clearly defined the term: ‘Bisexual’.
“How much can be revealed, Capt. Serangetti?” I asked before answering.
“Yes, Capt. Kimbou? How much shall our High Priestess relate, and at what cost to her privacy?” Artemis was suddenly standing behind Hanlin.
Everyone except Hanlin and I jumped from their seats-me because I was used to this sort of thing, but Hanlin because Artie had placed her hands firmly on ‘their’ shoulders. Serangetti rubbed his forehead and quietly sat back down.
“Welcome, Lady Artemis. To answer your question, Lady Chance may answer with whatever information she feels comfortable.” He told her.
Sonya had instantly pulled her scepter and nervously hovered between Artie and her mate.
“Oh so protective, young one! Though, we have met and you know I pose no threat to anyone in the room.” Artie said as she raised her arms, palms out.
“I was just startled, My Lady. Please forgive me, sister.” Sonya answered as she hovered out of the way and landed gently on the deck, back beside me.
“That is soooo darling! I take it, it really does work, and you know how to use it?” CPO Ashante Williams praised the kitten excitedly.
“Indeed I do, so please, do not force a demonstration, Chief Williams.” Sonya warned through clinched teeth- her canines showing through her tight, tense smile.
“Please forgive my eldest kitten, ladies and gentlemen. As you can see, she takes after her mother’s side of the relationship. Please sit down and behave, Sonya.” Serangetti apologized.
A quiet snarl escaped our sister’s lips as she reseated herself by her ‘sister’.
“As you have seen, I and my Coven sisters are witches…Current Mages in today’s vernacular. I found from an early age that I could not only sense Current, but I could also ‘absorb’ it to a certain degree.” I started.
“You mean you can actually eat Current?” One of the subordinate chiefs blurted out.
“No. We can absorb it and either return it to a pure source or ask it to do things for us.”
“Ask? Ask Current to do things?” One of the CC officers coughed.
“Current is sentient. It exists as its own domain…its own dimension or realm as they call it.” I answered.
“They? I thought Current just a power source!”
“And you would be wrong, Lt. Keefer. The Current is just as alive, just as sentient as we are.”
Everyone remained quiet after that answer.
“As I said, we can ask Current to do things for us. The Hoblins, on the other hand, prefer to order the Current to do things, enslave Current to do their bidding. Their greed for Current is what drives them. Some of you have even been conscripted- transformed into Hoblin minions. And I’m sure some of you have at least some dim memories of the ordeal- some nightmare-like thoughts that you might have done things and had no control over them. I recognize most of your faces from after me or one of my Coven sisters recovered you. Lt. Singh, I personally pulled you into wet closet 4E2WC23 once I recovered all of you.”
My supervisor’s jaw dropped.
“R-r-r-r-recovered…all of me?” He gasped in horror.
“A Conscript’s original pattern starts to degrade after a certain period of time, sir. When I first recovered you, only…”
“Oh my God! It really happened? I had a nightmare that I had somehow been cut apart at the thighs…”
“You were one of the lucky ones, sir. Some of the crew…” I answered, but my eyes began to cloud.
I quickly wiped them dry and continued.
“I asked my Current to find the rest of you and help me put you back together. In your case it worked. Anyway, back to answering the original question. Yes I was a male Terran, but because of my ‘special’ abilities, I was able to ‘store’ Current. I’m sure some of you heard I recently received two crates from my home planet of Gaia Four? In it were things that my mother had stored…for me, it seems.
“The case contained a DataTab from her that I thought were her final words and wishes before the attack reached my family home. It turns out that Mom and my Aunts were founding members of Witch Corps. Mom had left me some things that I would need and told me to absorb as much Current as I could before some ‘unknown’incident overtook Mare. She hinted toward my reaching my ‘threshold’. At the time I didn’t know what ‘threshold’ would do to me.” I motioned down my smooth, sleek gown.
“Apparently, females can absorb and hold more Current than males, hence we were and are called ‘witches’.”
“I reached my threshold just as I and Grunfuller Lokust were captured, paralyzed, and about to be conscripted. I passed out from the Current surge they sent and from trying to protect Grunfuller. When I awoke I was as you saw me when I teleported in here moments ago. Oh, yeah, every last Hoblin in the immediate area had been destroyed- absorbed by me and purified by the locket I wear around my neck.”
Since that initial ‘threshold’ I have reached and exceeded threshold three more times.” I said to make them think. “That is my story, ladies and gentlemen.”
Serangetti looked appalled by my admission to achieving three more thresholds.
“I was not aware that you went through such a painful experience three more times, My Lady!” He gasped.
“As you all heard, Lady Chance has stated that the Current is a living, breathing, realm all of it’s own. She has actually visited it twice that I know of. It is a place of vast beauty and comparable technology to this realm. Father Zeus and I have visited the Current realm twice also to aid Ladies Chance and Artemis Dell” Artemis said as she poured it strong and thick.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I suggest you listen to what she says. While on assignment with Witch Corps for the last several weeks I was honored to make acquaintance of both Artemis and Zeus. I would suggest that you don’t upset them.” Serangetti warned.
“The same warning applies to Lady Chance- or any of father’s furies, Captain.” Artemis advised back.
Serangetti nodded politely.
“Now, have you any suggestions as to how our High Priestess can be successfully assimilated back into Mare’s…um…culture, Lady Artemis?”
“First, I would rephrase the question slightly. In my travels through the eons,” She stopped as a gasp filtered throughout the room, “As I said, eons, I have visited one or two civilizations that have completely and drastically embraced their technology. Even I and other Olympians,” Again she stopped to glare around the room as another quiet gasp was heard.
“Yes, you all heard right! I am an Olympian- as is my niece, Nike.” Artemis motioned with a dramatically pointed finger to me.
“Aw, shit.” I whispered in embarrassment as I tried to make myself small and unnoticeable.
“We are sisters in Father Zeus’ eyes and heart. This woman, Chance Summers, has been tested and proven to be the reincarnation of Nike, Goddess of Victory. Though, feel free to substitute your own mythos name for your home planet’s Goddess of Victory. Chance Summers has the power of Nike and has recently unleashed it to fight off a rather nasty Hoblin on the planet Kane.”
She snapped her fingers and an archived media stream projected a hologram in front of the far wall. It showed clearly that I had caused a…a singularity that left a crater where our Witch Corps’ hangar had been. Then, moments later, the same singularity reappeared and restored the hangar to normal as if nothing had happened.
I was flabbergasted! I had actually caused that! I felt moisture on both cheeks.
My hands were suddenly covering my face and were also wet.
Things suddenly got very quiet in the room.
“Now like, look what you did, Di! Had to like, rub salt into the wound? Why, Di? Why? Hasn’t she been through enough? Do you want her to vanish for another hundred or so eons?” I heard Demi’s voice as I felt her hands slide down my shoulders then slowly, gently rub up and down my arms.
Whatever she was doing, I felt much better…more relaxed. The rehash of my display of power on Kane suddenly didn’t matter as much.
This wasn’t right!
“I’m fine, Lady Demeter. I’ll handle my grief from here on.” I told my sister as I patted her hands gently with my own.
“You like, go, girlfriend!” She giggled brightly and was gone.
“So you found the real ‘Borg’? I asked Artemis as she looked to me sadly. I had literally no idea what a ‘Borg’ even was, so why did I ask in the first place?
“They were one of our rejected, mentoring projects. No imagination, just pure logic and no individuality of any kind. We ‘protected’ the rest of the galaxies from them…it…their ‘collective’.” Artemis explained further
“Our galaxy? The Way?” I asked in horror.
“What you refer to as the ‘Crab’, I believe. Fear not, for they have fallen into oblivion since that galaxy nebulized.
That made me wonder what she meant by ‘protected’. Had the Olympians protected the other galaxies by causing that one to explode?
Something in me…somehow…knew that might have been the case.
Artemis caught my attention and nodded sadly.
I gulped.
“Look!” I shouted out as I stood and began looking over everyone. “I…I just want things to return to normal!” I declared, pounding a fist lightly on the table so it wouldn’t break under my greatly enhanced strength. “I just want things to settle down…so I can do my job…here on Mare. I don’t think that’s asking too much, do any of you?”
“But, M’lady. What you and Witch Corps have done on Mare and as we’ve learned, Kane… We all owe you and…and the Corps our very lives. To not want any recognition…Why not?” Chief Williams asked in shock.
“Because that is her way, my lady. Nike, as well as, Lady Chance, wish not the fuss nor pomp. To us…Demeter excluded…” Artemis answered but was cut off.
“Hey! Not nice, Di!” Demi cried as she ‘popped’ back into the room.
Artemis rolled her eyes.
“To us both, it is only doing our job. It is nothing special, and neither of us feels any special treatment or party,” Artemis glared at Demi a moment, “should be given.”
“Well at least an awar…” Lt. Cmdr. Kavendish began to say, but an arrow suddenly hit, sinking almost an inch and a half into the metallic table directly in front of him.
The people gathered in the room, gasped in fright. Artemis had moved impossibly fast and even had another arrow nocked and ready!
“We of Olympus discovered eons ago that Nike, as with Chance today, will not tolerate such frivolous accolades! Do not re-activate the quest I only recently completed, mortals!” She warned.
“My Lady! Please!” I asked, hoping to defuse the ramping altercation. I was now standing between her nocked arrow and my shipmates. “The commendation should be given to Witch Corps instead of me specifically. We all did our part in ridding Mare of the Hoblin scourge.”
“You know that cannot happen, My Lady. As I said in my recent reply to your request to announce Witch Corps, such a covert team officially doesn’t exist.” Serangetti reminded.
“Really, Captain? Then why do more people know about Witch Corps now than at any time in the past? With the Hoblins still out there, the species need to know that someone has their backs. Yes, Witch Corps is a covert group of the most elite soldiers in the Way, but…but it’s time we were seen for the defensive, humanitarian, force we are. We’ve always been about helping the people of the Way, Cmdr. Serangetti! Ever since Mom, Charles, and Chantell first approached Queen Libra for sponsorship.”
I began to think about my clothing while the room remained deathly silent; yes, I was somehow in uniform. Looking around at all the faces, it was also clear that my opinion was in the minority.
“Fine, we’ll play it your way for the time being.”
Demi and I now wore precisely tailored, official issue BDU’s and I took her hand to head us for the door.
“I will be reporting to my original post at 0800hrs tomorrow morning. Let’s go, sisters.” I informed everyone as I left.
“So they didn’t go for the idea of unveiling the Corps?” Grunfuller asked as he entered my quarters.
“Artemis showed up to make sure my well-being was preserved. She meant well.” I said pointing to our Olympian guest across the room.
“But she came on way too strong?” Grub surmised as he cautiously regarded Artemis.
I nodded as I switched Savanna to my right side.
“So we go to work tomorrow like nothing happened?”
“I’m afraid so, Grunfuller. Now the ‘real’ freak will be parading through the ship trying to resume her normal duties.” I moaned. “I’ll tell Singh you’re sick when I get to our work compartment. That way you won’t see my embarras…”
“Hey, Chance. I’m with you, Buddy. I’ll be by your side for whatever.” Grunfuller said with a smile as he placed a hand on my shoulder. “I’ll even go as Lokust so we can share the ogling if you want.”
Savanna released my nipple, looked to Grunfuller, and gurgled then frowned a few times before giggling once or twice.
Artemis’ mouth dropped open as well as Grub’s and mine!
“You will do no such thing, young lady! I will not have my daughter transforming anybody!” I gasped in shock.
“I didn’t think she could do that already?’ Grub stared at Savanna in deep concern.
“Honey. You just can’t go around changing people just because they insult Mommy. You need to know the difference between humorous and serious talk before you can start passing judgment on others.” Grunfuller added.
Savanna laughed a few times as she tried to grab the finger he was pointing at her.
“I think I’ll go check on Demi.” Artemis said as she stood and walked toward my door. “She seemed especially traumatized by those BDU’s you dressed her in at that meeting.”
“I’m sure she’ll find some way of ‘glamorizing’ it,” I said cynically. “I guess Serangetti will have me putting a holding spell on the brig next.”
“We all have hang-ups, Chance. I assure you, Demi’s heart is in the right place, though.” Artemis giggled.
0800hrs came too fast the next morning. Someone knocking on my door woke me from a perfectly awful nightmare. I had been fighting Evans again…and again…and again…
“Enter.” I moaned as I sat up and rubbed my face with my left hand.
“Good morning, sleepyhead! Look who came to see grandma a few hours ago…? Are you alright, honey?” Mom greeted, but stopped when she saw my condition.
“Nightmare?” She asked as she looked around the room.
I followed her eyes and took in the horrific condition of my quarters. Things were everywhere; tossed about like a tornado hit the place!
“No wonder Savanna decided to pop in early this morning. You want to talk about it, sweetie?”
Savanna began gurgling and waving her left arm in jerks and fists.
“Not you, munchkin. I was talking to your mommy.” Mom smirked to her granddaughter.
“Evans.” I stated succinctly.
“Re-living the fight. PTSD, I take it?” Mom said flatly as she continued to look around.
“What gave you that idea, mom?” I asked before snapping my fingers.
My quarters were spotless and perfectly intact again- as if nothing had happened overnight.
Savanna burped lightly and began laughing. Mom just rolled her eyes and remained quiet.
“Come on, munchkin, let’s let mommy get ready for her first day back to work.” Mom said as she bent down to the changing table and grabbed some new diapers from the second drawer. “If you need anything, honey, just use your comm.”
I nodded as I closed my eyes for a moment. “Thanks, mom…and you, young lady,” I pointed to Savanna-who had an impish grin on her face. “You stay with your granny, understand me?”
She winked at me! My month-old daughter just winked at me!
I smiled and shook my head.
“We’ll see you after your shift, honey.” Mom said as she and Savanna disappeared into the hallway and closed my door.
“See? Made it to the old work station and not one off-color comment!” Grunfuller announced as we arrived for duty. We both started to check the previous shift’s log on our DataTabs.
“That’s because we didn’t see a soul on our way here, Grunfuller.”
“Hey, I thought Demi was supposed to be shadowing us for a couple days?” He asked as if just remembering.
“Heeeeeey. Like, sorry, I’m late?” Demi greeted enthusiastically, just popping in.
“Lady Demeter, may I remind you that, around here, we walk or run? Normal people just can’t pop to and fro at will to get places.”
“This ‘Will’, like, is he cuuuute?” She grinned.
“It has to be an act, Buddy. No one can be that clueless and bubbly.” Grunfuller stated the obvious.
“Of course it is an act, Grunfuller Lokust. How best to observe and gather intelligence than by deception?” She stated seriously. “So, like, where do we begin, sir?”
“Basically, we wait for someone to call us then we go troubleshoot the problem and fix it.” I said matter-of-factly.
Both our DataTabs chimed.
“Duty calls.” I said as I read the work request and sighed.
“Yeah, this ought to be interesting, Buddy.” Grunfuller scoffed. “Current leak in Hangar two-nine.”
“Yay.” I cheered dryly as we both gathered our equipment. I reached for and helped Demi into her tool belt. As I suspected last night, she had somehow managed to make our working uniform look sultry.
“What are these for, Chance?” She asked innocently.
“So we can find the Current leaks.” I said as I pointed to the Current probe on her belt. “And so we can fix the leak.” I added, pointing out the aerosol, patching compound.
“Okay, but we can see Current, right?”
“But normal people can’t, and the object here is to blend in with normal people, remember?”
Demi nodded with a sigh.
“So what are these other thingies?” She asked as she pointed to a small assortment of Current diverters.
“If we need one, I’ll tell you then. Let’s get going; the longer it takes us to respond, the higher chance someone will need medical attention.” I said as Grunfuller and I hurried out of the compartment with Demi bringing up the rear.
“Hey guys.” Lt. Singh greeted as we arrived at hangar twenty-nine. I hadn’t expected him to greet us personally. CPO Reginold was standing beside him- a stunned look on his face. I immediately blushed and set my eyes to the deck.
Grunfuller noticed and immediately took action.
“Hey.” He greeted back. I’m sure you both heard about my partner, Specialist Summers? Cut the staring guys! He…she’s had it rough the last month. This is his…sorry…her first day back and I don’t want h…er to hole back up in hi…er quarters again.”
“Sorry, Chance. It’s just that you look so…”
“So much more like a freak than I did before? Thanks, Chief.” I whispered.
“No! That’s not what I was going to say! You look fantastic! Magical, even!” Reginold complimented as he winked a few times.
As I feared, he recognized me from our arrival in Pegasus.
“So who’s the newbie?” he asked to quickly change the subject.
Our LT just stood there, dumbfounded.
“Spc. Demi Freyja. She’s part of our replacement program- just shipped in yesterday. Chance and I have her shadowing us to get the lay of the land before starting her real shift.” Grunfuller hurriedly offered introduction.
“I like what you’ve done with the uniform, Spc. Freyja.” Reginold complimented as his eyes continued to undress her.
Our LT rolled his eyes.
“Well, welcome back, Chance. Let me know if you encounter any…problems?”
“Hhhh-she will, sir.” Grub answered quickly.
Lt. Singh turned around and walked out of the hangar to let us get back to work.
“We noticed the usual symptoms right over here…” CPO Reginold said professionally as he guided us to the leak.
“”So how was your first day back, honey?” Mom asked as she and Savanna knocked then entered my quarters.
“It was surreal, mom. Everywhere we went the crew stared at me…they stared longer at Demi- a lot longer than me, though. I’m kind of grateful she was there with us.” I said as I continued to rub my right instep. “The low heels made my feet ache though. I never thought that I’d hear myself say that. Ever!”
“She was just fed.” Mom smiled at me and handed Savanna to me. I kissed her, placed her to my shoulder and began rubbing and patting her back.
“Any word from Simone and Aunt Cora?” I asked, moving to the next topic.
“They arrived in Norge about two hours ago; after Simone went postal on the target arrays again. I could hardly hear her communication with Janet laughing so hard from her back seat.”
“How many she take out this time?” I giggled.
Mom smirked.
“All of them. And, at warp four! I don’t think she likes those things very much.”
“But there had to be a hundred thousand of them.” I gasped at our sister’s achievement.
“Two hundred-eighty-three thousand- and four.” Mom stated precisely. “Don’t worry, they’ll make more. I think our young Antarran sister might have some…issues?”
“Probably not anymore.” I laughed.
“Probably. I know for certain the Major-General AND his staff had major laundry service issues this time.”
“To answer your next question, Kitty is pacing back and forth in her quarters like a caged lioness! She’s really taking those idiots at face value, and I’m afraid she’s going to snap if she remains self-sequestered for much longer.
Savanna was suddenly gone from my shoulder.
“Aw, man. Not again.” Mom groaned.
A muffled knock sounded at my door, and Sinae opened it and walked right in.
“Chance? About ‘Little Savanna’. This is the third time in eight standard hours that she’s ‘popped’ into my quarters and scared the Apis regert out of me! Think you can teach her some manners like, when to leave people alone?”
“Come here, you little imp.” I said as I held out my hands. Savanna appeared on my shoulder with a definite ‘thump’.
“Thank you.” Sinae said as she turned for the door.
“How are you doing, Sinae?” I asked quickly.
“You mean aside from thinking that wherever I go some royal litter cleaner will find me and make me go back to FeLane so my ass can grow fat and useless on its throne? Peachy. You? How was the first day back?”
“Weird. Everyone stared at me, which wasn’t that unusual since they’ve seen me in our Corps uniform or diplomatic gown.” I complained.
“Funny. I thought they’d be swooning over Demi’s rendition of our BDU’s. That girl really has no shame!” Sinae laughed once. “So how long is she going to stay with us…mortals?”
“Until I can figure out what Nike did to keep her in our realm, Sinae.”
“But aren’t YOU Nike, Chance?” She looked perplexed.
“Nike is a part of me, but…but I believe she means to teach her aunt a lesson. I’m sure she’ll either tell me how to remove the spell, or release Demi herself when that lesson is learned.”
“Freud would have a field day with you, Chance.” Mom giggled.
“Ja, ja. Und how vould you feel about zhat, being her mutter?” I blurted out uncontrollably.
“Seriously, Chance, we have to have a nice long chat about that.” Mom deadpanned.
“You three are definitely related.” Sinae began giggling. This was the first time in three or four days that we had seen her smile.
Savanna began reaching out to our sister while cooing, gurgling, and flexing her chubby little fingers- all with an adorable smile on her face.
“She says she’s worried about you, Sinae. She was only trying to cheer you up. Now, when she saw you smiling, she just wants to grab your whis…I mean, hug you forever.” I laughed.
“I’m not her stuffed lioness, Chance. She needs to know that, AND that she had better not try to turn me into one…should she ever learn that trick!”
“I think she’ll just stick to teleporting here and there until she gets older. It seems to make her hungry after she does that a few times.”
“You got that right! Your precious little bundle drinks heavier than Shan does when off duty and planet-side!” Mom laughed.
“Has anyone seen Dell? I have to apologize for my bitching at her yesterday.” Sinae changed the subject.
“Dell’s right here, Kitty, or should I call you ‘Catty’?” Dell’s voice dared from my doorway.
“Look, Dell, I’m sorry for those rude comments. I had no right to assault you with my own depression and self-loathing. I’m still not certain if I want to continue running or simply accept my fate.” Sinae looked away from our friend and Coven sister before sighing and looking down to the deck. “I had no right to take it out on you.”
“And?” Dell encouraged.
“And I’d like us to be friends again? Actually, I wondered if we could revisit the relationship we had before it all exploded in our faces?” Sinae continued while pouring on the wide-eyed, pathetic, kitten look.
“Lady Lyra, Lady Chance!” Lyra’s excited voice flashed across my comm.
“Chance here, what’s wrong, my lady?” I asked.
“It’s momma! We’re in Poppy’s rooms. Something happened!”
“On my way, sweetie. Chance out.”
“You stay here with Grandma, little one. I’ll be right back.” I said as I hurried out of our base.
It took several minutes to reach Capt. Serangetti’s quarters, and upon arrival, I knocked on the door.
A grown-up Sonya Serangetti answered the door. She immediately pulled me into the room so the door would close and embraced me tightly.
“Thank you, Chance! I had hoped you would change me back. Thank you! Thank You! Thank You!” She rattled off.
Lyra stood behind her with a sad frown and her arms crossed.
“I had nothing to do with you changing back, Serangetti Sonya.” I told her.
Lyra looked very confused- almost as much as her mother.
“You didn’t?” Both asked.
“Nope. You did that all on your own, Lady Sonya.”
“I/She did?” both chorused again.
Apparently, you share a similar trait with Lokust, Kaitlyn and Charli. You can change back and forth on your own. Try to manifest your scepter.” I requested.
Sonya did as I asked and her toy-like, child’s scepter appeared in her grasp.
“Okay, now try to shift into your eight-year-old self- in your uniform.” I coached.
After a little concentration, eight-year-old Sonya was back- dressed in her Witch Corps uniform.
“WOOOOW!” Lyra cried excitedly. “Welcome back big sister!”
Sonya stood in front of me with the biggest, cutest eyes I had ever seen. Her scepter changed hands several times and she even rolled it around several more before looking up at me.
“And I can do this anytime I want?” She asked cautiously.
“Try to grow-up, sweetie. That should answer your question.” I smiled. “But don’t forget about your clothing.”
Adult Sonya was back and she let out a loud sigh of relief.
Lyra, on the other hand, sighed in sadness. Sonya immediately turned to her kitten.
“Why the sigh, Lyra?” Sonya knelt down to her. “I thought you wanted to have me back?”
“I do, but…but I liked my big sister too. She was fun to play with and…and I…I feel like…like she doesn’t want me…anymore.” Lyra all but cried.
“Lyra, of course I still want you! Do you think I want to go places without you- for such long periods of time?”
“But you’re big again. That means you’ll be going back to the rim.”
“I won’t be going back to the rim for a while, Lyra. And, if I do, I think I’ll be taking you and Poppy with me…for protection.” Sonya smiled brightly.
“Why? You’re in the Corps too, momma. You can protect yourself just as well as any of us.” Lyra stated maturely.
“Where are my two wonderful kittens?” Capt. Serangetti called out as the door started to slide open. He stopped abruptly and stood silent when he saw me, and that his mate was back, but kneeling down before Lyra.
“Welcome home, my mate. What is wrong with Lyra?” He asked.
“She is afraid that her older sister will not be back.” Sonya answered looking over her shoulder.
“Is she right? Lady Chance?” He asked, looking to me.
“Lady Sonya can change whenever she wants, Captain. I will never stop her from her choice.” I replied. “She will always be a valued member of Witch Corps, and she can also be ‘big sister’ when she chooses.”
“But why do it to her in the first place, Lady Chance?” Capt. Serangetti asked me.
I paused for a moment before answering.
“Of course. Why would she tell you?” I sighed.
The captain looked to his mate in confusion.
“Sonya was under orders to commandeer my ship AND my command. Under false pretenses as it turns out; she had no choice but to follow orders.”
“But Witch Corps is not under the direction of any government or military entity- not even the Galactic Defense Committee.”
“I was not made aware of that fact when given the assignment, my mate.” Sonya stated calmly.
“You could have been shot or worse, Sonya! Didn’t you research your assignment first? Witch Corps’ charter clearly outlines strict sanctions for insubordination and mutiny. It appears our High Priestess severely diluted those sanctions.”
“Lady Lyra petitioned for leniency, sir. Lady Sonya’s punishment was her idea.” I admitted.
Serangetti looked between Lyra and me a few times with a neutral expression.
Capt. Serangetti then bent over to his daughter and placed a hand on her shoulder.
“That was very mature of you, Lady Lyra. Charity and integrity are truly positive character traits, and I applaud you.”
“Okay. Can big sister come and play with me now?” Lyra said innocently as she brought her ‘pleading’ face forward.
Capt. Serangetti stood and rubbed his forehead while shaking it- a smile appearing.
“For a few hours, my lady. I’d like to take you and momma to dinner after that. Then momma and I have to talk about some things after. Is that alright?”
“Um…okay! Come on, Sonya!” Lyra smiled and bounded out of the room.
Capt. Serangetti motioned for Sonya to follow. Frowning, she transformed into her eight-year-old form and walked after her ‘little sister’.
The captain waited until the door to the next room closed then looked at me with a seriousness I had never seen.
“How is Kitty, Chance? I can’t begin to understand what is going through her mind these last few days.”
“I’ve heard she’s been pacing her quarters like it was a cage, sir. I can’t say I blame her.”
“She has to know what a great honor it is to be the next queen of FeLane. And, I know you were thrown into command of the Corps, but you’ve done a wonderful job so far.”
Commanding an elite team is nothing like ruling over four systems and seventeen planets, sir. If she decides, she needs to be prepared for that enormous responsibility.”
“But I’ve been watching her for many years…watching both of you. She can do this, Chance! I know she can.”
“The question is not whether she can do the job, sir; it is does she have the confidence to do it.” I responded. “Confidence is the key factor.”
“Well, I hope she decides before we hit the system boundary, Chance. Once on FeLane’s sensors we’re pretty much committed.”
“So what is our ETA, sir?” I asked.
“Mare should reach the outer system markers in ten days, Chance.”
“I’ll see if I can help her reach a decision before then, sir.” I promised, “But I’m not going to push her one way or the other, sir. I just thought I’d let you know that up front.”
“That is completely acceptable, Chance.” Serangetti nodded. “By the way, thanks for returning Sonya to me, High Priestess.” He smiled. “Though, I quickly warmed to having two kittens around me.”
“Like I said, sir, it’s up to her which form she takes at any given time. Good eve to you.” I said as I bowed, turned and exited his quarters.
“Hey Buddy?” Grunfuller called as we worked on a problematic Current leak. We just couldn’t get it to stop and I think he was losing his patience and stock of aerosol patch. “You want to toss one of your cans of spray over? I’m damn near out. Why is this one being such a pain?”
One of my patch sprays hovered over to him. He quickly grabbed it and looked at me in horror!
“Chance? What’s the matter with you? You could get caught!” He hissed just above a whisper while looking around us in all directions.
We were on an emergency call in a part of the ship that Dell and Sinae had cleared of Hoblins. The section was well away from hangar twenty-nine, so it was fairly safe to say that no one knew that I was ‘High Priestess’ of Witch Corps here.
“Well, we both know my throwing arm isn’t the greatest now, don’t we? Remember what happened last time?” I countered, also getting upset at not finding this leak’s source. “I’m going to ask the system if anyone knows where the leak is. Cover me, Grunfuller.”
My partner rolled his eyes, but nodded his agreement. We had been at it for over an hour now.
Blinking on my Current sight, I began to scan the area. Finding nothing extraordinary, I walked over to a flow valve.
“Can you tell me where the leak is, please? We’ve been trying to patch the system, but we haven’t had any luck so far. No? Okay then could you please check with you friends along the conduit? You will? Why, thank you. So, how have you been feeling? So because you’re so overrated, you’re feeling under utilized? Why did we install… Oh, what was that? Wonderful. Thank you very much!” I asked the mechanical device.
It confided that it didn’t know but would check with its ‘friends’. While the word went out, I had a pleasant conversation with the control until it heard back.
“Check valve CFCV875293 is reporting a reduced pressure on its input side.” I told Grunfuller, thanking the valve before turning around.
I was stunned to see six of our fellow crewmembers staring at me with wide-open eyes and mouths.
“Specialist Summers? Were you just talking to that control valve?” One of two female Orions asked with a slight smirk on her disproportionately small mouth. Her huge, disproportionate eyes blinked horizontally several times.
“Yes she was.” Grunfuller answered immediately. “Haven’t you all been told what happened to her in the Hoblin attack?”
“We were informed that Specialist Summers had suffered ‘genetic gender transfiguration’ at the hands of the Hoblins, yes. Nothing, though, was mentioned about her psychological functionality.”
“It’s part of that.” Grub answered quickly. “She found out she can talk to the plumbing. Any more questions…and what are all of you doing out here? It’s not safe!”
“We come ta see what’s takin’ s’lon...!” A male Magellan grumbled, but he suddenly began to scream out in pain with his hands waving at something off to his left.
My Current sight still enabled, I saw the strong stream of Current drenching him.
This wasn’t good!
Wand suddenly in hand, I formed a protective shield around the group and hurried over to the massive leak.
Placing my hand on the ruptured conduit, I asked my Current to seal the tear then turned to my six shipmates.
The Magellan was still frantically trying to wipe the Current from his body, but the others were stone still and staring at me in shock.
After removing the protection shield, I took the Magellan’s hands and began absorbing the excess Current from him. I then used some of my latent Current to heal his wounds.
Not a sound was heard in the large compartment!
“My Lady? Will the Magellan live?” Grub asked as he bowed to me.
Taking his hint and looking down, I noticed I was in uniform- my Witch Corps uniform.
Dammit.
“You will tell no one of this! Do you all understand?” I ordered sternly.
“You are a Current Mage!” One of the two male Orions- the Section’s Lieutenant- declared with a gasp.
I nodded. “The Magellan will survive with no issues to his health.”
“You’re one’a them Coven members o’ Witch Corps tha’ lib-rated Mare lost month!” The Magellan gasped as he took stock of his hands and bearded face.
“I am, but this incident never happened and you never saw me or my uniform change, is that crystal!” I confirmed, my ire and volume rising. “And how do you all know so much about something that doesn’t exist?”
“Centuries ago, Witch Corps helped clean the Hoblin plague from our homeworld. Thank you, Lady Summers…for then and now!” The lieutenant explained.
“E’re ya also part o’ tha’ group tha’ we recen’ly heard lib-rated mah home, mum?” the male, five-foot Magellan asked cautiously.
“I am.” I answered.
He hurried over and embraced me tightly.
“Thank ya, Mah Lady! Mah bett’r ’alf tell’d me o’ this myster’ous team sent ta des-troy them Hoblins an’ return mah fellow citizens from conscription. We cannae repay ya fer tha’ service, Uh’m ‘fraid.”
“We’re square, sir. No need for recompense of any sort.” I smiled as he pulled away and looked up.
“R’gardless, thank ya, Lady Summers.” He said as he stepped away.
“The Current has been reclaimed and your workplace is again safe. Have a good shift, ladies and lords.” I announced after a minute. I motioned for Grunfuller to follow me. I also dispatched my Corps uniform and wand.
“Remember! You never saw anything out of the ordinary!” I emphasized turning back to them as I approached the compartment’s bulkhead door to exit.
“That could have been a real catastrophe back there, Chance.” Grunfuller stated as we arrived back at our shop compartment. “Still, what made you go all ‘Corps’ like that?”
“I didn’t even know I had changed clothes until you brought it to my attention; thanks, by the way.”
“Anytime.” He said and paused a moment. “Speaking of time, I have just enough of it to write and file the report before our shift ends. Have anything planned for this evening, Chance?”
“Well, I was hoping that a certain someone would invite me and Savanna to dinner…” I hinted while batting my lashes coquettishly.
“Then would you and Princess Savanna do me the honor, M’lady?”
“I don’t know. I’ll have to see if I have anything to wear. Can I get back to you on that, Grunfuller?”
“As Father Zeus would say: ‘You wound me, M’Lady’.” He quoted with his hand covering his right pec.
“You do know their hearts are on the same side as ours? It’s not like they’re ‘Time Lords’ or anything.” I giggled.
“What are ‘Time Lords’, Chance?” Grunfuller asked in confusion.
“I have absolutely no idea. It just came to me.” I admitted.
Savanna appearing at my shoulder frightened me so badly I almost didn’t catch her in time!
“Wow! We’re two sections away from Base. Our little imp seems to be getting stronger.” Grunfuller observed.
“And heavier. She’s gained four pounds just in the last two weeks.” I added as I looked into her innocent blue eyes. “Are we going to get a call from Aunt Kitty about you disturbing her again?”
She giggled and laughed.
“There you are, you little twerp!” Mom cried in relief as she hurried over to take my daughter from me.
“She’s been ‘popping’ in and out of everyone’s quarters all day, Chance- especially Kitty’s. I think she’s about ready to kill her!”
“Hey, everyone!” Dell greeted as she walked into the Base reception area.
“Hello, cutie!” She said as she walked over and jiggled Savanna’s chubby little cheek.
“So how many times did she visit you today, Dell?” I asked my Coven sister.
“She didn’t…why?”
“Because she ‘popped’ in on us just before our shift was over.” Grunfuller explained.
“But your shop is two sections away?” Dell gasped, stunned.
“Hey!” Chantell shouted as she passed by out in the hallway. “Can you put a leash on that kid? Scared the piss outta me twice this morning! Literally!”
“Oh, come on, Shan!” Mom tutted.
“Seriously! I was sitting on the head. Next thing I know, Little Savanna’s in my lap, giggling and waving her fingers at me then she’s gone. Four hours later, same thing!” Chantell elaborated. “Look, I love the little squid to death, but she needs to know some boundaries. The head is one of them”
“I’ll have a talk with her.” I promised.
Chantell nodded to me and disappeared down the hall.
“I guess I should check in on Sinae. Can you watch our ‘princess’ while I go smooth things over, mom?”
“I’ll try to keep her attention on me, Chance.” Mom said as she conjured a bright, colorful toy and began to play with Savanna.
“Sinae? It’s Chance. Can I come in, please?” I asked as I knocked on her door.
The knob twisted and the door opened an inch. I took that as an invite.
Sinae was busy pacing the room, so I hurried inside and closed the door before her next pass. I walked into the center of the room and watched a few minutes.
“Sinae? Is there anything I can do?”
“Unless you can hide me where those officials will never find me, no nothing, Chance.” She answered, not stopping her pacing.
“Sinae! Can you please stop the pacing? It’s only wearing out the carpet!” I said confronting her, placing myself in her path.
When she tried to go around me I gently grabbed her forearm.
“Will you please stop!” I repeated, glaring into her eyes.
“If I stop, they’ll find me. I need to keep moving. Could you please fuel up Re-Tailed? I’m going to pack a few things then you’ll have plausible deniability.”
“What if I don’t want ‘plausible deniability? What if I want to help my friend?”
“What if your friend is beyond help? What then?” Sinae countered.
“Then I find a way to help anyway! You shouldn’t be alone in all this.” I redirected stalwartly.
“Why would you want to do that, Chance? What makes you think I’ll even listen?”
“You’re not an idiot, Sinae. That’s why.” I told her staunchly.
“I’m also not ‘queen’ material.” She stated flatly.
“And I’m not High Priestess material either.”
“You’re more High Priestess material than I am Queen stuff, Chance. You’ve done a wonderful job of resurrecting Witch Corps and guiding it. You’ve proven yourself in battle, as well. That is more than I can claim.”
“I’m still not sure I’m the right choice, Sinae. I’ve screwed up quite a few times. Things just happened to work out… with the help of my sisters. As far as proving one’s self in battle, I can’t think of anyone more courageous and victorious than Kitty Sinae of FeLane! You have set the bar for the Corps, Sinae, not me.”
That’s not true and you know it, Chance! With the things you’ve done, the things you’re capable of...how can you say I’m the basis of Witch Corps standards when we all know it’s you? You are Witch Corps, Chance. Not Dell; not Simone; not Lokust; you, Chance Summers! You are the most amazing person I’ve ever met. Period!”
“And you’re the most amazing person I’ve ever met, Sinae! I’ve never met anyone that taught me as much as you! You are my role model, girlfriend!”
A knock sounded on Sinae’s door.
“Hey, Sinae? I come bearing beverages. I thought you could use some drink and company.” Lokust sang out from the other side.
“Better let her in, Sinae, you know she won’t give up.” I recommended.
My Lynxin friend pointed at the door and it opened on its own.
Lokust and Dell walked in carefully. Each carrying enough beverages to keep us drinking for hours.
“We thought you could use some familiar faces, Sinae. It’s much better than drinking alone.” Lokust explained as she placed her case of forty on Sinae’s low table. Dell too, placed her case on the same table and proceeded to open the container, remove one, open it, and hand it to our friend.
“So, where did Chance leave off with her counseling?” Dell asked as she took the first sip of her own beverage. “Chance?” She asked holding up a drink to me.
“Thanks, but Savanna is a handful now. I can’t imagine how she would be if that stuff made it to her.” I declined politely.
Sinae laughed as she guzzled her second container.
“Your daughter is just as tenacious as you, Chance. She just won’t leave me alone! It seems every time I turn around sh…”
Savanna appeared on Sinae’s shoulder and our Lynxin quickly reacted to catch the infant from falling with her free hand.
Savanna was laughing, smiling, and trying to grab Sinae’s whiskers.
“See what I mean? What if I drop her, Chance?”
“Then she learns a valuable lesson and learns what pain is.” I answered as I folded my arms in front of me.
Savanna became very boisterous as she looked to me about ready to cry.
“You heard me, young lady! If you persist in bothering your aunt, you’ll get what you deserve- and if you get hurt it’ll be that much more meaningful.
Savanna responded by crying with some gurgles and other sounds mixed in. It hurt me to see her crying, but I also knew she was playing it up.
“No! Stop that. Despite what you think or feel, you will always be loved, and by everyone here! Sometimes a lesson needs to be painful in order for you to really pay attention, sweetie. Sometimes we all need to do things we don’t want to do, or don’t feel we can. That’s just how life is. Contrary to what you see, none of us here have complete control of our lives.” I told my daughter.
I noticed Sinae staring at me, looking down at Savanna at her shoulder from time to time as she seemed to be considering my little talk, too.
Another knock sounded at Sinae’s door. This time Mom, Charli, Chantell, Kaitlyn, Jamie, and Sandra filed in. Each brought the customary case of beverages.
“You would think there was one helluva party going on here with all the booze.” Mom commented with an impish smile.
“Yeah, some things never change, do they, Hopewell?” Chantell laughed as she opened a container and chugged it down in one gulp.
“Pot and a cauldron, Shan?” Charli giggled while she gingerly took a swig of her own drink.
“Hey, I’m just catching up with my sisters, Charlene. It’s just good manners.”
“Well, that much hasn’t changed over the centuries.” Mom revealed. “You remember how Libra threw them back after we completed a mission?”
“Now there was a girl that hated to go back to the ‘norm’.” Chantell surrendered as she tossed back her third container with nothing more than a quiet belch.
“I remember, Shan! God, did she hate going back to FeLane to resume her royal duties.” Mom confirmed.
“But she did, didn’t she, Hope. She did what she had to…what she knew she needed to do for the good of the Confederation.” Charli added as she opened her second drink.
“She certainly handled both sides of the coin with equal tenacity, didn’t she?” Mom commented as she finished her third.
I was beginning to feel like the odd one out. It must have showed.
“Relax, honey, a few won’t hurt your milk. Trust your mother.” Mom giggled as she handed me a drink. “It didn’t seem to hurt you.”
“Could you tell me more about my ancestor, My Lady?” Sinae asked mom very politely.
“When you can show me you’re really not such a stick at parties, sweetie.” Mom challenged.
Sinae glared at our Coven sister a moment then shook a new container, held it up over her open mouth and quickly plunged the pointer claw of her other hand into its bottom. The container’s top popped open on its own.
“Damn! Now that’s a righteous ‘shotgun’, girlfriend!” Chantell clapped as her newly opened, sixth drink hovered in front of her face. When done with her applause, she grasped the floating container, polished it off, dematerialized it, and reached for another.
“Well, I did ask for proof.” Mom laughed. “Okay. Libra was always looking for ways to get out of the royal residence. I’m one hundred percent certain she used our initial ‘crossing their border’ as an excuse to head up that intercept mission.”
“I got that feeling, too. Especially after I overheard one of her generals saying how abnormal it was for her to take command that day. Of course, I’d heard it almost a year after arriving. Apparently, the old alley cat thought we still couldn’t comprehend their language well and felt completely safe talking around us.” Charli agreed.
“Oh! That guy. Yeah, what was his name again? General…Gen. Gastric…Something or other?”
“How about Gen. Gastone Serangetti?” He was my ancestor and first Serangetti to serve her higness, Queen Libra.” Capt. Kimbou Serangetti filled in the blanks in mom’s memory as he appeared in Sinae’s open doorframe with Lyra and an adult Sonya.
“Nice old gent, but thought too much about his own importance and far too little about new relations with alien worlds. A very discriminatory shit- especially after Hopewell’s accident.” Chantell related in a sour tone. “You act nothing like him, Kimba.”
“Lady Chantell, it very much annoys me when you take privileges with my given name!” Serangetti seethed through clinched teeth. “You have had plenty of time over the years to get it right, yet you continued to disrespect it.”
“Wait, you knew these women? For years?” Sonya gasped in surprise. “You’ve known about the Corps since before we mated?”
“Why so appalled, sister?” Mom confronted her. “You know of our longevity and relationship with the Lynxin monarchy. Didn’t you believe the history you read before the Regent had everything confiscated and destroyed?”
“I read the files and thought it fantasy BECAUSE of the longevity of Queen Libra and her sister, Sonya…from whom I was named, as it turns out. In their time, Lynxin life spans were at most, three hundred years. To live for that long still seems completely and utterly in the realm of fiction!”
“Yet you are talking to three examples of that ‘longevity’ you cannot believe.” Mom smiled deviously.
“Of course, I believe it now, My Lady! I only need to ‘think’ about my own talents to see it is fact.” Adult Sonya started, but young Sonya finished her reply.
“Oh, hi, big sister! So, do you want to play?” Lyra greeted excitedly with a huge, canine-bearing, smile.
“I hadn’t really intended on transforming…”
“Awwww. Okaaaay. I just thought me and my sister could have some fun.” Lyra said sadly as she enabled her ‘pathetic kitten’ look.
“Fine. You ‘grown-ups’ have a good time. Me and my little sister’s going to be up in the training hall.” Sonya smiled as she and Lyra left our gathering.
Everyone had been waiting to open another beverage until the two youngsters were gone. An unopened container appeared, hovering in front of Kimbou Serangetti. Taking it out of the air, he popped it open and downed it in one gulp.
“I take it two kittens are not what you were expecting when we returned, sir?” I asked.
“Two kittens, I can handle. An adult Sonya is the handful I worry most about. She is the definition of ‘Alpha Female’, as you have seen.”
“Funny. I heard Chance knocked her down a few pegs. So High Priestess overrides Alpha Female- in the Corps at least.” Sinae said as an amused grin spread across her face. It warmed my heart to see it!
“I know you and Sonya haven’t seen eye to eye at times, My Lady.”
“I’ve never seen eye to eye with her since we first met, Captain! She is rude, overly forceful, and in no way would make a good leader or diplomat. She is far and away from any ‘Alpha Female’!” Sinae argued forcefully.
Mom, Charli, and Chantell suddenly became very quiet- all three staring at our Lynxin sister in amazement.
Sinae quickly noticed.
“Okay. What did I do now?” she sneered before looking at her drink and downing the rest of the container.
I wondered the same thing.
“Alright, I’ll rephrase. What did I say now?” Sinae continued, as the three remained tightlipped.
With her new question posed and still no response, I just had to say something.
“Charli I can imagine being quiet. You two,” I pointed to mom and my aunt, “This is definitely a first!”
“This may be a first for you, Chance, but the three of us have heard those exact same words before- spoken in the same exact order, in exactly the same tone and temperament.” Mom finally responded.
“Here, listen for yourselves.” She said as she produced a strange little device in one hand and a very small, thin square of polymer in the other. “I have no idea why I even thought about saving this, but I think you all will find it fascinating.”
Placing the small poly square into the device she ordered: “Play file: 12, August, 2151: 1406.”
“As for my sister, I’ve never seen eye to eye with her since we first met, Admiral! She is rude, overly forceful, and in no way would make a good leader or diplomat. She is far and away from any ‘Alpha Female’! Your request is hereby rejected. Now, tell my sister to come in here so that I can tell her she has been passed over for the position.”
“Your majesty.” A male voice replied.
Sinae’s mouth was agape as we all listened to her voice on the device mom held.
“How can that be me?” She gasped in shock.
We were all looking between her and mom thinking the same thing.
“It’s not, sweetie.” Mom sighed. “In those days, I still followed protocol and secretly recorded all conversations I was privy to. That, ladies, is Queen Libra telling one of her Admirals that, under no circumstances would she allow her sister, Sonya, to enter into the Diplomatic Corps.” Mom explained.
“Was she actually experienced for the position, or was Queen Libra just biased, Lady Hope?” Sinae gulped as she asked.
“High Princess Sonya was in no way qualified for the job, sweetie. She had talked the Admiral into nominating her so they could both rocket off to Earth and get married. That didn’t work out to her satisfaction.”
“Excuse the interuption, My Lady, but do you recall the sire-name of the Admiral?” Capt. Serangetti politely inquired.
“His name was Persuan Gats, Kimbou. Libra found out a year later after Sonya and Gats ran off to who-knows-where to mate. Libra was furious! When they suddenly reappeared in Capital, she ordered him from active patrol duty to the Royal Guard where she could keep an eye on him and Sonya.”
“Sonya disappeared about five years later and we heard Gats registered the FeLane equivalent to divorce papers shortly after that.”
“Witch Corps ran into her as we were chasing the big three Hobgoblins around the ‘Belt’ ten years after that. In much the same way as you did for Janet, I did for Sonya, since we needed the help. By that time she had two kits and a kitten. Her mate had been conscripted and couldn’t be recovered. Libra was on that mission with us and almost collapsed in tears when we found her. The two really hated each other, but they still loved one another- sisterly love.
All the while mom had been monologing, her device had continued its replay.
“Well, that went well, Libra,” Mom’s voice on the playback caught our attention. “You were a bit rough on her, weren’t you? She’s only a kid and really doesn’t know who she is yet.”
“She isn’t ready for such a critically sensitive venture yet, my friend. She is just using this opportunity to attract a mate. That is not the idealology for diplomacy. You can’t know what sorrow it brings to my heart to have to deny my only sister. I love her dearly, but she also angers me to the extreme!”
“So just tell her that you suspect the real motivation but explain it in a way that a sixteen year-old kitten can understand. You should never try to intentionally distance family, Libra.” Mom’s voice suggested.
“I know that, Hope! I’m not sure I can do this, though. As I’ve told you repeatedly, I’ve never thought I was cut out for this…this royal crap! FeLane would be in much better hands if someone else…”
“Stop it! Stop it right now, Libra! You KNOW you’re the best person for this role- that nobody else has the desire or tenacity to see the monarchy through both hard and good times. You’ve made the best, well-informed, decisions possible given the circumstances.”
“Do you really think so, Hope? I’m relying on you to council me through all this. You, of all people, can understand that change can be very frightening and confidence nulling.”
“You had to bring that up again, didn’t you? I thought we had a deal, Libra; you wouldn’t bring that up and I wouldn’t…?”
“Well that’s enough of that.” Mom hurried to stop the device and dematerialized it quickly. “The point is, Kitty Sinae, just like you, Libra continuously wondered if she had the right stuff when it came to ruling the Confederation. She would guess, second guess, even third guess herself when making even the smallest of decisions. You, sweetie, are no different. I, personally, believe that makes for a good leader.”
“I think Kitty needs to catch up! She’s behind by a few beverages.” Lokust declared as she handed our Lynxin sister another container.
“So how’s her head this morning?” Grunfuller asked after I’d checked in on our Lynxin sister.
“Still moaning while sleeping, thanks to you and Chantell.” I answered brusquely, assigning blame where it was due.
“Hey, I never told her to drink all those containers. She could’ve stopped any time she wanted.”
“She probably would have if you two hadn’t kept conjuring more drinks in front of her! What were you going for, Grunfuller? I mean, the girl was already stressed out over having to assume the throne then you two decide to get her stinkin’ drunk so that now, she is stressed out AND hungover!”
“Well, she did start to loosen up after her second case.”
I glared at my partner while we stood in the Base’s first level hallway for a few moments before turning silently and proceeding to the Reception area and the Base exit. We were going to be late for our duty shift.
“Look, I thought the whole idea was to get her to release some of her stress. Didn’t we accomplish that last night…if only for a few hours, Chance?” Grunfuller said as we hurried to our work compartment.
“We probably made things worse, Grunfuller! What if it rebounds and she hates us for getting her drunk? What if she decides to transfer out as a means of escaping? What do we do then?” I growled as we passed several of our shipmates.
I heard something about the two of us having a ‘lover’s spat’ as we passed several more of the crew.
That only added to my sour attitude.
“What if we completely turned her against it? You and I both know she can do it if she puts her mind to it, Grunfuller.”
“What if who does what?” CPO Crestfield asked as we entered our compartment.
“Oh, Sinae assuming the throne of FeLan…SHIT!”
“You idiot!” I glared at my partner- my fists tightly clinched and held in a boxer’s stance at chest level. “No one was supposed to know until she made her mind up!” I hissed.
“Settle down, Specialist Summers! I hold a level fifteen, security clearance. You can trust that I’ll keep it quiet.
I don’t know why, but I found myself suddenly in my Witch Corps uniform with my wand at the ready!
“But we aren’t simply talking about level fifteen stuff, Chief. This is far higher…say…level thirty stuff?” I said calmly as I watched my immediate superior almost soil himself at the point of my wand.
“Chance? What the HELL, High Priestess!?” Grunfuller burst out in surprise.
“Hi-Hi-High P-P-P-Priestess? Y-y-y-y-y-you’re their leader?” Our Chief stuttered out, looking on the verge of unconsciousness.
“Chance? What the hell are you thinking? We were told to keep things on the down low!”
“I don’t know, but this whole situation with Sinae is really grating on me. That and my cycle is starting.” I growled. The last part wasn’t true, of course. It had just finished last week.
Another tense minute passed- for CPO Crestfield, that is- before I relaxed and dematerialized my wand.
“I’m very sorry, chief. I’ll accept and agree to any and all charges brought against me pertaining to this incident.” I surrendered calmly as my BDU’s reappeared.
“Are you freakin’ kidding me!” Crestfield burst out in childish excitement. “That was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen!”
Now it was my turn to look stunned.
“Um…excuse me?”
“Chance? I always knew there was something…something about you. You were always so quiet, so shy, so controlled. I just always…wow! High Priestess of Witch Corps! Unbelievable! So, what’s it like?”
“Huh?” Grunfuller and I asked at the same time.
“Weeeell, you were a guy before those Hoblin things invaded. Now…now you’re not. What’s it like?”
“Chief? I’d retract that question quickly if I were you.” Grunfuller recommended sagely.
“Look, I’m just asking. I don’t mean to be derogatory or disrespectful. It’s just that you have a very specific perspective on the male-female thing.”
“Chief?” Grunfuller tried to get the man’s attention. “I’m going to show you something…something level thirty-like, and I want you to think seriously about what you see. I’m only going to do this once!”
Grunfuller became Lokust- fully uniformed. CPO Crestfield was floored!
“Over a month ago, I asked Chance what it was like…to be female? She made it so I can go back and forth, every-so-often. I don’t think you’ll get that lucky, the way her mood is today.”
Grunfuller was back and waiting for any response from Crestfield.
He gulped loudly.
“Y-y-y-y-y-you’re a member of the Witch Corps too?”
“Yep. Turned into a girl; got the uniform; took out the Hoblins; saved the Mare; sent out postcards.” Grunfuller joked.
“Grunfuller’s ‘alternate form’ is also my first officer, Chief.” I smiled evilly. “Now, isn’t your shift over, sir?” I giggled as I motioned with my fingers for him to exit the compartment.
“Oh…yeah…right. Sorry to have embarrassed you, um…Specialist Summers. Um…carry on.”
After CPO Crestfield left the compartment, Grunfuller looked over to me and began laughing.
“Oh, man! Things are going to be sooo different around here from now on!”
“Yeah, I guess I’m going to find myself bucking a lot of court marshals until my enlistment is over.” I deadpanned.
“Seriously, Chance, what possessed you to go all ‘witch’ on him?” He asked, staring at me a moment. “I thought for sure you were gonna hex him…into what I wouldn’t want to guess.”
“He did say he wondered what it was like.” I batted my eyes innocently at my partner.
Grunfuller’s DataTab chimed indicating we had a service call.
“Dell found another leak.” He told me just before he politely ushered me out the compartment door.
“So how’s Kitty?” Dell asked as we arrived in the freight hangar. I blinked on my Current sight and began scanning the hangar, yet could not see signs of any straying Current.
“Chance checked on her before we went on duty. She’s going to be really sore at us when she wakes up.” Grunfuller told her as I continued my scan.
“Chance, relax. There is no leak. I need you to come into my office.” Dell said mysteriously.
“How on Gaia?” I exclaimed as we entered and I saw Savanna- in her car seat- wide-eyed, smiling, and waving at us! She was giggling away happily.
“She popped in about fifteen minutes ago. We’ve been talking ever since, well, until you arrived.”
“Why are you doing this? Savanna, you can’t be porting around the ship. You could end up somewhere that doesn’t have an atmosphere and die. What is going on?” I asked my child.
“Oh, we covered all that already, Chance.” Dell spoke for my daughter. “She noticed the rest of us practicing our magic and she wanted to get better at what she knew. I can’t believe how intelligent she is for just five and a half weeks.”
“I can’t believe she transported here WITH her seat!” Grunfuller commented in amazement.
“Well she did, and now we have to do something about it before she gets the crew all excited.” Dell confirmed.
“Maybe this will help.” I said as I conjured a delicate, little silver locket and necklace in my hand. “I made this especially for you, Savanna. It is the same locket that we wear, right down to the Communicator so we can talk. It even has my picture in it.” I showed her. “I want you to keep this on. Don’t go anywhere without it.”
Carefully, I placed the delicate, almost invisible necklace around her chubby little neck, did up the clasp and, like ours, the clasp disappeared. The chain was also short enough that she couldn’t accidentally put it or the locket in her mouth when she began teething.
“Now, I want you to go back to Base, Savanna Summers. Do you understand me?”
My daughter disappeared- seat and all; all without a peep.
“I guess she understood perfectly, Chance. Question is: where’d she go?” Dell laughed.
“She better have gone back to Base.” Grunfuller threatened.
“Not a problem.” I said as I waved my hand in front of me. A holographic map of Mare appeared. A quick search through the ship’s many levels and sections showed a pulsing red dot in the undefined section where our Base now resided.
A wave of my pointer finger filled in the blank section on the map and the current configuration of our base appeared. It showed Savanna was in Mom and Dad’s quarters.
“Now if it only had ‘Nanny Stream.” Grunfuller joked.
I snapped my fingers.
“…I have no idea where she came from, Charli! She just appeared! This one is hell-bent on making me go prematurely gray!” Mom’s voice declared.
“Well at least she’s back and safe…hey, this is new.”
“What, Char?”
“She has a locket. It looks exactly like ours and looks really cute on her.”
“Chance must have manifested it to keep an eye on her. That girl thinks of everything.”
“Aww, she’s going to sleep. Let’s leave her in her car seat. I’ll check her diaper when she wakes up.”
“Do we have enough bottles, Hope?”
“Of course! Chance and Lokust are both contributing now.”
“They remind me of us, Hope. They seem to get along better than we did after we got back to Earth.”
“They do make a lovely couple, don’t they, Char?”
“They do. And both are blushing furiously in Dell’s office at this very minute. Sorry to eavesdrop, Chance. You and Grub have a good shift. Savanna’s in good hands.”
I dismissed the hologram quickly and watched Dell smile brightly at us.
“They’re right you know. You two are cute as a couple. You even ‘discuss’ things like you were already joined!”
“I should have figured Dad would be into the ship’s surveillance stream.” I mumbled.
“I finished out the work order as a small leak that might have developed just after our previous repair, Buddy. We should be getting back to our shop now, Dell. See you after our shift. Bye.” Grunfuller informed our friend as he gently lead me out of her office.
“I hate you all.” Sinae decried wearily as we entered the Reception area after our duty shift had completed.
Our Lynxin friend looked frazzled and VERY hung-over! She sat- hands holding her head- on one of the cozy chairs I had conjured in case we had visitors.
“We thought you could use a break, Kitty.” Gunfuller volunteered.
“So you decided to get me soo stinkin’ drunk I’d sleep right through my shift and wake up feeling like something the Terran dragged in? Some friends!”
“Wait til you see the stream.” Grub hinted as I unceremoniously elbowed him in the ribs.
“There is no stream, Sinae.” I assured her.
“Wouldn’t bother me if there was! I’ve been in my share of them.” She declared, shrugging her shoulders.
That took me by surprise.
“Care for a few pots of coffee?” I asked as the Base galley appeared around Sinae and I.
As I figured she would, my ailing Lynxin sister leaned over and wretched repeatedly.
“Feeling any better?” I asked gently as I snapped my fingers to clean it up.
She nodded silently then looked up and across the table to me.
“Don’t. Ever. Do that. Again. Chance Summers!”
“I could have just used my magic to dispel the hangover, but I didn’t think you wanted to feel better that soon.” I said as I continued to appraise her.
“I appreciate that, Chance.”
“Grub and I had a call in your section earlier today. Everyone seemed concerned and was asking when you were going to be back on duty. A lot of them seem to remember we’re friends, but don’t remember our arrival in hangar twenty-nine five weeks ago and that you were one of those ‘arriving’.” I informed her trying to strike up a conversation.
I got up and poured two cups of coffee, one black and one with extra cream.
“Here. We’ll talk after you get some of this into your system.”
“I really don’t feel like talking, Chance. We have another week until we arrive at FeLane. I intend to fully abuse my liver until then. And don’t try to stop me either!”
“I have no intention of stopping you, Sinae. Sometimes I feel the same way; actually, I’ve felt that way for the last ten years. The only thing is? I had these hardheaded friends that kept interfering! There were days when I just wanted to ‘space’ myself, thinking that would reunite me with my parents. Unfortunately, there was this crazy Lynxin chick that kept offering to teach me defensive techniques along with close combat fighting. Trust me, the urge to end it all disappeared under the hurt you put on me. After all, when it’s hard to move out of your chair, it’s even harder to get to an unsecured airlock.” I said matter-of-factly.
“Don’t worry, I won’t try to reciprocate, even though I could whip your ass easily now.” I then winked and smiled evilly.
“I see you’re still delusional from our last mission, Chance.” Sinae said with just a hint of a smile.
“Oh wow. I’m making some headway with the Coven’s top bad-ass.”
“The bad-ass has her moments…not many… not lately, anyway.”
Sinae remained quiet for some time after.
“We expect the Redman’s and Cora back by the end of the week, Sinae. If you haven’t already, I’d see if Cora had any useful advice. I’m sure she has some stories to tell. Maybe even some horror stories to give an idea on the other extent.” I suggested.
With that I stood, took my empty cup over to the kitchen counter, and turned to leave the galley, walking silently past my despondent sister.
“High Priestess? Are you busy?” Capt. Serangetti asked as he appeared in my office doorway.
“Nothing’s changed in the last week, sir.” I replied as if reading his mind.
“I didn’t think so, but that isn’t why I’m here, Chance. We just received another call from Felix and Oliver.”
“Let me guess. They want you to kick Mare in the butt and get her to FeLane faster?” I asked as I looked up from my never-ending paperwork. I was still catching up on reports from our three-week excursion.
He let out a short laugh.
“As if that were possible, yet no; they wanted to know how her royal highness would be arriving to her Coronation.” He sighed and added, “of all things.”
“They’re really assuming a lot. I guess her arriving in a corpse bag is not an option?” I responded truthfully.
Serangetti shook his head in sad understanding.
“They will keep pushing until they receive a suitable answer, Chance. I understand Sinae’s reluctance, but it seems inevitable.”
“I’ve tried numerous times to talk with her, sir. She just refuses to accept that she is heir to the throne. At least I got her to report for duty these last three days.”
“I heard voiced concerns from her crew. They are all worried she isn’t taking the Hoblin incursion favorably and wonder why she won’t accept counseling.”
“Dell was telling me the same things, sir. I wish I knew what to do. She just won’t listen. Even Savanna seems to have given up. It’s been four or five days since Sinae last came out of her quarters holding Savanna and her car seat.”
Serangetti gave a little snort.
“The first time your kitten appeared in my quarters, I thought I might have embarrassed myself in front of Lyra. Though Lyra seemed unaffected, Sonya just appeared annoyed.”
“Sonya always seems annoyed at something, sir.” I giggled.
“True, but I think her ‘adolescent’ time with Lyra has ‘softened’ her a bit. She seems to be coming around.” He admitted.
“That’s a good thing. Sonya needed to ease-up.”
Our Captain was quiet for a minute or two.
“Speaking of ‘easing up’. Could you try a little harder to keep Witch Corps off the grid? I’ve heard rumors floating haphazardly around the ship about Specialist Summers being…let’s see… A Goddess… a Current Mage…um… possessed. There are even several more claims about you being some sort of ‘Power Vampire’.”
I smiled at that last one. I thought back to how some newbie stepped out into a puddle of Current we hadn’t cleaned up yet. After pushing him out of the way, I leaned over and made a show out of absorbing the pond of Current while Grunfuller held his probe for the guy to watch the reading drop. I had managed to stay in my BDU’s and not manifest my uniform on that call.
“High Priestess, you need to keep your true identity covert. I can’t tell you how many inquiries our library staff has received for information on ‘Witches, Super-humans, and Deities’.” Serangetti shook his head despondently.
“I promise I’ll do better, sir.”
“That brings us to another topic, Chance. You outrank me by at least a level, yet you still show superfluous respect to me and the other officers that are privy to your true identity.” Serangetti frowned.
“Isn’t that part of laying low, sir? Plus, that’s the way I was brought up.”
“It is, and that speaks volumes about your education, Chance, but when off duty or visiting this base or even in the privacy of my conference room or quarters, I’d like you to use my name instead of ‘sir’. Think you can adapt to that? I feel honored to know and serve with all of you and I would also be honored if you’d call me ‘Kimbou’.”
I’ll try, sir.”
Serangetti glared at me.
“I’ll try…Kimbou, sir.”
He shook his head as if defeated.
“Now, about her royal highness?” He said sadly after a minute.
“What about her, Kimbou?” I smiled.
“Those two courtesan blood ticks won’t leave her alone now that they’ve caught her scent. Maybe we should make plans for her majesty’s grand entrance.”
“I’ve put in some time on that, and I think the grander, the better. Provided Sinae approves, I’d like her royal highness to be transported to her coronation in the most spectacular vehicle anyone’s ever seen- with over the top pageantry and the most secure honor guard that exists in the ‘Way’.” I told him excitedly.
“You’re talking about Pegasus and the Corps?” He gasped in shock.
“I’m talking Pegasus, the Corps, and the Royal Guard, Kimbou.” I smiled coquettishly.
“So much for keeping Witch Corps under wraps.” Kimbou groaned as he shook his head.
“Hey, you asked. I just thought a unit instituted and chartered by the Queen of FeLane should be in attendance for the new queen’s coronation. Plus, Gunfuller and I have noticed that most of the crew fail to connect our ‘Galactic Service’ personas to our Witch Corps identities at all.”
Kimbou nodded to my observation of the crew. “Rusk pointed out the very same observations just the other day. Your idea, Chance… it does have the additional benefit of never being done before. But, Witch Corps will lose its quintessential advantage. Do you really want to go publ…never mind, stupid question; I already know your answer. After all, you and Artemis made your preferences known in our meeting.”
“Chance? Is that offer to talk still on the table? I need to run something past you.” Sinae asked timidly as she knocked on my office doorframe.
“Always.” I said as I looked up from my desk and smiled to her happily.
“Do you want to talk here or should we go somewhere more ‘private’?” I asked after she remained silent for a few moments.
“Please, but could we go there the usual way? Your way always turns my stomach.” She pleaded.
“Let’s go for a walk.” I suggested as I stood and motioned us both to the doorway.
“Pegasus? Kitty and I would like to enter and use the Observation Lounge, please.”
“Welcome aboard, Ladies.” Pegasus greeted as the ramp extended.
“So…you wanted to talk?” I asked as we took our seats and Sinae just sat there uncomfortably.
“Yes…” She whispered nervously.
“Well?” I smiled pleasantly as I waited. Two could play this unintentionally awkward game.
“Chance? Um…I’ve been thinking- thinking a lot.” Sinae began apprehensively.
“That fact hasn’t gone unnoticed. Care to elaborate?”
“You know exactly what I’m trying to say, Chance Summers! I’m sorry I took up your time, High Priestess!” She huffed as she stood angrily.
Before she had taken two steps I was in front of her, blocking her route to the elevator.
“I’m sorry, Sinae. I was being obnoxious, but you know you can talk to me about anything- yes, I know what you want to talk to me about. Please sit back down.” I apologized as I again motioned to our recently vacated chairs.
“So, you wanted to talk. Please, say what’s on your mind, sister.” I offered once we were comfortable.
“I’ve been thinking about what you said to Savanna last week. I don’t believe for a standard second you were just ‘talking’ only to her, were you? You were trying to give me advice while actually not giving me advice, right?”
“I’ve said a lot of things since then, Sinae. Care to refresh my memory? What advice did I ‘clandestinely’ give you?”
“You aren’t going to make this easy, are you?”
“Not if it isn’t going to make a difference. Will it?” I smiled mischievously.
“As I said, I’ve been repeating and repeating what you told Savanna: ‘despite what you think or feel, you will always be loved, and by everyone here!’ Then you said something that has really been bothering me: ‘Sometimes we all need to do things we don’t want to do, or don’t feel we can. That’s just how life is. Contrary to what you see, none of us here have complete control of our lives.” Sinae quoted without error.
“Wow, I said all that?” I asked, but before she could say anything, I continued. “Of course, I did. I wanted Savanna to learn that she couldn’t just do things because she could. I also said that sometimes learning that lesson is painful. I know that for a fact and I’m sure you do too, sister.”
“And you are absolutely right, Chance. Like you, I’ve overcome some of the worst events anyone could endure and I survived.”
“Sorry to interrupt, High Priestess, but we have a flight coming in and the Broom Closet requires depressurization. I will be retracting the boarding ramp and sealing the ship until the flight has landed.” Pegasus alerted.
“How many sisters are returning, Pegasus?”
“Clean-Up and Pin-Up, High Priestess. Broom Closet Control reads four occupants.”
“Acknowledged, Pegasus. Do what you have to. Kitty and I will be awhile yet.”
We felt air start to circulate as Pegasus started her environmental system.
“You were saying, Sinae?” I prompted her to continue.
“I think I’m going to do it, Chance! It scares the Hell out of me, but everyone thinks I can do this.”
“But do YOU ‘know’ you can do it, Kitty Sinae? After all, a leader that doesn’t have confidence in herself, isn’t a very effective leader. Don’t get me wrong, I was terrified after you all voted me High Priestess! At first, I second-guessed almost everything, but I was determined not to let any of you down. I owed you all the best I could be. It does get a little easier…hopefully not so easy that I start taking things for granted…taking my sisters for granted.” I told her in heartfelt seriousness.
“Just so everyone knows; I’m not my grandmother- I’m not Libra. I am Kitty Sinae and I plan on doing things my way.”
“No one expects you to be another Libra, Kitty! We do expect you to do your best no matter what situation you find yourself in. I also expect you to remain true to Witch Corps and help out when you can.” I said as my smile widened considerably.
“With yours, and our sisters’ help, I know I can do this, Chance!” Sinae declared as she stood and closed the gap between us. I stood also and met her half way.
“How can I ever thank you, Chance?” Sinae cried as she embraced me in her trademark bear hug.
“Promise to keep me out of the politics. Mom, Charli, and Chantell seem better versed in that minefield. Now, we need to plan her royal highness’ arrival to her coronation. Kimbou and I were parsing through some ideas last week and we only have another couple days to prepare.” I giggled.
Sinae leaned back to stare into my eyes in shocked amazement.
“You had this all planned, didn’t you, Chance Summers?” She alleged.
Holding up my finger, I cued my comm.
“Chance, Princess. Could you ‘pop’ over to Pegasus’ Observation Lounge, honey?” I called to Savanna then cut the link since I didn’t expect to get an answer. Instead, I readied myself for my daughter’s arrival.
I didn’t wait more than a second. Savanna ‘popped’ in on the chair beside me harnessed into her car seat.
“Tell Aunt Kitty what you told me about a week ago, Sweetie.”
Savanna began her gurgling, cooing, giggling, and smiled with her big innocent eyes to Sinae.
My Lynxin sister’s eyes widened at what she had just been told.
Public Streaming Media: Capital, FeLane, FeLane Confederation
Off camera Announcer: Welcome citizens of the Confederation and especially you allied of the Way! We apologetically interrupt your normal daily media streaming, and cordially invite you to an especially rare and grandiose Confederation and planetary event- The Coronation of Princess Kitty Sinae. Now, streaming to you live from Capital on FeLane are commentators Nigel Smithe and Rupert W. Holmes. We now join Nigel and Rupert onsite. Gentlemen?”
Nigel: Good afternoon, Lords and Ladies; Kits and Kittens! Welcome to Capital. Joining me today is my esteemed colleague, Rupert W. Holmes. Rupert, as you can see from our vantage point high atop the Parliamentary portico roof adjacent to the Royal Residence, the Processional Mall is filled to capacity with citizens of all subspecies enthusiastically awaiting her royal highness’ appearance. This coronation promises the return to the Librian Dynasty and hopefully fully negates almost fifty years of the most subversive, distainful, anarchical… Pardon me, Lords and Ladies, for my divergence. Today’s festivities most assuredly will signal a return to the homogenous values we so ignorantly forfeited fifty years ago under the Regent Haturo Regime.
Rupert: What my colleague so bluntly refers to is the forfeiture of our honored way of life; our freedom to openly criticize our government, but particularly our ability to be governed by a fair and compassionate monarch.
Nigel: That’s exactly what we are here to witness today, Rupert. Today her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae- recently located serving with the Galactic Service will take her oaths to the Confederation and to the people of this great system.
Rupert: In the bio that we’ve received- a document which, by the way, contains intensely disturbing and eye-opening content- we have learned that our Princess, in her formative years, had experienced more than her share of abuse from the Haturo Regency.
Nigel: Also, the recently released court documents from the Parliamentary impeachment proceedings tell a gruesome tale, if you’ll pardon the expression. One of both psychological and physical trauma our Princess endured in those formative years.
Rupert: Yes, Nigel. Sadly- and quite painfully I might add- it summated with a Coccyx amputation followed by banishment from the Regent’s… the Regent’s royal court and… FeLane herself. Nigel? Are you okay, dear man?
Nigel: Forgive me, old chap- my lords and ladies. Such treatment of one’s own pride! Just the thought of losing one’s home and title…not to mention losing the one appendage that makes you unique- a punishment second only to spay or neutering, I might add! It simply escapes word and definition! What kind of monster could possibly do that to such a brilliant, promising, and active kitten?
Rupert: And, Nigel, it has been learned from those same publically released documents, that shortly after her teen initiation party, our now dethroned Regent went so far as to have her royal highness’ mother, High Princess Caroline, horribly tortured then euthanized!
Nigel: Absolutely despicable! How could an individual as vile as has been revealed, possibly come to power in this day and age, Rupert?
Rupert: Horribly appalling, I must say, Nigel. That sort of reprehensible…well, it should never have happened in this reporter’s opinion, Nige…
Archived media stream video freezes and abruptly switches back to the live presentation’s co-hosts.
Nigel: Excuse the interruption, Rupert, but we’ve just been informed that the ceremony is just about to initiate, but we are also hearing reports that the Princess has yet to arrive. Could there have been some sort of mix-up as to date and time from the Royal Residence, Rupert?
Rupert: I don’t believe so, Nigel. Royal Court investigators have confirmed that her royal highness, the princess, has been off world; joining the Galactic Service some fourteen standard years ago and is endeavoring to arrive on time.
Nigel: Good show, Princess Kitty! Doing your part to protect the species despite what you’ve personally endured! Lords and Ladies that alone shows the indomitable character of our next Queen, does it not?
Rupert: Quite so. We do know however, that her ship, GSS Mare De Tempest, arrived in orbit at twelve hundred, twenty-three, Capital Standard Time yesterday. In fact, Tau Sohn is standing by down on the mall with a representative detachment from the GSS Mare De Tempest. Tau? Are you there?
Tau: Thank you, Nigel and Rupert. With me now are Lt. Commander Rusk Kavendish, First Officer of GSS Mare De Tempest, and Lt. Malcom Singh, Supervising Sections Chief and immediate supervisor to her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae. Thank you both for agreeing to communicate with me, gentlemen. Both officers nod politely. Lt. Singh, can you please give your observations of today’s ceremony so far?
Lt. Singh: Well, It’s a truly amazing spectacle, Miss Tau! I’ve never seen so many people gathered in one place away from Mare’s Dining Hall!
Tau: Smiling back politely for a moment. I understand you and the crew of Mare De Tempest have only recently learned of her royal highness’ actual identity?
Lt. Singh: I simply can’t imagine that we had such an important dignitary in our midst! Sinae…sorry…Princess Kitty never gave us any clue as to her lineage. She just interfaced with the rest of us normally and never once showed any hints of ‘royalty’.
Tau: Lieutenant, talking with some of your shipmates, they’ve related how her royal highness enlisted under a nom de plume?
Lt. Singh: A what now?
Tau: An assumed name?
Lt Singh: Oh…yeah... I-I knew that. Yeah…well, we always knew her as CPO Sinae Ackktt. But I’ve since learned she had a sinus ailment the day of her enlistment and oath.
“She had a hairball!” An unseen male voice shouts out in the background.
Tau: And how about you, Lt. Commander? Your thoughts on her royal highness?
Lt. Cmdr. Kavendish: Well, she was always so humble and quiet until an incident arose- then she went in dutifully to rectify the dispute. Most times just her ‘no nonsense’ demeanor…
“You mean ‘kick-ass!” Another male voice shouts
Lt. Cmdr. Kavendish continues: …Her demeanor was usually enough to restore harmony! It never dawned on us that we had actual royalty onboard. She has always been approachable, moral and spirited. The Terran Officer noticeably stiffens.
Ma’am, while I have this opportunity, I want to personally thank CPO Kitty Sinae. In the recent failed Hoblin invasion of Mare De Tempest, I want everyone to know, here and now, that she personally saved not only my life, but our captain’s as well. Also, she singlehandedly rescued our on-duty Bridge and CC staff- as well as numerous others compromised on Mare! CPO Sinae…your princess, Kitty Sinae, is a first class hero of the highest caliber, Miss Tau!
Tau: After a noticeable, emotional pause Um… Well there you have it, Nigel and Rupert. Undeniable proof! According to her shipmates, her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae definitely embodies the traits and convictions necessary to preside over our beloved Confederation! I might also add, that before going live, so many others here in attendance from the Mare De Tempest related similar or identical experiences involving her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae. I’ve also heard numerous eyewitness accounts from many members of this detachment insisting her royal highness holds membership in some super-secret, elite, extremely covert, Special Operation’s Unit that recently re-activated to quell the incident onboard GSS Mare De Tempest. Back to you, Nigel and Rupert.
Rupert: looking slightly uncomfortable and nervous Yes… Most fascinating, but please excuse Tau for possibly spreading null rumor, Lords and Ladies. At this time our researchers cannot substantiate her highness’s membership in any Spec-Ops unit. However, our Parliamentary source positively confirms over seventy-five acts of selfless bravery perpetrated by her royal highness during the GSS Mare De Tempest incident. Officially, any reports of a high-level, Spec-Ops involvement are unsubstantiated and remain unaddressed in our repeated queries to the Galactic Service Admiralty or Galactic Defense Committee Chairman, Jameson Englert- who, I might add has been unavailable for comment.
Nigel: Looks to the sky a moment in confusion. I highly suspect we will ever find out about such a clandestine unit, Rupert! Special Operations teams function more efficiently in the background, or in the ‘dark’ as some in the know would sa...
Rupert: Pardon me, old man. We’re receiving word now that the Royal Guard has been dispatched to clear the west end of the Processional Mall for some undisclosed reason. We are also being informed that the clearing constitutes a very sizable area just inside the Arch of the People. We’re hearing rumors from our field spotters placed amongst the local audience that something colossal must be on its way, while we’re also hearing speculation that some grand entrance display will take place prior to her royal highness’ arrival.
Nigel: Well, whatever is to happen, this surely has to be a first in the history of Coronations, Rupert. I’ve just been informed that Tau Sohn has made her way out to the site and is ready to give us a report. Tau? What have you learned?
Tau Sohn: slightly out of breath. Although officials here, on sight, are very tight-lipped, I’m seeing renewed excitement here, Nigel. Expectations have heightened and the general feeling overall, is that her royal highness plans on making her grand entrance at any moment. Wait…what? Where’s this bloody gale coming from?
Tau: resuming her professional composure despite her mane blowing wildly and having to talk over the mysterious, howling wind Well, gentlemen, we seem to be experiencing a rather random, harsh wind event here at the public end of the Processional Mall. Gentlemen, I’ll hand it back to you for now. Nigel?
Nigel: Thank you for that report, Tau. Our producer has just checked with the Planetary Environmental Forecasting Center and is informing us no wind events have been predicted or scheduled in the immediate area today. There is speculation here in our booth that what we are experiencing might have some connection to the sudden clearing of the are...
Rupert: ‘Ello? What we got ‘ere?
Nigel: stunned and caught completely off guard By the Queen’s eternal soul! Lords and Ladies. Something miraculous… unbelievably jaw-dropping, has just occurred here… in our vantage point… high above the Coronation assemblage… our whole production staff seems at a loss for any viable explanation!
Rupert: What Nigel is having difficulty describing is the sudden appearance of an infant Terran kitten in some sort of personal carrier! How she got here is beyond anything I can logically explain, though! And, the little precious is smiling and waving her adorable, chubby fingers at us!
Nigel: sounding quite stunned Rupert! The Arch! Look! My Lords and Ladies! You cannot possibly believe what we are witnessing at this very moment!
Nigel: still visually and audibly stunned As you can see from your stream, Lords and Ladies, this is a ship of magnificent elegance and superb design! My word! Is that a pointed hat and crossed brooms on her upper control surface, Rupert… and-and what of that strange design on her bow? Christen, can we get any identification from the hull designation…um… NCC-53847B for that ship, and why has it been granted special permission to interrupt such an honored and sanctified ceremony! More importantly, how could it have just ‘appeared’? And out of thin air no less?!
Rupert: At a complete loss there, mate. Though the ancient term, ‘magic’, does spring to mind! Wait? What? Why, that’s completely insane! Nigel, our researchers have just informed me that ship is registered to a Terran military organization identified only as EFMC! And-and, even more inexplicably, our spotters are informing us she displays a FeLane Interstellar Military Standards certification just under her hull designation!
Rupert pauses to listen to his earpiece again. His mouth drops open in astonishment.
Brilliant! Now our archivist is informing me that EFMC stands for ‘Earth Force Marine Corps’! Christen? I thought our neighbors- the Terran delegation- already arrived and seated? What? Not those Terrans? I do not understand! What? How so?
Nigel: Our government liaison, a Parliamentary member holding substantial clearance, has just informed us that a special operations unit dutifully initiated, organized, and chartered by Queen Libra, herself, has just arrived and landed on the Processional Mall’s West Entrance. Not much is known about this top secret unit, but we have been informed that it is indeed the Earth Force Marine Corps’ fabled ‘Witch Corps’. Hold on… She is? By all means, yes! Lords and Ladies we’re going to switch to Tau Sohn closer to the landing site. What’s going on out there, Tau Sohn?”
Tau: Nigel, I’m about as close as the Royal Guard will allow, and as you can hear, the crowd down here is ecstatic! According to several members of the Mare De Tempest detachment that I talked to earlier, they’ve seen this impressive ship before! Their individual descriptions of this very ship confirm, positively, this IS the much fabled ‘Witch Corps’! Nigel! We’re starting to see some activit…
Nigel: In a very excited voice. Lords and Ladies! Can you believe this?! Why, I’ve never seen such impressive pageantry in all my years of broadcast! As I speak, our researchers are trying to make identifications of these noble-bred women you are seeing on your devices.
Rupert: I say! A simply stunning display- most noteworthy of a Coronation, indeed, Nigel!
Nigel: Our recognition app has tentatively identified one of our new arrivals…Hold on?! This is completely preposterous! I covered that story years ago! This must be some sort of hoax! Christen? Can I get certified verification on this individual? If I’m right, she has been deceased for almost ten standard years!”
Rupert: Nigel, I am being assured by our high-ranking Parliamentary Liaison that your memory is spot on. That is indeed Miss Hope Summers. Our archivist is confirming she was reported deceased in the unprovoked attack on Gaia Four ten standard years past. Now, the scuttlebutt circulating throughout our production staff is that EFMC Witch Corps is actually comprised solely of Current Mages!
Nigel: Absolutely preposterous, Rupert! The Current Mages have been long extinct for centuries. There simply cannot be any that still exist!”
Rupert: Um, Nigel? Not to disagree with you in the least, old man, but the Terran kitten has just vanished. Tell me again how these ‘Current Mages’ must be extinct? Christen, replay the footage, please.
Nigel: Lords and Ladies! Had I not seen the record… indeed, I stand corrected, my friend. Christen, have we verified any of the other Ladies yet? Nigel’s mouth suddenly drops open, his ears twitch wildly. What’s this? Blau-hairs?! My Lords and Ladies, can it be?! Yes! Oh, my word, another Coronation first!
Rupert: Are they what I think, Old man?
Nigel: Indeed they are, my esteemed colleague! Lords and Ladies! A contingent from our far away allied system, Antarra, has apparently arrived with… What, Christen? Brilliant! Lords and Ladies! I have just been informed that her majesty, The Renowned, Queen Caroline Norge of Antarra has arrived and I assume with two of her sisters! Wait, what, Christen? I stand corrected, Lords and Ladies! Queen Caroline Norge, and her Ladies-in-Wait: sister, Julienne Gutteman, and niece, Janet Gutteman-Redman. Lords and Ladies, as you all might well know, because of its great distance and travel time from FeLane, the Antarran government has been reluctant to attend any Royal Galas or other Government sponsored celebrations. Obviously, this coronation is extremely high on her majesty, Queen Norge’s, priorities!
Rupert: Lords and Ladies. As we’ve been conversing and reviewing miraculous footage, the EFMC Witch Corps’ Pegasus has been offloading a rather impressive gathering of celebrities, including rarely seen dignitaries AND, I’m being told, Galactic Defense Committee Chairman, Jamison Englert’s daughter, Jamie Quincy is also part of this superbly elegant entourage. All this pageantry seems to be building toward one, obvious pinnacle. I count eleven regally-dressed females- including the royal delegation of Queen Norge of Antarra- and one, dress-uniformed male all positioned in parade formation- six to either side- of this spectacular ship’s boarding ramp… and I still see movement from just inside that hatch!
Nigel: sardonically Tell me, dear Rupert. How have you divined the name of our elusive visitors’ ship so quickly?
Rupert: My dear colleague, I simply searched the Way’s art archives and found the image depicted on the fuselage. The ‘Nose Art’- as the ancient Terrans’ called it, by the way, is of a creature called Pegasus, a winged equine of Terran myth and legend. Excuse me. Please say again, Christen?
Nigel: Rupert! Are my eyes deceiving me? Isn’t that noir-haired female Terran just exiting the craft carrying the very same infant kitten that just disappeared from our vantage point mere moments ago?
Rupert: I believe she is, old man! Brilliant! Simply brilliant! What? My pardon? Our producer has just learned from our Parliamentary source the female is the kitten’s mother, and High Priestess of EFMC, Witch Corps, Lady Chance Summers. According to our official, Lady Chance is their highest-ranking officer and also commander of the Pegasus. Shadowy reports of her existence have been circulating throughout the Way media streams as the face and the main driving force for the reemergence of this mysterious Covert-Ops team.
Nigel: Ecstatically Blimey! This is simply incredulous! Lords and Ladies, I simply cannot contain my astonishment! Now exiting the craft are two adolescent Lynxin Kittens! My word! Can it be? By Libra! We have just been told by our spotters on the ground that they both are of royal lineage!
Rupert: According to our recognition app, one of the kittens is Lyra Serangetti, the six-year old kitten to Kimbou and Sonya Serangetti. An earlier perusing of Mare de Tempest’s crew manifest revealed that Commander Kimbou Serangetti is the Mare’s commanding officer, Nigel.
Nigel: Brilliant!
Rupert: Hold on! Why…this simply cannot be! Our app has found a match to the older, adolescent kitten! It’s identifying her as Sonya Serangetti, age forty-five standard years. Mate of Cmdr. Serangetti!
Nigel: I am inclined to believe our app, Rupert. It is enabled with time-progression algorithms that have proven useful to our civil authorities over many decades.
Rupert: Well, if they truly are Current Mages, this sort of thing is well within the realm of…
Nigel: And if I recall, Cmdr. Kimbou Serangetti lists prominently on the recently, publicly released, membership rolls of the Royal Guard Reserve, Rupert.
Rupert: Nigel, you don’t think…?
Nigel: That this could be the moment, Lords and Ladies?! Could this be her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae’s ceremonial security entourage? If truly so, the next person we’d expect to exit the Pegasus would be the princess herself…Wait we’ve been told there is movement!
Nigel: It seems something is definitely happening out there. Let’s listen in.
Unknown female voice: WITCH CORPS! Attennnnn-SHUN!
Rupert: Well, there you have it, Nigel. I must say, this is highly unorthodox and astonishingly unprecedented! To think that a top-secret, special operations unit actually outs itself for the Royal Coronation! It’s simply unheard of.
Unknown female voice: PREE-sent, WANDS!
Rupert: Highly excited My word! Are those actual magical wands they just manifested! And with perfect synchronization, too! UNBELIEVABLE, Lords and Ladies!
Unknown female voice: HONORS!
A tall figure, elegantly attired in the same style, flowing gown as her entourage, but in dazzlingly pure white, appears within the ship’s hatch.
Cheering and applause completely overload the highly sensitive devices placed throughout the Processional Mall as a tall, Lynxin Alpha- female steps out onto the ramp, takes her escort’s offered hand, and is slowly guided down the ship’s ramp to the Mall’s luscious, green lawn and waiting honor guard.
Nigel:In a very emotional tone and almost drown out by the cheering and applause. My word! Her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae, has arrived! And in such regal splendor! Surely this is the Coronation of all Coronations! Ex-excuse me one moment.
Rupert:leans in close to his audio device to be heard over the cheering and applause. Lords and Ladies, please pardon my colleague’s emotional overload. I too, am overcome by the exquisitely choreographed introduction we have been so privileged to witness here today. Rupert quickly wipes his eyes with a white hankerchief. Simply overwhelming! Once more, Rupert quickly wipes his eyes. Unfortunately, the crowd of well-wishers gathered throughout the Processional Mall today has simply proven overpowering for our equipment and we have lost the external audio portion of our coverage, though you can clearly hear it from our vantage point here atop the Parliamentary portico roof, adjacent to the Royal Residence at the east end of the Mall.
Nigel: Please forgive our emotional and quite unprofessional outbursts, my Lords and Ladies, but such a spectacle…why… something of this grandeur hasn’t been seen on FeLane, I’m told, since the coronation of Queen Libra herself! We are now being informed that the Princess’ processional entourage has been joined by the Royal Guard and both units are now slowly escorting her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae, along the Mall’s center walkway to the Royal Residence where, in just a short while, she will take her oaths and sign certifications to become FeLane’s newest Monarch.
Rupert: At this time we would like to share with our viewers, her royal highness’ full bio and the publically released data on the EFMC’s Witch Corps.
Nigel: You are streaming the Coronation of her royal highness, Princess Kitty Sinae here in the Capital on FeLane. We’ll return after the aforementioned data stream. Don’t go away. There’s much more to come!
Summer’s Daughter
“Aunt Dell? Have you seen Mommy?”
“No, I haven’t.”
“Okaaay.”
“Aunt Simone? Have you seen Mommy?”
“Maybe check at their shop, honey.”
“Okaaaay.”
“Aunt Chantell…”
“Christ, kid! Why is it always when I’m on the head?!”
“Sorry.”
“Grandma Charli? Have you seen…”
“Section 6B, Compartment 6B42S4, but you are going to stay here with us, little one! Is that clear?” I answered just after Savanna had ‘popped’ into our quarters.
“Ah huh.”
“Good, now what is so important that you need your mother so badly?”
“Garith Anderson called me a ‘freak’! What’s a ‘freak’, Grandma?”
I appraised my granddaughter for a moment knowing that her issue wasn’t worth disturbing Chance about. As predicted eight years ago, Savanna was definitely a handful!
“It’s something that Garith or any of the other Andersons should know better than to say, Savanna.” I answered as I placed my hand on her shoulder. “It’s a rude way of pointing out that someone is different from other people. But Garith has no room to accuse you of that, honey. He’s different too.”
“But…why would he say that? Why would he call me that if he is too?”
“Well, in your case it has to do with surprising, or scaring him- catching him off-guard somehow. Did you do that just before he called you that, Savanna?” I asked gently.
“Noooo?” She looked to the deck. “I just showed him my new trick, see?”
“Savanna’s hands stretched out in front of her, palms up and a PK348M Phase Rifle appeared in her hands. The gun was almost as long as she was tall!
“Where did you materialize that from, Savanna?” I gasped in terror!
“I don’t know? I was just upstairs playing with Garith and his brothers and sisters and I wanted to help free the hostages.” The eight-year-old explained.
“Savanna, put the rifle away and let me explain a few things.” I said as Hope silently walked into our room and stopped dead in her tracks!
“Charli? Why is Savanna holding a PK348M Phase Rifle?” She asked calmly. “Why would you give her one of those anyway?”
“Grandma Hope!” Savanna squealed in excitement. “Look what I just conjured!”
“And who gave you the idea to conjure such a thing, sweetie?” Hope asked as she glared at me.
“I wanted to help Garith and his brothers and sisters save the hostages!” She answered quickly, before I had a chance to answer.
Hope paused to think for a moment.
“That won’t do so well in a hostage situation, sweetie. You need something like this.” Hope conjured another, shorter rifle. It was a MX57PK Kinetic Assault Rifle. “This is more suited for close quarters work.”
“Not helping, Grandma Hope.” I hissed through my clinched jaw.
“See, this rail gun packs more punch in closer situations, honey. Besides, the PK348M is outdated and its firing circuit is finicky. The MX57PK is a much better choice.” Hope told the girl then dismissed the rifle, and took Savanna’s PK348M.
“Thanks, Grandma Hope!” Savanna said just before she vanished.
Hope removed the full magazine and cleared a capacitive round out of the reaction chamber then flicked the power switch on.
The rifle actually powered up! To say we were both impressed that an eight-year-old could manifest a fully operational rifle was an understatement! Hope quickly dismissed the gun.
“So much for keeping her here, dear.” I deadpanned after a moment.
“Where is she?!” Chantell hissed heatedly from our doorway.
“Now what did she do, Shan?” Hope giggled.
“Let’s see how funny you think it is when she pops into the head when you’re in there, Hope!” Shan groused. “That girl needs a leash!”
“Chance tried that about six years ago, remember? It did about as much as the hexes back when she was an infant.” I argued; also giggling.
“Well, she needs to be taught that some of us like our privacy- especially in the privy!”
“Lady Lyra, Lady Hope.” Lyra called softly from Hope’s comm.
“I take it Princess just popped in on you, sweetie?” Hope asked as she matched Lyra’s volume.
“Sitting right next to me in class, Lady Hope. No one has noticed her…yet.” She whispered. “I’ll try to shoo her back to base before anyone does. Lady Lyra, out.”
Hope and I exchanged looks for a moment.
“Lady Hope, Lady Chance.”
“Now what’s she done?” Chance answered tiredly then continued, “Where is she?”
“Sitting next to Lyra in class, honey. She’s trying to shoo her out before she causes another rukus.”
“I’ll take care of it.” Chance replied sounding very, very tired.
Section 4B: Daycare and Education
“Excuse me, Senior Educational Specialist Anderson? I’ve received a report that there is a small current leak in the Daycare area? May I come in and investigate?” I quietly interrupted Sandra Anderson’s lesson as I motioned surreptitiously with my eyes to the back of the compartment.
“Young ladies and gentlemen? Please welcome Senior Current Specialist Summers.” Sandra suggested with a nod to me.
After a less than spirited welcome, I smiled to the kids.
“Hey, appreciate that warm welcome. I’m just going to walk around the compartment with my little do-dad.” I showed them my Current probe. (Yes, I actually had it turned on.) “I’ll try not to disturb your lesson.”
“So there is a Current leak somewhere in the room, SCS Summers? Is that the newest model of the Galactic Service’s Current Detection Probe?” One of the children in the front row asked.
“Actually…no. I had some minor issues with the new probes so resumed using this model instead. Though slightly less sensitive, it still does the job, Miss?” I politely answered the teenaged Orion female.
“Galantry. Fenile Galantry, Specialist Summers.” She answered with similar politeness.
Ah, the lieutenant from Section 2’s kid. That made sense.
“Eyes up here, ladies and gentlemen. Let Specialist Summers do her job. We need to get through this stuff before the test tomorrow.” Sandra requested, receiving a resounding groan.
“I want you to get your butt back to base this instant, Savanna Summers!” I hissed, in a whisper, at her ear when I got back to where she sat quietly next to Lyra.
She frowned and promptly disappeared. Lyra looked relieved and silently nodded to me.
I suddenly had one of my feelings.
Something didn’t feel right in this compartment for some reason so I blinked on my Current sight and started scanning. Of course, two of the children stood out brilliantly from the rest. Actually three stood out immediately. Almost fourteen-year-old Lyra and almost fifteen-year-old Rowan Anderson both proved to be very competent Current Mages- Lyra being the more skilled of the two. Both were enrolled in Sandra’s advanced history class, which listed mostly seventeen-year-olds on the roster.
“Now, anyone OTHER than Lyra; can you tell me the name of the current ruler of FeLane?” Sandra asked as I heard Lyra growl quietly in annoyance. “Yes, Galantry?”
“Queen Libra Sinae.” The fourteen-year-old Orion stated succinctly.
Lyra growled a little louder and Rowan’s eyes carefully looked over in her direction.
“No, I’m sorry, but Queen Libra was the former Queen of FeLane and passed from this life over two hundred standard years ago, though, many of her highest majesty, Queen Libra’s reforms and programs have been recently reinstated by the current monarch. Anyone else other than Miss Serangetti want to try?”
Rowan grimaced and raised his hand.
“Rowan.”
“Her Royal Highness, Queen Kitty Sinae. As of eight standard years ago, Miss Anderson.”
The class groaned as a single entity.
“That’s right, Rowan. And it was a spectacular affair, I might add. I’d never attended a coronation before and still, to this day, get giddy when I think of it.”
“You were there, Miss Anderson?” Galantry asked in awe at the thought her instructor had attended something so rare.
“I was, Galantry. And, I will never forget the then Princess’ arrival! That ship that just appeared as if by magic just above the grounds on the public side of the Processional Mall…The Royal Guard smartly dressed in their finest dress uniforms to escort her highness to the Parliamentary building to take her pledge of office…It is something I think I’ll never forget.” Sandra swooned.
“What about the mysterious women that also escorted her highness to Parliament, Miss Anderson?” An Orion male asked. I didn’t know his name.
“Father claimed it was ‘Witch Corps’, but can’t say anything else about it.” Galantry added.
“That’s impossible. My pop says that ‘Witch Corps’ is nothing but a fictional story to explain away the strange malfunctions Mare De Tempest suffered eight years back.” Another young man- a Magellan- claimed boastfully. “He says that ship appearing was nothing more than a well designed theatrical set.”
“The Current Mages are real and alive, Thorpe!” Galantry declared in anger. “Father saw them with his own eyes! They saved him from a massive Current break at his work station eight years ago!”
The Magellan snorted in disbelief and disgust.
Lyra’s ears began to twitch sporadically.
“Easy, M’lady. Not everyone cares to believe in us. We’re supposed to keep it that way.” I said to calm her.
My bad feeling suddenly ramped up exponentially! I instantly increased my scanning rate, this time including the ceiling too.
“Specialist Summers? Is something wrong?” Sandra asked curiously with a bit of concern written on her face. Of course, she knew the signs when I sensed something wrong.
It was at that exact second a main Current conduit overhead decided it had had enough!
“High Priestess! Thank the Gods you were here!” Sandra cried out as I instantly conjured a shield over the entire class! A Current breech alarm sounded.
All eyes were firmly locked on me now as I quickly conjured my sealant spray and began to hover closer to the rupture.
“High Priestess? Do you require assistance?” Lyra asked. The five foot-eight, almost fourteen-year-old Lynxin was standing and fully uniformed in her adult, Witch Corps attire- wand at the ready.
So much for them finding out, I thought.
“So, Thorpe Vespucci. The Witch Corps is fiction?” Galantry sniped, in smug satisfaction. “Just what would you call them?” Her long, delicate pointer finger aimed directly at Lyra and I.
“I would not question or gloat about what you see before you, Miss Fenile. I would suggest you thank the Fates that I was here to help.” I told the young Orion coldly. “Now, allow me to do my job so that this class can continue safely.”
“Of course, High Priestess.” She bowed her head, but continued to watch intently. Her huge eyes looking even bigger than usual.
Once sealed, I ‘mopped up’ the displaced Current and, moving over to a return line, returned it back to the system. I then dismissed my protective shield.
In the left rear corner of the classroom, I noticed my eight-year-old daughter standing quietly with a bright smile on her face. She nodded in satisfaction and vanished.
“She knew it was going to happen, didn’t she, Lady Chance?” Lyra whispered. “How?”
“How does she do anything we’ve seen her do, sweetie?” I countered quietly. “Lady Artemis always referred to her as her ‘little oracle’.”
“High Priestess, I take it the danger has passed?” Sandra questioned from the front of the compartment.
“It has, Lady Educator”, I answered as I walked up to her. “Might I address the young Lords and Ladies of this class?”
Sandra motioned for me to approach and graciously moved to the side.
“Must you constantly show off, Chance?” She whispered.
“It seems to be autonomic.” I replied likewise.
Taking a moment to look out across the class, I tried to gauge the overall response I was receiving.
“Hello, my young lords and ladies. My name is Lady Chance Summers, and, as you’ve heard, I am High Priestess of EFMC’s Witch Corps. Yes, Master Vespucci, we are quite real.” I greeted and produced my wand as proof.
“Lady Lyra, might you stand down and resume your peacetime identity?” I asked my Lynxin sister. She immediately returned to her previous civilian clothing.
A collective ‘WOAH’ echoed through the room.
I regarded Galantry Fenile a moment. She had such a vindicated look on her disturbingly small mouth at the moment…
“High Priestess? Why masquerade as ‘enlisted’ when you clearly have the highest clearance level on board this ship? What means does it serve?” The inquisitive high honors student questioned bravely.
“It keeps me off the streets at night.” I answered honestly.
I received only blank stares.
I sighed loudly. “Although Witch Corps is self-funding, we find that our off-time is better served helping our fellow sub-species, Miss Fenile. Let me ask you a question that might explain things in a clearer manner.” I paused before posing my question to look around the room.
“Since you all are here, in the classrooms, for roughly six hours a day, would you want to continue it for say…eighteen hours?”
“Not likely!” Thorpe spoke out brusquely and the class laughed.
“Why?” I quickly countered, with a devious smile.
“Um…it would be too boring?” He answered, shying away a bit.
“Close enough, my young Lord. Although Witch Corps was established to protect the Way, we are not needed for every disturbance or disagreement. There is a huge amount of ‘downtime’. My job as a Current troubleshooter here on Mare keeps me moving and sharp. It also allows me to get out and interact with my fellow crewmembers.” I explained.
“So you work a mundane job while waiting for a distress call?” Galantry Fenile summarized, her double eyelids blinking her curiosity.
“Not a ‘mundane’ job at all, Miss Fenile! I just saved your lives a few minutes ago, after all.” I winked.
That made the young Orion think.
“Besides, keeping the Current flowing is kind of my hobby. Hey, I’m sure a few of you still can remember this?” I asked as I conjured a blue ball in my upturned hand then let it fall and bounce randomly around the room. As it had in the past, it bounced from person to person to wall to person… Sandra caught it as it came close to her- annoyance barely showing on her face. I noticed the ball’s blue color intensify.
“Thank you, Lady Chance Summers. Class? We should return to our studies and let Specialist Summers go about her business.”
The small, blue orb ‘popped’- audibly- out of existence. Several of her students started at the sound.
I shifted back to my BDU’s, nodded to the class, and exited the classroom to some mild applause.
“Hey, mommy! Did you and Daddy have a good day?” Savanna asked innocently as Grub and I walked into our base’s Reception area.
“Oh…it was a good enough day, sweetie.” Grunfuller answered. “Mommy had some excitement up in 4C at the Daycare Center. A big Current conduit broke and Mommy had to save a whole classroom full of children from the gushing Current. But you wouldn’t have any idea about that would you, munchkin?”
Our daughter dropped her eyes to the deck.
“Sooorry.” She answered glumly.
“Savanna? Why couldn’t you just tell one of us that it was going to happen? You put yourself in danger when you go and ‘pop’ in to a location like that.” I said, hoping to correct her impulsive actions.
“I don’t know?” She answered timidly. “I didn’t know it was gonna happen until I was sitting next to Lyra.”
“Promise me you will stop doing that, Savanna. I don’t want to be worrying about you all the time. You are now old enough to know to be careful of where you go. I shouldn’t need to keep reminding you of that. Oh, and please give Aunt Chantell the customary privacy when she’s using the facilities. How would you like it if she started ‘popping’ in while you were sitting on the toilet?”
Savanna looked like she might give a smart-assed answer, but thought better of it and looked back to the deck.
“Yes, Mommy. I’ll try to change where I appear for Aunt Chantell.” She promised dejectedly.
“Good. Now, we need to get ourselves ready for Lyra’s birthday party. Let’s get you cleaned up and dressed in something nice, shall we?”
“Okay.”
“I take it she really pushed it this morning, Chance?” Grunfuller asked as we changed our clothes. Savanna was in her bedroom playing while we got ready.
Or so we thought as our door alert chimed.
“Hey! You two lose somethin’? Again?” Chantell growled from the hallway as I opened the door. She stood, holding Savanna on her hip- a comical sight since Savanna had recently topped four feet in height. Chantell didn’t look too happy though.
“Not the bathroom again…” I immediately asked, assuming the worst.
“No, thank God! This time she popped in behind me as I was pulling up my civvies.”
“Well, at least I didn’t scare the piss outta her this time!” Savanna pouted innocently, to our combined displeasure and astonishment.
“Nooooooooo! She never hears Aunt Chantell using bad language!” I said sarcastically.
“Come on, little ‘squid’, cut your auntie some slack here! There are times I just would like a little privacy! Learn to appear outside my quarters and ‘knock’ from now on.” Chantell implored as she lowered Savanna to the deck. Both entered and Chantell took a seat while Savanna hurried over and wrapped her arms around my middle.
“You look very pretty, mommy!”
“Thank you honey; you look very pretty, too.” I responded.
Chantell just rolled her eyes.
“In a way, she does remind me of you at that age, Chance. You never seemed to let things bother you back then. I’m glad you out grew your teenage shyness.”
“Thanks. I think.” It was my turn to roll my eyes.
“Is it ready?” She asked obtusely.
“‘It’ has been ready for five years.” I answered just as cryptically.
“I can’t wait to see her face…Kimbou’s either, for that matter.” My aunt giggled.
“He knows and gave his approval after I showed him her scores and her training hours. I hope she doesn’t want to try it out during the ceremony though.”
“Any word from Kitty? I thought she’d be itchin’ to get away for a few days.”
“I haven’t heard a peep out of her comm for a while now, Chantell. There must be something pretty important going on in the Confederation.”
“Ready, dear?” Grunfuller asked as he appeared in our bedroom doorway.
Our DataTabs chimed with an incoming message.
“Huh. The party’s been moved to auditorium five, Chance.” Grunfuller shrugged.
“I see that. I wonder why Kimbou doesn’t want to celebrate it here on Base?” I posed.
“I sent a reply saying we’ll be there in twenty minutes, dear.”
“Thank you, Grunfuller, but I can get us there in a fraction of that.” I winked impishly.
“With all due respect, Chance Summers, I’d rather not.” Chantell groaned. “Last time we traveled by ‘flue powder’, I spent ten minutes heaving my guts out. I’ll take the stairs, if you don’t mind.”
“We’ll all walk to the party then, won’t we, Savanna?” I asked just as I saw that ‘twinkle’ appear in her beautiful jade eyes.
“Awwww, do we have to, mommy?” My daughter complained.
“Yes, WE do, sweetie!”
As a group, we made our way to auditorium five. It was one of the bigger venues on Mare and caused me to realize that Kimbou Serangetti had invited Lyra’s friends and maybe some relatives- relatives that- presumably- didn’t hold high enough clearance levels.
My first realization that something special was going on was seeing Kimbou’s brother, Sebastian Serangetti and three other Royal Guardsmen standing watch at the center of three, double door entrances to the hall.
“Commander Serangetti, it is an honor to see you could make it. Should I ask who is also in attendance?” I asked as we greeted each other.
Savanna decided to play shy and tried to stay behind me.
“As I live and breathe! Lady Chance Summers. How have these last eight years been for you and yours?” He smiled happily. “Lady Chantell it is nice to see you again.”
“What’s up?” Chantell nodded nonchalantly.
“Sebastian, I’d like to introduce you to my partner, Grunfuller Lokust.”
“A pleasure to meet you, my Lord. Can I inquire as to Lady Lokust’s attendance this evening?” He winked to Grub.
“I’m not sure if she’ll make it, Commander. Though it depends on how long the festivities go.”
“Fair enough, my Lord.” Cmdr. Sebastian Serangetti bowed formally then paused before straightening.
“Lady Chance? Might this be Princess Savanna? My, how she has grown, and into such a beautiful young lady!” He praised as I pulled my daughter from her deathgrip on my waist.
“Savanna? Say hello to Cmdr. Serangetti. You may not remember, but you met each other at Queen Kitty’s Coronation.” I told her to hopefully break her resistance.
“Hi.” She waved cautiously.
“Hey! Chance!” A woman’s voice called from down the corridor. Sandra Anderson and her ‘entourage’ hurried to catch up to us.
Two of her brood broke ranks and rushed forward.
“Rowan and Link! Wait for the rest of us, please!”
The two boys stopped and waited, though impatiently.
“Sandra Anderson and company…and I do mean COMPANY, my Lords.” She announced with a roll of her eyes when she got to the Royal Guards.
“A pleasure to see you again, Lady Sandra. You have a very impressive pride, my lady.” Sebastian greeted warmly.
“When they behave, yes, thank you, my Lord.” Sandra rolled her eyes again.
Serangetti nodded to his fellow guardsmen and they dutifully opened the doors granting us entrance.
“Enjoy the party, honored guests. I will join you when my relief comes in one half hour.” He said just before we turned to enter the auditorium.
“If you would like, I could… provide security… of sorts so that the royal guard can attend also?” I offered, producing my wand and a devious smile.
“My Lady, we do not anticipate any such ‘problems’ tonight, but thank you for the offer.” Sebastian deferred gracefully as he motioned us all into the hall.
What met our eyes was spectacular! All around us were streamers, inflatable latex orbs, and also a few banners proclaiming: ‘WELCOME TO LYRA’S ADULT INITIATION!’
“Wow! You’d think there was a party going on in here.” Chantell satirized.
My eye caught a small, familiar figure hovering at the end of one of the banners. Waving her scepter, the banner stuck in place at precisely the right spot on the high walls.
“When did you get back in town, Sonya?” I asked as we all walked closer.
“Huh?” Sonya’s eight-year-old form asked in confusion.
“When did you get back aboard Mare?” I rephrased.
“Ooooh. I arrived yesterday, but I’m staying at Rusk’s place so Lyra wouldn’t see me.”
“Why not stay on Base?” I asked.
“Are you kidding? Lyra spends most of her off time there. I would have been noticed immediately”
She had a point and I smiled as I watched Sonya change to her adult form. We hugged after that, as did Grunfuller, and the rest of my sisters.
“You sure have grown, ‘Princess’!” Sonya exclaimed as she regarded my daughter, bent down, and offered her arms. Savanna cautiously walked to her and received her hug.
Several Shurikens flew past me at a somewhat slow speed. Just slow enough to make me notice.
“Sinae!” I shouted and an instant later I had my arms wrapped around my sister!
“Wow! Either you got faster, or I’m slowly getting a fatter ass!” Queen Kitty Sinae greeted excitedly. She was wearing comfortable, party-appropriate clothing. In other words, ‘commoner’ clothes.
“Lyra’s going to be flying high tonight, sister!” I giggled animatedly.
“Oh? Is it done?” Sinae asked in surprise.
“Five years ago.” I nodded. “She just needs to pick her nose art.”
Sinae began laughing hysterically!
“Let me rephrase.” I said as I rolled my eyes and blushed in embarrassment. “Lyra just needs to select her nose art and callsign. I can do that on the spot.”
“Gods, Chance! I’ve missed you so much! Hey, Squirt! Miss me?”
“Aunt Kitty!” Savanna cried excitedly as she was suddenly wrapped around the monarch’s waist.
“So she’s still in THAT phase, is she?” Sinae giggled happily. “Pop into Auntie Chantell’s restroom lately, Princess?”
“Not since today, Aunt Kitty.” My daughter answered, but there was an evil twinkle in her eyes again.
“Shame.” Sinae giggled as Chantell, Grunfuller, and Sandra’s bunch finally joined us.
“Honestly, Kitty! You’re about as bad as Chance!” My aunt groaned as she hugged our sister.
“How do you do that, High Priestess?” Rowan Anderson asked as he looked at Savanna and me.
“They’re witches, in case you didn’t figure that out yet, brother.” Fifteen-year-old Aquia Anderson deadpanned in answer- a scowl on her face.
Both siblings produced their wands and pointed them at each other menacingly.
Sinae began laughing again!
“Gods, I missed you guys!” she proclaimed loudly.
It took Aquia and Rowan a minute or so to cool down and dispel their wands, thereby declaring a truce until after Lyra’s party.
“So where are Hope and Charli? I thought you would all arrive together.” Sinae asked as she looked around.
“Oh, my Grandmas are in the Broom Closet making final arrangements for Lyra’s commissioning.” Savanna answered.
“They intend on being here though, right?” Sinae asked as her right arm suddenly shot out and her pointer claw ‘shiiiing’d’ out. “What is it you want, Serangetti Sonya?” She hissed.
“Just to convey my sincerest greetings, to you, my queen. I am relieved you found it convenient to attend.” Sonya said, as she remained frozen in place.
“Bullshit.” Sinae declared as she turned to face her cousin. “What is it you really want, Serangetti Sonya?” She demanded with a glare before suddenly wrapping her in her trademarked bearhug!
“And I have missed you too, cousin.”
We heard Sonya wheeze as Sinae crushed the air from her lungs, squeezing her so tight.
Just as suddenly, Sinae released Sonya and hurried to the back of the auditorium. Mom and Charli were just coming in.
“What would make this gathering even better would be if Simone was here.” Sinae expressed as she and my parents joined us.
“She sends her congratulations. She had some leave coming and left for Kane a few days ago. She seemed really reluctant to leave with this party so close.” I informed her.
“Well, family before Corps right, High Priestess?” FeLane’s queen said neutrally.
“Absolutely, you’re Majesty.” I replied with a grin.
A family of Orions appeared at the auditorium’s rear door. Lt. Gretch Fenile, his significant other, Destiny, and their two children, Galantry and…
It suddenly dawned on me that I had never learned the young male’s name earlier today.
As they approached, I heard the Lieutenant gasp and touch the side of his head to Destiny’s.
Orions shared a special telepathic bond once agreeing to a union.
Destiny’s ‘smile’ widened imperceptibly.
Orions also weren’t very good at facial expression.
“Hey, LT. fancy seeing you here tonight.” I greeted.
“Galantry was the one actually invited, Chance. We are her chaperones.” He stated stiffly.
“Hey, Senior Chief! Someone’s here that really wants to meet ya!” I shouted back to Sinae.
“Who’s that, Chance?” Sinae asked as she walked around Mom, Charli, and Chantell.
“Senior Chief? I’d like you to meet, Fenile Galantry. She’s a classmate of Lyra’s.
“Galantry.” Sinae greeted as she took the teen Orion’s hand gently. “Hi, I’m…”
“Your Majesty!” The girl shouted as she hit the floor on her knees!
“Get up you silly girl!” Sinae pleaded with a warming smile. “I don’t stand for that sort of thing- especially with friends of my cousin.”
“Lyra is your cousin?” Galantry asked in complete astonishment.
Sinae’s tail appeared on her left and tapped her waist several times before it’s tip ‘looked’ up to Sinae’s face.
“Hmmm? What’s that? No, I didn’t forget. Yes, thank you.” She said as she appeared to be conversing with it.
“My tail wishes to remind me that Lyra does have her own royal appendage. Have you not been instructed,” Sinae looked accusingly to Sandra Anderson momentarily, “that Lynxin royalty is recognizable by their unique, long tail?” Sinae’s tail lowered and its tip seemed to stare Galantry in the face until she stood back up.
“Yes, your majesty.” The stymied, teenage Orion replied before she started to giggle. “Your tail has made that very obvious.”
“Good. Gretch, good to see you and the misses again. I kinda missed the old girl and everyone aboard her. Enjoy the party.” Sinae greeted warmly as she shook hands and moved onto some other guests that had just arrived.
“Lady Chance…” Galantry began, but I glared at her intently.
“Specialist Summers? I didn’t know Lyra was Queen Kitty’s relative. Honestly. I never connected them. I thought Miss Anderson exempted Lyra from any Lynxin questions because she IS Lynxin.” Galanty asked.
“You have exempted my daughter from answering questions on her own history, my Lady?” Sonya asked, a growl in her voice, as she turned to Sandra.”
“I have! I want the rest of the class to learn of Lynxin history and not test Lyra on how much she already knows, Lady Sonya! Have you a problem with my methods?” Sandra defended- her wand silently materializing behind her- stuck into her dress’ decorative belt for quick access. “If it comforts, M’lady; Lyra’s hand is always the first to go up to offer an answer.”
Sonya nodded and backed off.
When I turned back to our fourteen-year-old party guest her tiny mouth formed an ‘O’ and both her inner and outer eyelids blinked several times in disbelief. Had she seen Sandra’s wand materialize?
“I am Fenile Galantry, Lady Sonya. I am a classmate of Lyra and am happy to finally meet you. Lyra speaks of you fondly, M’lady.” The Orion introduced, apparently feeling she needed to defuse the situation.
Just on a whim, I engaged my Current sense and really gave the fourteen–year-old a good look. The girl had the ‘Mage spark’- a bright one. I had seen it earlier today in the classroom. Blinking again, I turned to see Savanna staring at me intently. She nodded silently- a gesture too adult for an eight-year-old.
The Oracle strikes again, I thought as I returned her nod.
Sometimes I wondered how much Savanna actually knew of upcoming events, and also wondered why she kept that knowledge to herself.
Then and there, I decided we needed more hangar space and a few more spacecraft.
Savanna suddenly let out a quiet burp.
“Excuse me.” She begged off innocently, but again stared at me a moment. She smiled to me before running over to a few of her friends that had just arrived with their parents and older siblings.
“Attention! Can I have everyone’s attention, please! Lords and Ladies. I have been informed our guest of honor will arrive shortly and that we must all prepare her surprise greeting. The lighting will now be temporarily extinguished to comply. Thank you.” Sebastian Serangetti announced as he and the rest of the royal guard retreated into the Auditorium.
Just as a precaution, I blinked on my Current sense as the illumination faded out. The variations of ‘orange’ in the large hall were beautiful. My sisters, especially, were particularly vibrant. I was able to see and distinguish between them easily.
The Hall quieted as we all waited for Lyra’s arrival.
One brilliant ‘aura’ caught my eyes as Savanna walked back over to me and took my hand in hers. She was, by far, brighter than anyone else in the place.
“Forgive me, Lyra. I was not expecting this briefing or its significance. Strange? We appear to be the first to arrive. I’ll see about the lights.” Capt. Serangetti said as the auditorium door opened and two silhouettes could be seen entering before the light again faded.
The lighting suddenly went to full intensity!
“Surprise!” Shouted all in attendance.
Lyra’s fur and beautiful mane were standing out poker straight and her eyes were wider than I had ever seen them!
She instantly dispatched her wand as she realized that this was a party and not a surprise attack.
Sonya stepped out from behind our main gathering and let out a loud, ferocious roar.
Lyra returned the roar and shouted, “Momma?”
Mother and daughter met in the middle of the auditorium and lovingly embraced each other. Young Lyra was only two inches shorter than her mother now. Kimbou arrived a moment later and all three carried on a quiet, but emotional conversation.
When Lyra’s uncle Seb stepped into view, Lyra screamed in delight and began wildly scanning the room after welcoming him excitedly.
“Queen Kitty sends her warmest congratulations, Serangetti Lyra.” He announced officially.
Lyra looked crestfallen while we watched Sinae quietly walk out from our right and make her way behind her young cousin.
“Don’t let him kid you, cousin. I wouldn’t miss this for the worlds.” Sinae told her. It caused Lyra to jump- about three feet- literally!
Lyra landed facing her queen with her fur and mane once again straight and stiff. She wasted no time wrapping her arms around Sinae and breaking into tears.
“It’s good to be the queen.” Chantell sniped with a happy smile.
“She’s just lucky Lyra didn’t shoot first and ask questions later, Shan.” Mom laughed tensely.
Eventually, Lyra made her way to us and she greeted us with tears of happiness.
Lyra’s ‘public’ initiation party ended with the last of her friends leaving around nine o’clock. Those remaining were at least level twenty and my entourage; mom, Charli, Chantell, Savanna and the Anderson clan, were just bidding our guest of honor farewell.
“Broom Closet, Witch Corps. We have an unscheduled closet door actuation. Condition RED.” Broke across our comms.
“Seb! Rally the troops.” I announced loudly. “We have unwanted guests back at base!”
Sinae stared at me in horror!
We wasted no time exiting the auditorium and heading down the passages to our ‘private’ section of Mare. With the Royal Guard leading the way, our fellow crewmates quickly and unquestioningly cleared each passage for us.
As per protocol, our base’s A.I. had enacted lethal security, and I alerted the Royal Guard to hold and not make contact with any outward surfaces- deck, wall, or ceiling!
“Base A.I., Summers, Chance. Allow entrance of twenty-one individuals.”
“Enter quickly and at the ready, Specialist Summers.”
“Status of reception and main hallway?” I commanded before all twenty-one of us entered into reception.
“Intruders have not gained access to main living quarters and are confined to the Broom Closet at this time.” The A.I. reported.
“Let’s go. I ordered as we all filed carefully into our base proper- wands and weapons drawn.
Once in the main corridor and satisfied this portion of our base was secure, I ordered everyone to uniforms.
Seb and his guards looked completely taken aback by the sudden transformation! Even Sinae had changed into her uniform.
Savanna and the Anderson Clan had all called upon their junior uniforms as well.
Silently, we all made our way to the end of the hall.
“Broom Closet Control. Status of Broom Closet.”
“Broom Closet has re-pressurized and is safe to enter, High Priestess. Intruders have disappeared from sensors and cannot be located. Opening all interior hangar doors for inspection. Extreme caution is advised.”
“Thank you, Broom Closet Control. We brought reinforcements. Open the door.” I ordered.
As usual, the door appeared and opened immediately. The safety lights were the only illumination currently enabled, making it difficult to see anything beyond the metal steps we stood atop.
“Increase illumination.” I ordered as we all cleared the stairs.
Pegasus’ hangar door was wide open, revealing our huge mobile command ship. Thirteen Brooms were lined up in front of her in presentation formation, six per row. One Broom though, stood front and center and was covered over with a white cloth.
Savanna disappeared. So did Sinae and her Royal Guard, but by hurrying over to Pegasus.
“Broom Closet Control. Discontinue Condition RED, repeat. Discontinue Condition RED!” I commanded loudly.
“Normal security posture has resumed, High Priestess.”
“Thank you. Witch Corps! Fall In! On the double!” I shouted as I appeared facing the covered Broom, but twenty feet away.
My sisters hurried over and fell into formation behind me.
“Junior Witch Corps! Fall in! Parade formation!” I again shouted.
Lyra and the Andersons scampered across the flight deck and fell into formation to our left.
“All Royalty! Parade formation!” I ordered then added, “Please?” I marched ten feet forward, performed an about face, stood to attention, and waited.
Sinae and Aunt Cora appeared from Pegasus’ open hatch in full Royal regalia, gracefully made their way over to us, and took up places next to me; Sinae on my right, Aunt Cora on my left.
“Royal Guard! Front and Center!” Sinae growled.
Twenty members of her royal guard paraded out of Pegasus, single file, and marched into parade formation facing to Sinae’s right. Kimbou Serangetti marched from his current position beside Sonya and joined their formation.
“Royal Entourage! Front and Center!” Aunt Cora shouted.
Janet, Simone, Samuel, and Rodyard appeared and made their way down Pegasus’ ramp then gathered beside Caroline Norge in a ‘rough’ parade formation.
Sinae turned to me and smiled. “FeLane Honor Guard present and accounted for, High Priestess.”
“The Norge Royal Family is ready also, High Priestess.” Aunt Cora smiled with a courteous nod.
I smiled and nodded politely to both monarchs.
“High Priestess! I have several honored guests seeking attendance.” Savanna’s young voice called out from all around us.
What was she up to now, I wondered?
Looking to Sinae then Aunt Cora, both gave their nod of approval.
“Very well, Lady Savanna!” I called out. “Welcome is extended to all honored guests.”
Savanna and the Family Unit Fenile appeared beside the Redman’s and Norges.
All four Feniles looked extremely nauseous and befuddled, but quickly gathered themselves and began looking about in wonder.
“I personally vouch for these honored guests, High Priestess.” Savanna announced with an adult-like demeanor I had never heard before.
I nodded then took a moment to prepare as Savanna marched off and took her place in the Junior Corps ranks.
“Serangetti! Lyra! Second Princess of the FeLane Confederation! Front and center!” I ordered loudly, abruptly, and crisply.
The five-eight Lynxin’s mouth dropped open and her ears began to twitch wildly. Several of the Andersons pulled and pushed the stunned kitten until she began to comply with my order.
At the same time, a gasp from my left indicated that Galantry hadn’t realized ‘cousin’ to the Queen also meant ‘Princess to the FeLane throne’.
When Lyra had finally stopped before me, I smiled and gave the visibly shaking Lynxin a wink.
“Serangetti Lyra. Second Princess to the throne of the FeLane Confederation, Do you know why I have called upon you tonight?” I asked loudly and as formally as possible.
Ignoring her silence, I continued.
“We have two monarchs in attendance tonight that would like to personally convey congratulations on your achieving your adult initiation. Queen Norge?” I offered with a polite bow, and switched places with Aunt Cora.
“Lady Lyra Serangetti, it is an honor to be invited to your initiation tonight. Unfortunately, I was unable to attend the formal celebration and inquired of our High Priestess for a smaller, ‘secondary’ celebration. As you can see, she was all in favor of such an ‘informal’ gathering.”
Quiet laughter echoed through the huge hangar.
“My Lady. It has been an honor serving with you in the variegated conflicts of the last eight years, and I have been nothing shy of amazed by your development and growth, young lady. You therefore will permanently hold a place in my court and on my advisory council. Step forward, my Lady, Serangetti Lyra, Honored Lady-in-Wait to me, Queen Caroline Norge of the Norge Federation.” Aunt Cora motioned a shocked Lyra to come nearer.
“By my decry, and in accordance with our continuing alliance with the Confederation of FeLane, I, Queen Caroline Norge of the Norge Federation, bestow this night, the honored title of ‘Lady-in-Wait to Serangetti Lyra, Second Princess of our allied FeLane Confederation, and all that goes with that prestigious title. You have earned this, Lady Lyra. Congratulations and welcome into my court, my lady.” Cora held out her arms in welcome.
Lyra broke down and sought out Aunt Cora’s shoulder- her loud sobbing forcing almost everyone in attendance to wipe their eyes while applauding enthusiastically.
The Fenile’s were incapable of tears, but they blinked their eyes repeatedly. They still clapped politely.
Breaking their embrace, Cora stood on her tiptoes and placed a kiss on Lyra’s forehead.
The hangar silenced.
“Lady Lyra.” I pronounced, again trading places with Aunt Cora. “Your queen, her royal highness Kitty Sinae, would also like a word.” I quickly traded places with Sinae.
“Lyra…when we first met, eight short years ago, I was shocked! I had thought the now-deposed Regent had completely disposed of any remaining descendants of her Most Royal Highness, Libra. Then I came into your presence, my lady.” Sinae wiped her eyes, sniffed once, and nodded quickly. “You cannot know the joy that filled me upon learning of your lineage, dear Lyra. I was also appalled by the fate that we both have shared- that of losing our royal birthright, our tail. Though understanding of the reason your tail was forfeit, I cannot thank our High Priestess enough for their returns.” Sinae paused as she regarded her cousin.
“HOWEVER, enough reminiscing! Tonight is your night, Serangetti Lyra. Tonight, cousin, I congratulate you on your initiation into Lynxin maturity. So, in the age-old traditions of the FeLane Royal Court, I offer you official status in my court, Princess Serangetti Lyra.”
Sinae conjured and opened a document.
“By proclamation of Sinae Kitty, Queen of all FeLane and her Confederation of territories, you are hereby offered Courtesan status with the title ‘Princess of the Confederation’, in her majesty’s court with all due responsibilities and advantages. By agreeing to the offered Commission, you will be expected to adhere to, and abide by any and all decries and declarations made by her Royal Highness, Queen Sinae Kitty. Accepting and undersigning the presented document…aw hell, this is way too long!” Sinae let out a frustrated growl and rolling up the document, she tossed it over her shoulder.
Laughter echoed through our hangar. It quickly stopped as Sinae looked around the huge hanger with a smug glare. She centered her attention on the fourteen-year-old in front of her.
“Sweetie? You promise to support me and my government and let me know when I screw-up too bad?” Sinae smiled brightly.
Lyra nodded and barely whispered an ‘I do.’
“Good. Welcome to my court, cuz.” Sinae announced and embraced her cousin. Again Lyra broke into sobs of joy and applause filled our cavernous hangar.
Sinae suddenly eased Lyra back and to her right, and the place became dead silent.
“Serangetti Sonya! Get your furry, fat ass over here at once!” Sinae shouted in disgust.
Lyra tried to leave, but Sinae held her stationary while Sonya cautiously approached from the Junior Witch Corps’ ranks. She changed to her adult form to the amazement of all who had never seen anything so astounding.
Once a visibly shaken, adult Sonya stood before her Queen, she began to genuflect. Sinae stopped her and requested Capt Serangetti’s presence also. Stopping before Sinae, Kimbou knelt on one knee- fist to his heart and head bowed.
“Rise, Serangetti Kimbou.” Sinae smiled as she motioned him next to Lyra then her expression shifted to anger as she glared to her cousin, Sonya.
“Serangetti Sonya, it has been observed these last eight years that our mutual relationship has been strained at best. However, given our bloodline, I am forced to accept that we are related and as such, all documentation identifying Serangetti Sonya as a Princess of the FeLane Confederation Royal Court has been resubmitted and unanimously approved. This resubmission supersedes any and all previously destroyed documentation stating similar status. Welcome back to my court, Lady Serangetti Sonya, First Princess of the FeLane Confederation.”
Sinae grabbed her cousin and again tried to squeeze the breath from her! Again, applause filled the hangar; some whistles and shouts were also heard.
“I sincerely welcome you all back to the Sinae family, Lady Sonya, Lord Kimbou, and of course, Lady Lyra!” Sinae then led another round of applause.
“Sorry it took so long, cuz. You know how long anything takes to get through Parliament.” Sinae apologized to Sonya as she hugged Kimbou lovingly.
“Well…now that all the ‘royal’ stuff has concluded, you can rejoin your unit, Serangetti Sonya.” Sinae told her cousin. “Oh, you might want this decree, cuz.” Sinae added as she produced another official looking document. Her free hand quickly grabbed Lyra’s shoulder to keep her from returning to the Junior Corps formation.
Sonya quickly turned around.
The now eight-year-old Lynxin kitten hurried back and snatched the parchment before turning and hurrying back to her commanding position in the Junior Witch Corps ranks.
“High Priestess? You have something to add?” Queen Kitty Sinae offered officially. I nodded. We traded places so that I was now front and center to our new ‘adult’.
“Lady Serangetti Lyra, on behalf of the entire Witch Corps, I wish to convey my sincerest congratulations on your initiation into adulthood. Though fourteen is still young by Terran standards, by Lynxin Standards you are now recognized as a fully responsible adult and will be expected to behave in such a manner. Now, as Queen Kitty has previously stated, ENOUGH with the legal stuff! Lady Lyra Serangetti. Please raise your right hand and repeat after me.”
“Please raise your right hand and repeat after me.” Lyra repeated with a teasing smile that showed the tips of her longer canines.
The hangar filled with exuberant laughter.
I turned to Sinae.
“I hold you personally responsible for this.” I stated sarcastically. That brought even more laughter as Sinae stuck her tongue out at me.
“I, Serangetti Lyra…” I started.
“I, Serangetti Lyra.”
“Do hereby declare myself a valued and full-fledged member of EFMC Witch Corps and promise to exercise the requirements and restraints of my office and commission of First Lieutenant to the best of my ability.” I went on.
“Do hereby declare myself a valued and full-fledged member of EFMC Witch Corps and promise to exercise the requirements and restraints of my office and commission of…Firssst…Lieutenant? High Priestess? I don’t understand? Why?”
“Explanation to follow, Lieutenant. Complete the oath, please.” I smiled.
Lyra stared at me for over half a minute with tears cascading down her cheeks. She finally took a deep cleansing breath to compose herself.
“I, Serangetti Lyra, do hereby declare myself a valued and full-fledged member of EFMC Witch Corps and promise to exercise the requirements and restraints of my office and…and commission of First Lieutenant to the…to the best of my ability.” She sniffed a few times.
I offered my hand to her. Taking it, and shaking it a few times, I continued.
“Welcome to the Corps, Lady Lyra.”
I then produced my wand and pointed it to her regulation hat.
She tensed.
The floppy point magically changed position to her now official ranking of five o’clock.
“Congratulations, Lieutenant. Keep up your exemplary work.”
Wild, and enthusiastic, applause filled the hangar!
“Ladies Kitty, Artemis Dell, Lokust, Simone, Sandra, Chantell, Hope, Cora, and Charli, join us over here, please? Serangetti Kimbou and Serangetti Sonya, can you also attend us?” I asked as the applause relented. Taking Lyra’s hand in mine, I gently guided her over to the covered Broom.
She was shaking like a leaf!
Once again Sonya changed forms and stood proudly next to her mate.
“Lady Lyra, as is customary with the Corps, every active, commissioned member is assigned her own Broom. Having completed our extensive training regime and logging in excess of twelve thousand hours on our simulator…and with the explicit permission given by your parents, we present to you, your Broom.” The sheet covering our newest craft magically rose and hovered away from the spacecraft. The only markings on her were the Witch Corps squadron ensign on her upper control arc and her livery designation, ‘Pegasus13’.
“Your first duty as an active member of Witch Corps is to designate your call sign and name your Broom, Lady Lyra.” I nodded to her.
“I-I wish to remain ‘Kitten’, My Ladies. It has served me well in the past and I cannot think of anything more fitting.” Lyra said before she again began to think.
While she did, ‘Kitten’ magically appeared just below her cockpit canopy.
“There was a story Lady Chantell read to me when we first met. The main character was someone called ‘Hello Kitty’. I was thinking something along those lines, but with the FeLane royal shield of arms worked into it. I’d also like it known that I and my queen are related, High Priestess.”
I had to think on that one for a few minutes!
“How about this?” I asked with a smile as I motioned to her Broom’s nose.
Two cartoonish, bipedal Terran cats, one with a red and white, polka dot dress and a bright red bow between its ears and another halfway out its tail, and the other with an elegant, beige floor-length dress and crown appeared. The elegantly dressed feline also had a big white bow tied halfway out on her tail. Both felines held their wands at the ready, but the feline with the large red bow also held a sizable shield in front of her for protection. The shield was colorfully emblazoned with the official FeLane Coat of Arms. ‘Hello Kitty’ was richly scrolled under the image in wonderfully, graceful, black script.
Lyra’s eyes opened wide!
“My Lady, how did you know?” She asked, quickly wiping her tears several times.
In answer, I manifested a child’s drawing- something a primary student would draw, and showed it to her.
“Where did you get that, High Priestess?” She questioned.
“Eight years ago, a very mature kitten of six standard years gave me this very drawing saying it was what she wanted displayed on her Broom as nose art.” I replied.
“You saved that all these years? You knew then?”
“Let’s say I had a feeling and call it even, My Lady.” I smiled. “Care to finish the dedication process, Lady Lyra?”
Lyra again wiped her face of tears.
“Thank you, My Lady! Pegasus13, I, Lady Lyra Serangetti- ’Kitten’- hereby dedicate you, ‘Hello Kitty’. Acknowledge, please?”
“Hello Kitty at your service, M’lady.”
“Can I take her out, Poppy?” Lyra pleaded with her father, using her patented ‘look’.
“Tomorrow is another day, Lyra,” Kimbou said sadly. “Now is the time for celebration.”
Everyone began to relax. The Royal Guard going to ease.
“Not so fast!” My voice rang out.
Everything became quiet within the hangar after the Guard went back to attention.
“Lady Lyra’s commissioning has left a hole in my junior Witch Corps ranks. As your second duty, Lady Lyra, I leave it to you to appoint a favorable replacement. It is your right, after all.” I explained.
“I wish to allow my wand to choose a successor, High Priestess.” Lyra announced as she produced and tossed her wand into the air. It hovered high overhead and began to spin in a flat circle.
“Just where did this ‘tradition’ originate, Chance?” Sinae asked quietly in my ear.
I shrugged my shoulders.
“Thought so.” She replied with a laugh.
“Excuse me, Lady Lyra?” An unknown woman with long black hair suddenly spoke from within the ranks of our Junior Corps. She walked through the confused first row and looked questioningly to our new lieutenant. The woman with long, black, hair looked oddly familiar. It finally dawned on me that Savanna had somehow changed form! She had figured out how to make herself look older.
“Who are you?” Lyra asked the question that was on our lips.
“I am Savanna. Don’t you recognize me, my lady?” What appeared to be my sister answered with a smile.
“How?”
“How is irrelevant. Why is to point out that only one possible candidate is available- in attendance with us- thus answering ‘where’ and ‘when’. As to ‘what’, I believe the family unit Fenile needs that information.”
“Oracle.” I whispered.
“One of the surviving, yes, Lady Nike. But that is also of less importance. I suggest disclosure of our intent be provided to Lady Galantry.” Savanna… ‘Oracle’ insisted.
Galantry and her family were still mesmerized by the hovering, spinning wand, ten feet directly overhead.
Lt. Gretch Fenile, Destiny, Galantry, and Grutch all followed the wand’s decent as it came to hover pointing at Galantry; they looked at us in fright.
“I guess you all have questions about what you just witnessed?” I asked them.
“Personally, I have seen the members of Witch Corps in action, but never on such a scale.” Gretch answered. “However, my chosen was not on Mare at the time of our invasion. Galantry may not remember her rescue and recovery, and I would doubt Grutch remembers anything. What information must we be given, High Priestess? And why have we been offered attendance to such an important and severely classified ceremony?”
“Has Galantry mentioned anything about the Current rupture in her classroom this afternoon, lieutenant?” I asked coolly.
“What Current rupture? Were you injured, my progeny?” Gretch suddenly looked concerned.
“I was there to stop it and protect the students, my lord.” I assured him with a gentle nod.
“While cleaning up the resulting spill though, I noticed something curious about Galantry. My lord, she is beginning to show signs of her talent. A talent that will need to be developed and taught control by like-talented adults.” When my explanation resulted in blinking eyes I simplified.
“I believe Galantry might be a Current Mage, Lieutenant Fenile.” I blinked on my Current sense. “Even now, I see the bright spark growing inside her. Given the proper training, she will learn to use her Current to do wondrous things. She will learn to control it and also to respect it.”
“Are you sure of this, High Priestess? There have never been any Orion Current Mages that I know of.”
“Shall we let the wand show the truth, lieutenant?” I said as I conjured a wand with very sensitive Current detecting equipment in its stock. “This special wand will vibrate when it senses a certain degree of Current over what is said to be ‘normal’ for non Mages.” I said as I handed it to him first.
Appraising the simple stick, Gretch handed it back to me.
“I felt nothing, High Priestess. Are you sure it is working?”
I offered it to his chosen, Destiny. She too just looked it over with no sense of vibration then handed it back to me.
“Grutch? Care to try, sweetie?” I offered.
Taking it, his hand began to shake gently and he quickly handed the wand back to me in horror.
“Here! I don’t want that thing! Take it from me!” He exclaimed frantically.
“Galantry? Your turn if you so choose.” I offered as I presented the wand.
Carefully taking it from me her hand began to shake moderately! Gretch and Destiny quickly touched heads.
“Is this a trick of some kind, High Priestess?” Gretch asked as he looked intensely at me.
In answer I called Aquia Anderson front and center and handed her the test wand. Her hand began to shake- at about the same intensity, or a little harder.
“Let me see that thing!” Her brother, Rowan demanded as he snatched it from her hand.
The test wand began to vibrate gently.
Rowan gave his sister a nervous look then handed the wand back to me and quickly took his place back in the second row.
“Would you allow me to use another test, Lieutenant?” I asked as the test wand vanished. “This test relies on her latent Current and cannot be faked nor influenced by any members of Witch Corps.”
“Proceed, High Priestess, but only because you have never deceived me in the eight years I have known about you.”
I nodded. “Galantry? I’d like you to concentrate and ask your Current to help you manifest a wand just like this.” I requested as I manifested my wand in my right hand. “But in your dominant hand. Think you want to try it? You seemed very interested in what I could do in your classroom earlier.”
“I was very intrigued, High Priestess, and I would like to try, but am unsure of what constitutes MY Current.”
“Your Current is how we refer to the latent Current found in every living thing in the galaxy, Fenile Galantry. Whether you realize it or not, you carry Current within you. Current is sentient and can communicate if it wants, and if you are intent on listening. To manifest your own wand, you need to ask your Current to help you conjure it into existence. This can take some time and may require total and deep concentration. Now, think about that ‘special feeling’ you sometimes get. It’s usually something you can barely feel…something almost ‘hiding’ inside you. Concentrate on that feeling and ask that very same ‘feeling’ to help you manifest a real ‘magic’ wand. Don’t forget to hold out your dominant hand, for that is the hand you will be using for the rest of your possible training.”
The young Orion held out her left hand and closed her large eyes.
Her wand popped into existence almost immediately, but I don’t think she even realized it. I gave her a few minutes to see if she noticed. Gretch, Destiny, and young Grutch stared on in complete astonishment, but remained quiet at my gesturing to do so.
The wand she produced had several strange ‘runes’ at the base and I motioned Gretch to look. He seemed flabbergasted by their presence.
“I’m afraid I can’t do as you asked, High Priestess. I’ve been concentrating as hard as I am able, but I just can’t…”
“Galantry? Open your eyes, sweetie.” I requested gently.
Opening her eyes she looked to her open palm and gasped in a very ‘Orion-ish’ way.
“It appeared right after you closed your eyes. So tell me again how you can’t manifest your wand?” I giggled. “Lt. Gretch? Care to enlighten us on the runes in its handle?”
“The runes as you call them are from the ancient Orion language my predecessors used over three thousand standard years ago, High Priestess. It is equivalent in meaning to the Terran word, ‘Shaman’. There is no way any of you could have known, as it was specific only to my pod. You are distinctly amazing, Galantry. Your maternal, natal host and I will now consult.”
“And to think we used to think they were responsible for abductions and anal probing.” Chantell whispered to herself very quietly.
While Gretch and Destiny were putting their heads together, Galantry continued to observe her new wand. She seemed to grasp the graceful motion needed to use it and began to practice. I suspected her quick grasp was partially due to her observance of my wand usage in her classroom.
“We have decided that Galantry will attend special sessions to instruct her in the control and responsibilities of her newly identified talent. We also task you with developing that curriculum, High Priestess Chance Summers.” Gretch declared as Destiny remained quiet and blinked her eyes slowly several times.
“It would be my honor, Lieutenant Fenile.” I bowed deeply.
“First lesson, sweetie. Don’t point that thing at others. Not even in jest or anger. Now, see if you can dismiss it back from whence it came.” I instructed.
Her wand vanished instantly.
Very good. Now, for homework, I want you to practice making it appear and disappear until our next lesson, okay?”
Galantry nodded as her wand reappeared then vanished again.
“But, only when around those who share our secret, Galantry.” I reminded.
She responded with another nod.
I looked around for Lyra and found her seated in Hello Kitty familiarizing herself with the instruments and controls. There was a huge, devious grin plastered on her face.
“So when do you think she’ll come back in?” Charli asked as she sat down beside me with her coffee.
“She left with a full reserve. The rim’s the limit, Dad. I just hope she doesn’t get into any trouble, or Hello Kitty develops a problem.” I answered frankly.
“May I take this seat beside you, Lady Chance?” What had been my daughter, Savanna, asked holding a steaming cup of herbal tea.
“So, how long will Oracle be visiting?” I asked as I motioned the young woman that looked like my sister, to have a seat.
“I AM Savanna, Lady Chance. It just seems awkward to call you Mother or Momma when we appear like sisters.” She replied. “As for when my limited time as an adult will wane…I have yet to see.”
“I’m still not going to commission a Broom for you, Savanna. Not till you log some simulator time.” I reminded.
“That is acceptable. As you already know, I do not require a Broom to travel.”
“You proved that eight years ago, sweetie. I don’t think I’ll ever get over the looks those news anchors…or that production crew gave me when I showed up to claim your car seat.” I laughed.
“It was humorous. Lynxins can be sooo…excitable.” She replied with a teasing smile.
“Now, what did I tell you about respecting your fellow species, Savanna? Remember, you chose me as your mother. That means you relinquished certain rights and certain ‘god-like’ attitudes to my discretion. We treat all subspecies equally.”
“I understand, Momma.”
“Good. So why now? Why change forms during Lyra’s teen initiation?” I inquired, taking a sip of my coffee.
“My adolescent form could no longer contain the amount of Current it stored, momma. I had to ‘grow’ in order to increase my reserve capacity.”
“So what have you been doing? Sucking Current out of the conduits?” Chantell asked as she walked into the galley, grabbed a cup, and poured herself some coffee.
“Momma tends to over issue Current when she conjures. I absorb the excess.”
“And there I just thought you were prone to indigestion.” Chantell wisecracked.
“Leave the girl alone, Shan. At least she hasn’t popped into your lavatory since she took this form.” Charli warned.
“No, Thank the Gods. Say, what is it with you popping into the head like that? You only seem to do that to me.”
Savanna giggled pleasantly and her eyes sparkled as she said, “The challenge, Aunt Chantell- just the challenge.”
Our aunt sat very still and seemed to regard my grown-up, eight-year-old for a while.
“Yep. I guess I deserved that. Why do you Summers women have to be sooo…so similar?”
“Just to vex you, ‘Motor City’.” Mom answered with a laugh as she entered the galley.
“Attention: Incoming Broom! Broom Closet decompression will begin in thirty seconds. Please clear the flight line.” Our A.I. announced unexpectedly.
“I was wondering how long she was going to stay out.” Charli said as we all decided to go greet Lyra.
“Momma, it’s not Lyra. Lady Demeter is on approach.” Savanna announced to our surprise.
“So, what brings you back to Mare, sister?” I asked as we approached ‘California Dreamin’.
“I’m like, here for the party?” The blonde Goddess said as she floated up and out of her cockpit.
We exchanged hugs and air kisses once she settled gently to the deck.
“The parties were two days ago, you ditz.” Chantell growled in annoyance.
“Par-tees? Like in multiples? Awwwwwww! Darn.” Demi moaned in her high shrill voice.
“Like, I lost all track of time.” She added dejectedly.
“So who was he, girlfriend? Was he worth it? And…does he have a brother or twin?” Chantell giggled.
Demeter’s expression changed.
“I was transferred to the Anatoly and had about a month’s worth of work rebuilding that junk pile…ship’s Current network. When will the species ever get it together enough to build things that last? Mt. Olympus has stood for almost a million standard millennia!”
“You didn’t answer my question, girlfriend. Who was he?” Chantell demanded playfully.
Demi’s eyes took on a ‘dreamy’ look as she smiled impishly.
“Lt. Cmdr. Graaf.” She stated while giggling. “I don’t remember ever having a Sumulturian before. He was like having my own, life-sized…well,” her eyes sparkled with a thought; “some parts were a little larger than life,” Demi’s smile grew. “Teddy bear!”
“I think I can relate to that, sister.” Savanna replied sympathetically.
All eyes went to her. To say I was gob smacked was an understatement!
“I didn’t know like, you had a sister, Chance? Hi, I’m like, Demeter? You can call me Demi though?” The ditzy blonde Goddess introduced.
“On this plane I am called ‘Savanna’. But you can refer to me as Oracle, Demeter of Zeus.” My daughter replied regally, with a scornful smirk.
“Lord in Heaven, she really is a Summers!” Chantell deadpanned.
Again Demi’s expression changed.
“So it seems young one. And what is the occasion of your growth spurt, may I inquire?”
“She claims Chance uses a wee bit more Current than she needs when she conjures.” Charli revealed.
“So you, young Oracle, took it upon yourself to absorb the excess ‘life-force’?” Demi asked, but didn’t wait for a reply.
“How very unselfish of you, young one. Might I inquire as to how long this form might linger?”
“Until my reserve has diminished accordingly, Senior Chief, Demeter Freyja.” Savanna replied in a very snippy tone.
“Wow! And I thought the Lynxins had the market cornered on ‘Catty’!” Chantell continued to deadpan.
“Young lady!” I glared at Savanna intently. “You may currently inhabit an adult body, but you are still only eight standard years old! You will stand down from such offensive posture with another member of this Coven! Do I make myself clear?”
Savanna and Demi both instantly turned their attention to me- Savanna’s expression one of embarrassment and treason.
“Yes, Momma. Please forgive me, High Priestess.” She said despondently before looking shyly to Demeter.
“I am very sorry for my rude behavior, Lady Demi.”
Savanna quickly turned with a disheartened bow and hurried over to then up the stairs into our base’s living area.
“Was that really necessary, Chance?” Demi questioned.
“May I remind you, she was the one that chose me, not the other way around?”
“She is but a child, flexing her wings, sister.”
“And she has been ‘flexing’ those ‘wings’ consistently for eight years, sister.” I retorted.
“So…you and the Oracle…not BFF’s?” Mom quipped, humorously.
“Sadly, not this one, Hope.” Demi paused.
“Then again, we can’t all get along like, famously?” She giggled.
“You are one strange bird, Demeter Freyja!” Charli giggled, shaking her head in disbelief.
“So, aren’t Kimbou and Sonya going to be worried that you’re gone so long, cousin?”
“I’m fourteen. Officially, I am of age and plus, they know I can take care of myself.” I told my cousin, Queen Kitty Sinae of FeLane.
“I’m not arguing that fact, Lyra. I just think it would be polite to at least let them know you are here.” She suggested.
“By the way, where IS here?” I asked with a playful grin.
“We were heading back to FeLane…unless you can think of anywhere else we should go.” Kitty grinned deviously. She waggled an eyebrow to elicit my feedback.
“And no, we are not heading an expedition to flush out Bovidovich. Witch Corps has been tasked with that lofty pursuit; not the Confederation Military.” She added.
“But we are part of the Corps, cousin.” I responded.
“That we are, but I’m of the belief that the entirety of Witch Corps must be brought to bear on that demon. Should we pursue it, we may end up just like Grandmother Libra. Though, I can think of no better way to go out.” Kitty said as she punctuated her statement with an excited growl.
“Majesty, FeLane territory in four standard days.” A male’s voice sounded out from Kitty’s desk; which was on the other side of her cabin.
“Acknowledged. Alert me if anything out of the ordinary comes up.”
“Understood, My Queen…Majesty! We have just picked up an anomaly of some kind, and it is centered in your quarters!”
“I am glad to see the new equipment working so well, your majesty.” A women’s voice praised from across the cabin.
“Stand down, all security. I have been expecting this ‘anomaly’. I am in no duress.” Kitty alerted her crew as we looked to the young Terran of about seventeen standard years. She had her mother’s trademark black hair and a similar build and height.
“Welcome, Savanna Summers.” I greeted with controlled annoyance.
“You came all this way? We’re what, eighty thousand and twenty LY’s from Mare?
“I have, majesty.” She answered. “Momma and I have exchanged words. May I?”
With a roll of her eyes, my cousin nodded and held her arms out in invitation. Savanna quickly closed the gap and wrapped her arms around my queen. She began crying.
“What is it this time, little one?” My cousin asked softly.
“Demeter returned to Mare De Tempest.”
“And?”
“And I may have been rude to her…according to momma.”
“Were you?”
“I was, but I don’t know why, Aunt Kitty.” The adult version of Savanna answered, sounding hurt and saddened.
Savanna pushed away from her.
“Why is this not working? Every other time I have taken comfort from you, Aunt Kitty. Why is it not working this time?”
“Could it be your sudden physical maturity, Lady Savanna?” I proposed. “Might you have suddenly outgrown your warm, cuddly Lynxin?”
Savanna looked at me- her mouth slightly open and eyes blinking in surprise.
“Being mature, takes more than just an adult body, little one. I understand that you had no alternative than to change form, but inside,” Kitty pointed to Savanna’s head, “you are still eight standard years of age. You are experiencing conflict between your eight-year-old interior, and you’re apparent seventeen year-old exterior. One would say you lack experience with your maturity and ‘time’ is the only real teacher.”
“Being an adult is more complicated than I thought, Aunt Kitty.” Savanna admitted.
“It is…very much so, little one.” My cousin agreed. “Sometimes, we adults even have a tough time handling it…maturity, that is.”
“I can try to help little sister, cousin. I still remember those years and may be able to answer her questions and insecurities.” I offered as I gently took Savanna’s hand in mine.
“Why does that feel sooo much more comforting than having my Aunt Kitty to cuddle?” She pondered to herself.
I laughed lightly. “It is one of the many grown-up ways to console each other, sister.”
“Show me more ways, my lady! I am eager to learn the ways of adults.”
“You have your challenge, Lady Lyra.” My cousin laughed as she walked over to her desk.
“Kitty to Communications. Patch me through to EFMC Witch Corps headquarters. Level thirty priority encryption.”
A chime sounded at my door… ‘My door’! It made me feel very special knowing Queen Kitty- my cousin- had assigned ME, my very own cabin on her flagship, ‘Earth’s Horizon’.
Earth’s Horizon was a very special ship. It took four years to assemble and incorporated some of the older Witch Corps propulsion technology into her. She was still no match for Pegasus, though! Not by a long stretch.
But, given that Mare De Tempest would take a month to travel what had taken Earth’s Horizon ten days, that wasn’t too bad. Guess I was spoiled. Still, I was happy to see my home planet once again.
“Enter.”
“Princess. We have entered orbit around FeLane. I am officially welcoming you home, my lady.” My personal steward advised me as he bowed formally.
I had a personal steward, too!!!!
“Thank you, but haven’t I told you I’m not in for that stuff, Greer? And I would appreciate it if you knock off the ‘Princess’ crap.”
“Look, Lyra…I’m obliged to uphold the formalities, so cut me a break! Welcome home, Serangetti Lyra. How’s that? Informal enough?”
I began to giggle uncontrollably at the young man’s abrupt change of character and protocol.
“Better.” I continued to giggle at the eighteen-year-old male.
As had been the case for the last six days, I felt a slight nervousness when he called on me for my choice of meals or drink…or even material comforts such as laundry, turndown service, or fresh bed linens.
I found my personal steward very…handsome. There! I thought it!
“…anything special you wish… before you transfer… to the Royal Residence, Lyra?”
“Sorry? What?” I asked finding he was talking to me.
“I asked if there was anything special you want me to bring you before you transfer from Earth’s Horizon to the Royal Residence, Lyra.” He repeated.
‘Four more like you.’ Came to my mind.
“Not that I can think of, Greer. Thank you for asking though.” I answered instead.
“Hey, are you heading down to Capital with us?” I asked quickly, before he excused himself and left.
“Is that what you would desire, Lyra?” He asked, catching me off-guard.
“Only if our queen wishes it.” I said, feeling my face blush.
“We shall see, my lady. Safe transfer.”
My personal steward exited my cabin and I felt a tinge of panic that I might not see him again raise within me.
“Hello Kitty. Status, please?” I requested as I ran my fingers along her smooth, shiny fuselage.
“All systems are nominal, Kitten. I’m ready when you are.”
“I still can’t get over how amazing this craft is, Princess Lyra.” My ‘personal’ flight line tech (Yes! Cuz even assigned me a personal Flight line Tech!!!) said excitedly as she accompanied me around Hello Kitty while I conducted my preflight inspection.
“I’m still trying to wrap my mind around the High Priestess actually giving her to me, Danielle. I’ve dreamed of her for eight years.”
“So, what’s she like?”
“She flies like a dream, Danielle.” I swooned.
“No, no. What’s Lady Chance like? I’ve never met her. I’ve heard she’s a real badass in an altercation.”
“I wouldn’t want to get on her bad side, but otherwise, I love her like my own mother, Danielle! She’s the best CO anyone could possibly have.”
The twenty-year-old Lynxin female smiled tenderly at my descriptive review of Chance.
“Lyra! Hey, wait up!”
“I was wondering if you would make it, sister! I told you what time I expected to leave today. Remember what I told you about responsibility?”
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to sleep in!”
“Savanna? Chief Serba Danielle. Danielle? Savanna ‘Princess’ Summers.” I introduced the two.
“Summers? One of the High Preistess’ sisters? Oh! Oh! I-I-I’m…it’s nice to meet you, my lady!”
“Very nice to make your acquaintance, Lady Danielle, and I am her daughter, not her sister.” Savanna answered politely.
Danielle’s mouth dropped open at Savanna’s admission.
“Don’t think too hard on that, Danielle! The High Priestess and her immediate family are very….complicated.” I giggled.
My flight line tech nodded silently, but in confusion.
“Why aren’t you in uniform, Ensign?” I asked as Savanna began to reach for Hello Kitty’s ladder.
“Sorry, LT, I was in a hurry.” Savanna apologized as her civilian clothing suddenly changed to her adult Witch Corps uniform. How she was able to conjure that, only Chance knew.
Danielle’s eyes bulged at the feat!
“Like I said, don’t think too hard on it, Danielle. We’re Current Mages, after all.” I giggled again.
Savanna began to hover off the deck then gracefully lowered herself into my second seat…
While Danielle watched in awe!
“It must be so amazing to have the power…um…to use magic…er, Current like that.”
“Don’t give her a dare, chief, or you’ll really be impressed.” I warned half-heartedly in a quiet voice.
Not to be out done, I hovered off the deck and gracefully seated myself in Hello Kitty.
I began my checklist and when completed, I contacted the hangar master for my departure vector.
“Kitten, sending departure to you now. Captain Serangetti wishes you a safe transfer to the surface and hopes you visit Earth’s Horizon again.”
“Copy. Vector received. Tell my uncle I already miss him.”
“Will do, Kitten. You are clear for departure and the airspace above Capital has been cleared.”
“Copy, and see ya later!” I said calmly as I ‘bumped’ my throttle.
“So…you never said how I look.” Savanna said as we started down through the atmosphere.
“You look good in the uniform, sister, but you still need to earn it the way the rest of us did. Sometimes being able to manifest something others have…without the work, or because you are the High Priestess’ daughter doesn’t mean as much and isn’t the honorable way to gain respect.”
“Well, you kinda put me on the spot back there. What was I supposed to do?” She complained.
“I don’t know? Why not go by ‘Flue Powder’ as Lady Chantell calls it.
“What does an early twenty-first century, cinematic production reference have to do with my practiced method of transport?”
I had no idea what she was talking about.
“Early twenty-first century, cinematic production?” I asked innocently as I turned my head slightly to look back at my passenger.
“Now I know how momma feels.” She sighed. “Never mind.”
“You know? I don’t think I’ll ever figure you Summers’ women out.” I sighed now as I began our final approach.
“Capital Tower. Kitten is on final, but I’m camo’d so will not squawk.” I alerted the control tower.
“Identify and affiliate, Kitten.”
“Lt. Serangetti Lyra, ‘Kitten’, EFMC Witch Corps, Capital Tower.”
There was a noticeable pause in our communication.
“Roger, Kitten. Proceed to the Royal Residence hangar and follow local landing instruction. Capital Control, out.”
With that, I swung us wide over the large city to give Savanna an overhead tour.
“So, what’s that guy doin’?” Savanna asked as a hangar tech waved his illuminated batons in front of him to indicate where I should stop.
“That’s where they want us to park.” I told her as I looked to my near-field display. It and my interactive cockpit canopy indicated I was being guided in next to Re-tailed- Kitty’s Broom. It was still camo’d, though too.
“Oh.” My passenger acknowledged.
The confused look on the hangar tech’s face and the strange looks from his two assistants that were marking my control surface extents reminded me that Hello Kitty was still in stealth mode.
Placing my ship’s nose mere inches away from his nose and whiskers, I landed and began powering down.
“Disable Camo, please.” I asked, and the hangar tech’s eyes bulged as Hello Kitty suddenly appeared.
He suddenly dropped his batons and ran from the flight line with a strange gait.
Savanna began laughing hysterically!
“Oh! Oh, Goddess! You made him piss himself!” She cackled between gasping breaths.
‘No’, I thought to myself. ‘She’s never heard her aunt use ANY foul language.’
“This time, we’ll use the ladder to exit Hello Kitty, ok?” I strongly suggested as I looked back to my passenger.
“Okaaay already, sheesh!” Savanna capitulated by rolling her eyes.
Re-tailed appeared next to us and my cousin floated out of her cockpit as soon as the canopy opened.
So much for Savanna performing a ‘normal’ egress.
“The uniform looks good on you, Lady Savanna.” Kitty grinned as she appraised her.
“I…felt…I needed to appear to fit in.” Savanna replied as she glared at me.
“Being in that form, the Junior Corps uniform would look strange on you, sweetie. Still, you’ll have to earn the right to wear this. By the way, don’t let your mother see that point at two o’clock. She may just take offense.”
“What’s wrong with the point?”
“The point indicates ranking, sis.” I informed her. “Lady Chance is our two o’clock- our leader. High Priestess. Unfortunately, you have not been ranked yet. Ranking is determined by what talents you carry.”
“Well? I can do pretty much anything I put my mind to. What ranking would that imply?” Savanna asked innocently.
“That would rank you as arrogant and sounds like something a high born Olympian would claim, Lady Savanna.” My cousin answered.
“But, I am…never mind. I promise I’ll only wear this when it’s absolutely necessary, okay?”
Savanna’s clothing changed to what she was wearing before we left Earth’s Horizon.
“Much better, Lady Savanna. Allow me to show you where you will be staying for the next ten days.”
“Aaaaaww, maaaaaan!”
“Princess Lyra? Have you a moment, please?” Greer asked as he caught up to me just outside my suite.
“Of course. What’s on your mind?” I asked.
“Lady Savanna. I fear I would be rude in asking if she has some type of learning impediment. Forgive me if I have overstepped my freedoms.”
“Summers Savanna has the mind of an eight-year-old, Greer.” I told him quietly. “And will you speak in a normal fashion? Please?
“Such a shame. Isn’t there anything the High Priestess can do for her sister? And need I remind you, we are in a semi-public area of the Residence.”
I groaned. “Understood.” I then answered his question. “Lady Savanna is the High Priestess’ daughter, Greer. She IS only eight standard years old.”
“How in the worlds can that be possible? She appears almost my age- eighteen.”
“You could say a pure-blood Current Mage develops at a different rate than the rest of us. But I wouldn’t allow myself to be caught mentioning such topics around her presence.” I warned with a wink. My personal steward swallowed loudly as his eyes widened.
“No, I shall keep that in mind, Princess Lyra. We shall forget this inquiry ever happened.”
“That would be a good thing. Please step into my suite and I will bring you up to date on my young sister in arms.” I said motioning him into the social area of my suite.
“So, it’s like this. Savanna was in her original eight-year-old body two weeks ago- at my adult initiation.”
“Okaaaaaay?” Greer responded. He seemed to just be humoring me though and my heart began to ache.
“I’m serious, Greer!” I said as my uniform manifested and my wand appeared in my hand.
“Woah! How’d you do that, Lyra?”
“I told you…I’m in Witch Corps, Greer. Didn’t you believe me?”
My steward looked at me with a slight spark of fear in his eyes.
“I…I didn’t think you were a-a-a a Current Mage.”
“What do you think Witch Corps is? You think we’re just another military unit?”
Greer gulped audibly.
“And is Lady Savanna…”
“Lady Savanna is, at best, part of the ‘junior’ Corps. Because of some ‘quirk’ she had to physically grow in order to contain her increasing Current reserve. She IS only eight years old, but her Current needed more space. My cousin and I have spent the last fourteen days helping her to adjust to her new ‘physical’ age. There is only so much we can teach her about being a ‘grown-up’, Greer.” I told him.
“Which brings us back to your original question. Why would you ask if she had some learning shortcoming?”
My door alert sounded at that moment.
“Lady Lyra? May I enter?” Kitty asked when I answered the alert.
“Please, cousin.”
“My queen!” Greer cried in exasperation while falling to his knee and bowing reverently.
“Get up, Greer! We’re behind closed doors.”
“Thank you, my Queen!”
Kitty sneered at my steward a moment.
“Lyra? I’m worried about Savanna. She seems more prone to her tantrums of late and I foresee bad things happening to unsuspecting citizens.”
“Greer and I were just discussing the same topic, cousin. He was just starting to give his report when you arrived.” I told her.
“Aaah. So, by all means, continue.” Kitty motioned suspiciously.
“You were saying something about ‘tantrums’?” I hinted.
“While walking down a hallway earlier today, several male Terran academic students tried to initiate a conversation with Lady Savanna. They seemed intent to become…friendly…or at least tried to.” He told us. “The Lady became very agitated and seemed on the verge of emotion then suddenly vanished. I’m afraid she lost those two admirers, and I am afraid she will lose more if she continues to respond in that way. Now that you have told me the reason, I fear someone will suffer from her tantrums adversely.”
“I knew this would become a problem, Lyra. We should’ve never agreed to coach her on being an adult.”
“It was my fault, cousin. I thought I…thought we could help her in that matter. She cannot help her situation and I thought…if taught to be an adult…”
“And I said at the time that ONLY time can teach her maturity, didn’t I? Still, I am just as guilty. We need to find her before she can do harm to herself or others. I promised Chance I would watch over her until she desired to go back to base.”
“Cuz, you forget that I too promised to protect and instruct Savanna while visiting us. Now, I think I know where to find her.” I reminded.
“Where do you think she has ‘popped’ off to?” Kitty questioned.
“Savanna has shown particular interest in piloting a Broom, cousin. I suggest we head to the simulators.”
“That would make sense. Greer, you’re coming too, right?” my cousin ‘suggested’.
“It would be my honor, majesty.”
“Your intuition serves you well, cousin.”
“It was the obvious place to start, my queen.” I answered.
We were among the population and I didn’t feel it was proper to be informal.
How has the pupil done so far?” Kitty asked the sim moderator.
“My queen! Lady Savanna has an extraordinary grasp of the flight controls and concepts. I do, however, see inexperience with situational drills. She barely survived a minor fault scenario and I was just going to simulate something a little more serious.”
“Would you mind us attending her training?”
“Not at all, majesty! Your abilities behind the control stock are legendary.”
Savanna’s moderator relinquished his seat and motioned for Kitty to be seated.
“What shall I throw at her, Lyra?” My cousin asked with a very devious smile.
“Can you recreate Witch Corps’ campaign at Elcano?” I asked.
“But she would require a broom to accomplish a satisfactory resolution.”
“I happen to have my sim files from the Corps’ simulator. Allow me a moment to augment a broom for her. Recall her from this mission, please.” I said as I seated myself at the system computer to upload my broom files and the specified scenario.
Kitty nodded to our moderator and relinquished the seat at the control console.
“Starfighter LT-15, return to base. You have been requested for another mission.”
“Okay, I’m on my way back.”
“Copy that Princess. Hangar control has been notified.”
“See what I mean, majesty? Her piloting skills are impressive, but she lacks proper communications etiquette, and as I said, situational experience.”
Kitty smiled then took a deep breath.
“What you are about to see goes no farther than this room. Am I clear?” Kitty said with deadly seriousness.
“My security clearance is nineteen, majesty, so you are crystal.”
Greer just looked on from off to my left.
“Good. Let’s make this an official mission simulation, Lady Lyra.” My cousin smiled, her canines showing.
We both donned our uniforms.
To say the simulator moderator and my steward were startled was a gross understatement.
“Let me know when she lands.” Kitty ordered.
“Aye, my queen.” Our moderator acknowledged.
“Majesty, the trainee has just landed and is performing her post-flight.”
Lady Lyra? Is her Broom and the scenario uploaded?”
“Aye, Lady Kitty. Uploaded and queued to begin.”
“Thank you, my lady. Lord Moderator, care to make the announcement?” Kitty asked formally as she prepared for her part of the simulation.
“Princess. Please stand by for an incoming message from her Royal Majesty, Queen Kitty Sinae.” He announced and pointed to Kitty with a three count of his fingers after sending an alert to Savanna’s simulated DataTab.
“Lady Savanna. We have received an urgent distress call from the Magellan System. Somehow the Hoblins have re-initiated their assault on Elcano and Magellan Defense Command requests our assistance. Rendezvous with Witch Corps Flight 1 at the coordinates you will receive upon departure. The High Priestess has authorized your use of Pegasus20, Oracle. Acknowledge.”
Savanna screeched in excitement from our display of the simulated hangar. So loud in fact, we easily heard her outside of the well-insulated simulator cabin!
“Thank you, Queen Kitty! I shall not let you down, majesty!” She vowed with a wide smile.
The virtual scene changed to that of Witch Corps Broom Closet.
Another ear-splitting screech assaulted our ears as the virtual Pegasus20’s hangar door opened and the gleaming chrome craft appeared to her and on our monitors.
Our moderator’s mouth opened, but no words were heard as his hand came up to the display and reverently let his fingers skim over the simulated craft on it. Greer looked stunned.
“Princess. Time is of the essence. You are to preflight Oracle and prepare for departure.” Kitty commanded.
“Kitty, Re-tailed. Prepare to link to simulator,” Kitty leaned over to get the ID number, “RR23. We’re going on a simulated mission with Princess.”
“Linking in now, Kitty. Ready when you are.”
“Kitten, Hello Kitty. Hey girl, want to do a simulation with Princess?”
“Thought you’d never ask, Kitten! Link established to Re-Tailed and Simulator RR23. Call the ball.” My Broom answered excitedly.
“Linking simulation modules RR24 and RR25 to RR 23 confirmed, majesty.” Our moderator acknowledged.
“We’ll wait until she’s ready to rendezvous with us to go in.” Kitty told him.
“Princess, Broom Closet Control. Pre-flight has concluded and I’m ready for departure.” Savanna announced after a few minutes.
My cousin looked to our moderator for confirmation.
“She’s successfully completed the supplied pre-flight list, majesty. Zero mistakes or overlooks.”
Kitty nodded. “Send the rendezvous coordinates, Lady Lyra.”
“Aye, Lady Kitty. Princess, you will meet Kitty and Kitten at the transmitted coordinates. Confirm receipt.” My voice sounded like our Broom Closet Control AI as we continued to watch the simulation.
“Copy, Broom Closet Control. Coordinates received and course has been plotted to intercept. Requesting departure vector.”
Kitty nodded to me and I sent the standard vector then initiated the simulated, automatic departure routine for our base.
“Time to get in the saddle, cuz. Ready to see what she’s really got?”
I smiled and walked over to my assigned simulator module.
“Pegasus20, Witch Corps Flight 1. I’m on approach to rendezvous coordinates. Copy?”
“Good to see you, Princess. Kitten and I were worried you got lost.”
“Hey, Princess! Welcome to the festivities!” I greeted as I watched Savanna’s Broom skew in and tighten herself into our small formation.
“Pegasus12: Demeter, Witch Corps Flight 1. Permission to join the festivities? California Dreamin’ and I have been hoping for some fun.” Demi’s voice broke over our comms.
The moderator’s face appeared on my display.
“I’m sorry, ladies! RR26 just came online by itself! I have no idea what is happening.” He apologized.
“What’s SHE doing here?” Savanna’s voice demanded, a little surprised.
“Welcome to the party, Demeter! Form-up on my three.” Kitty welcomed.
“It’s okay, Lord Moderator, she’s one of us. Lady Demi Freyja, callsign: ‘Demeter’.”
“Understood…wait! Now RR27 just came online!”
“Greetings, Witch Corps Flight 1. Pegasus11, Olympic Huntress and Zeus’ Pride also wish to engage in the mission.”
“Hey, long time no see, Artie!” Kitty greeted excitedly.
“Also a member of the Coven, Lady Lyra?” Our moderator asked in extreme surprise.
“Yep!” I giggled before switching back to our simulated comms.
“My lady, it is good to see you again! Welcome to Witch Corps Flight 1.”
“Hey, Kitten! Congrats on the party! Sorry I couldn’t make it. I had prior ‘engagements’.”
“No offense taken, Olympic Huntress. Enjoy the mission.”
“Formal welcome to you, my lady. It is good to see you again.” Savanna welcomed.
“Formal welcome to you also, little one. May our mission be fruitful and faultless?”
“Here, here, my lady! Let’s send them all to Tartarus!” Savanna replied in a very different tone. It was almost guttural in pitch and animalistic in intent.
“Keep the chatter down, Flight 1!” Kitty ordered. “Magellan in ten LY’s. Prepare to slow to sublight, but stay in deep space camo until we engage. Flight 1, acknowledge.”
“Pegasus20, acknowledge.”
“Pegasus11, acknowledge.”
“Pegasus12, acknowledge.”
“Pegasus13, acknowledge.” I responded.
“Pegasus3, acknowledge. Let’s go get’em, girls!” Kitty ordered.
“What in uncle’s name is that thing?” Demeter cried out as Elcano came into view on the second part of the simulated mission.
“A Deathstar? Really? Some simulation!” Savanna cried foul.
“Cut the chatter, Princess! Elcano is Magellan’s fortified moon and my sensors indicate it’s lining up to fire on the planet. Our job is to stop it at all cost.” Kitty growled. “And for your information, this was an actual mission. Form up!”
While I remembered the mission, I had not witnessed the immensity of Elcano from this perspective. Nor had I noticed the huge dish-like depression in its surface! I had only run the first half- purifying the escaping shuttles- and selected the ground assault option for part two.
“Any ideas on how we can disable this thing?” Olympic Huntress asked in an impressed tone.
“Like, ‘GULP’?” Demeter added. I stifled my giggle and shook my head.
“I suggest finding a way to disable its gravitational drive somehow.” Kitty hinted.
I remembered hearing about this and what Lady Chance did to do just that. It didn’t work, but…
“I’ll take a shot at it! I just happen to have a hot IPBM in my arsenal, Kitty. Permission to try an attack run on one of the exhaust ports. I’ll shove it right up its ass!” Savanna announced.
“I don’t think it’ll work, but go ahead and try, Princess. You are clear to engage.” Kitty granted.
“Blue leader; starting my attack run.” Savanna announced confidently.
I watched as Savanna expertly peeled off from our formation and lined Oracle up for her attack. I had to admit, she definitely had the piloting skills.
“I’m lining up with the exhaust vent.” She announced and pointed her broom directly at the moon-sized weapon.
“Okay, I’m lined up. Keep them off my tail, ladies.” She announced, but I could hear Oracle alerting our sister of impending avoidance actions if she chose to get closer to the moon.
“A little farther…WHAT? NO!” She screamed in anger as we saw Oracle re-immerge from the moon’s horizon.
“RR23 HAS LEFT THE SIMULATION. SIMULATION TERMINATED.”
Shaking my head, I shut down my simulator and opened its hatch.
Savanna looked furious!
“What the hell was that all about?” She demanded, her face bright red with anger as she glared at my cousin.
“That, MY LADY, was an actual sortie that took place eight years ago in the Magellan system!” Kitty growled calmly. “Your mother, Lady Chance, successfully redeployed that missile, which detonated in the moon’s center, but failed to disable Elcano, or its main weapon!”
“So I couldn’t win?” Savanna huffed childishly.
“No, we had to enter one of the hangars and manually disable the moon’s power source. What made you think you could make a successful run on that port without first mapping the moon’s many defensive emplacements? It was foolish and dangerous!”
“I could’ve done it if my broom didn’t take evasive action! Why were Oracle’s limits narrowed?!”
“There were no such modifications, Princess. Oracle’s parameters matched those of our prototypes of the time.” I explained.
I noticed our moderator’s head pop up from his monitoring console. Greer also had a strange, unreadable expression on what I could see of his face over a secondary console.
“You- you mean they can actually reach 45LY’s/sec?” Our moderator gulped.
I caught myself grinning from whisker to whisker!
“You relate none of this to anyone- under penalty of something worse than death! Both of you! Understand?” Kitty commanded angrily. She had slowly extended her deadly pointer claw at him. “Lyra, delete all evidence of our simulation from the system.”
“Aye, Lady Kitty.”
“Oracle? A word, if you please?” Lady Artemis requested as she exited her module.
“Is that like, all? I didn’t get to like, fire too many shots?” Lady Demi proclaimed sadly as she approached.
“Not now, Demeter. This training mission needs debriefed.” Artemis warned.
“Fine. But next mission I want something like, to really fire at?”
“Lyra’s suite in ten minutes.” Kitty ordered as she stormed out of the simulator complex.
“First order of business. Is there any way to prevent Princess from disappearing from this debrief?” Kitty directed her question to our two Olympian sisters.
“Highly unlikely, My Lady. This Oracle is the strongest either of us has encountered.” Artemis admitted. Lady Demi nodded in agreement.
“Strongest…you’ve encountered?” I asked curiously. “I don’t understand.”
“Savanna is an atypical oracle, Lady Lyra.” I suddenly found the two of us on a huge, grassy field; in the distance, an ancient looking building sitting atop a tall, steeply sloped mountain.
“She has characteristics of Terran, Olympian, and Titan in her array.” Artemis continued as she motioned me to follow her.
“I can understand Terran and Olympian, but how or why Titan? What is a Titan? I’ve never heard of that subspecies before.” I asked. We were heading toward the base of the mountain.
“That’s because they ceased to exist over a million standard eons ago, my lady. As to how, do you remember our mission to Kane, eight years ago?”
I nodded. “Lady Chance completely destroyed one of the primary Hoblins.”
“Do you remember how our High Priestess accomplished that feat all by herself?” She asked as she motioned me to follow her into a cave-like opening. I followed her down into the heart of the mountain along a narrow, confining tunnel.
“I remember she said something about ‘absorbing’ his Current.”
“Actually, my lady, Nike absorbed the monster’s lifeblood, and its very soul.” A male, baritone voice informed us.
I knew that voice.
“Lord Hephestus? Is that you?” I asked.
“It is, my lady Lyra. How nice to see you again. I bid you welcome.”
“Hey, Hephus! Is it done yet?”
“Almost, Artie. By the time Lady Lyra understands the ‘oddities’ of our little oracle, it should be complete.”
“Care to ‘enlighten’ me on what is going on here, Lady Artemis? Lord Hephestus?” I asked angrily.
“Simply, my lady, I’m making a ‘leash’ for Lady Savanna. Hopefully, she will not defeat it for several weeks.” Hephestus explained.
That caught my attention and I think my expression betrayed me.
“Savanna shares many characteristics with her mother. Chance is amazingly intuitive with puzzles. It won’t take Savanna long to figure out my latest device. So, for instructional purposes, Savanna possesses some of Chance’s array- as any daughter would, but... Nike is unique in that she also has portions of her Great-Grandfather, Chronos, in her array. You see, M’lady, in order to win the battle for Olympus it took a ‘Titan’ to beat a Titan. Nike defeated and vanquished the Titan, Chronos. Her Great-grandfather.” He explained as he handed me a beautifully stained wooden box.
It was starting to make a small amount of sense as I opened the box’s lid.
“These are earrings.”
“They are, but with a special feature that will retain her to your plane of reality. Make sure she wears them at all times. There is a subtle compulsion similar to one I applied to your jewelry.” He motioned to my earrings.
“I was drawn…” I gasped in realization.
“So you see; the jewelry will not hurt you…or her, my lady.”
“Thanks, Hephus. We should be going now.” Artemis said as she placed a hand on my shoulder.
“Wait!” I interrupted. “You didn’t explain about Lady Chance… and these ‘Titans’.”
“So I have. Well, Nike absorbed the essence of Evans back on Kane just as she did a million eons ago in our dire campaign against the Titans.”
At my uncomprehending look, he explained further.
“Lady Nike won that day, long ago, by ‘absorbing’ the Titans’ leader….Chronos. By absorbing his ‘soul’ she integrated it into her own ‘essence’. Chance, being the reincarnation of our sister, Nike, shared part of her essence with her progeny. Hence, Savanna may be even more powerful than her mother, but since she has little or no formal training in using her talents, she needs… ‘limited’- restrained if you will, until her maturity equals her physical form.”
I was overwhelmed!
“Ah. You see the caveat.” Hephestus nodded, seeing my change of expression.
“Time to go, my lady.” Artemis nudged my shoulder gently.
“Many thanks to you, Lord Hephestus.” I bowed gently to the big, Terran-like male.
“And to you, Lady Serangetti Lyra. Stop back when you can. You will always be welcome here on Olympus.”
Nodding, I again followed Artemis back out of the mountain and into the huge grassy field.
My private suite appeared around us again.
“Have a good visit, my lady?” Lady Demi asked with a big, brilliant, knowing smile.
“I have, but it was short. Lord Hephestus wishes me to give you this, Lady Savanna.” I told my ‘little’ sister as I noticed her come into my suite.
“Oooooooooh, pretty.” She swooned upon laying sight of them.
“Allow me to install them, Lady Savanna?” Artemis offered.
“Is it gonna hurt?” She whined.
“I helped your mother with her very first two pairs, and she didn’t even flinch.” Artemis revealed.
With little complaint, Savanna agreed to the piercings, afterwards conjuring a mirror to inspect the result.
“Very pretty, my Lady.” I offered compliment.
“Now, let’s start the debrief!” Kitty demanded.
“Lady Savanna. According to our simulation moderator, your flight skills are excellent, as is your attention to landing and launch procedures. However, he thinks your communication proficiency is lacking by Galactic Service standards. I’m sure that after moderating one of our mission simulations though, he has changed that opinion slightly.”
“Thank you, My Lady.” Savanna bowed in appreciation.
“Now, as to what happened and didn’t happen on this simulated mission.”
“What happened is that you followed proper Witch Corps protocol while in formation. What didn’t happen is the completion of the mission. Several deficiencies became blatantly visible as the mission advanced. First, you failed to think through the course of attack you decided to follow. In that, you failed to survey our objective to collect important data about its surface dimensions and topography. I believe you merely ‘copied’ your mother’s chosen plan of attack of eight standard years ago. Your fault was abbreviating the requisite reconnaissance portion of her plan. Second, you showed little concern for your equipment and its safety features! Those safety features are there to keep you safe, Savanna! And before you restate your original complaint, the Broom parameters of all three… all five of our Brooms matched the parameters we flew with that day. We did not intentionally limit your Broom’s specifications! Thirdly, your lack of concern revealed a sizable gap in your physical age versus actual age ratio. In short, you lacked the maturity to successfully complete the mission. Your overconfidence made you arrogant. So much so, that you decided to show-off.”
“But you changed the parameters on the simulation!” Savanna attacked.
“No parameters were changed, my lady! I participated in that mission! I watched Hope and a Pair’s archive of your mother’s approach; her conversation and spoken thoughts as she dove at the moon and rematerialized the missile inside the moon’s core from one thousand-fifty meters above that exhaust port.
“One thousand and fifty meters?”
“Yes, 1050m. My remote display of your altitude indicated you were already much lower- nine hundred and eighty-six meters! As I said, you were showing off, Savanna! With little original thought! Plain and simple!”
“Your display was wrong!” She huffed in anger.
“I was monitoring your vitals also, sister. Lady Kitty is not in error.” I informed her.
“Liars! You’re both wrong! You just don’t want me to have a Broom! I don’t have to listen to this bullshit!” She screamed.
Suddenly her eyes opened wide and she glared at our two Olympian sisters!
“What did you do to me, Artemis? Or was it you, Demeter?” Savanna demanded.
“What do you like, mean, my lady?” Demi asked in confusion.
“These earrings! You cursed the earrings, didn’t you, Artemis?” Savanna accused bitterly.
“I did not. And you should watch who you accuse, young Oracle! Your actual age is showing through that apparently grown-up body. It is very…unprofessional…very…immature.” Artemis aggressively pointed her finger at our sister. “You would do well not to anger me.” She warned.
Savanna broke into tears as she fell to the floor and curled up into a fetal position!
“I wanna go home! I want my momma!” She wailed repeatedly.
“Part of ‘really’ growing up is learning this very lesson, child.” My cousin said softly. “That lesson being; things don’t always go your way. And, you must be accountable for your own actions.”
“You can’t always get your way, ‘Vanna.” Lady Demi simplified as she leaned down and placed a gentle hand on the girl. “Not even Olympians like us. Some things we just can’t control- some things we just can’t foresee.”
Savanna quieted instantly and looked up to Lady Demi with such hate…
“Get it out of your system, young Oracle.” Lady Demi suggested. “The sooner you do, the sooner we can re-establish cordial relations.” She continued to dare.
The illumination of the room decreased significantly for several seconds then returned to normal. Savanna again broke into hysterical sobbing.
“I WANT MY MOMMA!” She cried out as the illumination dimmed again.
Lady Demi’s hand contacted Savanna’s face with a loud, impressive, and totally unexpected ‘SLAP’!
Demeter seemed to glow in some unknown, unnatural aura.
“You will not be seeing you ‘momma’ until you learn to behave yourself, Savanna Summers! And…if you insist on throwing such childish temper-tantrums, you will be corrected in a similar manner each time. Have I made myself clear, young Oracle?” Demeter hissed as her ‘aura’ pulsed ominously.
“I was wondering how long you would hold out, sister.” Artemis applauded. “May I remind you that Savanna IS only eight standard years of age and IS still of that mindset. I do feel though, that some form of ‘reinforcement’ was quickly becoming necessary.”
I couldn’t believe my eyes! One of our two Olympian sisters had just struck little Savanna!
“Forgive my brutality, Majesties.” Lady Demi looked up to both of us in apology. “The child was attempting to banish me to some unknown dimension. I was successful in repelling that attempt. That…angered me, and I momentarily forgot myself, and whom I was addressing. I beg your forgiveness.”
My cousin looked at the sobbing woman still curled up on the floor. “Have you learned anything from this incident, Savanna?”
My ‘little’ sister said nothing. Kitty repeated her inquiry.
“You are being spoken to, young Oracle! Answer your elder!” Artemis growled angrily as Savanna began to rise off the floor, reposition vertically, and hover stationary.
Savanna refused to answer.
“Demeter may not want to re-engage, but I have no qualms about ‘readjusting’ a spoiled child’s attitude until I see improvement.” Artemis hissed malevolently.
“Di? The girl’s only eight.” Demeter interrupted.
“And that excuses her from sending you Zeus-knows-where? No Demi, the girl wants to act like an adult; she needs to suffer the consequences that any ‘grown-up’ would experience!”
Savanna suddenly became very quiet, straightened her body out, and stared out past Artemis with a cold, far-away gaze.
“What did you do to her, Di?” Demi asked in confusion.
Kitty and I knew that look quite well, but from Lady Chance.
“She has seen something.” I revealed. “That is the same look Chance has when her Current tells her something.”
“I’m not sure that is the case, my ladies!” Artemis said in doubt. “I think it just another way to manipulate her circumstances. We have not shown her pity therefore, she tries something different. Our Oracle is not unintelligent in the least, sisters!”
“Pegasus, from the closet has slipped dimensions.” Savanna interrupted in a strange, echoing monotone. “The mission to fail.”
“What mission?” Kitty asked in surprise.
“Only juniors to heed absence.” Savanna continued. “The champions disappear.”
“What mission?” Kitty asked again.
Savanna’s eyes closed slowly, and her head slumped over.
“Has she done this previously?” Artemis asked in concern as she regarded the now unconscious oracle.
“I’ve never seen anything like that before, my lady!” I answered.
“Demeter? What thinks you?” Artemis asked.
“Not sure, Di. It sounded like one of the Oracles to me, though. Maybe a call to Witch Corps Base is in order for confirmation?”
“You think that was a prophecy? It made little to no sense.” I exclaimed. “Though, it sounded ominous.
“They rarely make sense. Because of that, they sound very foreboding, Lady Lyra. Sometimes the facts are hidden, obscurely described, out of order, all, or a combination. It is up to us, the recipients, to puzzle through the true meaning.”
“So what do we do now?’ I asked.
Lady Demi giggled- a twinkle in her eyes. “Now we like, puzzle?”
I quickly conjured an ancient chalkboard and also a piece of chalk. Chance did this for a mission about three years ago when we had to be at four separate ends of the Way- Ladies Chance, Artemis Dell, Kitty, and Hope designated mission commanders. I had never seen such crude writing materials before that briefing. Of course, Ladies Chantell, Charli, and Hope had been awestruck and once again demanded to know how she knew about such techniques. We still didn’t know, but this situation seemed to once more warrant the use.
“Okay. What do we know so far?” I asked.
“That someone like, has been paying attention to our High Priestess?” Lady Demi offered with a giggle.
I rolled my eyes and began to write down the separate aspects of Savanna’s prophecy.
“Pegasus, from the closet, has slipped dimensions.”
“The mission to fail.”
“Only juniors to heed absence.”
“The champions, disappear.”
I spoke aloud each segment as I wrote it up on the ancient slab of slate.
“Now, any idea of an order?” I asked.
“Well. We know that at the start of every mission we most likely leave the base.” My cousin said and I placed a ‘one’ in front of the segment. “And, ‘slipped dimensions’ might mean they went to ‘warp’.”
“If like, the mission failed, the Champions would disappear most likely?” Lady Demi added dismally.
“Maybe, but they would still be able to contact us via our comms. If they ‘disappear’ that might mean something disabled the relay in Pega…By Libra! Pegasus must be going to crash! Or worse! That would effectively cut communications!” Kitty cried, as her eyes grew wide.
Savanna groaned from the sofa.
“My Ladies! She’s coming around.” Greer called. I had forgotten he was even in the room with us!
“Hey! Little sister! You okay?” I asked quickly, excitedly.
“What…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be mean. I’m sorry, Lyra. I’m very sorry, majesty! I’m sorry, Ladies Demeter and Artemis.” Savanna began crying in remorse.
“Be sorry later. Do you retain anything of what you prophesize, child?” Artemis bulldozed ahead.
“Prophesize? Oh, you mean when I see things in my dreams?” Savanna answered and looked confused.
“Do you remember speaking these phrases, Lady Savanna?” Greer asked as he tried to help by pointing to the large blackboard.
“I-I-I don’t know.”
“Does she even…” Greer began to ask, but Savanna cut him off.
“Of course I know how to read and write!”
“At a third year level.” I added.
“Well, yeah, but…”
I began to read the segments to her and looked for any recognition.
Savanna was just as appalled as we were.
“We have to save momma! I need to get to Oracle to save her!” She declared adamantly.
“Little sister, Oracle is only a simulation.” I reminded her.
“Oh yeah…right.” She deflated.
“Her sentiment is true though, sisters. We must contact Witch Corp Base to ascertain the Coven’s destination.” Lady Demi said as she looked around at us.
What sounded like thunder filled the room and the illumination pulsed several times.
“Seriously, Father ? Must we sit out yet another adventure to wait its outcome? Why?” Artemis cried as she looked to the ceiling.
Another rumble of the strange thunder reverberated throughout the suite.
Both Lady Demi and Lady Artemis sighed in disappointment.
“I am afraid we are to remain neutral of this quest, sisters. Zeus prohibits us from ‘assisting’. We have been called back to Olympus. I am truly sorry we cannot help, sisters.”
“Hey, Di? I like, can’t get there from here? Remember?”
Lady Artemis rolled her eyes at her sister.
“You also didn’t notice that Nike’s holding spell wore away three years ago, Demeter. And where precisely did you pop into the Simulator from?”
“It did? Ummm. I like, didn’t realize?”
Another rumble of thunder resonated through the room.
Lady Demi blushed profusely as she timidly looked around the ceiling.
“Take caution, young Olympians.” Artemis said then winked at me. “We can be of no more assistance. We bid you farewell.”
My suite decreased occupancy by two.
“Yeah…we’re strapped for bodies, so thanks for that, Zeus!” Kitty glared to the ceiling, holding up her middle digit.
I could see Lady Chantell’s influence on my cousin immediately.
“FeLane High Command to EFMC Pegasus.” Our simulation moderator, Col. Garrett called for maybe the tenth time. “I’m not even picking up a subspace carrier, majesty. There should at least be a subspace carrier for us to lock onto.”
“Fuel Re-Tailed and Hello Kitty for immediate departure.”
“Yes, your majesty.” Col. Garrett acknowledged.
“Begging your pardon, majesty, but you are scheduled to negotiate trade agreements with the Sagwa this evening. It is a twenty-six day, mandatory, attendance for you, Queen Kitty. You know they will only deal with your Royal Highness on such sensitive matters.” FeLane’s Prime Minister reminded. Wa’tua Su had knocked and entered several minutes ago to check on us after hearing rumbles of thunder throughout the Royal Residence.
“Dammit, Tua! Can’t you lead in my place? Witch Corps is in danger!”
“Wish as I may, Kitty, the Sagwa will only parley with you. They have been adamant on that point from the start of trade negotiations four standard years ago.
My cousin roared out in a very unlady-like display of temper.
“Why did I even take this damn job?!” She demanded.
“Because it is your birthright, Kitty Sinae! You are the legal heir to the throne.” Our PM replied calmly. Apparently, they had had this conversation before.
“I feel your need to go help your Coven, Kitty, but right now, with the impending trade talks, that simply is not possible. Doesn’t Witch Corps have a reserve unit?”
Kitty glared at him.
“We have a ‘junior’ Corps, but they are just kids, Tua! They have little to no real training and even less experience in the field. Lyra here is the only one of them to see actual action.” Kitty argued.
“But, cousin, I have been commissioned so am not technically in the juniors anymore.” I offered.
“That is true, Lyra, but…what can you do solo?”
“I wish not to rank my abilities, but guarantee that I will do everything in my power to rescue the Corps, My Queen.” I said as I bowed my head.
“I volunteer!” Greer shouted out from across the room. “I have military training and have seen several conflicts- though none requiring decisive actions, but if it is permissible, I’d like to help.”
“You don’t know what you are accepting, you foolhardy kit! The Witch Corps is a highly trained and ruthless fighting unit that employs Current in ways only they can control! And, there is a reason the unit is comprised solely of females.” PM Tua- as everyone called him- countered angrily.
“I’m sorry, Greer, but I have no authority to even ‘activate’ you. Only our High Priestess can do such a thing.” I apologized sadly.
“I don’t need… ‘activated’. Whatever that means. I can use weapons as well as any other member of the Royal Guard!”
“Again, you have no idea what you are submitting yourself t…!”
“Let him go, Tua. He is to keep Princess Lyra as safe as possible. Savanna, you will stay here with me since Hello Kitty is in two seat mode, but more so, because I promised your mother I would look after you.”
Savanna began to pout.
“Pout all you want, Princess. I’m responsible for you and you’ll stay with me.”
“But I can fly Re-Tailed…”
“The hell you will!” Kitty snarled ferociously. “She’s mine and keyed to me exclusively. Touch her and I’ll have to explain to your momma why you’re in little pieces!”
“Fine! I’ll stay here then!” Savanna grumped.
“Lady Lyra, allow me a few minutes to get my flight suit.” Greer stated, but I grabbed his hand and began pulling him out the door.
“You don’t need a flight suit!” I told him in a growl.
“Capital Control, Pegasus13. Re-designate as Witch Corps Flight 2. All preflights are green. We’re ready for an alpha-alpha corridor departure vector.” I announced to Capital Control.
“Copy Witch Corps Flight 2. Sending vector now. Local airspace is clear and you are cleared for immediate departure. Safe flight.”
“Copy that, Capital Control. Oh, sorry in advance for the broken windows.” I replied as I hit my throttle.
We were immediately in space.
“I think I’m gonna be sick.” My companion groaned from my second seat.
That declaration made me giggle.
“Hello Kitty, locate Ident from Mare De Tempest and please plot a course.” I requested.
“Mare De Tempest located and is three hundred and seventy-five thousand LY’s from Felane Outer Border. ETA: Two standard hours and twenty-one minutes at full throttle. Course plotted and ready, Kitten.”
“Let’s go, Hello Kitty!” I said as I advanced the throttle. The stars around my canopy began to ‘blue-streak’ past us.
“H-h-h-h-h-h-how fast, how fasssssst are we going?” Greer gasped from my second seat.
“Forty-eight per standard second.” I answered without thinking. I had so much simulator time that it was an easy answer.
I just completely forgot that my passenger wasn’t in the Corps.
It became very quiet back there for a time.
“Wha-what happened? W-where are we?” My passenger weakly asked from behind me.
“Ten LY’s out from Mare De Tempest. Welcome back, by the way.” I giggled.
“B-b-but didn’t your fffflight c-c-computer ssssay that Mare wassss- was three hundred and seventy-five THOUSAND LY’s from FeLane?”
“What about it?” I continued giggling. “And Hello Kitty is my Broom, Greer, not a ‘flight computer’.
“I can eject him if he is getting too annoying, Kitten.” Hello Kitty offered.
“Thanks, girl, but he’s here to help. Dropping to sublight.” I laughed before activating my comm.
“Broom Closet Control, Kitten in Pegasus13: Hello Kitty. I need an approach vector and Broom Closet door activation, confirm.”
“Welcome back, Lady Lyra. Sending vector now. Broom Closet Decom initiating.”
“That’s Mare De Tempest, but where is the Base?” Greer inquired, even more confused.
“Broom Closet door activation. Flight line is short. Repeat, flight line is short, Kitten.”
“Copy, Control. Kitten out.”
“Welcome, home, Lady Lyra. Introduction is pending.” The AI greeted, but also reminded me that I needed to vouch for Greer.
“Lt. Greer Niger is my personal steward, slash, bodyguard assigned by Queen Kitty, Control. I personally vouch for his character and allegiance.
Broom Closet Control began reciting Greer’s service history including any encrypted information.
My companion was completely flabbergasted!
“Thank you, Control. This way.” I said while motioning to the metal stairway. “Control? Could you remove Cali and Zeus’ Pride from the flight line and back to their storage hangars, please? Artie and Demi have been recalled back to Olympus unexpectedly.”
“Should I also remove Hello Kitty, Lady Lyra?”
“Yes, thank you. Follow me, Greer.”
“Hello? Anybody home?” I called out once in the living quarters.
“Lady Sandra is currently off base in the Daycare facility. She will be teaching there until three o’clock.”
“And the family Anderson?” I asked.
“Also attending instructions.”
“What of our High Priestess?”
“Currently away on a mission.”
“To where, exactly?”
“To wherever the mission takes them, Lady Lyra. Our High Priestess did not say.”
Well, that didn’t work. I guessed I would have to wait for Sandra to get back.
“They left early two mornings ago when one of Pegasus’ probes reported a hit on all its programmed requisite search parameters.” Lady Sandra informed me when we met in the galley after her duty shift. Her pride- though well behaved at the moment- threatened conflict at the slightest hint of opportunity.
Glaring at Rowan, Garith, Aquia, Lithia, Derrick, Seth, Link, and Lilith, I produced my wand in warning. I also shook my left hand to unsheathe my ‘activated’ claws with an audible ‘sha-shing’. Greer noticed, but remained silent- though I noticed his eyes become larger.
“Now is not the time for ‘war games’, my sisters and brothers! I suggest you remain my allies and not my opponents.” I warned.
“So speaks the royal fourteen-year-old kitten.” Aquia slandered in a conceited voice.
Since she was almost two years my senior, I had been buffering my patience since we met eight years ago. Now, however, I needed to get this potentially critical rescue mission planned and started. Plus, I wasn’t going to stand for her priggish attitude a moment longer.
I growled a warning then stepped into action.
Before the older girl knew what happened, I had shredded every last stitch of clothing on her body, though not leaving a single mark, scratch, or drop of blood anywhere to be seen on her now naked form. My ending move was to stand face to face with her and glare intensely at her.
The room went eerily silent.
“Has Lady Sandra never taught you that Lynxins mature much faster than Terrans and should never, ever, be trifled with, Lady Aquia?” I asked calmly- not even breathing heavily. I also employed one of my cousin’s moves, slowly unsheathing my right pointer claw to within millimeters of her neck. “Or did you just choose not to listen?”
“Do you require further demonstration, Lady Aquia?” I added with a confident grin that revealed my longer canines when there came no response.
“Sis? In Lady Chantell’s vernacular, I’d recommend not ‘pissing’ her off more than you have. Maybe you two could be friends instead of adversaries?” Garith suggested as he tried to place himself between us.
“I’ll let you off this time, Lyra! Next time, I won’t be so understanding.” Aquia dared to counter.
“Sis? Leave it go. She has your wand in her belt, behind her back! According to the rules of peaceful dueling, Lyra has disarmed you, fair and square.” Garith pleaded while seeming to hold his laughter.
“Besides, you should go put some clothes on. She also completely disrobed you.” He continued before breaking out in haughty laughter.
“What?” Aquia exclaimed as she looked down and immediately began to blush before turning quickly and running out of the galley- her siblings all laughing loudly.
“I fear you have just thrown an accelerant onto your incendiary relationship, Lady Lyra- though I am very proud of you finally sticking up for yourself.” Lady Sandra told me. “I have been expecting this confrontation for the last five years, truth be told.”
“Lady Sandra. Though I am related to Serangetti Sonya, I have learned to hold my inherited temper and overpass as many altercations as possible. That patience, I received from my Poppy… I mean, Capt. Serrangetti.”
I felt myself blushing at my slip up.
“Did I hear my name used in compliment?” Poppy’s voice asked from the doorway.
“Poppy!” I shouted, unable to stop myself. I was instantly in his arms, my throat vibrating in happiness.
“I’ve missed you too, Serangetti Lyra! How are things back home?”
“Sometimes I think cousin is going to declare war on the Parliament, but she has been well accepted and the public seems satisfied with her management…so far.” I reported.
Poppy laughed softly.
“That certainly sounds like a Sinae all right. So…the young Alpha…” He hinted.
I had most certainly forgotten my traveling companion.
“Capt. Serangetti, my assigned steward- slash- bodyguard, Lt. Niger Greer. Greer, my father, Capt. Serangetti Kimbou.
“SIR!” Greer exclaimed, him having stood and snapped to attention the instant Poppy entered the room.
“Be at ease, lieutenant.” Poppy laughed.
“Sir!” Greer acknowledged as he moved to ‘Parade Rest’.
“You were assigned to Earth’s Horizon, were you not?” Poppy asked.
“Sir, yes, sir!”
“Son? How old are you?”
“Eighteen standard and three months, Sir.”
“And why are you not still on Earth’s Horizon?”
“Her Royal Highness, Queen Kitty, reassigned me, Sir.”
“At who’s request?” Poppy smiled deviously.
“My own, Sir. I personally requested this assignment as Princess Serangetti Lyra’s personal bodyguard.”
“I see.” Poppy thought a minute. “And what brings you to Witch Corps Base, lieutenant?”
“Ummmmm…Hello Kitty, Sir?” Greer blushed.
Poppy began laughing!
“Allow me to rephrase the question. Why has my daughter brought you along with her, son?”
“Queen Kitty thought it a good idea, Sir.”
“Again, at who’s request?”
“I volunteered, Sir. I am the Princess’ bodyguard after all. It is my duty to protect her, Sir.”
“Somehow, I think Lyra can protect herself and then some, lieutenant- if what just ran past me is any indication or example. Wouldn’t you agree?” Poppy smiled deviously.
“I’ve never seen anyone move that fast, Sir. Never seen anything like it in my entire life!”
Poppy kept smiling for a moment longer then looked directly at me.
“1st Lt. Serangetti Lyra, make sure Lt. Niger Greer is briefed on Witch Corps protocols and regulations.” He ordered and offered his hand. Greer gladly shook it.
“Welcome to the Corps, Lord Greer, and may the Gods have mercy on your soul.” Poppy declared as his smile became tense. “Now, let’s talk about this rumor about the Coven being in trouble.”
“Lady Savanna prophesized the disappearance of Pegasus and Lady Chance’s away team, sir.” I informed him. “According to her, only the Junior Witch Corps will answer the call for rescue.”
“Has there been any such call?” He asked.
“No sir. The Oracle stated no communication would come.”
“That is very troubling.” Poppy answered sadly.
“She may just be right on that, sir.” Lady Sandra spoke up. “I, personally, have qualifying tests coming up for my secondary finishing students, and primary elementary students all this week and next. Sad to say, I won’t be attending any rescue mission because of them. Simone, Janet, Samuel, and Cora are back on Norge for some kind of official commerce negotiations.”
“Queen Kitty is likewise occupied in trade negotiations.” I added.
“So even if I gave my okay on this, how could JWC remotely complete any rescue mission- especially when we know nothing about where Pegasus is?” Poppy asked in a dour tone.
“Hey, Base? Could you have Lady Aquia report to the simulator for flight training?” I asked our A.I.
“At once, Lady Lyra. What scenarios should be on the syllabus?”
“Tactical Broom training. Um…status on Broom Closet inventory?”
“As of this moment, Hello Kitty, Teacher’s Pet, California Dreamin’, Zeus’ Pride, Mini-Van, and Oracle are in inventory. Several other Brooms have been halted in various stages of manufacture.”
“Oracle!?” I gasped in surprise; repeating the name I had just recently heard for the first time. “Wait, several other Brooms? Halted in manufacture?”
“Insufficient raw material exists to complete the commissioned crafts and other projects, Lady Lyra.”
“And why has Oracle been commissioned?” I inquired in curiosity.
“Pegasus20 was commissioned three standard years ago by the High Priestess Lady Chance Summers. Any and all access to Pegasus20 has been disabled and prohibited until Lady Savanna Summers’ sixteenth birthday.”
“Base? How much raw material would it take to complete the commissioned brooms?” Lady Sandra asked.
“Forty thousand metric tons for all awaiting projects.”
I was astounded!
“Wow! That’s a lot of raw! Sorry I asked!” Lady Sandra groaned. “How are we going to get that much stuff? Trap an asteriod?”
Sandra quickly glared at me.
“Oh no! No, no, no, no! That much tonnage won’t likely play nice with Hello Kitty’s tractor beam, Lyra, even if we could find that much matter way out here.” Lady Sandra declared as she cut off my thoughts.
“I’ll have Mare’s sensors start scanning for any asteroid fields in our vicinity. Maybe if we can find enough smaller fragments…”
“That might work, Captain.” Sandra agreed.
“I’ll get right on it then. Lyra? Will you be staying with us, or are you going to stay on base?” Poppy asked.
“I think I’ll stay in our quarters here, sir. I’m going to intensify the JWC’s training regime just to be sure they’re ready.”
“Then you and Lord Greer have your work cut out for you. Carry on, Lady Lyra.” Poppy said as he placed a chaste kiss on my forehead, turned, and left.
“Agaaaaaain!” I shouted from the near wall of the huge training deck.
“I can’t do this.” Lilith Anderson cried as she flopped down onto the simulated dirt. The ten-year-old gray-haired, Delvian was nearing her limit and I feared she would just become inert for the rest of this training session.
“Let’s take a break then.” I suggested. “Galantry? Show me what you’ve learned.”
“What I have learned. Hmmmm. I can do this.”
The fourteen-year-old female Orion produced and dispatched her wand several times in rapid succession.
I had been hoping for more.
“You seem unimpressed, Instructor.”
“How many weeks have you been practicing, Lady Galantry?”
“Two-point-five, Lady Lyra.”
I nodded. “Then I think it time to start ‘broadening’ your horizons.”
With that I stepped up to her, produced my wand, bowed to her, and took several steps back.
“Prepare yourself.” I said as I took a dueling stance I knew she had seen demonstrated many times by the Anderson Clan.
“To do what?” She questioned, her eyes blinking several times in quick succession.
A blue bolt from my wand struck at her feet. She shrieked as she jumped back from it in terror.
“Why did you do that?”
“We have turned a new chapter in your development as a witch, my lady.” I answered as I shot another bolt at her feet.
Her reaction was the same.
“I suggest you try defending yourself, Lady Galantry.”
“From what?”
“From me!” I said as I landed a warning shot to her stomach.
“Ow! That hurt!”
“The next one will hurt even more if you do not assume a defensive posture.”
I tossed another shot at her stomach. This time she quite easily batted it away with her wand.
“A good first reaction, but it will only protect you from very weak attacks. You need something more substantial.” I lectured as I shot a slightly more intense bolt at her.
This time she barely deflected it. A cry escaped her mouth as she ‘glared’ at me.
Orions seemed custom designed to do that: glare, that is.
“Why are you doing this, Lyra?”
“Because! The Hoblins will not go lightly on us just because we are young and very inexperienced.”
“The Hoblins? Why would we need to fight the Hoblins?”
“They are why Witch Corps was formed over a thousand years ago. Hoblins are the very definition of Current being twisted, maligned…abused, Lady Galantry! They are what formed when individuals demanded from, forced, and enslaved a known sentient society. Similar to the enslavement of some sub-species we studied in history class. Only Current, in this case, reacted unexpectedly.” I preached as I attacked with another ‘soft’ blast.
Galantry successfully countered my shot with a shot of her own.
Good, she was learning.
“You do know that Orions are a peaceful subspecies, don’t you?” She was quick to remind me as I ‘tossed’ another shot at her. This time she anticipated and countered it.
Time to up the ante, as Lady Chance would say.
“So all that nonsense about Orions traveling to Terra and ‘probing’ the Terrans is just that? Lady Chantell would beg to differ.” I said as I strengthened my attack. This time I aimed for her shoulder.
“OOOWWWW! Everyone knows that was the Terran governments and one ‘playful’ Orion exploratory crew trying to dissuade any ‘first contact’ until Terra refined their inter-planetary equipment!” Galantry said as she fired back for the first time.
It hit hard!
“Very good! Now we’re getting somewhere!” I praised with a wince.
I fired several consecutive blasts at her.
Unexpectedly, Galantry waved her wand in front of her and a bluish force shield formed that deflected all ten of my shots.
I decided to advance us to the next level.
“That was very impressive, my lady, but can you defend against this?” I questioned as I manifested my broom, mounted it, and hovered three meters off the deck. I quickly fired several shots at her before flying to the opposite end of the training area.
I started my attack run, firing off randomly aimed shots.
Galantry screamed and hit the deck, rolling into a fetal ball.
I was disappointed and approached her to console her.
Two meters out, I suddenly- and quite unintentionally- stopped, feeling my whole body stiffen. I couldn’t even speak!
After a full minute, Galantry unfolded herself and looked around. Her attention centered on me.
“What do you delay for? To rub your superiority in my face? Why not finish me?” The Orion paused, her glare deepening. “Why won’t you answer me?!”
“Galantry?” Sandra hurried over to me and began examining me. “What did you do to her?”
“I didn’t do anything, my lady.”
“Witches just don’t stop in midair and remain stationary on their own, my lady! Especially not a Lynxin witch! Now, think back and tell me how you are doing this.”
“I don’t know!” She replied, her voice shaking in fear.
I hoped she figured things out soon; I was starting to get scared! Something like this had never happened to me before.
“Something had to have happened, Galantry. Try to remember what you were thinking.” Sandra pressed.
“I just wanted her to stop! I don’t want to fight! Why can’t we all just get along?”
“Life isn’t pick and choose. We can’t tell the galaxy what we want it to do, Galantry.” Sandra advised. “Just because you want something to stop doesn’t…” Sandra stared at the Orion, stunned.
“Oh! That is brilliant! Simply brilliant, my lady!” Sandra praised.
“Huh?” The Orion replied, dumbstruck.
“Such an ingenious defense- yet, so simple! Galantry? Search your feelings and try to focus on the newest, strangest of them. It might feel similar to when you produce your wand. Can you feel it, honey?” Sandra said excitedly.
“I can feel something…weird. I’m not sure it feels anything like when I conjure my wand though.”
“That’s the feeling, Galantry. Remember that feeling. Now, with that feeling in mind, ask your Current to repeal that feeling…um…disable it.” Sandra instructed as she gently pulled the girl out of my flight path. Anticipating what might happen, I willed myself to pull up.
The ceiling of the training hall came at me almost too quickly to react, though I managed to get myself under control and swung around to land gently beside Sandra and a very surprised Galantry.
“How in Queen Kitty’s name did you do that?” I asked, my voice shaking from adrenaline.
“I’m sorry, Lyra! I didn’t know I could do that.” Galantry said with remorse.
“No need to apologize, sister! That is a useful defensive tool. Remember it and don’t be afraid to use it if necessary.” I advised.
“I didn’t want to hurt you, Lyra. I was just afraid when you started to attack…”
“I was not hurt, sister! I just couldn’t move. I heard everything being said though.”
“Still, I’m sorry, Lyra. I was not instructed in offensive tactics while in my larval stage.”
“The fact that you are learning now is my only concern. Now, let’s see what other tricks you have up your sleeve.” I grinned. Try to conjure your personal broom and I’ll give you some flying lessons.”
“My maternal unit is a cargo pilot, Lyra! I think I already know how to fly!”
“Show me!” I dared as I rematerialized my personal broom, mounted it, hovered off the deck a meter, and waited.
“Not as easy as it looks, is it, sister?” I giggled as I watched Galantry try to mount her newly conjured broom.
Once successful, she still looked very uncomfortable on it- hovering mere centimeters off the deck.
“Maybe riding sidesaddle is not the beginner’s way to learn to ride a broom, sister. Try straddling it Terran-style.
Cautiously, and ever so slowly, my Orion sister changed her riding technique.
A rosy blush colored her grayish pallor as her hips sought balance on the narrow, rounded broom handle.
“Unfortunately that is the major problem with Terran-style riding.” I admitted, blushing myself. “Try not to think about it. If it becomes too distracting, you can always go back to sidesaddle.”
Once she had the basics of mounting and riding a broom down, we took several flights around the large training area. Galantry indeed seemed a natural to flying- her altitude and attitude changes being executed confidently and gracefully.
“Lady Sandra, might we ask your pride’s help for some more in-depth flight training?” I asked as I hovered over the nine Andersons, Aquia having recently returned after redressing in new- undamaged- clothes.
“Are you sure about that, Lyra?”Sandra looked to her pride then back at me in worry.
“I’d like you all to shoot practice ‘anti-broom’ shots up at us. I’d like Galantry to learn to evade things like that when flying.”
Eight of the Andersons suddenly displayed devious grins, and Sandra looked at her pride in very real worry!
Eight Andersons instantly had their wands at the ready!
Lilith Anderson took aim at me, but I was no longer stationary and successfully dodged her opening shots.
Galantry wasn’t so lucky, and took a relatively light shot to her left ankle from Rowan. She quickly caught on though, and within seconds we both were zooming through the air at breathtaking speeds and harrowing turns!
Ten minutes into our flight training, I had had enough of Aquia’s ever-intensifying attempts to down me. Her ‘practice’ shots were becoming ever stronger and intentional. Flying quickly to the opposite end of the training area, I quickly turned and decided on a slow-speed approach. Taking a page from Galantry’s defensive tricks, I produced a bluish shield in front of me. It successfully diverted the Andersons’ shots.
Now it was time for me to use one of my oldest tricks!
Hopping up to standing, I balanced my high-heel booted feet on the forward end of my broom handle (Lady Demi called it ‘hanging ten’), and keeping my shield at full strength, I asked my Current to help me ‘re-attire’ my opponents.
All eight of Sandra Anderson’s pride suddenly wore very bulky, blue, teddy bear costumes. Because of the oversized mittens that simulated bear paws, they all had dropped their wands AND their attention from Galantry and I.
I called upon my wand to enable ‘fully automatic’ mode and peppered the lot of them!
Lady Sandra began laughing hysterically as her encumbered pride began to lose group cohesion and waddle for any cover available!
Even Galantry took the advantage I had given and started picking off Rowan, Aquia, and Garith. She seemed truly content with shooting multiple bursts at Lilith though!
Soon our fun had run its course and I called a stop to our training.
“Base?” I called to our A.I. “I’d like to schedule Lady Galantry for some simulator training time. Start her out with a standard shuttle then advance her to broom qualifying simulations when she passes the required milestones. She shall DataTab you her schedule of free time within several hours.” I looked to the Orion and saw her nod.
“Understood, Lady Lyra. The requested training simulations have been queued and will be ready as per her reply.”
“Any word from the High Priestess yet, Base?” I asked.
“All secure comm. channels remain quiet, Lady Lyra.”
“Let Lady Sandra and I know the moment you pick up the tiniest chatter, Base.”
“I will do that, my lady.”
“Base? Please display the flight simulation statistics for Lady Galantry.” I ordered the next afternoon. I had not seen the Orion except entering base this morning.
My requested information appeared on my DataTab instantly.
I was amazed by what I saw!
Had she really almost completed her qualifying?
“Base? Where is Lady Galantry now?”
“Lady Fenile Galantry is currently taking a break in the galley, Lady Lyra. She is scheduled for module one-thirty-eight: ‘Advanced Formational Flight Protocols.’”
“Warm-up Simulator Two then interface with Hello Kitty’s ‘sim’ profile mode and prepare mission simulation twenty-one.” I ordered then paused.
“Lady Lyra, Lady Aquia. I need you in Simulator Two in fifteen standard minutes for a flight drill.”
I didn’t wait for any reply.
“Greer? How would you like to tag along?” I asked my Protector/steward.
“Witch Corps Flight One, form up on me and stay close. This minefield is a little on the ‘tight’ side and we need to be exceptionally vigilant traversing it. Remember, that convoy of relief ships carry minimum defenses and are relying on us to keep those pirates off their backs.” I said just after Hello Kitty’s canopy darkened and she went into ‘sim’ mode. Greer gasped as we found ourselves out in deep space.
“Copy, Kitten. Lil’ Gray has you on display and will be forming up in twelve seconds.” Galantry’s voice responded.
“Copy. Take my three, Lil’ Gray.”
“Where you want me, Kitten?” Aquia’s strained voice asked. She didn’t sound thrilled to have been included in this training mission.
“On my nine, Water Lily.” I replied neutrally.
Galantry appeared off my port side on intercept, pulled a one-eighty, and gracefully ‘rolled’ her way over to my starboard. Her maneuver was a bit flashy, but nothing like Aquia’s bold entrance!
‘Water Lily’ came in hot on my tail and abruptly pulled hard to port as she almost ran up my emitter! Her Broom then veered steeply to starboard, rolled several times and ‘see-sawed’ into position.
“I’ve never seen a spaceframe take so much abuse and still remain intact!” Greer gasped from behind me.
“What’s her structural integrity, my Lord?”
“Forty-five, Lady Lyra, and her forward weapons have gone offline for repair.” He reported a moment later.
“Witch Corps Flight One, weapons status.”
“Lil’ Gray, I’m fully functional, Kitten.”
“Water Lily. I’m…I’m good to go.” Aquia reported sickly after a moment.
“I’m surprised! After that bold entrance I’d expected your structure to be around forty-five percent with your forward weapons going completely offline! Who taught you to form up like that, Water Lily?”
“This is my first Broom sortie, Kitten. I’m not used to the enhanced handling yet.”
“No excuses, Water Lily! You’ve had extensive simulator time. We have a mission to complete and I want all of us to be able to talk about this over beverages afterwards.”
“Kitten, I show the mine field in two LY’s. Might I suggest forward defenses to full strength?” Lil’ Gray announced.
“Polarized mines, Lil’ Gray. Defensive shielding will only draw them into us. Line of sight detonation using our forward weapons will prove more effective.
“Now she tells me.”
“What was that, Water Lily? I didn’t copy you.”
“I….um…need you to cover for me for abooooouuuut…five more minutes, Kitten. Somehow, my forward weapons…um…just went off line.” Aquia meandered embarrassingly as she tried to save face.
“Slow to sublight until your weapons are back on line, Water Lilly. Stay behind us. Lil’ Gray? Let’s clear the road for our relief ships.”
“Copy, Kitten.”
I was very impressed by the rapid development of our Orion sister. Not only was she a very good shot, but also her flying was spot on and rivaled my own skill.
That in no way guaranteed how she would perform under actual combat situations however.
Aquia, though quite the show-off, finally contributed to the simulated mission, but only after her ‘Broom’ performed a major ‘self-repair’ on its forward weapons.
If an actual mission, she would have been diverted back to Witch Corps Base for major weapons and structural repairs!
I let her know this in our debriefing.
“Why must you always be picking on me, Lyra? What did I ever do to you?” Aquia went on the defensive after I had graded her performance.
“Look! I’m not zeroing in on you specifically, Aquia! You and Galantry were the selected participants of the simulated mission. I need to know I can trust my team if we ever do get out there on a real-life mission. What Witch Corps DOESN’T need is a flamboyant pilot that abuses the equipment beyond its limits. In real life, our Brooms can only auto-repair so much. What you put the ‘sim’ through was over and above normally accepted parameters. At forty-five percent of full structural integrity, you wouldn’t have been able to go trans-dimensional and instead be stuck out there until we came back for you. How would that have helped us complete the mission?”
“It was just a simulation!” Aquia shouted angrily and moved to get up.
“Sit down!” Sandra spat in anger as she entered the briefing room. “You will not embarrass me any further than you have, young lady!”
Aquia glared in red-faced rage but complied with her guardian’s order.
“Lyra is only trying to teach you how Witch Corps does its job! Yes, we have some fun when we can, but we do not beat down on our equipment! Can’t you understand that if your equipment fails out there, so do you?” Sandra scolded.
“Look, honey, I understand that you want- more than anything- to be a part of this,” Sandra continued, motioning around us, “but you must learn how to be responsible and present yourself as the mature individual you appear to be. Showboating on the simulator just proves how irresponsible you really are. Always use your knowledge, talent, and experience to achieve success. Moderation is the key most of the time.”
“But Lady Chance…”
“Lady Chance, as well as the rest of our Coven, has years more experience than you do, honey. You also forget that Lady Chance designed our Brooms and knows exactly what they can and cannot do. With experience you will learn that too, but it takes time.”
“And patience. Lots of patience.” I added.
“Horndogging in Sim doesn’t prepare you for what’s actually out there, Water Lily. Now, care to try the mission again? Only this time, treat it as real?” Lady Sandra suggested.
Through all the drama, Galantry and Greer remained quiet and seemed to absorb every bit of our debrief.
“I think I have a way to make the Sim a little bit more realistic, Lady Sandra.” I offered.
“Galantry. Aquia. Could you please follow Lady Sandra, Lt. Greer, and I to the Broom Closet?”
“Base? Could you cue mission 333402 into the simulator and enable remote linking, please?” I asked as we left the simulator debriefing room and headed down to Level one.
“Mission loaded and awaiting remote link, Lady Lyra.”
“Broom Closet Control, please open storage bay doors for Hello Kitty and Teacher’s Pet.”
The hangar doors for Pegasus10 and Pegasus13 actuated immediately.
Sandra hurried along the near wall to where Teacher’s Pet had been revealed. I calmly walked two doors farther to Hello Kitty.
“Hey, sweetie, miss me?” Sandra addressed her Broom.
“Yes, Miss Anderson.” The Broom’s childish voice replied.
“Note to self. Talk to Chance about graduating Teacher’s Pet to University Level.” Sandra deadpanned. “Sweetie, we’re going to play a simulation with Hello Kitty, Okay?”
“Oh goodie!”
Galantry seemed taken by the Broom’s A.I. and giggled?
“I think I understand your intended concept, Lady Lyra, but these Brooms appear to be both two-seaters. Should I have just stayed behind?” Greer asked in concern.
I saw his point and my error.
I smiled to my guardian.
“Broom Closet Control, please open Pegasus II hangar door.”
A larger door closer to the metal stairs began to lower revealing our secondary command ship: Mini-Van.”
Mini-Van was intended to serve as the Junior Witch Corps. Command Center when deemed necessary. One-third the scale of Pegasus, Mini-Van was capable of carrying four Brooms and berthing twelve Junior Members comfortably. Accommodations where Spartan with just a bridge, galley/meeting room and up to six bed compartments for personal privacy- as currently configured: four with bunks for Junior members and two with single beds for command officers. She still carried two forward and two rear cannons and, like Pegasus, utilized Broom armaments for added defense.
Lady Chance had intended Lady Sandra to command and pilot her, and having flown her several times in the last four years, I knew she was every bit as reliable, fast, and deadly as Pegasus.
“Control, Enable Mini-Van and link her with the simulator command console. Also enable environmental systems. Lt. Greer will be monitoring the mission from there.” I said as I motioned him toward the large, chromed craft.
He paused to look at her bow.
Mini-Van’s nose art was a ‘comically’ drawn, boxy, four-tired, dark blue land vehicle having several Terran arms and legs partially protruding from its side viewports or ‘windows’. There were also several ancient ‘soccer balls’ bouncing off the smooth black tarmac that ran under it.
Greer looked quizzically at the whimsical nose art then looked back to me for explanation.
“Lady Hope’s idea.”
“Ah.” He responded. “Why enable the environmental system?”
“A teaching aid.” I answered cryptically.
Once Greer was aboard the Mini-Van, I stepped out onto the flight line. Aquia and Galantry followed. I looked to the ceiling structure.
“Ladies Artemis and Demeter? I know you can see and hear me. I’d like permission to utilize your brooms for a training simulation. I certify neither will leave the Broom Closet. Would that be allowable?” I said loudly. “If so, could you verify by allowing access to…”
The hangar doors for Pegasus11 and Pegasus12 actuated!
Gasps escaped Aquia and Galantry’s mouths as they looked between the specific hangars and me.
“My thanks, My Ladies.” I replied to the ceiling with a smile.
“Water Lily, you go introduce yourself to California Dreamin’ and Galantry… make introduction to Zeus’ Pride.
I thought it humorous how Aquia suddenly seemed very shy as she approached Lady Demi’s Broom.
“H-h-h-hi. I’m…I’m Aquia Anderson…ummmmm…Water Lily?”
“Hey, girl! Nice ta meet ya! Wanna hit the surf? I hear the Galatic waves are bitchin’ today!”
“Ummm…we were just hoping to run a mission simulation? Ummm…please?”
“Aw, like, bummer, girlfriend! But, hey, bogus waves are almost as awesome as the real curls, so climb aboard and let’s start making for the ‘Simmie’ breakers, ‘K’?”
“Ummm…”
“She’s welcoming you to preflight and get aboard, Aquia. You have her permission to take the controls.” I translated.
Galantry was next and she approached Zeus’ Pride like it would suddenly reach out and assault her!
“Zeus’ Pride? Fenile Galantry- ‘Lil’ Gray’? Permission to approach and employ you for a simulated mission.”
“But of course, Lil’ Gray! I’ve reviewed your qualifications and deemed you suitable for taking my controls. You may proceed.”
“Th-thank you, My Lady.” Galantry replied as Zeus’ Pride’s external ladder appeared.
Lady Lyra, Witch Corps Sim Flight 1. Ladies, please enable your environmental systems and engage your Broom’s remote link to Simulator Command. Acknowledge when complete.” I ordered into my comm.
“Pegasus10, environment online and linked.” Lady Sandra responded professionally.
“Pegasus11, environment…enabled and link…established.” Aquia answered, sounding very unsure of herself and what was going to happen.
“Pegasus12, Environment is go and we’re linked into SimCom.” Galantry responded in a very professional, confident voice.
“Pegasus13, Evironment and SimCom link- go.” I responded.
“Pegasus II, online and linked as Sim Command. We are ready, Lady Lyra.” Greer responded from Mini-Van.
“Broom Closet Command, Lady Lyra. Sound alerts and commense Flightline Decom. Disable illumination when space normal.”
“Lyra, why are you doing this?! We’ll be trapped in here if something goes wrong!” Aquia shouted hysterically over the comms.
“Simulator Command. Set simulation limiters to actual Broom parameters. Water Lily, you complained about the simulation and it not being real, now I’ve made it as real as it can get. To all Brooms linked into this simulation: decrease interior atmosphere by one percent for each virtual over limit infraction to your spaceframes. Do not exceed fifty percent though.
“Kitten? Is that wise? We don’t want to put too much pressure on the students.” Lady Sandra questioned as the flight line went dark.
“Soccer Mom, both Water Lily and Lil’ Gray are up to the challenge. Hopefully this will give them firsthand knowledge of what is actually involved in any real mission Witch Corps experiences. Sim Command, start the mission at one hundred-forty LY’s out. Everyone form up on me. Lil’ Gray on my eight; Water Lily on my five with Soccer Mom on her five.”
Hello Kitty’s canopy filled with blue streaks as the simulation commenced. Water Lily appeared off to my right and Lil’ Gray, on my left.
“Trinity system outer defensive border in one hundred-thirty-seven LY’s, Kitten.” Hello Kitty announced.
“Thanks”, I said as I looked off to my right and noticed Water Lily’s course wavering erratically.
“Problems, Water Lily?” I asked.
There was no response.
“Water Lily, do you copy? Soccer Mom? Can you see what’s wrong with Water Lily?” I asked in worry.
“I’m…I’m alright, Kitten. I-I-I-I started to…ummm…a bad case of nerves, M’lady. I’m okay now…I copy.”
Aquia’s Broom stabilized.
“Soccer Mom, Kitten. It sounds like she started to panic. Are you sure this was the best approach?”
“She’ll be alright, Soccer Mom. It’s her first time in anything close to an actual Broom or actual space.”
“Kitten and Soccer Mom, Moderator. Water Lily’s HR and RR ramped up to caution, but are normalizing as we speak. She seems to be alright.” Greer informed us.
“Thanks, Moderator. Hello Kitty, reconnect Flight 1 comms.”
“Flight 1. At two LY’s out we drop our deep space camo and slow to sublight. I’ll contact Trinity Defense to alert them we’re here. Trinity System is very skittish of outsiders because of numerous privateer raids on supply ships. Hence, the reason we’re here. Our mission is to help clear the trade routes to and from Trinity 3 so needed food and medical supplies can get through. We will not arm our weapons until certified to do so. Is that clear?”
“Soccer Mom, roger.”
“Lil’ Gray, acknowledged.”
“Umm…what if we get attacked right away, Kitten?” Water Lily wondered.
“Then we dazzle them with our piloting skills until we receive permission, Water Lily. Copy?”
“Copy…Water Lily, roger.”
“Two LY’s out, Kitten.”
Flight, Camo to default. Slow to point seven-five sublight. Trinity Defense, this is EFMC Witch Corps Flight 1 requesting clearance to enter your outer defensive boundary.” I said to officially start our sim mission.
“Unknown formation entering outer defensive border. Identify.”
“I repeat. Trinity Defense, this is EFMC Witch Corps Flight 1 requesting clearance to enter your outer defensive boundary.”
“Unknown formation entering outer defensive border. Identify.”
“Apparently they can’t hear us, Kitten. Orders?” Galantry asked.
“Without permission, we cannot legally enter their system, so we hold out here until we can contact Trinity Defense.” I responded. “Soccer Mom. See if you can raise Witch Corps Base. See if they can punch communications through.”
“On it, Kitten.”
“Kitten, my short-range just went wild. We have company bearing two-seven-three by two-zero-zero, nine hundred fifty thousand kilometers and closing.” Water Lily sounded worried.
“Hold at six hundred thousand kilometers outside their outer defense border. Let’s see what their intentions are, ladies.” I said as I wondered which one of the girls would bite first…”
“Zeus’s Pride is reading no lifesigns from the incoming ships, Kitten. What should we do?”
“Kitten, Moderator. Teacher’s Pet has just armed her weapons.”
That was definitely a surprise! Though, someone was bound to do it. This simulation wagered on that fact. I just didn’t expect Lady Sandra to react first and take the bait- especially since she’d done this specific Sim several dozen times in the past.
“Incoming ships are arming their weapons, Kitten. Orders?” Galantry inquired calmly.
“Shields.” I responded. “Raise our shields, Hello Kitty.”
“Shield enabled, Kitten. I’m very surprised that Soccer Mom took the bait.”
“Not surprising, considering how much stress she’s under trying to raise a pride of eight. I’ll bet we’ll see a good bit of ‘stress relief’ during this simulation.” I told my A.I.
“Flight. On my mark, we break and arm weapons. Take out their main propulsion and weapons if possible. Water Lily, be nice with Cali.”
“I show one hundred and eighty ships in the first wave, Kitten.” Galantry announced- her voice slightly stressed.
“Hold until my mark.” I restated evenly. “We do not follow any retreating ship across the border, is that understood?”
Teacher’s Pet suddenly veered off, up and over my canopy and vectored away from the oncoming forces.
“Umm…Soccer Mom?” I asked with a giggle. “Did you forget to go before we left?”
Giggling filled our comms.
“Just thought I’d draw them further away from the border, Kitten. You’re welcome.”
“Much appreciated. We break when they’re about a thousand kilometers away, ladies.”
“But we’ll be well within weapons range by then, Kitten!” Water Lily cried out.
“Our Brooms are more manueverable, Water Lily. And faster?” I reminded. “We stay sublight, ladies. Don’t wanna give too much away.”
“One thousand-eighty kilometers and closing, Kitten.”
Thank you, Hello Kitty. Everyone…break!” I ordered.
Water Lily vectored off to the right and Lil’ Gray pulled up and performed half a barrel roll, seamlessly inverting her arc then rolled several times to the left. She had scored ten ‘kills’ in that short measure of time and had now rolled under the rear of the attack force, slowed, and quickly pulled another ancient ‘Emilman’- half a loop and half a barrel roll- to end up right on their emitters.
“Damn that girl’s got some moves, Kitten!” Soccer Mom commented enthusiastically.
Lil’ Gray scored twenty more ‘kills’ as we spoke.
On my display, I watched as California Dreamin’ vectored around and behind the attacking forces. She was running a left to right angle from behind. She scored thirty ‘kills’ at the end of her first run.
“And the competition is heating up!” Lady Sandra called out over comms. I watched as she came in from the far right center and perped our enemy.
With forward guns blazing she took out their port weapons. Teacher’s Pet’s aft defenses blasted the enemy’s starboard weapons after she passed!
“Burning off some tension and stress, Soccer Mom?” I asked with a giggle.
“What gave you that idea, Kitten?” She replied as she banked hard to repeat her attack- this time from right to left.
The first wave had been successfully neutralized.
“Trinity Defense, this is EFMC Witch Corps Flight 1 asking for clearance to enter your outer defensive boundary.” I tried contacting Trinity Defense again.
“Witch Corps. Flight 1, Trinity Defense. We’ve detected heavy fire in your sector. Are you alright? We have been attempting to contact you since you appeared on our sensor displays. Please appraise your situation.” A man’s voice answered sounding very concerned.
“We’re fine, Trinity. We scrapped about one hundred and eighty unaffiliated starfighters. They aren’t going anywhere any time soon so you can pick them up at your leisure.” I responded.
“Witch Corps. Flight 1, we show you have more company inbound to your sector. Do you require assistance?”
“Negative. We only require permission to cross your defensive border to finish the job, Trinity Defense.”
“Permission granted. We’ve been expecting you, Witch Corps.”
“You heard the man. Let’s finish the job, ladies. Safeties are off. Repeat, safeties are off.”
“YES!!!!!!” Soccer Mom shouted over our comms. “Going to warp! I’ll save ya some, girls.”
Pegasus11 and12 remained stationary on my display.
“What are you waiting for, ladies?” I asked.
“Our ‘safeties are already off, Kitten. What did you mean by that?” Lil’ Gray asked, sounding confused.
“That means that we can take the bad guys out as we see fit. Be it at sublight or…”
“Oh, I get it!” Water Lily replied as she hit her throttle and disappeared.
“Kitten? I am not up on the more specific lingo…”
“Hit them at warp, sister. Show me what you got, but don’t stress the spaceframe. Lady Artemis would kill me if you hurt her baby.” I giggled.
Galantry was off in a shot.
“So, did everyone have fun?” I asked as we all walked into the galley, poured refreshments, and took seats.
Lady Sandra rubbed her palms together with a devious, but contented smile.
“It’ll suffice.” She replied impartially. “For now.”
Galantry and especially Aquia stared at their teacher/ guardian.
“By the way, Lyra. How did you get Hello Kitty to spin around on all axes like that? I’ve never seen anyone do that before.” Galantry inquired, her eyes blinking repeatedly.
“Once, when I was in our simulator on a longer mission, I began to wonder if a preprogrammed attack I dubbed ‘Coronaburst’ would prove useful or just tear my sim-broom apart. In implementation, the Broom’s A.I. accounts for all the friendly’s and creates a ‘mask’ that disables the weapons in specific areas- namely our friends. The ‘3D’ coronal burst pattern- with the ‘mask’- is then activated along with all weapons and all maneuvering emitters. It took quite a few trials varying the rotational speed before I found the ‘magic’ number- the speed at which a broom AND its pilot can survive the centripetal forces that temporarily overload the inertial dampeners.” I answered.
“Still, I wouldn’t recommend eating anything before that one. I performed many clean-ups in my simulator cockpit!”
“So, Aquia, what happened? It’s okay to say you were overwhelmed by the equipment. It happened to me the first time I took Hello Kitty out. I was halfway to Earth’s Horizon before she would let me take the stock.” I admitted.
“For me it was the fact I was ‘trans-dimensional’- or ‘at warp’ as Lady Chance calls it- and completely alone…well, Hello Kitty and I, that is. It can be very overwhelming…terrifying, actually. It’s funny how it didn’t bother me in Pegasus or Mini Van, though.” I continued.
We were all quiet for several standard minutes- me, I was contemplating the differences I had just spoken of; the others…I had no idea what Galantry or Aquia were thinking.
“I think we’ve trained enough for today, sisters. Lt. Greer has agreed to process all the data gathered from today’s simulation. We’ll all meet back here tomorrow for his report and to discuss his suggestions then we’ll discuss our next training objectives.” Lady Sandra announced, breaking the silence.
“Aunt Kitty? Have you heard anything from Mother?” Savanna Summers questioned as she burst into the unoccupied residence of the FeLane queen.
An armed squad of Royal Guards silently appeared behind her almost instantly. Upon seeing this particular young woman standing just inside the doorway, the guards became very uneasy.
The young Terran female seemed to sense she was not alone and slowly turned around.
“Sorry. I thought my aunt had returned from her negotiations.” Savanna explained.
“Young Lady Savanna! One does not breach the Royal Suite in such a manner!” PM Wa’tua Su corrected sternly as he hurriedly appeared from behind the steadfast guards.
The tall, black-haired, young woman lowered her gaze to the floor in submission.
“Understood, you’re Excellency.” She replied sadly.
Tua sighed heavily.
“Stop calling me that, Lady Savanna! I’ve told you numerous times to refer to me as Tua or Mr. Tua if you must. Now, what was the justification for your rude incursion?”
“I…I just wanted to know if… If Aunt Kitty had heard anything about my mother.” Savanna answered quietly- still not making eye contact with the Prime Minister or the guards.
“You know as well as I that you would be alerted instantly if any information had been received, Lady Savanna.” Tua reminded just before looking over his shoulder to the guards.
“Stand down, gentlemen. I’ll take it from here. Please delete this incident from your report. No need to worry our queen.”
The squad of four stood to attention then continued their prescribed security patrol, expressing huge sighs of relief as they did.
“Savanna? I must ask that you limit your curiosity and think over your actions before actually implementing them. I’m afraid you frighten the Royal Guard.” Tua said as he seemed to relax a bit.
“Why do they fear me, Mr. Tua?” Savanna asked quietly. Though appearing fully matured, her voice sounded adolescent in tone.
“Maybe it had something to do with you just ‘suddenly’ appearing at the queen’s door, Lady Savanna?” Tua insinuated with slight sarcasm. “Or it could be the fact that you are High Priestess Chance Summer’s daughter, and are capable of a great many seemingly ‘impossible’ things?”
“And you have demonstrated your abilities many times over in the past eight years.” Tua added nodding his head comically in agreement.
Despite the situation, Mr. Tua always succeeded in making her laugh.
“I’m sorry for putting the guards on alert, Mr. Tua. I try to be mature, but I’m just worried about mother. They’ve been gone a long time.”
“I understand, kitten, but I recommend not being in such a hurry to mature. Enjoy your youth while you can; and I wouldn’t worry so much about Lady Chance. She has a knack for successfully completing Witch Corp missions.”
“But my vision has me worried, Mr. Tua. I saw me and the Junior Corp rescuing mom and dad, my grandmas, and my aunts.”
“Well, if you saw that, you have no worries, Savanna. Your predictions are usually quite accurate.”
“I-I-I-I-I know, but without a Broom, I can’t get home. And if I can’t get home, how can we rescue Witch Corp?”
“Hmmmm, that does present a problem, doesn’t it, my lady? Have you considered using your talent?”
“My talent?’ Savanna asked as her eyes widened.
“Have you not transported from the Mare De Tempest to Earth’s Horizon?” Tua asked calmly. He still found this kitten’s powers unimaginable.
“Weeeelllll, yeah?” The tall, raven-hair beauty answered sheepishly. “But they were a lot closer together then.”
“If I may, my lady? ‘Distance’ does not seem to be a problem for you, despite your beliefs otherwise. If I recall correctly, as an infant, you transported from Pegasus, which was hovering four miles above Capital, to the roof of this residence and suffered no adverse health; though I on the other hand, almost caused myself heath issues from rushing plausible information to the media streamers. Now, from Queen Kitty’s own accounting, Earth’s Horizon was eighty thousand- ninety-six LY’s from Mare De Tempest. You suffered no ill effects from that transport either. So, I’m not going to try understanding the how or why, but I suggest you continue to develop that talent as it seems to increase range every time you do so.”
“Do you really think I can do it, Mr. Tua?” Savanna asked, hoping he was right.
“Since meeting your mother and the other members of Witch Corps, kitten, I am completely certain of your abilities.”
The young woman thought about it for all of twenty standard seconds.
“Okay. Thanks, Mr. Tua! I love you!”
Savanna Summers was instantly nowhere to be found. She had just vanished into thin air.
“May the Gods and Goddesses of old keep smiling on you, My Lady, Savanna Summers,” Tua offered as he glanced toward the hallway’s ceiling.
“According to Lt. Greer’s analysis, yesterday’s sim flight showed moderate improvement. Galantry. Your handling of your Broom is impeccable and precise, but your targeting in close, tense situations could still use polishing. Aquia? You’re showing satisfactory improvement on equipment handling, but you’re still too demanding of your Broom’s spaceframe…”
“Hi, everybody!” A young, raven-haired girl greeted as she suddenly appeared in the briefing room of the Witch Corps base.
Of course, almost everyone already in attendance jumped in surprise!
Lady Lyra Serangetti reacted differently.
The eight-year-old version of Savanna Summers found herself staring up the length of her Lynxin sister’s precisely aimed wand- the tip of which was already glowing blue!
She gulped loudly as she looked up at her friend in fear.
“Ummmmm. Is this the wrong time?” Savanna asked just above a whisper, tears starting to show at the corners of her eyes. Confusion instantly flashed to her face and she slowly looked down.
“Awwwwwwww! I’m back to my ‘little’ self!” She whined, completely forgetting about the tense situation she had just ‘popped’ into.
“I swear, Savanna, if you don’t stop ‘popping’ in on people…” Lyra began to threaten, but stopped short as she looked down into the girl’s big emerald eyes.
Is this what Lady Chance called ‘karma’? She thought to herself.
“URRRWL!” Lyra snarled as she angrily dismissed her wand.
“And just where did you transport in from?” Lyra demanded.
“I…I…I just left the Royal Residence, big sister?” Savanna answered hesitantly.
A hush fell over the room!
“You-you ported all the way from FeLane?” Lyra was aghast.
“Yes? But I used too much Current and now I’m back in my little girl’s body again.” Savanna whined in despair.
“Lady Lyra? Capt. Serangetti wishes to talk to you.” The base A.I. announced.
“Capt. Serangetti, Lady Lyra. What’s wrong, Poppy?”
“Lady Lyra, Mare’s sensors just detected a small asteroid that has suddenly appeared matching velocity to starboard- about ninety thousand metric tons. You wouldn’t know anything about that now, would you?”
“Lady Savanna just arrived from FeLane, Captain. Allow me a moment to check with…”
“SHE WHAT? I mean; is that even possible?”
Serangetti’s voice could be heard clearly from Lyra’s comm by everyone gathered. Savanna’s small head drooped sadly in shame.
“Apparently it is and she did, Captain. Now, allow me to check with her. Lady Savanna? Did you happen to find something on your journey back to Mare and leave it just outside?”
“Ummm… I felt…something…ummm…latch on? Along the way? It felt like something usable and I felt Current in it too, sooooo…” Savanna answered hesitantly.
“Capt. Serangetti? We’ll take care of the item in question. Lady Lyra, out.”
Lyra stared at her younger Coven sister a minute.
“An asteroid? Ninety thousand metric tons? Savanna, what were you thinking?”
“I felt we needed it for something?” She answered innocently with a shrug.
“Base? Could you do a component analysis on that asteroid to our starboard and elaborate on its utilization by Witch Corps Fabrication?” Lyra requested.
“Requested analysis confirms celestial material to starboard of Mare de Tempest contains enough fundamental materials to complete all delayed and pending Witch Corps projects. Suggested action: retrieve cosmic material to Witch Corps Material Storage Bunker for processing at earliest convenience.”
“We have a storage bunker?” Lyra gasped in surprise.
“Well, things just don’t pop in from the ether, Lady Lyra- Despite what our High Priestess alleges!” The A.I. opined haughtily.
“Shall I enable a tractor beam and see to the material’s proper storage, Lady Lyra?”
“That would be acceptable, yes. Thank you.” Lyra answered, amazed by the A.I.’s suddenly acerbic response.
“Lady Lyra? The mission debriefing?” Galantry reminded quietly to return to the previous topic.
Aquia, unfortunately, was still staring- mouth agog- at the eight-year-old standing next to Lyra.
“You wanted to see me, Poppy?” I asked as I walked into my father’s Witch Corps office.
“So…Savanna…all the way from FeLane.” He stated in disbelief.
“It seems so, Poppy. I contacted Capital and PM Tau confirmed her departure, asking if she had arrived unharmed. He suggested the transport after Savanna showed extreme concern for Lady Chance’s team’s tardiness. He said she just disappeared from in front of him. I have to admit, after her prophecy I’m a little concerned too.” I answered.
“Hmmm. Maybe you should start preparations in case the unthinkable does happen, My Lady.” Poppy suggested, as he seemed deep in thought.
“Preparations are already well underway, sir.” I reported.
“Celestial material has been retrieved, stored, and has entered processing. Project continuance has been enabled and all vital assignments will be completed in thirty-eight standard hours, Lady Lyra.” The A.I. interrupted.
“Thank you, Base.”
“What projects, My Lady?”
“Poppy! Stop that this instant! My name is ‘Lyra’! Not ‘My Lady’!” I groused.
Poppy just quietly laughed to himself.
“So… What projects are still awaiting completion, Lyra?” He restated.
“Basically, more Brooms. I haven’t seen the complete list. Only our High Priestess has access to that.” I informed. “Apparently the base ran out of material to carry out all of Lady Chance’s commissions three or four months ago.”
“And do we have any idea how such a large asteroid just happened to come alongside?”
I exhaled heavily.
“Savanna.”
Poppy snorted with closed eyes and a slight smile in response.
“And I thought Chance Summers would be the death of me.” Poppy whispered.
I giggled despite his morbid declaration.
“She is very precocious.” I answered with a roll of my eyes.
“Like mother like daughter as the Terrans claim.” Poppy chuckled. “Status on Aquia and Galantry?”
“Progressing. Aquia still insists on Alpha-handling her broom in the simulations. Galantry is a great pilot, but still lacks confidence against opponents in very close quarters.” I answered.
Poppy maintained silence for at least a standard minute, eyes closed and deep in thought. I had seen him like this many times- both on Mare and at home.
“Let’s just say Witch Corps requires assistance. What assets can the Junior Corps offer?”
“I recommend only the most senior rank of the Junior Corps be asked to participate. Currently five members are qualified and ready… if they are needed: Galanty, Aquia, Rowan, Garith, and Lithia. Link Anderson has proven very adept at navigation, so I would feel safe with him behind the glass. Equipment-wise, we have Hello Kitty, Teacher’s Pet, Californa Dreamin’, Zeus’ Pride, and Mini-Van. Oracle has finished construction but is off-limits until Savanna is of age.” I reported.
“Oracle! You mean it exists, Lyra?” Savanna shouted ecstatically as she was just…here… popped in right next to me!
Poppy and I hissed in surprise before looking to each other and laughing about the other’s fur standing poker straight.
“Kitten! What have I told you about announcing yourself?” Poppy growled, his canines showing menacingly.
“Is it true? Is it true? Is it true?” Savanna bubbled with excitement.
“Yes, but its parental lock will not clear until you have reached Terran maturity, Savanna.” I restated for the umpteenth time since she found out about her future Broom a few weeks ago on FeLane.
“Awwwww.” Savanna moaned and vanished!
I growled in annoyance once more.
“Has mother been informed of the possibility of a mission?” I asked, changing the subject after calming myself.
“She has been informed, Lyra. You know your mother though. She and Chairman Englert are very busy these days.” Poppy replied.
“Why did she have to take his offer of Assistant Chairman, Poppy? I thought she liked Mare de Tempest and us being a family here?”
“Sonya is very ‘career oriented’, Lyra. She always has been. If she is able to get away, she will join the mission. You can count on that.”
I nodded with a smile at that piece of welcome information.
“Ninety-two standard hours will reveal if Junior Corps’ mission is a go, Poppy. That was Lady Chance’s estimated outside limit on mission completion. I’m hopeful they won’t be needed, but we’ll be ready if the prophecy comes to pass. I’ll keep you updated.”
“I appreciate that, sweetie. Now. How are you doing? Your mother is constantly asking about you. I think she misses you. Either that or she is mining for information on Lt. Greer.” Poppy laughed.
Galantry Fenile and I accessed the Broom Closet entrance, in our senior JWC uniforms and our ‘two-day go bags’ as instructed, and stepped out onto the metal stairway platform. Mini-Van, Hello Kitty, Zeus’ Pride and California Dreamin’ sat staged on the flight line as if this were a real mission. Lyra and Lt. Greer were already performing their preflight inspections on Mini-Van and Hello Kitty.
“Just great! Another semi-virtual training flight!” I groaned.
This made five in three days!
“Is Lyra ever going to let up?” I moaned.
“Oh, come on, Water Lily! Kitten just wants to make sure that we’re ready if we’re needed. If you wouldn’t be so hard on the controls, maybe we wouldn’t need this Sim-Mish.” Galantry…Lil’ Gray replied neutrally.
“It’s easy for you, Lil’ Gray! You’re like her star pupil. I can’t seem to do anything right at the controls!”
We started down the stairs after seeing Lyra motion for us.
“I mean…I try my hardest and it never seems to be good enough.” I continued.
“Then maybe…” She paused. “Maybe you should NOT try so hard? You are a very good pilot, Aquia Anderson. Just let flying your Broom ‘flow’ naturally from you to the stick and try not to push as hard?” My Junior Coven sister suggested.
Was that it? Could I be trying too hard? Could I be too focused on proving myself?
“Today’s mission will be a little different, but fun. Today, our flight will be a complete mission from start to finish- hence packing our ‘go bags’- so we’ll be starting the mission right here from base.” Lyra announced with a devious smile. “Ladies, preflights, if you please.”
I immediately, nervously, looked to Californa Dreamin’ then around the Broom Closet’s ceiling.
“Lady Demi? Is it okay to fly California Dreamin’?” I inquired in a quivering voice.
“Already taken care of, Water Lily.” Lyra informed me with that same devious Lynxin smile.
I had learned that expression meant we weren’t going to like this simulation. Yet, I nodded with forced confidence.
“Californa Dreamin’? Starting preflight external inspection.” I announced as I stopped beside my designated Broom.
“Hey, girlfriend! I hear the curls are bitchin’ today. You ready to catch some waves?”
“If you are.” I giggled nervously despite feeling split between excitement of actually sitting in her cockpit and a dismal simulation.
As with the last two times Lyra had run this type of simulation, Californa Dreamin’ passed my careful inspection.
“Ready, Ladies?” Lyra inquired as she hovered up into Hello Kitty’s cockpit. Her devious smile had only grown bigger.
“As I’ll ever be.” I groaned in despair.
“Hey now, girlfriend! Ease up! I thought you got off on flyin’ me?”
“Just once I’d like to actually fly you, ‘Cali’. Not just sit at your controls through another simulation.” I lamented.
“Baby steps, girlfriend! Let’s just chill for now. The time will come to hit the ink, though; I promise. Let’s mount up.”
I politely asked my Current to lift me up into my Broom’s cockpit, strapped in, and began my instrument checks.
“Pegasus13, Pegasus12 is go for launch.” I announced over our comms when I finished my preflight.
“Pegasus13, Pegasus11. Preflight complete and standing by.” Lil’ Gray reported.
“Pegasus13, Pegasus II is go for launch.” Lt. Greer, or ‘Moderator’ announced.
“Broom Closet Control, Pegasus13 is go for launch. Start Witch Corps Flight 2 launch sequence.” Lyra announced as the flight line lights started dimming to black.
“Broom Closet decom initiation.”
“As usual we alert Mare Tower, circle her once, engage the course I’ve already distributed, enable deep space camo, and go Transdimensional.” Kitten said, laying out the parameters of this training simulation.
“Broom Closet decom complete.”
Stars appeared at the far end of the simulated flight line.
“Broom Closet doors open. Witch Corps Flight 2 Launch sequence initialized. Sequence will be Pegasus12, Pegasus11, Pegasus13, Pegasus II.”
“You heard her ladies. Let’s light ‘em up.” Kitten proclaimed excitedly and I began my propulsion initiation. I noted Zeus’ Pride’s emitters come online as Galantry started her propulsion system.
“Broom Closet Control, Kitten. Please alert Mare Tower and Capt. Serangetti of our Flight’s departure.”
“Witch Corps Flight 2 flight plan has been forwarded and Mare Tower confirms, Kitten.”
“Thanks, Control. Continue launch sequence.”
That was something different from past training sims. Was Lyra trying to make this one as real as possible?
“Ready, Girlfriend! My emitters are ‘purrin’ an’ I’m gettin’ horny just thinkin’ about that surf.” California Dreamin’- Cali… as she preferred I call her…confirmed.
Everything seemed just a little different about this training mission simulation so far.
There was a weird, but slightly familiar, barely noticeable vibration in the seat and control stock. Had Lyra or Lt. Greer modified the simulation effects?
“Broom Closet Control, Pegasus12, Water Lily. Ready for launch.” I declared as I disabled my gravity moorings.
“Copy, Pegasus12, you are cleared for launch.”
“Ok, Cali, let’s hit the ink.” I said to my Broom’s AI.
I had quickly familiarized myself with her strange speech patterns over the last few days. Not that I really understood her. Still, I slowly advanced the throttle, pulled slightly on my control stock, and my canopy filled with stars.
This was some detailed simulation! Lyra and Lt. Greer had gone way over on the detail!
“Pegasus11 ready for launch, Control.”
“Copy, Pegasus11. You are cleared for launch.”
“Pegasus13. Ready for launch.”
“Copy…oh, never mind. You are clear to launch, Pegasus II.”
“Copy, Broom Closet Control. Pegasus II is clear of Broom Closet.”
“Good hunting, Witch Corps Flight 2. Broom Closet Control, out.”
This was amazing! Such detail! It felt like I was really out here.
“Witch Corps Flight 2 form up on Hello Kitty.” Lyra ordered as I pulled California Dreamin’ smoothly into formation.
“So, whacha think, Girlfriend? The real thing’s pretty bitchin’, yeah?” Cali chirped happily.
Everything finally clicked! This wasn’t just another simulation! This really was real!
“The real thing?” I gasped in surprise!
“Water Lily! Settle down and smooth out.” Kitty ordered.
“Yo! Don’t freak on me, girlfriend. Just chill and ease the death-grip on my stick, hun. I’m like, totally not some rude horn-dog that likes it rough. Savy?” California Dreamin’ calmly advised.
This was the first time in the five training Sims where she actually protested my handling.
I quickly took several cleansing breaths and readjusted my grip on Cali’s stock and throttle.
“Sorry. Kitten didn’t tell us we were actually flying today. I just panicked for a second. I’m chill with it now, girlfriend.” I apologized.
“It’s like, totes cool. Big sis said you might freak, but that you’d find your groove before we go plaid. Ready chica?”
“Go plaid?” I asked.
“As briefed, we go once around Mare then go to ‘warp’ on the preset course.” Kitten reminded, interrupting my AI’s explanation of ‘plaid’. “Try to keep up, Ladies.”
Kitten started to come about towards Mare de Tempest and I tried not to break formation as we got closer and closer to the huge ship.
“Full throttle and camo in three; two; one!” Kitten counted down and I pushed my throttle forward.
The stars around me instantly became long streaks of vivid blue!
My breath stuck!
“It’s O.K. to scream ‘O!M!G!’ girlfriend. Goin’ plaid is like riding the perfect wave. Wait til we go ‘ludicrous’! Now that’s totes hitin’ the Primo pipes at North Shore!” Cali bubbled in her strange, comical dialect.
“Ludicrous?” I asked completely confused.
“Afterboost, girlfriend. That’s when things really get knarly.” Cali explained, as bubbly as ever.
“Oh.”
“Witch Corps Flight 2, Serangetti. Kitten? How many times have I told you and your ladies not to buzz my Bridge?!” Capt. Serangetti growled over our comm.
“Lil’ Gray and Water Lily needed the experience, Captain. They can’t get that in our simulators.” Lyra replied calmly.
“Fine. Have fun, ladies.” Capt. Serangetti replied after a few seconds pause. He didn’t sound very happy though.
A giggle escaped my throat then the giggle multiplied and I started laughing- tears flowing from my eyes!
I was flying!
I was flying a Broom- California Dreamin’- for real!
This was SOOOO fun!
“Kane system in three hours; so chill, girlfriend.” Cali advised as she took control to allow me to calm myself
“Alright, Ladies. Slow to sublight and revert to default camo. We’re almost there. Whitecliffe Tower, Witch Corps Flight 2, Kitten. Request permission to enter your system.” Lyra broke my boredom.
Not really boredom, but I had run out of questions to ask Cali almost an hour ago. I now had- more or less- a complete understanding of ‘20th and 21st century Californian’.
“So…what’s the four-one-one on Kane, girlfriend?” I asked.
“This is like, THE place, Lily! The High Priestess? She and Artie’s baby sis like totes kicked Hoblin ass! It was epic!” Cali bubbled.
“Witch Corps Flight 2, Kitten. We have permission to enter the Kane system and have been routed to Hopewell Field. I’ve sent each of you the course. Follow me in.” Kitten informed us.
“Course has been received, girlfriend. Displaying it now.” Cali informed me.
“Thanks, Cali. I can take it from here.” I said, thanking her for getting me to this point in our training mission.
Once arriving at the planet, we formed up and followed Lyra to a very old looking ‘airfield’- I mean one with real runways and hangars and taxiways. Hopewell Field.
Taxiing off the runway, we were directed to an old hangar and guided inside by some old guy.
He had to be almost thirty years old!
Mini-Van barely fit inside this old place, and once it was in, the old guy quickly closed the big aircraft doors even before our emitters were cooled.
“Lady Lyra!” The old guy shouted happily as Kitten hovered out of her broom. “How big you’ve grown! How’s ol’ mom and dad?”
“Keats! Nice to see you too! We missed you at my initiation party. You doin’ okay?” Kitten answered as Galantry and I touched the floor also. Lt. Greer was just opening Mini-Van’s hatch.
‘Of course she knows this geezer! She seems to know people everywhere we go.’ I thought to myself.
“Keats? This is Lady Fenile Galantry and Lady Aquia Anderson. Ladies this is Keaton Yates. Lady Hope calls him the ‘best damn mechanic in the Way’.”
“A real pleasure, Ladies. Just call me ‘Keats’ though. With the exception of Janet Redman, we don’t stand on those formalities much around here.” ‘Keats’ said as he gently offered to shake our hands.
Galantry gasped as Keats took and genteelly shook her hand.
“You’re…bi-spirited?” She blinked both inner and outer eyelids a few times in surprise.
“Wrench here also goes by Lady Kaitlyn when activated, Ladies.” Lyra informed us.
“Activated?” Galantry questioned in curiosity.
Keats chuckled.
“What you already are and what I wasn’t until I first met Hope Summers, Lady Galantry. Then again when I met our High Priestess eight years ago.”
“So what brings you ladies way out here? The Hoblins go on the defensive?” Keats asked.
“Training mission.” Lyra answered. “Aquia and Galantry have been running simulations for about two standard weeks now and I thought it was time to broaden their horizons. Hey. Lt. Niger Greer, Keaton Yates. Or just Keats.”
“Lieutenant.” Keats nodded in typical ‘alpha guy’ fashion.
“Keats.” Lt. Greer returned the greeting nod.
“I hope you two asked permission to fly these two beauties. I happen to know they’re owners can be very…um…picky about who pilots them.” The old man returned his attention to us and nodded to both our Brooms then looked around the ceiling in worry.
“I cleared them with Olympus, Keats, so relax.” Lyra giggled.
“Oh…okay. So how long you ladies…and gent gonna be in town? I just cleaned and vacuumed the guest quarters this morning. Sorry to say, things are really slow around here while our local Antarran contingent is still ‘partying’ it up across the galaxy attending a trade summit. So, things will be very…VERY boring around here until they- >Janet<- return.” Keats answered with a bit of humorous attitude.
“We should be leaving mid-morning tomorrow. This mission was just to get some real flight time.” Lyra told him.
“Fair enough! Let me show you guys around. To begin with, Welcome to the small city of Vermillion Station. I’m sure you got a grand view from overhead. It’s not that remarkable a place- mostly rural and outer urban compared to Whitecliffe. Anyway, I like it and call it home. As you already know, this is Hopewell Field. And this,” Keats raised his arms to the ceiling and slowly turned around, “is EFMC Witch Corps’ Kane system sub-base. We’re mostly a repair and resupply base for the Coven.” Keats dropped his hands. “Well, that’s the tour. Now…let me show you to the living quarters.”
“So how many people are assigned here, Keats?” I asked in curiosity.
Keats smiled deviously.
“Just me…well, sometimes Lady Simone when she’s here visiting her folks.”
Taking my mug of fresh-brewed herbal tea, I walked over to where Keats was sitting on an old, yet comfortable, couch.
“So how’d they do, honey?” He asked bluntly.
“That remains to be seen.” I said quickly as my gaze dropped to the floor in front of me.
Keats regarded me for about a minute.
“Okay. I’ve known you entirely too long not to notice. What’s going on Lyra? Why the training mission? Why two Junior Cadets? They can’t be much older than you, and I already know Lynxin’s mature faster than Terrans or Orions. So what’s going on that you aren’t telling me?”
“…”
“Come on, kid! It’s Kate talkin’ to ya now. What’s goin’ on?” Kaitlyn Yates insisted. Keats had just activated and his signature overalls had changed to fit her female body.
“Witch Corps hasn’t returned from their latest mission yet.”
“So? Maybe they had more to do than expected. Where’s the munchkin?”
“Savanna is still back on the Mare, Kate.”
“She spout one of those predictions that usually sends shivers up my spine?” She asked.
I nodded.
“And?”
“And she prophesied JWC would have to rescue them, Kate.” I said, wiping my tears away. They had just suddenly formed.
“Well, the munchkin’s predictions have always been mostly correct if not bone-chillingly accurate.” Kate smiled tensely and her body seemed to shake with the thought.
“I don’t know if JWC is up to it. I don’t know if I’m ready to give the orders!” I suddenly spit out. “I’m not Chance, or Kitty, or Hope…or any of them, Kate! I’m not confident I can lead these young people to what might be their ends!” I cried turning and planting my head on her near shoulder.
“Hey! Ease up there, kid! First off. What type of mission they go on?” She asked while gently rubbing my mane from between my ears on back.
“That’s just it, Kate! Chance left no information about where and what! We have nothing except Savanna’s vision. For all I know they flew right into a trap.” I admitted my ultimate fear. “They all could be deceased.”
“Wasn’t the Base AI following them?”
“If she was, she won’t reveal anything that might help, I’m afraid.”
“That is strange…almost like Chance somehow knew something would happen.” Kate thought to herself though loud enough we both heard her. She paused to look to me.
“Maybe I could check my back-ups.” Kate manifested her DataTab. “So. You got a departure date, honey?”
“Sorry, Lyra. There’s nothing in the ghost. All I found is some coordinates from two weeks ago. Looks like Pegasus’ last check-in. Um…” Kate frowned as her finger moved quickly over the DataTab’s surface. “Oh, okay. Her last check-in was from smack-dab between Hygherlon and Vega systems. I’ll transfer the previous check points to Hello Kitty.”
Kate touched a few more places on the device. “There. Now you know about as much as I know, honey.”
“So where do you think they were headed?” I asked as I tried to dry my face.
“Hmmmm. Let’s see.” She said working her DataTab’s screen once more. “Barring any unknown course corrections looks like they were headed for The Badlands.” Kate paused.
“That ain’t good.” She quickly added.
“The Badlands?” I asked. I had heard only small bits of information on that group of systems that refused offer after offer from the Galactic Alliance.
“Three very close, neighboring systems that refuse to have anything to do with any kind of civilized government. Hope, Charli, and Chantell referred to it as the ‘Wild West’ of the Way, they claimed it was something similar to what they called ‘Firefly’?” Kate shrugged, telling me she had no idea what that meant.
“How would we know for certain if they actually went there, Kaitlyn?” I asked. I hoped she had some sensitive equipment we could use to locate Pegasus- or at least a Broom.
“The Mini-Van should have the right equipment to do the job, but it would be very short-range.”
“How ‘short-range’?” I asked as my eyes narrowed.
“You’d have to be almost in the system to scan all its planets; so system by system.”
I snarled despite wanting not to!
“I hear ya, sweetie! The Badlands sound like no place I’d take kids.”
“Would it be too much if I asked if you would consider coming along, Kaitlyn?” I asked…I pleaded while making my eyes as big as I could.
“Ease up, kid! Jeez-Louise! Let me check my schedule.” Kate groaned as she dismissed her DataTab.
“Hey Base? Is there anything on my schedule that would prevent me from helping Lady Lyra? Cleaning? Cooking? Repairing a Spaceframe or two?” She asked.
“Who are you trying to kid? Aside from restoring that four-wheeled junk heap out back and playing cards, you don’t have a schedule!”
“Oh, yeah. Thanks, Base.” Kate grimaced.
“I take it you want me to top her off, Lady Kaitlyn?” The AI inquired sarcastically.
“If you would? Thanks. We’ll be leaving tomorrow, mid-morning.”
“Finally! I’ll get some needed peace and quiet!” The AI commented happily.
Kaitlyn rolled her eyes as she pulled me close and continued to stroke my long mane.
“So? How was your night in town, Lt. Greer?” I asked as the slightly older, good-looking Lynxin male groaned and wobbled across the hangar floor to Mini-Van.
“Oh…hey, Lady Aquia. Yeah…it was…it was okay.” He responded, though he didn’t look too good- health-wise at the moment.
“You and Lady Galantry get enough rest last night?” He asked.
“Meh. Not really. I think we were too excited from the trip. I still can’t imagine I flew a Broom here…all the way to Kane!” I couldn’t help squealing in excitement.
Lt. Greer cringed and reached both hands to his head with a groan of pain. I had seen mom do this many times over the years since she adopted all eight of us- usually after one of our larger intra-family skirmishes.
The Lynxin Alpha silently turned and continued on his course to our base ship.
“What’s his problem, Aquia?” Galantry asked as she stopped beside me and watched Lt. Greer stumble up the boarding ramp into Mini-Van.
“He, Lyra, and Keats went into town last night. I think he had a little too much beverage.” I answered with a devious giggle.
Lyra and a young woman neither of us recognized entered the Hangar- both in full Witch Corps uniforms.
Galantry and I immediately followed their lead and called up our senior JWC uniforms.
“Hello. I am Lady Aquia Anderson. Who may you be, My Lady?” I inquired of the unknown Coven sister.
“Aquia? Galantry? I’d like you to meet Lady Kaitlyn Yates. Kaitlyn has graciously agreed to assist the JWC.” Lyra introduced and announced.
“It will be an honor serving with you all, my ladies.” She replied pleasantly.
I couldn’t believe that this was the old guy we met yesterday! Still, I bowed in greeting.
“Now, shall we get the ball rolling?” Kaitlyn suggested as she motioned toward our Brooms.
“You shall be welcomed as my second, Lady Kaitlyn.” Galantry offered.
“Oh. Thanks sweetie, but I have my own ride. Icarus, honey? We’re ready to go. Come out, come out, wherever you are?” Lady Kaitlyn called melodically.
Another Broom materialized in the far left corner of the hangar. On its nose was a picture of a Terran male with what looked like a strange pair of feathered wings strapped to his arms. Just ahead and above the strange, winged man was a small, brightly painted, yellow sun. The tip of the man’s wing closest to the bright orb showed signs of melting?
“Hey! What took so damned long? I’ve been waiting an eternity! Let’s go, ya old broad!” Icarus’s male voice complained.
Lady Kaitlyn turned to us, blushing.
“Our High Priestess’ idea. We ready, sisters?” She explained almost sardonically.
“Recovered from last evening yet, Lieutenant?” Kate asked as Greer appeared on Mini-Van’s ramp.
Greer stopped immediately and stared at the Witch Corps uniform and the unfamiliar woman wearing it. He then looked around the flight line.
“Ummm. How? How did I get here? Are we back on Mare? Have we met before, my lady?”
“Kaitlyn Yates- ‘Wrench’, but you can call me Kate, hun.” Kate giggled.
She was as bad as Chance, Charli, Hope, or Chantell when it came to teasing!
“You’re… ‘Wrench’?” Greer gulped in surprise.
“All my life, hun.” Kate giggled again.
“Lady Kaitlyn! How nice to see you again!” Poppy welcomed brightly as he appeared at the top of the metal stairs to our base living quarters and approached.
“Likewise, Capt. Serangetti. Glad to be able to help our JWC if needed.”
Poppy’s attention shifted to my bodyguard.
“Looks like 45LY/sec doesn’t agree with you, Lt. Niger Greer.” Poppy stated formally though looked slightly amused.
“A late night, I’m afraid, Skipper. Keats showed our LT around Vermillion Station last night. Annnnd, well, we might have toasted our ancestors a bit too much.” Kate reported humorously.
Poppy looked back to me.
“You drank another one under the table again, didn’t you?”
“We both did, Skipper.” Kate giggled “I mean…Keats did…um…Skipper.”
Poppy just shook his head and turned his attention to Galantry and Aquia.
“And I see you two made it back in one piece?” He asked of my cadets. “Like flying these birds, my ladies?”
Both young women smiled and nodded excitedly.
Poppy’s smile widened.
“Think you’d like to do it again?”
The shrill screeching of two teenage girls echoed throughout the massive Broom Closet!
“So what came up, My Lord Kimbou?” I asked Poppy officially as he motioned me into his on-base office.
“I was just making sure Ladies Galantry and Aquia were comfortable with their Brooms, Lady Lyra.” He admitted with a wink. “How do you think they performed?”
“I believe they are ready, My Lord. Both performed admirably and maintained a very high level of professional attitude while visiting the Kane system.” I reported professionally.
“They will make a wonderful addition to Witch Corps. In fact, I have already submitted their applications for commission to the High Priestess.” I continued then sighed to myself. “If she ever sees it, that is.”
Poppy nodded in acknowledgement.
“And the others? Will they also perform in accordance to Witch Corps standards?”
“I believe so, though I’d much rather have their activated forms in case we are overrun by Hoblins.” I answered truthfully.
“Unfortunately, Lady Chance is unavailable. And lest we forget, Terran males- especially young, pubescent, Terran males do not take favorably to being ‘activated’.” Poppy reminded.
My memories of Jaime ‘Chairman’ Quincy eight years ago presented themselves. I could only imagine the disturbance Rowan, Garith, Derrick, or Link, could create if ‘activated’. I don’t think the base could handle it for long. Those four Andersons were all within a year of each other and unfortunately, made up most of the senior echelon of the JWC.
If any mission were needed, they were the JWC. Though, they would be even more effective if in their activated form.
That was out of the realm of possibilities for the foreseeable future.
“My Lady?” Poppy asked as he got my attention.
“Just concerns. Small concerns…worries at best, Lord Kimbou.”
“Lyra. They will do their job. You will do your job, my wonderful kitten. Have confidence in yourself and your abilities… and in their abilities. Trust me. Command is stressful enough without adding second –guessing to the mix. Mind you, it will always be there in the back of your mind, but trust your instincts as you have in the past.”
“Excuse me. Permission to enter, Captain Serangetti?” Lt. Greer asked from the office’s slightly ajar doorway.
“Granted. What’s on your mind, Greer?” Poppy greeted.
“I…I have concerns, sir. About any upcoming mission this unit may undertake.”
“Oh? What concerns, Lieutenant?”
“Sir. After bearing witness to what this unit…even it’s junior detachment, is capable of, I am concerned that I will only slow any possible mission down…impede it from a successful resolution.”
Poppy began chuckling then flat-out laughing.
“Ooooh!” He started as he took his ever-present monogrammed linen from his uniform pants pocket and began wiping the tears of laughter from his eyes. “I couldn’t possibly tell you all the times I’ve felt that way in the presence of these remarkable ladies, son! Rest assured you are far from alone in those thoughts. I once thought my Royal Guard training and status had prepared me for anything the galaxy could produce…” Poppy began to laugh again, but quickly calmed himself.
“Then I met Lady Chance Summers and her Coven. Oh, how very naive I was! This unit- Witch Corps- demonstrated how very different our perception of reality truly is. And because of my association with them, I find myself humbled and…and embarrassed that I thought myself prepared for my life in any way.”
“Poppy!” I gasped then blushed at my outburst. “I-I mean Lord Kimbou. You should not devalue your contributions to the Corps!” I argued.
“Your leadership, counseling, and wisdom have added to the effectiveness of this unit since the Mare incident. I can say without doubt that Lady Chance- the Coven on whole- values your participation and sponsorship.” I vouched staunchly.
“See, son? Because of Witch Corps even my just matured kitten has a better resolve to duty and honor than most of my command staff. So…if Lady Lyra here has chosen you and brought you into this unit…no…this family, she sees something special in you. Something she thinks will bolster the Corps.” Poppy said then paused.
“Face the facts, son, they’ve chosen us to be a part of all this and we’d only be damning ourselves for fighting it!”
“CC, Capt. Serangetti.”
Poppy held up his finger to silence our conversation.
“Serangetti, go ahead?”
“Captain, Environment and Resources just detected a negative point one percent deviation in our Current reserve reservoir.”
“Probable explanations, CC?” Poppy requested.
“None that you’d believe, sir.”
“Humor me, Lt. Commander.”
“Sir… the OD, CPO Chambers, claims a young, Terran female just appeared and- in his words- ‘sucked’ a massive amount of Current from the reservoir as if it were a water faucet! I’m almost hesitant to believe him, sir.”
“I see,” Poppy looked directly at me- his eyes asking our shared question. “That report is more believable than I can substantiate at this time. I’ll see to the matter personally, seeing as I have the necessary clearance level. Serangetti out.”
The office was silent for a moment.
Poppy calmly activated his Witch Corps comm.
“Lady Savanna, Serangetti. My Base office. Now.”
“You wanted to speak with me, Lord Kimbou?” The adult version of my eight-year-old Coven sister asked as she just appeared to the left of Poppy’s desk.
Well, that answered the question of who and what. Now we just needed to find out the ‘why’.
I had a sneaking suspicion I knew that answer.
Poppy groaned as our eyes beheld the black-haired, seventeen-year-old, Terran female form of Lady Chance’s eight-year-old daughter.
“Lady Savanna, do I need to ask the question of ‘why’?” Poppy asked calmly.
“In order for the upcoming mission to be successful, certain criteria must be met, Lord Kimbou.” Savanna’s voice sounded too mature, almost like…
“Welcome, Oracle. To what do we owe this visit?” I asked with a courteous bow to point out that this wasn’t exactly Savanna Summers.
“Concerns have arisen as to the proper staffing of Witch Corps’ JWC’s latest endeavor. I will now take the necessary preparations to assist those requirements.
Savanna…Oracle pointed to Greer and a blue sphere engulfed him!
From experience, I knew what was happening.
Lasting only a few seconds, the blue sphere dissipated and the ‘activated’ form of Lt. Niger Greer stood before us.
The tall, long tawny-maned, Lynxin female wearing a Witch Corps uniform quickly started to panic.
“What? What? What? Wh…?” Greer gasped out before she collapsed to the floor- unconscious.
“Lady Lyra, Lady Sandra!”
“Lady Sandra? What’s wrong?” I answered the harrowed voice on my comm.
“Um…Um…is…um…something…something…um… just happened in our quarters and…um…do we know where Lady Savanna is?”
“Our seventeen-year-old Coven sister is standing right next to me, my lady. Care to elaborate?” I answered, hinting that I might have some clue as to what might have happened.
“I now have eight daughters, Lyra! Seven of them dressed in Corps uniforms! What the hell is going on?!”
“If you can, have the Coven report to the briefing room in fifteen minutes, Lady Sandra. I’ll have an explanation by then. Hopefully.”
“Marvelous! Anderson, out!” She replied sarcastically.
“Any explanation, Oracle?” I asked, my eyes narrowed and focused intently on her.
“I shall save that for our briefing, my lady.” Savanna answered with a slight bow then vanished.
“Lyra! What the HELL?” Lady Sandra Anderson verbally attacked, hysterical, as soon as I entered the large briefing room. Following me in were Poppy and a still manic, but partially functioning Lt. Greer.
“Kitty? When did you get here?” Sandra demanded, looking past Poppy and I to the paranoid Lynxin female.
“She is not our highness, Kitty Sinae, Lady Sandra. May I re-introduce Lt. Niger Greer?” I said with a cringe. I had immediately seen the similarities between my cousin and the ‘activated’ lieutenant. Could we possibly share some maternal genetic code?
“Greer? How? Why?” Lady Sandra asked in a not-so-understanding way as she looked around all three of us for someone else. “Where is she! Where’s Oracle?”
Behind Lady Sandra sat all eight of the Anderson siblings in varying forms of mental duress- seven of them looking very nice- though four seeming very uncomfortable- in their official uniforms.
“Oracle needs to explain herself! Now!” Sandra demanded, pointing her right index finger down hard into her left palm.
“Look, honey, I have no idea why Sandy called us all to a meeting. She sounded on the verge of losing it though.” Lady Kaitlyn’s voice could be heard out in the hallway. She and Galantry entered not a moment sooner…
And stopped dead in their tracks.
“Ooooohhhhhhh Shit!” Kate exclaimed as she observed way too many females in attendance.
“Shall we call this briefing to order, my fellow Coven sisters?”
Everyone jumped in fright as Savanna had suddenly appeared ahead of us.
“What have you done to my children?” Sandra shouted heatedly to the black-haired, young lady.
Lt. Greer fell to her knees and began weeping loudly through her hands.
Kate quickly grabbed Greer by her scruff and pulled her to standing.
“Don’t show her any weakness, honey. The Gods thrive on that shit.” She whispered to our newest Lynxin sister.
“I will not take profit from my actions, Lady Kaitlyn Yates. I am merely providing a necessary service- one that will allow Witch Corps to provide rescue and recovery services to our own.”
“What gives you the right…?” Sandra attacked verbally- her instantly appearing wand beginning to glow blue before Savanna cut her off.
“In lieu of mother and grandmother’s absence, I am the only other Coven member capable of activating additional members, Lady Sandra,” Savanna…Oracle, I realized… reached over and simply snuffed out the tip of Sandra’s primed wand with her finger and thumb.
Sandra’s eyes bulged at the action.
“Therefore I took the sage advice humorously proposed earlier and ‘sucked’ on the Current conduits’. Replenishing my Current reserve not only again modified my body, but also provided me with the Current to perform multiple activations as required by our looming mission.
Galantry suddenly gasped as a similar blue sphere instantly engulfed her then slowly dissipated. The now uniformed Orion staggered in place a few times before shaking the unseen changes off.
“There. Now we’re all ready to proceed.” Savanna nodded in satisfaction.
“So, you really are a Current Vampire.” Kate stated needlessly.
Savanna smiled deviously.
“Could everyone please take their seats and I’ll explain my motives?”
“Let it rip, toots, but if I so much as even start to think about liking men, we’re havin' it out!” Kate threatened.
“First off.” Oracle said, completely ignoring Kate’s threat. “I have activated those Coven members that will be called into service on our rescue mission. Second. My activations can be reversed once our High Priestess is back among us. At the very least, I will be more than happy to reverse what I have done if the mission should not succeed.” Oracle advised, though her focus drifted to the deck with her last statement.
“Lastly. I have been stricken from the mission roster by higher powers…”
Oracle quickly wiped her face dry and stoically continued.
“I have the highest confidence that you, my senior Coven sisters will successfully complete this sensitive and stressful mission, and return our loved ones back to us. Thank you, my sisters.”
Savanna collapsed to the deck, unconscious.
Of all of us, only little Lilith hurried around the table to attend to her fallen sister.
“Is Savanna gonna be okay? Why was she talkin’ so strangely, Lady Sandra? Lady Lyra? Anybody?” The ten-year-old, gray-haired, Delvian asked in worry.
“She needs to rest, honey. When Savanna channels her ‘Patron’- Oracle- it takes a toll on her and she needs to rest a few hours. She’ll be better after she sleeps, Lilith.” Sandra told her youngest.
Still unconscious, Savanna vanished.
“What about us?” Almost fifteen-year-old Rowan Anderson demanded. “I don’t want to be a girl! I’m a guy.”
Derrick and Garith nodded their agreement. Of the four Anderson boys, only Link seemed accepting of her change.
“Well I think my new sisters look very pretty!” Lithia praised with a huge satisfied smile pasted to her face.
“I think we should keep them like this.” Seth added as she reached down to fix Rowan’s skirt hem. “Bro! Sit with your legs together.” She reminded in a loud whisper.
“Lady Lyra. I want our new sisters’ abilities evaluated and ranks assigned promptly. Then I need them brought back into condition for the mission.” Poppy ordered.
“Yes, my lord Kimbou.” I answered, straightening to attention.
“You five.” Poppy pointed to Garith, Rowan, Derrick, Link, and Greer. “I expect you to live up to the Witch Corps code of conduct! There is to be no more internal conflicts or feudal campaigns from here on out. My Ladies,” Poppy looked to Aquia, Lithia, Seth, Lilith, and Galantry. “It is my recommendation that you help your new Coven sisters adapt to their new forms until such a time as they can be returned to their inactivated forms. Is that understood?”
Everyone nodded acknowledgement.
“Good! I’ll leave retraining to Ladies Kaitlyn and Lyra. Lady Sandra? May I have a word back in my office, please?”
“Yes, of course, Lord Kimbou.” Sandra answered uneasily as she and Poppy exited the briefing room. She looked back in concern at the rest of us several times before disappearing down the passage.
“Coven! Third level now for evaluations.” I ordered and walked out.
“Alright, ladies! Let’s see what you’ve got!” I shouted to the group of complaining, griping, and moaning young women in front of me.
The intolerable noise didn’t stop.
“Base. I need Class C Hoblin targets in quadrant four of the training hall- five hundred- for qualifying.” I shouted above the din.
Immediately, down at the opposite end of our huge training hall, hundreds of low-grade Hoblins appeared- with Current blasters in hand.
Kaitlyn was the first struck by a blaster beam.
“Wait. Huh?” She said as she turned and noticed the advancing hoard.
Without another word she called her wand and shotgun then opened up on the ‘pawn-class’ opponents.
The first wave disappeared in roughly three minutes, but her shotgun was loud enough to call attention and silence the multiple voices nearer me.
“That was a dirty trick, kid. Good distraction though.” She grinned at me while dispatching her gun and blowing away the imaginary smoke from the tip of her wand.
“Base, display Lady Kate’s score.” I requested.
A perfect score: five hundred shots for five hundred kills in two-point-seven-one minutes. A ranking of S-12 in the lower right corner of the huge holographic display appeared.
“Not bad for an older witch.” Aquia sniped. “My turn. Base, please reset and start.”
Another hoard appeared at the other end of our training hall and Aquia let her wand fly!
“Base, display Lady Aquia’s score.” I requested as Aquia frowned and muttered quietly to herself.
‘672/500; 2.02 minutes. An overall ranking of J-14.’
“Nice try, kid.” Kate gloated. “Accuracy wins over speed every time.”
“I don’t understand! I’m usually much better than this.” Aquia said to herself, trying to make sense of her poor performance.
“Rowan! You’re next.” I ordered.
“I’m not sure I can do this, Lyra.” The young woman standing unsteadily in her high-heeled uniform boots, in standard Witch Corps dress informed me without making eye contact.
“You have been activated, Rowan. That more than guarantees your success in this simulation. You’ve done this training hundreds of times. Just let yourself go and don’t think about it.” I recommended as I reached out and gently took her hand then pulled her into position.
“Base, reset simulation and start.” I ordered once again.
After a slightly delayed start, Rowan’s female body flew into action.
‘500/500; 2.001 minutes. Rank J-10.’
Rowan- as well as Aquia- looked stunned!
“How’d she do that? Rowan was never as good as me! Ever!” Aquia cried foul.
“Maybe you are still trying too hard, Lady Aquia.” Galantry suggested as Link Anderson took her position on the firing line.
‘500/500;1.501 minutes. Rank J-9.’
“Well done, my lady.” I congratulated, proudly.
Link smiled broadly as she stepped back to her sisters.
“You cheated by using both hands!” Aquia and Rowan accused.
“By whatever method or technique you feel comfortable with is acceptable, ladies.” I reminded. “This is a general training simulation to familiarize each of you with your new, enhanced abilities. Lady Derrick, you’re next.”
“Lady Derrick.” I said again.
“Derrick!” I shouted, staring right at her. “You’re up!”
‘550/500; 2.003 minutes. Rank J-13.’
“Not bad, Lady Derrick. Being activated agrees with you.” I praised. “Lady Garith?”
‘502/500; 1.98 minutes. Rank J-11’
“Also well done, my lady.” I congratulated, proudly.
Garith smiled as she stepped back.
“Lithia? Give it your best.”
‘499/500; 2.00 minutes. J-4.’
“Nice shootin’ Tex!” Kate whistled. Lithia was lucky enough to hit two Hoblins with one shot.
“Lady Galantry?”
Galantry nodded to me and took her position.
“Base, reset simulation and start.” I ordered.
Galantry set her footing then produced her wand and pointed it at the center of the advancing crowd.
A low tone began to build from somewhere near her wand and it quickly increased in frequency to a whistle before- suddenly- a massive blue beam burst forth from its tip.
‘1/500; 0.0666667 minutes. Rank J-1.’
The training hall remained uncomfortably quiet as we all stared, unblinking, at the holographic display’s score.
Kaitlyn Yates said it all as her mouth dropped open.
“Fuhhhhh…”
Aquia stood staring at her Coven sister for several minutes, her mouth hanging open in complete disbelief.
“Excellent, my lady! Very good improvisation.” I praised after a minute of trying to acclimate myself to what I had just seen. “Unbelievable.” I whispered.
“Wow! Simone got some serious competition!” Kate laughed nervously. “Seeing Galantry’s performance, I can only imagine how Greer performs.”
“Niger Greer. Let’s see what you got.” I looked to my bodyguard. Greer was looking ready to faint and very uncomfortable in her Witch Corps uniform.
“I’m…I’m not ready.”
My eyes narrowed as I focused on her.
“I thought the Royal Guard conditioned its members to accept anything they could possibly face in the line of duty, Lieutenant? Are you admitting to substandard training? That being the probable case, are you saying that your commitment to protecting our queen, FeLane, and her Princesses is not genuine or foremost?”
“No, Lyra! I’m completely dedicated to protecting Sinae Kitty! And you especially!” Greer shot back angrily.
“Then show me!” I growled menacingly. “Show me that no matter what form or situation you find yourself in, you will still honor your pledge to our Monarchy!” I shouted directly in her face. “Base! Reset simulation and start!”
Without pause, Greer rushed the simulated mob like a demon possessed!
‘0/500; 1.0003 minutes. Rank S-2c.’
Greer was standing alone, in the center of what had been five hundred simulated Hoblins!
“Um…” I looked back to my Coven sisters. “I think I forgot to show her how to manifest her wand.”
“Good close quarter and hand to hand drill, Lady Greer. Excellent form and technique!” I complimented.
Greer was looking at the holo-display in absolute horror. Apparently, she was completely unprepared for her enhanced fighting ability and began staring at her hands- enhanced claws still fully extended.
Kate quickly looked around at everyone and, taking my hand, led us over to the shocked, Lynxin female- still incredulously staring at her extended battle claws.
“That was absolutely fantastic, honey! Never saw anything quite like it these last eight years- and a three-way tie for second no less.” She congratulated while rubbing Greer’s shoulders.
“I’m…I-I-I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to destroy all those… What were they again?” Greer asked in almost a whisper.
“They’re called Hoblins and are the things that invaded and took over Mare eight years ago, my lady. Sinae Kitty, Kate, and I had a hand in severely curtailing their expansion through the galaxy at the time.” I explained.
Manifesting my wand, I slowly raised it to Greer’s hat and using the technique Chance Summers had shown me, flicked it to change the slouched point’s position to ten o’clock.
“Congratulations, Lady Greer. Welcome to Witch Corps. You will be my second.” I announced officially.
Kaitlyn Yates sighed in relief.
“For a minute there, I was thinking you’d bestow that dubious honor on me, kid. Congrats, Greer, you more than earned it.”
“How-how-how does destroying a few hundred sims qualify me to be your second in command, Princess Lyra?” Greer inquired shyly.
“Because you fight just like she does, Lieutenant.”
“I fight like who, Lady Kaitlyn?”
“You fight like my cousin, Queen Sinae Kitty, Lady Niger Greer.” I answered sincerely. “You have just proven that by tying a score that Queen Kitty and I share- second place overall in the Witch Corps skill rankings!” I added.
“So now that we’ve debated our options regarding Savanna’s intervention, let’s look in on JWC’s qualifying trials.” Capt. Serangetti suggested thereby changing the subject he and Sandra Anderson had been discussing.
“Can we discuss my so…daughter, Link, briefly, Lord Kimbou?” Sandra asked quickly, and with some obvious frustration.
“Ah yes. Lady Link. I noticed. How old is she, my lady?”
“Link just turned fifteen, sir.”
“Had you researched or known of his/her origins before the adoption, my lady?”
“No, sir, I hadn’t. As you recall sh…he was slated to be returned to an uncle on Eden Three. Very little was known about her lineage- just that the uncle had been previously incarcerated there then paroled just before the uprising eight years ago- at which time the uncle was killed in said uprising. So, this is completely unexpected. I thought Cora might be able to help. Should I contact her for confirmation?”
“Link is still somewhat young, my lady. From what I know of that Subspecies, the hair does not completely change until the physical alterations of maturity have almost concluded- usually around seventeen.”
“That’s more than anyone’s told me to this point, sir; since Simone’s change was instant, according to Chance. Still, the blue streaks she does have are very pretty… and very revealing. What do I tell her if her siblings bring it up?”
“Warn them that she has been activated. That should be enough. Then we contact Lady Cora. Agreed?”
“Agreed, sir.”
“Base? Please display a live feed from level three’s training hall.”
A holo-display appeared showing a live look at Lyra and Kaitlyn, along with Lt. Greer and all the Anderson siblings. At the moment Lyra had called Fenile Galantry into position and launched the simulation.
There was a very slight delay then a very strange humming that quickly increased to a high-pitched whistle then a brilliant flash.
“Damn! What the hell was that?” Sandra Anderson gasped in surprise.
“I’ve never seen anything like it either, my lady.” Serangetti agreed, his eyes never leaving the live feed.
“By the Gods! One shot took out all five hundred. And in four seconds!” The Captain gasped again as his gaze caught the score and ranking in amazement.
“Where have we seen that ability before?” Sandra Anderson asked while smiling and shaking her head.
In the background they could clearly make out Kaitlyn Yates’ one-word, drawn-out commentary.
After several minutes, Lyra called upon Lt. Greer. Greer quickly and shyly tried to beg off the test.
Captain Serangetti nodded silently, but smiled proudly as Lyra challenged Greer to demonstrate her commitment to the queen and her Royal Court.
What happened next in the training hall had Serangetti sucking in a huge amount of air and wondering if what he had just witnessed was truly live!
“Impossible!” He exhaled in complete astonishment. “How can she attack that fast and take out every last one of them- bare-handed no less?”
“I’ve seen those moves before, Captain. In fact, I’m quite familiar with them.” Sandra admitted. “Kitty.”
“Base, please replay that last match, but slow it by fifty percent.” Serangetti requested.
Both Sandra and Serangetti watched in amazement as Greer seemingly held nothing back. Even in slowed motion the Lynxin was impossibly fast, accurate, and extremely lethal.
“I actually witnessed Lyra do something similar when Aquia decided to bully her just after she arrived back on base, sir. Not a speck of clothing left on her body, but not one scratch or drop of blood. She even disarmed Aquia in the process. At the time I thought that completely insane. Now, though, I think I’ve seen it all.” Lady Sandra Anderson declared as she picked up her DataTab and began typing. “Let me just… Oh shit! Just as I thought! Greer just tied for second in the Corps’ ranking!”
“Dare I ask who the other is?” Serangetti asked cautiously.
“Kitty and Lyra, sir.”
Serangetti was silent for some time before he spoke.
“I’d like her to volunteer a sample of her ‘activated’ genetic code, my lady. What we have seen is too coincidental not to verify.” Serangetti requested.
“You think ‘female’ Greer might be related, sir?”
“I believe it blatantly obvious.”
“I can’t argue that, sir.”
Both continued watching the live feed.
“A very good decision, my lady.” Serangetti said to the display as on it, his daughter choose Lady Greer as her first officer by resetting her hat’s limp point to the ten o’clock position.
“You know that they have feelings for each other, right? “ Sandra interjected as Lyra announced the group would begin training level two.
“I saw it immediately upon their arrival. Plus Kitty contacted me just before they transferred down to Capital from Earth’s Horizon.
“Serangetti Kimbou. May I offer greeting from your mate, Serangetti Sonya?” The Lynxin female requested with a sigh as she appeared at the office’s antique wooden door.
“Serangetti Sonya, I bid you welcome and hospitality. You know Lady Sandra Anderson.” The captain offered in response.
“Sister, it is indeed good to see you again. How goes education of the futures?”
“Ooh, you know…the little ‘darlings’ just keep trying my patience.” Sandra laughed sarcastically. “We’re right in the middle of elementary qualifiers for next semester. Are you here to lend assistance to JWC’s upcoming mission?”
“So, it will come to pass then? It was communicated as just precautionary when last my mate and I spoke.”
“Your ‘mate’ is still here, in his office, with you, Serangetti Sonya.”
“But for how long and for what reason are we watching the JWC at practice? And just when were they issued adult uniforms?”
“Since Lady Savanna took it upon herself to activate the senior rank of the JWC, my mate- just this morning. Lt. Niger Greer has also been included in her ‘mass activation’.”
“Greer? Isn’t he the young alpha you suggested might have attracted Lyra’s interest?” Serangetti Sonya asked before her attention shot to the holo-display.
“When and why is our queen here, Kimbou? I heard she was detained by commerce negotiations.”
“Not Her Highness Sinae Kitty, but Niger Greer, my mate; though she bears a striking resemblance, does she not?”
“You will request a voluntary sample?”
“If she will consent, yes.” Capt. Serangetti nodded.
“Well, I’ll let you two love-birds get reacquainted. With your permission, Lord Kimbou?” Sandra requested dismissal. She had been trying to ignore the Serangetti’s conversation, but she was growing more uncomfortable by the minute.
“Carry on, Lady Sandra.”
“Thank you, sir.” Sandra bowed slightly, turned, and exited.
“So the mission is a green, Kimbou?” Sonya asked as soon as she felt the immediate area was clear.
“Alas, it seems so. Lady Savanna would not have risked angering Lady Sandra or her pride if she didn’t see or feel it necessary. As it is, ‘Oracle’ spent an extended amount of time in the Kitten’s matured body before releasing it today.”
“And she performed a ‘mass activation’? Even activating Lt. Greer?” Sonya Serangetti asked in amazement to confirm.
“The Anderson pride was all quartered at the time. Oracle was standing one step to your left” Kimbou nodded.
“And where is Oracle now?”
“I would guess she has retreated to her quarters, my mate. She collapsed after she made her reason for the activation known and promptly vanished.”
“Then do we have time- as Lady Sandra recommended- to reacquaint our selves, Kimbou?”
“Once we return to my regular quarters, Sonya. Might you make time allowances for that?”
“If we leave now, I might allow that, yes.”
“Welcome, Lady Sonya. It was my hope you could help us on this mission.” I said to my mother- in her activated ten-year-old form and motioned for her to have a seat next to me.
In attendance with us were Greer Niger, Kaitlyn Yates, Galantry Fenile, Aquia, Derrick, Seth, Lithia, Link, Garith, and Rowan Anderson.
“Still cute as a button!” Kaitlyn Yates giggled as mother hovered up and onto the seat I’d pulled out for her.
Lady Sonya gave our new sister a low menacing growl.
“Lady Sonya, Lady Greer. “ I introduced. “Greer this is my mother- in her activated form- and yes, she is still very sensitive about it.” I warned.
Sonya stood on the seat and leaned out over the table using her left arm to hold herself up to get closer to my new first officer. The glare she gave Greer was very unsettling and carried severe intent.
“You even smell similar to her.” Lady Sonya snarled menacingly.
Greer cowered instantly and sat back in her seat as far as she could to distance herself from the threatening, ‘adolescent’ Lynxin.
“Hey! What’d I tell you about backin’ down, sweetie. From what I seen yesterday, you can take this little spit without yer wand. So don’t take her shit; give it right back to her!” Lady Kate coached.
“I assure you, I can hold my own against this want-to-be.” Sonya growled.
“Base. Replay yesterday’s match: number one-dash- nine, please.” Lady Kate requested.
Seeing Greer in action once more still shocked me; and mother was rendered speechless for a minute or two while Greer blushed heavily.
“You volunteered a code sample, as requested?” Lady Sonya confirmed quietly after recovering her composure and dropping the attitude.
“I-i-i-it issss being sent to Capital to be decoded as we speak, my lady.” Greer answered nervously.
Lady Sonya nodded her approval and flashed the tiniest bit of a smile.
“As of 0700hrs today, Witch Corps Flight 1 has been marked overdue and possibly missing. Having received no communications since leaving three weeks ago, it is assumed their mission has been compromised. JWC, our junior detachment, therefore has no choice but to mount a mission of search and rescue/recovery. We will begin preparations immediately. Our estimated mission duration remains open and will only be scheduled to complete if evidence of Flight 1 can be validated either by survivors or…or by wreckage.” I briefed my attending sisters as I bravely kept my emotions in check.
“So, this is really happening? Gods, I hoped they’d show so we didn’t have to go looking for them.” Garith Anderson sighed.
“I’m sorry it has come down to this, sisters.” I apologized.
“We aren’t all your sisters, Lyra!” Rowan sniped.
“Unfortunately, you are for the foreseeable future, Rowan Anderson. Deal with it.” Aquia attacked, having heard enough whining from her sibling.
“Yeah, Rowan, man up!” Link Anderson- who was almost a year older- advised angrily.
The pretty, five-four, brown-haired Terran female blushed…or was it anger showing on her face?
“Broom Closet Control? Ready Mini-Van for a month-long mission. We’ll be taking four Brooms: Hello Kitty, Zeus’ Pride, California Dreamin’, and Icarus. All Brooms are to be configured as two-seaters. Mini-Van will be configured as follows: two bunkrooms- each with two bunk sets; Two Officer quarters- each with two singles. Designated pilots will be: Greer Niger, Sonya Serangetti, Galantry Fenile, and Aquia Anderson. Navigation Officers: Link Anderson, Galantry Fenile, Garith Anderson, Aquia Anderson. Engineering officers: Kaitlyn Yates, Rowan Anderson, Derrick Anderson, and Lithia Anderson. Weapons Officers: Sonya Serangetti, Aquia Anderson, Seth Anderson, Galantry Fenile. Other assignments will follow when necessary. Initial crew assignments complete.”
“All reconfiguration and provisioning will complete in six hours and twenty-five minutes. Mini-Van and all Broom Current reserves will also be optimized in estimated time allotment.” The Broom Closet AI acknowledged.
“This completes this briefing, ladies.” I announced.
“Lady Lyra? May I speak with you?” Kaitlyn Yates asked as I left the briefing.
Stopping, I turned to face her.
“I take it you have noticed?”
“Noticed what, Kaitlyn?” I asked.
“The blue-streaked hair and the developing bust of the fifteen-year-old? Lady Link?” She specified.
“I have, but she doesn’t need to be embarrassed further by her siblings, Kaitlyn. When we get back, I intend to advise Caroline Norge. Maybe she can search her royal lineage database.”
Kaitlyn nodded then started to walk past me, but turned back to me a second later.
“Your uniform, sister…it isn’t quite regulation.” She said as she produced her wand and touched its point to my hat.
“There. A proper captain should display her correct rank… if even temporarily. Isn’t that right, skipper?” She said with a satisfied nod and walked past me with a devious smile.
What had she done? I asked myself as I conjured a hand mirror.
My hat’s tip was now at two o’clock.
“But I can’t be in command! I’m only a Lieutenant!” I called out to my fleeing coven sister.
“Tough shit now, honey!” She shouted back while laughing crazily. “Better you than me!”
Kate hurried into the reception area- still laughing maniacally, and disappeared.
Damn her!
“Well done, Lady Lyra.” Mother’s ten-year-old voice complimented not a minute later. “A very robust, informational, and detailed mission briefing. You seem to handle yourself admirably, Lady Serangetti Lyra.”
“Thank you, mother, but I’m not so certain I’m ready to lead this mission.”
Lady Sonya hovered up so that our eyes met. She called her scepter and motioned it to my hat, but stopped short.
“Alas, I have been outflanked again. The necessary promotion has already been conveyed.” She said in disappointment.
“Yeah, you just missed our raving mad, lunatic Lady Kate. I’m afraid she’s already made her demented escape from our secured asylum.” I told her sarcastically. “If you run, you might catch her in Section 12’s Officer’s Cantina.”
“I thought she preferred to avoid males at all costs while activated?” Mother asked curiously.
“She really loosens up after she has a few. After that, she doesn’t seem to mind.” I shrugged.
“I suggest we follow her so that she does not regret things in the morning then, My Lady.” Mother suggested.
I laughed.
“Not in uniform and certainly not with my ‘big sister’ Sonya!”
As a noisy, disorderly group, we entered the Broom Closet. There before us, on the flight line, sat Mini-Van with our four Brooms mounted around its docking ring, ready for departure.
At one-third the size of Pegasus, Mini-Van was just as impressive looking with its same sleek design.
And just as dangerous.
One by one we made our way up Mini-Van’s ramp and inside to stow our gear and begin our preflight for launch.
“Hey! I wanted the top bunk,” someone shrieked in anger not a minute later!
I rolled my eyes as I figured something like this was bound to happen.
Rowan and Aquia were at it again.
“Care to do your thing, Lady Galantry?” I asked, just loud enough for her to hear me.
She nodded.
Aquia and Rowan were suddenly still as stone.
“I thought you two had buried the hatchets. Instead, you both seemed to have sharpened them!” I growled, displaying my canines as I walked into the portside bunkroom.
Link and Lithia were staring on in confusion. They had quietly and peacefully claimed their choice of upper or lower bunk quickly, so why couldn’t their sisters?
“Look! The beds are all the same, just at differing heights. If it pleases the egos, just switch every couple of days or once a week! We’re likely to be away for a month so call a truce, you two!” I ordered as I nodded to Galantry.
“But I wanted the top bunk! I’m the Broom Pilot not her!” Aquia complained after being released from Galantry’s weird paralyzing ability.
“Yes you are, and I’m sure California Dreamin’ would like a roomie for the entire mission. If you catch my drift?” I hinted as I pointed to my hat and its indicated rank.
“Aye, my lady. Point made.” Aquia yielded.
I nodded then crossed the passage to the starboard bunkroom.
“You gotta teach me that one, sweetie.” I heard Kate whisper to Galantry.
“Any problems or slights over here?” I snarled once through that bunkroom's doorframe.
Garith, Seth, and Derrick shook their heads in the negative as they alternated looking nervously at me then Galantry as she gently claimed the open lower bunk.
I nodded then walked up to the next starboard cabin.
“Kate and Greer, this is your quarters. It’s not as posh as Pegasus, but it should be adequate.” I said it mostly for Greer, who had only just piloted Mini-Van on our training sims and single, round trip, flight to Kane.
“How is it I didn’t notice all this before, my lady?” Greer asked as she looked around the nicely furnished cabin in confusion.
“All Witch Corps vessels are configurable…to certain extents. That way we can optimize the space we have for the needs of the mission.” I explained. “Fluid Ergonomics, Lady Chance calls it.”
“Oh. Interesting…and quite convenient; genius, actually.” She responded with a slight, satisfied nod.
“Set your kit on whichever bed you want, sweetie. I’ll take the other.” Kate told our newest Lynxin sister. “We gotta start our checklists, so we’ll settle in after departure.”
Lady Sonya and I crossed the passage and entered our quarters.
“I had thought you would assign me to one of the bunk rooms, my lady.” Mother stated calmly, though somewhat surprised of her room assignment.
“I can add a cot if you feel slighted, Lady Sonya.” I cautioned. “Although, this is an adult bed; maybe I should have specified an adolescent bed for you instead?”
Mother growled- eyes ablaze- as she looked up at me!
“I thought we could share quarters as mother and daughter on this mission.” I went on. “It is still honorable to do that after obtaining my maturity, is it not?”
Mother changed to her adult form and pulled me into a tight embrace.
“Indeed! I am honored you would do this for me, my lady.”
“Give it a rest, Sonya! We’re all one big, happy Coven here. Knock off the formalities.”
Mother smiled at me and winked; a devious smile that exposed her canines.
“Come on, we need to get going.” I said, returning her playful smile.
“Departure vector has been issued. Good hunting, Witch Corps Flight 2.”
“Copy, Control. Mare Tower, Witch Corps Flight 2 alerting you to our departure.” I said having just completed our propulsion checks.
“Departure vector received, my lady.” Galantry reported from Navigation.
“Vector entered into helm, Lyra.” Greer acknowledged.
“Safe Flight, Witch Corps Flight 2. Here’s hoping for a successful resolution to your mission.” Poppy responded with too serious a voice.
“Take us out, Lady Greer.” I ordered with a nod.
Stars appeared around us as we exited the Broom Closet.
“Course calculated and sent to helm.” Galantry informed us.
“Deep Space Camo. Let’s go, ladies.” I ordered.
“Course set for the Nebuehla Anarchy: Stillwater system. ETA: twenty-eight standard hours and twelve minutes.” Greer announced.
“Forty-five LY’s per second, Greer.” I ordered.
“Aye, forty-five LY’s.”
“Status, Kaitlyn?” I asked.
“Smooth as silk, Lyra. Structural integrity is optimal. Environmental is optimal.
“Weapons, Sonya?”
“All Mini-Van and Broom weapons have integrated successfully and are online, Lyra.”
“Thank you and well done, sisters.
Now all we had to do was find our missing sisters.
“Hey, Lyra? You okay?” Kate’s concerned voice startled me.
“I’m fine. What’s the matter?”
“Nothing. It’s just that you’ve been zoning out for about an hour. What’s up?”
After I didn’t reply, Kate continued.
“Look. We’re all concerned about them, skipper. We’ll find them, listen skeptically to their lame-ass excuses, and then we’ll laugh over some cold ones. It’ll be fine. Stop worrying.”
“Lady Kaitlyn Yates. You are not taking this mission seriously, and it is your recurring character trait. Lives are on the line- both ours and our missing Coven sisters!” My activated mother commented heatedly from her station.
Here we go.
“Listen here, kitten! You knock it off with the negative waves or I’m gonna turn you over my knee! Got that, Sparkles?” Kate threatened.
This was going to be a loooong mission.
“We’re on autopilot with twelve hours, thirteen minutes until we reach the Stillwater system border, skipper.” Kaitlyn reported as she sat down at the table in our multipurpose compartment.
“So. For those of you that don’t know, Kaitlyn, using Kane’s relay/backup equipment, has analyzed and predicted Witch Corps Flight 1’s course towards the Badlands. As you all know our course is set for the farthest system in the Nebuehla Anarchy - Stillwater. Yucca is the most inhabited planet in that system.” I began our briefing.
“These ‘Badlands’,” Garith posited as she fidgeted with her shoulder-length red hair, “do we know anything about it other than the name and the dangerous image it conveys?”
“According to Galactic Alliance intelligence reports, the ‘Nebuehla Anarchy’ was loosely formed between three and four hundred years ago by rebels and defiant colonists that opposed any government or any governmental controls. Each settlement acts by itself and no two settlements’ ‘rules’- using the term very loosely- can be considered ‘standard’. Our most recent data show the Badlands as being extremely profitable for black marketeers, weapons dealers, drug dealers, and all forms of prostitution. Basically the whole Anarchy is chaos personified. We must be extremely careful and be on our guard at all times.” Sonya briefed, paraphrasing from her DataTab.
“So these places are stereotypes of those old films that Ladies Hope, Charli, and Chantell went on about? The ‘Wild West’ um… movies?” Link asked to clarify.
“And we’re all girls! This is drecking marvelous!” Rowan exclaimed as she angered. “Thanks, Savanna! Thank you very much for the assist!” She continued, shouting to the ceiling.
“Hopefully, we’ll stay out of trouble while planet-side.” I said directing the statement straight at the brunette.
“But what if we can’t? Then what?” Rowan persisted.
“Then we protect ourselves as necessary.” I told her flatly- seriously.
“Won’t that just stir up the natives, skipper?” Kate asked as she looked between Rowan and I.
“So be it.” I shrugged.
“Rumors exist that indicate The Badlands may be limited on Current reserves. So it would be advisable to limit its usage while there.” Sonya added.
“Oh. So we won’t be able to protect ourselves from the high-class ‘gentlemen’ we find there?” Rowan continued to grouse.
“If.” I paused. “If we find sensor evidence of Pegasus or our sisters on the planet, only Kaitlyn, Greer, Sonya, and I will go down, Rowan. The four of us are more skilled at hand-to-hand and close order fighting- plus, we don’t really need to use our Current reserves for that. Aquia and Galantry will provide air cover. The rest of JWC will keep us informed and supported with and from Mini-Van’s sensor information.”
“Two-and-a-half Lynxins and a mechanic? That’ll work out well!” Rowan gaffawed.
The business end of Kaitlyn’s double-barreled shotgun was instantly an inch from the young brunette’s face, and so was Sonya’s index claw!
“You got a prob, sweetcheeks?” Kaitlyn dared as she waggled an eyebrow. Mother growled menacingly.
“No?” Rowan squeaked, verbally retreating.
“Good, cause you may be activated, but I’ve been totin’ this here pea-shooter for a few hundred years. Remember that the next time you say somethin’ stupid, girlie!” Kaitlyn nodded once, crisply.
“Lyra. We’re coming up on Stillwater system in one hundred-twenty LY’s.” Greer announced.
“On my way.” I said as I dropped my DataTab on my bed and stood to walk out of my quarters.
“Drop to sublight. Maintain Deep Space Camo. I don’t want them to know we are here.” I ordered after taking my seat. “Weapons status.”
“I’m good to go, Lyra.” Rowan smirked excitedly as she rubbed her hands together several times.
“Finger off the button, my lady.” I warned.
“Long range sensors indicate three ships in relatively close proximity, Lyra. Three LY’s out and on opposing, perpendicular courses from Mini-Van.” Link reported from Navigation. “We should be able to slip right past them.”
“Adjust our course to Yucca accordingly.” I replied.
“Aye, skipper. Configuring new course and heading.” Link repeated.
“Making the correction now, Lyra.” Greer confirmed. “Point eight LY’s. We’re at sublight.”
“Link? Start scanning the planets for Pegasus’ comm. channel subcarriers, hull-specific materials, or personnel life-signs.” I ordered, but felt remorseful for sounding so cold.
“Already on it, Lyra. Nothing so far.” Link responded professionally.
“Yucca in twenty minutes, Lyra.” Greer reported.
“Skipper? I’m picking up more ships- small ones- maybe scout types, one or two life signs on each. They could be starfighters.”
“Where and how many, Link.” I asked.
“I count two dozen. They appear to be moving toward each other. We’ll pass right between them in two minutes. Also, we’re picking up low-band comm. traffic.”
“Alter course to go above or below them, Greer.” I ordered. “Let’s hear the chatter. We might learn something about our missing sisters.”
“Aye, on overhead, skipper.”
“Ortz! You got a lotta nerve comin’ here! I told you my claim was off limits. Now turn your men around and hustle back to Deadwood! Don’t do as I say an’ yer gonna meet the colda’ space firsthand.”
“Now why in heaven would we wanna do a stupid thing like that? This here’s our sector an’ we aim to protect it.”
”
“A shoot-out, skipper?” Kate proposed in disbelief. “Gunfight at the O.K. Corral, but in outer space?”
“I’m detecting a missile launch, skipper! A crude, chemical propulsion missile. Wow! Now everybody’s shooting at everybody! All chemical missiles.” Link alerted excitedly.
“Enable our deflectors just in case one of those things goes off course.”
“Deflectors enabled and buffered, skip...er…Lyra.” Rowan acknowledged.
“Gods! Now she has me doing it.” Rowan whispered to herself, shaking her head a few times then glancing back to the Navigation station where her sister sat shrouded within its glowing, blue cylindrical walls.
“I’ve got one stray heading directly towards us, skipper!” Link alerted.
“Are we out of its range?” I asked calmly.
“I’m not sure of the propellant composition or reserve, skipper. But sensors indicate it’s carrying a substantial payload.”
“Rowan? I take it you have a target lock on it?”
“I most certainly do, skip…Lyra.” Rowan grinned mischievously.
“Time to impact on our deflector shield?” I asked.
“If still under propulsion, thirty seconds, Lyra.”
“One particle burst, Lady Rowan. Just one though! We don’t want to give away our existence.” I cautioned and nodded.
The resulting explosion was brighter than I had expected.
Everyone on the bridge looked to each other, hearing that little factoid.
“Think Chance came across these yahoos as well, skipper?” Kaitlyn asked with a slight bit of humor.
“Skipper, not one missile scored a hit! Either these guys were just doing it for show, or…or they couldn’t hit the broad side of a barn- as Lady Chantell would say.” Link reported in an amazed tone.
“Who uses chemical rockets these days anyway?” Rowan questioned in confusion.
“Apparently, they do.” I answered needlessly.
“Lady Greer, get us into a parking orbit over Yucca, and start our in-depth surface scans, Lady Link.” I ordered.
I didn’t want to run into more of these modern-day ‘gunslingers’ if we could help it.
“We’re in high orbit around Yucca, Lady Lyra.” Greer announced a few minutes later.
“Thank you, my lady.” I nodded.
“A complete, detailed planetary scan should take twelve hours, skipper.” Link informed me.
“So, what do we do til then?” Seth wondered aloud.
“We learn as much as we can about this section of space. There has to be some reason why our sisters came here. Is it a Hoblin stronghold? Did they come here to do something about the sale of illegal weapons and contraband equipment?” I proposed.
“Or is it the ‘rents needed a vacation and decided this was the closest place that reminded them of the old days?” Kaitlyn teased. “The galaxy wasn’t so civilized when they first ventured out from Earth fourteen centuries ago you know.”
“What are these ‘’rents’ you are talking about, Lady Kaitlyn?” Greer asked, apparently having never heard that term before.
“’Rents’, as in pair-RENTS? Our High Priestess’ parents: Ladies Hope and Charli?” Kaitlyn questioned, confused by her not knowing.
“I didn’t have enough time to fully brief her on the Coven’s ‘eccentricities’, my lady.” I apologized.
“Well.” Kaitlyn began. “A long time ago, in a galaxy far, far away…” She began laughing, thinking it funny to quote lines from a very ancient ‘movie’.
“No. Seriously, Lady Greer. Chance Summer’s parents and her Aunt Chantell Denison are the original ‘Witch Corps’. A covert group of Current Mages that Queen Libra sponsored and co-founded over fourteen hundred years ago.”
Greer’s mouth dropped open in shock.
“It seems that we Current Mages live a very long time, sweetie. Hell, I’m somewhere around three-forty myself.” Kaitlyn rolled her eyes and looked annoyed that she actually admitted her age.
“But you look no older than I, my lady! How is it possible?” Greer gasped.
“Not sure.” Kaitlyn replied. “But whether born a Mage or just activated- like I…like we were, its all the same, sweetie. We’re Current Mages. We live a helluva lot longer than normal folks.”
Greer looked like she could be getting ill. All the typical Lynxin signs were there: Bulging eyes, whiskers ramrod straight, tongue aggressively licking her upper lip and nose, ears pinned back tight to her skull, long tail straight and vibrating with the fur all ‘poofed’ out along it’s three foot length…
“Please excuse me. I’m…I need to…”
Greer ran from the bridge. She had done it so fast and so quietly that a normal set of eyes would have barely caught it!
“She is the skittish one.” Kaitlyn snickered as she shook her head in amazement.
“Wonder what she’s gonna do when she starts her bi-quarterly?” She added, now laughing quietly.
It dawned on me that I might also have left that information out as well.
Reading my expression, Kaitlyn began snorting and wiping her eyes, she was laughing so hard!
Rowan- on the other hand- looked to the two of us in complete horror.
“Did you say: when she starts her bi-quarterly?” She gulped nervously.
“Yeah, hun. We Terrans call it a period?” Kaitlyn composed herself long enough to give a reply, but began snorting uncontrollably as Rowan Anderson’s face lost all color. I guess Aquia, Seth, or Lithia had neglected to fully brief their newly activated sisters.
Yes. This was going to be such an entertaining mission!
“Skipper? I found something interesting on the planet.” Link announced after only an hour into her scan.
“Let’s hear it, My Lady.” I responded.
“Sensors are having a difficult time processing any data from the planet.” Link answered. “Almost all signal we send down disappears. Only ten percent makes it back to us. It’s almost like the planet is absorbing the Current.”
Kaitlyn met my look with a frown- one that equaled my confused expression.
“Go to passive Current sensors, Link. See what, if any, Current exists down there.” I suggested.
“Current levels around the planet show lower than normal levels than any other systems in the mapped galaxy, skipper. It would be a good assumption that- should we land on the planet- we will experience a constant drain of Current from ourselves and our equipment.”
“Shall we test that theory, Skipper?” Kaitlyn proposed.
I nodded and motioned that she should proceed.
“Lady Link, I’m outfitting a probe with a small reserve of Current and a simple telemetric transmitter. I’d like you to monitor the sample Current reserve level and also the transmitter’s power output. Once I reset the configuration, I want you to sense and sync with it before we launch it. Rowan, honey? I’m enabling adaptive camo for this probe. I want you to set it down nice and easy just outside of their space port.” Kaitlyn briefed them on her plan as her fingers flew over her control station.
“Aye, Lady Kate.”
“You got it, Kate.”
“Okay. The probe is ready and active. Let me know when you’re receiving telemetry, sweetie.”
“Receiving a strong signal, my lady. Everything looks good.”
“Rowan? Your turn. Launch the probe when you find a good parking spot.” Kaitlyn advised.
“Found the perfect spot, Kate! Just outside what looks like some ancient spaceport. Launching probe now. ETA to planet surface is five minutes.”
“Lyra? Kate? The probe just soft-landed.” Rowan reported as she turned and smiled proudly.
“Probe signal is nominal. I’m already reading a decrease in the sample reservoir. Ninety percent and dropping. Eighty percent. Seventy percent. Sixty percent…”
“Wow! Didn’t expect it to drop that fast! That sample should have lasted for two weeks.” Kaitlyn responded in amazement.
“Down to thirty percent, my lady.” Link announced.
“Hungry planet.” Kate mumbled.
I just shook my head a few times. How were we going to rescue our sisters if we couldn’t get off this planet? I wondered.
“We just lost all data from our probe, Skipper, and I just picked up a small EM pulse from the probe’s location.” Link informed us.
“That would be the probe’s self destruct protocol.” Kate replied. “Well, that certainly didn’t take long. Lady Link. Continue passive scans on the probe’s final location and record the debris decay rate. That might help us understand what happened to Witch Corps Flight 1, and also help us find any survivors.”
“Aye, My Lady.”
A much ‘fresher’ looking Greer re-entered the bridge.
“Please forgive me, Princess Lyra. I’m afraid I am still not accustomed to this ‘activated body’. Princess Sonya has informed and tutored me on all intricacies and functioning’s I shall experience.”
“In other words she told you that you were a bonified, real girl, right, sweetie?” Kate summed it up.
“She informed me that I am indeed a Lynxin female for the foreseeable future, yes.” Greer reported while staring at the deck.
“It ain’t all bad, sweetie.” Kate smiled deviously. “If you get kicked between the legs it don’t hurt near as bad in this form. And let’s not forget the free drinks!”
“I will try to remember that, my lady.” Greer groaned in reply.
Several hours later, Link informed us that no evidence of our sisters, or their ships could be found on the planet’s surface.
“How about the probe’s decay rate, hun?” Kate asked.
“The detectible debris has not been absorbed or otherwise recycled, my lady. Also, there has been no disturbance of probe debris.”
“Interesting.” Sonya commented as she turned from the weapons console. “Debris from our probes should have decayed into their base elements within five minutes. I have no theory as to why that process has been nullified.”
“It tells me that our Current-based weapons will be useless down there, my lady.” I replied with dread. Kate looked to me curiously.
“So what’re we gonna do if we find them, Skipper?”
I pondered that question for a few minutes.
“Your weapon…your ‘pea-shooter’. How true is it to its ancient prototype, Kate?” I asked.
My sister thought about that for several seconds.
“You know? I’m not real sure. I’ve never thought about thoroughly inspecting my ammunition. Huh. Let’s find out.” Kate mused as her double-barreled shotgun materialized in her outstretched hand. She quickly split the breach and extracted a single shell.
So simple, yet so deadly. I thought as she closed the breach and dismissed the weapon.
“Ancient weapons used a very volatile compound called ‘gun powder’. Hope described it in terms of ‘grains’. Each ‘shell’ or ‘cartridge’ was loaded with a certain number of grains, not to exceed a certain count that was considered destructive to the weapon itself.” Kate instructed as she handed me the ‘round’.
I noted the name ‘Remington’ and ‘4ga.’ stamped on the brass bottom as I inspected the cylindrical, brass and polymer ‘shell’.
“4-g-a?” I asked.
“That’s an ancient measurement- ‘gauge’. The smaller the number the bigger the bore… the barrel’s inside diameter. As you can see, a 4 gauge has a diameter of about 33 millimeters. No normal person I know of can tote or even safely fire one of these babies.” Kate added with a sinister, but calm, smile. “It’d blow their shoulder clean off.”
“So how many grains are contained below the crude projectile?” Sonya asked.
Mother’s fascination with the ancient weapon had me concerned.
“Come here, ‘Sparkles’.” Kate invited.
Sonya’s reply was to deploy her claws as she climbed down from her seat and stomped heatedly to our engineer.
“Good! That’s what I was hoping you’d do.” Kate smiled brightly. “You know you’re too predictable, Sonya.”
Kate repositioned the shell in her hands and held it out to my mother’s ten-year –old form.
“Now. I’d like you to score the circumference about here.” Kate pointed out. “That should be just below the projectile’s wadding. Be gentle, Sonya. As I stated, ‘Gun powder is highly volatile- as is this shell’s projectile.”
Kaitlyn Yates conjured a small saucer and levitated it directly under the shell as mother slowly- carefully- cut into the polymer portion of the shell.
“Huh. Four hundred and eighty grains.” Kate seemed unimpressed as she finished counting the small blackish ‘crumbs’.
“And the point of this is?” Sonya questioned as Kate dematerialized the shell and it’s revealed contents.
“The point is that if we need to go down to one of these Current-impoverished planets…” Kate rematerialized her gun. “These forms of devices might be our only recourse. As our probe indicated, our Current will continuously bleed away while down there- leaving us vulnerable and unarmed. But; if we arrive ‘packing heat’ as Hope referred to it then we stand a chance of protecting ourselves and getting out alive. Get it?”
“I don’t need a weapon!” Sonya declared fiercely.
“And what happens if the Current drain disables your activation, Sparkles?” Kate countered bluntly. “You’ll be stuck as a ten-year-old kitten with regular Lynxin defensive assets! Dangerous as that might be, the inhabitants probably have their own guns, sweetie. Chantell said on many occasions that her grandpappy always warned about bringing a knife to a gunfight.”
“I got a ping!” Link shouted exuberantly.
“Where?” I demanded excitedly.
“Deadwood system, skipper! It was very weak, but it was definitely a Witch Corps emergency beacon pulse!”
“Plot a…”
“I’ve plotted a course to that system and have sent it to helm, skipper!” Link interrupted with bubbling enthusiasm.
“Lyra? Course received, what are your orders?” Aquia reported. Her voice sounding very hopeful.
“Do we know which planet that beacon originated from?” I asked calmly.
“Taos, skipper. Fourth planet out from their star.” Link answered quickly and with just as much exhilaration.
“Aquia. Break orbit, point-seven- five of light-speed until we clear the system boundary then go transdimensional.” I ordered.
“Breaking orbit, Lyra. ETA to Taos: one half standard hour.
“Skipper? You are not going to believe this! Those same disagreeing parties are back at it. Sensors show twelve ‘Hatfields’ and twelve ‘McCoys’. We’ll pass directly between them on our way through their connecting debris field.” Link reported- her voice brimming with amazement.
This time she automatically put the audio to my console.
“Ortz! You and yer
people just can’t seem to
understand that these parts is
neutral! No one’s allowed to own
or even claim any of these
rocks.”
“The Anarchy agreed to
it over two centuries ago, you
dimwit! Now, move along before
we have opportunity to test out
these new torpedoes.”
I rolled my eyes in frustration. These people were worse than some of my Coven sisters!
“Weapons. Track any and all missiles launched from these yahoos. On my mark, one multi-target burst. They want a sign? I’ll give them a sign! Target one of the asteroids also. Sonya? Make sure it’s uninhabited before you do?” I ordered.
“Yep! There they go again! So sad.” Link commented.
“Missiles targeted, my lady.” Sonya reported.
“Fire.”
“You just ain’t gonna
learn, are ya, boy?”
The multiple explosions were much brighter than the previous on our entrance into this sector.
“I think that was yer sign,
Ortz!”
“Smithe! The
rock…its…its gone!”
“Say what, Janks?”
“The asteroid! Its gone!
It blew-up the same time all our
torpedoes exploded! What the
hell is goin’ on out here this
month?”
“That so? Well Ortz
looks like yer so-called claim
don’t exist no more! Skeedaddle
on home, boy!”
“Locate the origin of that last transmission and put Mini-Van nose to nose with that fighter. Sonya target another barren asteroid. On my order, decloak us. Prepare a channel on their frequency.” I ordered.
“My lady? Should we really waste our time to reveal ourselves?” Sonya questioned with narrowed eyes.
“I have two pair of sisters that are constantly at each other’s throats! I just can’t stand the fighting anymore! Carry-out my orders, my ladies.”
Aquia and Sonya looked back to me- their eyes wide open in disbelief.
“Do it!” I commanded.
“Aye, Skipper.”
“ …no such thing! This
sector is neutral, Ortz! Get it
through yer skull!”
“We’re in position, Skipper.”
“Now, Lady Aquia.”
“Leave this sector while you still breathe, gentlemen! I will not give warning again!” I warned before muting the open channel.
“Fire on the asteroid.” I ordered.
One burst was all it took to make the space rock disintegrate. I unmuted the channel.
“Do I make myself clear, Gentlemen?” I added before closing the channel.
“Deep space Camo. Get us out of here and resume our course to Taos.”
“Aye, skipper.” Aquia acknowledged with a giggle.
Mother turned around and regarded me carefully.
“What is it, Lady Sonya?” I challenged.
“Were you trying to make a point, captain?” She returned my challenge.
I noted the title she used.
“Why? Did I make one, Sonya?” I returned.
“A very loud and visible one, my lady.”
“Good! Now if we can all take it to heart?” I suggested with a glare to three of the women involved.
“Taos in fifteen minutes, skipper.” Aquia alerted professionally right before she handed off to Galantry.
“Lady Lyra. We have entered orbit around Taos.” Galantry announced professionally.
“Commencing sensor sweep of the planet, captain.” Garith announced from Navigation.
“Thanks, my ladies. Wonderful job, everyone.” I praised my crew. “Rowan? Prepare one, low yield, multi-warhead, plasma cannon projectile. I want the individual explosions to be visible from anywhere on the planet- day or night.”
“Aye, skipper. It’ll take a minute.” She replied.
“A calling card, my lady?” Derrick Anderson asked.
“An announcement to any of our missing sisters.” I clarified.
Derrick nodded in approval.
“Starboard cannon is ready, skipper.” Rowan reported.
“Fire.”
As on Pegasus, the very recognizable sound of a Witch Corps Plasma Cannon firing filled our bridge.
Within a minute, all warheads had been distributed and simultaneously detonated above the planet.
“Now, I guess we wait?” Galantry surmised.
“Now we pay attention to the sensors.” I corrected my pilot.
“Skipper! I just received a very weak message on our emergency comm. channel!” Garith announced in a very shrill voice.
“Put it through!” I said excitedly.
“It’s very weak, skipper. Give me a minute to boost and decrypt.”
“Do we know who’s comm. sent it, at least?” I asked.
“Lady Charli’s.”
“Tell me we found them!” Kaitlyn Yates demanded as she burst through the Bridge door almost faster than it could open. Seth Anderson followed.
“I think I’ve got the message rebuilt from the noise, skipper. Playing now.” Garith alerted.
“That was Charli! She’s alive!” Kate declared excitedly.
“I’m not so sure. She sounded too happy and…and carefree?” I replied.
Something about the message AND her tone made my fur stiffen.
“Kate? Can you help Garith clean that message up more? Something about it doesn’t sit well with me.”
“Sure, Skipper. What about it made your fur straighten- literally?”
“Lady Charli sounded too…too perky. I can’t help feeling she was trying to give us clues or a warning, or something.” I revealed.
“Now that you mention it, she did sound too…not like herself, didn’t she?” Kate admitted.
“Garith, honey? Send the received raw packet to our engineering console. I’ll see if I can work some magic on it.”
“You got it, Kate.”
Derrick happily gave up her seat at the engineering console.
“Skipper? Found something.” Kate called out about twenty minutes later. “It was buried way down in the noise at the end of the message.”
“Let’s hear it.” I said.
“Sorry, but it’s encrypted with a password. Knowing Charli, it’ll delete if I use the wrong one.”
“What did she name the media file?” I asked without a second thought.
Kate looked at me through narrowed eyes.
“How’d you know?” Kate seemed surprised. “Never mind. She named it: ‘Kittens_Trick’, honey.”
“Furry Blue Teddy Bears.” I answered quickly with a giggle.
“I’ll try…I’ll be damned! It worked!” Kate gasped happily. “Playing it now.”
Charli Armstrong’s haggard face appeared on my console.
“Hey, Kitten. If you are watching this it means that we’ve failed to get off this planet and things went FUBAR. Current has a way of draining off at an astounding rate here so don’t come down after us unless you want to be stuck here too. The locals here have no laws or rules and pretty much do whatever they please. We’re taking turns sending distress beacons up in the hopes that you guys will get it before you make the same mistake we did. This was only going to be a two-week vacation, but we inadvertently fell into the real-life Wild West! Well, I’m running low on space and mojo so…just forget about us and keep Witch Corps going. Maybe one day we can get off this rock again. Take care, Kitten.”
“That’s it, skipper. What do you think?”
“I think that sounds more like Lady Charli, Kate.” I replied as I thought a moment. “What was that click we heard earlier in her main message?”
“Hang on, I’ll try to analyze it. Wait!”
“Skipper? That ‘click’ we noticed? I’d recognize it anywhere! That was the hammer of one of their Witch Corps revolver’s being cocked. I think they’re being held hostage…with their own weapons!” Kate gasped in realization.
“But Lady Hope and Lady Chantell’s weapons are heavier and more deadly than the ancient weapons they mimic.” Seth, argued. “And anyone other than the owner shouldn’t be able to use them.”
Kate sighed.
“Unfortunately, those pistols were conjured well before the need for such security, hun. Those three materialized those weapons fourteen hundred years ago- right after Witch Corps was formed, as a matter of fact. And, they’re only ‘hot’ fifty caliber pieces. As such any normal Terran could be able to wield it- though they might suffer a broken wrist- at least a terribly sore arm from the ‘kick’ when fired.” Kate sighed again.
“I kept telling those hard-headed…” She paused to take a breath. “I kept telling them to add DNA coding to them.” Kate raised her hands into the air. “Hey, what do I know though?”
“So if you’re theory is valid, those guns are just as deadly as the day they were conceived?” I asked.
“I propose another experiment.” Kate changed the subject slightly. She conjured a small crate- maybe a hundred centimeters long by fifty wide and twenty-five tall. On the pale, honey colored wooden box was stenciled: ‘U.S. Cavalry’ with a ‘crossed swords’ emblem directly above it. Lifting the wooden lid revealed boxes and boxes of ammunition.
“I propose we send this crate down to the planet. Well away from the town where our sisters are being held hostage.”
“Skipper! I found Pegasus! She’s intact in what looks like a dormant volcanic crater! I have a visual!” Garith squealed excitedly.
An overhead image of our primary mobile command ship with three Brooms mounted to her aft docking ring and three to her forward ring appeared on my console. Pegasus was surrounded on all sides by steep, craggy, lava rock walls.
“Load these munitions into a probe and soft-land it near Pegasus.” I ordered.
The wooden crate of ammunition vanished.
“Payload is ready, skipper.” Kate smiled brightly.
“Probe is ready for launch, skipper.” Seth confirmed as she relieved Sonya at Weapons.
“Don’t kick up any dust that some guards could see, my lady.” I advised, nodding to Seth.
“Probe is away, skipper. ETA five minutes.” She reported.
“I eased it in right under her belly, skipper.” Seth reported with a smile five minutes later.
“Excellent job, my lady.” I praised.
“Hey! The probe! It just took off again and is on an intercept course back to us! Kate? What did you program that thing to do?” Seth screeched in surprise.
“I wanted to test our chances of escape. I wanted to see if a drop and jump scenario might work.
“I’m reading the probe’s Current reserve is significantly lower; twenty percent, but holding now that it has cleared the troposphere.
“Yesssss!” Kate hissed as she rubbed her hands together- a devious smile filled her face.
Deducing the source of my sister’s jubilance, I called a coven meeting.
“All hands, Coven meeting now. Seth, I need you to stay here at your station. Keep Mini-Van cloaked. If anything comes too close, alert me. If they get very close and show too much interest before I can get here, well…I leave that to you, my lady.” I grinned, though grimly. I had just given one of the Anderson pride carte-blanche to the weapons console. I hoped she would remain responsible and professional.
“Okay. For those off-duty, We’ve gotten a forced response from Lady Charli. We believe all six of our sisters have somehow been captured and forced into a brothel…”
“A Brothel!? How do you figure, Lady Lyra?” Greer gasped.
“Lady Charli is our encryption and information officer, my lady. She has a way of working more information into a short conversation.”
“Oh.”
“Now, on to the good news. Garith has found Pegasus, but she seems deficit power to even communicate. Kaitlyn and Seth have successfully landed ammunition for some antique gunpowder weapons at Pegasus’ landing site.” I continued.
“All well and good, my lady, but what use is ammunition if we cannot risk landing and losing all of our current?” Mother asked.
“That is where my plan comes in.” I said confidently. “Our designated away team: Kaitlyn, Greer, Sonya, and I will parachute in from Brooms piloted by Aquia and Galantry. They will need to make two trips, obviously. The first two of us down will provide security for the other two, or alert them of adverse conditions requiring termination of the operation. Once back together, we’ll make our way into the town nearest Charli’s transmission point. From there we will attempt extraction of Ladies Hope, Chance, Lokust, Artemis Dell, Chantell, and Charli.”
“I will not allow you to venture anywhere near a brothel, Serangetti Lyra!” Mother declared staunchly. “I will attempt rescue of our sisters from that foul place!”
“So…let me get this straight…Lyra’s ten-year-old sister is going to be the cavalry? Ride on in and save the day? Sparkles, ain’t no way to Olympus you’ll make it through the doors or windows of that place without someone grabbin’ yer scruff, sweetheart!” Kaitlyn giggled.
“I will not be in my activated form, Kaitlyn!” Mother hissed angrily.
“Oh, okay. So let’s see what assets you will bring to bear on our possible enemies, Lady Sonya!” Kate challenged.
Mother shifted forms and ‘Loganed’ her substantial claws.
I was surprised to see her activated claws appear at the ends of her fingers!
“Any further questions as to my readiness, Lady Kaitlyn?” Mother returned the challenge.
“I have several, Lady Sonya. Show me!” I said as I shot from my seat and attacked with a challenge of my own.
Mother was very good, but her speed lacked. Anger quickly overtook control and she began to lose concentration in her attacks and effectiveness of her defensive moves.
Somewhere in the midst of our sparing, I heard someone shout ‘Cat Fight!’- Probably Kaitlyn Yates.
“Enough!” I shouted as mother began to roar in frustration and engage in cheap countermoves.
Mother did not heed me and I was forced to really take action toward her to make her stop. It ended with her back facing me- my right pointer claw across her neck, and with both her arms securely held behind her with my left hand.
“Yield, Serangetti Sonya! I wish not to harm my own mother, but will if you do not desist in this reckless tantrum!”
Sonya snarled in anger, but finally did relax her posture.
Upon my release of her, she silently ran from the compartment!
“Not good, skipper.” Kate advised. At my look of confusion, she continued.
“You just effectively deposed your alpha, Lyra. I think you just became the new head of the Serangetti family.”
I was horrified! That was not my intent at all! I just wanted to see how she performed in her normal form, not take over as female Alpha!
“Meeting adjourned.” I shouted over my shoulder as I sprinted away.
“Mother? I’m sorry! I just wanted to assess your fighting ability in your un-activated form. It was not my intention to challenge you for Alpha status. Please, you must understand my motives and accept my apology, Serangetti Sonya!” I cried as I entered our shared quarters and saw my mother folded tightly on her bed- knees to her face and arms holding them tightly to her body; her tail limply curled around in front of her over her feet. She was still in her ‘adult’ form.
And she was visibly crying.
My heart broke instantly! I rushed over and sat next to her- my arm extending toward her- my hand rubbing her back tenderly.
Alternately rubbing her back and combing her beautiful mane, we sat in silence for several minutes- until her almost silent sobbing ebbed.
“I’m sorry, mother. I’m sorry. Had I realiz… Mother? I abdicate my new alpha status as I had absolutely no intentions toward your deposition. Please. I ask for your forgiveness as my inexperience blinded me to the true meaning of our competition. Please, mother? Please?” I pleaded just above a whisper while continuing to stroke her long, flowing, tawny mane.
I always loved playing with her soft, warm fur.
“Mother?” I asked quietly after no response came.
“You-you are just like her.” My mother whispered.
“What? I’m like who, Mother?” I responded.
I felt mother giggle?
“Like your great-grandmother Sonya, Lyra. The Sinae ‘maternal alpha’ for whom I am named.” She said as she gently pulled away from me so that our eyes met.
“You met her highness, Princess Sonya, mother?” I choked in disbelief.
“Once or twice, yes.” She smiled as she regarded my shocked face. “I was just a young kitten at the time, but I can remember one thing about her. You have her same character flaws, Lyra.”
“Same character… flaws, mother? A bit cold aren’t we?” I argued.
“Good flaws, my dear kitten. Good flaws.”
“Define ‘good flaws’, mother.” I asked, narrowing my eyes.
“You have her heart and kind nature, Lyra. In my chosen profession, I consider them ‘flaws’- characteristics that would impede my effectiveness. You, however, employ those very characteristics plus the needed assertiveness to motivate people and take command of whatever situation you find yourself facing- all favorable traits of a natural born leader. A noble leader, my daughter- second princess to the FeLane Confederation!”
“Mother? You are also kind and soft of heart t…”
“Cut the crap, Lyra! We both know that I am usually cold, calculating, and very competitive.” Mother interrupted, through a nervous, but pasted type of smile.
“When you need to be, bu…” I argued, but got cut off again.
“Again, Serangetti Lyra, dispense with the charitable blather. I know my own character and have accustomed myself to it decades ago. Even before the Regent came to full power, I knew what kind of person I was, Lyra, so spare me any faux compliments.”
“Mother! I meant no disrespec…” I again argued.
Again I was interrupted.
“Don’t you have a mission and a ship to run, my lady?”
“Family comes first, Serangetti Sonya!” I growled. “That is the first Witch Corps rule in our code of conduct! Isn’t it about time you abide by that code?”
Mother smiled as I continued to glare at her in anger. Then it suddenly dawned on me. I was her game!
She left me no choice.
“Mother? I reject the change in status that was a result of our sparring earlier! I refuse to accept maternal alpha status in the Serangetti Pride. Because of my unwillingness to accept, that status hereby defaults back to its previous holder- that being you, mother! Good luck with that, by the way. Be ready for planet drop in one half hour!” I hissed in anger before stomping out of our shared quarters and heading to the bridge.
“Sonya okay?” Kate asked as I silently took my command station.
“I tried to apologize…told her I didn’t intend to challenge her statu…” I felt my clothing change; my wand appeared in my hand.
“Arrrawwwh! She pisses me off so bad!” I shouted in frustration.
“Chill, girlfriend. Coulda’ told you your ‘mommy’s’ a real piece of work. I know how ‘rents’ can be though. I didn’t climb out from under a cabbage yesterday ya know.” Kate sympathized. “In fact, I still don’t know if they’ve accepted me like this.” She added as she motioned down her body.
“Your parents are still alive?” Aquia gasped from our helm.
“What? No… no! My parents passed on about ten years after I was first activated. I meant they probably still haven’t accepted my decision to join Witch Corps- let alone accepted me as they’re part-time daughter. If… if they’re watching… from… well… you know… up there?” She tried to explain, but started stammering instead.
“I’m sure their religious beliefs allow them privilege to observe loved ones left on this plane, Lady Kaitlyn.” Galantry comforted from Navigation. “And that they recognize your sacrifices and achievements.”
“You’re so sweet. Thanks, hun.” Kate said as she dabbed a tear from her eye.
“So, I told Sonya that we start our rescue mission in a half hour. Greer? I need you to try a few things while we still have time.” I said after reigning in my temper.
“You want me to conjure my wand, right? Aquia and Galantry were just talking about their experiences doing just that, skipper. I think I might have it figured out. Here.” She said as she held out her left hand. A very ornate, very familiar looking wand appeared almost instantly.
“Woah! Nicely done, sweetie!” Kate praised while I smiled brightly.
“Great job, Lady Greer. Now I’d like you to think about one of those ancient gunpowder weapons I know you’ve seen in the Royal Guard Armory Museum in Capital. Think about nicely asking your Current to help you conjure what you think you need.” I suggested.
“It might help if I knew the selection of archaic ammunition we sent planetside.” She offered.
“Four gauge 00 buckshot and explosive lead slugs for my little ‘pea-shooter’; fifty cal. Armor-piercing, explosive rounds for Hope, Chantell, and Charli’s Witch Corps Peacemakers; Fifty cal. Super High Velocity explosive rounds for Lokust’s antique McMillan Tak-50 sniper rifle; and a few cases of very old 7.62 x 51 NATO rounds I had laying around.” Kate rattled off comfortably, assuming our lieutenant understood it. “Oh, and I threw in a dozen chemical flash-bangs just in case.”
“Very well. Since we will surely be in an urban area with possibility of interior confrontations, I think a fifty caliber revolver will suffice, but I’d also like a medium and long range weapon along to cover our entrance and exit.” Greer thought out loud.
“Whatever you feel comfortable needing and using, my lady.” I acknowledged.
Greer nodded, closed her eyes, and began to concentrate with her left hand held palm up. A big bore, revolver type pistol manifested. It’s blued metal reflected the light of our bridge subtly, but I was most impressed with its richly stained wooden grip.
“I’ve only ever seen one of those in my life and it was behind twelve inches of kinetic-proof, plasma-resistant polymer! Where have you ever seen a real six-round revolver, my lady?” Kate asked after a sharp intake of breath.
“It’s a little heavier than I expected.” She admitted upon opening her eyes. “We have one in the Royal Guard Armory’s Private Collection. I hope I have replicated it faithfully.”
Kate gestured to the weapon and receiving approval she gently, reverently, lifted it from Greer’s hand.
“Colt; model 1873 .45 cal.; U.S. Marshal W.Earp.” Kate mumbled as she inspected the prized, ancient weapon and read the stamping and engraving.
“This barrel is too big for a .45, sweetie.”
“I had to modify it to work with the ammunition we have available, Lady Kaitlyn.” Greer replied matter-of-factly.
“Good thinkin’.” Kate complimented but paused a second in thought while handing it back.
“Ladies Hope, Chantell, and Charli use a gun belt to carry their weapons when not needed.”
“Understood. I have seen them in the museum as well.” Greer replied as her revolver suddenly appeared in its own thick, processed hide, gun belt.
She seemed pleased with her work thus far. Placing belt and gun carefully on the deck, she held both hands out in front of her with palms up again.
Two long-barreled weapons that looked somewhat similar to Kate’s shotgun, materialized. The smaller of the two ‘rifles’ had some kind of cylindrical extension device on its muzzle while the larger rifle had what I recognized as camouflage. Both weapons had seriously large optical devices attached to the top of their barrels and both had folded, bipedal legs attached near their muzzles.
“There. That wasn’t as hard as I thought it might be.” She admitted with a prideful smile.
“As you see, conjuring gets easier the more you practice it.” I stated the obvious in praise.
She nodded.
“Now, as for proper attire?” She seemed to shy a bit. “I’ll… um… defer to you, Lady Kate.”
“Looks like a jeans an ‘T’-shirt kinda mission. We know what the weather is like down there, Lil’ Gray?”
“Sensors indicate thirty-two degrees Celsius; scattered, high level cirrus strata; fourteen percent relative humidity. The area around Pegasus is rocky and semi-arrid in topography with sparse, semi-desert flora.”
“Yep. Sounds like the Wild West to me. I suggest ‘Boonie Hats’, some good hiking boots, a backpack with desert rations, medical kit, change of clothes, and a large canteen of water for each of us.” Kate rattled off, but again paused.
“I’d also suggest something nice for when we get to town; something comfortable yet feminine.” She winked with a tight smile toward our suddenly bashful Lt Greer. “Naw, I’m just kidding about the formal dress, LT.”
“The planetary delimiter has just passed the proposed LZ, skipper.” Galantry alerted. “Suitable nocturnal conditions will optimize in twenty minutes.”
“Thank you, my lady. Now I think you should allow Lady Link to relieve you at navigation.”
Link nodded as she waited for our Orion sister to disconnect and egress the navigation station.
“Lithia? You have the bridge. Garith? Please take the helm. Keep us in a geo-sync orbit above the LZ and remain camo’ed. Rowan? Your orders remain the same. Shoot anything that gets too close. Target weapons and main propulsion only!”
“Aye!” The Andersons acknowledged as another shift change took place on our bridge.
“Lady Sonya! Report to the galley for last minute mission briefing and kitting!” I ordered into my comm.
“May I suggest the ancient ‘para-sails’ instead of the ancient ‘parachutes’, skipper?” Kate recommended.
“For what purpose?” Sonya attacked.
As I thought she would.
“For extraction. The surrounding topography consists of several high peaks- buttes- that we could possibly utilize as a take-off/glide-down point to egress the planet without taxing our Current.” Wrench outlined.
“Lil’ Gray and Water Lily’s brooms could match velocity with us and ‘pick us up’, one at a time, without landing. Ingenious.” Moderator commented, recognizing the simplicity.
I had to do something about her call sign! ‘Moderator’ sounded so… boring.
“It seems dangerous. And how can these two pull off such a low-speed maneuver? They haven’t that much simulator time.” Sonya grumbled, pointing to our designated Broom pilots.
“Don’t get yer panties all in a bunch, Sparkles! I’ve seen how these gals handle their brooms. You got nothin’ to worry about.” Kate defended. “By the way, what did you choose as a primitive weapon?”
Sonya reached behind her back and produced a moderate sized slide action pistol.
“I believe it to be a fair replica of a twentieth century Glock 19, 9mm, semi-automatic pistol.” She sassed.
“Hope you conjured enough ammo for that dart gun, Sparkles.” Kate shot back. “I didn’t include any of that in our care package earlier.
“Twenty full, ten round magazines enough, sister?”
“Enough! Suit up and let’s get going!” I ordered before my two coven sisters could initiate full hostilities.
“Approaching LZ drop zone, skipper. Altitude: two thousand-forty-eight meters. Slowing to one hundred-twenty kph.” Water Lily alerted. I began releasing my seat harness.
“Good luck, Girlsfriend! Watch the rip currents!” California Dreamin’ wished as her canopy began sliding back to allow my jump.
Holding up my thumb to indicate I was ready, Water Lily rolled Cali upside down.
I was flying through the air on my own! This was quite the rush of adrenaline! Soon though, I had to pull my cord to release the ancient invention that would arrest my fall and allow me to maneuver to our designated landing area by Pegasus.
The wing-like, rectangular parachute opened properly and I quickly got the gist of changing my direction of glide by pulling or easing one or both of the two cords.
As I neared the ground, I scanned the area for any heat signatures using my natural Lynxin night vision. Seeing it clear, I gently pulled on both control cords equally and silently touch down on the hard, rocky soil on Pegasus’ port side.
I gave two ‘clicks’ from my comm to report a successful landing.
Looking back up into the clear, starry sky, I spotted Greer making her final approach and watched as she landed without as much as a puff of dust!
My comm ‘clicked’ twice, indicating she had landed safely.
I estimated we had fifteen minutes before our two remaining team members appeared overhead.
“Collect, repack, and conceal the chutes.” I ordered via hand signals I knew we both could see. Greer signaled back that she would take up a sniper position on the crater’s rim facing into town when finished repacking her chute.
I was just refastening my chute bag’s flap when my sensitive ears picked up the slightest sound of a breeze. Looking skyward, I scanned until I saw Kaitlyn slowly circling our position. I gave my comm one click.
Kaitlyn touched down softly a minute or two later, clicking twice. Sonya followed last by only a minute.
Twenty minutes later we had our chutes hidden and were ready to head into town
“How’s it look?” I asked as we arrived high atop the volcanic crater Pegasus had landed in.
“Nothing but small nocturnals in the vicinity, skipper. As you can plainly see, the town is pretty active at the moment. As the night drags on, it should quiet substantially. Does anybody else feel like they’ve been physically active for two days straight?” Greer reported.
“Yeah, I feel like I’m mensing too, sweetie.” Kate confirmed.
“I think it’s the result of our Current draining.” I agreed. “Everybody try to resist using your Current as much as possible. According to my estimates, we have about ten kilometers to the outskirts of town.”
“I’ll scout ahead about one or two clicks, captain.” Sonya volunteered and walked ahead at a faster pace when we reached the outside base of the volcanic cone.
“Be careful, Sonya!” I acknowledged.
One hundred meters ahead, I saw Sonya signaling that we had company off to our left. Three armed men on small, noisy, four-wheeled vehicles, three kilometers farther left. Our progress slowed slightly as we made sure we weren’t detected.
We caught up to Sonya twenty minutes later as she had stopped to take a break.
“So, where are we going to hide when the sun rises, captain?” Sonya asked. “Or do you intend we go in shooting?”
“From the crater’s ridge there appeared to be several small, abandon buildings just a click outside of the main thoroughfare.” Greer reported. “If we are careful, one of those could prove useful as shelter.”
“Why would you think we’d go in shooting, Sonya?” I asked in curiosity.
“That would be the way Chance and friends would approach this rescue mission.”
“I’m not Chance, mother! I may have grown up within Witch Corps, but I do think for myself!”
The sound of the small, four-wheeled vehicles far off to our right told me that we wouldn’t be safe if we sat here much longer.
“They’re circling back. We better get moving.” I suggested as I stood and began walking again. Sonya walked past me at a brisk pace to continue scouting.
The buildings Greer had told us about had definitely seen better days! One was a completely burned out shell only standing by the grace of Queen Libra herself. One had had its roof fail and collapse, but the third, much larger building seemed sound, though extremely weather abused. Several windows had been shattered and small holes peppered and splintered the outer wooden walls.
“Shootout.” Kate whispered as we checked the perimeter for inhabitants.
Deeming it safe, we entered the building and secured the first floor.
A quite ‘creak’ from the ceiling made us all ‘freeze’ instantly.
I motioned to everyone that I was going to try ascending the steps to investigate and quietly made my way over. Another ‘creak’ stopped me dead in my tracks.
Someone or something was on the second floor.
Greer signaled that she was willing to ascend before me, but I waved her off as I cautiously took the stair treads one at a time.
The heavily worn, aged, wooden stairs led to a very dark hallway running the depth of the building. I would have to carefully top the stairs and cautiously investigate what looked like ten, second floor rooms individually.
Greer appeared in my periphery quietly ascending the stairs. I’d take her help clearing these potential traps.
After signaling our search parameters, we each took a side of the long hallway.
My first room cleared successfully, as did the second. My third room though surprised me within a fraction of my life!
A body, barely giving off heat lay in a fetal position across the room from the doorway. It made no attempt to move or evade me.
Pausing in the doorway, I waited for Greer to re-appear from the room she was clearing and signaled that I had found someone, but for her to continue clearing the other rooms. I then entered and cautiously approached the prone body.
Kneeling down quietly, I reached out to examine my find. Just as I was about to touch its shoulder a hand shot up and grabbed my wrist in an iron-like grasp!
“You shall pay for your curiosity, stranger!” A woman’s voice croaked painfully.
“I do not wish to harm you, my lady. I am merely checking you for a pulse and consciousness. I have medical supplies if required.” I whispered to the woman who’s voice sounded strained, but familiar.
“Unless you know how to remove a bullet from my shoulder, you can’t help me.” She croaked breathily.
She sounded on the verge of unconsciousness.
“Fortunately for you, I can. Allow me to retrieve my medical kit.” I whispered calmly. “Here, drink some water.” I helped her with my canteen.
“Who are you, stranger? You sound like a chick, but you’re hairy like a guy.” The voice asked sounding a touch better.
“Serangetti Lyra at your service, my lady.” I introduced myself.
“Kitten? What’re you doin’ here?”
“Saving your stupid ass, Chantell! What did you think we would do when you guys became a week overdue?”
“You’re the stupid one for risking a rescue from this God-forsaken planet. You’ll never get away from here. Welcome to Hotel California, sister! You can check in any time you like, but you can never leave.” She croaked.
“Hold still while I get set to work a little magic on your wound.
“NO!” She coughed quietly in panic. “Save what Current you can. This place swallows it whole and won’t give it back, Lyra.”
“I know! Okay. Time to pull on your big girl panties, Shan. This is going to hurt.” I warned as I found my phosphorescent light and a small pair of forceps.
In the limited light, I could see my sister’s eyes suddenly bulging.
“OH SHIT!” she hissed quietly and quickly pulled a piece of floorboard loose to clamp her teeth around.
Extreme caution is advised. Gunplay, violence, gore, and very disturbing, abusive language.
“She going to be okay, Lyra?” Sonya asked as I did my best to bandage the wound.
“As long as infection doesn’t set in, yes.” I answered optimistically.
“Good because it will be dawn in a few hours. We may need to leave her here or be discovered.”
“Nice of you to show so much concern, Sonya. I’ll be ready to move as soon as the room stops spinning and the three of you become one again.” Chantell croaked out as she regained consciousness.
“Here. Drink some more water, my lady.” I urged, pushing my canteen at her face.
“Yeah, thanks, honey.” She accepted, taking a gulp.
“Better. But why did you guys come after us?”
“How about you tell us what happened that the stubborn and bad-assed Chantell Denison took one in the shoulder?” Kate countered.
“Hey, Wrench. Nice to see you, too.”
“Answer the damn question, Shan.” Kate prompted rudely.
“Racism has spanned the eons here, Katie.” Chantell said flatly. “Fourteen hundred years and sadly the bigots still exist… Hey. You did a pretty good job on my shoulder, Kitten.”
“Racism? Is that some sort of discrimination?” Greer asked.
“It was a distinctly ‘Earth’ form, Kitty. I thought I shared that a few years back.”
“Lt. Niger Greer? Chantell Denison. Shan? This is Greer.”
“Yer shittin’ me! There’s two of ‘em? Lord, help us!” Chantell groaned.
“My lady. I am not worthy to be included in any mention which refers to Her Royal Highness, Kitty Sinae.” Greer replied humbly.
“That tail claims otherwise, LT. You got more royal blood in you than you think!”
“We hadn’t received the test results before we left base.” Sonya offered.
“Still straight and to the blunt point, eh Serangetti? Why did you bring her along, Lyra?”
“Because she’s a member of JWC.”
“Wait! You didn’t bring the kids with you…did you?” Chantell gaped.
“Just the senior echelon. Any other adult members were unavailable for one reason or another.”
“So we have two more brooms stuck on this God-forsaken planet. That’s just peachy!”
“Think we’re that foolish, Motor-City? Aquia and Galantry flew us in close enough to parachute.” Kate explained.
“Aquia? You let that crazy Anderson fly a broom?” Chantell again gasped, wincing in pain. “Which one?”
“She’s flying Cali, Shan.” Kate replied.
“What?!” She gasped, but quickly composed herself.
“Well, it does make a scary sort of sense when you really think about it.” She reasoned, though sounding unconvinced.
“The two seem to get along.” I giggled.
“Galantry? She that Orion we inducted at your commissioning ceremony?”
“One hellava pilot, Shan! On par with Chance or Hope!” Kate crowed Galantry’s talent. “Kid’s got some sweet moves, girlfriend! Has Simone’s BFG in her wand, too!”
“In her wand? Shit.” Chantell repeated, impressed.
“Chantell? We received a transmission from Charli inviting us to come down- that there were plenty of rich needy ‘gentlemen’ here for us. What’s up with that?” I asked. “Kate recognized one of your WC Peacemaker hammers being cocked in the background.”
“That was me. The assholes that jumped us the day after we got here confiscated our weapons when we found out our Current had been drained. No ‘magic’ no super powers. They forced us all into a brothel and expected us to turn tricks for them. That didn’t work out so well though. After all, we still know how to fight hand to hand.”
“Artie and Chance held out the longest- those two having the largest Current reserves. I guess you’ve all noticed the general ‘I feel like shit’ feeling by now?”
“Yeah, even the headaches.” Kate interrupted.
“It only gets worse the longer you’re here. It gets to be so bad you can’t think straight. I started feelin’ like some brainless bimbo about two weeks in. Pain caused by trauma seems to cut through it though. Once shot, I got my head back into the game. The Current drain, it doesn’t seem to affect the men around here though. They’re just as rude…just as unforgiving, and just as cruel as the damn Hobgoblins.” Chantell continued, but she began rubbing at her temples at an increased rate.
“You called them ‘racist’ before?” I asked.
“Any ‘non-Terrans’ seem to qualify as lesser beings here.”
“But you are Terran.” Greer stated factually.
“A 'half-breed' like me isn’t considered ‘Terran’ in this town, sister. Around these parts my ‘two continent’ mix means I’m level with the cacti and other succulents. You three…you three might be considered an oddity. Not many Lynxins come to visit- if any. They might cut you some slack for a while- until they grow tired of your novelty.” Chantell said as she continued to apply more pressure to the sides of her head.
“I can feel myself starting to slip, girls. The pressure in my head is beginning to twist my focus?” Chantell giggled.
“I’m beginning to like, lose it again, girls?”
Sonya flicked her hand and quickly slashed the back of our sister’s arm- not deep, but just enough to hurt. The action quickly drew blood though.
“Dammit! What’d you do that for, Serangetti?” Chantell whined before shaking her head a few times. “Thanks, Sonya. That brought me back for a little bit. Now, you three might not have to worry about discrimination until your novelty wears off.”
“Been there, done that, Shan. Next paragraph, please.” Kate told her while rolling her hand motioning her to keep going.
“I tried to bide my time- to fight whatever the brain-numbing force is down here. Chance and Dell even took turns buffering my Current to keep me from becoming too flighty. Finally, we all saw the lights in the sky. Pretty fireworks so high up that it had to be you guys- Witch Corp…”
Sonya slashed her arm again.
“Awwwww, dammit! Hey, I wasn’t starting to slip yet, Serangetti!” Chantell cursed again.
“Just making sure.” Mother said with a devious smile.
“Any-who, I decided to make my move when Charli began to activate her comm., I rushed ol’ green teeth and snagged one of our peacemakers, cocked the hammer and held him at gunpoint for a change! His fifteen-year-old kid tried to sneak up behind me, though. I ducked and ran- contrary to my training- instead of completing my intended task; killing that sonofabitch! The little turd tried to shoot me in the back! Thank God I twisted and he hit me in the shoulder.”
“So how many of you are still coherent enough to understand we’re here to rescue you?” I asked.
“Chance and Dell seem to be holding on; Lokust and Charli slide in and out at odd times. Hope is the badass of us! If this place is affecting her, she doesn’t show it. At least not through the bruises they give her for fighting their orders.” Chantell paused. “That bitch! She knew the pain would dull the effects! Awwwww! Serangetti!”
“Just making sure.” Mother giggled with a sinister smile.
“How are you guys feeling?” Chantell asked as she glared at my mother.
“Just a little lethargic, but no headaches like you described.” I answered.
“Same for me.” Sonya agreed.
“Being new to this whole female thing, I’m not sure how I feel… tired mostly, I guess.” Greer admitted.
“Aside from feeling like I’m due to start bleeding tomorrow, peachy, Shan.” Kaitlyn complained.
“You don’t feel your mind slipping?” Chantell asked, a bit curious.
Sonya started to move her hand.
“Don’t you frelling dare, Princess!” Chantell ordered brusquely, pointing at Sonya contemptuously.
I looked to my three Coven sisters. We each shook our heads ‘no’.
“Huh! Maybe you Lynxins aren’t as receptive or something. Why aren’t you being affected like me, Katie?” Chantell theorized.
Sonya’s hand shot out at our injured sister.
“OUCH! Dammit, Serangetti! Stop being so eager to re-injure me or I will hurt you! Got it?”
“To answer your question, Shan, I’m a Regulon. We seem to be better able to shake off crazy shit like this.
“Wow, we’ve known each other for what? Two… three hundred years? I never knew you were from Regulus!”
“There are other things I’d rather not let get out too, Shan. Why don’t you get some shut-eye now that you’re patched up?” Kaitlyn remarked coldly, promptly changing the subject.
So, what’s the plan?” Greer asked about an hour later. We had stopped talking when we saw Chantell’s eyelids closing. Now she was awake and seemed strong enough to stand and eat some rations.
“Thanks, Sonya. That one snuck up on me.” Chantell said as she rubbed the new laceration she had just received.
“You said earlier that we might avoid confrontation for awhile by being a novelty? Is that right?” I asked as I touched Chantell’s arm and asked some of my Current to defuse into her.
“The hell you doin’ girl?! Don’t waste your Current on me! You’ll need every scrap of it to get us out of here.”
“I’ll use my Current as I deem necessary, Lady Chantell! So just shut it. We need your intel on this place- these people.” I scolded.
“These animals, you mean! This really is like the old west, sweetie. No law, no rules, no consideration for anyone but themselves- the male individual. It’s total chaos here. Nothing seems to matter to these guys except where their next BJ or piece of ass is coming from.”
“So just a bunch of horny teen-aged boys, Shan? That’s what this place is? A big frat house?”
“It’s more than that, Wrench. Only a select group of men- yeah, ‘boys’- have all the power. It’s like there’s some kinda spell over the whole place; something here that makes females fully compliant and submissive. I really am surprised you four haven’t felt the urge to screw like rabbits.” Chantell explained.
“Hey, how long have you been down here, anyway?” She inquired.
“About eight hours.” I answered.
“Huh. I was already thinking the ugliest bastard in this town was looking good by that time. Maybe you guys have a natural resistance to this place.”
Sonya flinched, but Chantell produced her wand and pointed it at her.
“Don’t, unless you wanna be in diapers, Princess.” Chantell warned flatly.
“So you would waste that which has been given to smite a friend?” Sonya questioned with an eyebrow raised.
“Lyra gave me a good charge of Current, Sonya.” She held her pendant out for us to see. It indicated half her reserve. “We can still accumulate some Current, but it’s slow to build. I’ll be good with this for a few hours.”
“We covered our theorized resistance before you took a nap, Shan.” I informed her, getting back on topic.
“Oh. Okay, so what’s the plan?”
“How did you first approach the situation, my lady?” I asked.
“Well…we walked into town and four guys surrounded us on the main street. It’s a two-horse, shit-hole so it has one main street and eight or ten short side streets. Two or three story buildings on each side. Mostly flat or slightly angled roofs. Turns out it was a great place for snipers. We tried to hold our own with our wands, but they started to fizzle about five minutes into the ambush. They knew we would run out of Current, girls. I have no idea how they knew, but all they had to do was wait us out.”
“What about firearms?” Kate asked.
“We tried to make use of our pieces, but they started to get too heavy and our aim suffered dramatically. We were just running out of juice!”
“Look, these assholes just want us as whores! Me, they wanted as a house slave! I want to see them get their asses handed to them! Period!” Chantell hissed in anger.
“So, if they see us, they’ll want to ‘repurpose’ us.” I repeated.
“What part of that didn’t I make clear, Lyra?”
“And we know they have at least four of those antique four-wheeled vehicles they use to scout the area.”
“Four ATVs that I saw, yes. They have a small refinery on the other side of town about a mile out that processes shale oil into gasoline. If we take out their resources…”
“No.” I interrupted. “If we take out the ATVs they would waste that resource.”
“Skipper, if we take out those ATVs that means we take out the drivers and passengers as well.” Kate pointed out. “What’s bubbling in your head, Kitten?”
“According to Chantell, we Lynxins are probably a ‘novelty’. I’m thinking of demonstrating what a real novelty we Lynxins are. Chantell, how is your South Capital?”
“Spec-on. Sim urb Dee-troit! (I speak it fluently. It’s not unlike what we spoke back in suburban Detroit.)” Chantell giggled. Her diction and accent was spot on.
“Cat! Props? (What do you think, Girls? I sound okay?)” Kate asked to demonstrate her proficiency of the efficient, layman’s vernacular used in the highly populated neighborhoods south of the royal residence. The area was known for its proud, hard-working, but tough, no-nonsense residents.
“Redlight theory fab. Hail low hemi, Kitten! (Prostitute/Working Girl thinks she’s pretty cool for knowin’ the slang. The accent makes her sound like she’s from the Southern Continent, Kitten!)” Sonya said with a laugh.
Kate’s wand was pointed directly at the back of my mother’s head and she didn’t look too happy!
“Translate that very carefully or you may get them diapers, Princess!” Kate threatened.
“She said your accent sounds like you’re from FeLane’s lower hemisphere, Kaitlyn.” I translated.
“Yeah, I got that part, but ‘Redlight’?” Kate questioned as she wobbled her wand at mom.
Speaking of mom, I wished she would wipe that evil grin from her face.
“I think it’s just slang for ‘silly female’, Wrench.” Chantell smiled as she tried to defuse the situation. “Kinda like: G’day mate! Lookie that plastered ‘Sheila’ at the bar?” Chantell smiled brightly.
“Back on Earth we called it ‘Austrailian’ or ‘Aussie’. It’d work perfect for you, Wrench.”
“I’ve heard the accent before, Shan. Yeah, might be fun. Okay.”
“I say we go in like a gang of cut-throat, kick-ass, no-nonsense mercenaries. We shoot at anything that moves- especially from up in the roof-lines. Kate, you think ‘ol’ betsy’ can take care of those ATV things?
Kaitlyn Yates nodded with a big smile. “Now yer talkin’!”
“Greer? You object to taking out a few of the opposition’s snipers?”
“I’m good, skipper.”
“Good. Sonya, around dawn I’m going to need you to be ‘almost’ seen. Nothing but scant peeks from dark corners. You’re our ‘phantom’ to just create some paranoia and interest. Let them know something’s up.”
“Aye, skipper. I’ll give them a good spooking.”
“Good, next we’re going to need you to reprise your previous role, Chantell. Hopefully, they’ll think we’re going to return their ‘property’.”
I keyed my comm.
“Kitten, Mini-Van.”
“Go ahead Kitten, Smurf here. How’s it going down there?”
Obviously, her siblings had given Link her codename.
“We found Fairy Godmother warm and in one piece. Have a lead on the others.”
“Fantastic news, Kitten! How can we help?” Link Anderson sounded elated.
“I need you to monitor the town just due east of us later today- just before local, planetary noon. The moment you pick up antique, small arms fire I want Galantry and Aquia to scramble for air support. Under no circumstances are they to get lower than twelve meters off the deck. Repeat. No lower than one-two meters. Copy?”
“One-two meters. Copy, Kitten.” Link repeated for confirmation.
“Good. With any luck we’ll have Flight One back with us by tomorrow evening. Kitten, out.” I said before disabling my comm again.
“Time for our resident poltergeist to get moving, Sonya. Remember, don’t push it and don’t get caught!”
“Aye, skipper.” Sonya smiled as she vanished from sight into the dark hallway.
“And don’t use too much Current, mom!” I reminded before she got too far.
We quietly lined up at the edge of town- four across, with Chantell ahead of us by two paces, her arm still in the makeshift sling. It was nearly planetary ‘high noon’.
With a nudge to Chantell’s good shoulder, we stepped onto, and started walking slowly down the middle of the town’s main street. Each of us, except Chantell, of course, wore our sidearms loosely in their holsters. Greer kept one of her rifles strapped to her back; the other, she held pointed at Chantell with her finger on the weapon’s trigger.
To all residents ‘watching’ through the windows facing the street, it was hoped we appeared to be ‘escorting’ our prisoner back to her owner.
Kaitlyn commented that we looked like four ‘badass’ chicas’ doing our ‘civic’ duty.
Just to keep the locals guessing, we had decided to use ‘layman’ Lynxin or ‘South Capital’ as our language of choice. Chantell had told us she suspected no one here would understand it.
“Kitten. End? Legaci-crip, EOL? (Kitten. You think this will work? We wouldn’t want the injured old woman to get killed, would we?)” Sonya asked- the same sinister smile from earlier.
“Ya’know I can understand and speak Lynxin fluently, Princess. And for chrissakes knock off that damn S&M grin you’ve got goin’ on across yer maw.” Chantell complained without turning back to us.
“Off Cats! Funct! Alt ‘B’. (Relax girls! This’ll work! If it don’t there’s always plan ‘B’.)” Kate stated optimistically.
“Oh? Did we agree to a ‘plan ‘B’?” Chantell wondered out loud.
“Alt ‘B’: Debug-Pb. Pray. (Plan ‘B’. Where we shoot any ass that tries to shoot us. Give this God-forsaken town a severe case of ‘lead poisoning’.)” Kate outlined.
“Oh. Good plan ‘B’. I like it. And just when were you gonna tell me about it?”
“ITRW, Step-run, F.G. (Right now, so keep moving and keep quiet, Fairy Godmother.)” Kate deadpanned.
That reminded me of something I had forgotten to visit once we left Mini-Van yesterday.
“Id Mnem, Greer? (You think of a cool handle yet, Greer?)” I asked.
“Mnem, Kitten? Moderator. (Why do I need a new call sign, Kitten? Moderator’s okay.)” She replied.
“Null, 2. Re-Mnem! (That’s so lame, LT! Try to be more imaginative!)” Chantell exclaimed- actually turning around to stare at her. “Modus? (What’s her fightin’ technique?)”
“Copy Paste: Kitten, Kitty! (She tied me and Kitty on the stats.)” I answered.
Chantell stopped walking, turned around and her wide eyes stared at us.
“Checksum? (Is that right? You really scored the same on the Training Simulator?)”
“Header only- 5C-1min. (She took all five hundred in a standard minute- scrapping ‘em off bare-handed- no shots spent!)” Kate boasted.
“Yer a real ‘Alley Cat’, LT!” Chantell gushed, impressed.
“Save! File 2? (Check it! What you think, LT?)” I announced excitedly.
“Alley Cat! File. Archive! (Sounds good. I’m ‘Alley Cat’. Here to kick ass an take ‘sir’s’!)” Greer announced pointedly.
“ (Now we’re good, Let’s get back to the ass-whoopin’!)” I ordered noticing some locals starting to take notice of us.
“Well, well. What we got here? Hey boys? Looks like we got some ‘Pumas’ that found our stray. We’ll take it right off yer hands and show it who’s boss ‘round these parts.
“Phal’ss (Dick! I don’t like you already!)” I answered loudly.
“Huh? What’d you say now?” The tall, mustached, scraggly-haired bigot asked in confusion. He looked around to the sides of the street where some observers had collected, for any offered translation.
“Oh, well.” The cocky local reached out to try and grab Chantell’s arm.
A shot rang out!
The local suddenly grabbed his hand with his other and screamed out in pain!
“ Toy. (Touch her again and you’ll lose it entirely! Leave our pet furless Terran alone!)” Sonya warned. She had pulled her Glock and placed a round into his reaching hand. She now had the weapon’s muzzle aimed right at his forehead.
“Ay, mate? Princess says don’t touch ‘er prize. Comprende?” Kaitlyn warned. “An’ we all killed fer less. Jes cause it’s fun; yeah?”
“Re-num GoSubs! (Get those snipers off the roof!)” I said angrily, noticing snipers on a few rooftops on either side of the street.
The guy just stood in front of us and puzzled with what I said.
Pulling one peacemaker, I took out the shooter on my left then dispatched the one on my right. Didn’t these guys know to hide or just stay low?
“She hates ‘surprises’ mate!” Kate translated after both dead men had rolled off their respective roofs and made independent, dusty ‘thuds’ on the barren ground.
The assembled onlookers let out a collective gasp. Several women- I was surprised they were allowed out of their rooms- began pointing and crying. At the moment, I…we couldn’t care less whether they had just lost their man or were just frightened.
“Variables! (Show all your muscle, old man!)” I growled in anger.
Again the guy just looked at us.
I growled again and took aim with my un-holstered pistol.
Our ‘local’ subtly glanced to either side as he gulped. I didn’t miss his mistake.
“Clear codes! (Call off your dogs, asshole!)” I growled as I made a point of showing I caught his error.
“What did she say?” He asked nervously.
“I told ya about her an’ surprises mate. We knows ‘bout the rats in the wings. Lose ‘em or you lose ‘em!” Kate nodded to each side of the street.
“I don’t know what yer talkin’ ‘bout!”
In one smooth, fluent move Greer traded rifles and placed a quick round into the corner of a building on the left then placed another through the corner of the building on our right.
The report from the big caliber rounds echoed in the stagnant, silent air for only a second. Two ‘grunts’- one from each side of the street followed instantly.
Just as quickly, Greer re-sheathed that weapon to her back and pulled the other into her possession.
“Over-spec, Alley Cat! (Bitchin’ move, Alley Cat!)” Kate applauded then spoke in ‘their’ language. “Like I said, mate, we don’t like no surprises! Now…If you’d bring out them other Sheilas, this one says she come with, we’ll think about not destroyin’ yer shithole. Comprende?”
“I have no idea who you skanks is talkin’ ‘bout.” The guy reiterated.
Sonya’s pistol barked and our local guy jumped, but quickly screamed out in more pain and grabbed at his right foot.
“Sorry, mate. Neglected to tell ya we all knows the language. Now…them Sheilas what we want as pets?
We heard internal combustion engines coming up behind us- still pretty far off.
“Throwaways, 6! (Hey! We got us some heroes on our six.)” I announced. I doubted the Terrans could even hear them yet.
“I still have no idea what yer talkin’ ‘bout.”
“Solo.” Kate stated calmly as the four, four-wheelers quickly drew nearer.
It seemed like Kate was waiting longer than I would have, but she finally, quickly spun around and opened up with one shot from her shotgun.
There was a loud, double explosion from behind us and our local guy’s eyes widened.
People ran back into the buildings they had appeared from in a panic!
Only a few people- mostly men were left on the antique wooden sidewalks.
Kate fired another shot and a similar, single explosion rang in our ears. She turned back to our local.
One more engine could be heard- its exhaust noise grew higher in tone as its driver gunned his engine.
Now our local guy’s mouth dropped completely open in horror.
“Sorry ‘bout that, mate, but the flies…really bad today. Best call an exterminator.” Kate paused a moment. “Hold the thought.”
Smiling devilishly, Kate slowly turned around again and pointed her WC Peacemaker at the fourth and last four-wheeler. The explosive round did not discriminate and the vehicle exploded in a similar, impressive fireball. Pieces of vehicle and rider could be heard hitting the buildings on either side of the street.
“Jog yer memory any, mate?” Kate asked after turning back to our ‘forgetful’ local with a satisfied, lustful sneer as she holstered her pistol and casually reloaded both barrels of her ‘pea-shooter’.
The dumbfounded man simply and cautiously raised his arm to point behind him.
“Follow me.” He said in a completely defeated voice.
As we walked further into the town, I happened to look down each direction of the cross street. Two men- one on each side of the main street- lay dead in puddles of their own blood- huge holes in their chests.
“Point, Alley Cat! (Nice shooting, Alley Cat!)” I complimented.
“Misused, Kitten. (Not exactly what I signed on for, Kitten. Let’s get the others and leave.)” Greer answered sadly.
“My posse, they want me to remind ya, no more surprises, mate.” Kate adlibbed.
“So where you girls from? Haven’t seen your kind around here before.” Our ‘guy’ asked calmly even though he was limping badly while holding his shattered hand.
So calm in fact, that I knew he had something else planned.
“Bugs. (Eyes wide, girls.)” I warned.
“What’d she say?” he dared ask.
“Kitten says she ain’t above shootin’ yer ass in the back, mate. Takin’ two snipers out at fifty yards is nothin’; so try something else. She dares ya.” Kaitlyn threatened.
Our local chuckled quietly.
Yeah, he wasn’t too smart to think he had the upper hand.
“Hey, mate? Them twenty chumps you got waitin’ for us forty paces ahead? You really think we don’t expect ‘em? Tell ‘em stand down or more local Sheilas’ll go without tonight.” Kate suddenly warned as she let us know what waited.
I silently topped off my pistols and holstered them again then winked to Kate, Sonya, and Greer.
“EndLoop, F.G. (Fairy Godmother, play dead when told.)” I ordered.
Her head nodded ever so slightly in understanding.
“Next, toy. (Keep goin’, pet.)” Sonya shouted as she grazed Chantell with a shot from her Glock. The shot wasn’t unexpected though, as I had seen Chantell signal that she needed help focusing. Our local guy again cried out in pain as he reached for his left forearm.
“Recycled, Princess! (Bonus, Princess!)” Greer giggled.
“Doesn’t seem to be yer day, mate.” Kate laughed evilly.
“I’ll be the one laughing in a minute, you furry slags.” Our local guy whispered.
The joke was on him though as we all heard him plain as day.
Kate swept the rooftops on her right then on her left with her shotgun.
“10+Seeker; 2+Locust, cats! (Seeker and Locust were hiding on the roofs at ten and two, girls.)” Kate reported.
“Redefine, Cats. (Refocus only, girls.)” I commanded then thought of a less violent option.
“Jump! Alley Cat+10, Kitten+2. (Redirect! Alley Cat take Seeker; I’ll take Locust.)” I growled. “2>6 or 5. Return! (Rank two beats a rank six and five. Break!)”
On that command Greer holstered her rifle then shot up the left building’s exterior and I instantly cleared the side of the right building. Lokust was completely overwhelmed and I soon had her neutralized- the pain from the cut on her shoulder would quickly bring her back into focus- when she woke up.
Greer did not reappear in our little lineup. I suspected she was ‘scoping’ out our opposition and would provide cover fire.
A shot rang out from somewhere ahead. An unknown man dropped from a roof peak onto the main street with a dead-weighted, dusty ‘thud’, fifteen meters ahead. Our guide stuttered a step but kept slowly limping forward.
Artemis Dell dropped down in front of Chantell from concealment behind a second floor porch wall. Sonya quickly wounded her in the shoulder.
As we hoped, once the pain focused her thoughts, she fell to the street and curled into a fetal position.
The local guy looked disgusted and kicked our fallen sister with his good foot. I was amazed Sonya didn’t end him on the spot!
With Dell out, that left Chance and Hope Summers.
Three shots rang out in rapid succession.
“Alley Cat, Kitten. Rollleft 3. Incrementing. Cut. (Alley Cat, Kitten. Scratch three more badies. Skipping on. Out.)” Greer reported on comms.
Our local escort suddenly stopped and turned around slowly. He seemed surprised that one of us was missing, but his expression quickly changed to a slimy smirk. A shit-eatin’ grin as Chantell would say.
“You really think you’ll make it any farther?” He asked, his smirk going wider. “We’re holding your remaining ‘pets’. If we can’t have ‘em, we’ll kill ‘em both.”
“Compat. (Okay by me.)” I said as I pulled my pistol. “Deck.”
Our local guy’s head exploded!
Chantell was now down on the street, also in a fetal position as she had been told.
“He was such an arrogant asshole, anyway!” I justified.
Mom turned and looked at me in absolute horror!
Several shots hitting the ground behind us refocused our attention forward.
I drew my other pistol.
We started moving along the street again, leaving Chantell and Dell lying silent and unmoving on the street.
Another shot rang out.
“Got another one, Kitten.” Greer confirmed.
Four more shots rang out- this time in a two second burst!
“Yes, me again. Add four more.” Greer alerted after the fact.
“Hey. We gonna let her have all the fun, Kitten?” Kate asked as she ran forward, shotgun in one hand and pistol in her other. She quickly fired both, in opposite directions.
Blood and loose flesh exploded from the guy on her left and what was left of someone’s head hit the street on her right.
Sonya and I looked to each other and shrugged our shoulders.
Chance Summers walked- stiffly- out into the middle of the street about fifty meters ahead of Kate, her staff held straight and perpendicular to the street ahead of her. Toward us! It’s blue gem glowing softly in the bright daylight sun.
Shit! This wasn’t good! If whoever was able to control Nike, there might be a problem.
Chance’s…no…Nike’s eyes were glowing brighter than her staff’s gem. That, I remembered, indicated that Nike was in control and, without knowing what side she thought us on, could spell our failure.
And our immediate demise!
Another arrogant S.O.B. walked calmly out from a street on the left. He stopped right next to Chan…Nike and placed a hand on her shoulder.
I instantly felt nauseated!
“Now do what I have commanded you to do, bitch.” He ordered in a calm, level, accented voice.
Did he really think that would work on our High Priestess? Nike, the Goddess of Victory?
Just in case, I prepared myself for the apocalyptic agony I had heard her last victim had suffered.
“Honorable Nike! It is good to see you well. We were expecting your safe return to us for over three weeks. I know young Savanna eagerly awaits your return.” I said as I fell to one knee.
Looking to either side, I wasn’t the only one. Kate and Sonya had taken a knee also.
“So, you know to bow down to your superior!” The unknown man chuckled in a satanic manner.
Nike’s eyes flared for just an instant.
“You’re absolutely right. What were we thinking?” I said standing back up and glaring at this unknown, highly assumptive man. “Nike is our sister and we should not bow to her or anyone. We are the Valkyrie! Here to protect those that need protection! Even if it is our sister, Nike, that now needs that protection. Not that she can’t protect herself, that is. State your name, he who thinks himself master of all the species!”
I noticed Nike’s eyes pulse brighter again.
“Yes, I think I like that title.” The man chuckled haughtily. “Thank you for providing it. It will be the first of everything you give to me, as I will take even more from you… and everything!”
He laughed. It was a sinister laugh.
“I’d guess you would even take time and bend it to your whims, ay Chronos?” I assumed as I worked to set my trap. Though I had not witnessed it firsthand, I knew that I had to exceed the threshold of Nike’s anger. A threshold that was sure to rain Valhalla down on this planet.
At my casual mention of that long-hated name, Nike’s eyes really flared ‘orange’!
“Nice try, subhuman, but this self-titled ‘demi-goddess’ is firmly in my exclusive control!”
A shot rang out and Nike’s eyes dimmed for only an instant. A small, trickle of blood appeared on Chance’s left side.
“Summers! Chance! Alias Nike, Goddess of Victory! I am your mother and I tell you to stand down this instant, young lady! Think of Savanna and what would happen if you do not fight this bombastic loser!” Hope Summers shouted as she appeared from the near side street, behind our bewitched High Priestess.
“There is nothing you can say to take back your daughter from my control, Hopewell Summers, abomination of all humans and traitor to all Earth! It has taken time to finally gain enough power to control everything around me, but I have finally succeeded and now I will become the most powerful being in this galaxy!” He monologued, as one of his ‘friends’ quickly appeared behind Hope and struck her over the head with a piece of lumber.
Another shot echoed around us and both Hope and her assailant hit the ground at the same time- Hope just unconscious; her attacker missing the lower back quadrant of his skull.
Chalk up another one for Greer.
I began laughing. Instantly several more voices added to the laughter from behind me.
“You are seriously frelled up, Uri Chekov Bovidovich- megalomaniac extraordinaire!” Chantell stated in a voice that told me she was very pissed off. “So this is all to take revenge on the three of us for warning you to be careful with the Current?”
“No, you African-American half-breed! This is to prove I am master of this universe! This reality! I told you then that we would become Gods if we controlled the Current! If we held tight reign and enslaved it to do our bidding. See now what this power can do? I am the ultimate God! All powerful! I command everything! And with this repugnant, fully obedient, Summers mongrel offspring, I am invincible! This thing, not a him, not a her, will do what I tell it and obediently serve only me. As you all shall! Explain it to them, MY pet!”
A controlled, bemused, but malevolently feral sounding female laugh echoed all around us.
“Foolish, self-important, insignificant mortal.” Artemis Dell declared then continued her disturbing, bone-chilling laughter again as she slowly, confidently, walked through us and advanced on this ‘Bovidovich guy’. As she did, her dazzling Olympian vestments manifested, complete with her golden bow and full quiver of arrows.
“You are nothing close to a god. You are only a small, small man that has greedily seized sentient, peaceful lifeforms from their natural environment to command, bend, and abuse their potent energies to your demands and whims. You are a dictator… an insignificant despot… a slaver… you are a stereotypical ‘Titan’! But know this tyrant. The Titans were defeated by not the gods of old, but by the enlightened and enraged spirits that in their own right, value and seek to protect all sentient life!”
Nike’s eyes pulsed brightly again at the mention of ‘Titan’.
“Foolish words from something that isn’t close to a real god, Greek whore! Just the same, why not just run back to Daddy Zeus and bring back the whole family to prostrate themselves before their master?”
“Because it will only take one of us to destroy you; he who calls himself Master of the Universe!” Artie countered. “And my sister Nike will never willingly accept orders from such superciliousness. Many have tried, but they ultimately failed.”
Nike’s staff discharged a bright blue bolt of plasma energy. Dell, as well as Kate, Sonya, and I easily avoided it.
“So you still fight me, cyKa? Must I reign in my control tighter to show my superiority?” This ‘Bovidovich’ challenged, glancing toward Chance.
Nike screamed out in pain and another burst of energy shot from her staff.
It caught Artemis Dell squarely in the chest!
“Well, sister. You surprise me. I had not thought this mortal to have sufficient influence over you. Fear not, you who saved us many millennia ago will now be rescued by those saved, from this… this Titan!” Artemis Dell said, brushing something from her pure-white toga with beautiful golden trim. “Dear niece. Remember who fought next to you that day long, long ago. Remember the anguish and trials we shared that day at Vermilion Station.
“Lady Artemis? May we, the other Valkyrie, assist in the rescuing of our beloved sister- our mentor in all things honorable?” I politely inquired.
“Prepare and align thee with me, my fearless sisters.” Artie invited.
That was our cue to manifest our uniforms, though that is about all I felt we could do since our Current reserves were not recovering.
Bovidovich began laughing again.
“Such a show of useless camaraderie! Have you not noticed that every expenditure of your precious Current brings you closer to my controlling will?”
“Actually, we’ve felt no influence at all, dickhead.” Sonya sassed back. “Apparently, Lynxins and those born under blue dwarf stars seem to be mostly immune to your parlor tricks.”
Sonya boldly stepped a few paces closer to stand between Artemis Dell and I.
“Stay in league with this ass-wipe and I will be forced to assume full control of Pegasus and the Corps, Lady Chance Summers, High Priestess of Witch Corps!” Mom challenged.
Artemis Dell looked to our sister- my mother- with an orange blaze burning in her eyes. Memories flooded my mind with scenes from Pegasus’ bridge eight years ago. Mother had declared herself captain of Pegasus by order of the Galactic Council. Chance’s eyes burned with the very same bright orange light then. Now Artie’s eyes reacted in the same way, too?
She truly was an Olympian- coded identical to her older sister, Artemis.
My mother’s bold words had the desired effect as Nike’s eyes blazed!
A bolt of plasma shot from Nike’s staff and struck Sonya hard enough to throw her back a meter!
“That is what I was looking for!” Mother gloated. “Are you so jealous that I would assume command of your precious Corps, Chance? I dare thee, strike me down again! I shall survive and dare thee over and over again, my bewitched sister!”
Footfalls from behind alerted me that Charli and Lokust had recovered and had joined us.
“Sit-rep, LT?” Lokust requested politely.
“None of your damned business, XO, this is my operation, but thanks for the inquiry!” I hissed.
A hand- Charli’s hand- gently touched my shoulder.
“Spoken like a true princess of the Lynxin throne, Kitten. Thanks for the rescue.”
“An honor, my ladies.” I responded.
“So, Chance Summers! Is this lack of retaliation indication that I am indeed taking full control of the Corps then?” Sonya further challenged.
Another, much more intensified blue bolt shot from the staff!
The concussive report of the impact and resulting explosion echoed in our ears, but Mother was still standing! Slightly off to her left, by about a meter or so, another Lynxin female, in her Witch Corps uniform, lay crumpled on the street, unmoving.
“Where the hell did Sinae come from?” Lokust cried out in shock and surprise as she hurried over to the motionless figure.
“Kitty!” Charli shouted hysterically as she, too, hurried to our fallen sister’s side.
I looked up in time to see Nike’s eyes dim considerably. Her mouth dropped open ever so slightly and her head turned slightly to Bovidovich for just a fraction of a standard second.
“She’s still with us.” Charli informed, loudly, finger to our casualty’s neck.
Lokust nodded then stood upright.
“You almost killed her, Chance! You attacked our sister; the queen of FeLane! How could you even think about hurting Kitty!? Stop this right now, Chance! Stop the madness before we actually lose one of our sisters! Our family!” She shouted out in emotion filled anger.
“Kitty? Wake up, girlfriend! Please be alright!” Lokust cried as she looked back to me. I just stood there looking down in horror.
Of course, Greer mightn’t be my cousin, but she was related by our genetics. As such, she had royal blood…and she had just proven that fact by courageously throwing herself into the line of fire, effectively protecting the first princess of FeLane- my mother!
She was a Sinae- without a doubt- and we would graciously welcome her into our family. But not right now- not here.
But, the reaction I saw in Nike- in Chance- the moment she realized she had attacked and presumably critically injured her friend and family... It weakened the puppet master’s hold for a brief instant.
“Cousin? Please wake up! Cousin!” I shouted as I forced myself forward and played into the accidental rouse that might further loosen the strings binding Chance Summers to her captor.
“Why did you do that, Chance!?” I glared at our ensnared High Priestess with as angry eyes as I could manage. “Kitty is only trying to rescue you from this madman! From this God-forsaken planet! She doesn’t want a repeat of the Kane incident and lose you entirely!”
“And what of Savanna?” I continued as my expression changed to my ‘spiteful’, ‘accusatory’ eyes. “Would you forfeit her too, to this self-righteous ass who thinks himself creator and master over all life- including those you helped seeking liberation from like tyranny on Olympus Prime? I wonder if you would have been able to stomach losing your daughter, had you one then, Nike?” I dared to challenge.
Nike’s eyes blazed anew at my accusation.
“Of course! Shoot me down! Just like my cousin!” I dared furiously as I stood and raised my hands in surrender. “Destroy me too, for I am here on your behalf and for young Savanna’s benefit! Dispatch those that would see you freed from this…this ‘abomination’!” I motioned with both hands to her captor. “This power-corrupted, malevolent demon in the form of a weak, spoiled Earther that disgusts the species as a whole. Why not show us your supposed omnipotent power, Bovidovich, reputed master of nothing! Controller of nothing!” I continued my challenge as I courageously walked forward, past my now quietly moaning sister.
There was a mere five meters between my bewitched sister and I now, and I prepared myself for anything and everything I could possibly imagine. Yet, I set my jaw, remained stoic of expression, and proud of my lineage.
“You will be consumed in agonizing pain and eternal torment, Lynxin bitch!” He exclaimed confidently- arrogantly.
“Then let’s see what you’ve got, boastful, pathetic Earther! Show me how the one who thinks himself all-powerful can strike me down to oblivion, with just a thought! You can do that without my sister’s talents, right, asshole?” I forced a fanatical, demented smile. “If not, be resigned to being cut into small pieces as recompense for assaulting my cousin, Queen Sinae Kitty of the FeLane Confederation!”
Nike’s slight hint of motion from her staff was enough to telegraph what was to come, but I was determined to bravely stand my ground!
I could see the gem of the staff increase its intensity.
This was my end, I thought, as things began to slow down, time-wise. I barely heard or recognized the street erupting in small, explosive geysers in an angled vector toward Bovidovich and Nike.
Nike’s gem dimmed considerably and normal time instantly re-asserted itself for me.
One of our brooms streaked overhead at a low altitude, went vertical then supersonic as more gunfire exploded in a similar pattern, further destroying the town’s main thoroughfare.
Another Broom streaked past at an even lower altitude, performed a four-point roll then shot skyward following its predecessor.
A third Broom materialized directly over us and hovered for a moment- its forward guns trained and aglow on our enemy before backing off and landing smoothly at an angle behind us on the street.
It was close enough to make out the much-skewed image of its distinctive nose art. I could just make out the image of a young, black-haired woman wearing what I thought might be a purple ‘turban’ on her head, cupping and staring into a moderate-sized, white-frosted, glass sphere of some kind. I could not make out the craft’s name, however, as my attention instantly snapped to the canopy opening and revealing its pilot.
“Hi, everybody! I got here as soon as I could.” Savanna- in her adult form- greeted brightly as she hovered out of her cockpit and touched the ground.
“Oh! How disgusting!” She added with a grimace toward the street and began to hover several centimeters above it.
“Oracle. Plus ten centimeters and hold until further notice. Much better. Now would someone care to explain why my mother, father and aunts are hashing it out with each other on this backwater shithole of a planet?” Savanna said with a confidence that filled me with hope.
Nike suddenly cried out in tremendous agony and I turned around just in time to see a bright blue plasma bolt heading toward me!
I felt…nothing! No pain, no burning…nothing! I opened my eyes- not even remembering I closed them- to see Savanna standing in front of and facing me. She was smiling and her eyes twinkled in amusement before me.
“As fearless as ever, big sister.” She winked. “But this is something I think I need to handle. I am honored by yours- and everyone’s- courage and fortitude. Please step back now, for I see this getting a bit ‘messy’.”
“I thought you were barred from participation by Zeus, little sister? Why are you here, and won’t you be disowned and banned from Olympus?” I asked in amazement at the powerful aura I felt emanating from this woman.
“The all-father and I argued at length, but in the end, sanity and logic prevailed, and we came upon an accord.” Savanna declared regally then began to lightly giggle.
“Actually it was much simpler than that. I told Zeus that I was coming here to rescue Nike and that was that. Here I am. Now take two steps back, please.”
“Oracle?” I gasped as I went to one knee instantly.
“Oh give it a rest, Kitten! We are one in the same, though now, fully integrated. I am here to ‘earn’ this uniform and the respect it commands.”
Savanna turned to face Bovidovich and Nike.
“Fear not, mother, for I have arrived to secure your healthy return. Has this ‘blood tick’ been vexing you?” Savan…Oracle asked politely.
A bright bolt of blue plasma struck Savan…Oracle directly in the chest!
She didn’t budge or flinch a millimeter- even though still floating mere centimeters off the street!
“Oh, you’ll have to do much better than that, Lady Nike. Remember that I am from you and as a result am resistant to your attacks- as misguided as they are. Also remember too, that I have been absorbing your excesses since my mortal incarnation as your daughter. Now,” Savanna shifted her attention, “why don’t you try to enslave me, Mister Bovidovich? You claim the power to defeat mother’s perseverance. You, who crave ultimate power, should be drooling over something more powerful than the honorable Lady Nike. So, I challenge you, evil one. Bring it on, you pathetic asshole!” Savanna dared as she extended her right arm and flexed her fingers in a ‘come at me’ gesture.
When nothing happened after a few seconds, our young sister dropped her stance and began laughing amiably.
“I though not. How very predictable. You, who claim ultimate power and control, cower to this young, inexperienced girl of nineteen! I declare you a coward, Uri Chekov Bovidovich! So afraid are you of equal competition, you have just failed to impress even the inhabitants of these lawless systems. Those inhabitants that have the capacity and now watch a live feed of these proceedings cannot be so impressed by your ‘lack’ of commitment.” Savanna gestured up to point out a before now, unseen drone silently hovering overhead.
“I thought you a decorated soldier in your ancient Russian Republic of the twenty-first and second century, Mr. Bovidovich. It also appears to be a lie- though a well fabricated one.” Savanna took several more steps forward and was now within two meters of our adversaries- one willing and one unwilling.
“Well, Uri- the great and powerful… the all-mighty?” She snickered. “Strike me down and smite my very existence! I am, as you called my mother, an abomination of your subspecies so therefore must surrender and be subservient to you as penitent sentence. Since that will not come to pass; again, arrogant swine…bring it on!” She challenged.
Nike’s staff flared brighter than any time before and a concussive explosion knocked us all back several meters!
When the dust and falling debris finally cleared, Savanna stood unmoved and unharmed, though Nike had been thrown several meters back and was only just pushing herself up on her hands from the completely obliterated street. Around us, not a building stood of its own accord and I could only imagine the collateral casualties. The one calling himself ‘Bovidovich’ had also been thrown several meters away, though at a slightly different angle away from Nike.
“Sorry, mother, but you had to be shown that I do indeed love you and that I intend to risk everything to assure your long and honorable reign as our High Priestess. I ask you now; have you seen the slightest beginnings of self…of reason… returning, Lady Nike, Goddess of Victory- Mother?”
Thunder echoed across the surface of the planet.
Savanna pointed both her middle fingers to the heavens in defiance.
“And you can go visit Uncle Hades in the underworld for a while, All-father!” She screamed angrily. “Never! Ever! Place a barrier between my family and me again! Good day, Great-grandfather Zeus!”
My young sister took a moment to compose herself then walked back over to us and scanned us, making sure we were all alive and conscious.
“Damn, kiddo.” Chantell cursed as she found her footing. “I’ll never bitch at you for popping into my quarter’s head while I’m using it ever again.”
“That will be un-necessary, Aunt Chantell. This is my default form now, as I have absorbed much more of mother’s Current than I could possibly hold at any younger capacity.”
“So, you experienced your threshold.” Artemis Dell stated succinctly, shaking her head to clear it.
“I believe that is the term, yes, Aunt Artie. I have reached and exceeded my ‘threshold’. Now, I must see to mother and Grandmother Hope. Please excuse me, my ladies.” Savanna replied before she bowed politely and walked- still centimeters above the ground- the short distance back to a still-staggering Chance Summers.
“I hate to be the party-pooper here, but someone needs to guard his ‘royal asshole’ over there.” Kate pointed to a still unmoving Bovidovich. She then broke the breach of her shotgun, changed both rounds, closed the breach, and walked over to the unmoving figure, nonchalantly waving her weapon’s twin muzzles several times over the length of the body.
Artie and Chantell joined in her watchful vigil.
Greer sat up carefully and rubbed the disheveled mane on her forehead.
“What in the queen’s name hit me?” She asked in confusion.
“You caught an attack from the Goddess Nike, and lived to tell about it, Niger Greer.” Sonya answered as she checked for broken bones, deep lacerations, or a concussion. “Believe me when I say that is a major achievement. The last person to face her was nothing shy of unstable, badly degraded bio-mush.”
Greer swallowed very loudly.
“Mother, you shall sit your ass down or I will hex it to the street!” Savanna ordered loudly from fifteen meters away. “Am I clear on that?”
“Grandma! That goes double for you! Now sit down, both of you!” She continued to shout.
“Yup. She’s a Summers alright!” Charli Armstrong nervously giggled as she stood and wiped the dirt and grime from the seat of her lace-trimmed, orange panties.
“Like mother, like daughter, like Grandmother, eh?” Lokust Grunfuller laughed as she looked up at me.
“What you did, Lyra…it was either very brave or very, very crazy! Chance could have disintegrated you without a second thought!”
“I had to take the chance, my lady. Our mission was your rescue or recovery. Regardless, Witch Corps had to come home; one way or the other. End of story.
“Yeah, okay. So how did you get Artie and Demi to fly air support? Usually Zeus recalls them to Olympus to remain neutral.
“Fenile Galantry pilots Zeus’ Pride, and Aquia Anderson flies Cali.”
Lokust got a stunned look on her face.
“Cali let Aquia pilot her? Our Aquia Anderson?” She asked in confirmation, her voice breaking into the next higher octave.
“The two of them have become almost inseparable, my lady.”
“Hey, guys?” Kate shouted!
“Bovidovich just vanished! We were standing right over him and he vanished!”
“By Zeus, I will find him!” Savanna shouted angrily before disappearing herself.
She reappeared about eight meters away.
“He’s heading for Pegasus! We have to beat him there!” She proclaimed in a controlled anger I had never seen her use before.
I found myself standing, looking directly at our majestic, mobile base ship, Pegasus! Looking around, I observed that everyone else was looking confounded, at our sleek, chrome-hulled ship.
Chantell though, was bent over regurgitating and complaining about how she hated travelling via ‘flue powder’.
Still hovering centimeters off the ground, Savanna hurried over to Pegasus’ chrome hull.
“I request manual release of external Current fueling port!” She commanded, placing the palm of her hand on the non-existent port panel. It appeared and popped open.
Savanna began - what looked like- injecting her Current into the fueling port under extreme pressure.
“Pegasus! Emergency emitter start! Hover at plus thirty centimeters and hold for further commands. Emergency phrase: Summers Savanna, Oracle, Alpha Daughter, enable!”
To my amazement, the spacecraft instantly came to life and, as ordered, hovered thirty centimeters off the rocky, barren, hardened lava floor of the dormant volcano’s caldera.
“Current sight and watch for his tainted aura in the organic pathways under our feet.” Savanna commanded further. “Pegasus. Enable Malicious Current Rejection Protocols. Extreme Isolation until further commands.
“Confirmed. Monitoring. Waiting.”
“Lyra. You may want your sniper to take up position on the ridge overlooking the town. Several remaining ‘bad guys’ are forming a ‘posse’ at this very moment and will arrive within the half hour.” She suggested while motioning with her eyes to the general ridge location.
“Those men cannot reach us.” She added flatly.
“Greer? I need you back up on the ridge- same location as on our arrival. Nothing gets past. Understand?”
“Aye, skipper. Right away.” Greer answered, grabbed more ammunition from the wooden munitions box, and rushed off.
“At this time she is third in line for the throne, big sister.” Savanna confided. “The test results that await us back at base will confirm that unequivocally.” My ‘little’ sister giggled pleasantly. “Queen Kitty has already been informed and at this very moment she and Mr. Tua are getting ‘shit-faced’ drunk because of it.”
At my blank stare, she went into details.
“Kitty now must balance making an official written request for inclusion of ‘female’ Greer into the royal family’s line of succession to a full assemblage of Parliament before actually asking Niger Greer’s decision on his or her gender preference, or request that Greer remain activated and risk complete refusal by her- a request which would signal the hounds to blood and annoy both her and her majesty. The lesser and more pleasant of these options would be for you to sit down and have a long, candid discussion on the advantages and disadvantages of life within the royal court. You must also understand that you could possibly lose your boyfriend and tenative soulmate, Lyra.”
Dammit all!
“Of course. I understand the ramifications for her remaining activated. I care for both ‘him’ Greer and ‘her’ Greer, Savanna. What I’m most worried about is whether Greer can handle the stress ‘their’ psyche is to or will endure. I love Greer too much to see either one lose touch with sanity.”
“I understand, big sister, and you are wise to consider her feelings through what will come, but never forget to think about your feelings also. You…both of you are important to us.” She said as she waved around our rag-tag group.
Skipper! I’ve got one, big, bad, red blotch heading this way! Arrogantly slow, too! Must be Boogervich.” Kaitlyn announced loudly to garner my attention.
“Everybody please stand back.” Chance’s tired voice requested as she hobbled- unsteadily toward the slow moving deep red mass of Current that was just meters away from the steep inner crater walls and closing.
“And just what do you intend to do, mother?” Savanna demanded. “Succomb to his control a second time?”
“No, Oracle!” Chance’s voice echoed ominously about the caldera with a strength she hadn’t had a second ago. “I intend on devouring him- his Current- his bio-chemical energy- his very twisted and monstrous soul!” Our High Priestess hissed in ever increasing anger! About half way through, her staff suddenly reappeared, its gem outshining the star that baked this arid planet.
Chance’s eyes shone like the brightest orange space beacons imaginable.
“Shit. We better give her plenty of space, girls! I’ve only seen her wind up like this once before. Eight years ago.” Artemis Dell warned, her voice shaking in terror.
“Mother Nike. You know as well as I that will not be enough this time. This mortal has five times more power than Chronos, and we both know you almost didn’t defeat him eons ago. What makes you think you will win this day?” Savanna asked as she walked right up to her mother in confrontation.
“Because I know that you will be helping, young oracle. We will all be helping this time. Come! Everyone! I humbly ask you to join hands with me so we may eliminate this scourge from the Species… from the Universe!” Chanc…Nike’s voice echoed off the steep caldera walls again.
“You really didn’t need to ask, mother.” Savanna giggled. “I was all ready…we all were ready to contribute.
“Regulon. I shall not harm you. Please, you must offer yourself freely to have effect.” Nike looked to Kaitlyn who seemed to be nervously hanging back.
“Pardon, my lady, but I was there that day…I witnessed your wrath…or…the results of your wrath, first-hand. I am hesitant to participate as you can understand.”
“This time there shall be nothing like that remaining, Lady Kaitlyn Yates. There is no mortal, no human left to this one, only anger, greed, hate, jealousy, and ravenous revenge. The body that was once Uri Bovidovich has long since been devoured. Please… please reconsider?” Savanna said calmly as she held out her hand in welcome.
“Fine, but if he explodes, someone else does the damn cleanup this time!” Kate growled as she firmly grasped Savanna’s hand.
“Let us prepare.” Nike announced and I felt an enormous rush of power… no, not power…not Current…something way more powerful, flow into and out of me.
The world- this world erupted into the most vivid colors one could imagine! All around us: on the ground, the sheer cliffs surrounding us, the air itself, the very landscape in total seemed to reverberate with energy!
This felt like nothing I had ever experienced in my short, young life!
The planet as a whole felt stunningly alive and sentient! I could feel and understand it- everything!
It seemed to understand me at the same time. It understood what we were doing here and for what reason. I could feel the planet’s hope; yes, hope! We were its hope- its savior! Its redemption for all this twisted individual had brought and what it had stolen from this planet’s very core.
The planet… it was offering to help us purge the evil currently snaking its way toward us, and our Pegasus!
A loud gunshot echoed throughout the caldera!
“Alley Cat, Witch Corps. One down, about twenty more to go. What’s the prize for knocking them all down?”
“Maximum stress relief and the sheer joy of a job well done, Alley Cat!” Chantell’s voice boomed loud.
“What. No stuffed animal?” Greer giggled back as we heard a second shot echoing around us.
“You can stuff one of them if you’d like, Alley Cat. It might not be trophy-worthy though. In fact, I’ll almost guarantee that!” Chantell laughed.
Another shot echoed in our ears.
“That wouldn’t work anyway, Fairy Godmother. Their heads won’t stay intact. Oh well, at least the meat might be alright.” She replied as two more shots echoed out in rapid succession.
“Naw, Alley Cat, too gamey. And mostly dense grissle!” Chantell replied.
Three rapid shots rang out around us.
“So. You’re saying leave them to the vegetation then? What? Yes! What’s the point spread for three with one projectile?”
“Major has the record, Alley Cat. Ten with one pistol shot. I’m second with nine.”
“Three consecutive triple-kill shots?” Greer asked light-heartedly.
“Damn, girlfriend, yo-”
Another shot rang out.
“-u’re in the zone!”
“Make that four consecutives. Skipper, we’re clear. I’m heading back.” Greer said then cleared her comm.
“Damn impressive, Lyra! She’s a good choice for your second.” Savanna congratulated and nodded to me. “Now, back to mother’s impending fun?”
Again the planet reached out to me. I felt the hate, the frustration, the defeat it had been suffering for so long…
‘I will need to synchronize with all of you. You will find your physical bodies will move on their own. It will be I controlling them, so fear naught.” Nike’s voice was suddenly talking to me…me and the planet!
We understood.
“Hey, everyone! I thought I’d miss out on all the festivities.”
‘Welcome back, Alley Cat. Please take my hand.’ Nike’s voice invited.
“Then what will happen?” My second asked innocently.
“Something…wonderful!”
‘Damn! All the pretty colors…’
‘Please focus, Lady Greer. We must finish our preparations. Our target is almost within grasp.’ Savanna’s voice instructed.
My vision shifted and the scenery I saw began moving. Things didn’t look quite right though- as if my eyes had remapped the color spectrum of the things they saw. I could now easily see the thing called Bovidovich cautiously nearing me. He wasn’t Terran-looking any more, but a huge, though feeble-looking, Hoblin. The image I beheld made my stomach want to wretch!
My eyes panned to see my sisters had all joined hands and we now surrounded the foul thing between us.
Savanna appeared in the very center of our gathering and dug her ten-centimeter heel into the coarse, dry, broken, lava rock ground just ahead of the disgusting Hobgoblin.
‘That is far enough, foul demon! You shall now be tried and sentenced for your extensive crimes.’ She announced blandly.
I felt the planet’s joy grow in intensity! It seemed happy that it would soon be free of this blight to its surface.
My mouth began chanting the Witch Corps mantra- ‘Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!’- as did my sisters at the exact same time. Savanna seemed to burst into a bright blue aura that easily overloaded my vision for a brief moment.
‘I will not! I am all-powerful!’ A deep, inhumane growl shouted.
‘You are but a blight- a speck of irritant about this land and its inhabitants.’ Savanna countered.
‘I will never submit to such inferior beings!’
‘Oh, but you already have, demon, for I alone bind you to this specific location- I alone have the quintessential power needed.” Savanna continued confidently.
“You shall perish as all the others have before you against my power!’
‘In what specific realm of the continuous multi-verse might that happen, foul demon?’ Savanna replied with a smirk.
“I will kill you all!’
“You know…I see your mouth moving, but all I hear is: blah-blah, blah-blah-blah.” Savanna giggled. “Time for judgment, Uri.”
“You cannot judge me! I have no equals!”
“True, but you have multitudes of superiors. Now, how do you plead?” Savanna quipped, but quickly turned serious.
“I do not answer to the likes of you!”
“Everybody answers to somebody, honey. Let’s see what the residing Goddesses have to say on the matter? Goddess of Victory? Your opinion on this issue?” Savanna asked as if suddenly a debate moderator.
“For fourteen hundred years you have robbed, stolen, sabotaged, and raped both sentient life and non-sentient life out of greed, personal profit, and attainment of power. Many innocent souls have been tormented and then disposed of for your personal entertainment or gain. There is no reason you should even exist outside fiction or nightmare. You are a blight to the Species- a virus that must be eradicated before it spreads further.” Nike weighed in.
“Goddess of the Hunt? Any thoughts from you?” Savanna prompted.
“They call ending the life of a critically wounded animal: mercy killing or euthanasia. For convicted felons: corporal punishment. I do not see why mercy of any sort should be given to this entity for it has no conscious, no moral values, and definitely no thought for anything but itself. Why, even this planet has more character and concern for the living organisms in and on its surface. The base code and specific designators of this entity must be swept from all genial archives- from every system in this galaxy, neigh, from the universe. I remind you that our people, the Olympians, have sterilized entire galaxies for far lesser infractions, Lady Oracle.”
“I see. Lady Greer? Being the newest member of our little ensemble, what thoughts would you express?” Savanna nodded then pressed my second for input.
“I concur with the facts Lady Nike and Lady Artemis have conveyed, but aside from forfeiting its existence, some compensation to its victims should be considered and duly administrated. Take for instance, this planet…or possibly the other planets in these three troubled systems. Shouldn’t they receive some sort of restitution, some restoration of indigenous Current or other resources possibly? I am lost to see the value of just its punishment without retribution.”
“Spoken like a true Sinae, my lady. Lady Kaitlyn? What words might our Regulon sister contribute?”
“’Ang ‘im!”
“Yes. Um…thank you, Lady Kate.” Savanna said, rolling her eyes.
“Such children! Run along and play, simple vertebrates. Your menial intelligence is bothersome and insignificant to my vast knowledge.”
“You are right on one count, demon! Playtime is over and it is now time for the adults to do something about the blight being tried before us.
Nike raised her staff and thrust it down hard, stabbing the ground with its golden tip.
The entity- Bovidovich- shrieked in tormented pain! I suddenly felt my stomach twist.
“How do you like that small taste of what awaits you, Demon?” Savanna asked.
“You cannot hurt me!”
Nike struck down with her staff point again. This time I could see the Current- bright orange in color- shoot out from the detained entity in all directions.
Bovidovich shrieked in agony again!
“Sounds like it hurts to me, demon!” Savanna laughed. “What pain you feel is the result of Nike removing all that bad, nasty, twisted Current you’ve been hording; purifying it, and returning it to the planet as recompense for the crimes you have committed toward it and its inhabitants.
Nike slammed her staff point deeper into the ground and the entity.
The noise! It was horrendous! Still we all seemed to keep repeating our mantra.
More purified Current flowed out from the monster.
“You cannot kill me!”
“I do not wish to simply kill you! My wish is to disseminate you to the elements that first combined to form you, evil one!” Nike’s answer echoed from all around us.
Is this slow, agonizing, torturous death how the evil one called ‘Evans’ met his doom? I wondered.
Savanna’s serious face suddenly appeared in my mind’s eye; though, there was still a pleasant smile, too.
‘No, big sister. The ‘Evans’ was driven on by pure hate, contempt, arrogance, and lust. He wanted nothing more than to punish Hopewell Summers for what she had done to him. Although present, and witness to the accident that transfigured Hopewell to Hope, Evans allowed the era’s ‘hang-ups’ toward gender and gender identity to blind him to the actual ‘miracle’ his fellow astronaut experienced. He saw only the bigotry… the peer pressure for discrimination, instead of the dawning new era’s beautiful prelude. According to those ‘commonly held’ beliefs, Hope had become inferior and a ‘freak’ of nature- she was not something even evolution could make and was therefore a ‘mistake’ that did not deserve to exist. He chose a path of eradication of all who aligned and teamed with what he termed the ‘unholy alien witch’.”
“So, after so many failed attempts to ‘cleanse’ this galaxy- Gia 4 being one such attempt, he learned of Chance Summers. A new ‘plan’ developed.”
“What better revenge than to conscript her daughter and daughter’s best friend? There was something about that punishment of the ‘freak off-spring of two freaks’ that eluded him, though- Nike’s reincarnation. Evans enraged Chance so much that his attempted corruption forced the peacefully sleeping Nike to surface- awoke her from her eons-long slumber. And, with any slumbering member of any of the subspecies, status quo is paramount.” Savanna’s smile ebbed slightly.
“Evans brought the full and unrestrained wrath of Nike upon himself. After all, no one likes to be awakened from a warm, comfortable sleep!” Savanna’s face flashed a quick smile before going serious again.
“This creature…” She paused and motioned with her eyes to the thing, “it needs to be handled very carefully, and therefore its torture must be drawn out for us to emancipate its long imprisoned Current so that it can be cleansed of corruption and released back into this planet; where it can do the most good- instead of the most evil.’
Her image smiled.
‘However, your’s and our sisters’ shared concern fills me with joy that, though ‘monsters’ ourselves- figuratively, that is- your morals remain intact and ‘human’- in stark contrast to ‘it’.’ She continued as I felt instead of saw her thumb back to the ‘creature’ impaled on Nike’s staff.
‘How much longer do we have to endure all this? How much longer until this ‘Bovidovich’ might find eternal peace, Oracle?’ I asked via thought.
Her eyes sparkled with anticipated, impish excitement. Had she been expecting my concerned, ‘human’ response?
‘That remains to be seen, big sister. The cleansing and separation spell is nearing completion though, so hopefully soon.’ She replied.
It couldn’t be over soon enough in my opinion! First off, the creature was hideous- more so than I had ever seen before, but combined with the sickening, head-splitting noise… Secondly, it felt really strange to be ‘disconnected’ from myself- to only be capable of ‘watching’ …being an observer in my own body could elicit psychological problems, or at the very least, nightmares.
But I trusted Chance with my life! We all did. Nike? Well, I wasn’t sure what her agenda might ultimately be, but I had faith in her; in my sisters; and in Savanna.
‘Big sister? We need you back now.’ Savanna’s voice called to me.
I opened my eyes to see Nike- staff held proudly in both hands- retract it from the ground, hold it over her head at arm’s length, and with such unbelievable strength, plunge it more deeply than ever before into the desolate, dry, volcanic ground.
My wand was instantly grasped firmly in my hand, held high above my own head. My sisters were all similarly posed.
Savanna withdrew her heel from the ground and walked with Nike hand –in-hand to insert themselves into our Coven circle. Once in place and sealing the circle again, Nike gave her final instructions.
“The incantation is complete. Thank you everyone for your assistance. We will now invoke the spell.
Suddenly my vision split and I could now see our sisters who remained with Mini-Van also formed to a circle with wands held straight up at arm’s length.
Savanna started the final sequence by declaring: “Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” She lowered her wand-still at arm’s length to target Nike’s staff at the center of the circle.
In my split vision, Lithia Anderson mimicked Savanna.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” Artemis Dell proclaimed as she lowered her wand to target the staff.
Lokust made her proclamation and targeted the staff. I watched curiously as Galantry Fenile did likewise on Mini-Van.
Around our circle, my sisters proclaimed our mantra. Every other one of us here on the planet mimicked by one of our orbit-borne sisters.
It came my turn, and without hesitation, I proclaimed: “Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!” My wand lowered and targeted Nike’s staff. In my vision, Aquia Anderson leveled her wand also.
A thread of orange Current shot out from my wand and struck the staff directly in the gem’s center. From out of the sky, another thin orange beam struck the staff.
A power like nothing else I had ever felt or imagined before flowed through me in that instant. There were absolutely no words to describe this! Ecstasy, love, partnership, companionship, motherhood(??), friendship, family, friends, happiness, joy…nothing even come close, yet if combined still didn’t define what I felt! What each of us felt, I presumed.
Now I could see the individual ‘strings’ of pure, orange Current focusing on the staff’s gem.
My mother’s ‘scepter’ lowering to the side of my ‘local’ vision told me Sonya- in her activated, but adult form- was beside me. As soon as I heard her proclaim our Corps mantra another Current string focused on the gem.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri!”
The way Greer recited it brought back so many memories- age-old memories- of my cousin, Kitty, Queen of FeLane and all her Confederates!
In my remote sight, Link Anderson’s wand leveled. She seemed to have more blue in her hair suddenly.
Two more ‘threads’ of current joined the others on the gem.
Hope Summers recited the Witch Corps mantra and her Current string joined ours.
The blue gem in Nike’s Staff of Victory burst into the brightest light source I had ever seen!
Only Nike…Chance Summers’ wand was still raised to the sky. She began her proclamation as she slowly leveled her wand to her staff.
“Corps veneficae una specie galaxia tueri! Una sumus vicit!” She shouted forcefully
Nike’s staff exploded into the brightest, boldest, hottest, but quietest explosion ever!
As my vision returned, I found that I could control my body again. My hands immediately began to explore my uniform and my body for damage- for burns from the intense heat.
Nothing! I was completely unscathed!
“WAHOOO! Now THAT was a RUSH!” Chantell screamed excitedly to break the silence.
“Chance!” “Mom!” Hope and Savanna shouted at once.
Chance was lying on the ground unconscious- Hope beside her, holding her daughter in her arms. Savanna gently holding her mother’s limp arm.
“She just passed out. She’ll be okay.” Savanna reported to our relief.
“Kitten, JWC. Status?” I said enabling my comm.
“We’re okay up here, skipper- equipment, too! Hell if I know what just happened though!” Garith, the oldest of the Anderson siblings, answered. She sounded very confused, maybe even conflicted by what I knew she had seen and experienced.
“By chance are you all in the galley, in a Coven circle?” I inquired.
“How the hell did you know that, skipper?” She answered, her voice shocked.
“What you all saw? It actually happened.” I explained before she could say anything else. “Thanks for helping us destroy our number one nemesis. Good job everyone.”
I cancelled my comm.
I turned to Lokust. She had just stood back up beside Chance.
“My lady. Junior Witch Corps reports no casualties or damage. Mini-Van and her four Broom compliment report no damage. All are standing by for further orders.” I reported.
Lokust looked to me sadly and nodded.
I understood the sadness her face relayed. This was the second time in eight years that she had almost lost her soulmate because of a galactic evil hell-bent on complete domination and subjugation!
“Gods this sucks!” Hope Summers exclaimed as she continued to hold her daughter’s head in her arms.
A tiny, almost audible giggle reached my ears…our ears.
“Are we there yet?” Chance Summers whispered in between giggles as her eyes began to flutter open.
“Sorry, kiddo, you missed it and we’re not going back! Not a snowball’s chance in hell!” Kate answered gruffly as she began laughing and wiping at her tears.
Chance began laughing as she gently pushed out of Hope’s arms and sat up.
Her wand suddenly appeared in her hand and it zeroed in on Greer!
“You aren’t Kitty! Who are you?” Chance demanded.
Greer fell to one knee and placed her right fist above her left primary breast.
“High Priestess. Forgive me for neglecting introductions-”
“High Priestess! This is my second, my lady! Lt. Niger Greer, Alley Cat.” I interrupted, stepping between the two.
“Oh. Hey.” Chance smiled and dismissed her wand instantly.
“Rats!” Savanna exclaimed suddenly as she stomped her high-heeled boot to the ground in frustration.
“I forgot Witch Corps Equipment rule number one! Don’t leave anything behind.”
Pegasus 20- ‘Oracle’ was suddenly parked behind us, still hovering centimeters off the ground.
“Oracle, honey? You can land now and rest awhile; it’s safe.” Savanna told her Broom.
“I was beginning to wonder if you’d forgotten about me, you brat!”
Landing, its emitters shut down and Oracle began her automated post flight.
“Young lady!” Chance groused, glaring at her daughter. “You were not to access your broom until you turned sixteen!”
Savanna began laughing!
“I wasn’t kidding, Savanna!”
“That’s right mother, but since I’m nineteen now, I easily defeated your protective spells, commissioned her as ‘Oracle’, and came to your rescue as soon as I was able. Yay, me.”
“You aren’t nineteen, young lady! Not unless we’ve been gone for eleven years…”
“Lady Nike, please inform our sister that Olympians view time differently since you, yourself defeated Chronos.”
“THEHELLYOUSAY?” Chantell exclaimed bluntly as she looked straight at her niece.
Chance suddenly looked pale. Artemis Dell also looked on the verge of unconsciousness.
Both Demi-Goddesses looked to each other in shock.
Both shrugged nonchalantly after remaining completely still for several seconds.
I wondered if they had both traveled to Olympus Prime to consult our brothers and sisters on the topic. Somehow…I knew they had. I could almost…almost… I wanted to say ‘feel’ them or Olympus itself. Somehow the idea of travelling there didn’t seem so far out of the realm of possibilities now.
Artemis- the elder Artemis- was suddenly standing beside me. I was someplace familiar, I knew, as I scanned the beautiful meadow and majestic, steep, mountain with the huge building atop it.
“My Lady.” I stated and went to one knee.
“Lyra. You need not be so formal. We are sisters of Olympus after all. Stand, sister, and walk with me.” Artemis said- an amused smile danced on her face.
I made the mistake of looking down. I was dressed in an Olympian, pure white, toga-style gown with an intricate gold border trim.
“Am I really here again, Artemis?” I asked.
“Define ‘really’, sister.”
“Then this is but a dream?” I asked assuming her teasing.
“What? No. No!” She looked at me strangely. “This is certainly Olympus Prime, young lady. And I wanted to welcome the first of our newly enlightened sisters: Lyra, Goddess of Music and Song.”
I stopped dead in my footsteps!
“Gulp!” I said aloud. Artemis began laughing.
“That isn’t the reaction I expected, Lyra. You have learned your lessons well, apparently.”
“I-I-I I don’t understand. Am I- Am I dead? Did we all die back on the planet? Was our attempt to dispatch Bovidovich a failure?” I asked fearfully.
Artemis began laughing again as she took my hand gently in hers. She pulled gently and I began walking again.
I noticed a Terran male and female walking toward us.
“Di? Hey, Di! Look who I found! After how many eons, I finally found her!” The male shouted in exhilaration.
“I have someone to show you also, Ari. Meet Lyra, Granddaughter of Apollo.” Artemis introduced.
“One of his many.” She whispered to me with a wry smile and amused tone.
Despite my confusion, I laughed. That is until they got closer and I recognized ‘Ari’s’ guest.
“Lyra?” The female Terran shouted and broke from ‘Ari’ to run towards me. “Lyra!”
“Hey, Aquia.” I downplayed my excitement. That wasn’t too hard considering my level of confusion at the moment.
“Are you one too?” She asked, giddy with enthusiasm.
“Am I one what?” I asked.
“A Demi-Goddess, of course!” Aquia specified.
“What I am for certain is a Princess of the FeLane Confederation. What else I am is not quite clear at the moment. I just appeared here only moments ago…I think.” I answered.
Artemis momentarily squeezed my hand- not tight, but just enough to acknowledge her approval of my answer.
“Me too!” Aquia squealed. “Though, I’m really not sure how I got here either. Ari? How long have I been here already?”
“Not long enough and certainly not for a long time, my dear Nike.”
Artemis- my guide- groaned loudly.
“You imbucile! Nike is back in the mortal realm and, with the help of the rest of Witch Corps, vanquished the last demon Hobgoblin to the underworld. Aquia here is your great-great granddaughter. Get with the program, Ari!” Artemis scolded.
I had no recourse but to laugh at their interaction.
“Dammit, Di! I know my own kids and this is Nike!” Ari protested.
“Do you even know how many children you’ve spawned, Ari? I know for a fact there aren’t enough letters in the Roman’s numeral system.” Artemis challenged.
I could see how Artie’s interaction with the Summers had colored her language.
“Aquia? I think we should be heading home…back to Taos, I mean. We still need to debrief our sisters.” I suggested. It was more to avoid what I suspected would be escalating hostilities between two major gods.
“Lyra, you worry too much. Ari and I always have ‘interesting’ conversations, but you are correct in your belief that you will be required to attend the debriefing.” Artemis replied as if reading my thoughts.
“I watched you grow up, honey.” She answered my unspoken thought.
“Welcome back, sweetie.” Lady Hope smiled as I blinked my eyes several times. It was hard to believe I had just been to Olympus Prime.
“How long was I gone?” I asked curiously.
“Long enough to obviously become confused. How long do you think you were there?” She answered with another question.
“It seemed like twenty or twenty-five minutes, but I’m really not sure.” I answered honestly.
Hope held up four fingers.
“Four seconds, sweetie. Four whole seconds.” She said with a knowing smile.
Chance turned her head to me.
“How’d you like it, Lyra?” She asked with interest.
“Confusing, my lady. Very, very confusing.”
Chance smiled. “I thought so too, Lyra. Olympus is one…different- I guess- place. Ready to go home?”
“After the debriefing, High Priestess.” I replied.
“Your place or mine, Captain Serangetti?”
“Captain, my lady?” I asked in confusion. Had she just granted a field commission?
“Your crew refers to you as ‘skipper’, Lyra. That is a nickname for ‘captain’ of a ship.
“Pegasus is your flagship, High Priestess. It is also bigger and more comfortable.” I motioned up to our impressive ship.
“Fine with me. Kate? You and Sonya want a ride into orbit? Lyra, we’ll join up there.”
“Understood, High Priestess. Kitten, Mini-Van. Send Water Lily and Lil Gray down to pick Alley Cat and I up. Follow Oracle’s beacon to us. There should be enough room to park.”
“Copy, Kitten. Water Lilly and Lil Gray say they’ll be down in twelve, Mini-Van out.” Garith acknowledged.
“Pegasus, Mini-Van. You are cleared to dock at Ring Port 1-1. Docking beacon has been activated.” Chantell’s voice announced.
“I have it in sight, skipper.” Greer reported from our helm.
“Mini-Van? Initiate auto-docking sequence. Pegasus, I’m calling the ball.” I ordered.
“Copy, Mini-Van.”
“I’ll take it from here, Alley Cat.” Mini-Van acknowledged.
“Tower moorings 1-1 and 2-1 umbilical’s secured, Mini-Van. Welcome aboard Pegasus.” Chantell greeted.
“Oh! Chance wants to see you up in the lounge immediately- before our debrief, Kitten.” Chantell hastily added.
“Confirmed; I’m on my way. Everyone finish your post-flights, but remember, we have a debriefing to attend and our High Priestess isn’t to be kept waiting.” I ordered. “Mini-Van? Please keep the lights on. I don’t expect this to last more than a day. Oh, and offer Current to Pegasus, sweetie. She might be feeling a little dry.”
“Aye, and I’ll be ready, skipper.” Our A.I. replied.
“Captain Serangetti. Nice to see you again!” Chance greeted me formally as I exited the elevator to the observation lounge.
“High Priestess, it is an honor to see you recuperated. Why the lounge?” I asked.
“It’s more relaxing.” She replied, gingerly taking a seat.
“Oh.”
“Look, Lyra, I’m not as recovered as you might think. Bovidovich had a lot tighter hold on me than I anticipated. Even mom was surprised by his power. I’m…I’m sorry I hurt your X-O. I am pleasantly surprised by her appearance though. Have you received her test results?” Chance apologized before asking.
“Actually, Savanna gave me a little heads-up. It seems Niger Greer- in her activated form- is third in line. Oracle also advised that Kitty and PM Tua are being hard-pressed on what to do about her. I wouldn’t try to reach either of them for at least a day though, my lady.” I told her.
“Why’s that?”
“Oracle…um…suggested…that both were commiserating over beverages. I’m thinking hangovers of galactic proportions are the order of the next two or three days.”
Chance closed her eyes and gently shook her head to the sides with a giggle.
“Can’t say I didn’t see that one coming. Why…’Alley Cat’, Lyra?”
“We’re in a three-way tie for 2nd ranking on the Witch Corps roster, my lady.”
“Really?”
“After Savanna activated some of the Andersons-”
“Wait! Savanna activated the Andersons!?” Chance screeched.
Chance quickly looked to the ceiling.
“Young lady! Get your ass in here at once!” She demanded angrily.
“You bellowed, mother?” Savanna asked as she was just suddenly next to me.
“Oh, that is still just so cute, big sister! One day you should show me how you make your mane stand straight like that.” Savanna giggled deviously.
“What possessed you to activate the Andersons, honey?” Chance demanded.
“Because, without the majority of JWC being activated, this mission would’ve failed, mother. I also activated Fenile Galantry and Niger Greer for like reason.”
Chance glared at her daughter for a moment.
“Had I not, the relational similarities of Lt. Greer to the Sinae family would never have been revealed.”
“And Kitty wouldn’t be nursing a four-hundred-thousand megaton hangover right now, either.” Chance challenged.
“It wasn’t that bad, mother! I just checked on her and they are peacefully sleeping in each other’s arms. In fact, I pulled the blanket up over them so they wouldn’t get cold.”
“OH! MY! GODS!” I exclaimed as I felt my eyes widen in shock!
“Is that bad?” Savanna asked with an impish little smile. “I thought all Lynxins’ slept without night clothing?”
“Thank you, Savanna. I’ve heard enough. I’ll call you when our debrief officially starts.” Chance professionally dismissed her daughter.
“I think she’s as bad as you, my lady! If not more so!” I confessed, shaking my head. “And she- without a doubt- knows far more than she should for an eight-year-old.”
I thought about that statement. “If that is truly how old she is now. I’d say she’s more like her physical body’s age of nineteen. As she claimed earlier.”
Chance started laughing. At first quietly, then louder.
“I’m afraid she is nineteen, Lyra. Savanna was correct in her statement that Olympians view time differently. It’s why we live so long.
“Artemis told me I was a goddess, Chance.” I admitted. “I’m not sure how to react to that at the moment.”
“I wouldn’t dwell on it, Lyra. When I first met the Gods I was terrified! Artie hit me with the ‘Nike’ thing as soon as we got there. She tried to convince Aries, but he wouldn’t accept it. She did tell me that he sired a whole bunch of children, and that he couldn’t possibly remember them all.”
“Well he certainly remembers Aquia.” I told her.
“Who remembers Aquia? Ari?” She looked stunned.
“Yes, Aries came up to Artemis and I and introduced Aquia as Nike!” I answered.
“That senile, old idiot.” Chance laughed. “He wouldn’t know one of his kids if they planted a shovel into his face! Did Artie tell you who Aquia’s code is?”
“No, but she told me I was one of Apollo’s granddaughters- Lyra, Goddess of Music and Song.” I told her.
“That’s wonderful, Lyra!”
“One problem.”
“What’s that?”
“I can’t sing, play an instrument, or read music.”
“Oh. Welllll.” Chance grimaced. “That…that might not be an issue, you see, the gods? They were more the sponsors of the talents they are associated with. So they may or may not practice what they sponsor. Aries, for example. He wouldn’t hurt a fly- even though he is known as the ‘God of War’- Athena, the Goddess of War. You’ve met Demi, right?”
“So I just support music and song? I don’t have to be fluent? I can be off-key and unable to carry a tune?” I asked, my eyes wide in shock and amazement.
“Could be worse, sweetie! You could suddenly burst out in an aria at the most inopportune time, and for no reason!” Chance giggled.
A serious, solemn expression suddenly filled her face.
“Come here, sweetie.” She suggested as she stood and opened her arms toward me.
Chance embraced me tightly as I heard her sniff back tears.
“Thank you for coming to my…to our rescue, 1st Lt. Serangetti Lyra. Witch Corps owes you so much for your loyalty and determination.”
“It was our duty, High Priestess. No one left behind, right?” I responded.
Chance pushed back a little and smiled at me brightly.
“That’s right, Lyra. Family never leaves family in a lurch. We protect our own. Now, how do you feel after reaching your threshold?” She asked as her eyes sparkled with an orange twinkle.
Shortly after Chance and I concluded our private meeting, our sisters arrived in the lounge and found seats. Pegasus’ observation lounge easily accommodated all eighteen of us.
Chance, as well as Charli, Chantell, Hope, Lokust, and Artemis Dell, in turn shared a longer than acceptable glance towards Link Anderson when she arrived. Her hair had gained even more blue while we were on the planet. Nothing was said about it though as we all waited, respectfully, for our High Priestess to start things off.
“Welcome to you all. Before we kick off this debrief, I notice that our ranks are a bit shy. Savanna? Could you come in here, please?” Chance requested politely.
Savanna was suddenly seated beside me on one of the comfortable sofas.
“Present, High Priestess.” She announced then looked at me with a whimsical smile.
I thought about how she would look with her hair standing poker straight and stiff instead of me!
Savanna’s meter long black mane suddenly defied our artificial gravity and straightened like the quills of a Terran porcupine!
I was amazed- as was everyone else in the large room.
“Touché, big sister. I see you have taken the first steps to embracing your threshold.”
“Lyra? Could you release her hair? I’d like to get this debriefing underway?” Chance grinned while shaking her head sideways.
“Hey. How’d you do that?” Katelyn Yates asked curiously from the armchair next to us.
I shrugged my shoulders. I had no idea how I did it. I think I just thought…about…it?
I raised an eyebrow.
Savanna was smiling brightly when I turned back to our High Priestess. She winked mischievously.
“First off.” Chance started to say as she stood and was quickly joined by Lokust, Artemis Dell, Chantell, Hope, and Charli. “We would like to show our appreciation to our sisters of JWC for their dedication and courage in affecting our rescue from Taos.”
All six senior members began applauding us.
Out of respect, I stood and applauded them. My JWC sisters- including Kate, Greer and Sonya also stood and added to my applause.
After a minute, we all stopped and found our seats again. Chance remained standing though.
“My ladies. You all did a fantastic job in bringing this mission to a successful conclusion. We thank you all for a well-orchestrated, professional operation. Ladies Lyra, Sonya, Greer, and Katelyn- if you will?” Chance motioned for us to stand and approach.
“You ladies have our deepest gratitude for such a well planned and,” She laughed as a huge smile erupted, “low-key, transparent planetary operation. Its execution is surely one for the books!”
“Thank you, High Priestess. We based our plan of action on the intel provided by Lady Chantell, My Lady.” I acknowledged.
“So I’ve been informed, Lady Lyra.” Chance glanced over to where a crimson-faced Chantell was seated.
“Lady Sonya. I’ve also been informed that you were responsible for keeping Lady Chantell’s mind in the game?” Chance continued.
“It was my pleasure, High Priestess.” Mom responded with an evil grin.
“Satanic little twerp.” Chantell whispered to herself.
Chance giggled. “Well done, Lady Sonya. Lady Katelyn?”
“Yeah? What.” Kate answered rudely.
Chance reached in and hugged her. “Thanks, and well done, Wrench.”
“Anything for the Corps, ma’am.”
It sounded a bit sarcastic and awkward to me.
“Lt. Greer?” Chance said as a serious expression washed over her.
“Sir!” Greer answered and jumped to attention. Her long tail swept around, straightened to her left side, and also looked to be at attention- similar to a cobra facing its charmer.
I giggled despite my training! Chance laughed and shook her head a few times as she burst into an amused smile.
“You scared the hell out of me, sister! I think that was just what I needed to loosen the demon’s grip, though. I hope there are no lingering injuries?” She admitted.
“Surprisingly, I have fully recovered, High Priestess. If not for Lady Savanna’s unsolicited activation, I likely would not have survived. I thank you for lowering your attack output to spare me, High Priestess.” Greer bowed respectfully.
“I don’t recall dialing back the power on that attack, my lady.” Chance said as she lunged- arms opened wide- toward my second!
“Thank you, Niger Greer! Thank you for returning my focus.” She cried- her arms wrapped tightly around our Lynxin sister.
Greer’s tail remained at ‘attention’, but its tip gracefully shifted between Chance and Greer as if intrigued by the interaction of the two women. I could almost imagine its big, nonexistent eyes blinking in curiosity.
“Oh!” Chance exclaimed as if forgetting something. She loosened her hold and leaned back slightly, “I have dispatched a full report of your courageous conduct and heroism to your older sister, Kitty, my lady. I’m sure she must be extremely proud of you.” Chance added with a devious smile and an impish twinkle in her eyes.
Greer gasped in shock! Her tail- still actively ‘observing’ the interaction between the two- gave a staccato jerk and suddenly dropped limply to the deck as if passing out!
“Lynxins are so much fun, don’t you think, big sister?” Savanna giggled as she looked to me.
I just glared at her a moment.
“Also, I have this to present to you, my lady. Congratulations,” Chance continued as she materialized a small medal on a black and orange ribbon, “you’ve bested the all time Witch Corps sharpshooter accuracy record with not one triple-kill shot, but four consecutive, triple-kill shots all from five kilometers distant! It topped our previous record holders’ ten kills with one shot- Lady Hope, and nine kills with one shot- Lady Chantell. An incredible achievement, well done, Lady Greer!” Chance congratulated, stepped back, and began applauding her.
We all applauded her!
“Now. Fenile Galantry and Aquia Anderson front and center, please?” Chance smiled as she nodded to the four of us. We took the hint and stepped away to take our seats.
“FYI, big sister, Olympus is about to call.” Savanna whispered warning, as I again sat down next to her.
Both Aquia and Galantry looked quite concerned as they rose slowly and stepped before our High Priestess.
“It has come to my attention that you both have done an extraordinary job of accelerating your flight and general Witch Corps training in preparation of this mission. I have also learned that both of you have completed your Broom qualifying exams in record time, and actively took part in air support and cover for this mission. Saying that, I have been informed that there are two guests that asked to say a few words.
Artemis and Demeter were suddenly standing behind the two young women- smiles on their faces.
“We do indeed, High Priestess.” Artemis said as she gently placed her hands on Galantry’s shoulders. Demi nodded as she followed suit with Aquia.
“We like, just concluded our review of their sorties?” Demi added.
“According to Cali, your attack vectoring and targeting were dope and like, I’m so proud of you, girlfriend?”
“Demi is correct in her analysis. You both followed Witch Corps protocols and established attack patterns that resulted in distraction of your opponent’s concentration, which therein ultimately contributed to the rescue of our High Priestess and her away team.” Artemis winked.
“High Priestess, it is with careful thought, debate, and unanimous agreement that we hereby recommend reassignment of Zeus’ Pride and California Dreamin’ to Ladies Galantry and Aquia, with the understanding that both Demi and I still get visiting privileges and flight time when requested.”
Both Galantry and Aquia gasped in shock!
Galantry spun around on her way to one knee. “I cannot thank you enough, Lady Artemis, but I cannot accept such reward. Zeus’ Pride is your Broom- your pride and joy, and I thank you for the honor of piloting him. I cannot, in all honesty, take him away from you.”
“I can’t like, ‘Bogart’ Cali, either, girlfriend!” Aquia said quietly as she turned cautiously to look Demi in the eyes.
“I see.” Artemis paused as she regarded Aquia and Galantry intensely then nodded to Demi. She turned her attention back to Chance.
“High Priestess. In lieu of such honorable decline of our offer, we would like to petition for two new Brooms to be fabricated. One for Water Lily and one for Lil’ Gray.” Artemis proclaimed proudly. “Assuming sufficient material available, of course.”
Aquia and Galantry gasped!
“We’d also like, request invites to the commissioning?” Demi giggled. “Sponsors should always like, be in attendance?”
Both young women gasped again.
“The spacecraft just verbally sanctioned have already been constructed and wait commissioning when we return to base, sisters. I do agree that these two young ladies are extraordinary broom pilots and therefore should fly proudly in fully personalized brooms complimenting their characters.”
Aquia gulped and, looking slightly ill, interrupted. Galantry just gasped a third time.
“Um…High Priestess? If it’s not too much trouble, can we request similar A.I. personas to Zeus’ Pride and California Dreamin’? Please?”
Galantry nodded her agreement.
Pegasus’ observation lounge erupted in loud boisterous laughter!
“I don’t see that as a problem.” Chance smiled playfully. “1st Lt. Serangetti? Would you have opposition to the request from our Olympian sisters?”
“I have no negative input or concerns, High Priestess. Ladies Galantry and Aquia have proven themselves valuable members of the Corps- as has everyone assembled here. All deserve proper commendation and considerations.”
Artemis once again nodded her support of my statement, as she had on my short trip to Olympus Prime a while ago.
“Good! I was hoping for a positive completion to this debrief. Captain Serangetti Lyra, make your course for Witch Corps base and depart when ready. Once again, thank you all for such a successful rescue mission. Dismissed, everyone.” Chance announced and quickly disappeared.
At my confused expression, Savanna looked to me sadly.
“Mom was just barely holding it together, big sister. We’ll be down in her quarters. I’ll be helping her with her demons. Don’t wait for us.”
Savanna disappeared from my side.
“Ready to release from docking pylons and umbilical’s, skipper.” Kate reported as she awaited my command. “Pegasus has cleared us for departure.”
“Mini-Van, Pegasus. See you back home. Have a smooth trip. Mini-Van, out.” I said. “Let’s go, Lady Greer.”
“See you back there, Kitten! Safe trip. Pegasus out.” Chantell’s voice replied happily.
A slight shudder indicated Mini-Van was free and Greer slowly increased our distance from Pegasus until we were clear to go to warp.
“Mare De Tempest transponder has been located and our course has been sent to the helm, skipper.” Link Anderson reported without prompt.
“Course received and ready, skipper.” Greer confirmed.
“Take us home, Lady Greer.” I ordered.
“Aye, home it is, skipper! ETA: twenty-six hours-“
“Skipper! I’ve got that same bunch of yahoos blocking our plotted course through the debris field! What do you think we should do?” Link interrupted.
“I think it’s time we had some fun with these locals, ladies.” I said as I stood and activated my comm.
“Kitten, Witch Corps. We are advancing on a group of hardheaded locals hell-bent on destroying each other for some stupid mineral-barren asteroids. Kitten, Wrench, Lil’ Gray, and Water Lilly are going to have some fun. Care to join? It’ll be a ‘scare the britches off ‘em’ affair’ and nothing more, copy?”
“Copy. Give us ten, Kitten. Lokust out.”
“Water Lily and Lil’ Gray, report to the docking ring.” I ordered before disabling my comm. “Wrench? Let’s go have some fun.”
“I hear that, skipper.” Kate smiled eagerly.
“Link? Coordinate with Seeker. I propose to surround them with all Pegasus’ resources. Maybe that will convince them to give up their insignificant feuding. Lithia- weapons; Rowan- Engineering; Greer- stay at the Helm. Seth, you have the Bridge.”
“Aye, skipper.”
Aye, skipper.”
Yes, ma’am.
“All Brooms, you are cleared for departure on assigned vectors. Form up on Kitten in the designated attack configuration at the forwarded coordinates.” Link announced with all Witch Corps comms open.
“Copy. Pegasus13 away.” I responded as Hello Kitty cleared Mini-Van and I advanced her throttle.
“Pegasus11 away.” Lil’ Gray reported.
“Pegasus14 away.” Wrench responded.
“Pegasus12 away.” Aquia alerted.
“Witch Corps Flights 3 and 4. We’ll stay in Deep Space Camo after we reach the intercept, and decloak on my mark.” I announced as Hello Kitty went to Trans -Dimensional.
“You sure this is just an underroos wettin’ affair, Kitten?” Chantell sounded underwhelmed.
“Sorry to disappoint, Fairy Godmother.” I apologized.
“S’ okay, Kitten. Needed some together time with Oh Shit any way. ‘sall good.”
I laughed at her calm and laid back tone.
“Hello Kitty. Let’s listen to the local chatter shall we?”
“RF band selected, Kitten.”
“…gin, Ortz! Thought I
told ya I didn’t wanna see
yer face out here again?”
die, Smithe!”
“That weren’t very nice,
Ortz! Yer pappy know’d you
talk like that?”
Smithe, now skedaddle ‘for
we have to open up with our
new torpedoes!”
“Heh! We got some new
‘munitions of our own, Ortz!
Happy ta give ya a taste.
Whacha say?”
Eat shit an die, Smith!”
“Last chance, Ortz! I got an
itchy trigger finger. So’s my
boys.”
“Here we go…again!” I grumbled. “Enable TX/RX, Hello Kitty.”
“You’re on, Kitten.”
“Boys, boys, boys. Why do you constantly waste your time out here? These asteroids are useless rocks with no mineral value whatsoever.” I growled.
from? Who’s out there and
how’d you get off the planet?
Womenfolk ain’t allowed ta
leave their homestead!”
“Actually, boys, I can be anywhere I want…I can do anything I want. And right now, I want you all off my property.” I stated condescendingly.
“This ain’t nobody’s
property, darlin’. The
Anarchy agreed to
designate this debris belt
as off limits to all. Not
that you’d understand
that deep thinkin’ much.
Why not go back home an
wait for your husband ta
come home?”
“Hate to say it, boys, but I’m not foolhardy enough to marry the likes of you! I’m looking for some guy that honors and respects a woman’s mind over her body- somebody that treats everyone as an equal and not with some lopsided, prehistoric caste system. Personally, you boys fall way short of my standards. I’ll bet physically too!” I said and had to laugh.
mind‘round these parts,
darlin’. How’d you survive
this long with them way-high
standards?”
“I’ve ‘survived’ way longer than you can imagine, boys, and you assume I’m from one of these celestial bodies. Also, nobody asked me if they could do anything with my property!”
“What’s a ‘celestial
body’, boss?”
“Them’s our planets,
moron!”
I let my low, sinister laughter radiate out into space.
“I gots a bad feelin’ ‘bout
this, boss. We cain’t see
nobody else out here, an
her signal’s way too
strong. We best git.”
“I’m with Gerard, boss!”
“What’s the matter, boys? You afraid of a woman?”
“I’m suspicious of
anythin’ I cain’t see.
Show yerself, woman!”
“No.” I giggled.
“You just tell me ‘no’,
woman?”
“I don’t stutter, so yeah. No.” I couldn’t keep the mirth from my voice forever.
“I find ya, an’ I’m gonna
down ya an’ turn ya over
my knee, ya disrespectin’
bitch!”
“You and what army, little boy?” I giggled as Hello Kitty’s display signaled that everyone was in position.
“Show yerself an’ you’ll
see, little girl! I got six’a
my boys an we’re fully
functioned. We control
these here parts!”
I again filled the open comm. channel with low sinister laughter!
“From where I am, I see twelve little boys eager to prove who has more testosterone- twelve little boys apparently overcompensating for their physical deficiencies. Maybe it would serve you all better if you just went into the privy and pleasured yourself to orgasm?” I suggested finishing with another long, low, evil laugh.
“Why, you…”
“Hey, boss? She just dis
us with them big words? I
ain’t got a clue what she
was ramblin’ ‘bout.”
“Yeah! What she mean
‘overcompensating’? An
what physical
deficiencies?”
yer boys is dee- ficient in
alotta ways! How’d they ever
qualify on those sleds?”
An’ what’s ‘test-tos-sir-
rone’?”
ain’t got time for that now!
We got us a renegade bitch
-toy what needs tamin’! Shoot
anything that moves!”
“Them’s my orders too,
boys! Fer once me an
Ortz agrees on somethin’.
Fire at anythin’ what
moves.”
Savanna’s immensely huge face materialized in space between the opposing factions! It smiled as it looked at the twelve small fighters on either side.
“Go ahead, boys. Show this ‘renegade bitch-toy’ how you aim to tame me.” Savanna’s huge mouth said and smiled as her voice…my voice came over the comm.
“What we do, boss?!”
“It’s a trick! The bitch
got some way of pro-
jectin’ her face into this
nothin-ness!”
before my devices short out,
Ortz! I got condensation
floatin’ all around my
cockpit.”
Three fighters- two on one side, one on the other began firing their thruster quads in an effort to leave.
They remained stationary.
“Ummmm…boss?”
“Stand yer ground, boys!
She ain’t real!”
I cain’t move!”
raised a coward, Gabe.”
Savanna’s huge image smiled even brighter.
“You boys aren’t as dumb as I thought. Okay, you caught me, but you still have to ‘tame’ me.” ‘My’ voice admitted.
“So show yerself since
you think you hold all the
cards!”
“Don’t mind if I do. Ladies?” Savanna’s giant head- in my voice- agreed.
“That’s our cue, Ladies.” I said over our secure comms.
Thirteen ‘mysterious’ ships dropped out of Deep Space Camo: one large, chrome, sleek-bodied ship; one medium, chrome, sleek-bodied ship; and eleven small, chrome, sleek-bodied star fighters.
All thirteen bore the Witch Corps or Junior Witch Corps insignia, though the locals caught off guard had no knowledge of the insignias’ significance.
All had colorful, personalized, ‘nose art’.
All thirteen where encircling the twelve, smaller, ‘primitive’ fighters.
The two, opposing, local forces were completely surrounded.
“I’d say I have a royal flush, boys.” Savanna’s huge face smiled evilly in my voice.
Missiles from both sides suddenly erupted from all twelve tiny fighters!
“Typical boys! Couldn’t last much longer than the foreplay!” Savanna’s image said with a wicked smirk.
Pegasus 20- Oracle- appeared and fired one shot.
All twelve archaic, chemical missiles exploded simultaneously!
“Now.” My voice said as Savanna’s image regarded our twelve locals. “I think you to be out-gunned. That was just one shot from my smallest gun, boys. Think of what you are facing with all eleven of us- not to mention my two bigger ‘toys’.” Savanna paused to let what she said sink in.
“I suggest you boys run along home and leave this sector to the adults.”
“Do.” Her image glared at what I thought was Ortz’ group.
“I.” Her image glared at the other group.
“Make myself.” She returned her glare to the opposite faction.
“Clear?” Savanna glared once more at ‘Smithe’s’ line. She then motioned with her huge eyes at some of the nearer asteroids.
They exploded in a bright blue burst of light!
Once dimmed, there was absolutely no sign of any asteroids, their debris or any visual sign they had even been there! Nor was there any evidence that ‘Savanna’s head’ was anywhere to be seen!
Just to satisfy my curiosity, I imagined just my head appearing between the two warring groups.
A huge, full-color, image of my head appeared in the same location Savanna’s had disappeared from just seconds ago.
“BOO!” I shouted into the open comm. channel.
“Warp to the designated rendezvous points, now. Deep Space Camo.” I ordered over our secure comms after all the laughter from my coven sisters died down.
“Witch Corps Flight 2, Broom Closet Control. Request approach vector, Broom Closet decom, and door activation. Authenticate, Serangetti Lyra, copy.” I requested as we dropped to sublight, two LY’s out.
“Welcome home, Lady Lyra. Was you mission successful?” The A.I. greeted happily.
“Witch Corps Flight 1 is one standard hour out, so yes it was.” I reported.
“Good to hear, my lady. Lord Serangetti has asked to be alerted on your return. Shall I, or would you like to?”
“I’ll contact him. Thanks.”
“Broom Closet Decom commensing. Approach vector issued.”
“Copy, Broom Closet Control. Witch Corps Flight 2, Mare Tower.”
“Copy, Witch Corps Flight 2. We have you on sensors. Welcome home. Capt. Serangetti has been intently expecting your return.”
“Thanks, Mare. I’ll contact him personally. As usual, we’ll be pulling alongside then disappearing, copy.”
“Copy. We’ve gotten use to that. Mare Tower out.”
“Lady Lyra, Lord Kimbou.”
“Lyra! How’d it go? I’ve missed you and Lady Sonya!”
“Mission complete, my lord. Lady Sonya passes on her desire to reacquaint. Pegasus is one standard hour out, my lord, and she has all hands safely aboard.”
There was a pause and Poppy whispered something positive that I couldn’t quite make out.
“Skipper? Broom Closet Control confirms five minutes to full decom and door activation.” Link alerted from Navigation.
“Copy, my lady. I’ll see you all soon. Serangetti out.” Poppy suddenly signed off.
“Broom Closet Door closed and secured. Beginning repress. Welcome home, Witch Corps Flight 2.” Control greeted pleasantly.
“As soon as possible, we’ll need Mini-Van unequipped. Witch Corps Flight 1 should be forty-five standard from requesting an approach vector. We’ll need the flight line clear by then.” I requested from the Control A.I.
“Broom dismounting has already been brought online. Caution! Please pay close attention while utilizing the active flight line.”
We felt the gentle ‘thump’ of the first broom being dismounted.
Within a minute, Zeus’ Pride slowly moved past our bridge windows on its way to its hangar.
“Broom Closet repress complete. You may egress Pegasus II. Caution! Please pay close attention to automated dismounting equipment while utilizing the active flight line.”
“Let’s grab our go bags and get inside, ladies.” I ordered.
Poppy hurried down the metal stairs as we came around Mini-Van’s bow, being careful of the moving machinery that was now attaching to and offloading Icarus.
“Lady Lyra! I am delighted you and your crew made it home safely!” He welcomed enthusiastically as my sisters continued past us and into our base. Mom stopped beside me.
“Lady Greer, hold please.” Poppy told Greer as she tried to ‘sneak’ past to avoid what she probably considered a personal moment. “I am also very happy to see you made it back, Serangetti Sonya. Welcome home, my mate.”
“Why would I not, Serangetti Kimbou? The odds of a successful mission conclusion increased dramatically after finding Pegasus and the members of Witch Corps Flight 1 on Taos, Stillwater System.” Mom replied stiffly.
“Will you two give it a rest? Poppy, mom performed brilliantly and efficiently! I’m proud of her; so should you be!” I said irritably.
Poppy and Mom began laughing quietly- both smiling at me before taking and holding each other’s hand. Greer looked very uncomfortable.
“Lady Lyra, it is a traditional greeting we have shared since before you were born. Do not read in any ill intentions. May I, my lady?” Poppy said holding out his arms to me.
“I’ve been so worried about you and the others, kitten!” He said as he engulfed me in his arms. He suddenly stopped, eased up his embrace, and pushed back from me.
“You’ve changed, Serangetti Lyra. You now have the feel of a warrior…” He looked into my face with a serious expression. “A warrior that…”
Poppy quickly looked to mom for an explanation. She nodded ever so slightly- almost reverently.
“I see.” He sighed. “I had hoped you might not experience that so soon. My wish was that you never know that particular action, my kitten, but I guess it was destined to happen in our line of service to the crown.”
Poppy again wrapped his arms around and tightened them around me.
“I am truly sorry you had to experience that, Serangetti Lyra. I truly-.”
“KEEP THAT BATSHIT CRAZY WITCH AWAY FROM ME!” Someone shrieked!
Link Anderson shot from the Broom Closet entry door, vaulted over the metal stairs and railing, landed fifteen meters into the flight line, swerved right to avoid one of the automated cargo cranes, and sprinted around and into Mini-Van!
Looking back to the base entrance, Aunt Cora slowly staggered out, gently rubbing her chest and looking around the huge Broom Closet for someone.
Aunt Cora quickly composed herself and graciously descended the stairs to approach us.
“Lady Lyra. Lady Sonya, Lord Kimbou. How nice to see you all again.” Queen Caroline Norge greeted. I…we politely showed no notice of the scorch mark on the material ‘straining’ to contain her ‘Ladies-in-Waiting’.
“Lady Cora.” I greeted back with a courtly bow of my head. “Is something wrong?” I asked as I quickly glanced momentarily to Mini-Van and back.
“I had been intending to convey a warm, noble, ‘Norge’ type greeting of welcome to my new niece. I may have been a bit…overzealous… possibly?” She answered with a very worried look. “I have to hand it to the girl! She’s got me beat in the reactions and the defensive actions departments!”
“Your majesty!” Poppy finally got around to greeting the monarch officially.
“Majesty, may I present-” He continued but Lady Cora cut him off.
“Kitty? What in the name of the Norges are you doing here? I thought you were overseeing trade negotiations with the Sagwa?”
Greer blushed profusely!
“My first officer for this mission, Lady Niger Greer, Lady Cora. Greer? Lady Cora Norge from the Antarran System.” I quickly introduced.
“Have you seen a doctor about this?” Cora asked bluntly as she looked up into Greer’s eyes while motioning to the tall Lynxin’s body.
“As a matter of fact, my lady, we had received the test result just after Witch Corps Flight 2 here left on their mission.” Poppy informed. “I have been asked to hold those results until Lady Kitty can attend.”
Greer audibly swallowed and appeared very nauseous suddenly.
“Norges be merciful! I’d pay to see both their faces at that presentation!” Aunt Cora laughed voraciously.
“As would I, majesty. As would I.” Mother offered with a devious smile and a stacatto giggle.
Two more blue-haired women appeared at the top of the stairs and made their way over to us.
“Welcome home, Lady Lyra.” Lady Simone said as she offered her arms in greetings. “How bad was it this time, sister?”
“Lady Nike was in attendance, but it was unknown for some time whether she was in control or Bovidovich was calling the shots.” I related.
“Bovidovich?! They found Bovidovich?!” Lady Cora gasped. She now looked ill.
“The entity known as Bovidovich is no more, my ladies. Witch Corps, as a team, dealt with and finally dissolved what made that disgusting, vulgar… ‘thing’ exist.” I spat in revulsion.
Aunt Cora looked like the weight of the Galaxy had been lifted from her shoulders.
I was sure there was quite the humorous opportunity presented in that statement. If verbalized.
“I’m afraid many innocents under its control paid for our mission’s success though.” I sighed.
“Almost the whole of the male population of the town controlled by it.” Mom added callously.
“Sonya. You of all people should know that the taking of life- deserved or not- shouldn’t be treated as some ‘average’ activity!” Lord Samuel Redman scolded.
I looked back to Mini-Van to see if Link had maybe reappeared.
“If you all would excuse me? I think I need to comfort our sister.” I said as I nodded back to our ship. Aunt Cora began to move, but I motioned for her to stay with my parents, the Redmans, and Greer.
“Permission to come aboard?” I called out to the deserted passageway once inside.
There was no answer, but I did hear a faint sniffling from the starboard bunkroom. Entering, I found it empty, yet the quiet crying was in here- strangely coming from deck level.
“Lady Link?” I called quietly. “Lady Cora didn’t mean to frighten you. She only meant to welcome you with a customary, traditional Antarran greeting. Please come out so we can talk about it?”
“She-she-she came running at me, like-like-like she wanted to cap-capture me!” Link sobbed.
“She just wanted to welcome you. Antarrans can get a little…um…over emotional? I’ve known Lady Cora for eight years now and I can assure you she wouldn’t hurt a moderate aphid.”
“Why would she come at me like that? I didn’t do anything to her. And-and…and I’m not an Antarran! I was born on Eden 3!”
“Could you please come out here where we can talk like two of the species instead of a Lynxin and a… a Terran mole rat?” I asked gently.
It was quiet for at least a minute.
“Link? Could you come out so we can talk?” I tried again.
“I’m-I’m…working on it, skipper! I think…I think I had another growth spurt.”
I watched quietly as Link slowly, but surely worked her way free from under the lower bunk- there was much grunting and groaning as she did so. I could see why when she finally stood up.
The young woman facing me was about one hundred-sixty-five centimeters. Almost half of her hair was now blue. Her Terran mammaries seemed larger than they did when I saw her reporting to navigation five hours earlier. Link’s face had also changed a little more. It looked different, yet somewhat familiar.
“I’m sorry, skipper, but she scared the crap outta me! I never expected such an emotional greeting from Queen Norge. I suppose I should go apologize to her- explain what happened... Just allow me a moment to pull myself together.” She sighed. “One should always be dressed properly and presentable when meeting royalty.” Link sighed heavily again.
“Only if said royalty were a stickler for those vain details, Lady Link Anderson. Which I’m not…well, not at the moment anyway.” Aunt Cora grinned nervously from the bunkroom doorway. “May I have a look at you, m’lady? I will not make any overly abrupt or suggestive moves… promise.”
“I’m sorry for blasting you, majesty. I just sort of reacted defensively when you came at me. Please! Forgive me. I-I-I-I’m sorry.” Link began to cry again.
Aunt Cora looked at me with a sad expression then took Link into her arms and held her tight.
Until this moment I hadn’t realized my two Coven sisters were the same height!
“It’s okay, Puddin’ Plum, Antarran puberty can be very overwhelming for some of us- overly so for those of the ‘core’ Norge family.
Link pushed away from Aunt Cora.
“Huh? The ‘core’ Norge family? But I’m not Antarran, majesty!” Link protested sadly.
“Really?” Aunt Cora questioned impishly as she conjured a full-length mirror and centered Link in front of it. “Then who is this?”
“It’s me, majesty. Link Anderson… only… only, I’m in my activated form?” She answered in an uncertain voice. Her fingers slowly went to her blue locks and held them out so she could really see them.
Aunt Cora stepped up beside her and observed their reflections.
“It is first and foremost to know who you are, m’lady. Confidence in self is extremely important. Now, look closer and tell me what you see. Really see, m’lady.” She prompted.
“I see two women that look very similar. Both have blue hair- one, less by half. Both are roughly the same height; and both look similar in face and physical build.”
“Very, very good, m’lady. And we both have fabulous racks too, if I do say so!” Aunt Cora giggled. “If you had to guess- theoretically, of course- what relational level might these women share?” Aunt Cora asked amiably.
Link turned her head slowly from side to side several times and her fingers softly explored her face several more times.
“Honestly? If I didn’t know better, I would think they might be sisters, majesty.” Link replied as her face suddenly paled and her mouth dropped open.
“That can’t be, majesty! I was born on Eden 3! My maternal parent had no affiliation to Antarra as far as I knew. I don’t recall her ever showing any images of my fraternal parent though.” Link protested.
“Puddin’ Plum? With a head of hair like that… those assets… and at your age? There is definitely ‘Norge’ in there.” Aunt Cora giggled. “A whole lot of it! Come on, let’s get into the base before B.C. Control starts decomp-ing for Flight 1.”
Link nodded tentatively and Cora motioned for us to precede her out of Mini-Van.
“Wow!” Lord Samuel gasped in shock as his eyes basically exploded from their sockets. “Shit, Cora!”
“I know, right?” She answered.
“Cora? Am I seeing this correctly?” Lady Janet questioned, blinking several times, not believing her eyes.
“I believe you are, Jan. I find it absolutely amazing myself- very bizarre!” Aunt Cora replied as we entered our base and the door closed behind us- its seams vanishing to remove any hint that a door even existed there.
“Base? Alert Coven personnel that there will be a post mission meeting in the galley in three hours. Also alert Flight 1 they are invited, please?” I asked of our Base A.I.
“We’re five LY’s out, Chance.” Mom alerted from Helm.
“Hmmm? Oh. Okay, thanks.” I said having been paying only partial attention.
Most of my consciousness was still in debate over how we got caught with our proverbial panties down! How could I have let that happen? How could I have led my sisters straight into a giant flytrap?
Or was it really a ‘roach trap’?
Either way, I felt extremely embarrassed for nearly succumbing to Bovidovich’s control. And… I-I nearly killed one of my sisters!
Even more embarrassing? Our junior corps had to come and rescue us! Granted Lyra, Kate, Sonya and the new girl, Greer, were brutal in their ‘showdown’ on the town’s main street. I had never before seen such vicious gunplay or stunning marksmanship!
Greer… as I found out after the fact was a dead ringer for Kitty! In fact, I think that was the defining moment when Bovidovich’s spell had been weakened enough for me to again fight him… it broke my heart to see ‘Kitty’ laying there…
“Chance? We’re ten minutes out from Eden 3. Shall I contact Sri Lanka Control for permission to land?” Mom alerted.
“What? How’d we get to Eden 3? Why would we go to Eden 3?” I exclaimed.
“We wouldn’t. We’re almost two LY’s from Mare, Chance. Slowing to sublight and going to default camo.” Mom laughed evilly. “I thought I’d see how well you were paying attention. You seemed pretty absorbed in your own thoughts. Reliving or second-guessing the mission, honey?”
“Both, I guess? I can’t figure out how that…thing…got through my defenses far enough to take control of Nike. I thought I had shielded her from all that. In the end, I couldn’t protect her like I promised all those years ago. I failed her, mom! I failed everyone!”
“You failed nobody, Chance Summers! If anything, we failed you. Charli and I let our desire to revisit- maybe act out- a dream from our past, blind us.”
“Oh! So now you admit you frelled things up!” Chantell contested angrily. “I told you going to that two-horse, shithole system was a bad idea! Especially when Pegasus started bleeding Current like she broke a major conduit!”
“I’m sorry I didn’t do the necessary research, Aunt Chantell!” I groused.
“Were you in Navigation, Chance? Cause if you were, then we could definitely place all blame on you. Otherwise, knock it the hell off, High Priestess!” My aunt fought back.
“I was the Nav officer at the time, Shan!” Charli snarled. “Yes, I didn’t catch the strange lack of returns from our sensors! Yes, I failed to find a reason why our Current reserve was diminishing! Yes, the kids made me look like a first day rookie, Shan! Happy now?!”
“No! I got shot! I was the one trying to keep the rest of you coherent enough not to get gang-banged, and I was the one that got shot!” Chantell ranted. “So why did you withhold information, Hopewell? Why didn’t you tell me…tell us that ‘cutting’ would dull the effects?”
“It happened by accident.” Mom defended. “Some hunk bought and paid for me for a whole night. But, there’s only one man I’d ever share my ‘bed’ with, Shan. That man is Charlie Armstrong! Some feelings run way deeper than mental influences or desire enhancement spells! The hunk got pissed that I wouldn’t put out and pulled his idea of a pig sticker on me. All it took was one slash to my right arm and I was back in my head. I wrassled that pen-knife off him and had just enough wammy to give him a much better recollection of the night’s events.”
“Then, when Charli came down the stairs with a wide, shit-eatin’ smile…holdin’ that gross bastard’s hand, I-”
“You decided we were all a lost cause? Is that it, Hopwell? You didn’t pass valuable intel to your partially compromised team members?” Chantell challenged heatedly!
“I’ll have you know that I had no control over what I was doing!” Charli defended. “If you must know, I’m still freaking about being-! Dammit, Hope! Why couldn’t you have cut me once and explained what needed done to keep us coherent! You think I wanted masochistic sex with some filthy, aint-had-a-bath-in-god-knows-when, wanna-be ranch hand?” She screamed as tears streamed down her face.
“ENOUGH!” I shouted as I stood and turned from my chair.
I was suddenly holding my staff and its gem was shining brightly!
“Chance!” Lokust shouted as she tried to get my attention. “Stand down, Nike! There is no need for such drastic measures! STAND! DOWN!”
“Nike? Please let Chance have possession of her body? This is just another squabble between longtime friends. There is no intent for bodily harm, sister.” Dell reasoned calmly.
I looked at my staff with wonder and awe. I even feared this thing!
Deep within me, I felt Nike apologize. I felt she was even more embarrassed than I was.
I again sent my apologies to her for not protecting her…
“Chance? What the hell ya doin’?” Chantell asked in fear. I noticed the gem brighten and I felt something stirring within me.
A figure began to materialize just in front of me and all conversation on the bridge ceased!
A women- exactly my equal- with flowing brown hair instead of black; white, gold-trimmed Greek toga, and a sad look on her beautiful face, solidified.
“Chance Summers.” My doppelganger stated despondently- looking me eye to eye.
“How many times must I intervene before you finally accept that you and you alone are not responsible for my protection? Though somewhat naive, I am quite capable of defending myself.” She smiled and slowly turned to face my speechless sisters.
“Since I am here though, I would like to thank all of you for actions and diversions taken to insulate me from our latest monstrosity. It was very powerful and I actually did succumb to its control. I have never defended against something even remotely more powerful than my great-grandfather, Chronos.”
It warms our heart and reassures me that the organization known as ‘Witch Corps’, is as accomplished and well motivated as its predecessor- Grandfather Zeus’ Furies. If not for the whole team’s help, things could have been much worse.”
“How can you be doing this?” I asked in awe.
She turned and again smiled brightly.
“Chance, I am only capable of doing this because of the lifeblood that flows within us. Our shared physical form holds several times more ‘Current’ as you call it than my first existence. Had you the confidence to truly embrace that lifeblood, you would not have required our sisters’ help. But... your heart… it has shown me that there is another facet to life other than a warrior and the brute force associated with that life. I understand the use of ‘heart’ over ‘force’ thanks to you, Chance.”
Nike glanced to the deck and sighed.
“My time grows short in this manifestation as I am not back to nominal, so I will rejoin with you. Do not make me corporealize again, Chance Summers! I will be forced to kick your butt!” Nike smiled and giggled softly as she vanished and the staff’s gem luminescence extinguished.
“And I didn’t even get an answer from her.” Chantell grumped childishly.
I felt Nike giggle from where her essence resided. I also felt she wanted to say something more, and so, offered her a conduit.
“I did nothing that any of you couldn’t do yourselves, Lady Chantell. All of Witch Corps, including those you refer to as ‘junior’ have now experienced what you call ‘threshold’. Several have even been welcomed into Olympus Prime society by direct relatives. The ‘demi-goddesses’ will need further instruction as to what they may expect, and shown temperance where egos are concerned. I will now complete my integration with Chance, but feel free to ask for enlightenment any time, Chantell Denison.” I listened and heard a pleasant ‘giggle’ come from my mouth.
“Gods! Will you ever stop raising the bar, Chance Summers?” Mom smiled as she complained.
I smiled smugly.
“Um…you think it was wise?” Lokust asked with worry written all over her face.
“Thresholding the kids, I mean. And what about the Anderson boys? Do they even know?” She continued, voicing her concerns.
“Know what, dear?” I asked my mate’s activated form.
“Do they know that they can’t return to their original form?” She clarified.
“Nike said we’ve all thresholded, hun.” Chantell reminded my XO.
“Can you still switch forms, dear?” I wondered.
Grunfuller instantly replaced Lokust at her…his station.
“Well that answers that question.” I smiled as I felt the urge to wrap my le…arms around him grow more intense.
Must have been residual from Taos, I thought.
“So…if I can still switch sides, the Andersons will be able?” Lokust was back. She had a questioning expression and looked so darling contemplating such particulars.
“The bigger question is: would they? I can think of two in particular.” Dell alluded calmly.
“The young Antarran and Kitty’s dopple.” Charli nodded in agreement.
“Greer’s got to be pretty high up on the list now, Chance.” Lokust stated as she tilted her head slightly to one side and raised her brows to punctuate the statement.
“We’ll see what happens once we get home.” I suggested. “Care to announce us, Dell?”
“Witch Corps Flight 1, Broom Closet Control. Request approach vector and Flight line decom. Artemis Dell, niner-niner-alpha; authenticate.” Dell announced over our comm.
“Welcome home, Flight 1! Glad to see you found your way back!” Closet Control responded. It was Katelyn Yates.
“Witch Corps Flight 1, Mare Tower. Just letting you know we finally got around to returning. We’ll be using S.O.P.” Dell announced as she contacted Mare’s flight control tower.
“Copy, Witch Corps 1. Welcome home. Flight 2 arrived one standard prior.” Applause could be heard in the background.
“Copy, Mare. Pegasus out.”
“Broom Closet Control, Pegasus. Flight line decom complete and Closet doors open. Come ooooon in.” Katelyn invited.
“Hey!” Kate greeted us as we proceeded through the closet door into base.
“Hey.” I responded in a lackluster tone as I brushed past her and headed for my quarters.
Savanna instantly appeared before me- blocking my path.
“Mother? That was certainly rude of you. Lady Kate only wished to greet you, not proposition you.”
I didn’t say a word. Instead, I ported past her and straight into my quarters.
She was waiting for me though.
“Now you are being rude to me, mother! What gives?” She demanded.
“Does it matter? Not that you don’t know already, sweetie.” I said desolately.
My now nineteen –year-old daughter narrowed her eyes at me.
“Well… I do… But that doesn’t matter at the moment! Right now, you need to talk…get whatever is bothering you out before your Current starts to feel your torment and begins to twist.”
“We both know that isn’t going to happen, Savanna.” I said quietly.
“But it could, mother. Stranger things have happened… and only just recently.”
“What. Like my eight-year-old daughter suddenly growing up?” I looked at her intently. “Like JWC having to come and rescue our butts from some two-horse shithole of a planet?”
I glared at her intensely.
“Or , that you went against my wishes and jimmied Oracle’s locks so you could fly her?”
Savanna smiled pleasantly at me.
“Jealous much, mother? You knew it was a simple matter for me to crack those puzzles. Why get so pissed?”
“That wasn’t the point, munchkin. The whole point of the exercise was to teach you respect for people’s wishes… and privacy.”
Savanna regarded me for several tense seconds. Her anger seemed to intensify.
“Well, I happen to think that my mother and father’s lives… that my family’s lives were more important than honoring some obtuse morality lesson, Chance Summers! I hope you understand that you are not only important to me, but the whole of the universe! Your life…the life of Witch Corps in particular, is quintessential to the whole of the universe! Moreso even than the Gods and Goddesses themselves!” She lectured while glaring heatedly at me. As fast as she had angered, her face softened.
“Now…freshen yourself up. Lord Kimbou is on base and wishes to see you at your earliest convenience. Chop, chop!”
Savanna was gone. Vanished.
A smile crossed my face. She certainly was my daughter!
“How dare she?” I questioned to not only myself, but to the heavens in which I existed!
“You cannot question her motives, little one, for her actions have existed since the dawn of time itself. A good mother will always watch, teach, and protect her child. No matter the cost to herself. It is the way of things.” A female voice said in a sage tone, though a bit amused.
“And”. A second female voice giggled. “It is the child’s place to question her mother’s motives and teachings.”
“That has also been the way of things since time in memorial, Savanna. Correct us should you feel us wrong, but-.”
“She probably will, sister.” A third female voice interrupted. “The Summers’ legacy runs strongly through our little sister.”
“Yes, of that fact I have little doubt, sister!” The first voice agreed. “Still, correct us if you feel you have been treated unfairly? But before you reply, consider what you have learned from her so far. What you have learned from all those you have interacted with since your physical manifestation into the mortal reality. Consider how you pushed those around you to near exhaustion when newly manifested. Consider how you are treated now- now that you have synchronized or ‘reached threshold’ as our High Priestess calls it. Consider all that and then consider that which has yet to happen. Consider everything you are capable of considering, young Oracle, before you pass judgment or profess falsely.”
“But it’s very hard to consider so much, sisters. And Chance Summers can be so…so…so difficult at times! Her Nike persona more so by itself! How can any considerations be evaluated with such variables undefined?” I asked, completely stumped and dazed by the enormity of what they tasked me with.
“Not ‘undefined’ little one; simply unfactorable. ‘Human nature’ is confusing at best, but ‘human-style love’ cannot be rationalized or even quantified. It simply ‘is’. To consider those factors, you must understand and listen to what your heart, young one, is saying.” A fourth sister advised.
“But all I hear is my latent Current- the goings on of that society deep within me! I have not heard a peep out of my ‘heart’, sisters.” I told the disembodied voices.
“Ah, but you have, little one! Did you not just reveal to our High Priestess that ‘family’ is more important than anything? How did you not hear that loud declaration of your heart, yet be so close in proximity to it?” Sister three said.
“Maybe, because she is so close to it, she neglects to notice, sister. Something so pure as ‘love’ can be very elusive when fully immersed within it.” Sister two suggested.
“Maybe she is still too inexperienced to know how to listen, sisters?” Sister one proposed.
“Maybe so. I suggest you ‘listen’ a little harder, little sister.” Sister two agreed.
“I suggest she not ‘try’ at all, sisters! Allow the heart to speak and interrupt when it feels necessary- learn to feel its call and allure…its wisdom, little one.” Sister three declared sagely.
“Aren’t we getting a little melodramatic here, sisters?” I asked the heavens. I know and can feel love ‘exuding’ from those close to me already. I also know right from wrong and what is acceptable in between. What else is there?” I asked impatiently.
“Ah! What else is there, she asks? Why ‘everything’! That is the answer, little one! There is everything!” Sister four stated passionately.
“And yet there is nothing if you do not understand and pay the attention required. Enlist ‘patience’ to allow for all considerations to manifest.” Sister two added.
“Back to considerations? How have we circled back to that so quickly?” I asked, annoyed that the original subject had been revisited so quickly.
“Consider the path taken to return here, little one. Was it not you that set the course in the first place?” Sister one giggled.
“She grows angry, sisters. She has yet to fully understand her place and contributions to the universes. As with her mother, our High Priestess, she has yet to comprehend her connection to everything.” Sister four reported.
“She will soon understand, sisters. We are called ‘Oracle” for a reason. In time, she will come to understand. You should return to the mortal realm now, little one. Your mother requires you for some consultation. Until another time, Savanna.” Sister one summorized.
“Adieu.”
“Later.”
“Bub-bye!”
I had to agree with Aunt Chantell. The Oracles were a crazy lot and were very hard to understand at times. They did make good points on several things though. Maybe I did need to ‘listen’ to my heart more. Maybe there was more to ‘love’. Maybe I need to be more observant. Maybe I was a little impatient. Maybe I was a lot impatient!
“Maybe I need to stop talking like them, recover my sanity, and return to base as the Oracles recommended!” I said aloud to myself.
“What was that sweetie?” Mom asked as she stared directly at me in a calm, collected manner.
“Nothing. I was just thinking out loud, mom. I do that sometimes.” I told her as I felt myself blush, noticing I was back in our quarters.
“Huh. Okay. Let me just say one thing, munchkin. ‘42’.” She said then giggled lightly.
“42?” I asked, tilting my head to one side.
“It’s the answer to life, the world, the universe- everything.” She smiled brightly while she began to laugh. “That’s what you were looking for, right? The answer to everything?”
“That is not the answer to ‘everything’, mother! It’s a fifteen hundred year-old character code for the asterisk; later used as a variable in search engines of the time to represent ‘anything’!” I growled in annoyance.
“Well, it worked in the movie.” She admitted raising her hands and shrugged indifferently.
“Truth is, munchkin…there is no simple answer for ‘everything’. There’s only one thing that even comes close to a universal answer, Savanna. Love.”
I rolled my eyes.
“Ah, so you’ve heard the term before, have you?” Mom laughed.
“I was just consulting with the other oracles and they mentioned how ‘love’ could not be defined- that it was all encompassing and ‘human’.”
“That’s pretty much it, sweetie. They must have the wisdom of the ages behind them.” Mom giggled. “That or they’re very smart.”
“Sometimes they aggravate me as much as you do, mother!” I groused.
“Karma, munchkin. What goes around comes around. So how did you enjoy the reactions and expressions of that multimedia team at Kitty’s coronation, sweetie?” Mom asked as I sighed in resignation.
“You really had to bring that up, mother? That was eight years ago. I was an infant!”
“Um…you might want to adjust your accounting of time, munchkin. As you stated right after we left Taos, you are stuck in that nineteen-year-old body now. So add eleven years to your declaration.” Mom winked with an impish smile.
“So. You coming to our briefing? Or am I going to make apologies to Lord Kimbou?” She quickly changed subjects.
Ladies Chance, Lokust, Hope, Chantell, Charli, and Artemis Dell walked into the base meeting room as a group and promptly stopped- their attention centered on the three, adult, female Antarrans, one, young, female Antarran, and one adult, male Terran in the male version of Witch Corps’ signature uniform, seated together quietly talking amongst themselves.
“About time you witches got here!” Janet Redman declared as she looked up, taking notice.
“Well, ya know; the airline lost our checked luggage and we had to wait for it to catch up with us. Sorry we’re late.” Chance stated confusingly. Most of us had no idea whether she was kidding or whether she was passing us some specially encoded message.
“I still wanna know how she does that, Hopewell!” Lady Chantell whispered to Lady Hope.
Lady Charli seemed amused by Chance’s strange declaration as she just shook her head.
“High Priestess? Lady Link claims Lady Savanna activated her without consultation or agreement. Will she also be here, at this meeting, to answer this allegation?” Lady Simone inquired.
“I will indeed, Lady Simone. In fact, I am already in attendance.” Savanna said from beside me.
Gods! I wished she would stop that!
Savanna stood and looked around the room before she spoke.
“I did knowingly activate the Anderson siblings.”
Lady Sandra Anderson gasped at her cold admission! I was certainly surprised! Before this point in time, Savanna would have heatedly declared herself innocent of all charges and vanished. She was acting like a mature adult here. I began to believe she actually- somehow- was nineteen instead of eight.
“It was imperative to the JWC’s mission parameters, my ladies” She justified and continued. “Those parameters being: four Broom pilots; four Mini-Van pilots; four navigators; four weapons’ officers; four flight engineers. It was also fortuitous that they are all cross-trained for multiple responsibilities.”
“Ladies Aquia, Galantry, Lyra, and Katelyn were shoe-ins for Broom pilots. Aquia and Galantry had tripled their training simulations in preparation of the mission and earned the opportunity. Lady Lyra handled planning, training, and leadership as mission commander. Niger Greer’s impeccable service record indicated she would surpass expectations as Lady Lyra’s XO, but only if activated.”
“Lady Link had demonstrated uncanny navigational, sensor, and intelligence gathering skills in all training simulations. She had also performed impressively in leadership courses designed and sponsored by Galactic Command and proctored by Lady Sandra Anderson. It was necessary though, to activate her to optimize her talents. Her activated form was a definite surprise- one I had not foreseen.”
“Ladies Rowan, Garith, Lithia, Seth, and Derrick also required activation to increase their natural talents. They were also detrimental to the mission’s success in their multi-disciplined capacities. Rowan showing incredible knowledge and unprecedented- for her age- proficiency with our flight systems”
“Lady Lilith was not originally considered for activation because of her compulsory participation in her education sector selection exams- though I did not want to show prejudice because of that.”
“You activated my youngest daughter, too? Just so she wouldn’t feel left out?” Lady Sandra screeched in disbelief. “She’s only ten!”
“But she is much more mature for her age than even Garith, my lady.” Savanna smiled tensely.
“But why didn’t you ask us first, Lady Savanna?” Lady Link Anderson questioned calmly. Lady Sandra seemed confused by her ‘daughter’s’ calm demeanor and went silent.
“I simply foresaw the needed modifications and took the required steps, my lady.” Savanna responded honestly, but impersonally.
“So you just assumed that because you ‘saw’ us activated, that we were okay with it?” Rowan demanded.
“Yes.” Savanna answered crisply and callously.
“Just ‘yes’? That’s all the explanation I get?” Rowan complained.
“Oracle? Remember?” Savanna answered in a ‘catty’ tone.
“Savanna? You’re being a bitch.” Chance interrupted. “Show some kind of respect and caring for our sisters. What Rowan wants to know is why the forced, unannounced change? Why not brief everyone involved as to what you foresaw and ask to activate them nicely?”
“As I said, Lady Chance. The mission’s successful completion depended on all participants being activated. Future events, of which I cannot reveal at this time, also forced my decision, I am sorry, sisters, but it had to be done in order for Witch Corps to remain the viable peace-keeping entity it was incorporated as.” Savanna justified without emotion.
“By the Norges! You make it sound like the Corps was ready to self-implode!” Aunt Cora gasped in shock.
“That was one of the foreseen possibilities, but now that we are all here, and in good health, that event sequence has been rendered obsolete. Now Witch Corps is seen to be a stable and unbiased peacekeeping unit well into this universe’s future. And past.”
Her last, very short sentence struck me as strange!
“And past?” I asked in confusion.
“Think about it, big sister.” Savanna smiled to me. “Lady Chance? She is not avatar to, but is Nike, Goddess of Victory- the only Olympian powerful enough to defeat Chronos?” Savanna stated factually then turned her attention to her mother.
“Surely, Lady Chance, you of all the sisters, should understand what I have just alluded to, so I will allow that topic time to coalesce. Moving on. Have we received the genetic coding results for Lt. Niger Greer?” She abruptly changed subjects as if she were running this meeting.
“Sorry I am late, my ladies.” Poppy announced as he appeared at the open doorway. “Several matters pertaining to Mare’s command demanded my personal attention. Ladies? It is good to see you all well! I have been worried to sickness you had met with devastating circumstances.” He bowed politely to our ‘senior’ sisters.
I noticed Savanna smiling for some reason.
“And yes, I have Lt. Greer’s test results.” Poppy said as he placed his hand on my shoulder, squeezed it gently, and sat down beside me, opposite Savanna. “I have recently been sequestered from revealing its contents however, so I cannot even hint-”
“Emergency Broom Closet decom in progress. Broom Closet door activation in thirty seconds.” Our Base A.I. interrupted.
“Would anyone like some coffee, tea… vodka, Saurian brandy?” Savanna casually asked as she stood and looked around us for replies with an impish smile.
“What are you up to, young lady?” Chance demanded through narrowed eyes and crossed arms as a hot cup of herbal tea appeared in front of me.
“Moi?” Savanna looked hurt by the question. “What makes you think I had anything to do with what is to happen?”
“Duh! Oracle?” Our High Priestess deadpanned with a strange but whimsically contorted face and voice. Oh, and her eyes were crossed, too!
“Norges! You really are just like your mother and grandmother, Sugar Plum!” Aunt Cora groaned. “I thought one was incorrigible! Now there’s three of ‘em!”
“It’ll probably get worse before it gets better, Cora.” Lord Samuel snickered as Ladies Simone, and Janet rolled their eyes in response.
The strangest thing suddenly happened!
Lady Cora and Lady Link turned in unison to glare at Lord Samuel! Their actions seemed completely unrehearsed and innocent, but the result was amazingly spine-chilling and very ‘creepy’!
The man gulped at the sudden attention.
“Now that is just so, so wrong!” He quipped in worry and visibly shuddered.
Two six-counts of Lord Samuel’s favorite beverage appeared on the table in front of him.
“Thanks kiddo! I’m going to need this- what with all the Antarran estrogen I’m suddenly drowning in.” He said, quickly separating one container, opening it, and downing it in one gulp!
“Why did I have to be the pilot for that damned diplomatic mission, anyway?” he groused to himself, though loud enough our sensitive hearing picked it up.
“Because you were destined to meet your soulmate, my sweet husband.” Lady Janet giggled.
“Yeah…ah huh…sure.” He said as he opened another container and drained it in one gulp again.
A large, brown-tan blur rushed down the hallway past our room’s open doorway. From what I could catch, it looked Lynxin and very much holding back a bout of nausea!
“Yeah. That’s the door. Just turn the knob and you’re good.” My cousin’s loud voice directed from out in the hallway.
Chairs groaned against the deck as every occupied seat moved in unison.
I rushed to my uniformed cousin- completely forgetting protocol- as soon as she appeared in the doorway.
“Hey, cuz. Looks like you missed me.” Kitty giggled as she returned my embrace.
I did. And to hell with protocol, I thought.
Poppy cleared his throat somewhere behind me.
“I appreciate the warm welcome, Cuz, but your Poppy’s requiring proper protocol. Unfortunately.” Kitty whispered.
I immediately broke our embrace.
“Please forgive me, my queen. I thought, since we were amongst recognized nobility, that casual court behavior was in effect.” I stated succinctly. “Apparently, I am negligent in that belief.”
Kitty smiled wryly and looked behind us at our gathered coven; I think mostly at Poppy though.
“Hey, y’all! Miss me?” She laughed.
“You! How are you still here?” Her expression instantly changed as she glared to the only other ‘known’ female Lynxin in the room.
“Greetings to you, my queen. I assume PM Tau will survive?” Lady Sonya responded calmly as she took a knee.
“Get up, Cuz! You’re making me look… argh… ‘royal’!” Kitty hissed in dismissal as she grabbed Sonya’s arms and physically lifted her to standing. Our queen then crushed my mother in a Terran bear hug until she started to gasp for air. Kitty released mom and smiled deviously. “Nice to see you, Serangetti Sonya.”
“Th-thank you, my queen.” Mom answered while trying to regain her breath.
“As for Tau… The Broom Closet’s Flight line is a wee bit short today. Apparently, someone doesn’t know how to park.” Kitty glanced to Lady Hope. “So, I had to get…creative.”
“Oh no you don’t, sister! I wasn’t the one drivin’ this time!” Lady Hope argued as she clandestinely pointed to Lady Chantell.
“Argh! Do I have tire tracks on my face, Charli?” Chantell questioned as she pointed to her left cheek- the one facing Lady Hope- with her middle finger.
“Oh, Gods! I’ve missed this place!” Kitty declared and began laughing all over again while several tears ran down her face. She stepped into the room further and everyone had a chance to welcome her.
Except Greer, who remained standing- frozen to her location as if glued to the deck? Her eyes were wide and fearful, and her facial fur looked very pale.
PM Tau awkwardly stumbled into the room practically unseen- his face almost as pale as Greer’s.
“My queen?” He asked while bracing himself against the doorframe. “May I suggest advanced warning next time you decide to attempt such brash maneuvers? It is not considered appropriate to access the comfort facilities of a hosts’ establishment within scant seconds of arrival.” FeLane’s Prime Minister scolded before wiping his mouth one final time.
“Oops. Did I forget to warn you, Tau?” My cousin giggled evilly.
Tau just glared at her silently.
“Bridge, Captain Serrangetti.” Poppy’s DataPad squawked.
“Serangetti here.”
“Just wanted to advise you that Earth’s Horizon is maneuvering to rendezvous and is asking permission to match speed and come alongside.”
“Copy, Bridge. Extend all pleasantries and comforts to her crew and diplomatic corps. Serangetti out.”
Seeing how pale Niger Greer was, I had no idea how she was still standing! Further observation showed her tail was extended- poker straight- to the chair behind her, acting as an additional support to keep her upright. She seemed as pale and stationary as an alabaster statue!
“What’s this?” Kitty inquired as she turned to Lady Chance, but motioned to Greer.
“High Priestess? When did you take interest in Lynxin art? This is as fine and lifelike a creation of my royal presence as any I have seen.” She complimented as she raised a finger to touch Greer’s pale, stiff cheek.
Gods! Was she even still breathing?
“A remarkable likeness, Lady Kitty.” Chance complimented. “And, I’ve been told, tied with you and Lady Lyra in the Witch Corps Comp stats.”
“Hmmm? Is this true, Lt. Niger Greer?” Kitty confronted the statue-like Lynxin.
The only response- only sign of life- was a single tear that escaped and rolled down my XO’s beautiful face.
“Is this how I reacted when I first found out I was required to ascend to the throne, High Priestess?” Kitty asked Chance.
“No. You ‘redecorated’ your quarters. Multiple times as I recall.” Chance giggled.
“Oh. That’s right. Thank you, High Priestess.” Kitty smiled back showing her canines. “Greer?” She moved in closer to my XO. Her tail came up and curled around Greer’s left forearm as she stared, eye to eye with her terrified twin.
“Sorry to disappoint, sister, but I will not be stepping down from the throne any time soon. As I am the older twin, it is still my right and obligation to preside over our Confederation.”
Although having three solid supports onto the deck, Greer folded instantly into a heap.
“Well, that went better than I expected.” Kitty giggled.
“She will recover in two minutes, sisters. Nothing to worry about. Please be reseated.” Savanna announced as she was suddenly kneeling at Greer’s side between us.
Gods! I wished she would stop that!
“Lady Kitty. Good to see you again. I trust your negotiations went well?” She said as she stood to embrace my cousin.
Savanna sighed with satisfaction from Kitty’s shoulder. “Now this is more like it.” She whispered happily.
“And I am glad to see you, Lady Savanna, but we must see to Lady Greer.”
“Of course, my lady.” Savanna giggled as she and Greer vanished only to instantly reappear seated at our table. Greer was just starting to regain consciousness.
Kitty and I walked back over- my cousin standing over and waiting for Greer to recover fully.
My XO was instantly on one knee!
“Forgive me, my queen! I had no beforehand knowledge of your arrival and I apologize for my insulting appearance!” She groveled, eyes locked to the deck.
“So you consider our physical appearance… insulting, Niger Greer? Third princess to the FeLane Confederation?”
Greer’s intuitive tail shot up to attention and its sentient tip seemed to stare at our queen in shock!
“Yes, Greer’s tail. You heard right. Third Princess to the FeLane Confederation.” Kitty spoke directly to the seemingly intelligent appendage in amusement.
It immediately ‘twitched’ violently, went limp, and fell to the floor behind its owner.
Everyone giggled or outright laughed at the shenanigans.
“Now that…that, I didn’t see coming.” Savanna laughed. “Lynxins can be very amusing.”
“Be nice, Munchkin. Try to put yourself in her place for a minute. Greer has known or been told, I assume, that she is identical to her queen, Kitty Sinae of FeLane- a person she has sworn soul allegiance and protection to as a member of the royal guard and extended military. Yet the two have not met since her activation. Now, factor in the assumed possible responses of that monarch suddenly seeing her equal before her” Lokust told her.
“Also, imagine how you would react if told you were not just a twin of, but very closely related to that sovereign. I suspect you would behave in a similar way? Minus the royal tail?”
“But we are all royalty here, Lady Lokust. We are all closely related to the Gods and Goddesses that originally mentored us.” Savanna argued.
“True, but for how long has Lt. Greer known of such inheritance? Of the Corps, or of her activated form?”
“Almost four weeks; your point, Mother Lokust?”
“You’ve grown up- literally- knowing of us and the Corps, and what we are all capable of, Savanna. Of what you, yourself, are capable of. Allow Greer to acclimate- to process her full importance- her relational particulars. Oh, and you can leave the Olympian mentality at the door, Oracle. I for one, will not stand for such inferred superiority!”
“Yes, Mother Lokust.” Savanna answered in defeat. She quietly sat down next to me again.
I brought my tail up and less than gently, ‘brushed’ the back of her head.
Savanna’s face lit up with a smile?
It was at this point that my cousin spotted then physically counted our four Antarran sisters.
“I know you Antarrans go at it like rabbits, but damn, Cora! Where’d the ‘mostly-me’ come from?”
“Lady Link Anderson, sister. Lady Savanna informed me of her existence just after we returned from our own trade deliberations. As you can see, I am still at a loss for words.”
“I find that very hard to believe, Cora, but I can relate.” Kitty smiled brightly as she visibly nodded to Greer. “Looks like our respective families got bigger.”
“Lady Link has yet to decide if she will remain in her activated form or if she desires her previous form, Kitty.” Aunt Cora indicated.
“I believe we should also offer the same options to Lady Greer, majesties?” I recommended.
“Lyra brings up an important point, Lady Kitty. Thorough contemplation and careful considerations must be the protocol for such an important decision.” Aunt Cora agreed and smiled at me.
“But, how- how am I related to you, majesty?” Link blinked in disbelief as she suddenly stood. Apparently this was the first she had thought about her royal lineage.
Aunt Cora remained silent, but placed her DataTab on the table and touched its screen.
A hologram of a young lady with mostly blue-streaked hair, smiling brightly, appeared next to Link. They were the same height and proportions.
“Woow! How’d you get a Holo of me, Majesty?” Link asked, thoroughly amazed…and confused by the full-scale image.
“This was recorded over three hundred and fifty standard years ago, Puddin’ Plum.” Aunt Cora answered with the exact smile.
“But I’m only fifteen standard, majesty. Who is that?”
“And I was about your age when that image was recorded, Puddin’ Plum.” Aunt Cora admitted. “About five years before I first met Hope, Charli, and Chantell here. I had just been elevated to Antarra’s throne following my mother’s unexpected passing due to the Hobgoblin plague.” Aunt Cora sniffed a few times as she remembered the mixed, emotional memory. “I vowed that day to rid my world of that scourge any way I could. Because of that pledge and trauma, I found out I was a Current Mage of limited talent. That is what drew Witch Corps’ attention to Norge.” Aunt Cora explained.
“Actually, Cora, we were the ‘mysterious’ reason the Hobgoblins suddenly vanished from Antarra altogether. Shan saw you practicing your spells one day as we cleared your residence. You apparently paid much more attention to the young man helping you ‘practice’.” Lady Hope giggled.
“I hear that you are a Mage of some ability. Far more powerful than I’d ever hoped to be.” Aunt Cora kept smiling and snorted once to Lady Hope in annoyance.
“And you obviously share my genetic coding if you hadn’t noticed. Once again the Norge Sisters will brighten the house of Norge.”
“Norge…sisters?” Link squeaked in confusion.
“My sister, Juliene’s, twin stands beside us, m’lady. Simone is her duplicate in every way…except temperament…but we’re working on that.” Aunt Cora laughed as Simone blushed brightly.
“Jumping the gun, aren’t we, Cora?” Kitty suggested. “That doesn’t sound like supplying information for her to consider her decision. Sounds more like Norge propaganda: ‘Come to the Antarran side. We have cookies.’” Lady Kitty laughed humorously.
“Well, we do have an awesome royal baker.” Aunt Cora admitted casually, closing one eye and looking to the ceiling with the other while her finger tapped her cheek. “And I suppose you’re ‘You may be my younger twin, but I won’t abdicate my throne anytime soon, so get over it’ statement provided any better insight for the LT’s decision, Kitty?” Aunt Cora challenged.
“She’s a Lynxin Royal, Cora. We can handle it.” Kitty countered proudly.
“Regardless of what I have said, Puddin’ Plum, talk with Janet and especially Simone for more insight on Antarra and specifically, Norge. I can be somewhat biased in my description of Antarran society, you see.” Aunt Cora continued, ignoring her counterpart, who was now rudely sticking her tongue out at the Antarran Queen.
“Some great entertainment you have on this old tub, Skipper!” Kate laughed as she turned to Poppy.
“Yes, I hear they are here through the end of the week with two shows daily.” Poppy deadpanned.
I was absolutely appalled! Poppy had just used humor! In all my short life, I had never- ever- heard such a thing from him!
“Mate!” Lady Sonya called crisply. “You are scaring Lyra! Cease the frivolity before she becomes damaged irreparably.”
“Forgive me, my mate, but when this circus is in town, addiction is guaranteed.” Poppy apologized.
As my parents continued to display individualistic, deeply troubling examples of humor, I noticed that Galantry had gotten up and joined Aquia in talking to her siblings. Rowan seemed to be becoming angrier as their conversation went on. Several times their attention shifted momentarily to Greer or Link. Especially Link.
“BUT WHAT ABOUT ME?!” Rowan finally shouted in frustration.
Young Lilith instantly produced her wand and took up a nearer position between Rowan and her more distant sister, Link. I was amazed by her reflexes and speed!
“What about you, Rowan Anderson?” Savanna questioned calmly as she was suddenly standing beside the jealous, female Terran. “Are you referring to the question of whether you may not want to return to your former, standard, male form? Or are you feeling left out of the important decisions your sister, Link, and our XO, Greer, are considering. Or, are you just protesting because you are deficit sufficient attention?”
“Yes…no! Wait, what?” The flustered girl answered, thoroughly confused from the question(s), but especially Savanna’s sudden appearance.
“It was a simple question, my lady. Do you feel left out or jealous of all private and personal decisions concerning your sister, Link, or our XO, Niger Greer or do you desire attention and wish to remain activated?” Savanna stated her question in a slightly different, slightly devious way.
“No…um…yes? I think?” Rowan groaned and sat down to decipher what she inadvertently might have agreed to. Lady Sandra rolled her eyes at Savanna as she made her way over to console and sort out her befuddled daughter.
Savanna winked to me before she actually walked over to Chance and Lokust to begin a private conversation with them.
“Ladies?” I asked broadly as I approached the remaining Anderson siblings and Fenile Galantry. They had remained gathered while Rowan and Sandra worked through Rowan’s apparent identity conflict. To me it was obvious that Sandra would gain two new daughters…well, maybe gain one daughter and lose one daughter, more likely. I had a very strong feeling Link had already made up her mind.
A few years back, when I had been curious about my own ‘development’, I had asked Simone about her strange puberty and related changes. She had clued me into what she thought might be a ‘Norge’ genetic peculiarity. She explained that after her activation, she felt ‘liberated’; free to be who she wanted to be. In short, she said, she felt strangely ‘complete’.
I had a feeling that ever since she had been activated, Link Anderson felt the same way or similar. Being much younger, it might have hit Link slower and more gradually, instead of all at once as with Simone.
“So, you think the XO will stay activated, skipper?” Derrick asked my opinion as our group turned their attentions to me.
I sighed in worry as I glanced to the deck for a second. “I’m not sure how I feel about that, my ladies.”
“Understandable, skipper.” Galantry nodded slightly. “I could sense the connection between you and Niger Greer when you both arrived on base. Recognition by your royal family will complicate or destroy any developing relationship. Apparently, you as well as Greer and Link have a very complicated and emotional decision to make. I offer my thoughts on that if you so wish, Lady Lyra.”
I pulled my coven sister to me and whispered my thanks to her before I released her and stood back straight.
“Skipper?” Mom asked to get my attention. “The newly communicated line of succession does not make sense if her code is equivalent. Greer should assume first princess status instead of third princess. I don’t understand the queen’s reasoning.”
“Serangetti Sonya. Kitty wishes not to demote you or I simply because of Greer’s activation. She desires our family to remain intact and not fall to ruin as it has in the past. And, what difference would it make to Serangetti anyway. I for one have no desire to ascend to the throne! Was that your concern, Serangetti Sonya, first princess of the FeLane Confederation?” I challenged as I narrowed my eyes at her.
Mother remained silent for a few seconds before exhaling loudly and glancing to the deck momentarily.
“Of course not, Serangetti Lyra! Before her rediscovery and coronation, I had hoped…never mind. Let me just say that I had hoped that you would sit on the throne and leave the rest unsaid, Lyra. I also have no desire for that much responsibility. I thought you might have the confidence to reform FeLane’s fractured ruling family from Uncle. I will not challenge this monarchy as I am confident Sinae Kitty has the Confederation in her best interests.”
“Well. That’s reassuring!” Kitty declared loudly from behind mother.
“Wow! That really does run in the family, Sonya!” She laughed as mother’s fur slowly relaxed.
“Yer majesty? How’s XO’s activation gonna affect Skipper’s… um…friendship with her if she’s a princess too?” Young Lilith questioned innocently.
“Honey, we don’t even know what Greer’s decision will be.” Kitty answered then glanced back at Savanna. “Well, most of us don’t know.” She added with an eye roll.
“Probably, Lyra and Greer would need to re-define their relationship if Greer becomes third princess to the throne.” Kitty looked sadly to me.
“However, I expect to officiate their joining in a few years if she doesn’t. Does that answer your question, my lady?”
Whatever Lilith answered, I didn’t hear because of the blood burning my face and pounding in my ears!
“But… what if Skipper and XO stay together after XO stays a princess? What happens then, majesty?”
“You are an inquisitive little Delvian, aren’t you?” Kitty giggled then her expression turned serious.
“The answer would be the same, my lady. I would expect to officiate their joining in a few years. Royal ranking should not eclipse a couple’s love for any reason, Lady Lilith. No reason at all.” Kitty answered as she looked to me with confident assurance.
“And not even a resolution from Parliament can stop me.” She added defiantly.
“See? According to her majesty, you don’t gotta worry either way, skipper!” The young, gray-haired Delvian grinned triumphantly.
“I thank you, my lady.” I smiled at Lilith. “Though, the decision on which way our relationship may go is still Greer’s.”
“So, kiss her and see if that helps. My first parents always said that kisses fix everything.”
Kitty broke into an enthusiastic laugh, bent down to the young female, and collected her into her arms.
“That is a brilliant medical discovery you’ve made there, my lady. I’ll be sure to implement that at FeLane’s Royal Medical University on my return. Thank you, Lady Lilith Anderson.”
“No problem, yer majesty.” Lilith grinned excitedly. “Glad I could lend a hand.”
I felt mom touch my arm.
“They seem so innocent at that age, don’t they, Lyra?” She said quietly. “Such a turn around after they mature at fifty standard years though. To think she could blast all of our minds into oblivion with just a thought- and in only another ten years.”
“Mother! Behave!” I warned quietly. “Lilith may not turn out that way. Remember she- like Galantry- are the first Witch Corps members of their subspecies. Only one of us at this meeting actually knows how both will work out.”
I was looking at Savanna when I said that. She quickly looked back toward me and winked. Just as quickly she turned back toward her own conversation.
“Is it me or is Savanna over playing the ‘creepy’ card, skipper?” Garith asked, looking over to our High Priestess’ daughter in concern. “I mean, I like her and all, but she plays the mysterious tease way too much. And I’m certain that, if I knew so much about the future, I’d be afraid to spill any of it.”
“She is a true ‘Summers’, Lady Garith! Teasing seems to be prerequisite to joining that family- at least that is what I have noticed over my eighteen years of knowing at least one of them.” Kitty informed the oldest Anderson sibling. “It can be bothersome at times, but I love them all the same.”
“Not to interrupt such cordial interaction, but is there not to be an official meeting or briefing here today? Or was this an excuse for a meet and greet, High Priestess.” Poppy, slightly irate, interrupted our individual cliques, loudly.
Chance turned to my Poppy and smiled- deviously.
“Indeed there will be, Lord Kimbou, but I felt a bit of ‘decompressing’ to be in order- especially after such a superbly executed operation by our junior staff.” She said as we all took the hint and found our seats. Only Chance and Poppy remained standing.
“Decompressing’, my lady?” Poppy asked in confusion. “But a proper decom party includes plenty of beverage and revelry. Most of the sisters of the Junior Corps are underage, so beverage is out of the question.”
“That is ‘technically’ true, my lord, but there are other ways to celebrate.” Our High Priestess said as beverage containers popped into existence in front of everyone. These containers looked different from the usual, recognized, alcoholic variety though.
“Alright, that’s it!” Lady Chantell shouted- slamming her fists onto the table in front of her while standing angrily. “How the hell you do it? I wanna know right now, Chance Summers!”
The room silenced and all eyes were set on our upset sister.
“How the hell you know about ‘near-beer’? Hell! I had only heard mention of it when I was a very young girl- and only from my grandfather!” Chantell angrily continued.
Except on Taos, I had never seen her this frustrated and furious.
Curious, I picked up the beverage and read the ‘old Terran’ script on the label. ‘Non Alcoholic’ it claimed.
“Really, Shan? That just proves you are older than me.” Lady Hope teased wryly.
I opened the beverage and, knowing the differences because I was already of age, sampled the unknown contents.
“You can kiss it- big time, Summers!” Chantell hissed in retaliation.
It tasted similar, but lacked the… um… punch of modern beverages.
“It’s certainly bigger than mine, Shan, but I’m not into kissing big-assed butts- especially one that big!” Lady Hope continued to tease relentlessly.
I think I preferred my herbal tea over this, though.
“You know what, Summers?” Chantell asked heatedly.
So as not to be wasteful, I finished the bubbly, but lacking, beverage.
“What, Denison?” Lady Hope answered threateningly.
Once empty, I took a sip of my tea to wash the strange aftertaste away and dismissed the empty container back to the ether.
“You can go straight to hell!” Chantell screamed. “All I want to know is how your damn daughter keeps pulling this ancient shit out her ass! First it was ancient TV and movie quotes; then it was recreating certain scenes from said movies and TV! Now she’s bringing back shit that’s well before our time. Near-Beer! What’s next? A freakin’ DeLorean, fer chrissakes?”
I stood up and quietly made my way over to the refreshments table near the galley and prepared another cup of herbal tea.
“How the hell am I supposed to know, Denison?! Not like she’s ever going to fill in the blanks.” Lady Hope screamed back. “Maybe she can break the fourth dimension! I don’t know! A good witch never reveals her secrets, remember?”
“I thought that was a good ‘Magician’. A good Magician never reveals his or her secrets!” Chantell argued.
Walking back to my seat, I casually sat back down after placing my full, steaming cup on the table in front of me. Those seated around me stared at me in curiosity instead of the heated conversation two tables over.
“How can you just ignore those two, Serangetti Lyra?” Mom asked from my right. Her ears were pinned back against her head in pain.
“I guess you get used to it after eight years, mom. It doesn’t bother me anymore.” I answered as I casually took a sip of tea.
“Does anybody know how Merlin did his tricks, Shan? Magician or Witch- same thing.” Lady Hope continued- an evil smile on her face.
“You know…Aunt Chantell will never get her answer. Not from mom, anyway. We’ll all learn the secret soon, though.” Savanna clued me in from my left.
“How the hell would I know? Hey! you inferrin’ I was there to ask, Summers? That was low, even for you!” Chantell charged.
“I would suspect that Lady Nike triumphing over Chronos might have something to do with it?” I answered as I turned to Savanna for her reaction.
“If your big ass fits, ya gotta admit!” Lady Hope retorted venomously.
Savanna winked with a big, wonderful smile.
“You are one to talk! Just tell your daughter to spill already, dammit!” Chantell demanded.
I nodded and concentrated on our two squabbling sisters.
Both women were now dressed in what the Royal Museum of FeLane titled: Traditional, 19th Century, Terran, Oktoberfest Celebratory ‘costumes’.
Quiet giggling could be heard all around the room.
“Chance is never gonna reveal a damn thing, Shan… Oh! That’s just sooo precious! You look good in red.” Lady Hope laughed suddenly.
“Really? I think you look darling in that shade of blue, Hope.” Lady Chantell giggled- her expression changing instantly.
“I think we’re kindly being told to ‘knock it off’, Shan.” Lady Hope surmised as both women looked directly at me.
“I believe Lord Kimbou wishes this meeting to conclude at some point?” I said flatly, callously.
“My sincere thanks, Lady Lyra.” Poppy smiled, nodding once to me.
“Oh, Libra, how I’ve missed this place!” Kitty declared with a huge sigh.
“Well, I’ve seen nothing but mass chaos and complete disorder so far, my queen.” PM Tau mumbled irritably.
“Yes, but that’s the beauty of this place, Tau! The Coven makes people feel at home- comfortable! No one here is afraid to argue or challenge one another. Everyone is equal and cordial.” Kitty explained.
“Two sisters almost resorting to fisticuffs is comforting, my queen?” PM Tau scrunched his face in pained disbelief.
“Oh, honey, Shan and I were just having a little tiff. It’s been going on since Chance here brought us both back from the ether… and there will be no ‘fisticuffs’. We prefer wands over fists.”
“But an occassional ‘bitch’ slap is sometimes called for. Remember that tart, Hope? What was her name?” Chantell asked as she snickered.
“Breeze. Breeze De Vane.” Lady Hope answered with a bright smile. “Yeah, that felt good.”
“Hey! Keep my great-grandmamaw out of it, you two!” Lokust objected fiercely.
“Look, there’s nothing to worry about, Prime Minister.” Lady Charli said as she came over and placed her hand on our PM’s shoulder. “These two have been going at it like this since we began mission training over fourteen hundred and sixty-five years ago at Cape Canaveral. It’s how they unwind and de-stress.”
That caused PM Tau to open his mouth in astonishment and simply stare at Ladies Hope and Chantell- Lady Charli now, too!
“Don’t try to over think it, Tau. It’ll make your head explode.” Kitty giggled. “Just remember that you are in Witch Corps Headquarters, and that stranger things have happened. It’s kinda the general rule around here.”
“I can attest to that, Your Lordship. Witch Corps may be the most unruly, undisciplined, chaotic unit ever to exist, but…but you can’t question their service record or their tenacity.” Poppy said proudly. “These beautiful ladies always- always get the job done, my lord!”
“I know that already, my dear man. I’ve read an assortment of- apparently recent- mission briefings. I still find actual interaction with members of Witch Corps… nerve-wracking- even knowing one of them quite personally.”
The room suddenly went silent and all eyes were now on PM Tau!
“He means we see each other every day.” Kitty explained uncomfortably.
Silence remained stagnant and heavy in the room.
“Libra! We work together?!” Kitty groaned.
That didn’t clarify their association. Well, maybe, but in the wrong direction.
“By the Gods and Goddesses! I’m the queen and he’s my Prime Minister! Get your heads out of the bedroom, kittens!” Kitty growled in embarrassment.
“Yeah, Sure honey, it’s good to be the queen.” Lady Hope tittered with an exaggerated wink.
“And the PM.” Chance laughed with an evil gleam in her eyes.
“Why? Why do I even bother?” Kitty pleaded to the heavens.
“Because you love us.” Hope said before breaking into laughter.
“And you miss us.” Artemis Dell added.
“And we’ve missed you too, Kitty.” Simone chimed in with Aunt Cora and Lady Janet smiling and nodding agreement.
“Yes, Mr. Tau, We are all that perceptive.” Savanna chirped enthusiastically.
“I didn’t think my…” PM Tau began to say, but realized Savanna had beaten him to it.
“Serangetti Kimbou? Might there be something in stores that would be stronger than Redman Samuel’s beverages? Between my queen’s piloting skills and this…meeting… I have found quite the cranial distress and wish to buffer my defenses.”
Young Lilith gently tugged on PM Tau’s sleeve.
“Here, Mister PM, sir. Try this. It’s conjured just for you.” She offered as a clear glass bottle containing an amber liquid appeared in her grasp.
The cylindrical bottle had a time ravaged, faded red label that was almost completely unreadable and seemed to have a heavy coating of dust on it. Only ‘an’, ‘ssee’ and ‘key’ were identifiable. To my surprise, the ancient metallic cap on its top began to unscrew on its own and hovered several centimeters away before vanishing.
PM Tau looked to our young Delvian sister cautiously, but accepted the offering with a tense smile.
“Thank you, my lady.” He said graciously before wiping off the bottle’s neck, raising it to his lips, and sampling the liquid.
PM Tau began coughing and pounding his chest! His eyes opened in astonishment.
“Smootttttttttttth…” He gasped between forced intakes of breath! “What is this commanding distillation?”
Everyone gathered around our PM in curiosity, hoping to get a glimpse of the time faded and torn label.
“May we try it, Tau?” Lady Hope asked as she stared at the bottle suspiciously.
PM Tau offered the bottle to her. Hope took a sip and handed it to Chantell, who took a sip and handed it to Charli in turn.
All three women opened their mouths slightly and each drew in a quick stream of fresh air.
“Yup. No doubt about it.” Charli stared at the bottle she still held.
“I concur, Charli. Hopewell?” Chantell smiled then looked to Lady Hope.
“Yep! It’s J.D. for sure! Well aged, I might add. Where did you conjure this from, Lady Lilith?” Hope confirmed. “This stuff has to be well over a thousand years old.”
“Oh! Lady Artemis gave it to me.” The youngster answered innocently.
“I did what now?” Lady Artemis Dell turned in shock.
“Not you, my lady; the other Lady Artemis. Your big sister.” Lilith corrected and pointed to the open doorway.
“Oh, hi, everybody!” Artemis greeted brightly- all too innocently.
“I hope I didn’t miss the festivities.” She continued, much happier and animated than her usual character.
Now I knew something was afoot!
“Hey, I hope you don’t mind? I’ve been saving that for just this occasion, girls. Save some for me though.”
Artie kept smiling.
“And just what occasion is that, Artie?” Hope asked suspiciously.
Artie’s smile broadened.
“Why, Sauron, of course. The trilogy has completed, my sisters.” Artie chirped excitedly.
“Um…come again?” Lokust asked, confused. “Who’s ‘Sauron’ and what trilogy, Artie?”
“J.R.R. Tolkin’s ‘The Hobbit’ and the ‘Lord of the Rings’ trilogy from twentieth century Earth literature and cinema. When the great evil- the necromancer- Sauron- met his defeat, the people of ‘Middle Earth’ rejoiced and celebrated a new era of peace. Quite the Utopian ideal, though impractical in this reality as there must always be a balance of ‘good’ and ‘evil’. Life has no meaning without balance, after all. Isn’t that right, Samuel Redman?” Artie smiled slyly as she set her gaze to Simone’s father.
“Got that right, Goddess [belch]!. S’cuse me.” Lord Samuel answered, seeming slightly inebriated.
Artemis’ sly smile stayed on her face and with one eye partially closed, looked to the ceiling and shook her head several times.
“Lady Simone? I believe your father is… ummmm… oh…shut off.” She said lightly.
The supply of beverages in front of Samuel Redman vanished.
“Hey… I-I-I wasn’t… wasn’t done yet.” He protested drunkenly.
An altogether different looking beverage container appeared in front of him. One I didn’t recognize.
“Better. [burp] Haven’t had this in years. Thanks, whoever.” He slurred as he popped the top and guzzled down the contents broadcasting another rather large belch when done.
I think we were all looking to one another trying to figure out who had conjured the drink when Savanna giggled and pointed to Redman, himself.
Simone caught the action and looked to her Poppy, stunned. Lady Janet followed her daughter’s response, followed then by Ladies Cora and Link- in unison no less.
That was creepy.
“N-n-now… now [burp] now what did I do?” Lord Samuel demanded as the container vanished as soon as his hand placed it back on the table.
We all remained silent, but not looking away.
“Oh [belch] this?” He guessed and another container manifested on the table before him. “I started to- to [burp] to experiment after Chance… [hic] after our High Priestess told me [urp] I was the nulling force [burp] keeping Jan’s [urp] Jan’s Current in check. [Bbbbbburp] Excuse me.”
Lord Samuel hurried from the room upon unsteady legs.
“Did you know about this, Chance?” Lady Simone questioned our High Priestess.
“I had an idea that he might… you know, play around with the notion.” She grinned.
“Is…is he…will he… is he close? To threshold, Chance?” Simone questioned worriedly.
“Only if he wishes it, Aunt Simone. ‘Samantha’ is a very fitting name for a witch though, yeah?” Savanna answered- though I thought a bit too enthusiastically.
“He’ll be fine.” Lady Artemis comforted with a dismissive wave of her right hand. “Shouldn’t we be moving this meeting into the Broom Closet, Ladies?”
“Now why would we want to do that?” Lady Kate demanded gruffly.
Artemis pointed up to the ceiling with an amused smile.
“The Broom Closet has now entered ‘Presentation Mode’. Invitation is extended to all Witch Corps members.”
“Oh.” Kate rolled her eyes.
“Chance?” Lokust Grunfuller gasped as we entered our Broom Closet.
There, before us, were more Brooms than I had ever seen in my life!
Twenty in total! Five were under large tarps similar to my very own Hello Kitty on the day of her commissioning!
“We have more pilots than Brooms, dear. Got a better idea?” Chance answered- a twinkle in her eyes.
“You’re the High Priestess, High Priestess.” Lady Lokust replied with a shrug of her shoulders.
“Witch Corps! Fall in!” Chance shouted without further pause.
Everyone hurried into position and ‘guided right’ to line up. JWC, as usual, lined up to Witch Corps’ right.
So as not to have JWC feel isolated, I lined up front and center of them and went to attention. Greer followed and took up position on my left, also going to attention.
Chance looked to us, raised an eyebrow then smiled understandingly.
“As you can see, our manufacturing facility has completed several of the projects I initiated before our latest mission. Today, I have invited us all here to commission these marvelous craft and assign ownership.” Chance announced happily.
“What makes this occasion even more special is the fact that three of our Junior Corps members have exceeded all expectations and parameters. Ladies Galantry and Aquia? Please approach.” She continued looking at the two women named.
Aquia and Galantry broke rank and stiffly marched to our High Priestess, bowed courteously, and stood at attention.
“From 1st. Lt. Serangetti’s mission brief, I understand you two had tripled your simulator training and combat training. Is this correct or has Lady Lyra over-embellished an official document?” Chance asked.
“High Priestess. I…we believe Lady Lyra to be truthful in her reporting of our efforts, my lady.” Galantry answered while Aquia nodded almost motionlessly.
Chance nodded to me and winked her left eye. Her smile grew.
“Then I would be remiss if I didn’t reward such initiative in some way conducive to continued betterment, right?” She asked.
“Yes, High Priestess!” Both women answered enthusiastically.
“Follow me then, my ladies.” Chance said as she motioned both to follow her. They walked over to the nearest covered Broom and the tarp floated off to reveal it.
‘Pegasus 15’ was the only designation other than the Witch Corp hat and crossed brooms ensign on the upper control arc of the pristine, chrome fuselage.
Chance produced and pointed her wand to the cockpit and the words ‘Water Lily’ appeared in cursive script just under the canopy.
Aquia gasped out loudly and wobbled to either side a few times.
“My lady? If you would care to commission your Broom?” Chance smiled brightly at our stunned sister.
Aquia quickly brushed away tears and looked seriously at our High Priestess.
Lady Demi was suddenly standing behind her and gently placed a hand on her shoulder.
With a start, Aquia quickly turned to see who had arrived. She smiled brightly then re-applied her attention back to our High Priestess.
“My Ladies. In honor of my mentor, Demeter, and her gracious lending of her Broom, California Dreamin’, I’d like to dedicate Pegasus 15 as ‘Surf’s Up’.” Aquia announced as she glanced back to Lady Demi for approval.
“I consider that high praise and feel honored to have advanced one of my sisters in her noble career, Lady Aquia Anderson. Truly you have blossomed and found your rightful spot among our sisters and brethren. Congrats, girlfriend!” Demi praised as she wrapped her arms around Aquia lovingly.
“Then please take ownership, Lieutenant Aquia Anderson.” Chance requested with her patented, devious smile.
Aquia gasped again and I think she nearly went into a coma at being called ‘Lieutenant’ Aquia Anderson!
Galantry gently nudged her Coven sister to respond as the craft’s nose art faded into existence.
A large ‘wave’ of blue, white-capped water threatened to overtake a smiling, blonde, bikini-clad young woman on an ancient ‘Surfboard’. She was holding her wand at the ready. Ahead of the wave and board stood a horrified Hoblin on what appeared to be a sandy beach- its knees shaking violently. ‘Surf’s Up’ was written in graceful, feminine script just under the scene.
“I…I, Lt. Aquia Anderson- Water Lily- do hereby commission Pegasus 15, Surf’s Up as my very own.”
“Hey, Girlfriend. Bitchin’ name! Totes like it! After the carpet, how’s about we hit the ink?” Surf’s Up responded excitedly.
“Mayb’s a few clicks, Girlfriend. After the ‘rent hibernates, ‘K’?”
“Yeah, way cool!”
Lady Chance shook her head at the exchange and covered a giggle with her hand as she looked back to see Lady Sandra glaring at her daughter.
“That’s one down. Let’s keep going.” Chance said as the next Broom was uncovered. Its hull designation was ‘Pegasus 16’.
Immediately, ‘Lil’ Gray’ appeared just under the canopy.
“Lt. Fenile Galantry? Your turn, sweetie.” Chance coaxed the stunned, young Orion forward a step.
“High Priestess? If I might ask that I create my specific artistry for this marvelous craft?”
“Completely acceptable, my lady.” Chance nodded.
“I, Lt. Fenile Galantry- Lil’ Gray- commission you, Pegasus 16 ‘Lo^u fiafia’ or ‘My Happiness’ and declare you my friend and compatriot. May we have many successful missions together.” Galantry declared cheerfully and succinctly.
“An honor and my gratitude to you, my friend. I am ready to hit the skies when ready, Lil’ Gray.” Lo^u fiafia replied.
“She really did an outstanding job, sister.” Lady Artemis said from beside me. “I am also honored that she didn’t dedicate the Broom to me as I only acted as muse. I like the name though. Free thinking is a pilot’s best weapon.”
“I concur, Lady Artemis. I am proud of them both for advancing their talents and their maturity. They make fine additions to the Corps.”
“And so do you, Lady Lyra. Though, I am saddened by your loss of innocence. To lose that at such an early age…even for you Lynxin is a tragedy. Still, I applaud you, 1st LT. Serangetti Lyra! Well done on your first command.” Lady Artemis praised, hugged me then vanished.
“Serangetti Sonya! Front and center!” Lady Chance requested.
Mom broke rank and marched up to her.
“Lady Sonya, might it be possible that we see eye to eye today?”
Mom changed to her adult form.
“Lady Sonya, you have proven over and over again your dedication to this unit-.” Lady Chance began, but mom interrupted.
“My Lady! Before you continue, I must append your forthcoming speech. The reason? I must turn down your kind offer of a Broom as I feel I am not worthy of the honor. All of the Junior Witch Corps have performed admirably both in training, preparation, and mission implementation. For me to accept would mean denying those more deserving of such honors. Please forgive me, High Priestess.”
Mom bowed courteously, turned smartly, and marched back into the JWC rank.
I was completely taken aback that my mother would do such a thing. My respect for her grew a thousand-fold in that moment!
“Um…okay?” Lady Chance said then remained quiet for several seconds. She began applauding- her attention and proud smile on my mother.
We all joined in applauding my courageous mom.
“Well, that only leaves two other presentations. Unfortunately, Lord Samuel is currently indisposed at the moment and I will present him his Broom at a later opportunity. Lady Niger Greer? Front and center, sweetie.”
“What?” Greer gasped in shock. She looked at me for reason or rhyme.
“Better get up there, my lady.” I said while pushing the small of her back to get her moving.
“Lt. Niger Greer. First it is my distinct honor to welcome you to Witch Corps, my lady. I am doubly honored to have met and been witness to such talent and dedication, not only to the recent mission, but to your voluntary duty to protect the Second Princess to the FeLane Throne, Princess Serangetti Lyra. Lady Greer, I took the liberty to review your service and flight training records- both of which are stellar for your eighteen standard years.” Chance began applauding my second.
Again everyone followed her lead.
“However!” Chance shouted and the Flight line quieted. “However, this time I will not take ‘no’ for an answer!
Pegasus 17 was uncovered and Greer seemed to stiffen.
“But, High Priestess, I-.”
Chance held up her finger to stop any further argument. ‘Alley Cat’ magically scrolled out under the Broom’s canopy.
“Now, you were saying, Lady Greer?” Chance challenged. “Go on.”
Greer took a huge breath, paused a moment, and exhaled with a sigh.
“I, Lt. Niger Greer, hereby commission this Broom, ‘Faux Pas’.
“Thank you, my lady. It will be an honor to serve with you, Alley Cat.” Faux Pas accepted.
Two cartoon housecats, exactly like Kitty’s Re-Tailed appeared- wands drawn and white bow mid-tail. In between them, a trembling Hoblin nervously looking between the two, unsure of which cat might deal its deathblow.
Cousin walked up and placed her hand on her ‘twin sister’s’ shoulder. “Welcome to the family, sis. I think Chance hit this piece of nose art right on the head. Don’t you?”
“Well, that just about does it. See you all back inside for-.”
“High Priestess! There seems to be an unknown anomaly in the raw material storage compartment. Safety Protocols have been engaged.”
“Do we know the nature of the anomaly, Base?” I asked.
“The anomaly is severely encrusted and shielded with raw celestial material and has just been revealed to sensors after the last material requisition. According to my most recent sensor scans, it contains a small reserve of Current.”
“How is that an anomaly?”
“My sensors indicate that the Current reserve is shielded by a material similar to that used on the original Terran Orion series Deep Space Probe: Pegasus.”
“Yer shittin’ me!” Mom choked in surprise.
“Pressurize the storage bay, Base. We’re heading there now.” I ordered as I started walking toward Pegasus’ hangar bay.
“Um, so do we actually know where this ‘raw material storage compartment’ is, Chance?” Charli deadpanned.
“Of course! Its right behind the manufacturing bay.” I giggled.
“Naturally.” Dad replied sarcastically.
I led our entire Coven past Pegasus and through a single access hatch then down a long series of metal grate stairs and landings. Reaching the manufacturing bay deck, we continued through an area about half the size of our Broom Closet. As we walked, we passed several pieces of huge manufacturing apparatus, a partially completed Broom fuselage, and several huge, exotic looking, elevator platforms.
“So the manufacturing bay is directly under the flight line. Makes sense.” Dad said as we reached a huge, imposing, reinforced door. “I always wondered how our Brooms suddenly appeared in the Closet.”
“Yeah, dad, you found me out.” I grinned deviously. “Base. Status on raw material storage bay.” I asked.
“Compatible atmosphere has been established. Harmful radiation levels are well below limits.”
“Unlock and open storage bay, Base.”
The huge, airlock-style door began parting from the middle.
“Wow, I didn’t think I over commissioned that much!” I said as I saw what was left of the asteroid they said my daughter had captured and brought to Mare just a couple weeks ago.
“Mom?” Savanna pointed to the exact center of the ninety-meter wide, ‘space rock’.
“I can almost see the Current right in there. I might be able to get it out without disturbing it too much.”
Chantell, Mom, and Dad gasped as the unknown module appeared in front of Savanna.
“There. Still intact, as promised.” She smiled.
“Do you guys recognize this, Mom? Dad? Chantell?” I asked, observing their suddenly pale faces.
“Not this particular model, Chance. We had six of them on Pegasus, though. It looks like one of our emergency escape pods. Trained on one for about two weeks, but never had to use one, thank the Gods.” Chantell related.
“Charli? You don’t think… do you?” Mom’s face was beyond white- a single tear appearing and slowly rolling down her cheek- as she continued to stare at the battered and beaten escape module. It looked like it had seen much better days then been through hell itself.
“Mom? I’m detecting a protection spell. On the inside.” Savanna advised.
“What exactly are we looking at, girls?” Aunt Cora asked curiously.
“One of the original lifeboats incorporated into all Orion series manned, deep space probes. Circa: 2107AD. If this is the one I’m thinking of though, it left Earth 28, April, 2102AD.” Mom said, stoically trying to fight back more tears.
Begin Summer's Past
Summer’s Past
The thick morning fog was just starting to lift as I made my way onto campus and across it to my first class. Above, the sun- a subdued, dull glow- diligently fought to penetrate the gray, muting murkiness and bring about a happier start to the day.
Unfortunately, it would take way more than the sun to brighten my day. It would take a financial miracle of epic proportions!
Two and a half years of financial grants and scholarships had run their course and terminated at the close of last semester. I was now on my own and responsible for any future tuition, meals, and housing.
To that end, hopefully, after my first class- Quantum Equations- I would ease my financial burden slightly.
Earlier in the week I had ventured out to the neighboring state university campus and volunteered for a medical study that promised to not only ease my financial situation, but to also correct my genetic defect. The experimental study would utilize ‘gene therapy’ to hopefully reverse my disorder and ‘fix’ me- to finally make me complete.
The 14-week study promised results that would border on the impossible, but I needed the generous stipend offered and the gamble seemed worth it. Plus, if this treatment actually worked, I would be that much closer to fulfilling my lifelong dream.
That thought alone made the trek across the rolling topography of the well-groomed, urban campus all the more tolerable and allowed me to better ignore the off color comments, rude inferences, gestures, and disapproving facial contortions of my fellow ‘tolerant’ students as they passed me on the walkways.
“Miss Everhardt?” The student receptionist called out as she looked around the waiting area.
As I stood, her face contorted momentarily to show her opinion of me.
It was expected.
“This way, please. Dr. Ramstein will see you now.”
I forced a smile as I was ushered through a door to the immediate left of the reception window. I was directed to a small examination room and told to sit on the high, paper covered examination table in its center.
As expected, I waited patiently for about fifteen minutes before someone actuated the knob and entered.
“Miss Everhardt?”
I nodded and forced another smile.
“Hi, I’m Mark Ramstein. Thank you for volunteering for our experiment and study. I trust you have read the prospectus of the study and accept its conditions?” An athletic, well groomed thirty-something man of European descent introduced with a pleasant, disarming smile.
“I have reviewed the proposed theory of treatment and feel it worth my participation. I’m hopeful that what you forecast as a result will materialize successfully.” I answered the beautifully coiffed, brown-haired man.
‘Doctor’ Mark Ramstein regarded me for a few seconds.
“Yes, well, shall we begin, Miss Everhardt? I’d like to examine you for a baseline to the study.”
After several minutes of measuring, observations, and poking, Ramstein sat down and began asking me questions.
“So I understand you are a college junior? Where might that be exactly? And what, if I may, is your major?”
“I attend Carnegie Mellon University and am pursuing a degree in Astrophysics, Dr. Ramstein.” I answered patently.
“Ah, that would explain certain behavioral responses- specifically your stiff demeanor and intelligent yet condescending responses.” He smiled flatly.
I immediately felt guilty.
“I’m sorry, doctor. As you can imagine, I’m constantly on the defensive because of my life choices and physical deficiencies. I am really looking forward to whatever results your study can provide.”
“That’s the whole purpose of this study, Miss Everhardt. We hope to prove that our refined gene replacement techniques can and will provide viable benefits to a variety of physical and psychological afflictions and ailments.” He replied, still smiling.
“So... Do I qualify, or am I too much of a lost cause?” I asked outright.
“Why would you think you weren’t, um, qualified, Miss Everhardt?” He stared curiously.
“Well, for starters, I’m not exactly what I seem. I started my real life test eighteen months ago, have been prescribed ‘T’ blockers since I was fourteen, and have been enrolled in HRT for my entire RLT. As a gift this past Christmas, my parents allowed and paid for breast implants. Any and all funding has now been terminated as my parents are no longer alive.” I stated purposefully.
“Wow! You don’t believe in holding back, do you, Miss Everhardt?” Ramstein replied after a dramatic pause. “Just to reassure you, those stated criteria should not hamper the study or the experiment. In fact, your current physical appearance will only soften once your DNA results have been decoded and we administer the appropriate therapeutic re-sequencing regime. In layman’s terms your appearance won’t really change all that much. You’ll just start easing into the body you would have had had you been born a female instead of a male.” He paused to shake his head once or twice. “You, Miss Everhardt are the perfect candidate for this particular study! I look forward to observing your progress over the duration of the project.”
“You paint a very rosy picture, Dr. Ramstein. One would be skeptical of such confidence.”
“I get that a lot, Miss Everhardt.” He paused a few seconds then his face contorted into a devious but humorous smile. “Ew! The headstrong young medical researcher sounds too over confident! I can’t wait to see him screw up!” Ramstein imitated a weasily-voiced, beady-eyed, shyster very well and I laughed in spite of my promising myself not to.
“Now, do you have any further questions for me?”
“So when is it I get this ‘therapeutic’ re-sequencing regime? How much pain will be involved? And when should I start to see results or changes?”
Ramstein smiled and began laughing.
“Straight and to the point! I admire you, Miss Everhardt.” He paused another moment to evaluate me. “We should have your therapy serum formulated by next week if your preliminary DNA results don’t reveal any potentially critical defects such as predominance to one cancer or another, neuro-peptide imbalances, cardiovascular disease, or diabetes. I have the utmost confidence we will be contacting you about the middle of next week. Would that be soon enough, Miss Everhardt?”
“You still didn’t answer the question about pain?” I reminded.
“So I haven’t.” He sighed. “I’m not going to lie to you, Miss Everhardt. There will be sufficient pain involved to make you second-guess your decision to participate. In our previous studies with lesser hominids, the test subjects experienced enough distress to sometimes override the nervous system and cause unconsciousness, one even premature death. With your type of therapy, I would plan on severe if not excruciating muscular and skeletal pain since the therapy will be replacing all of your ‘Y’ chromosomes with corresponding ‘X’ chromosomes. We do not however fully understand what physical changes this might produce outside of the usual secondary physical and sexual characteristics experienced with HRT. Does that answer your question?”
“Yes. Yes it does. Thank you, Dr. Ramstein. I look forward to our next visit.” I answered staunchly. I had figured any type of change to my actual genetics would result in horrible pain and he had just confirmed that- rather uncomfortably, I might add.
At least I knew him to be truthful and on the up and up now.
A notice, or was it an advertisement, caught my eye as I entered the Science Building the next day.
Being early to my Astrophysics class, I decided to throw my name into the ring and quickly made my way to room 221.
“The door’s open! Enter, but beware!” A male voice greeted as I knocked heavily on the wooden door.
“Can I help you… um… Miss?” The middle-aged, balding man of maybe six feet asked as I entered.
“I’m here about the offer on the Science Building’s bulletin board? I’m interested.” I announced. “I’m Christi-“
“Hold on! I work on a last name basis, Miss?”
“Everhardt.”
“Miss Everhardt. Fine. So, what makes you the perfect assistant for my project, Everhardt?” He bulldozed on without a breath.
“Well…I’m a junior pursuing a doctorate in Applied Astrophys-“
“When can you start?” He interrupted excitedly.
“Um. When do you need me?” I asked, half shaken by his abrupt decision.
“How is your schedule fixed for tomorrow, Everhardt?”
“I have one class in the morning at 9:30AM and two classes just after lunch: 1:35PM and 3PM.” I answered robotically.
“Plan on 4:30PM and be prepared to work through dinner- which I shall supply, provided you hang in here that long and we should finish for the day around 8PM. How’s that sound?”
“That sounds acceptable, doctor. Can I inquire about the work and salary?”
“We’ll talk salary tomorrow evening if you make it through your first day, Everhardt. I’m not in the habit of working with just anybody and certainly not accustom to supplementing a person’s habits for one or two days. As for my work? Well, that’s classified by the DOD and NSA. See you tomorrow at 4:30PM, Everhardt.” He informed and rudely turned his back to retake his seat behind his desk.
I took that as my cue to exit and head to my class.
Today was a usual day for me as I attended my three classes. I arrived at room 221 at 4:25PM and knocked.
There was no answer so I knocked harder.
After my fifth attempt, a young, female, redheaded, professor passing by in the hallway stopped, appraised me, and ventured to ask:
“Hey. Youse lookin’ for Smithe?”
I nodded.
“He’s down in the garage workin’ on his rocket engines.”
I was directed to the stairs at the end of the hall behind me.
“Three flights down then right, through the double doors. Don’t blame me if you can’t find him in that mess!”
“Thank you, Prof Samuels.” I said pleasantly.
“Everhardt! You’re late!” Smithe shouted as I hurried through the right-hand door into a huge workspace filled with what only could be described as a NASA refuse pile.
“I’m sorry, but I believe you left out where exactly I should report this evening when we talked yesterday, Doctor.” I replied.
“I did?”
The doctor coughed twice into his hand.
“Well, this evening isn’t a total wash. Come over here, Everhardt, and I’ll show you what I need done.
Smithe instantly went into his intentions for me and gave a very abridged tour and orientation. What he asked of me though, was not challenging or demanding and I felt underutilized as I returned to my tiny efficiency apartment and contemplated whether I would return tomorrow afternoon or not.
Some of the equipment I observed in his work area intrigued me though, and for lack of anything better, decided I would continue as his assistant.
I questioned that decision as I entered the ‘garage’ the next afternoon.
“Hey! You shouldn’t be down here! Smithie will be pissed if he sees you here!” A younger man- a fellow student shouted before making his way over to me hurriedly.
“I’m Everhardt.” I announced and the athletic-looking, black-haired, Asian guy stopped and looked confused.
“You’re Everhardt?” He questioned in shock.
“Yep. Now who are you?” I countered.
“I’m Chen. Ichi Chen.”
“Everhardt. Christina Everhardt.”
“Nice ta meet ya. What’s old man Smithie got you doin’ down here?”
“So far not much” I admitted. “I just started last evening and he gave me what I’m sure he considered a full orientation and tour.”
“Gave ya the ol’ five sec runaround, did he? That’s typical. He wonders why assistants don’t stay too long.” Chen laughed.
I liked him.
“Here. Let’s start over and I’ll give you what I consider a worthy tour.” He motioned for me to head deeper into the junk pile.
“Over here is Smithie’s first failed attempt at an Ion Propulsion Drive System.” He pointed to a charred and heat shaded module about four feet in diameter off to our left. “You do know what Ion Propulsion is, right?”
I glared at him intensely before giving him what I thought were the theory and requirements of such a device.
I might have come on too strong as Ichi Chen stopped and stared at me in awe for a minute.
“Yeah… Anyway, it lasted all of eight seconds before letting out the smoke. Over here is our fourth attempt at Ion Propulsion.” He said motioning to another, similar, but pristine looking module.
“What happened to the second and third attempts?” I asked curiously.
“We’ll answer that question if we ever find any of the pieces of rev 2.0 or whenever rev 3.0 comes back down.” Chen snickered wryly.
“Oh.”
“Now… over here is a concept design for what Smithie calls his Hyperspace Cryo-sleep system.”
“Okaaaay?” I said skeptically.
“Basically, if we could get one of these Ion Drives to function, the occupants of any spacecraft it was used on would need some form of protection from the theoretical extremes that accelerating to almost light speed would induce. Not to mention the amount of time it would take to travel between solar systems. This ‘thing’ would induce a cryogenic sleep so that the occupant neither feels the gravitational extremes nor ages from the extreme voyage duration.”
“Suspended animation.” I simplified.
“In a matter of speaking; yes. Hey! You’re pretty intuitive. What’s your major?” Chen asked excitedly.
“Applied Astrophysics.”
“Really?! I had you pegged for a business major. My bad.” He said sarcastically with a pleasant smile.
“So what’s he working on over there?” I asked, pointing to where I saw Dr. Smithe all last evening. There was a white board with calculations sprawled across its entire surface.
I began deciphering the formulae, finding it difficult to follow, as it seemed Dr. Smithe wasn’t too organized in his ‘equation flow’. Chen- apparently not hearing or seeing me point- had already walked off down another row of high-tech discards.
Instantly, I found a mistake in his third equation. It was a small one, but in practice it could mean success or failure. I quickly applied the change to the rest of the equations.
“Oh no! Did you just fool with his equations? Christina, that’s a very big no-no around here! Ol’ Smithie doesn’t like to be corrected- especially on just your second day!” Chen chided worriedly as he hurried back to me.
“Except in this case, Chen.” The doctor’s voice said from behind us. Dr. Smithe slowly rounded one of the junk piles that had obscured him from our view. He took his time appraising my correction while gently rubbing his chin.
“In this case, I think Everhardt here is onto something. Tell me, Everhardt. How did you so easily find this very small error in this rat’s nest?” He asked after turning his attention to me.
“Actually, it just jumped out at me, doctor.” I deferred as lucky observation.
“You’ll have to do better than that, Everhardt. I want to know your exact thought process in regard to my mess of numbers, radicals, and integrals.”
I thought on that question a moment.
“This equation here,” I pointed to the second formula but avoided touching the board physically. “This formula is a derivative of Einstein’s Theory of Relativity versus Hawking’s Quantum Entanglement Postulation. In order to successfully define that relationship, mass must be considered almost null and therefore miniscule in its effect on the next four equations. Therefore, ‘one’ or ‘unity’ would be the most arbitrary small whole number usable.”
Fascinating! You never told me you studied advanced mathematics or theoretical quantum physics, Everhardt.”
“You never asked, Dr. Smithe.” I replied.
“I didn’t?”
“Nope.”
“Um…I like you, Everhardt. I think you’ll work out very well here in the garage. What say you, Chen?”
“Works for me, doc. She’s pretty smart. I think she should check your figures more often. Maybe we could’ve avoided launching IPD system three into orbit and beyond if you hired her sooner.”
“Yes, well… Back to work everybody! We have a prototype to assemble and test!”
Dr. Ramstein was true to his word and I reported to the small, UPMC/AHS-sponsored, medical research lab and office on the University of Pittsburgh campus promptly at 11AM Wednesday. Once again the student receptionist called out my name and, once again she scrutinized my appearance before admitting me to the examination room.
“Hello, Miss Everhardt. Nice to see you again. Are we ready to start this experiment?” Ramstein greeted after the presumed mandatory twenty-minute exam room wait.
I nodded and presented my right arm.
“Hate to disappoint you, but this works better if injected into your gluteus maximus, Miss Everhardt.”
I blushed then reluctantly stood, turned, and slid my jeans down far enough to comply.
“Now, starting from today, I’d like you to keep a journal of your day-to-day observations. Both physical and psychological if you have the time, and if you feel so inclined. Your observations and interpretations will aid our study and the project as a whole.” Ramstein advised after safely disposing of the syringe. “Any questions?”
“Approximately how long until it takes affect?” I asked.
A slight burning sensation gave me my answer.
“Never mind. I feel it working already.”
“Already?” Ramstein seemed stunned. “Usually it takes several hours to present any discomfort. Interesting.”
“Wonderful.” I groaned. “I’m just that special.”
“Just very sensitive, Miss Everhardt- which seems contrary to your demeanor.” Ramstein chuckled. “Sorry. That was rude of me. You must realize though that people react to things differently. It isn’t any indication the treatment will work better or worse.”
“Understood. Can I go now? I have to go across town to my first afternoon class. I don’t like to be late.”
“Oh. Before you leave, see Sharon at the front desk to pick up your first installment, Miss Everhardt. And I’ll see you back here in two weeks. Sharon will schedule that appointment. Feel free to call or visit should you begin to notice any unusual effects or reactions in excess of what we discussed.”
I thanked Dr. Ramstein and collected my first paycheck from the receptionist, Sharon.
The five hundred and forty-five dollars was the first inflow of cash from my two paying endeavors. At least I was able to pay the landlord a portion of my monthly rent and buy some food with a few pennies to spare.
As of yet, Dr. Smithe’s project had not produced any income.
That afternoon, I found it hard to sit down- even for a moment.
“Hey, Christina. Problems?” Chen asked as I forgot- yet again- and tried to sit down to relieve my tired feet.
“Got a shot this morning and it hurts like hell.” I told my co-researcher.
“What kind of shot? I know that Rabies shots can be pretty harsh, but I think those go in your stomach.”
“Not making it any better, Chen.” I hissed as I stood back up and gingerly rubbed my butt.
“Sorry. Oh! Hey. I got some good news from Ol’ Smithie. He finished the refit of IPD system four. He wants you at its test firing tomorrow.” Chen said excitedly.
“So where is this test firing going to be conducted?” I inquired.
“Oh. Here in the test vessel just outside the garage door. I’ll bring you up on what you’ll need to know after dinner.”
“Is that safe? I mean, an Ion Drive could potentially fry anything behind it for several hundred feet or even miles depending on its actual output.” I reminded.
“Meh, it’ll be okay. Now that you found Ol’ Smithie’s error, I’m confident it’ll work as advertised.” He smiled reassuringly.
“If you’re so sure, I guess I’ll be here. What time?” I asked, still with some reservation.
“After we have dinner tomorrow evening. So we better get a move on and get the thing mounted into the test stand. It’ll take all night and morning to evac the air to simulate space normal. Countdown starts tomorrow at 5PM.”
“What have I gotten myself into?” I asked the heavens as I entered my apartment. Well, maybe not the heavens, just the ceiling. I was too tired to look any higher.
I resolved to fall into my one and only piece of living room furniture- an old, beat up couch I had liberated from outside an apartment I knew to be owned by a group of Pitt students. It was earmarked for a potentially incendiary, football victory celebration.
I had thought only WVU burned furniture after victorious championship games.
Remembering at the last moment how my butt felt, I resigned myself to fall flat on my belly and straight into a deep, uneventful sleep.
The annoying buzzing of my alarm dragged me to consciousness. I angrily sought out the offending piece of technology with gruesome intentions!
“There you are, my pretty!” I cackled as I violently stabbed the face of my phone to silence the obnoxious noise once found deep within the couch cushions.
While almost late to my first class, I utilized my time between that class and my lunch break to create a new tab on my phone ‘notepad’ app and make my first entry into my newly requested medical observation journal.
Thursday, 16st, April, 2102
After my initial injection yesterday, I immediately experienced a burning sensation at the injection site. By midday the burning had progressed into a throbbing pain that inflamed my entire backside as if I had been stung by a wasp. So far, I have managed the pain successfully and this morning the pain had subsided to a dull soreness. I have observed no other changes physical or psychological.
“Chen? Where do we stand on test chamber environment abatement?” Dr. Smithe asked as he entered the makeshift control center.
The plywood sheathed, sixteen by sixteen foot building was just big enough to house the controls needed to evacuate the test chamber atmosphere, control the power supplied to the IPDs4 test module, monitor its output and performance, and protect us from the dangerous ion emission from the test unit itself.
I wasn’t so sure about that last item.
“Space norm has been achieved, doc; we’re ready to proceed.”
“Everhardt? Initialize the IPDs4. 1% control signal to verify operational readiness.” He ordered with a gleam in his eyes.
I moved my mouse’s cursor over the array of virtual controls, located and adjusted the power supply slider to 1%, clicked on the ‘Set’ button beside it then, wincing at the unknown result, clicked on the unit start button.
A quiet ‘turbine spool-up’ tickled my ears and our camera monitor showed the bell of the IPDs4’s standard exhaust nozzle come alive with a dull red glow.
“O.M.F’n.G! The thing’s working!” Chen exclaimed in disbelief.
“Let’s let it idle at 1% for five minutes then I’d like to increase output by increments. Keep an eye on the readings. If things start to go ‘wonkie’ I want the experiment shut down immediately.”
“Roger that, doc.” Chen acknowledged with a mock salute and a huge grin.
A burning pain hit my abdomen.
The pain was such a surprise that I involuntarily slammed my eyes shut.
“Christi…Everhardt! You okay?” Chen whispered with audible concern from my right.
“Cramp.” I replied as I opened my eyes and gasped!
Monitor 1- the camera that was focused on the IPD’s output bell- was aglow with an eerie orange aura!
“Are you sure you’re okay, Everhardt?” Chen demanded, again in a whisper.
I slammed my eyes shut again as another wave of burning discomfort coursed through my gut.
The orange glow on monitor 1 was gone! Vanished.
Had I really seen the strange phenomena or was it some weird reaction to the sudden strikes of pain?
“IPD core temp?” Dr. Smithe requested.
Had fifteen minutes elapsed already?
“Core temp is well within calculated normal limits, doc. Think we should crack the throttle once?” Chen responded.
“Everhardt. Bump the control signal to 5% then back to 1% just as a trial.” Smithe ordered with an impish grin.
I adjusted the slider to 5% then clicked on the ‘Set’ button and immediately clicked the ‘Reset’ button beside it. The whole test vesse…chamber seemed to lurch!
“Holy effin Shit!” Chen declared as he quickly scanned his computer display. “That little bump sent the IPD output up past mag ten on the scale, doc! This baby is one powerful piece of tech!”
“Increase scale. Recorded readings?” Smithe requested, restrained excitement evident in his voice.
Chen pulled up another screen and reviewed what the sensors had collected in the brief second of our first test.
“Core temp never flinched. Power output increased exponentially by 110%. Holy shit! Test fixture load cells recorded twenty-four thousand pounds of thrust.
I felt Smithe’s hand gently touch my right shoulder.
“Everhardt? You may have just saved this project with your math skills. Damn fine job. Damn fine.”
The very high praise made my face warm and flush, but the pain that hit my abdomen eradicated all the good feelings! Again my eyes slammed closed and after the pain had subsided, I reopened them.
The orange glow on monitor 1 was back! If that wasn’t all, as I looked to Chen, he seemed to have a very slight orange glow around him too!
In wonderment, I took a moment to look around and at my hands in particular. Everything had the strange orange glow!
Even the bushes, seen from out the small windows in the doors, on either side of the narrow valley in which the garage and test chamber were located!
It was eerily beautiful!
“Everhardt?” Smithe asked in worry.
“I’m fine, doctor. Shall we continue?” I responded.
“Chen? Objections?” Smithe asked my coworker.
“None, doc. Let’s ramp this baby up.”
A sudden feeling came over me! Not the severe pain I had just experienced, but just a ‘feeling’- a somewhat foreboding…feeling.
“Dr. Smithe? I’d suggest we take baby steps and recommend one or two percent increases? Given the observed increase in thrust output, jumping too far might cause catastrophic failure of the test bed. We could lose the unit or even cause severe damage to us and our surroundings.” I advised.
“Recommendation noted and approved. Good thinking, Everhardt. Take the IPD to 2%.”
I made the needed adjustments and clicked the ‘Set’ button.
The orange glow displayed on monitor 1 increased in intensity!
I couldn’t believe my eyes!
“IPD core temp hasn’t budged! All other parameters are well under redline also, doc.” Chen reported enthusiastically. “We’re reading six thousand pounds thrust on the load cells. Damn, this is one hot mother!”
“Everhardt. Add another percent, if you will?”
“Ten thousand pounds on the cells and everything else still well within norms, doc.” Chen reported excitedly. His smile was almost splitting his face.
This was amazing! I was witnessing the next great leap into exploring the cosmos!
But what I found even more fascinating was the display on the monitor console! The orange glow had increased tenfold as I watched monitor 1.
“Everhardt? Another if you please?”
“Twelve thousand pounds and still in the green, doc!”
“Supply load?” Smithe requested.
I looked down to my screen and was truly amazed!
“Twenty percent load on the main supply grid.”
“What? But that’s impossible!” Chen screeched, his voice hitting the next octave. He leaned over to view my computer screen. “Shit! How did you afford the ‘High-test’ from the power company, doc? This IPD’s efficiency is through the roof!”
I brought up another window on my computer- one that calculated efficiencies.
“A calculated 70.6779% efficiency on power to thrust conversion, Dr. Smithe.” I reported.
I thought Chen was going to fall off his chair, unconscious.
Another intense pain hit my gut.
When I again opened my eyes the strange glow was gone again. I thought about how strange that was and began reviewing the events leading to my strange visions.
As an experiment, I closed my eyes tightly and thought about the strange glow.
I was surprised and also a little terrified that that had worked as the orange hue around everything had returned. I made several more attempts at enabling and disabling my strange sight; all of which were successful.
“Doc? I don’t think Everhardt is feeling too well. She looks paler than Dracula in the middle of a garlic field.”
“Let’s shut the test down, I think Everhardt might be having some kind of reaction to the Ion stream being generated.”
“NO! Let’s take it up another to five percent.” I demanded quickly.
The orange glow on monitor 1 increased again.
“What the hell just happened? Doc?” Chen questioned as he quickly scanned his screen full of parameters. “Still all in the green with twenty-four thousand pounds of thrust. This is incredible!”
“Everhardt? That was a safe move but don’t override my decisions again, understand?”
“But I didn’t do anything.” I exclaimed.
“Then how did the control signal, controlled from your console, move to 5%? The computer didn’t do it on its own.” Smithe countered.
Sure enough, my screen indicated 5% on the control signal slider.
“But I didn’t-”
“Well, I think we’ve done enough damage for one night. Congratulations, everyone. IPDs4 Test # 2 has been a complete success. Shut everything down and we’ll see you both tomorrow.” Smithe proclaimed as he turned and exited our makeshift control room with a very satisfied smile.
What happened next terrified me!
As Chen and I were ramping back the control signal and monitoring the IPD’s cool down, I happened to notice that the orange glow on monitor 1 seemed to be lagging, by a significant amount, the control signal.
“That’s strange.” I said out loud.
“What’s strange, Christina?” Chen looked over to follow my stare.
“Nothing. I just thought I saw residual emissions from the IPD.” I explained.
Chen brought up several different windows on his computer and examined each intently.
“Huh. You’re right. I’m reading a 0.25% positive feedback into the main supply grid. How can the IPD be acting as a battery now?”
“Quantum destabilization due to the ionic distortion field?” I proposed without even thinking.
“How’d you arrive at that solution?”
“Newton. His laws on momentum.” I answered. Specifically his third law. The one about actions/reactions? We excited ions to create thrust, therefore satisfying Newton’s third law, but because of the observed efficiency, not all was equalized to satisfy the equation. The remainder is slowly bleeding off as energy. If we check the recorded parameters, I think the IPD might just be acting as a generator as well as a propulsion system.”
“Yo! Bonus!” Chen exclaimed with a fist pump.
“Yeah, bonus, but how can we utilize it? What is the maximum load it will supply before IPD shutdown?” I proposed.
“All good questions, but I think it’s time for us to finish the IPD shutdown protocols and get some shuteye. We can discuss these new observations with Ol’ Smithie tomorrow.”
“Agreed. I’m ready to disconnect the main feed breaker and call it quits for the night.” I alerted as I pushed the physical push button to disconnect and rack out the main power breaker.
To my surprise monitor 1 continued to show a faint glow from the IPD’s output bell.
“Hmmm.”
“What’s wrong?” Chen asked as he de-energized our consoles and CCTV monitors.
“Nothing. I was just considering something to try tomorrow. Not important.”
Tonight I actually made it to my bed before succumbing to a deep, but vivid dream-filled slumber.
The intolerable insistence of my cell’s alarm demanded that I rise and start another day. As I opened my heavily weighted lids, I was met with the same orange glow from everything around me.
That wasn’t such a terrifying surprise as I’d thought and I calmly closed then reopened my eyes to dismiss it.
I giggled uncontrollably for almost fifteen minutes! Eventually, reason returned and I set about readying myself for another collegiate day.
As I made my way across campus, several of my fellow students paid me even more strange looks and comments than usual. Their distaste of me was very palatable today.
During my lunch break I made another entry into my medical journal, though I debated whether to include anything about my strange ‘near-infrared super vision’.
Friday, 22nd, April, 2102
During my evening work-study session, several excruciating pulses of pain accosted me in my lower abdomen. If I didn’t know better I’d swear they were menstrual cramps! After several minutes these ‘cramps’ faded to a more bearable level and by 10PM had faded completely. I fear that the serum is causing visions or hallucinations though as I’ve seen some strange visual anomalies such as auras around people and other living thing…
“Hey, Christina! Glad I found you. Doc wants us down in the garage. He wants our input on some things he’s found pertaining to IPDs4. Are you busy right now?” Chen greeted as he stopped in front of the bench I was sitting on.
“I’m good until 1PM.” I said as I closed my journal, picked up my backpack and stood to follow him.
“By the way, I think that blue streak in your hair is ‘reb’. Looks nice on you.” Chen complimented as we made our way to the Science Building and the steps leading down to the garage.
“Ah! Good! You both were able to make it.” Dr. Smithe greeted as we walked through the double doors.
“I’ve been reviewing the data from yesterdays test run and found some significant anomalies.” He began.
“Everhardt noticed the positive feedback last night after we shut off the main power, doc, is that the anomalies you’re talking about?”
“Indeed.” Smithe looked to me with a curious eye. “So you noticed the feedback last night? Tell me about it, Everhardt.”
I explained how I had noticed a… I called it a blip… on monitor 1 just after opening the main power breaker. I said nothing about the residual orange glow I saw escaping the IPD’s output bell.
Something suddenly struck me as funny about that mainstay of modern spaceflight.
Did the IPD need it at all? Could we achieve maneuverability and control by phasing a flat array in a way similar to the active RADAR system used on all military vehicles and ships for over a century?
“Everhardt! Could you possibly come back to us and actively engage in the conversation?” Dr. Smithe’s irritated voice pulled me back to the present.
“Sorry, doctor. I was just thinking about something potentially groundbreaking and sure to be controversial.” I revealed.
“Let’s hear it, Everhardt. We’re all working to the betterment of space travel, aren’t we?”
“Yes, sir. I was thinking…now this will be completely outside the box, so bear with me a moment.” I said as I hurried over to his white board and flipped his equations to the back and erased the little cartoonish dabblings I found on the reverse.
I began drawing a rough sketch of IPDs4.
“First off. Have either of you ever studied vacuum tubes?”
I observed two heads nodding.
“Good. Now… why can’t we apply that same concept- electron flow, i.e. ion flow- to the IPD? Basically, that is what it is anyway- a great big vacuum tube. We have our main power supply,” I quickly drew an ancient, simple triode next to the crude IPD image and pointed out via electronic diagram a battery connected between the cathode and anode. I repeated the step with the IPD. “And we have a control signal. Let’s call it a control grid, okay?”
I added a variable battery to the grid of the triode and repeated the action on the IPD utilizing the control signal input.
Dr. Smithe’s jaw dropped, as did Chen’s!
“Pure simplicity!” Smithe exclaimed after a few seconds of stunned silence. “Why, I’ve never seen my work explained in simpler terms. Ingenious, Everhardt, but that is far from radical thinking. I hope you have more than that?”
“Now that I’ve got your attention. Here’s the really radical twist.” I paused as I picked up the dry marker eraser. In one smooth motion I erased the traditional exhaust nozzle from the IPD’s output and also erased the end of the vacuum tube’s ‘glass’ envelope.
“Why do we need the nozzle? Wouldn’t it be easier to modulate a larger area…um… ‘emitter’ like they do with phased RADAR arrays in the military? We might even be able to capture and reuse some or most of the expelled ions if we also place a ‘recycle’ grid after the emitter at a calculated distance.” I proposed as I added another ‘grid’ after the ‘anode’ of the vacuum tube drawing. “I bet the efficiency would skyrocket.” I proposed.
“Care to calculate the size of this ‘emitter’ you propose, Everhardt? I’d like to test a prototype by the end of next week if at all possible.” Smithe asked with sparkling eyes. He might also have been drooling, too!
“I’ll try to have the calculations done over the weekend, doctor.” I volunteered.
“I want you and Chen to collaborate on this, Everhardt. The more we share the more we remain a viable research group. Understood?”
“Yes, doctor.”
“Good. And I like that defiant streak of blue hair you added, Everhardt.” Smithe complimented as he walked away from Chen and I. We remained speechless for several minutes.
“Well?” Chen asked, thereby breaking the silence. “How are we going to go about this, Christina?”
“Is the garage accessible over the weekend?” I asked, showing my ignorance to the actual hours of this place.
“As long as we’re listed as researchers on this project we can have full access any day of the week. So, it’s a date?” He answered then quickly blushed.
“I mean…are we on for working this weekend? Not that it would be considered a date or anything like that…I mean…I’ll see you back here around ten-ish in the ‘A’ of ‘M’?”
“Consider it a plan.” I said as I giggled at his awkwardness.
Tonight, as I slid gracefully between my sheets, I had a very good feeling about the coming days of the IPD project.
“Antarran! You must awaken within the next few standard minutes before you are considered late for your scheduled collaboration!”
That being said, I jumped to full consciousness and sprang from my bed in fear!
“What? Who? Who said that?” I demanded in a harried voice.
I received no reply. Only the sound of my cellphone’s alarm raging on my ‘milkcrate’ nightstand broke the apartment’s silence.
This morning, I actually used my bathroom mirror to view the efforts of my hairbrush.
I was astounded at what I saw!
Several streaks of brilliant blue highlighted my long straight mop of black hair. I separated them from the rest and held them out to examine them. They seemed completely natural and didn’t seem to be dyed or processed in any way.
Had the guys actually been complimenting me and not pulling my leg?
Or…
Had someone broken in and pulled this prank while I slept soundly?
I shuddered at the thought and immediately hurried over to the door to check the deadbolts and chain.
Everything was intact so I moved to examine the only two windows the apartment had and found them to be closed and locked with no sign of tampering.
How could this be happening? Was it some reaction or result of my gene therapy? Could it have something to do with the IPD project?
I really wasn’t sure, but I intended to find out so sought out my cell and initiated a call to Dr. Ramstein’s office.
Of course I was told to leave a message at the tone, which I did and requested someone ‘in the know’ call me back as soon as possible.
That complete, I continued to ready myself for the day.
Chen was waiting for me at the top of the stairwell and we descended them, entering the garage together.
I set to work reviewing the specifications for the small, exotic material wafer that the IPD used to produce ions. Within one hour I thought I had an upgraded formula refined. I just needed Chen to proof it.
“Ichi? Hey, I’m pretty sure I’m golden on the new emitter substrate calculations. You want to come over here and proof them for me?”
“Sure thing, Christina. Be there in a minute. Just let me finish this up.” He responded. From the way his voice sounded he was deeply engaged in something- maybe some side project the doctor had given him.
“Okay, let’s see what you got. I have to warn you up front that math was never my strong suit so I might ask you for clarification if I get confused.” He said walking over to the whiteboard filled to capacity with complex spatial computations.
“So what are you doing over there? Isn’t that that Cryo-chamber thing the doctor was working on?” I asked as I nodded over to the large, white, photon torpedo shaped chamber.
If I remembered correctly it was made of some specialized polymer that had been recently approved for space vehicles and was very resistant to micro-meteor strikes. Chen had told me just the other day that the stuff acted like flypaper and partially absorbed the tiny high velocity fragments before they could penetrate the vessel’s pressurized cabin. Though far from a perfect solution, it offered our astronauts better protection from deep space collisions than the more traditional metalic-polymer-ceramic honeycomb composite used for previous space missions. Chen said that Smithe hoped both his IPD and his refined version of the new composite sheathing could be utilized on the upcoming Kuiper Belt Exploratory mission still almost five years away.
“I was thinking that I could integrate our ‘spare’ um… ‘emitter’ modules into the doc’s Cryo-chamber and convert it into an escape pod or life boat for the next mission. If I can get the automation to play nice with the IPD modules it could pilot itself to the nearest orbital station or maybe even a colony on some closer habitable planet. With the occupant or occupants in Cryo, they’d be pretty safe and possibly remain dormant long enough to be rescued and survive.” He explained.
“I like it.” I smiled, but then a cloud shadowed my smile. “But will Dr. Smithe? He might think us overstepping or stealing his creativity.”
“I might’ve considered that if I hadn’t just walked in and heard you two brainstorming.” Smithe’s voice interrupted from somewhere among the piles of space tech.
“Dr. Smithe! I didn’t know you would be here this morning.” Chen grimaced as he searched for the owner of the voice.
“I’d debated on whether to interrupt you two. But I’ve heard some very good ideas in the hour that I’ve been here. Show me what you have so far, Chen.”
“Very interesting. Utilizing the legacy ‘emitters’ as attitude thrusters. What would you propose to use as a power source though?” Smithe asked as he rubbed his chin repeatedly.
“Well, if Christi…Everhardt’s theory about positive feedback from the IPD pans out, I might just be able to power both the Cryo equipment and a basic flight computer. With the nanopower circuits available today, something no bigger than a cellphone would contain more than enough processing power to do the job. A small hybrid battery combined with the positive feedback from the IPDs would be enough to power the Cryo-chamber for some time.” Chen theorized.
“Approximately how long would we be talking, Chen?” Smithe challenged.
“Well…um… I’ll have to do some research on power demands, get the positive feedback numbers from Everhardt, and get back to you?” Chen answered in an uncertain voice.
“Get on it and I’ll see what I can do to convince NASA that they need to incorporate a life boat or two into their modified Orion system.”
“You got it, doc!” Chen said brimming with excitement.
“Good. Now, what have you got for me, Everhardt?” Smithe turned to me.
“I was just going to have Chen go over my calculations for the new main emitter, doctor. Would you care to review them instead?”
“I’d be most happy to, Everhardt. By the way, I love what you keep doing to your hair. I even think you should color it all that shade of ‘royal’ blue. Very becoming…very exotic. In my opinion.”
“Um… thank you, Dr. Smithe.” I responded as I blushed profusely.
It took most of the remaining hour for Dr.Smithe to review and comment on my calculated area requirements and wafer composition for the proposed, prototype emitter. In the end, he could find no errors in my math and gave me approval to send it to our drafting department then to the process printer for manufacture.
The rest of my Saturday was spent catching up on my class assignments and composing a report on the fall of ‘Modern’ Society in Ancient Rome for Western Civ.
Chen and I had agreed to meet again tomorrow morning around 10AM.
Summer's Past
The rest of my Saturday was spent catching up on my class assignments and composing a report on the fall of ‘Modern’ Society in Ancient Rome for Western Civ.
Chen and I had agreed to meet again tomorrow morning around 10AM.
“Antarran! Why must you constantly over sleep! Get up, you lazy Royal! There is work to be done!”
“What? Who said that! Show yourself!” I shouted while scanning the apartment.
I must have searched and re-searched every nook and crannie in the place looking for a hidden speaker or listening device of any kind- even the tiniest cracks in the walls and ceiling where nothing could possibly be placed had been probed!
I found nothing.
“What’s an ‘Antarran’ anyway?” I questioned to myself as I walked into the bathroom to prepare for the day. I got as far as picking up my hairbrush and looking into the mirror.
“Oh. My. God! What is happening to my hair? Where is all the blue coming from?” I demanded as I noted a few more strips of blue had mysteriously appeared overnight.
I hurried back to my ‘nightstand’, retrieved my cell and placed another call to Dr. Ramstein’s office- this time using the word ‘emergency’. I didn’t have to fake the worry and fear in my voice when I left the usual message.
“So how did you find a stylist open on a Sunday, or do you do that yourself, Christina?” Chen asked as he walked into the garage about three minutes after I arrived. At my blank look, he pointed to my hair.
“You know…you might look really exotic if you went all the way with it.” He added before passing me and walking over to his newly assigned ‘life boat’ project.
With my calculations finished and checked for errors yesterday, I allowed myself time to contemplate several things that had happened in my life recently. First, I experienced the strange ‘augmented’ sight on Thursday during the IPD test. I hadn’t tried to recreate that ‘super power’ since, the only exception being when I woke up Friday morning. Next, was my hair’s sudden, but gradual change of color? Was it something triggered by my participation in the Gene Therapy study? Could it have been aggravated in any way by my participation in the IPD project? Finally, the voice I had been hearing just before waking. What was up with that? I had never even experienced déjà vu before, let alone telepathy.
Another matter of concern was when Dr. Smithe might- if it in his heart- pay me. When was that going to happen? Four dollars didn’t buy shit in today’s world and it was only a matter of time before my landlord would be knocking on my door for next month’s as well as the late portion of my rent from this month. The only saving grace was that Dr. Smithe continued to provide dinner the five evenings I worked down here with him and Chen. At least I got one good meal, five days a week!
For some reason the word ‘Antarran’ kept haunting me. To take my mind off that, I asked Chen if there was something I could do to help. Declining my offer and realizing I had nothing better to do at the moment, I logged onto one of the garage’s computer stations. When my login was accepted, I brought up the web browser and thought about how I would go about finding the place ‘Antarrans’ might come from. I ended up typing in ‘Antarra’.
All I got back was plenty of hits for names of people or communications companies, and a few hits referencing the Antares Nebula which the web browser said was located an estimated six hundred-eight lightyears from Earth. That was still a far cry from here.
“So why does that voice keep calling me an ‘Antarran’?”
“You aren’t an Antarran! They have blue hair and blue skin. Antennae, too!” Chen laughed from behind me.
“Those are ‘Andorians’, Anime Geek! And they didn’t have blue hair! Have you ever actually watched those old repeats of Star Trek?” I accused, only slightly irritated, but more embarrassed that he had heard me.
“Just having a little fun at your expense, Christina. Hey, could I borrow you for a few? I need a hand figuring where I can mount these maneuvering emitters.”
“Sure, no problem.” I said as we walked back to his project.
“So what’s this about voices calling you an ‘Antarran’?” Chen asked offhandedly.
“It’s nothing.” I dismissed his question quickly.
“Does it have anything to do with your hair or even those horrible cramps you had a few days ago? I promise I won’t say anything, Christina. May I fall into this Cryo-chamber and get shot out into the vast Cosmos never to return!” He pledged, holding up his right hand.
A chill shot up my spine when he made that promise and I think my mouth fell open.
“Wait! I didn’t mean that literally, Everhardt! It’s just my promise to you that you can trust me. Ummm. Mum’s the word. Is that better?” He said trying to gauge my expression.
“My scholarships and grants ran out last semester.” I began. “Now my rent is past due, my meds just went up in price again, I’m living like a homeless person with very few pieces of furniture, and the only good meal I get is here with you and Dr. Smithe.” I moaned.
“So far it sounds like any of us college students. Go on.”
I rolled my eyes in consternation.
“To try and make ends meet, I volunteered for a gene therapy study over at Pitt. The study offered a stipend for my participation. I thought that might help me stay in school so I can at least graduate next year. I’ll have to postpone attempting my doctorate til later.”
“Hey. If you need some cash, I have a little extra I’ve been saving for a new gaming system. You’re welcome to it if you’re not too proud.”
“I was hoping the money I’d get from this project might also help. So far…I’ve seen nothing but math and test data. And yes I’m too proud to accept your very generous offer, Ichi.” I hope I sounded diplomatic enough to not make him angry.
“No biggie, the offer stands. Now what about this gene therapy stuff?”
“The doctor in charge of the study told me I was the ‘perfect candidate’- that my gender disorder would be ideal for demonstrating one of the many issues the procedure might cure.”
Wait, is this ‘therapy’ supposed to make physical changes? I mean physical changes?” Chen asked looking very confused. I caught him glance to my crotch, but only for a faction of a second.
I blushed.
“Yeah, that’s one of the results I was hoping for. Dr. Ramstein assured me that it could happen. So far all I got out of it are these blue streaks in my hair and a strange female voice that has been waking me up the past two mornings.”
Just my telling him made me feel so gullible!
“So why would some unknown voice refer to you as Antarran? Is that some European nationality like ‘Armenian’?”
“The only related thing I could find online about ‘Antarran’ or ‘Antarra’ is the Antares Nebula. But that’s like half a millennia away from Earth. It makes no sense.” I complained, raising my arms to emphasize my conundrum.
“Look. When considering we’re working on space related stuff down here, your continuing change of hair color, and the fact that some unknown voice has declared you an Antarran, I’m not so sure we can call any of this a coincidence, Christina. It has to mean something and we might not be smart enough to conceptualize it. Smart enough as a race that is. I consider you one of the smartest girls I’ve ever met, by the way.”
That made me blush again.
After another round of homework and another crack at my Western Civ paper, I again slid between my sheets to get some rest to prepare for my scholastic week.
What I could remember about my dreams was filled with magnificent cities and scenery- futuristic cities the likes of which I’d never imagined! At one point I remembered being seated with several women that shared the same blue hair as me. I mean their hair was completely blue!
Was I destined to join their ranks?
One thing I remembered that stuck out about these women was their breasts, and pardon the pun, but boy did they have development! I could only hope mine stopped at half their size!
That reminded me that I needed to shop for new bras as mine were either wearing out or getting too snug!
Something else about my dream that struck me as interesting was that the women seemed to be being served… like they were some kind of royalty.
Weird.
I decided to forgo any more reflection on my strange dream and tend to my hygiene.
My reflection however, demanded I gasp! Almost a full quarter of my head now sported blue hair!
Unbelievable, but when would it stop?
My cell phone ringing stopped further questions.
“Hello?”
“Miss Everhardt?”
“Speaking.”
“Miss Everhardt, this is Mark Ramstein. I just collected my messages and yours sounded urgent. What seems to be the problem?”
“Well? I’ve…I mean my hair…its changing color, Doctor. Was this one of the observed potential side effects?” I asked in a very unsure voice.
The line seemed to go silent a minute.
“Miss Everhardt? Can you come in sometime today? I think you need to hear something you may not like- something that may make you withdraw from our study.” Ramstein said in a very worried tone.
“I can come over on my lunch break, doctor. Half past noon, if that’s alright?” I offered.
“Great, I’ll personally write in the appointment. See you then, Miss Everhardt.” He sounded relieved as the connection dropped.
“Someone screwed up.” I said to myself as I resumed my daily rituals and prepared for my first class of the new week.
12:30PM couldn’t get here fast enough and I hurried across town to the Pitt campus and just made it into Ramstein’s reception area as my phone displayed 12:30:00.
As had happened twice previously, Sharon appeared in the door and called my name, stared at me curiously then motioned me back to an exam room.
And, I waited.
The doorknob slowly and quietly turned then the door opened ever so slowly. Dr. Ramstein peeked in then fully opened the door and entered.
“Well, hello, Miss Everhardt. How are we feeling today?’ He asked trying to put a happy spin on this visit.
I simply pointed to my hair and gave him a narrow glare.
The thirty-something doctor gulped. His expression saddened.
“Yes, well, about that. You see… umm… well…” He paused almost a full minute. “We… we had a foul up in the processing lab. Yes… yes. A-a genetic indicator that we had used in previous tests to verify activity somehow was retained in our present base lot of serum…”
“You’re turning my hair blue, Dr. Ramstein.” I challenged angrily.
“So far it seems limited to just you, but our entire test group has been complaining of a whole range of… anomalies, Miss Everhardt. Twenty people of assorted nationalities and both genders. I’ll understand if you wish to press charges, since there is no way at present to rectify this error.”
“But you’re turning. My hair. Blue!” I reasserted.
“And I’m very sorry for the error, Miss Everhardt. But, have you noticed any other changes either physical or psychological? If at all possible, I’d like to keep examining your changes.”
“Really? You reprogram my genes for blue hair and you want to know if anything else has changed… or will change?”
“Weeeell…yes. Soooo…has it?” He pressed cautiously.
“Not that I’ve noticed unless you count the strange female voice that’s been waking me up from a deep sleep the past three mornings.” I said sarcastically, but with a serious expression that I continued to hold.
Ramstein regarded me for a few moments.
“You’re serious, aren’t you? You’re really hearing a female voice? In your mind? But it’s not your own?”
“Correct.”
Ramstein looked flabbergasted.
“I can also see strange orange auras from almost everything around me. I can toggle it on and off just by closing and opening my eyes. Care to explain that one, doctor?”
I got no response other than a blink or two of his eyes.
I blinked to correct him and experienced the orange aura around him too. I also noticed that I could see faint orange ‘smears’ or ‘pools’ in the walls, in the floor, and up in the ceiling.
I blinked again to turn it off.
“Then there are the vivid dreams in which I’m sitting among several other women that have completely blue hair and look to be very busty. They might even be royalty. I think they call themselves ‘Antarran’, doctor. Am I going to need to see a psychologist because of this ‘mix-up’?” I asked caustically.
“We made some allowances for that in the proposal, Miss Everhardt. I can recommend a very understanding professional.”
“Don’t bother, I’ll keep with the program and hope your people haven’t screwed anything more up. BUT, so help me, if my dick starts getting bigger…” I paused to settle myself down. “Just hope that doesn’t happen!” I threatened.
I stood from the exam table and walked out the door, only stopping to confirm the appointment with ‘Sharon’ for next week and to collect this week’s payment.
“I like what you’re doing to your hair?” She tried to compliment as I walked out of the office.
She obviously wasn’t in the loop.
Or maybe she was and that was her way of rubbing my nose in it!
“Everhardt?”
“What?!” I responded to Dr. Smithe heatedly.
His reaction was very predictable. He frowned at me.
“Having a bad day, Everhardt?” He inquired stiffly.
“Worse than any to date. Sorry, doctor. I didn’t mean to take it out on you.” I apologized.
“We all have them, Everhardt. In fact, you’ve saved me from a few since you joined the project.” He said to ease the tension.
I felt myself blush again.
“I was going to ask you if you sent off your drawings and calculations to drafting so we can get the new emitter back for test.”
“I did. I actually sent the files Saturday before Chen and I locked up. They should be working on them as we speak.” I assured.
“Good, good. Well, since that’s taken care of, what say we check in on Chen’s add-on project?” He motioned me ahead of him.
The seven foot long escape pod was definitely taking shape. I could see that Chen had mounted the small attitude thrusters so that they were optimally located on the smooth chamber as we had discussed. Ten of the original IPD ‘emitters’ had been used; four at the head end, four at the foot end, and two I assumed to be the main thrust emitters mounted at the very bottom end of the chamber.
“Looks like it’s coming along, Chen. When might we hook it up to the test chamber for preliminaries?”
“I’m about ready to install the flight and Cryo control computer so it’s just a matter of programming before I hand it over for testing, doc.”
“And the positive feedback? Have we made any headway on that? I’d like to be able to demonstrate a fully operational lifeboat next week if at all possible.”
“I was hoping to get the new rev IPD into the test chamber and conduct feedback tests on that. I figure I’ll be able to scale that data back and apply it to the lifeboat when we get the new grids. My only concern is how much of a load the Cryo unit will draw. We already have valid specs on the old IPD emitters and flight computer.” Chen reported with a confident grin.
“I propose we add Everhadts’ ‘grids’ to the Lifeboat emitters and scale the results up?” He suggested.
“That’ll work too, doc.” Ichi agreed.
“Good! Good job! Both of you!” Smithe praised before turning and leaving the garage.
“And there he goes again.” I said offhandedly. I thought it strange that he only showed up to make sure we were working. “You’d think he has another job or something.”
“Before you started he was here every afternoon and well into the evening most days- weekends included.” Chen informed me.
“It’s like he trusts you or something, Christina.” He added with a quirky smile.
“I’d say he trusts you more than me, Ichi.”
“Ah, but you propelled the project past a major hurdle with your brilliant math skills and that ‘outside the box’ thinking you do.” He reminded.
“Not to mention I think he favors that outrageous hair of yours. It’s kinda grown on me too, by the way.”
“You want it? If I could, I’d give it to you, Ichi.” I smiled as I thought of something.
“You know? With the blue hair and your Asian features you would look like one of those old Anime characters.”
“Ah. But the really good ones were drawn just like you, Christina- tall, lithe, and blue-haired! Oh, yeah. They also shared that ‘royal’ attitude of yours.” Ichi laughed with a big, warm smile.
He may not have intended it, but he hit upon a recent sore spot.
“Christina? What’s wrong?”
“Remember when we talked about the dreams and that strange female voice I keep hearing?”
“Yeah? So?”
“So in the most recent dreams, the ones I can remember; the Antarran women looked like they had servants- like they were actual royalty! It seems too much of a coincidence that you would mention ‘royalty’, Ichi. I’m sorry. I guess I can get a little bitchy at times- too sensitive. Forget what I said or inferred.”
I blinked and unintentionally turned on my still mysterious, augmented sight.
Ichi Chen’s aura was somehow brighter- actually a brighter shade of orange than I had noticed previously. Something else caught my strange, modified sight.
“What’s this?’ I asked as I walked over and carefully picked up a gallon-sized, ceramic pot. I was curious why a simple container would have such a bright and brilliant orange luminescence- almost like it was filled with some brightly phosphorescent liquid.
“Um…I think they call that a crucible?” Ichi answered sarcastically, but his expression showed he was confused about why I’d asked.
“Duh!” I turned my head and stuck out my tongue.
“Well? You asked.”
“I meant what is in it. There’s some kind of luminescent liquid in it. What’s Dr. Smithe going to use it for?”
A thought hit me and I gently placed it back on the crowded worktable.
“Damn! I hope it isn’t radioactive.” I cursed as I looked at my hands. I relaxed as I saw only the ‘normal’ orange aura around them.
“Could you hand me a clean rag, please?” I asked to cover my strange actions.
“Sure, hang on.”
I felt a cloth in my outstretched hand.
“Thanks, Ichi.”
“Here, Christina, was there some grease or adhesive or something… on the… outside… of…look, if you wanted me to go away for a moment, you should have just asked.”
“What? I thanked you for the rag, Ichi, what are you mad about?” I asked as I looked back to him and noticed he still had a clean rag in his hand.
He must have brought two just in case.
“Christina, I didn’t give you any rag yet. When I came back with one, you already had one in your hand. Quit teasing.”
Ichi looked serious as he answered me.
I found myself staring at my hand and the white cloth I held in it.
“As far as anything being in that crucible? It’s empty, Christina. It’s never been used as far as I know- never been moved.
“But I can see the orange…”
My curiosity got the better of me and I cautiously extended my right pointer to the mouth of the container.
Ever so slowly, I lowered my finger toward the glowing orange substance.
“What are you doing, Christina? I told you it’s empty. Quit fooling around.
My finger made contact with the unknown substance.
I felt…something. Something I had no way of describing.
“Oh, my God! What is this stuff?” I gasped in surprise as I quickly withdrew my finger as well as my hand.
“Um, it’s called air? Christina? Are you sure that you are all right? Are you on the brink of losing it? If so, I need to get you out of here before you hurt yourself or us both.” Ichi asked, very worried and concerned.
“You can’t see this stuff?” I asked as I motioned back to the crucible in confusion.
“It looks empty to me, Christina.”
“Here, let me show you. Give me your finger.” I suggested.
“This isn’t going to turn out to be one of those ancient ‘pull my finger’ jokes is it?”
“I’m completely serious, Ichi!” I growled. “Let me show you.”
He capitulated and I slowly eased his finger toward the substance until the tip just touched the surface.
“FUCK!” He screeched, instantly pulling his finger from my grasp and away from the container in the process. “What the hell was that? How did you do that? My finger tip’s numb now!”
“Let me see.” I requested.
A bright orange, glowing smudge was visible on his fingertip.
“Is it still numb?” I asked as I debated touching it.
“Yeah. It seems to be spreading though. It feels numb up to the first joint.”
That didn’t sound good.
Taking a deep breath, I gently touched the smudge and watched in wonder as the smudge migrated to my finger! All I felt was a slight tingle.
My finger tip didn’t go numb like Ichi experienced.
“Hey? What’d you do? I have feeling in my finger again. It’s…it’s back to normal!” Ichi demanded as he stared at me, wide-eyed, with his jaw open.
“I honestly don’t know, Ichi. I saw this orange ‘smudge’ on your finger and when I touched it, it migrated to me, but my finger didn’t go numb like your’s did. All I felt was a little tingle.” I explained, just as confused as him.
“You saw an ‘orange’ ‘smudge’? But I didn’t see anything at all. What the hell is going on around here?” He swore as he looked around the disaster zone we called the ‘garage’.
“For our safety, do you see any more of that orange stuff lying around? I don’t want to step in it if I can help it.”
That was a good question and I began closely scanning some of the larger containers, bowls, and dishes around us.
In some degree or another, everything had an orange glow or aura around or in it! I conveyed my findings to Ichi.
“So you see it everywhere? Could it be something natural…ly occuring, I mean?” He asked.
I shrugged my shoulders in reply.
“That thing with the rag… think you could do that again? As an experiment to quench our curiosity?”
“You mean quench your curiosity, right? I’m not even sure I believe what happened.” I told him honestly.
“Well. Maybe try asking ‘whatever’ to manifest a rag in your hand?” He suggested.
“You mean,” I extended my hand, open palm up. “And say ‘can I please have a clean rag’?”
“NO FREAKIN’ WAY!” He shouted in shock.
A clean, white terry cloth rag sat folded neatly in my palm!
“Christina! Chris, wake up! Come on Chris! You have to wake up!” I heard Ichi shouting and felt someone gently slapping my left cheek.
“What? What happened?” I asked feeling very groggy.
“What happened? Christina! You’re a FREAKIN’ Witch! That’s what happened!” Chen answered like he had just won the MegaBall.
“Huh?” I asked intelligently.
Ichi helped me to my feet then looking squarely into my eyes he said:
“Christina, you’re a witch!”
“Yeah. That’s what I thought I heard you say. Bullshit!”
“No bullshit, Chris!”
“Don’t call me ‘Chris’!” I hissed.
“Um…no bullshit, Christina. Better?”
I nodded.
“Do it again,” my co-worker exclaimed with child-like exuberance.
I glared at him.
“I’m serious! Come on Christina. Do it just this once. Pleeeease?”
“What should I try to create next? A witch’s wand, Haggrad?” I asked sarcastically as I held out my upturned right hand again.
“Fuuuuuuuuh!” He wheased as his eyes almost popped out of his head- his mouth a gaping cavern.
“Ther…there’s a-a-a-a-a-a-a…a magic wand in my hand!” I cried in horror as I just stared at the thing!
“Sooooooo…so are you affiliated with DC, Marvel, or Dark Horse Comics?” Chen deadpanned nervously.
“What?” I looked up from the ornate wooden shaft in my shaking palm.
“Can’t be Marvel, they already have the ‘Red Witch’; so DC or Dark Horse, Hermione?”
“Hermione?” I groused as I glared at him.
“Ummmm…riiiiiight. Maybe we should get back to work?” Ichi grinned nervously.
At first I thought he was looking at my chest, but then I followed his horrified stare.
I was actually pointing the unexplained wand at him!
“Go away!” I shouted and went to drop the wooden shaft only to have it disappear!
A stifling silence descended onto the garage as we both looked to my right hand in amazement.
“Yeah…I think getting back to work is-is… it’s a great idea. I um… I’d rather we not say or-or tell anyone about this?”
Ichi’s expression didn’t change, but he nodded a few time. His attention never left my hand.
“Okay. Good.” I agreed nervously before turning and wondering back to my whiteboard in a full on daze.
Had I just um…’conjured’ some rags and then a magic wand?
“Finally, Antarran! Finally, you have discovered your true talent. Now wake up, you lazy bones!”
“Wait! Who are you? Where are you?” I shouted to an empty apartment as I jumped from my bed.
Quickly snatching my phone, I unlocked my screen and stared at the date. Tuesday? But it had felt like I was somewhere… I tried to remember where I had been but drew a hazy blank. It seemed that information hadn’t transcended from dream to reality.
Approximately one third of my head had changed from my original black to ‘Royal Antarran Blue’ as I had started calling the shade.
“If my dreams are fact instead of fantasy shouldn’t I have a crown or tiara?” I wondered aloud.
“Maybe I should be careful of what I wish for.” I chided myself as I carefully touched the bejeweled diadem secured proudly to my head.
I ‘willed’ it back to wherever it had come from and the thing vanished!
“That could be a handy talent. I wonder if I can make anything for breakfast? A nice egg and cheese omelet and a small orange juice might be nice.” I giggled as I motioned to the sink top.
‘I could really pack on the pounds if I keep this up.’ I thought to myself as I took the plate and glass to the countertop separating my main living area. Next time I’ll have to remember utensils, I thought as I took my sole fork from the silverware drawer in the kitchen.
I sat down on the rickety, old metal-legged bar stool that had been left from the previous renter and placed the plate and glass on the counter that separated my bedroom area from my living-dining area and placed a forkful into my mouth.
“Hmmm, not bad for newly discovered magic.” I said as I swallowed the first bite of ‘magically produced omelet. “I wonder where I got the recipe?” I giggled.
This magic stuff was actually fun!
The shrill whistle and shouting caught my attention and brought me back to the current reality. Somewhere close by, the campus police were in hot pursuit of some felon.
I noticed that I had my ‘augmented’ sight enabled. And scanned the sidewalks and crosswalks in my immediate surroundings.
I was amazed by the many various shades of orange surrounding my fellow students.
One man though had a deeper orange glow than anyone else near me. His aura was more of a light red.
Another whistle shrilled out and the man with the strange reddish aura looked around nervously. His pace increased and he seemed ‘spooked’
“Hey, you! Stop, Campus Police!” an officer shouted as he appeared from around the corner of a building behind the nervous guy.
The guy started to jog after looking back at the cop.
Stop right now!” The patrolman shouted. As he sped up.
Mr. Nervous broke out into a full on sprint.
I guess he was the suspect?
The cop looked like he was contacting someone on his radio and, by my observations, wasn’t going to come close to catching his fugitive.
‘Wouldn’t it be funny if the bad guy slipped on a banana peel and got caught?’ I thought humorously.
To my amazement, the escaping ‘person of interest’ slipped and landed flat on his back, sliding to a stop after several feet, and groaning in pain. Beside his head lay a discarded, blackened banana peel!
“Oh, this is one for the books!” The officer laughed/wheezed as he passed by me, slowing to an easy jog.
“I better get to class.” I said to myself as I cautiously looked around to see if anyone had seen what I assumed I did.
A large cardboard box measuring roughly three feet square by two feet high sat on my worktable as I entered the garage.
“Hey, Christina. Prototyping delivered the new emitter about an hour ago. Need help unpacking it?” Chen asked as he walked over.
“It really shouldn’t be too heavy. I calculated about seven pounds.”
“Seven? Seven pounds? Damn! Couldn’t you make it any lighter?” He asked, stunned.
“Why? Is it still too heavy for use on a spacecraft?” I asked innocently.
“We were alotted eighty pounds for the whole unit. Hell, the bell nozzle and steering servos take up most of that! About sixty pounds.” He revealed.
“I thought it was pretty heavy when we were mounting it to the test cradle.” I admitted.
“Ah! I see we got our new emitter!” Dr. Smithe’s voice rang out through the garage. “Why isn’t it installed and being readied for preliminaries?”
“Chen said they just delivered it an hour ago, Doctor, and I just got here.” I informed him.
“Oh. Well, let’s get to it! The sooner we test this baby the sooner we get paid.”
“We get paid, sir?” I asked sarcastically.
Smithe glared at me then grinned. “Yeeeeessss, we get paid. But not if it doesn’t get assembled! Hop to it!”
This evening Dr. Smithe actually helped me install the new emitter. That surprised me as he usually spent our work sessions helping Chen.
“So we’re ready then?” he asked as I clicked a control cable plug into place and securely safety-wired it.
“Not yet, Doctor. Chen needs to breakout the servo control signals, re-terminate them, connect them to the appropriate emitter array element drivers, and reprogram the controller to recognize our new phased array emitter.
“Hmmm. It looks a bit skeletal, Everhardt. Can we dress it up a skoash?”
“For the preliminaries we really don’t need cute or fancy for demonstration, Doctor.” I said but could see there was something he wasn’t telling me. “The big-wigs are coming, aren’t they?” I asked with narrowed eyes.
“I’m afraid so, Everhardt. NSA, NASA, DOD, The Pentagon… Next Wednesday. Need I say more?”
“I’ll get back to designing a protective shroud behind the emitter. Friday okay if drafting rushes it through?”
Smithe’s smile was warm and full of pride. It warmed me to my core. He quickly turned and almost ‘skipped’ over to Chen’s worktable. Within the next hour I had a very elegant and functional shroud designed and sent the files to drafting with a ‘rush’ icon in the message’s header. I also explained in the accompanying email that we needed it as-soon-as, if not sooner.
After dinner, Smithe again disappeared and left us on our own.
“He really, really likes you, Christina. You might wanna be on the lookout, he might want to adopt you.” Ichi teased as I walked over to see if he needed a hand.
“Yeah, sure. Could you go over there and grab that logic analyzer? I’m having a little trouble with the timing pulses. I think one of the data lines are hanging.
I don’t know why I did it, but I held out my hands and thought about the piece of test equipment coming to me.
“You better be glad Ol’ Smithie isn’t here to see that, Christina! He’d throw us both out in less than a heartbeat.”
“I just wanted to see if I could do it.” I said as I handed the analyzer over to him.
“Thank you, by the way.” He smiled and turned back to the lifeboat.
The rest of my week went by relatively quickly and I found my propensity toward magic developing at an astounding rate. By Sunday evening, I found several ‘novel’ uses for my wand and I discovered that my ability to cast, dare I say it, ‘spells’ improving rapidly. There were now ‘wards’ on my door and windows to repel burglars. Not kill, but repel. I figured a fall from a second floor apartment wouldn’t hurt too badly.
We also concluded our research on my proposed ‘recovery screen’. We had several manufactured for the legacy emitters Chen was using on the Lifeboat. I had adapted a larger one to our new IPDs5 Drive module and had just plugged it into a modified power converter.
“The IPDs5 looks very professional, Everhardt. In fact, it looks ready to be installed on one of our Orion launch systems.” Smithe complimented Monday afternoon.
“Thank you, but I’m not sure it’ll have enough thrust at this size to power the Orion, doctor.” I downplayed his compliment.
“AH! Eureka! Found the problem…finally!” Chen shouted from further into the garage.
“Finally found the problem, doc! One of the flash mems had the wrong access speed. I just need to change it and we’ll be golden for the demo on Wednesday. Ricky Lynn… um… Prof. Samuels would be proud of me!” Chen reported- small circuit board in hand, as Smithe and I stopped next to him. “She was right. Talkin’ to the circuitry like it’s your kid really does help.” He admitted.
Aside from a moderate sized rat’s nest hanging out from the interior of the lifeboat, it looked very futuristic, capable, and ready. It’s newly cleaned, glossy white skin reflected the bright overhead lights beautifully where dirty handprints and other various sized smudges had marred the effect before.
“So this thing really puts people into suspended animation?” I asked Chen, but Smithe answered instead.
“A proven technology from Nuclear medicine used to cryogenically statialize their varied species test subjects. I just scaled it up for higher primates: gorillas and in this case, humans. Of course I had to modify the cryo rates and thawing dwells to fit human anatomy and physiology. Want to try it on for size, Everhardt?”
A violent shudder shot through me!
“Are you feeling alright, Everhardt? Did I say something that upset you?” Smithe asked in alarm.
“No, I’m okay, doctor. I don’t know where that came from.”
“Someone walking on your grave maybe?” Chen teased.
“I don’t find that funny at all, Mr. Chen! Not funny!” I hissed, turned, and stomped back to my worktable.
The night came to a relatively calm end.
“They’re here.” Chen said excitedly as I entered the garage. It was still early and when Dr. Smithe emailed me it was a request to be here at 10AM for the first demonstration.
Last evening we had mounted the completed lifeboat into the test chamber for today’s demonstration. Dr. Smithe had decided to present it as an emergency system NASA should incorporate into every Orion. Tomorrow would be our new IPD’s turn. But first came our project introduction in one of the smaller lecture halls.
Together, we walked outside and entered our makeshift control room. There, Smithe introduced us to three uniformed military men, two nicely suited men, and two smartly dressed businesswomen.
“Initialize propulsion and attitude emitters.” Smithe ordered.
“Propulsion and attitude ‘emitters’?” One of the women, Anna McCorkle: NASA’s Orion Project Lead Engineer, questioned.
“Our new designs utilize a completely new propulsion system that consists of several small ion generators, or what we call Ion Propulsion Drives. We’ve eliminated the cumbersome exhaust nozzle and its accompanying control servomechanisms to make the system lighter, more compact, and more reliable. Everhardt here came up with the idea and I urged her to refine it. Although the emitters used on our lifeboat are actually the spares from our previous IPDs4 prototype that we have already tested for proof of concept. You’ll see Everhardt’s genius incorporated into the IPDs5 prototype in the test chamber tomorrow, ma’am.”
“Lifeboat external power enabled.” I announced. “Power bus stable at 1% load.”
“Flight and Cryo control system booting, Dr. Smithe.” Chen reported. “Flight and cryo computer online.” He added two seconds later.
“Emitter startup successful. Receiving 35% usable positive feedback. Switching to main battery power bus. Computer is modulating positive feedback into battery charging circuit.” I reported with a smile. “Charging system is online and requesting only a 0.3% charge level from external power buss. Battery bus load holding at 5%”
“What’s this ‘positive feedback’ thing I keep hearing,” the Air Force Colonel asked? I caught him staring at my hair until he noticed that I noticed and looked back toward Smithe.
“Our initial tests of the IPDs4 indicated that the unit actually fed back a noticeable potential into the main supply. We decided to use the power and not waste it. Our power conversion efficiency jumped to over eighty percent.
“Astounding. Continue.” Col. Armstrong requested sounding very pleased.
Smithe nodded to Chen.
“Enabling Cryo system start.” He announced.
“MPB load jumped to 10%. BCS requesting 5% charge level.” I said with a smile.
“Start the Cryo stasis sequence. This is the critical point in our test, ladies and gentlemen. The Cryo stasis procedure requires the heaviest power demand from the onboard supply. The higher the load we see, the shorter the occupant will stay in Cryo-sleep.
“MPB up to 35%; BCS requesting 35% charging level. Positive feedback holding at…” I rechecked my reading to be certain. “Holding at 35%!”
“What?” Chen looked over at my display screen and his mouth dropped open slightly. “Damn.”
“Is something wrong, Doctor? Was the feedback not supposed to hold steady?” Anna McCorkel’s collegue, Marta Dennis-Green questioned worriedly.
“No. The data is even better than we presumed.” Smithe answered.
Marta gently touched my shoulder as she leaned down to look over my shoulder.
“Cryo stasis sequence at 50%.” Chen alerted.
“MPB and BCS loads are still holding.” I said gleefully.
“Better than expected, I take it, Christina?” Marta whispered.
I nodded and kept my eyes on my readings.
“Love the blue hair by the way. Very daring and exotic.” She added in a whisper.
“Thank you, ma’am.” I answered quietly.
“Cryo stasis achieved. 100%. Cryo system switching to maintenance mode.”
“MPB and BCS loads dropping back to 12% and 10% respectively.” I reported.
“Okay, Everhardt. Give it 1% control signal on the positive attitude emitters. Station-keeping mode.” Smithe requested as his face went serious.
As I had done last week, I made the adjustment to the slide control and clicked ‘Set’.
“Test cradle load cells are indicating one thousand pounds of thrust, Doctor.” Chen said with a very big smile.
“Positive feedback jumped to 40%; MPB up to 12.6%; BCS to 10.1%” I read off the levels in disbelief.
“Is that even possible? Basically pulling power out of the vacuum of space, I mean?” Marta Green gasped. “and at only one percent?”
“Everhardt. Open the external power bus breaker to remove it from the lifeboat power buss.” Smithe ordered.
Reaching to the left of my console, I tripped the power breaker and watched monitor 4 to see it rack out.
“External power is disconnected, doctor. The lifeboat is sustaining itself.”
“Any change to the loads?”
“MPB and BCS loads are holding steady.” I reported.
“Bravo, Christina. Bravo.” Marta Green congratulated and patted my shoulder softly several times.
“God, I feel good!” I exclaimed to my empty apartment after closing and locking the door then re-enabling the magical ward I had placed on it. I was actually starting to get the hang of this magic stuff!
Our test of the lifeboat was an unprecedented success and the two engineers from NASA were very impressed.
“This calls for a little celebration.” I said as I pointed to the counter-topped room divider. A bottle of wine and a clean crystal wine glass suddenly appeared. I motioned with my finger and the cork ‘jumped’ out of the bottle with a ‘pop’.
Pouring a glass, I sipped the liquid and approved.
Yep. I was quickly developing my talent. Now all I needed was some good, sharp Cheddar and I could sit back and relax to watch my favorite stream on my small, hard to hear (because the speaker was so small), cell phone.
‘Maybe I should conjure up a wall-size TV?’ I thought to myself.
“Naw. That would be taking advantage of this miracle I had received. I thought about and pulled from my backpack, my latest participation check. With my magic skills advancing I could apply the whole amount to my rent.
That helped me feel even better. I actually felt lighter.
“Dammit, Antarran! Get yer lazy ass outta the sack! Times awastin’!”
“I’m up!” I shouted to the near-empty apartment as I was suddenly on my feet and shaking fiercely.
“Well, that wasn’t the same voice I heard previously.” I moaned, cradling my head in my hands after calming down a few moments. This time the voice had just about deafened me!
“Maybe I should request names before I talk to anyone in these dreams?” I suggested to myself.
Today’s inspection revealed that over half my hair had changed color, but the overall variegation gave it a muted, steel blue cast now.
“Morning, Christina. Ready for the big demo?” Ichi asked as I opened then locked my pack in the desk drawer under my worktable.
“Oh, hey. Anna and Marta from NASA asked to speak to you as soon as you arrived. They said they’d meet you out beside the Control Room. Sounds like they want to steal you away from me… us.” He said. I detected the slightest bit of red in his cheeks.
I smiled and turned to go meet the two VIPs.
“Oh! Almost forgot. Thanks for shaming the Doc. He finally let the moths escape!” He excitedly reached into his back pocket and handed me a plain, windowed, business envelope.
My eyes widened exponentially as I read the amount of the Department of Defense’s pay check and attached receipt.
“Yeah, I just went up a few tax brackets too.” Chen laughed.
“I better get out there.” I pointed to the door that led outside to the test chamber and Control room.
“Here’s to that being doubled or tripled if they offer, Christina. Go get ‘em!”
“Ah, Miss Everhardt. Thank you for seeing us. Marta and I would like to ask you a few questions. First: How do you do that? Your hair, I mean. Do you add some every night?” Anna McCorkle asked with a wide, warm smile.
“Actually, I’m participating in a gene therapy study over at Pitt. This,” I grabbed a handful to illustrate, “seems to be an unseen side effect.”
“Well don’t change it! Marta and I both agree it sets you apart.”
“Like nobility.” Marta Green added quickly.
I was stunned! How could they know?
“Miss Everhardt?”
“Yeah, sorry. I sometimes get flashes of ideas at the oddest times. You were saying?” I apologized, trying to cover my reaction to the innocuous statement.
“I hadn’t said anything else. You just froze when Marta added her two-cents. Anyway, we’d like to talk to you about your radical new propulsion system. What made you decide to use a phased ion ‘emitter’ and forego the thrust bell?” Anna asked.
Dr. Smithe’s prototype already utilized the ion generator before I joined the project, ma’am. After I found a tiny math mistake, we retested his version of the IPD. All three of us were stunned by the output of that thing.” I said with a smile.
“How much output are we talking, Miss Everhardt?” Marta asked this time. She seemed extremely interested. Maybe she was the lead propulsion engineer?
Twenty-four thousand pounds at only five percent control signal.
There was a stagnant pause outside of the Control Room that seemed to last a few minutes.
“You did say twenty-four ‘K’ at only five percent, right?” Anna sounded taken aback.
I nodded.
“Mother of God! How can that even be possible, Christina? I can call you Christina, right?”
I nodded.
“Will it work in an atmosphere?” Marta questioned.
“Maybe? Dr. Smithe didn’t discuss any tests within normal atmospheric conditions.” I answered.
“I’ll go talk to him, Marta. Be right back.” Anna said as she turned and headed to Smithe’s office.
Marta smiled at me as we waited. “Have you started to think about your post grad career, Christina? I’m certain there’s a place for you at NASA. With what I’ve seen so far, I’d gladly recommend you. You could be our ‘princess in the rough’ at JPL.” She sang as she motioned to my hair.
I looked to the woman with narrowed eyes.
What did she know that I was missing?
“Look, just think about our offer, but please remember this phrase that I use as a mantra to null the day to day stress.”
“Deorum protegas me, et custodiet me donec inventa est.”
“What’s it mean,” I asked with interest.
“Just a little prayer for protection, calm, and luck. Commit it to memory, Christina. It might come in handy one day.”
“Um…okay?” I agreed hesitantly. It sounded like Latin, I thought and repeated the phrase a few times until I thought I had it memorized.
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Today’s test firing of our latest version of our Ion Propulsion Drive System or IPDs5 as we call it has been modified somewhat. I have been asked… challenged, actually… by Dr. Anna McCorkle to conduct the IPDs5 tests in Earth normal atmosphere.” Smithe paused to address any blatant negative statements.
“So… Everhardt? Start re-pressurizing the test chamber.”
“Certainly, Doctor,” I said as I flipped the switch that disabled the chamber’s vacuum pump and enabled the sequence that would gradually let air back into the chamber.
“Re-pressurization in ten minutes.” I announced.
“Test chamber is fully normalized, Doctor.” Christina reported.
We had been patiently waiting for the ten minutes to elapse to initiate the IPDs5 demo.
“Everhardt. Bring the MPB online.” Ol’ Smithie ordered and she quickly and efficiently carried out the request.
“IPDs5 control system coming online, Doctor.” I reported, as my eyes didn’t budge from my display screen. “Controller online.” I added as my notification pop-up went green.”
“As we did before, Everhardt. Initialize IPDs5 Emitter.”
Christina clicked her mouse a couple times and we heard a slightly louder whistling noise through the plywood walls. As like last time it sounded like a turbine spinning up.
“IPDs5 Emitter initialized and online, Doctor.” She confirmed.
“1% control signal, Everhardt.”
Again Christina made the necessary adjustments and monitor 1 showed the new emitter start to glow a dull red.
“Load cells are reading four thousand pounds of thrust, Doctor.” I gasped in awe of the sheer power this thing was producing!
Behind me, our two NASA guests also gasped in amazement.
“Chen? Run the joystick around the outer extents to test the array response.”
As I had during yesterdays test of our lifeboat, I slowly moved the joystick on my console around in a circle and closely monitored the test chamber load cells.
“Tracking accuracy within 1% with only a four nanosecond response delay. WOW!” I reported and succumbed to my building excitement.
In my peripheral, Dr. McCorkle leaned down to Christina.
“So. When can you start? This thing is completely off the charts, honey.”
“IPDs5 Internal Convertor is receiving all of its power from the IPD positive feedback circuit. External MPB load is 0%.” She announced.
“Open External MPB. Let’s see how this responds on internal only.” Dr. Smithe requested.
“External power bus is now disconnected from IPDs5 test unit, Doctor.” She announced.
I looked out to the prototype lifeboat we had left on display just outside the Control room door. Several of our guests had requested seeing the inside of the highly modified Cryo chamber. I had to wheel it out earlier this morning after replacing my test program with a first rev of the actual lifeboat operating system complete with a basic star chart database. I was that sure the NASA engineers would pick it up.
“So how much can your test stand withstand, Dr. Smithe?” The Marine Major inquired. “I mean if this system is this efficient, shouldn’t we consider putting it in our next generation fighters and transports?”
“Our test chamber is certified to one million pounds of force. Each load cell is rated at over two million, Major Summers.”
“Can we take it up to… say five hundred thousand pounds, Doc?” Major Summers requested.
“Have the deadman cables been attached and tested, Chen?” Ol’ Smithie asked.
“Everhardt and I double checked them before we started depressurization last evening, doctor.” I affirmed.
“Everhardt? Start ramping up the control signal until the load cells indicate five hundred thousand pounds of thrust. Coordinate with her, Chen.” Smithie requested.
Christina’s eyes met mine. She didn’t seem too enthusiastic about complying with doc’s request, but I smiled and winked at her in support.
“2% Control signal.”
“Eight thousand pounds.” I announced.
“3% Control signal.” Christina said.
“Sixteen thousand pounds.” I gasped.
“BPS has stabilized and charging system is tending. IPDs5 Emitters are now self-sustaining. 4%.”
“Thirty-eight thousand.”
Christina’s mouth dropped open and her eyes looked ready to drop out of their sockets, but she made another adjustment with her mouse
“5%.” She announced with a slight vibrato in her voice.
“Eighty thousand!” I announced excitedly.
“6%.”
“My God! Two hundred thousand!”
Christina began biting or maybe chewing on her lower lip nervously.
“7%.”
“Five hundred thousand- eight hundred! Hooooly shit, Christina!”
“Bravo, Miss Everhardt! Dr. Smithe, you have one helluva team! Dr. Green and I can hardly believe what we’re seeing here! Astounding!”
“Take it up another percentage!” The Army General demanded. “You engineering types always underrate things.”
“Gen. Mann, I would strongly advise against any further control increase. If my observations are correct, the next percent advancement will more than double the thrust the IPDs5 is producing. Please reconsider your request?” Dr. Smithe insisted.
“Doc? The foundation cells are already reporting excessive strain. The whole test chamber might launch if we give it any more.”
“Just take the damn thing up another percent, Smithe!” The DOD isn’t paying your project to cut and run!”
“General?” Major Summers called for the man’s attention. “I’m with Smithe on this one, sir. They’ve already established what would seem to be a new benchmark in interstellar propulsion systems. If this IPD produces five hundred thousand at just seven percent, I’m sure even you can figure out the math on what it can really do! Let’s not push our luck.”
“Summers? It’s your butt that this thing is going to be hurtling through the solar system! I’d think you in particular would be curious about its max output!” Gen. Mann argued.
“General, I have complete confidence in this team’s abilities! I’m satisfied this propulsion system is our ticket to exploring our solar system in a relatively short time.”
USAF Colonel Charles Armstrong was busy tapping away on his tablet.
“General? By my calculations sir, this IPD system will produce in excess of four trillion pounds of viable thrust! Hell! That’s enough force to change the orbit of Earth by…” He tapped something else into his tablet. He gulped loudly.
“Point thirty-eight degrees!”
“Noted, Colonel, now take it up another percent, Everhardt!” Mann demanded.
As one we both looked to Dr. Smithe for his decision. With a very wrinkled brow, he gave a very slow and slight nod.
Christina’s hand was shaking violently as she reached for and moved her mouse to apply the requested change.
My load cells went haywire! Even the test chamber foundation load cells instantly turned red!
“Shut it down!” I screamed as I punched the emergency shutdown mushroom on my console.
The Foundation sensors went offline. And I noticed the test chamber- as a whole- lurch forward a few inches.
“Shit! She’s breaking loose! Everyone evacuate the Control room!” I shouted at the top of my lungs.
“You Fucking Asshole!” Major Summers grabbed his superior and thrust him through the thin, plywood door. “You are fucking dead meat, Mann!”
The two men crashed out the control room door and our other guests hurried out also.
“Time to get out, Christina. We’re gonna lose the IPD, but we can build another one. We can’t build another Christina Everhardt.
A loud ‘thud’ and the sound of heavy metal groaning told me that the IPD was probably free and pushing against the test chamber walls.
“Christina! We need to leave!” I urged excitedly.
“I’m resetting the control signal to 0%. I just need to set it and…done! Let’s get out of here! Hopefully there will be something salvageable! I’m right behind you.” She shouted over the disheartening groaning and moaning of the thick test chamber walls.
I made it only a few meters from the Control Room when all hell broke loose! The ear-splitting squeal of metal finally reaching its failure limit caused me to turn around.
To my horror, Christina flew from the Control Room as it crumbled and straight into our Lifeboat! The force of her hitting back first knocked the prototype from its display stand and landed flat. The lifeboat’s hatch slammed closed and its emitters initialized immediately! “Oh God!” I screamed.
Apparently the rough entry had triggered the emergency escape protocol I had just loaded in! Doc’s hand grabbed my shoulder to get my attention.
“What’s happening, Ichi?” He demanded.
“Christina’s in there. She was thrown in by whatever blew the Control building to shreds!” I rushed my explanation as I heard hushed screaming and pounding coming from the lifeboat.
“Oh, God, no!”
“Where’s Christina?” Dr. McCorkle asked urgently while rubbing her ears to clear them.
“In there!” I pointed to the lifeboat as it slowly rose off the ground and hovered about two feet above the concrete driveway.
“What on Earth?” McCorkle gasped.
“I finished the emergency escape programming and loaded it in last night so we could test it tomorrow.
I noticed the small observation window on the module fog and all noises coming from inside stopped!
The lifeboat changed orientation- becoming perpendicular to the ground- towards space- then, with several crisp sonic booms, disappeared from view.
Major Summers, currently rearranging Gen. Mann’s face, stopped and turned.
“What the hell was that?” He demanded.
“Apparently their lifeboat works perfectly.” Dr. Marta Dennis-Green deadpanned.
“Christina!” Doc screamed to the sky!
“Can one of you contact the authorities? I want this nerf-herder arrested and placed in irons!” Dr. McCorkle shouted to any of us that would listen.
“I want him charged with premeditated murder!” She demanded.
Summer's Past
“High Priestess! There seems to be an unknown anomaly in the raw material storage compartment. Safety Protocols have been engaged.”
“Do we know the nature of the anomaly, Base?” I asked.
“The anomaly is severely encrusted and shielded with raw celestial material and has just been revealed to sensors after the last material requisition. According to my most recent sensor scans, it contains a small reserve of Current.”
“How is that an anomaly?”
“My sensors indicate that the Current reserve is shielded by a material similar to that used on the original Terran Orion series Deep Space Probe: Pegasus.”
“Yer shittin’ me!” Mom demanded in surprise.
“Pressurize the storage bay, Base. We’re heading there now.” I ordered as I started walking toward Pegasus’ hangar bay.
“Um, so do we actually know where this ‘raw material storage compartment’ is, Chance?” Charli deadpanned.
“Of course! Its right behind the manufacturing bay.” I giggled.
“Naturally.” Dad replied sarcastically.
I led our entire Coven past Pegasus and through a single access hatch then down a long set of metal grate stairs and landings. Reaching the manufacturing bay deck, we continued through an area about half the size of our Broom Closet. As we walked, we passed several pieces of huge manufacturing apparatus, a partially completed Broom fuselage, and several huge, exotic looking, elevator platforms.
“So the manufacturing bay is directly under the flight line. Makes sense.” Dad said as we reached a huge, imposing, reinforced door. “I always wondered how our Brooms suddenly appeared in the Closet.”
“Yeah, dad, you found me out.” I grinned mischievously. “Base. Status on raw material storage bay.” I asked.
“Compatible atmosphere has been established. Harmful radiation levels are well below limits.”
“Unlock and open storage bay, Base.”
The huge, airlock-style door began parting from the middle.
“Wow, I didn’t think I over commissioned that much!” I said as I saw what was left of the asteroid they said my daughter had captured and brought to Mare just a couple weeks ago.
“Mom?” Savanna pointed to the exact center of the ninety-meter wide, ‘space rock’.
“I can almost see the Current right in there. I might be able to get it out without disturbing it too much.”
Chantell, Mom, and Dad gasped as the unknown module appeared in front of Savanna.
“There. Still intact, as promised.” She smiled.
“Do you guys recognize this, Mom? Dad? Chantell?” I asked, observing their suddenly pale faces.
“Not this particular model, Chance. We had six of them on Pegasus, though. It looks like one of our emergency escape pods. Trained on one for about two weeks, but never had to use one, thank the Gods.” Chantell related.
“Charli? Y-you don’t think… d-do you?” Mom’s face was beyond white- a single tear appearing from each eye and slowly rolled down her cheeks- as she continued to stare at the battered and beaten escape module. It looked like it had seen much better days then been blasted through hell itself.
“Mom? I’m detecting a protection spell. On the inside.”
“What exactly are we looking at, girls?” Aunt Cora asked curiously.
“One of the original lifeboats incorporated into all Orion series manned, deep space probes. Circa: 2107AD. If this is the one I’m thinking of though, it left Earth 28, April, 2102AD.” Mom said, stoically trying to fight back more tears.
“You’re kidding?” I gasped. “How do you know the exact date, mom?”
“Because your mother and I… we watched in stunned amazement as it launched, honey. This was the prototype for our EEP’s,” Charli said sadly as she too broke into tears. “That poor kid! What a horrible way to go! And she had such a promising career ahead of her too!”
“What kid, Dad?” I asked softly, alarmed that there still might be someone in there- more likely their remains, though.
“What happened?” I asked as I enabled my Current sight. This definitely was the source of Current our base had detected.
“We had flown from Houston to Pittsburgh early on in our mission training, to Carnegie-Mellon University. A research scientist, Dr. Phynnias Smithe, had put together a team… just him and two brilliant students, actually. Anywho, they were given very generous funding by the DOD to develop a new propulsion system to be used on our mission through the Kuiper Belt and other more ‘classified’ applications. Pegasus was to be the first to utilize the new IPD or Ion Propulsion Drive, as they called it. Hopewell and I traveled with Dr. Anna McCorkle and Dr. Marta Dennis-Green- two of the most impressive technical minds NASA had at the time- as well as a few other high-ranking military and NSA Ass-hats to view the demonstration of the prototype they had come up with.”
“We almost lost your mother as mission commander that day, Chance.” Dad added quickly.
“I still wish I could have strung Mann up that day, Charli!” Mom growled ferociously.
“Because of U.S. Army General Phillip W. Mann, we lost a brilliant young woman in an incident he, himself had created by thinking he knew more than the designers!” Charli explained.
“He didn’t know JACK!” Mom spat venomously.
“I believe you stated that fact to infinitum at his court marshal, dear.” Dad tried to placate her before continuing.
“Their demonstration had more than proven that the IPD system was the way to go, but ol’ general ‘I’m-the-damn-boss-and-I-know-what’s-best’- oh, he wanted more! The ninety-centimeter cube of a drive was already producing a little over five hundred thousand pounds of thrust at only seven percent control signal, but the asshole wanted Smithe to have his team take it up another notch to eight percent. If I remember right, the unit became self-sustaining at only three percent. Is that right, Hope?”
Mom nodded. “I had never seen anything like it before. Its efficiency was way off the charts for the time. It seemed like Phynnias Smithe, Christina Everhardt, and Ichi Chen had somehow done the improbable, because we hadn’t heard of Current yet.”
“Looking back on it, that incredible young lady was so far ahead of her time… shit… she would’ve fit right into the Science Ministry today!” She added.
“Yeah… I’m wondering if she knew about Current at the time and held the discovery secret, Hope.” Dad offered. “Remember how she stared at that one camera monitor? It was like she knew exactly what the IPD could do- like she could see the Current.”
“I remember, Charles. She seemed awfully concerned as that thing topped five hundred thousand! You remember her hands? How they were shaking?”
Mom snapped her fingers in revelation. “She knew! She had to be a natural Current Mage! That’s why Smithe hired her, I bet! That’s how they got such crazy performance out of that engine!”
“So what happened that this escape pod is way out here? We have to be some nine hundred thousand LY’s from Terra.” Kate asked after she did a fast calculation of Mare’s current location.
“The way it took off, I’m surprised it isn’t further out. Five sonic booms! Count ‘em, ladies, five!” Dad said, holding up his hand with fingers extended, still appearing to be very impressed by that fact.
“Oh! I remember you saying something about that incident.” Chantell piped up. “That’s the chick you said had half a head of blue hair, right?”
“She had blue hair?” Aunt Cora straightened up immediately.
Chantell got this curious expression and walked closer to the battered escape pod and started to look it over.
“I’m thinking she was dying it, Cora. That was a waning fad at the time. Though, the second day we were there she had… a… a little… bit… oh shit!” Mom swore but suddenly went silent as her mouth dropped open a bit.
“She was Antarran?” Simone gasped out in shock! “But…But I didn’t think Antarra had the tech to travel all the way to the Terran system way back then?”
“We didn’t, Sugar Plum. That’s what’s so intriguing about this escape module and Hope’s story.” Aunt Cora explained. “How could a young Antarran even be on Ancient Terra?”
“Can we not call it ‘ancient’, Cora?” Mom pleaded dramatically.
“Of course, older sister.” Cora smiled deviously.
“Hey, guys?” Chantell called out. “If I’m remembering my EEP training right, I’m thinking this one is still working?”
“That’s impossible, Shan! They were only rated for five years in deep space before the battery died!” Mom argued.
“Then why is the observation port still iced over?” She asked while trying to rub away the dirt and debris that partially obscured the transparent port. “And this isn’t dirt, age, or wear etching! It’s condensation from the outside air freezing on the port, Hope!”
“What’s the external diagnostics port say?” Mom quickly asked.
“There isn’t one. The skin’s smooth except for the control emitters. No access panels at all, Hope.” Chantell replied with a look of concern.
“Base? Scan all low-band comm. channels. See if you find a repeating beacon or some other type of SOS type transmission in this storage bay.” Dad ordered hurriedly.
“I’m detecting a weak signal at approximately five point nine gigahertz.”
“Is it a repeating beacon?” Mom asked.
“I am detecting packetized data burs-.”
“Base. Reference my encrypted, historic database aboard Pegasus and search for twenty-second century, Terran transmission protocols for a match.” Charli quickly interrupted.
“Match found. Applying decryption algorithms.”
“Display to my DataTab, please.” Dad requested.
Dad produced her DataTab and began examining what was displayed.
“My Gods! She’s still alive, but barely! We have to get her out of there. The power source is almost gone. A week or two at the most before it’s flat.” Dad announced.
“Could she be powering it, Charli?” Mom speculated aloud.
“It’s possible if she really is a Current Mage, I suppose.”
“So how do we get it open?” Lyra asked as she got closer to the failing pod.
“Maybe we should get it out of here to someplace where we can quickly transfer her to a medical facility.” Sonya suggested.
“Would a modern day medical facility even have the necessary equipment to help her?” Kimbou Serangetti wondered. “I’ve never heard of this sort of emergency measure before.”
“Let’s just pry it open!” Aquia suggested conjuring her wand and taking aim.
“Hold on kid! These things were finicky when they were new. This one is over fourteen hundred years old and looks like it’s seen several epic battles.” Mom warned.
“Everyone stand back, I want to try something. It’s a longshot, but maybe we’ll get lucky.”
“Care to share, dear?” Mom nudged.
“I seem to remember that the team’s programmer mentioned something about loading the first version of his functional program into this the evening before. If there are no comm. or data ports on the outside, maybe it’s wireless…Wi-Fi, NFC, IoT, or bluetooth. Let me try to establish an open control socket… yes, there it is- the pod’s domain. Now all I have to do is establish a link to the host and hope it’s not encrypte… Shit! He did encrypt it! That guy really knew what he was doing! I need a password.”
“Um…CMU?” Mom suggested.
“No it’s something he would remember for a long time.”
“Christina’. Try ‘Christina’. The guy looked smitten with her when we met them, Charli.”
“Yep. Got it. I love you Hopewell Summers!” Dad smiled brightly then her expression darkened. “I- I don’t believe it!”
“What?” Mom gulped.
“The flight computer window was the first thing to pop up. Somehow, this thing was headed for Antarra!”
“Excuse me?” Aunt Cora shrieked. “Why would it be headed to Antarra, Charli?”
“Here. Look.” She passed her the DataTab.
Aunt Cora’s face drained of all color as she passed it back.
Dad tried several other things on her DataTab before she looked to mom sadly.
“I found a small audio file, Hope.”
“Can you play it back?” Mom said, looking very worried.
“It’s an old mp5. Hang on.”
Dad fumbled around for a few seconds then grimaced.
“It’s pretty degraded but here it is.
“Antarra……… Deorum protegas me……..”
“Well. She definitely knew about Antarra.” Aunt Cora remarked. “I don’t recognize the rest.”
“I do!” Chantell gasped- her eyes bugging out. “The whole phrase saved my life twenty-two years ago.”
“Your lifepod spell?” I asked in shock.
“Yep! Somehow she knew about our protection spell way back when. Is she a time traveler, maybe?”
“Quick! Cast the counter spell and let’s get her out!” Simone urged.
“We have to find a way into the escape pod first, Simone.” Dad reminded.
“Well, is there a disable button in there somewhere, Dad?” I asked, pointing to his DataTab.
“There should be, but I’m not sure what he called it. Do you remember what they called this back at CMU, Hope?”
“Something to do with ‘freeze’- cry, or something? That and ‘stay-zaz’, I think- whatever that acronym meant.”
“Cryo-stasis’?” Garith offered. “Mom taught a module on the practices of early space mariners and told us about how the ships of that time didn’t move very fast? She told us that some subspecies tried something called Cryo-stasis to keep resources aboard their ships practical.”
“That’s the key! Thanks, honey.”
“Way to go, baby.” Sandra praised her daughter and hugged her.
“Moooom!” Garith blushed in embarrassment.
“Found it! Initiating Cryo-stasis thaw sequence.” Dad announced as she tapped a specific place on her DataTab.
A small red light started flashing just below the observation port.
“Hey! The port is starting to clear.” Simone said excitedly five long minutes later.
She gasped!
“She’s Antarran! Aunt Cora, Link, Mom, look! She’s Antarran!”
The flashing red light changed to green and remained steady. After a minute it slowly faded off and the pod emitted a quiet ‘pop’.
“The pod’s open. Quick, get her out!” Simone cried.
“Careful opening that lid, ladies. There was a limited sanitation system incorporated…good for five years at best. This one lasted well past that so there might be some, um, buildup.” Charli advised.
Chantell, Simone, and I helped mom carefully raise the pod’s lid. It was very stiff and we tried hard not to break the hinges with our enhanced strength.
Or to ignore the… aroma.
“She’s pretty tall for an Antarran.” Simone observed as our new guest was fully revealed. “And her hair is just everywhere- probably down to her ankles if allowed to hang free.”
“Although they called it ‘Stasis’ the body still lives- only a lot slower. Skin, hair, and fingernails still grow. Everyone please stand back and I’ll do the counter spell.” Mom said as she motioned us to step back.
My current sight enabled, I watched the protective spell dissipate then mom held her open hand over the blue-haired stranger.
“She’s barely hanging on. I’m going to try infusing her with some Current.” She announced grimly.
After a moment, Mom looked perplexed.
“I’ve given her a good charge, but it isn’t doing anything. Maybe she has internal problems I can’t sense?” She reported.
“I’ll get her up to our infirmary, mom.” Savanna volunteered.
“I wouldn’t advise transporting her by ‘flue powder’, munchkin.” Lokust advised. “I don’t think she’s strong enough to survive it.
“Then we go old school.” Chantell told us as she manifested what I think was called a ‘Stokes basket’.
“You would know, Shan.” Mom ribbed.
“Stow it, Summers! This is serious.” Chantell growled. It wasn’t her playful growl though. She was very serious about this.
As carefully and cautiously as possible we lifted the fragile woman from her long internment and into the lightweight stretcher. As Simone observed, the woman’s hair was very long and very much in need of cleaning- as was the rest of her.
“We’ll take one of the elevators in manufacturing.” I suggested as Mom and Charli waved everyone else away and lifted the stretcher.
“I just don’t understand this!” Mom groused as she looked from me to our unconscious guest. “Everything these diagnostics are saying indicates she should be awake, but she still hasn’t as much as twitched.”
Aunt Cora, Link, Janet, and Simone had seen to her basic hygiene by washing then braiding her extremely long hair and cleaning whatever had accumulated on her body during Cryo-sleep. I’m thinking it was dead skin cells that would normally flake or drop off a living body on a day to day basis. In her case, there was no place to go, and no gravity.
“Her scans indicate normal brain activity, Chance. She should be awake.”
“Maybe she’s dreaming.” I suggested.
“Possibly, but how do you figure?”
“Mom, she’s been asleep for over fourteen hundred years! It’s probably become a habit after that amount of time.”
“Huh. So a typical college kid then? Hooked on sleeping in, taking flak about it, but all-nighters for parties and examine crams.” Mom laughed.
I stood beside the infirmary’s only bed and its current occupant and gently placed my hand on her shoulder. I shook it gently.
“Christina Everhardt? Time to get up, sweetie.” I said quietly.
“I already tried that, Chance- a few times.” Mom admitted. “Though, maybe she needs a little bit of a shock.”
“Antarran! You must awaken within the next few standard minutes before you are considered late for your scheduled collaboration!” Mom commanded in a loud, serious voice.
“Hey, how’s ol’ sleepin’ beauty doin’? Oooooor would that be Rapunzel with that long-assed, blue braid?” Chantell asked as she came into the room.
“Still asleep. Mom just tried to jostle her awake.” I told her.
“Ah, the Marine way. Aaaaannnnnd…that worked, right?” Chantell giggled.
“Nope.” I answered needlessly.
“Antarran! Why must you constantly over sleep! Get up, you lazy Royal! There is work to be done!” Chantell growled using her patented ‘smooth’ demeanor.
“Huh. Narcoleptic?” She asked.
“Charli hasn’t been able to find any history on her, Shan. It’s like she never existed- typical government response considering what and how it happened.” Mom alleged, with a snort of disapproval.
“Hey, her heart rate jumped when you did that, Chantell. That’s promising.” I mentioned since I had just been watching the bed’s display.
“Let’s see if I can get more of a response.” Chantell offered and she grabbed the woman’s shoulder.
“Finally, Antarran! Finally, you have discovered your true talent. Now wake up, you lazy bones!” She said loudly, shaking her shoulder harder.
“Her heart rate just jumped again! I think she can hear or feel you, Chantell!” I said excitedly.
“Dammit, Antarran! Get yer lazy ass outta the sack! Times awastin’!” Mom shouted as she stepped in and shook the woman violently.
“I’m up!” Christina Everhardt screeched hoarsely as she instantly jumped from the table, stood poker straight for a second or two then crumbled to the deck unconscious again.
“Nice one, Leatherneck!” Is that the way you woke your subordinates while deployed?” My aunt chastised as we placed our mysterious Antarran back into bed.
“I at least got her to move, didn’t I? Mom gloated. “Better than the half-assed responses you got!”
“Yeah, Hope, I’ll give you that one. Question is…will she even wake up again?”
“Hey girls. Any changes yet?” Aunt Cora asked from the doorway.
“Ooddles! Mom got her to stand at attention for about two second, Aunt Cora.” I giggled.
“You would treat Antarran royalty in such a crude, barbaric fashion, Maj. Summers?” She asked in her ‘noble’ voice.
“Of course she would! Gods Cora, how long have you known us?” Chantell giggled.
“At times like this, I feel it to be too long, Lt. Cmdr. Denison.
“Maj…or…Suuuuumm-ersssss.”
“Did she just speak?” Aunt Cora turned quickly back to our guest. “Did you just speak, child?”
“Hey! Watch it! You could kill somebody with those things, Cora!” Chantell exclaimed as she exaggerated moving out of the way of Aunt Cora’s ‘Ladies in Waiting’.
“Jealous much, Lady Chantell?”
“Hey. You have to lug those anchors around, honey, not me.” Chantell giggled.
“These are highly regarded Antarran treasures, I’ll have you know!” Aunt Cora protested.
“Annnn-tar-aaaaaah.” Our guest murmured again.
“Yes, Sugar Plum! Antarra. Your home, and I am Caroline Norge. Queen of the Norge Federation.” Aunt Cora gushed excitedly.
“I-i-i-chi Chen.” She muttered and a smile quickly crossed her face.
Christina Everhardt’s eyes flew open and she sat straight up, hands extended out in front of her- her massive chest protesting against the violent movement.
“Lifeboat! No! Let me out!” She exclaimed as her hands searched for the close confines of the escape pod.
“It’s going to be okay, Sugar Plum! We found you and rescued you from that abhorred device. You’re safe now.” Aunt Cora tried to comfort.
“Major Summers! Heard his name. Where?”
“I’m right here, sweetie. Major Hope Summers at your service.” Mom answered and stepped into her view.
She grimaced.
You’re not Maj. Summers! Summers is a man. Where am I?”
“Miss Everhardt. You are a very long way away from Pittsburgh… Earth for that matter.” Mom said as she reached out and gently placed her hand on our guest’s forearm.
“And, twisted as it may seem, I am… or was, Maj. Hopewell Summers, sweetie. As far as where you are? Um… I can tell you that you are still in the Milky Way Galaxy. That’s about all I can tell you before it gets radically crazy, kid.”
“Maj Summers is a ma-.”
“Yeah, I know he was, Christina. I’m afraid I’m not that person any longer though. I’ve changed- just like you seem to have changed.
“You know me?”
“Yeah, hun, I was there the day of the accident.” Mom admitted and cringed.
“It wasn’t an accident! That-.”
“Gen. Mann more or less demanded you scuttle the IPD project. I wanted to kill that sonofabitch! Too bad the cops showed up!” Mom growled angrily. “I had to settle with rearranging his face on scene and testify at his court marshal later!”
Everhardt seemed to accept Mom’s account of the incident.
“Dr. Smithe and Ichi?”
“Both safe, Christina. Anna and Marta too. But, honey? Honey, it took us some time to find you. Things have changed a little. No, that’s not true. Things have changed a lot.”
Mom suddenly had a wand to her throat!
“Bullshit! Where am I?”
Aunt Cora and I reacted instantly.
“You will dismiss your wand at once, Christina Everhardt.” I warned.
“Listen, Sugar Plum, Hope is a bit hard to take at times, but she…we aren’t going to hurt you.” Aunt Cora told our defensive guest.
“Her daughter, Chance, on the other hand,” She nodded to me, “wouldn’t think twice about it if you don’t dismiss that wand.”
“Wand?” Everhardt looked to her right hand and the ornate wooden shaft she held. Her eyes dropped lower than her outstretched arm and Christina Everhardt instantly dropped her wand and let out an ear-piercing scream!
“What did you do to me?!” She demanded. “These things are huge!”
“Antarran puberty. It happens to us all, but the Norges’ of old have certainly smiled on you, Sugar Plum!”
“What?”
“She’s jealous of your rack, sweetie.” Mom laughed.
“Your ladies–in-waiting are bigger than hers.” Mom clarified, sticking her tongue out at Aunt Cora.
A smile pulsed Everhardt’s face for an instant.
“What?” Everhardt questioned again.
“Hooters; Tits; Ta-tas; Sweater Puppies, Ya-yas; Funbags; Headlights… Should I go on, sweetie?” Mom rattled off in quick succession.
“Moooom!” I warned.
“If not any of those, what do they call these on your planet, princess?” Mom continued, ignoring me and cradling her own moderate breasts.
“Breasts. We call them ‘breasts’ on Earth!”
“Hope wants to know what they call them on your home planet, Christina. It’s her way of diplomatically asking where your home is, Sugar Plum.” Aunt Cora clarified.
“I’m from Meadville.” She paused. “Pennsylvania, United States, North America, Earth?”
“That’s cute, sweetie, but why did you tell the escape pod to take you to Antarra?” Mom probed.
“I didn’t…I…did I?”
“We have audio proof that you did, sweetie. You think she might be suffering amnesia, ladies? Yeah, you said ‘Antarra’ just before you started reciting a hibernation and protection spell.” Mom reminded her.
“Hibernation…protection… spell?”
“Come on, Sugar Plum! No one here has any intention of harming you! If we harbored any of those dark thoughts we would’ve left you and that escape pod stuck in the asteroid.”
“How did I get… stuck in an asteroid? Wait! What year is this?” Everhardt seemed to have an epiphany.
“Tell her mom. She’ll find out when she leaves this infirmary any way.” I recommended.
Mom sighed and prepared for the worst.
“It’s 3246, Christina Everhardt. You have been Cryo-sleeping in space for over fourteen hundred standard years.
I think we were all surprised when she didn’t pass out.
“That’s impossible. The lifeboat was only designed to work for five years max, not fourteen hundred!”
“About as impossible as producing five hundred thousand and eight hundred pounds of thrust with just 7% control signal, Christina?” Mom challenged.
“You…you really are that Maj. Summers?” Everhardt gulped. “How is it you’re still alive fourteen centuries later? What are you?”
“That’s even harder to explain, I’m afraid.” Dad said as she entered.
Charli became Charles.
“Hi Christina, do you recognize me? I was a colonel in the USAF at the time of your demonstration.
“Colonel Armstrong? How?”
It was difficult to figure how her mouth worked after becoming unhinged.
“Like I said, a much harder question to explain.” Dad answered and Charli was back.
“Let’s start simple, shall we? What do you know about Arthurian legend, Miss Everhardt?”
“King Arthur? Those were just stories, right?’
“Good, you know what I’m talking about. Do you know what Merlin was said to be?”
“He was said to be a wizard or magician. He supposedly lived his life reverse of everyone else so already knew the future.”
“In one of the tellings, yes, absolutely right. But I was looking for the fact that he was a wizard. In some cultures, a wizard is a male witch. Now, in reality, witches are just individuals that can see and use something the Gods of Old called ‘lifeforce’. Here in the 33rd century, we call it Current and we prefer Current Mages over witches, warlocks, wizards, sorceresses or sorcerers.”
Christina Everhardt blinked her eyes and began looking around the room.
“Why are you all so bright? You especially!” She shaded and averted her eyes while pointing to me.
“Our daughter Chance?” Dad asked. “Chance is a very special individual, Christina. She is the culmination of two Current Mages. She is also what we call our ‘High Priestess’ and is the most powerful Current Mage we’ve seen in fourteen hundred and sixty-two years.
“Mom and dad like to embellish,” I stated calmly. “So you are a Current Mage.”
“I guess?”
“If not, why did you shield your eyes when looking at me?” I challenged politely.
“Your aura…it’s so bright and so…orange!”
To show off, I popped over to the other side of her bed.
Our guest’s jaw dropped!
“Pay up, losers!” Chantell demanded in satisfaction as she held out her hand to Mom and Dad.
An ancient, antiqued-white, windowed, paper business envelope that seemed to have been torn open appeared in her hand instead.
“Huh? What’s this for?”
“To stop this lunacy! Please! I can only take so much bullshit in one sitting, now please cash the damn government check and leave me alone!” Everhardt demanded in frustration.
All seven of us just stood there and stared at the envelope.
“Pay to the order of…Christina Everhardt… the sum of… TWENTY-FOUR THOUSAND DOLLARS and twenty-three cents!” Chantell read the check. “Shit, kid! Why the hell didn’t you run out to cash this and not come back for that demo? And girlfriend? We don’t want your money.” She tossed it back to our guest.
Christina looked surprised as she processed what was said and done, and us a moment.
“Doctors Anna McCorkle and Marta Dennis-Green offered me a job at NASA after I got my masters. Marta even said she’d sponsor me,” our guest said sadly. “I guess that offer is void by now.”
“So you really are a Terran?” Aunt Cora asked in disappointment.
“Lady, I have no idea what I am at the moment. I mean… I was financially broke and needed money, so I answered an ad over at Pitt for a medical study on gene therapy. Dr. Ramstein gave me a shot and promised I would soon match my body image. I started hearing a woman’s voice that kept commanding me to wake up every morning. My hair starts turning blue. I start seeing an orange aura around everything …a sight that I can control. I materialized two white cotton rags, two full bottles of my favorite white wine, and a very pretty magic wand… oh and two blocks of sharp cheddar cheese to go with the wine! You tell me what the hell I am!”
“I will. Just give me a minute.” Dad smiled as she conjured her DataTab and began searching for the answer.
“I’m actually more curious about the lifepod spell.” Chantell wondered. “How did you figure that one out?”
“Marta said it was a mantra that she always recited when she needed relief from life’s stress. She suggested I memorize it- that someday it might be helpful. I couldn’t even tell you what language it is.”
“That sounds too coincidental. When did Marta tell you this?” Dad narrowed her eyes, looking up from whatever she was searching for.
“Right before the IPDs5 test. When she and Anna asked to talk to me out by the control room. About twenty to ten.
“I smell a Greek Goddess!” Cora exclaimed.
“I smell two of them, Cora!” Chantell modified.
“It ain’t unhoida.” I joked.
“Completely probable.” Dad agreed, looking up from her DataTab a second time.
“Mind telling me what Greek Goddesses have to do with any of this? I haven’t been able to access my emails of late.” Christina Everhardt deadpanned.
“I think she’ll fit right in, ladies.” I giggled and continued. “A highly advanced civilization, one older than some of the solar systems, travels the galaxies and lends technology and knowledge to foster a new civilization to advance itself. When they are satisfied they have helped the civilization mature, they move on to the next, and the next…etc. Many of the civilizations around the Way… that’s what we call the Milky Way Galaxy? Most share common myths and legends about their ‘Gods’. Gods that helped them advance both technologically and morally. Turns out they came to Earth, too- our Greek, Roman, Norse, and other gods around the world. They can appear in different forms on different worlds to fit in.”
“I can’t find anything on a Dr. Ramstein in the preserved archives, Christina. A first name might help.” Dad asked.
“Mark. Dr. Mark Ramstein. University of Pittsburgh Medical School. He said the study was sponsored by UPMC/AHS. His office was in Scaife Hall, Room 325.”
“Perfect, Christina!” I’ll keep looking with the new search criteria.”
Mom looked thoughtful for a moment.
“Where are our manners? Would you like something to eat, sweetie? Just name it and we probably have it.”
“I could go for a double half-pounder with cheese, fries, and a large, Retro-Coke right now, Major Summers. I doubt the place I’m thinking of is still in business though- I mean way out where you say we are…when we are?”
I smiled.
“And there she goes again!” Chantell griped sounding completely exasperated. “You ever gonna tell us how you do that?”
“Ummm…no.” I giggled as I handed our guest a dark brown, rectangular, polymer tray with a pastel yellow paper-wrapped sandwich, a red box containing fried potato sticks, and a mostly white, formed paper beverage cup with a bubbling brown liquid and ice chunks. All item wrappings had a golden, stylized ‘M’ repeated multiple times over them.
“I’d eat it slowly.” I advised. “Your stomach hasn’t had anything in it for a long time, Miss Everhardt.
“And that’s the precise definition of a college student!” Chantell laughed as Christina polished off the last of her beverage with a loud ‘slurp’ from the included straw.
I wasn’t timing it, but freely admitted the food never stood a chance!
“Don’t worry, your beer shotgunning record is still intact, Shan.” Mom ribbed.
“Damn straight!” My aunt boasted.
“Though from what I hear, Kate and especially Lyra are close on your oversized tail.”
“Um…Miss Summers? Do they always go at each other like this?” Our guest asked me timidly.
“Pfffft! You ain’t seen nothin’ yet, Honey!” I rolled my eyes.
“So, what happens now?” She asked. “With me, I mean…”
“Hey, Chance! You got a minute? I want you to see something!” Katelyn Yates burst into the room excitedly. “Oh, hi, you’re awake. I’m Katelyn Yates- Wrench. Glad you’re okay. When you have a sec, High Priestess?”
“Where do I meet you, Kate?”
“We brought the, ah…’it’ up onto the flight deck.” Kate said cryptically.
“I’ll be there, Kate. Why not grab a coffee and I’ll join you in the Galley.”
“Copy, that, High Priestess!” Kate said as she ducked back out into the hallway.
“Rumor mill just went active, Chance.” Mom alerted.
“I’m surprised they aren’t lined up down the hall already.” I groaned.
“Who? What? Why?” Our guest asked.
“Our other sisters, Miss Everhardt. Needless to say, you are the newcomer to our base and naturally, the newest curiosity. It’s not every day we find and rescue a woman from the middle of an asteroid you know.”
“Chance? She has never seen a Lynxin or a Delvian for that matter; at best she’s seen an Orion in a conspiracy documentary; better warn her.”
“I’ve never met an Antarran before and now apparently I am one, so how bad could it get?”
“My Lady. I just heard the news! Oh! Greetings, Lady Antarran! I am Commander Kimbou Serangetti, Captain of Mare De Tempest, the vessel you are now on.”
“You’re a big cat!” Everhardt gasped loudly and pointed to our captain in shock.
“No, my lady. I am a Lynxin from the FeLane system: a neighbor to your Terran system. Welcome aboard my ship, my lady.” Kimbou answered politely with a courteous bow.
Everhardt smiled nervously and nodded back. “Thank you, Capt. Serangetti. I’ll try to not cause any trouble.”
“In their company?” The Captain glanced around the room with a huge smile. “Good luck, my lady! Chance? I just thought I’d let you know that I’ll be on Mare’s bridge for a few standard then be off duty for twelve. Please keep me informed on her status.”
“I will, Captain.” I answered as I walked closer. “I’m sorry for her rudeness, sir. She’s never seen a Lynxin before. Or most of the Subspecies for that matter.”
“Relax, Chance. I figured it out as soon as I saw that escape pod she was in. Oh, by the way, Ladies Kate, Simone, and Rowan have brought it up to the Broom Closet. They seem excited to share their examination results.”
“Thank you, sir, and have a good night.” I said.
“You too, my lady, and good luck.”
“So I’m not to know some things about where and when I am. I can understand that and will honor your decisions, High Priestess.” Everhardt said having probably heard Kimbou and I talking.
“It isn’t a matter of keeping things from you, Miss Everhardt. It’s us trying to protect you. The Way is even more populated than the scientists of your time ever predicted. Though a majority of the Species- that’s what we call humanity en-mass now- is Terran in appearance or physical form, many subspecies are not and can be very terrifying if not properly prepared. For instance, there are sixty subspecies that are Arachnoid in physical appearance, two hundred and four that are severely reptilian, and even a handful of Aphidic subspecies. In short, the Way is teeming with a variety of life.” I told her.
“Oh! I’ll add that while most of the Subspecies are morally sound and peaceful. There are still a few though that will eat you!” I cackled.
She didn’t get it.
“Hokus-Pokus, sweetie. Chance is a huge fan of movies and television shows from our era.” Mom informed her.
“Um… do you still have restrooms in this century, High Priestess?” Everhardt asked childishly.
“Out into the hall, turn right, and it’s the first door on the right. Do you need help, Miss Everhardt?”
“I’d like to try it on my own if you don’t mind, but thank you.” She answered and attempted to slide out of bed.
When that didn’t seem to be working, Chantell and Mom helped her.
“When she’s finished, please show her to one of our VIP suites, ladies.” I suggested as they left the infirmary.
“She sounds and acts Antarran to me, Chance. What do you think?” Aunt Cora asked after our guest and her care assistants left.
“I think we should let her acclimate to us, be straight with her and answer all her questions then ask her if we could obtain a DNA sample for comparison. Also, yes, she sure seems to be of the Norge bloodline. Oh, and she’s not as busty as she seems. Simone said she noticed slight traces of scarring under each breast. Apparently, at some time before this ‘gene therapy’ she received, she’d gotten implants. I’m not sure what size, but I’m still willing to bet most of her is natural now because of that gene treatment.”
“That’s a relief! I thought I would have to abdicate.” Aunt Cora winked.
“So, Kate. What’s up?’ I asked, walking into the galley.
“Rowan, Simone, and I brought the pod up to the Broom Closet workshop.”
“And?”
“Well, if she actually is from the 22nd century, they were freakin’ geniuses! The attitude thrusters and the main emitters? A slightly cruder version of our emitters. And know what, Chance?” Kate asked excitedly.
“What?”
“They got economizer grids! Each one of them! All ten! Can you believe it, Chance? It’s got economizer grids!”
“Ah, there you are.” Dad sounded relieved she found me.
“About Christina’s Doctor? The one that ran the study group? He wasn’t a doctor. He was a medical student that got funding to conduct a non-harmful study. The study was supposed to be for observing the psychological results placebos have on hu-Terran subjects. He probably gave her a syringe full of sugar water, Chance.”
“So how come-.”
“How come she experienced changes?” She asked, finishing my question.
“Maybe because her mind wanted to believe the guy was going to help her change her body to fit her mind. Christina was born ‘Christian Everhardt’, Chance. I finally found her medical records. She started on ‘T’ blockers at fourteen and HRT at eighteen. Her parents died under mysterious circumstances only a year before the escape pod incident.
“Oh, Gods! That poor kid!” Kate gasped sadly. “I mean…I overheard her say she wasn’t financially solvent… Now I know why! She must really feel like the Way shit on her!”
“I still think higher powers were involved somehow.” I commented.
“The Olympians?” Kate suggested, her eyes going wide.
“Two in particular.”
“But why Everhardt, Chance. She’s brilliant, but why put her through all that? That was torture, not a test.” Dad posited.
“Let’s not leave her alone so she has time to contemplate the big picture or her part in it. With all the new stimuli hitting her at once, she may want it all to stop… in a bad way. She’s already demanded cessation of the bullshit once since waking.” I let my statement hang a moment.
“I guess I should go see if she can walk. She needs to see to believe. The sooner she accepts us and her new situation, the sooner she can assume a normal life here.”
“That girl’s got the balls of an Antarran, Chance. No doubt.” Simone interrupted.
“Maybe even a Summers as well.” Kate also inserted her observations.
“Normal, Chance? Honey, we’re as far away from normal as you can get and still be in the same universe!” Dad said sarcastically.
“We’ll meet you in the Broom Closet, ladies.” I said, making my decision, as I got up.
“We, Chance?” Kate asked, confused.
“I figure we can ask Christina how she came up with her ideas. Chance, Hope and a Pair. Enable your second chair as an engineering station. I have a guest that just might find you interesting from that standpoint. We’ll be out shortly.”
“Copy, Chance. I’m making the changes now. I should be ready in twenty standard.”
“That would be great, girl. Thanks. Chance, out.”
“Come in. Not that I could stop any of you.” The voice on the other side of the door groaned in defeat.
Opening the door, I immediately saw the reason for the strange greeting.
“Young Lady! I thought you knew better than to just pop into someone’s room uninvited!” I reprimanded Savanna.
“Relax, mother! I used the door this time.” She groaned. “I can’t help it if Grandma didn’t set Christina’s new security access yet.”
“How are you feeling, Miss Everhardt?” I asked as I gave my daughter a quick warning glare.
Well, after peein’ like a race horse, as we ‘old-timers’ used to call it ‘back in the day’, I feel a lot lighter. I could go for a nice long shower right about now- if I knew how to use it.”
“No one showed you how the default lavatory works?” I asked in surprise.
“Look, I saw the movie ‘Demolition Man’ on ‘BlueRay 4K’ when I was about eight. I never did find out what the three damn Sea Shells were for, ma’am!” She answered sarcastically.
Everhardt suddenly glared at me.
“You changed around the fixtures just to screw with me!” She quickly accused.
“Christina, the basic lavatories on this base have always been that way as far as I know. My Grandparents re-conjured theirs to the way they were ‘back in the day’.” Savanna corrected to head off any wrongly assumed, ill intent.
“I assumed that being a Current Mage yourself; you would customize this suite to your liking, Miss Everhardt. All our personal quarters have been modified from the basic plan to suit our individual tastes.”
“I’m not that accomplished a witch, ma’am. In fact, I was elated just to make a bottle of white wine appear on my breakfast bar back home.” She explained.
“Yet you instinctively knew how to produce and threaten with your wand, Miss Everhardt.” I challenged.
“Look! I have no idea how I did that let alone how fast I did it, High Priestess! I was hoping you all would enlighten me?” She fought back.
“Show me!” I challenged and called my wand. Not more than a fraction of a second later she was griping and pointing her wand at me.
“Very good reaction time, Miss Everhardt.” I praised with a smile as I lowered my wand and dismissed it. “I would advise you to conjure and ready your wand instead of just conjuring it. A loaded weapon still is the best way to stay alive. That hasn’t changed in thousands of centuries.”
“But I don’t want to fight. I don’t want to kill anyone, ma’am.” She cried.
“No one wants to kill, Miss Everhardt. The future is just as dangerous as the past- only on a much larger scale. Now, can I pull you away from that beckoning shower for an hour or two? Three of the girls want to quiz you on that mysterious escape pod of yours.”
I had expected to levitate Everhardt to the Broom Closet. Instead, she gingerly stood up and slowly walked over to me. A satisfied smile appeared on her face.
Even Savanna raised an eyebrow.
Christina’s victorious expression became conflicted.
“High Preistess? I’m not sure I can reveal anything about the lifeboat. First: It isn’t my design or idea. It was designed by Dr. Smithe before I joined the project- in fact, it wasn’t originally included in the project.”
I stopped her.
“We can talk about that when we get down to our flight line, Miss Everhardt.”
“Secondly, ma’am, I’m not going to jeopardize or infringe on any patents Dr. Smithe or Ichi Chen may hold, if I slip, alright?”
I motioned her out her quarter’s door and into the hall.
“Again, we’ll talk out on the flight line, Miss Everhardt.” I conceded as I called the elevator.
“Third! Stop it with the ‘Miss Everhardt’! Just call me Christina! Jeez!”
Stopping her before we entered the waiting elevator, I offered my hand.
“Hello, Christina. I’m Chance. Chance Summers. Nice to meet you.” I said with a bright smile as we entered and the elevator began moving.
We shook hands.
“Now. Please follow me to our Broom Closet.” I invited as the door opened on our main floor hallway.
“We’re going to a broom closet?” She questioned. “One helluva place to put a ‘flight line’!”
“Oh…I think you might be surprised, Christina.” I winked.
My guest drew in a very large amount of air as we stepped out onto the metal landing.
“You call this a ‘broom closet’? What do you people call an actual aircraft hangar?”
“A hangar. What else would we call it?” I giggled.
“I’m either in Wonderland or Oz- though I haven’t seen the outside of this city yet.” She deadpanned to herself.
“We’ll get to that a little bit later, Christina. Let’s actually go down the stairs onto the flight line, shall we?” I hinted.
“How did you know, Miss Everhardt? I mean…back then?” Rowan asked as she noticed us arriving. She motioned to the cleaner looking escape pod.
“I’ll answer your questions as long as you promise to keep them simple and don’t make me get any closer to that thing, Miss…?” Christina said, but prompted for a name.
“Oh. Rowan. I’m Rowan Anderson- ‘Grumpy’.”
“Well, Miss Anderson- Grumpy, The original emitter design was Dr. Phynnias Smithe’s idea. He and his assistant, Ichi Chen, designed it for their Ion Propulsion Drive System. The Drive wasn’t ‘meeting expectations’ until after I joined the project and noticed Dr. Smithe had made an error in his calculations. Once I explained his error and he allowed me to correct it, we reprogrammed the IPD and placed it in our test chamber. It worked well beyond our expecta…”
“Actually, I meant how did you know about Current Economizers? I thought Lady Artemis Dell thought the idea up about sixteen years ago. Seeing that you did this eons ago, well… its incredible!” Rowan gushed.
“Oh, and ‘Grumpy’ is my callsign at present, my lady.”
“What is it with the damn ‘Renaissance Fair’ speak? Is that really how people officially talk to one another in the future?”
“Huh? Renaissance Fair? What’s that?” Rowan asked, perplexed. She then seemed to have an epiphany. “Oh. No. It’s a show of respect here in the Corps, my lady.”
“I’ll get to that too, Christina; all in due time. Now, since you think you might be disclosing confidential and proprietary information, let me share some of our tech with you. Broom closet control? Please open Hope and a Pair’s hangar door?”
Our guest’s eyes popped and her jaw dropped as my Broom was revealed.
“Is that thing real?” She gasped in shock.
“That’s my Broom, Christina.” I corrected as I guided her over. “She’s not a thing, are you, Hope and a Pair?”
“I most certainly am not, Chance. Is this the ‘thing’ I heard about? The ‘thing’ from the far past?”
“Hey! I’m not a thing!” Christina declared.
“Nor am I, my lady.” My Broom remarked angrily.
“Sorry! Geez! Even the AI’s in the future get pissy!” Our blue-haired guest exclaimed in surrender.
“Baby, Christina is from a time when Terrans still feared sentient intelligences. She didn’t intentionally mean to insult.” I explained.
“Then I too apologize, Lady Christina. I welcome you aboard. Chance? Seeker has already forwarded Lady Christina’s clearances and credentials.”
“Thanks, Hope and a Pair. I think she would like the tour before that though.”
“Copy. Security field has been disabled, Chance.”
“Does that mean I can touch her, Chance?” Christina Everhardt asked with child-like enthusiasm.
“Is that all you want to do?” I giggled.
“Actually, I’d like to take her down to her airframe to examine every nook and crannie!”
“Well, I doubt she would let you do that, sweetie. Would you want someone to take your skin off just to see what you’re made of?”
Christina grimaced. “No, not when you put it that way.”
“But she will allow a peek up her skirt, Christina.” I giggled as I motioned us aft.
Christina Everhardt’s legs began to buckle as she set her eyes on Hope and a Pair’s main emitter!
“Oh my God! My emitter!” She looked at me with tears already streaming down her cheeks. “It really worked!”
She quickly tried, but failed to stop the water pouring from her eyes.
“It works very well, Christina. Your invention is the mainstay of most interstellar commerce these days. Ours though, aren’t your standard propulsion emitters.” I motioned for her to have a closer look.
“Oh, shit! That too? It all worked?”
“Yeah, I had that reaction too, when Chance first showed me this filly!” Kate said as she, Simone, and Rowan neared.
“By the amount of drool at the corners of both your mouths, I take it we should clear the flight line, Chance?” Simone assumed with a knowing smile. They were already turning to head toward the stairs.
Finishing our walk around- and my preflight coincidentally- I asked Hope and a Pair to open her canopy.
“So, did you see anything familiar back there, Lady Christina?” Hope and a Pair asked.
“Yes. Many familiar things I had no idea would have ever worked outside Earth’s atmosphere, Hope and a Pair.” She answered then giggled nervously.
“Oh God! I’m talking to a real spaceship!” Christina Everhardt tittered even more nervously.
I waited patiently for her to stop before motioning to the ladder.
“Care to go for a spin, Christina?” I offered.
That set off another round of gleeful squealing.
“I took the liberty of configuring my second chair for you, Christina. I thought you might like to check her performance while in flight.” I told her as she reached the top rung.
“You configured… OH MY GOD! This is real!”She exclaimed, a few octaves higher.
“Yes, very. Now, I assume you know how to fasten a five-point harness, right?”
The tell-tale clicks told me she did.
I levitated into my seat and fastened my harness.
“Did you… Did? You know… float up into the cockpit, Chance?”
“Yeah. You have a problem with that, Miss Everhardt? Every witch worth her salt can do it if she wants.”
“Can I do that too?”
“I’m not in the habit of repeating myself, Christina. Hope and a Pair? Initialize all systems, please.”
“Initializing, Chance.”
Christina Everhardt shrieked euphorically as her console came alive.
Good thing the canopy was still open!
Chance, Broom Closet Control. I’m going to take our guest out for a little sightseeing. Sound the alert and start Decom sequence, please.” I requested as Hope and a Pair’s canopy closed and sealed.
“Copy, my lady. Flight line is clear. Sealing all access doors. Starting flight line Decom.”
As usual the Broom Closet illumination started to decrease.
“Are you alright back there, Christina? I know this might remind you of your lifeboat, so let me know if you want this to stop.”
“What? Did you say something, Chance? I was going over the IPD paramete… Um, no, I’m good. Promise!”
“Broom Closet Decom is complete. Opening main closet door.”
A gasp escaped my second seat!
“Oh, my God! This can’t be happening! Are those…stars?”
I smiled wickedly.
“Witch Corps Flight One, Mare Tower. Just letting you know I’m taking a recently arrived VIP on a little sightseeing cruise.”
“Copy, Witch Corps Flight One. Should we alert Capt. Serangetti? He just went offline.”
“Negative, Mare Tower. I’m sure he already knew this Flight would happen. As usual, I’ll disappear from your sensors once I hit the gas.”
“Copy, Witch Corps Flight One. Hope your VIP enjoys the ride. Mare Tower, out.”
“Witch Corps? Chance, I don’t understand. What is Witch Corps?”
“Chance? Departure vector has been received. We’re ready to go.” Hope and a Pair reported.
“Initializing attitude and main propulsion systems.”
“Attitude and main emitters online, Chance.” Both Hope and a Pair and Christina Everhardt reported at the same time.
“Thank you, girls. But I only need confirmation from one of you?” I giggled.
“Sorry, force of habit.”Christina apologized.
“I think Lady Christina should be the one to convey information to you, Chance. She seems to know what she’s doing and I have no problems with her doing it on this flight.” My Broom offered.
“Huh? Current reserve reservoirs reading 100% and tending? What the hell does that mean, Chance?”
“Of course I could have overstated my previous assumption, Chance.” Hope and a Pair reappraised flatly.
“OH! MY! GOD! The orange stuff is everywhere!” Christine exclaimed in shock.
“Apparently you missed my statement earlier?” I smiled. “The one where I said we called the ‘orange stuff’, ‘Current’? That’s what powers everything these days, sweetie.”
“Um…sorry?”
“Not a problem. Shall we continue?”
“Uh huh!”
“Grav clamps released.” I said as I raised us to hover about a meter off the deck and slowly began to move us out to the center of the flight line.
“We still good back there?” I asked as I began to slowly exit the Broom Closet.
“Everything is in the green, ma’am. I’m barely registering anything on the main emitter.”
“Shall we change that, Christina?” I suggested.
“Uh Huh!”
“Going to warp.” I announced as I pushed my throttle forward. The stars filling the canopy began to blue-streak.
“Twenty percent… OH. MY. GOD!” Christina balked. She must have looked up from her displays. “Are we are we near the speed of light?”
“Look again, sweetie.” I suggested.
The screech was deafening!
“According to this our velocity is 2LY’s a second! Does ‘LY’ mean what I think, High Priestess.
“How else would you abbreviate ‘Light Years’, Miss Everhardt?” I asked.
“And if you keep screeching like that, we both may go deaf, Christina!” I tried to clear my ears with my finger.
“Hey, would you like to see what Hope and a Pair can really do?” I asked.
“There’s more?”
I pushed the throttle almost to the stop.
“FUCK!” She exclaimed!
“Sorry, sorry! I forgot where I was! I apologize for my potty mouth, High Priestess. Sorry!”
I laughed loudly.
“Um…Is this right? Are we really traveling at forty-five light years per second, High Priestess?” she asked with a definite, coarse vibrato in her voice.
“Yes, and I have the option to eject you at this velocity too, if you don’t start calling me ‘Chance’! We usually save the High Priestess stuff for when we’re out, officially, in the public. Around Base we just use our given names. While in our Brooms, or on sensitive missions we use our callsigns. Got it ‘Perfessor’?”
“Who’s ‘Perfessor’, Chance?’
“You are Christina. You can change your callsign if you wish, but I thought it appropriate.”
“But I never got to finish school, Chance!” She choked back a sniffle.
“Charli found, unlocked, and decrypted, highly classified Pentagon files that turned out to be your records, Christina. Hope and a Pair? Please relay Seeker’s findings to Perfessor. Apparently, you were posthumously awarded a doctorate in Applied Astrophysics from Carnegie-Mellon University in 2103AD. Congratulations, Doc!”
My second seat went quiet for a few minutes; occasionally a sniffle or sob could be heard.
“Well, I guess we better head back to base. They’ll send out a search party for us if we’re gone too long. Hope and a Pair? Please plot a return course back to Mare De Tempest.”
“Course ready, Chance.”
“Christina? You alive back there, sweetie?” I asked, despite knowing her exact emotional status.
“Yeah, uh huh. Sure.” She answered slowly- quietly.
I eased the stock over and changed course back to Mare.
“A word of warning, Christina, Mare De Tempest might be a bit overwhelming when first seen.” I warned as I slowed us to sublight.
“Witch Corps Flight One, Mare Tower. We’re back, and all in the same day, too! We’ll be coming alongside and vanishing from your sensors, as usual.”
“Copy, Witch Corps Flight One. Welcome Back. We’ll alert Earth’s Horizon’s Tower too.”
I had forgotten Kitty’s flagship was still alongside!
“Copy, Mare Tower. I forgot we had visitors. Sorry about that.”
“It’s all good Witch Corps Flight One. They said they’re used to it. Mare Tower, out.”
“Are those…?” Christina gasped.
“The bigger one is Mare De Tempest. The slightly smaller one is FeLane’s Royal Flagship, Earth’s Horizon. I’m sure you’ll get to meet Kitty as soon as we land. Be warned though, she’s Lynxin, an accomplished Current Mage, and one of my best friends.”
“Didn’t Capt. Serangetti say FeLane is one of Earth’s neighbors, Chance?”
“Next solar system over, sweetie. Earth and FeLane have been allies for fourteen hundred years.
“And what about Antarra? How does that place fit in?”
“Antarra, because of her treaties with FeLane, joined the Galactic Alliance about seven or eight hundred years ago. Because they’re located on the exact opposite arm of the Way from both Sol and FeLane systems, we don’t see them very much. Until recently that is. I’ll let Aunt Cora tell that tale when you both have the time.”
“Aunt Cora? The short, blue-haired, chick with the big boob fetish?”
“Yep! Queen Caroline Norge of the Norge Trade Federation.”
“Oh shit, I’m in trouble now, aren’t I.”
“Broom Closet Control I need an approach vector and start flight line Decom, please. What was that, Perfessor?”
“Copy, Chance. Welcome back. How’d she do?” Lokust asked.
“I think I diss’d the royalty back in your infirmary earlier, Chance! I don’t think I’ll ever be able to face her now, knowing she’s a queen!”
“She’s not going to sleep for a week, I’m guessing. See you in a few. Chance, out.” I concluded my official communication. “Just talk to her like we’re talking now, Christina. You’re practically family already, but I think Aunt Cora might ask you for a DNA sample so she can authenticate our observations.”
You mean my boobs and blue-hair?” She asked as I started my final.
“And that genuine Antarran attitude.” I giggled. “That’s a very strong trait of the Royal Norge family, sweetie.”
“I didn’t mean to come off like a bitch, Chance.” She apologized yet again.
“It happens to us all at one time or another, sweetie.”
Summer's Past
“Copy, Chance. Welcome back. How’d she do?”
“She’s not going to sleep for a week, I’m guessing. See you in a few. Chance, out.”
“So?” Lokust asked as I opened Hope and a Pair’s canopy.
To our surprise, Christina levitated out of her seat and landed clumsily on the deck!
“I think she likes it, Mikey!” I smiled as I also levitated out and down to the flight line deck.
“Hi, I’m Lokust Grunfuller. Nice to meet you, Lady Christina.” Lokust said as she offered her hand.
“Christina Everhardt. Back at ya.” Christina replied with a smile and shook her hand.
“So, how do you like the future so far?” Lokust asked,
“I’m afraid that I’m dreaming and am still stuck in the lifeboat. I’m kinda waiting for the other shoe to drop? Hey, Chance? I meant to ask about the hat and crossed brooms on your upper control surface. What’s EFMC stand for?”
“Oh. Earth Force Marine Corps. We’re the ‘dread unit Witch Corps’, Lady Christina.” Lokust answered with a devious smile.
Christina tensed and her face paled.
“What’d I say? How come it always works for you, Chance, but not for me?” She moaned.
“Forgive my significant other, Christina. Not all of us can quote the classic movie lines and be successful. Lokust meant to adapt the ‘Princess Bride’s’, ‘Dread Pirate Roberts’.
“Yeah. Didn’t I do that?”
“Not very well dear. Not well at all. Keep practicing though.” I advised.
“I’m sorry for terrifying you, Christina. I’ll just be heading back inside. I’m due at my workstation in thirty minutes anyway. If you have any questions, I’ll be happy to answer them when I get off duty- without the movie references though. Bye.”
“Are you the good guys or the bad guys, Chance?” Christina asked cautiously- concern tainting her voice.
“Oh, we’re definitely the good guys, sweetie. Mom- Maj Summers, Chantell Denison, and Charli Armstrong became the original Witch Corps when they returned to FeLane the second time. Queen Libra Sinae chartered and gave funding to them after a new group of bad guys called Hobgoblins came on scene. Witch Corps was established to fight the Hobgoblins and protect the galaxy from other evils like slavers, pirates, fanatical rulers…you know, the self-important types that want to rule the Way?” I told her.
“But I never wanted to be in the military, High Priestess! I wanted to be an Astrophysicist and study the universe.”
I sighed heavily.
“Christina? None of us are asking you to join us. We just want to help you acclimate to your new life here as best you can. We just want you to be happy here-”
“You don’t want me to freak and find a permanent way out! Just say you guys are afraid I’m going to get depressed and off myself, ma’am.”
“You’re absolutely right, Christina.” I decided to let her know some of the more important facts. “We’re afraid you might kill yourself and waste a better life than you had been living before the incident. Yes, we know of your parents’ tragic ‘accident’. But, I’ll bet this is something you didn’t know. That study wasn’t what it promised, Christina. Charli found out it was a psychological study to see how the use of placebos affected the human mind. In essence, how the human mind can be tricked into believing. How you got an actual dose of the real gene therapy serum isn’t in the records, though we do have our theories.”
“So, that’s it in a nut shell. Pardon the unintended pun. Now. Here, in this life, you more than likely are an Antarran. The blue hair and large assets are trademarks of Antarran royalty so you should never have to worry about money ever again. You are definitely a Current Mage- a natural one by what you can already do with your Current. If you want, we can instruct you on how to use it for good and not evil. Think of it as taking a self-defense course or three. We can teach you how to fly a shuttle or Broom, or even a real Witch’s broom- straw bristles and all- your choice. We strongly hope that you accept us as your friends in this time so that you’ll never be alone again. And lastly, be warned that most Current Mages live a very, very, verrrry long time. Case in point.” I pointed out Mom, Charli, Chantell, and Aunt Cora walking toward us.
“Do I lose points when things start getting weird and I do something stupid?” She asked.
“Define ‘weird’, Christina.” Dad giggled. “Around here ‘weird’ is normal.”
“Will I need to fight? Join Witch Corps?”
“Not unless you want or need to, sweetie. We just finished taking out some of the bigger bad guys, but the Way always finds something to throw at us. I think just to keep us busy.” Mom answered.
“Okay. So I don’t have to enlist, but you said I can customize the apartment you assigned me…”
“Sweetie, you have to live somewhere! Sure, you can pay rent, but try finding someone around here that can change a twenty. Money is based on credits here, not platinum, gold, silver, or even latinum. Also, Witch Corps is self-sufficient with sound, secure investments going back fourteen centuries. Honestly, we don’t need the money, honey.” Mom explained, laughing at her little rhyme at the end.
Aunt Cora stepped forward and looked up to Christina.
“My, Sugar Plum, you sure are a big one.”
“Majesty! I’m very sorry for my rude behavior earlier. I didn’t really comprehend the scope of my new reality and had no way of believing you where actual royalty. Forgive me, Queen Caroline.” Christine begged from her knees.
“Alright, which one of you told her I was royalty?”
“YOU DID!” Five of us responded.
“Oh. So I did.” Aunt Cora admitted with a shrug. “Whatever. Sugar Plum? I have two requests.”
“You would like to sample my DNA for verification. Of course, Majesty. And the second?”
“No one here calls me anything but Cora or Aunt Cora. Got it? There will be times when proper respects are required- usually when I hold court. Any other time, I’d rather you think of me as either a close friend or you’re strange ‘Aunt Cora’.”
“Emphasis on ‘strange’, girlfriend.” Chantell snickered.
“Got it.” Christina stood, stuck out her hand and grinned cheerfully.
“Hello, Aunt Cora! I am Christina Everhardt. I think I might be your long lost relative from way, way, way far away.”
“Pleased to meet you, Christina.” Aunt Cora accepted her hand, gently shook it, and smiled broadly. “And I accept the challenge. Let’s go back into the Base and get to know each other over beverages, shall we?”
“Gee, Aunt Cora, I really would like that, but I promised myself a long, hot shower. Can I reschedule? I know your time is precious so whenever is convenient for you?”
“She’s been awake for less than a day and already she’s picked up the Summers talent for bullshit!” Aunt Cora exclaimed as she smiled proudly. “Welcome to the family, Sugar Plum.”
“That’s all it took to get accepted by you?” Christina questioned in astonishment.
“Let’s see,” Aunt Cora said, as she looked Christina up slowly then down even slower, “blue hair? Check. Ladies-in-Waiting? Biiiig check! Sarcastic diplomatic attitude? That’s a check too, Sugar Plum. Yeah, you’re definitely a Norge.”
“Well, now that the homecoming is over, let the girl go have her shower, Cora! I mean; she hasn’t had one in over fourteen hundred years! I think she’s due.” Mom said holding her nose.
A self-concious Christina did a quick sniff of both armpits.
“She’s kinding, right?” She asked. I smiled.
“Of course she is. Go in and don’t worry about how much water you use. It’s all recycled anyway. The left Seashell in the shower is a body wash and moisturizer; the middle- a shampoo/conditioner that reacts and changes scent with the person; the right shell controls the temperature and volume. Enjoy.”
“Oh wow! I finally found out what the three seashells are for! It only took me fourteen hundred years to find that out.” Christina lampooned. “Now to learn the answer to life, the universe, and everything.”
“Forty-two, honey. Everyone knows that one!” Charli spoiled the set up.
“Forty-two?” Aunt Cora asked in confusion.
“Challenge accepted, Aunt Cora.” Christina laughed as she bowed courteously, turned, and hurried up the steps into Base. Meanwhile, four of us were too busy laughing at our stumped Antarran sister!
“Feeling more human, Christina?” I asked as I entered the galley about two hours later.
“Um…not really? I’d say I feel more Antarran than anything, Chance.” She corrected.
“Well, that’s something at least.” I smiled.
“You asked to see me, High Priestess?” Link Anderson asked as she entered the galley.
“Have a seat, sweetie.” I offered, motioning to the chair beside Christina.
Both women appraised each other carefully.
“Hi, I’m Link Anderson. Rumor has it that you didn’t always look like this, correct?” She introduced herself.
“Yep!” Christina answered. “I’ve changed quite a bit in the last fourteen hundred years.”
“Oh. It hasn’t been that long for me, Lady Christina. I was just activated about four weeks ago. My changes have been gradual since then. How long did it take for your hair to change color?”
“Hmmm. Well my hair started changing a few days after I got my gene therapy shot, Link. Half of my hair was blue when I got locked into the lifeboat just a little over a week later.”
Mine took almost two and a half weeks to fully change and I think these things are still growing.” Link related as she cradled her sizable breasts. "I’ve also been getting these strange cravings since becoming female. Are you dealing with those also? I just wanted to know if it was only me.”
“Cravings?” Christina asked in confusion.
“You know… Cravings, my lady?” Link repeated even more awkwardly as she also surreptitiously nodded to her lap.
Christina blushed instantly!
“Ahhhhm, not yet. I haven’t had that part of my new anatomy all that long. It wasn’t there before the incident.”
“Neither have I. Have you been curious yet?” Link dove further.
“Ummm…can we change the subject, please? Chance? Help?”
“Link, Christina lived in a time where it was considered rude to discuss such things in public. It was a very backward and rigidly structured culture compared to today. Please. Try not to embarrass Christina more than she is.”
“You set this up. Why, Chance? And what is this ‘activated’ thing she’s talking about.”
“Hey, Chance! I came as soon as I got off duty and cleaned up. What’s going on?” Simone greeted as she walked in and sat next to me.
“Hey, Christina! How they hangin’?” She greeted.
“Seriously?! ‘How… are they hangin’?” Christina groaned.
“Hey! I’m Antarran Royalty! I’m allowed to ask that.” Simone defended.
“Christina and Link were just discussing Antarran puberty. I thought you three could commiserate.”
“Answer my question; don’t side step it, Chance.” Christina strongly suggested.
I fought hard not to laugh at her tenacity.
“I was activated by Savanna four weeks ago, my lady. By activated, I mean I was changed to a female so that my Current usage would be optimized and my Current reservoir capability was also increased. Along with those benefits, my physical strength and reactions increased as well.
“She changed you into a girl? Magically?”
“It isn’t magic, Christina.” Simone interrupted. “In my case, Chance activated me to help her free this ship from an invasion. The Hoblins had overrun Mare and before I could get to safety, the bad and uglies captured me and conscripted me.”
“Wait. These things ‘conscripted’ you?”
“Yeah. It was the most terrifying, horrendously excruciating thing I’ve ever experienced. It felt like everything about me was placed into some kind of machine to be pulled and twisted and turned inside out and-.”
“I think I get the idea, ma’am.”
“Anyway, Chance and Lokust rescued us from that conscription by first purifying the tainted Current in the thing that four of us had merged into then reconstituting us to our individual, original forms. After I woke up, Chance offered to ‘activate’ me so I could help her help everyone else. Having experienced that and surviving a previous Hobgoblin invasion on my home planet where I lost family, I agreed quite quickly. I didn’t know at the time I’d look like this. Not that I mind. I feel more comfortable in this form than my previous, so I’m good.”
“Sounds like ‘magic’ to me, Simone.” Christina insisted.
“Magic is a word used to describe something we don’t understand, Christina. We,” Simone motioned to Link and I, “understand how to use our Current and how it helps us do the things we do, so it’s not magic anymore.”
“At least you had the choice, Lady Simone.” Link began. “I was reclining on my bed pleasur…never mind, you don’t need to hear the particulars…any way, I was on my bed when things suddenly didn’t ‘feel’ right. That was when I heard my siblings scream and shout in unusually high voices about being changed. That initial shock devastated me, though I too am strangely comfortable in this form.”
“So you’ve decided? That’s wonderful, Link!” Simone smiled happily.
“Between us, I had decided while returning to Base from the mission, my lady. I’m still not ready to make it official with Aunt Cora yet. I want her fixation with me being her double to subside first.
“You two do look and sound alike, Link. But, you didn’t ask to be ‘activated’?”
“No, but I understand and accept why Savanna did it, Christina. Chance and our older sisters hadn’t returned from their mission and Savanna prophesized that we were needed to perform the rescue. Like I said, I’m comfortable…I like who I am now. How about you? Do you feel comfortable in your new form, Christina?”
“I do, Link. I feel…complete. See, I grew up feeling…odd… um… different. At fourteen, I approached my parents about that feeling and after talking, they allowed me to start on ‘T’ blockers-.”
“What are ‘T’ blockers?” Link asked.
“They ‘block’ normally occurring testosterone from making you any more male. I started seeing a psychologist that specialized in gender correction procedures then started Hormone Replacement Therapy when I turned eighteen. I think fourteen was a bit late to start though, because I had already started into male puberty. In order for me to look somewhat passable, mom and…and… dad…”
Christina stopped as tears began to escape her eyes and she valiantly fought to quell their flow.
“Sorry. I lost mom and dad a year ag… right after I turned twenty. They had offered then paid for implants to help me pass as female a little easier. Right after they were gone, my educational grants and scholarships ran out because I had been obviously distraught and absentmindedly failed to renew them. Then I saw the ad asking for participants in a medical study hung on a bulletin board on the nearby Pittsburgh University campus as I walked home from one of many failed job interviews. It seemed like a way to have some sort of income since my rent was due and I basically was surviving on my nearly bankrupt meal plan. I was elated when Dr. Ramstein told me it was a study for gene therapy and that he could possibly make me whole… a genetic female.”
Christina looked across the table to me.
“After you told me the actual purpose of that study, Chance, I got to thinking and some of the puzzle came together. Since Ramstein knew the injection would be harmless, it explains why he was so surprised when I had an almost immediate reaction. That would suggest your theory of someone substituting the real deal into that syringe. Someone had to have known what it would do, and to who specifically.”
“So, like me, you basically had no say in your change, Christina?” Link summed it up, as she seemed to cheer up.
“I guess so, Link. Though, I really did want this to happen. At the time, it was mostly a fantasy for someone like me…someone that looked like a six-foot guy with average-size boobs.”
“Hey, guys. I came over as soon as I could ditch Tua. He’s been herding over me like a lonely muskvine shepherd; you that new girl ‘Christina’? Hi, I’m Kitty Sinae. Nice to meet you.” Kitty said as she hurried right past us to the Coffee Urn and poured a cup while still talking. “Ah! Finally I can indulge in the good stuff! Much better than that ‘healthy’ swill ‘my’ doctors want me to force down!”
Christina’s mouth dropped open and her eyes bulged.
Sinae turned around and stopped in her tracks.
“Okaaaay? What’d I do now? What’s with the Antarran Aphideater, Chance?”
“Aside from Kimbou, you’re the only other Lynxin she’s ever seen. Her expression reminds me of when you first noticed that your tail had grown back.” I laughed.
Sinae’s tail came to attention on her left side and its end looked up at her like it was sentient.
“Yes, I know you’re still sensitive about that. Chance was trying to be funny.” She said as her tail turned to me and ‘frowned’.
Christina’s head hit the table hard and we heard her laughing and crying at the same time.
“Oh! Oh, God! I really am in Wonderland and it’s even crazier than it was written!”
Sinae suddenly changed clothes! She was now wearing a heavy, richly embroidered, long regal gown in blood red.
“Off with her head,” she screeched and began laughing hysterically.
That only made Christina laugh and cry harder!
“Did I come to get something to eat at the wrong time, sisters?” Lyra’s voice asked as she walked into the galley and stopped with a curious look on her face.
“I would expect this regal look more from Aunt Cora than you, cousin.”
“Just entertaining the new girl, Cuz. Have you met Christina yet?” Sinae explained as her clothes reverted.
“Not out of her escape pod, no. Greetings, Lady Christina. Serangetti Lyra of Sonya and Kimbou. I am pleased you have recovered so quickly from such a long internment.”
“So you’re the Captain’s daughter?”
“I am. And have you determined how you fit into the modern Antarran social structure yet?”
“I haven’t begun to understand how I fit into any of this crazy world yet, honey! Never mind the Antarran part.
“That piece is easy. I am told you are a Current Mage like us. That one fact makes us sisters, Lady Christina.”
“Chance? Does Witch Corps have any regulations about drinking… heavily?”
“Just not while on a mission or before training, Christina.” I giggled.
“Good, would you all like to join me?” She asked as five tall silica glass bottles and five clear, silica wine glasses appeared on the table. The bottles quickly began to condense water vapor.
“I like her, Chance. Can we keep her?” Sinae smiled as she poured her untouched coffee back into the Urn and sat down with us.
“So what are we drinking to?” She asked.
“How about my arrival into the craziest, most topsy-turvy, screwed up beyond all rational thinking, most amazing future I’m imagining?!” Christina suggested.
“Hmmpf, you had me at your arrival here, kid!” Sinae laughed as the synthetic cork in her bottle popped on its own.
“Chance? You think maybe just this once?” Link asked timidly.
“I’ll vouch for ya, Sweet Pea.” Simone giggled as she poured the young Antarran half a glass from her open bottle. “After all, we can blame it on Christina.”
“I, um, I take it you aren’t twenty-one yet, Link?” Christina asked guiltily.
“Fifteen standard years, Christina.” Link shied away.
“And they’re that big already?”
“Again, Antarran physiology, Christina.” Simone laughed.
“I’m a year older than Lyra.” Link frowned.
“And you know that Lynxins mature quicker than most Terran subspecies, too, Sweet Pea.” Simone chided.
“I know it’s not fair. I was already six feet tall when I was fourteen, Link. I just didn’t look like I could kick ass then take names like her.”
Both Lyra and Kitty seemed to appraise Christina at that comment.
“I would be willing to test that statement, my lady.” Lyra said as she smirked. “Lady Greer also underestimated herself before put to the test. You too might be surprised by your talents, Lady Christina.”
“What do you mean by that?” Christina asked, narrowing her eyes.
“My body guard and steward, Lt. Niger Greer. Savanna also took it upon herself to activate him as well. When put through our defensive competition simulation, she tied Kitty and I in the rankings. Here. I have the stream.” Lyra explained as she conjured her DataTab and played the training video.
“Very good special effects. Can I see that at regular speed and before those hideous CGI’s were added?” Christina smiled wryly.
“Special effects…? CGI’s, my lady?” Lyra puzzled.
“Yeah, just her in front of the green screen before the computer generated monsters were added.”
“That’s actual footage, Christina.”
“Yer shittin’ me?!”
“Oh, hey ladies. Thought I’d grab some lun-.” Aquia greeted as she entered. Lyra jumped from her chair and in a blur, disrobed and disarmed Aquia before she even had a chance. “ch? Dammit, Lyra! I thought we had cleared things up! Why start things up again?”
“She was only proving what Christina doubted. I take full responsibility, Lady Aquia.” Sinae apologized as Aquia found herself fully clothed again. “Cousin, you went too easy on her and I saw you disarm her, now please give her back her wand.”
Christina looked very pale and frozen to her seat!
Aquia gasped then rolled her eyes.
“Sorry, my lady. Christina doubted Lady Greer’s training stream.” Lyra apologized as she handed back her wand. “Still, you do know it would be safer to dismiss your wand instead of keeping it on you?”
“It’s a deterrent to my siblings, Lyra. One never knows with them, when or where.” She explained as her eyes jumped to Link then back.
“Huh? Bad home life I assume?” Christina asked.
“Aquia is one of eight children that another of our sisters, Sandra Anderson, adopted after the Mare incident, Christina. We lost a lot of good people that day.” I told her. “Sit and have a drink with us, m’lady.”
“Hi. Aquia Anderson- ‘Water Lily’. I heard you are the woman responsible for our Brooms’ propulsion system. I’m very impressed and am honored to meet you, my lady.”
“Suck-up.” Kitty stage whispered.
Christina began laughing hysterically again.
“What’s up with her?” Aquia questioned.
“Oh! Sorry. This is all so amazing. I’m expecting a guy in an oversized top hat to come rushing in and babble something about being late-.”
“Hey guys? I just got word from the captain!” Lokust dashed in already in uniform- large pointed hat and all. “Mare just received a request for Witch Corp from Terr’lai. They claim people are disappearing mysteriously and some ugly, unknown subspecies have been seen in areas of disappearance. Sounds like a cell of Hoblins. I already have Pegasus being readied. I just need to know our crew count and Broom loadout for this mission, High Priestess.”
“Sinae to Earth’s Horizon. Tell PM Tua that I’m going on a little jaunt with the girls. Tell him not to worry, I’ll be fine. Sinae out.”
“You didn’t even give them a chance to answer, cousin?” Lyra questioned.
“Relax, he’ll be waiting for us at the Broom Closet door!” She waved her hand to dismiss Lyra’s concern.
“Chance? Who are we taking?” Lokust pushed.
“Obviously Kitty.” I said, rolling my eyes. “You, you, you, you, annnnnnd you.” I said pointing to Lyra, Simone, Aquia, Link, and lastly, Christina.”
“Me?!” Christina gasped. “Why me? I said I wasn’t keen on fighting, Chance!”
“I thought you’d just like to go along for the ride, sweetie. We’ll do the dirty work. Maybe you’d like to get acquainted with our systems?”
Christina’s eyes seemed to twinkle!
“You know the answer to that already! Sure…I’ll tag along… but only as a passive observer, got it?”
“Crystal, Sweetie. Lokust? We’ll meet in the situation room in ten. I want everything we have on the Terr’lai system. Load our seven Brooms and configure Pegasus for six staterooms. Kitty gets the presidential suite. Lyra and Greer will share one of the staterooms, Link and Aquia share the second, Christina gets one to herself and so does Simone. You and I get the ‘Captain’s’ quarters.” I said as we all stood.
Simone, Link, Lyra, Aquia, Kitty, and I changed into our uniforms instantly.
Christina just sat there, dumbfounded and stunned!
“Coming?” I asked the unmoving, novice Antarran.
“Uhmmmmmmm.”
“Look, these are our uniforms. Consult my mother on their design. They are more durable and protective than they look. You coming or not, Christina?”
“I’ll…Yeah, I’m game.” She said as she stood and walked around the table.
“You’ll need one of these for protection too, Sweetie.” I said as I conjured her uniform on her. She almost fell face first, not anticipating the heels.
“God! Just when I thought it couldn’t get any more humiliating! Am I wearing stockings, garters, and a corset?”
“Bustier, and you’ll thank me if you happen to get hit by a Hoblin blaster, Sweetie. Let’s go next door.”
“Hey! Lookin’ good, Perfessor!” Simone greeted as I motioned Christina to take a seat.
Greer entered the room and sat between Christina and Lyra.
Of course Christina gasped in surprise!
“Terr’lai is eight standard hours away at full transdimensional…” Lokust started the briefing as we set our attention to her.
“Let’s get going.” I said as Lokust finished our briefing.
“My lady. Forgive my late greeting and introduction. I am Lt. Niger Greer, ‘Alley Cat’. If I can be of any assistance feel free to approach me at any time.”
“Thank you, Lady Greer. Christina Everhardt. And I might just do that.” Christina accepted looking eye to eye with Greer.
“Tau! What a surprise! I didn’t expect you.” Kitty greeted her Prime Minister sarcastically. As predicted, he was waiting…pacing back and forth at the as of yet undefined Broom Closet door.
“No, I suspect not, my queen, though you did alert the bridge of, and I quote, your little ‘jaunt’. I had to order the regularly scheduled shuttle to hold on our flight line so that I would be here before your departure.” Tau answered in a stiff, very proper, and controlled tone.
“Broom Closet Control, we’re ready. Open, please.” I said trying to hold my laughter.
“HOOOOOOOly, Fuuuuuck!” Christina exclaimed at the top of her lungs!
“Honestly, kid! You’ve seen the size of Mare and Earth’s Horizon, why would you be more impressed with our Pegasus?” Kitty exclaimed.
“She’s beautiful!” Christina shrieked as she free-jumped right over the railing down onto the flight line’s deck, missing the steps entirely! She began looking Pegasus over and over. On each pass she stopped at the main emitters and screamed excitedly!
“Is that the Antarran? The one from ancient Terra?” Tau asked.
“Yeah. Doesn’t take much does it?” Lokust commented causing the Prime Minister to shake his head a few times.
“Pegasus, status?” I requested, ignoring them both.
“Current reservoirs at one hundred percent, High Priestess. I’ll be ready as soon as you can get Lady Christina onboard.”
We were all laughing at the Antarran’s exuberance.
“Perfessor! Wipe off the drool and get inside!” I shouted to get her attention.
When that failed to work, Simone hurried over, took her hand firmly, and began to forcibly pull her toward the ramp.
“Park Christina in your aux seat and let her watch the engineering preflight. Answer any of her questions.”
“Got it, High Priestess. Christina? Follow me.” Simone requested.
“Hold up a sec! Christina, stay with me a moment. I need to set you up with Pegasus’ A.I and security.”
After waiting for the bridge door to close, I began my instruction.
“This is our secure access system. It requires you to supply Current to activate it then it requires both voice and retinal authentication for admittance to the secured area. So, place your thumb here, look at this tiny window here, and say your name clearly. Got it?”
She nodded. I nodded to the scanner.
“Christina Everhardt.” She said as she did exactly what I had told her.
“Welcome, Lady Christina! You are now officially recognized by my systems as a valid member of the crew. Hope you enjoy the trip.” The Bridge door opened and we entered after I validated myself to the ship’ security.
“Christina, sit over here. This is the Engineering console. To my right is Communications. Lyra will be handling that this duty shift during the mission. To our left is Environmental. Greer has that console. However, we can emulate or migrate those system controls here by split-screening this console.”
Link was standing just ahead of the Navigation station tube.
“Back here, Lady Christina, is the Navigation tube. This station gives me full control of any system aboard Pegasus, but mostly we use it for navigation and sensors.” She explained just as the sleek transparent tube behind her became opaque and started glowing blue. Christina gasped.
“Hey! Who’s in there?” Link cried out in surprise.
“Pegasus systems initializing. Complete. Navigation and sensors are good, High Priestess. Don’t worry, Christina, I’m fine; it was a bit to get used to the first couple times I was in here though.” Dad… Charli announced.
Now how did she get-
“Environment online.” Aunt Cora reported.
I rolled my eyes. I had seen her on the flight line, but failed to note her presence when Christina and I entered the bridge.
“Communications are online and go.” Lyra confirmed.
“Weapons online, High Priestess.” Kitty reported as Aquia nodded from her Weapons Safety Panel.
“Helm is ready, High Priestess.”
“Mom? Why are you here, too? We have this one.” I growled.
“Chance, she was in my seat when I got here!” Lokust tattled in a whiny little voice.
“Oh, poor baby! I decided to come along, Chance. Someone has to watch Christina anyway, right?”
I rolled my eyes again as I took my station and started my own preflight checklist.
“All…”
Damn, how did I miss that?!
“All eight Brooms report secured to pylons, tethered, and networked.” I replied, scanning my inventory display quickly as I sat down. I wondered how many more of the Coven had crashed this party.
“Lyra, Alert Broom Closet Control.”
“Pegasus, Broom Closet Control. Requesting Flight Line Decom, closet door activation, and departure vector.”
“Copy, Pegasus. Initiating Decom. Issuing departure vector. Mare Tower has also been alerted as well as Earth’s Horizon’s Tower.” Dell’s voice repeated.
“Departure Vector received. Course to Terr’lai calculated and forwarded to Helm.”
“Make it so, number one.” I giggled.
“Well I would if Major would get out of my seat, High Priestess!” Lokust whined.
“X to plus 1, High Priestess.” Mom reported.
“Um, Pegasus? Are you going to let the door open first?” Dell asked angrily.
The lights hadn’t dimmed completely.
“Mom? Am I going to have to send you to the corner? I thought we talked about this?”
“One cannon shot, Kitty, that’s all I’m askin’” Mom requested while ignoring me completely.
“Is she always this…um…full of energy, Simone?” I heard Christina ask.
“Parents! You give them candy and this is what they give you in return.” I lampooned.
“Aw, up yer’s, High Priestess!” Mom showed her middle finger to me. “Ah! Finally!” She hissed and space filled our viewscreens.
“”Deep Space Camo. ETA to Terr’lai?” I requested.
“Everything is menu driven, Christina. Just touch the controls to actuate them or choose the arrows at the top to change pages or Station Consoles.” Simone instructed.
“Terr’lai in eight standard hours, High Priestess.”
“So if I wanted to review the main emitter stats I’d do this?”
“Exactly! You’re a natural, Perfessor.”
“Thank you.” Christina and I said at the same time.
“Lokust, you have the bridge. Perfessor? Time for our tour. Follow me, please.”
Summer's Past
“I thought you’d just like to go along for the ride, sweetie. We’ll do the dirty work. Maybe you’d like to get acquainted with our systems?”
“You know the answer to that already! Sure…I’ll tag along… but only as a passive observer, got it?”
This ship was fantastic!
First: it utilized two of my emitters as its main propulsion! Next, it looked like a real spaceship! It’s chrome exterior was sleek, aerodynamic, and very well designed!
The interior was even more exquisite! Chance told me that it had a dynamic capability! It could add or subtract the number of individual rooms on request- not just expanding or contracting the spaces, but actually fabricating doors, closets, lavatories and even furniture!
“This will be your quarters, Christina.” Chance said as she had me use my security access to unlock and enter.
“This is my room?” I asked as I felt my eyes widen and jaw drop. It was absolutely perfect! Centered against the outer wall and a viewport was a large queen-size bed with huge fluffy pillows and a floral themed bedspread.
“Through there is the lavatory. Next to it and behind this door is a large closet. I took the liberty of conjuring some civilian clothes for you. If you want, I can show you how to change out your wardrobe using your Current, but it’s easy. You probably want to try it yourself.”
I really wanted to as I opened the closet door and walked into a very large and surprisingly complete selection of slacks, blouses, skirts, dresses, and even a few formal gowns. The shoe assortment was equally dazzling!
“This is all too much, Chance! I couldn’t possibly accept all this.” I said, overwhelmed.
“Wear whatever you want or conjure something more to your liking, Christina. Remember, you can do what we do and maybe more. You just need to put your mind to it. Now let’s go down to the galley.” She suggested and we headed back to the bridge but she stopped at an unmarked door on the left and pressed her thumb to the access panel.
“While in flight most all public or semi-public areas of the ship are accessible without security. There are still a few restricted areas. The bridge, Main Engineering, ie the forward and aft equipment bays which house the weapons, environmental, and propulsion. And probably Kitty’s suite.
We entered what was surprisingly an elevator and she told the lift ‘first level’. God! This ship had two levels!
“Here we have our Galley/Training/Exercise room. Behind that is our main storage compartment for luggage, cargo, and supplies. Forward of the lift is the forward equipment bay and forward weapons arrays. That is one of the two really restricted areas. Two certified crewmembers are required to validate the access panel to be granted access. Let’s go back up.”
Back into the elevator we went.
“Observation.” Chance requested.
My eyes absolutely bugged out as the door slid open! In front of me on my right was a large and warmly decorated library, complete with comfy looking loungers, chairs, and two couches! What really took my breath away were thousands of blue streaks passing overhead!
“This is our Observation/Library/Lounge deck. I like to come up here when off-duty and just,” Chance sighed loudly. “Just relax.”
I was devoid of all words! This ship- Pegasus- was beyond my wildest dreams!
“Through that door in the back is our VIP quarters, it’s a suite actually. I assigned Kitty and her Prime Minister, Tua, to it this trip. Oh, if you step toward the bow and turn around, you can see some of our Brooms mounted on their docking towers. All our Brooms are accessed through one of two docking ring accesses on the main level. Only designated pilots can access their individual Brooms. If you’re curious though, beware of the zero gravity in the ring itself. We use our Current to move around in there instead of handholds or swimming strokes. Well? That’s it. What do you think, Christina?”
“When am I going to wake up, Chance? I mean, all this,” I waved around me. “is just so…so fantastic! I-I can’t begin to relate how I’m feeling at this moment- actually since I woke up here! I’m afraid this will all end if I go to sleep…”
I yawned unexpectedly.
“It’s safe to go to bed, Christina. I assure you that you have just awoken from fourteen hundred years in cryogenic stasis. If you weren’t a Current Mage you might not have survived. If you had not performed that protection spell, you might not have survived. You have had a very exciting, stressful first day and need to rest. Whether you stay up here or retire to your quarters doesn’t matter. Just don’t be afraid to sleep.”
I couldn’t help it, I started crying. I felt scared and I didn’t want to be alone. I told Chance that and she agreed to stay with me until I fell asleep. I must have cried for an hour before sleep finally overtook me.
I woke up to see the blue streaks of hyper-accelerated stars overhead and a fluffy, warm blanket on me. I was still here. I was still in the thirty-third century. Chance was right. She hadn’t lied to me. And, I wasn’t alone, either.
“Hey. Nice to see you back with us, Christina.” Link Anderson greeted- her warm smile very welcome and reassuring.
“Nice to still be here, Link. How long was I out?” I asked as I wiped the sand from my eyes and stretched the kinks out.
“We’re about an hour away from Terr’lai, so about six hours. Here, have some coffee.” She offered and a steaming cup appeared on the side table next to me.
“Thanks. How long did Chance stay up here?”
“Oh, she came back to the bridge a little after you fell asleep. Simone came up for a few hours then Hope came up for a few before I came up to relieve her. Chance told us all how you were afraid you’d go to sleep and maybe wake up trapped in that escape pod. I can’t imagine being locked in something like that with no way out, Christina. I’d probably go crazy or worse.”
There was something worse than going crazy from being trapped in an escape pod in deep space?
I shuddered.
“You better have some coffee. You look like you just got a chill. Drinking something hot will help warm your insides. That’s what my mother always told me…before…she…before the damn Hoblins got her!”
Did her eyes just light up with an orange glow?
“What’s the matter, Christina? You suddenly went pale. Are you okay? Is it Cryo-sickness or something?” Link asked in alarm.
“Your eyes…they began to glow orange when you started to get angry.” I pointed to them cautiously.
“Oh, that. Yeah, ever since we returned from our last mission, all our eyes do that when we get angry, Christina. Yours do to. Especially when you talk about the…incident.”
They do? “They do?”
“Very much so. Almost as brightly as Chance or Savanna’s. So, have you been to Olympus yet?”
“Olympus? Of Greek myth? Why would I go to a nonexistent place?”
“Oh, it exists alright. I’ve been there once. The place is beautiful beyond all that I can imagine.”
“Chance, Double Take. Is Perfessor awake yet?” I heard Link’s communication pendant come alive.
“Just a minute ago, Chance.”
“Laidy-in-Wait asks for her presence at the Engineering console.”
Copy, Chance. We’re on our way. Double Take, out. Come on, Christina.” She answered and motioned for me to follow.
“Care to have a crack?” Simone asked as I sat down in her offered, vacated seat.
“I’d love to.” I answered excitedly.
“Current reservoir status, Engineering.” Chance asked and I quickly scanned my display.
“Current reserve is ninety-nine-point-nine-eight-nine-nine percent, High Priestess.” I reported right before my mouth dropped open in awe. We had been traveling- at 45LY/sec- for a little over seven hours and we had used only point-zero-one percent of our current reserve?
“I said thank you, Perfessor.” Chance must have been talking to me yet.
“You are truly welcome, High Priestess.” I replied solemnly.
“Chance? We’re about three LY’s out from Terr’lai’s outer boundary.” Lokust alerted.
“Slow to sublight at 2LY’s, but maintain Deep Space Camo.”
“I mean’t to ask about that earlier, Simone. What’s ‘Deep Space Camo’?”
“All our ships have a very specialized cloaking system that Lokust developed while in the Science Academy. We can remain completely unseen even from very sensitive detection sensors. ‘Deep Space’ is only one of the operating modes.”
“Oh.” Shit, this ship had all the bells and whistles!
“Kitten, contact Palatial Haven and let them know we’re here.”
“Copy, Chance. Witch Corps Flight One, Palatial Haven Air Command. Do you copy?”
“Copy, Witch Corps Flight One. Good to hear from you. Glad you got our message.”
“At your service, Air Command. Permission to cross your outer border.”
“Permission granted and welcome to Terr’lai system, Witch Corps Flight One. Sending you an approach vector to Palatial Haven Space Port. Do you require fuel or supplies?”
“Negative, Air Command, thanks. High Priestess, receiving vector and coordinates now. Sending to Navigation. Coordinates received, Air Command. Witch Corps Flight One, out.”
“Navigation confirms receipt of coordinates; calculating course now. Sending to Helm.” Aquia Anderson’s voice announced through the speakers.
“Got ‘em, Chance.” Major Summers reported.
“Ahead full sublight. Default Camo, Perfessor.” Chance ordered.
I selected ‘Default’ and hit ‘Enable’. “Default Camo, High Priestess.” I confirmed as the status indicator changed.
“Take us in, Major.” Chance requested.
Damn she was good! I hadn’t felt the slightest bump or anything when Major Summers landed Pegasus. I still couldn’t believe we were on another planet, let alone I was minutes away from stepping out onto said planet.
“Okay, we make this look like an official function.” Chance said since we were all gathered on the Bridge.
“You mean like we usually do, Chance?” Simone said with a slight smirk.
“Yes…like we usually do, Simone.” Chance sighed.
“The pale blue sheathes or the white ones?” Simone asked.
“Perfessor? What color dress would you prefer?” Chance asked. I was completely caught off guard.
“Why ask me? You guys have done this a great number of times I’m guessing.” I begged off.
“Because I am, Christina. I want you to feel useful and not just think we don’t trust you.”
“Oh. Weeeeell… I was always partial to blue, but what is the local ambient temperature again?” I asked thinking about darker clothing in tepid climates.
“Twenty-four degrees ‘C’.” Simone answered.
“Is it past Labor day?” I asked with a wicked smile. “If it is, white is definitely out of the question.”
I thought Maj. Summers would fall out of her chair she was laughing so hard!
“OH! Oh, honey! Oh, that was…that was the funniest thing I’ve heard in almost a millennia! Gods, you definitely found a home here with us!” She continued, laughing and snorting, all red-faced and out of breath.
“Well, that’s it then, the blue number. We’ll use our standard ‘Nobility promenade’ shtick. Meet at the hatch in ten, Ladies.” Chance said as she shook her head- eyes closed- with a huge smile.
“Need any help changing, Christina? I don’t know if anyone showed you our shortcut yet.” Maj. Summers asked as she stopped next to me. “Kid, if Cora don’t adopt you, I will! I always wanted a second daughter.”
I didn’t know how to react to that, and I had to concentrate on conjuring a change of clothing. “Thanks?” I squeeked as I pictured the long, elegent, blue, sheath dress from my closet in my mind. I also thought about what I needed under it.
“Oh, very, very good, Christina!” Maj. Summers praised. “But don’t forget to stand on your tip-toes when you change your shoes. The heels may throw you forward and off balance.”
“Thanks, I’ll remember that, Major.” I said as I noticed I had forgotten that detail and did exactly what she said. I felt the heels appear under my feet.
“Oh, one other thing, sweetie. In here, without guests or paying passengers, I’m Hope. On military missions, I’m Major. Out there- in a few minutes, I’m ‘Lady Hope’ and you’re ‘Lady Christina’. Got it? We do that because not every society recognizes women as equals or superiors, but everyone respects nobility for some odd reason. I’ve personally never treated nobility any better than us common folk though… and I always strive to treat everyone equally. Don’t believe me? Ask Cora or Kitty…or any of the other seven thousand or so monarchs, empiricals, or Gods I’ve met over the centuries.”
“At least you can remember the last fourteen centuries! I slept through all of them.” I argued as I felt tears coming again.
“Oh, Sweetie. You’re awake now and here with people that accept you and want to help. Stow the tears and be amazed by the wooooonders of your new life!” Hope stretched out her arms like a ringmaster introducing the main act of a circus.
“I’m still afraid it’s all a dream, ma’am. Acceptance might take awhile.”
“Kid. You aren’t going to get rid of us so easily. Current Mages, especially those of us of Witch Corps, are like pesky mosquitoes in the summer- we just don’t go away. ”
I had to laugh at the image that formed. Back home, the damn things came out in droves and seemed to love me! Heh. Fitting metaphore.
“Oh, speaking of acceptance, take this and put it on. This is one of our communicator/Current guage/jewelry pendants.”
I also allowed her to put the delicate looking pendant around my neck.
Hope explained the pendant’s usage and seemed surprised by the full color image of my parents that suddenly appeared on it.
“Interesting,” was all she said as she continued to appraise me.
“One sec, kid.” Hope said and snapped her fingers. “There, you look great already, but now you look breath-taking, Lady Christina! Let’s head aft.”
Wondering what she’d done, I thought about a hand mirror, manifested it, and took in the reflection I saw.
“Is this really me?” My reflection and I asked in surprise.
“Mostly, sweetie. I just added some eye shadow and lip-gloss. Come on, Chance is probably waiting already. Oh. We’ll be heading out single file and line up in a split, single file parade line on either side of the ramp. High Priestess, Lady Chance, escorted by Prime Minister Tau, will come down last and stop in the center, just off the ramp. And hey, if things get hinky, follow her orders, but remember to protect yourself first and foremost, okay?”
“Got it. If things go south, scream like a girl, and skedaddle up the ramp then seal the hatch. Throw everybody else under the bus.” I smiled devilishly then walked off in front of her.
“Damn kids these days!” Hope mumbled as her hand gently grazed the back of my head and actually caused my four-foot blue braid to swing side to side.
Chance had us line up so that Simone, Link, Aunt Cora, and I would be on the same side of the ramp when we deployed.
“Kate, you’re up. Remember, nice and slow. Graceful might be a good idea too.” Chance advised.
“Maybe I’ll trip down the damn ramp, High Priestess. We ain’t all graceful little ballerinas.”
Was there a story there, I wondered?
“Go ahead. I’d love to see you go ass-over-tea-cups, Wrench.” Chance dared back.
“Maybe I should go out as Keats instead. That’d fix her.” Kate mumbled as she stepped out and carefully started down the ramp.
“Lady Christina, Ready to make your ‘other-worldly’ debut?”
I took a deep, cleansing breath and nodded.
“Okay, slow and easy. Just walk down the ramp and park it next to Link. Remember, you’re an Antarran now, so walk with attitude.” Chance advised with a smile. “Go.” She said as she gently placed her hand on the small of my back and nudged me out of the hatch.
I wasn’t sure what to expect. Once out of the ship, things seemed very familiar. Around me was a city of tall skyscrapers as far as the eye could see. There were hills and valleys and trees… Everything looked like we were on Earth instead of Terr’lai. Suddenly, I wasn’t certain I was on a completely different planet.
Reaching the bottom of the ramp, I turned to my left, walked over beside Link Anderson, and turned to face forward.
“How was that?” I asked from the side of my mouth.
“I think the guys in the front six rows just had, um, major accidents. Where did you learn to strut like that, Lady Christina?”
“Huh?”
“You came down that ramp like you just came off the Way Fashion Premiere Runway on New Paris!” Link whispered.
“I did?”
“Yes, you did. Could you teach me when we get back home, Lady Christina?”
“I guess I could, Lady Link. I’m not sure how I did it though.”
“Where did you learn that?” Simone hissed quietly as she approached. She turned and faced forward before I answered.
“I’m not sure, Lady Simone. Lady Link asked if I could show her.”
“I’d like a little instruction also, if at all possible, Lady Christina.”
To say I was surprised and also a little embarrassed by their compliments and requests was an understatement.
As I closed my eyes and took another large breath of…of alien air, I again thought about the similarities between this place and Earth.
Though, as I opened my eyes I observed several men staring at me with less than savory expressions.
“I wonder what’s up with them?” I asked Simone.
“Oh, they’re attempting to undress you, my lady. We get that all the time.”
“I think there is something more on their minds than that, Lady Simone. Something doesn’t feel right about those guys. It’s not just the ‘creep’ factor; it’s something… something darker.” I said as several people walked over my grave.
‘Christina, you aren’t helping.’ I silently chastised myself.
I heard Simone pass on my observations and ‘feeling’ to Aunt Cora as she stopped and turned beside her.
“Christina is picking up some bad vibes from that lot center left, Lady Cora.” She whispered.
Wait! How could I be hearing them whisper? My hearing had never been bad, but it wasn’t superhuman either. Was it? Now, I mean?
Prime Minister Tau and Chance were now off the ramp and had stopped.
“High Priestess, Lady Chance Summers.” He announced regally.
“Lady Chance. So nice to meet you at last. I’m Secretary of State, Lionel Ritchie…”
I couldn’t believe it! I fought to hold in my laughter! To think that someone named Lionel Ritchie would exist on another planet!
“I’m not even going to ask what is causing your face to redden, my lady, but please, please hold it back. This is the serious part of diplomacy.” Simone whispered.
“Sorry, my lady.” I apologized, and thought serious thoughts.
I also tried to camouflage my enabling of what Chance called my ‘Current sight’.
“So I hope that you and your ladies will be able to assist in our humanitarian efforts here in the city.” Sec of State Ritchie continued.
“Um, so what’s it mean when their Current is red instead of orange?” I whispered while trying to not move my mouth.
“Red Current means tainted Current. Wait for further orders, Lady Christina.” Simone said as she reached up nonchalantly to reposition her pendant in her deep cleavage.
“Lady Simone, Lady Chance. Eight ‘ugly’ dopples at eleven o’clock.”
I had more ‘creepy’ feelings. These seemed to be behind me. “More feelings from our six, my ladies.”
“Just don’t turn around. That might alert them that we know about them.” Simone recommended.
I felt my underarms start to sweat, as I grew more nervous.
What did Chance recommend I do when I called my wand? Oh, conjure and ready it.
“Lady Christina, please try to relax or you will alert our adversaries that we know.” Lady Link forewarned in a whisper.
I had another type of feeling suddenly!
“They’re after Pegasus.” I hissed quietly.
“Lady Christina, your eyes. Please close them or risk giving us away.” Link urged after quickly looking up to me.
“Didn’t you hear me, Lady Link? They’re after Pegasus!” I repeated quietly, looking down to her.
“Yes, I heard you, my lady. Please resist the urge, I am begging you.” Link again urged.
Taking her advice, I closed my eyes and tried to think happy thoughts.
That wasn’t working as I felt the ‘creepy’ feeling getting closer.
“Chance turned on Pegasus’ security protocols before she exited, Christina. Nothing is going to get into Pegasus.” Simone advised.
I hoped that was true.
“But what if they are already in?” I asked.
Simone turned her head and stared up at me in worry.
“Then we have a problem, my lady.”
“What if I can feel something creepy right behind me, Simone?”
“Then… I suggest you think about purifying the Tainted One behind you, Lady Christine. There is a very… peculiar feeling you’ll experience when you do. Be prepared for that. We do not condone ‘creepies’ conscripting our sisters.
Something touched my back and I tried to remember what Simone said to do.
There was a very bright blue light from behind as I felt something akin to electricity flow into me.
There was a gasp from the gathered assemblage.
“I’m sorry. I felt something touch my back.” I apologized as everybody turned to look at me.
Link pointed to the eight bad guys in front of us. A blue lightning bolt shot from her instantly appearing wand. All eight vanished, leaving small, single columns of smoke wafting up.
Simone was now looking behind us.
“Good job, my lady. Sixteen smoke wisps, sixteen uglies. A very good start to the festivities.”
Festivities? They called this fun? I thought as I ‘felt’ more bad guys approaching from my right- from behind the ramp.
This time I called my wand and pointed to the location I had felt. An old phrase from an equally old TV show surfaced.
“Sterilize!” I shouted in a mechanical voice and a bright burst of blue, um, energy shot out from my wand! The inrush of… Current, I guess? It felt euphoric! Still, I was stunned!
“Holy shit, Christina! Where did that come from?” Simone cried out in shocked amazement.
I had just killed dozens of… I didn’t even know what to call them, but I just killed living beings!
“Christina? Christina! Sweetie, I need you back with us right now. You need to recover the unfortunate conscripts that you’ve purified.” Chance told me in a calm even voice as I felt someone gently touch my arm.
“But I just killed all of them… those… things!” I cried in terror. What had I done?
“They may not be dead yet, Christina. You might be able to reconstitute some of them. Try to concentrate and ask your Current to find all the pieces and help you reassemble them. You can do this, Christina.” Chance told me in a composed, maternal voice.
“You can do this, Christina.” Chance repeated and I felt her gently rubbing my shoulders.
I decided to try, so I closed my eyes and ‘asked’ for whatever was inside me to help me find all the pieces so that these conscripted people could once again live.
I felt a strong outrush of ‘Current’.
The volume of the gasp that hit my ears startled me and I opened them just in time to have Chance envelope me in a very tight embrace!
“By the Olympic Gods and Goddesses, Christina! That was fantastic! I couldn’t have done any better myself, sister.” Chance sounded like she was crying.
“Did I do it, Lady Chance?” I remembered to address her that way because we were in the public eye. “Did I save some of those people?”
Chance leaned back. She was still crying a little bit, but she had a smile on her face too.
“Take a look around you, Lady Christina. Looks like you saved them all.” She smiled ever brighter.
“I saved them all?” I asked as I opened my eyes and saw dozens and dozens of bodies strewn about the concrete space pad floor. “How did I do that?”
“I already told you that you were more powerful than you let yourself believe, Christina. Do you believe me now?” Chance smiled even brighter as she brought her hand up to wipe my tears from my face.
“Is she alright, my lady?” Lyra asked in concern as she approached. “I’ve…I have never seen anything like that since Eden Three! How did you do that, Lady Christina?”
“Are you alright, Lady Christina?” Lady Lokust worriedly demanded as she touched my left arm and turned to Chance.
“Is she going to be okay, Chance? I’ve never seen such an outpouring of Current since joining the Cor…Coven!” She added in utter amazement.
“Chance? We have incoming!” Maj. Summer’s voice alerted as she came from behind me. “Way to kick ass, Kid!”
“You and the girls go have fun, mom, I’ll stay with Lady Christina.”
“My Lady. Your skill is needed in the field. I’ll stay with Lady Christina as she is my immediate family.” Lady Link volunteered. “She will be well cared for.”
“Somehow I doubt she needs any protecting, honey! Just keep her out of trouble while she works through her latest shock.
“Copy that, High Priestess.” Link acknowledged.
“Mr. Secretary! I suggest you get the unconscious to a safe location. We seem to have found your problem.” Chance said as she turned to the awestruck gathering- her uniform suddenly appearing.
“I’m alright, Lady Link.” I told my young, short, -uniformed- Antarran sister. “It’s just that…well, I’ve never killed anyone before- let alone a couple hundred. I just wasn’t ready or willing to do that…this.”
“It doesn’t look like you killed anyone, Christina! I’m seeing pure orange Current from all those you reconstituted. Your performance… it’s nothing short of miraculous!”
“I-I didn’t kill anyone?” I asked in disbelief.
“No, sister. In fact, you just saved hundreds of people that call Terr’lai home. It is an honor to work with you, my lady.” Link swooned.
A feeling jumped to my attention.
“Pegasus is still in trouble!” I stated urgently. I concentrated on changing clothes- to the uniform Chance had given me before we left base.
“What? Pegasus should be protecting itself. The antivirus protocol should’ve kicked in.” Link told me in amazement.
“Well it hasn’t and I can feel one or two of those things in it right now, sister!” I growled.
These hideous things weren’t going to steal my ride out of here! I…we needed to get in there. Now!
We were suddenly on the bridge of Pegasus. How the hell did I do this? What was I becoming, or had I become?
“How did you do that, Christina? I thought only Chance and Savanna could use ‘flue powder’?”
“Flue Powder? You guys know about Harry Potter? J.K. Rowling was one of yo…us, wasn’t she?”
“Who?” Link looked confused. “That’s just what Chantell started calling it years ago, Christina. I have no idea about the originator or the composition of such material.”
“My spidey senses are really tingling, sister.” I said as I closed my eyes to see if I could feel what direction it came from.
“I take it that’s what you decided to name your talent for ‘feeling’ the Hoblins, Christina?”
“Chance got me started on referencing movie quotes. It’s very addictive.” I explained as I spun around and walked toward the door.
I found myself looking at the security door to the main engineering bay.
“I think it’s in there.” I said quietly.
“Double Take, Chance. Perfesser feels an intruder in main engineering.” Link activated her comm.
“Stay put. Major and I will be there in a minute.” Chance answered.
I felt a different feeling. This one I knew personally.
“The emitters are starting up.” I announced. “We need to get in there now and stop it!”
“We need two authorized crew to access that bay, Christina. I’m not one of them.” Link admitted sadly.
“Pegasus?” I said to the walls and ceiling around us. “We need to get in there or that thief in there might try to hurt you. “Please Pegasus, allow our access.”
The high security door opened.
“How do you do that, Christina?” Link asked, completely befuddled.
“Come on, we have to protect the ship.” I said as I boldly entered the compartment chock full of high-tech equipment. “Open the Current Mains.” I ordered and automatically pointed to a control box with several levers that pointed up. “Pull them down to disconnect the Current feed to the Emitters.”
Link complied and I felt the Main Emitters fall silent.
Good.
“Nothing can get to that disconnect box, my lady.” I told her with dire seriousness.
“Copy, Lady Christina.”
“Perfessor, Chance. “We’re in Engineeering. We’re not alone. I have Double Take guarding the Mains.”
“How the hell did you get in there? Double Take isn’t authorized.” Chance answered back.
“I didn’t need her. Pegasus must like me.” I replied.
“We’re on our way.”
“Chance? This thing had started the Main Emitters. That’s why we pulled the Mains.” I passed along some information.
“Christina! The access hatch just closed!”
“Shit! Something just closed the door, Chance!”
“There is no resistance.” Something still unseen proclaimed in a screechy hiss.
“That’s: ‘Resistance is futile’, Dumbass! Get the reference right or just don’t use it.” I growled.
“Give up, Antarrans. There is no resistance.” The unseen voice screeched again.
“Not a snowball’s chance in hell, unseen and overly creepy!” I answered calmly.
“Give up, you cannot win. I will not be denied my escape.”
“Oh, contrare, Ass-hat! You aren’t going anywhere with Pegasus! She isn’t yours and you can’t have her!”
Whatever it was ‘hissed’ a sort of disgusting scream at me.
“Awe. Did I piss you off?” I asked in a sing-song voice. “That’s just tough, Slime bag! Get over it.”
“You will be-.”
“I’ll be what, Slime bag, ‘assimilated’? Nice try, but wrong universe. We don’t take kindly to ‘Borg’ jacking our ship.” I dared.
There was no retort for a minute or two. Link and I stayed on guard expecting something to jump out from behind the equipment.
I blinked on my ‘Current sight’ and began scanning the compartment.
There. A red blob behind what was undoubtedly a Current tank.
“What. Did I confuse you, little highjacker? Not sure what to do with us? You afraid of us, lil’ Hobbie?” I dared. Hopefully, it was dumb enough to bite.
“You will die in the nothingness of space, puny Antarran.”
“Um…Can you even see me, Hobbie? I’m not exactly your normal, everyday, garden variety Antarran. And, well, I pretty much almost died in the ‘nothingness’ of space so…been there, done that, e-mailed the postcards, dude.”
Why was I ‘flirting’ with something I couldn’t even see? For all I knew this thing had me by three or four feet.
It was after Pegasus! That was all the motivation I needed. I felt I had a special rapport with this ship because of my relation to its Emitters.
Plus, I felt an intense urge to screw with whatever it was. There was a certain feeling… joy in messing with the so-called ‘bad guys’. Maybe ‘payback’ to all those jerks that bullied me all through school?
“There is no resistance.”
“Must be a ‘canned voice track’ cause you’re repeating yourself, jerk-wad. At least get some new material.” I grinned.
Again the thing hissed out a very angry scream.
“Now, was that an angry scream or was it a happy scream?” I giggled.
“Or, could it just be gas?” I added offhandedly.
Link began laughing and shook her head several times.
“You really are something, Christina.” She giggled while staying wary.
“At least you can see me, sis. This frightened fool can’t even find the courage to come out from behind the Current Reservoir. Yes, I can see you lil’ Hobbie so come oooooon out! You’re the next contestant on ‘yer life ain’t worth a shit’!”
“At least you can see me, sis. This frightened fool can’t even find the courage to come out from behind the Current Reservoir. Yes, I can see you lil’ Hobbie so come oooooon out! You’re the next contestant on ‘yer life ain’t worth a shit’!”
“Can you believe her, Chance? I think she plays with them more than you ever did.” Mom said as she joined me by Pegasus. Our ship’s boarding ramp had been retracted; its hatch closed and locked.
“You will die in the-.”
“Yeah, I know! I will die in the vast nothingness of space! I’ve already seen that show…twice! Get some new material, dude.”
“She plays with her food like Kitty, mom.” I replied with a smile.
“I don’t play when it comes to Hoblins, Chance.” Kitty said as she approached. “Does she even realize she left her Comm open?”
“I will kill you myself, Antarran!”
“I’m thinking either mom here forgot to show her how to turn it off, or this is meant for our entertainment.” I giggled.
“Who freakin’ ray! You finally bumped the needle! How soon til we can turn the record over, DJ Hobbie?”
“I’m voting for entertainment.” Charli snorted. “Still having doubts as to whether she’s Antarran, Cora?”
“Why don’t you show yourself, lil’ Hobbie. I promise I’ll make it as slow and painful as I want.”
“No doubt whatsoever, Charli! She reminds me of my Aunt Salina. Now there was a Norge that took no shit… from anybody!”
“I told Christina before we left the ship that if you didn’t accept her, I’d adopt her, Cora. She’d fit right into the Summers legacy.” Mom grinned.
“Both those girls have a permanent home on Antarra, Hope.” Aunt Cora smiled brightly.
“You will both die!”
“Dye? Dye what, Madge? My hair? Too late! Antarran puberty’s already done a good job of that! How ‘bout we dye that lifeforce within you back to a pleasant shade of orange; would you like that, frightened lil’ Hobbie?”
“Does anybody else find the hideous scream still makes them nauseous?” Lokust asked. “How long do you think she’ll keep this up?” She glanced up at Pegasus’s stern a moment.
“Until she either tires of the game or ‘it’ makes a move would be my guess.” Simone giggled. “I like her, Aunt Cora.”
“It’s definitely gas. You poor baby! Come to momma Hobbie so I can burp you, honey.”
“Now there’s a picture!” Mom laughed.
“Christina. I’m seeing a second one hiding behind the air scrubber thingy.”
“Oh! Tweeeeens! Come to momma Hobbie, kids. I’ll burp that nasty taint right out of you so you can sleep. It’s loooong past nappietime. Now don’t be shy. Come to momma.”
“I control this planet! I will control you both, Antarrans!”
“Yet another new line! Gee sis, they might actually be able to think of new words, too. Wouldn’t that be novel?”
“Christina, I think you over estimate their potential. These are just mindless drones. They cannot think freely, nor do they have imagination…”
“They just run programs!” Both girls chorused.
“I know where Christina knows that phrase, but Link?” Charli laughed.
“She may have heard me screwing with our Base A.I., dear.” Mom admitted.
“Chance? Can’t you just pop in there and put that thing out of its misery? That sickening scream is really starting to get to me.” Lokust complained.
“I also had an Aunt that took sport in hunting and taunting the victim to extend the rush of the hunt.”
“Oh, Lady Greer? Should I take warning from this admission?” Lyra asked with concern.
“No, since being convicted of ‘psychological taunting of prey’, she shouldn’t be a problem until her parole review in twenty standard years. Aunt Maghiera should be very mollified by then, my lady.”
“So, which one of you guys wants first crack, eh?”
“You will both join the other conscripts in my service!”
“What other ‘conscripts’, Napoleon? All I saw outside were healthy, ‘normal’ Terr’Laians. I didn’t see any twisted, deformed, mentally deficient Hobbies out there. You, sis?”
“Not a one, sis. Everybody looked Terr’Laian to me. Its only these two wanna-be’s as far as I know.”
“They lie! There are over one thousand that serve us.”
“Serve you two? Now why on Terr’Lai would anyone be stupid enough to serve two Hobbies that are so terrified of two Antarran chicks that they might cream themselves if they finally find the balls to reveal themselves? Ya’know? I thought I recognized those screams, sis! They’ve been in hiding because they’ve been beating off to our ‘beauteous forms most alluring’. They aren’t afraid, they’re embarrassed!”
“Oh! That is… Gods, this is so funny!” Mom laughed hysterically.
“She does have quite the wit, Hope.” Aunt Cora giggled.
“Reminds me of that one Comedy Club on Altair Prime… ‘Doobies’ was it? That guy was hilarious! I remember my guts hurt for four days after, I was laughing so hard.”
“It was Doughbies, dear and he wasn’t a he or a she. That was the night we found out that Altairan’s were asexual.”
“Yeah. Shame. That guy looked yummy.” Charli reminisced. “But sadly nothing below the beltline.”
“But hey, we found out what the Ascots covered, right?”
“Christina, number two just moved a little.”
“Sounds like constipation. No wonder they sound so cross. Would you two like an enema? It would fix you two right up. And! We just happen to have a couple wands here that might do the trick, too! Come out so we can show you.”
“Now ‘High Anxiety’? She must have watched a lot of movies as a kid.” Charli giggled in disbelief.
“I’m just surprised by her flawless delivery. She’s obviously been saving this up for a very long time, dear.”
“What’s the matter little guys? Afraid we might be right about the gas and constipation issues? Let’s have a look.”
“Fourteen hundred years, Hope. Somehow though, I think she’s doing this because anything is better than being locked in an escape pod on the verge of death.”
“So you think she feels she has nothing to lose, dear?”
“What’s it gonna be, wabbit? My way or the highway?”
“I’m sure of it.”
“Gods, Christina! Put it out of our misery already.” Lokust mumbled as the screaming of two Hoblins overloaded our comms.
“Sister? They obviously cannot understand comedy or its application in disarming tense situations.”
“You’re right, sis. It is time to disarm this tense situatzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzxxxxzxxxzzxxxxxxxxxzz…”
“What happened to our comm signal, Chance?” Sinae demanded as she had picked up her pendant, shook it a few times, and began inspecting it in frustration and disappointment.
“Sister? They obviously cannot understand comedy or its application in disarming tense situations.” Link said as she winked at me and rolled her eyes. Her hand flexed once as she readied to help end my comedy routine.
“You’re right, sis.” I winked. “It is time to disarm this tense situation.” I agreed as I produced my wand and fired. The blue streak of lightening surprised me a little, but the feeling was something I had just experienced several minutes ago.
I also noticed a small sliver of blue reach out from my wand to Link’s.
“What was that, Christina? I thought I saw a tiny streak of Current come out of your wand and hit mine.”
“I’m not sure, but I was thinking of putting our two rehabilitated Hoblins’ conscripts back out on the lawn.” I said as I pictured the spaceport floor and ‘asked’ that they be deposited safely on the concrete.
“Did you do just that, sis? I just felt a surge of Current around me. Did you actually transport them out of the ship?” Link looked overwhelmed at that possibility.
“Let’s go see.” I suggested. “Pegasus? We’d like you to open everything back up, please? Also, could you de-energize the emitters? Sis, you want to re-engage the Mains?”
Link nodded happily.
The Engineering access door opened energetically and we exited Main Engineering to find the hatch open and ramp extended.
We also found the rest of the gang standing with their mouths open and eyes bulging.
Prime Minister Tau and Secretary of State Ritchie were just beginning to check through a pile of thirty unconscious people, a mere ten feet to the right of our boarding ramp.
“Huh. They didn’t look big enough to hold fifteen apiece. I guess they were all bark and no bite, sis.” I said, looking to Link. She looked back at me with something that I thought might be stunned admiration.
She hurried back over to me and hugged me tightly.
“You were incredible, Christina!” She cried happily.
“They wanted to steal Pegasus,” I rationalized. “She wasn’t theirs to take so we stopped them. End of story, sis.”
“I think she means this, Lady Christina.” Chance said as she pointed out the pile of unconscious humans to our right.
“Hey. I just moved them out here and away from engineering. They didn’t need to know Coven secrets. I tried to put them down easy, High Priestess.”
“Not them…exactly, but how you got them out here, Lady Christina. They just appeared. Then Pegasus opened her hatch and deployed her ramp. That is something we’ve only seen Lady Savanna do.” Lyra explained.
“Savanna can do that?” Sinae asked in surprise. “Since when?”
“On Taos, cousin. She refueled and energized Pegasus’ emitters just by asking. No preflight at all.”
The Queen of FeLane looked at me in awe and wonder.
She looked at me!
In awe!
In wonder!
I was stunned!
“Hey, Everhardt! You made the mess; time to help clean it up.” Maj. Summers said loudly to get my attention.
“Oh. Yeah. Sorry, Lady Hope.” I stuttered as I pulled my eyes away from ‘Lady’ Kitty.
“My lady?” Kitty said to get my attention back. “We’ll be right with you, ladies. I need to speak with Lady Christina for a moment.”
The Queen of FeLane stood before me and looked me straight in the eyes.
“Why do you keep staring at me like that, Christina?” She asked quietly so that only the two of us could hear.
“I’m-I’m sorry, majesty.”
“Seriously? ‘I’m sorry, Majesty’? This isn’t the Middle Ages, Christina! I’m just a normal person. The title,” She grimaced, “It’s just a formality that conveys the huge responsibility my people placed on me simply because of the family I happened to be born into. I am no different than you in most respects- other than I am Lynxin and you are Antarran-.”
“But I’m not an Antarran! Not actually. I wasn’t born this way, Majesty. I was born human… I mean Terran, sorry. I was also born male. I’m about as fake as they come.”
“Let’s walk over here for a minute, shall we?” Kitty suggested with a smile as she gently placed her hand to the small of my back and gently applied pressure to make me walk with her.
We stopped under Pegasus’ bow.
“Okay, Everhardt, here’s how this is going to go down.” Kitty turned quickly and I found a super-sharp claw extended toward my jugular!
Suddenly it wasn’t and I found myself facing her back!
“Interesting. Auto-evasive. You surprise me, Christina Everhardt. I had no idea you studied advanced tactics. It seems there is more to you than meets the eye.”
“I am no ‘Transformer’!” I told her boldly.
“In a way we are, sister. We can change clothing at will.” She answered, raising an eyebrow.
“What does ‘Will’ have anything to do with this? The poor guy is always being picked on: ‘fire at Will’, ‘shoot at Will’, ‘as you Will’, ‘by your Will’, ‘read the Will’! You think he doesn’t get tired of it?”
Kitty seemed stunned- even confused- for a moment.
“You are one strange, wise-assed Terran, Christina Everhardt! Now stop trying to deflect this conversation and please listen.”
“I’m listening, Your Highness.” I responded.
“Apparently you weren’t, Christina. I’m no better than you. Did you get that part?”
“Yeah, I did, Your Highness.”
Kitty turned slightly, looking up to the heavens.
“By Libra, I’m going to kill her! How can anybody be so brilliant, yet so obtuse?”
She turned back toward me with a look of very serious intent.
“Listen, you blue-haired, big-mamaried Bimbo! You are just as much royalty as I am! You helped create the technology that propelled us toward this future! You are a far more powerful witch than I am! You are the true royalty here, Christina Everhardt! Not me. Not Cora. You!”
“I’m a nobody. I’ve been rejected, jeered, spit on, slandered, and kicked! So what if I can do a little magic! It won’t help get my parents back, or get me back to Ichi, will it?”
“Hmmmm, I thought so.” Kitty sighed as she retracted her claw and took a step back. “A girl, her parents, and a boy. Classic secondary school drama.”
“What?” I asked in shock.
“You’re mad at your parents for leaving you and you have a crush on a boy. Classic symptoms of advanced puberty.”
“You are so fulla shit, Kitty! I’m twenty-one! Puberty was a long time ago.”
“If that were true then why continually berate yourself and your abilities like a submissive school girl, Christina? Look, I know how you feel-.”
“You were a boy too?”
“Muzzle it, Christina! My father was proclaimed Regent after my Grandmother’s death. He cut off my tail and had my mother killed in front of me! I think I know a little bit about what you’ve gone through.”
Kitty paused.
“Hope told us about her accidental transformation- the first person to reach Current Threshold on FeLane- and about the ridicule and discrimination she faced on their return to Terra. She of all people can relate to you! Isn’t it time for you to finally accept the people around you as friends, Christina? I’m not ‘Your Highness’. I’m not ‘Majesty’. I’m one of your friends. I’m Kitty Sinae. I’m your Coven sister and a caring friend.”
“But I’ve never met actual royalty before-.”
“Oh, for the blessing of Libra! You’ve met true royalty before me, Christina! You have always been royalty! Don’t you see? Even before you had your genetic code scrambled, you were still royalty! You were gifted with that marvelous brain of yours and the opportunity to develop it. That’s something very few so-called sovereigns have. Only the true leaders of their people have that highly desired, wonderful trait.”
“But, my parents weren’t-.”
“Forget the damn ‘Blue-blood Axiom’! That was just a clever ploy to keep power within one family! It’s what is fake, Christina. There might be one or two standouts in a single family, but, in reality, they all cannot be great leaders.
“Though your parents weren’t nobility- that we know of- you certainly are. Just like Terra’s legendary ‘King Arthur’, you are the singular individual that pulled that metaphorical sword out of the stone. And, according to Hope, you are the one that found the key to making Current Emitters a reality. By finding that math mistake…actually, by thinking outside the normal and daring to substitute an assumed benign number into an equation, you changed the world and the Milky Way Galaxy.”
Kitty placed her hands on my shoulders.
“You, Christina Everhardt, are the true ‘Queen of this Galaxy’ because you allowed us all to unite as a single community. You allowed that to happen. So what if you’re Antarran. We can forgive that in your case. Right, Cora?”
“Of course! That is, if you forgive yourself for being Lynxin, Kitty.” Aunt Cora smiled as I turned around to see her standing right behind me.
“Did you learn anything from Kitty, Sugar Plum? Because everything she said is true and then some. You may have lost your original family and friends, but here you have found a home, family, and friends. Here, you can be who you were meant to be. Here…there is love, my sister.” Aunt Cora said before pulling me into a tight embrace that buried her head into the deep crevasse of cleavage my Witch Corps uniform created.
“Hmmmm. These really are wonderful, Christina.”
“Aunt Cora!” I gasped while pushing her away in shock. “You’re such a pervert!”
Kitty started laughing hysterically!
“Let’s get back to helping those unfortunate people, my ladies.” I strongly suggested. “Before Chance and the others really do think I’m royalty.”
Summer's Past
“Hey. It’s Link. Can I come in?” Link asked from the passageway side of my door.
I answered ominously.
“Um…does that mean I have permission to enter your room, Christina?”
On a whim, I motioned to the door and Link was instantly on this side of it.
Her eyes were as big as pizza pans.
“Speaking of pizza.” I said as one extra large with the works appeared on the bed in front of me- pan and all; the aroma of which set my mouth awash and my nose into euphoric ecstasy.
“Buuuut…um….Christina? Nobody said anything about p-p-p-pizza. Gods and Goddesses that smells wonderful!”
“Help yourself, sis. I think we earned it.” I said as I carefully took a steaming hot slice off the pan and tried not to lose any of the toppings.
Link observed my actions and decided to conjure a plate before extracting a slice onto it.
“Gods and Goddesses! This is fantastic! What’s it called again?”
“Pizza. It’s an American staple of parties, general get-together’s, and just about any other reason there is to eat.” I said in between bites.
An urgent knock sounded on my door.
“You better have brought enough of that for the whole class, Christina Everhardt!” Hope Summers demanded angrily.
Link and I- and three extra larges with the works- were now in the Galley. It took a few minutes for our sisters to catch up.
“My word! What is that delicious bouquet?” Prime Minister Tau exclaimed as he entered the Galley behind Hope, Charli, Chance, Greer, Lyra, Simone, and Kitty.
I motioned to the still steaming delicacies.
“My thanks, my lady.” He said as he took a plate then a slice. “Ladies Lokust, Kate, and Cora will be down shortly after they put Pegasus on autopilot.”
“Someone already did that, Prime Minister. Wonder who?” Lokust announced as she, Kate, and Aunt Cora walked in. Lokust stared at me a few seconds before the food caught her attention.
“Oh, my Gods, that smells amazing!”
“I didn’t know that place on Negley still delivered, Christina.” Charli admitted then smiled after taking a bite. “I don’t wanna know what the delivery charge was on this though. God, this hits the spot! I hope you tipped the driver handsomely!”
Charli stepped over and placed a kiss on my cheek. “Thanks, sweetie.”
“You all act like you’ve never had this before… or not for a very long time.” I stated in amazement.
“It was declared unhealthy and unkind to the livestock in the late twenty-fourth, sweetie. It fell out of favor right after that and never made a comeback.” Hope explained. “What the hell did they know?!”
“Well, I, for one, think it just made a big comeback, Hope.” Aunt Cora grinned before she pushed another slice into her mouth.
“Careful, Cora, it may go straight to your Ladies-in-wait.” Hope giggled.
“Or your hips, Hope.” Aunt Cora replied with a full mouth.
“Ya know… This would be really great if we had-.” Chance said as cold, frothy, amber drinks appeared on the counter.
“You read my mind, sister.” I said as I quickly reached for a tall sweaty glass and tasted it. “Hey, not bad.”
I proceeded to empty the glass and placed it back on the counter where it magically refilled itself.
“Oh, God! An open bar. I’m in heaven!” I exclaimed to the laughs of all my sisters.
“I propose a toast!” Lt. Greer announced to get everyone’s attention.
To my astonishment everyone in the room raised their glasses. I hadn’t seen one of them pick a glass up.
I think I like this place.
“To our new friend and sister, Christina Everhardt. May she find our time and company beneficial to her continued well-being, and may she continue to grace us with her friendship, beauty, and wit!”
“Here, here!” They chorused.
I suddenly found my eyesight blurred from tears and my voice failed to add to their revelry.
Instead of fighting it, I silently raised my glass high then downed my second drink.
Everyone began clapping- big smiles on all their faces.
Oh, my head!” I groaned as I woke up on my right side.
“Not so loud. I have a monumental hangover.” A groggy, female voice pleaded at just above a whisper.
It was still too loud!
Wait, I thought Chance said I had a private room. Who was in my bed pressed up against my back, spooning?
I tensed.
“Oh, relax. So we woke up in the same bed. It’ll happen thousands of more times.” Aunt Cora whispered. “We’re both Antarran; we’re both female, and we both had needs.”
An intense pain flashed through my head as my eyes shot open in shock!
“We ‘had’ needs?” I asked quietly as I scanned the part of the room I could see from where I lay, mortified. Clothes were thrown here and there.
“Oh boy.” I groaned in worry, expecting the worst as I lifted the covers and looked down.
I gulped, seeing nothing but me under there- al natural.
“I suppose you’re going to jump out of bed, turn around, and declare: ‘Oh. My. Goddess!’ several times in hysterics then lock yourself in the lavatory until we get back to base. Am I close?” Aunt Cora predicted.
“You have anything extra that I should know about, Aunt Cora?” I asked quietly.
“Same equipment, differing proportions, Sugar Plum.”
“Then we’re good.” I said as I repositioned my pillow under my head and closed my eyes again.
“Dammit! They never told me this thing came with a smaller bladder.” I swore as I got up a few moments later and trudged to the bathroom.
“How’d I get into this little green number?” I asked as I squinted into the mirror over the basin. I continued to inspect myself as I became accustom to the brightness.
“I’d do me.” I said to myself in acceptance with an impish smile as the urge to pee came back with vengeance.
“You took long enough in there.” Aunt Cora exclaimed as she hurried past me and quickly closed the bathroom door.
“Sorry. You didn’t say to hurry, Auntie.” I grinned.
To satisfy my curiosity about this all being a dream, I decided to kneel on my bed and look out the porthole at the blue streaks whizzing by. This was still so amazing! I thought about how Einstein would absolutely piss himself if he were here.
Someone knocked on my door.
I invited.
Chance and Hope entered with gleeful smiles.
“I want a doorbell like that, High Priestess.” Hope grinned.
“So, you had company last night?” Chance assumed correctly, as she raised an eyebrow to me then looked around the room.
“Oh, sorry.” I said as the strewn clothes disappeared.
A shriek exploded from the bathroom!
“Oops.” I blushed. “I didn’t know Aunt Cora was going to take a shower.”
Hope burst into crazed laughter and needed to hold herself up with the doorframe!
Chance just rolled her eyes.
“We just wanted to alert you and Aunt Cora that we’re diverting to the Tarantis System. We received a distress call claiming pirates were causing chaos in their shipping corridors. It’ll add a few more days to our mission. I didn’t know if you’ve had your fill of Witch Corps, Christina. If so, I think I can talk Aunt Cora into taking you home.” Chance glanced to the bathroom door. “Then again, maybe not.”
“With all due respect, High Priestess. It hasn’t been too bad so far. Boot camp has been a breeze.” I said as my uniform appeared- hat and all. I even remembered to stand on my toes as the heeled boots manifested. “I’d like to help if the offer still stands?”
Chance’s smile lit up like a billion watts!
“It does; even more so now, Christina. So, please convey an invitation to Cora. We meet in the Lounge in fifteen minutes.”
“Copy that, High Priestess.” I said as I saluted her.
“Sweetie? We don’t salute anymore.” Hope giggled while still trying to compose herself.
“You might want to patch things up with Aunt Cora first though. She looks pretty pissed.” Chance’s smile grew even bigger before they hurried away.
“You two put her up to that, didn’t you?” Aunt Cora accused our fleeing sisters.
“I’m sorry, Aunt Cora! I didn’t know you had hopped into the shower. I take full responsibility, Auntie.” I apologized profusely.
“We have another job, don’t we?” She asked as her expression changed to a smile. With a wink and a nod to me, her clothes changed and she was now standing a little higher in her uniform and boots.
“Chance asked me to pass along that we meet up in the lounge in less than fifteen minutes.” I said.
We were standing in the middle of the lounge instantly.
“Norges’ be merciful! What the hell just happened, Christina?” Aunt Cora exclaimed in surprise.
“I guess I brought us up to the Lounge.” I shrugged. “One of these days I’ll get the hang of this Current Mage stuff.” I added. “Maybe you can give me some pointers on using my magic.
“Sugar Plum, not all of us can do that. Only you, Chance, and Savanna can use ‘flue powder’ to travel from place to place.”
“Just the three of us? I thought everyone could do it.” I was stunned and felt my body start to shake.
“Don’t get too freaked, Sugar Plum! We all have our specialties and we’re all Current Mages of varying degree, so there is no ‘standard’. I venture to guess though, that you, Christina Everhardt, Lady-in-Wait to Queen Caroline Norge, are several magnitudes higher than most of the sisters. It isn’t anything to be ashamed of or concerned about.”
I gasped again.
“Did you just proclaim me ‘family’, Aunt Cora?” I asked with my mouth hanging open.
“No, Sugar Plum, I just decreed you a ‘princess’ of Antarra- a ‘Lady-in-Waiting’ to Queen Norge; me. I declared you family yesterday. Please try to keep up?”
I found myself feeling slightly faint and instantly reclining in one of the lounge chairs.
Aunt Cora was staring at me strangely. “How do you do that?”
“When I find out, you’ll be the second to know, Auntie.”
“Oh? And who will be the first, Sugar Plum?” She asked.
“Me.” I said pointing to myself.
“Sugar Plum, you are a very talented witch. Please stop under-rating yourself. Confidence in ‘self’ is the key to understanding. The more you understand about Christina Everhardt, the more you learn about your abilities.”
“I understand the concept, Aunt Cora, I just have to get past the first hurdle.” I replied.
“Oh? What’s that?”
“I still have to prove to myself that I’m not dreaming. When I came from, magic didn’t really exist- at least ‘real’ magic. Sure, we had illusionists, street and stage magicians, but as far as science could prove… real magic was just fantasy. It only existed in the mind- the imagination. Now can you see where I’m coming from and why I’m having a hard time with the 33rd century, Aunt Cora?”
“Well, Sugar Plum, the only evidence I can provide is that you are a very talented witch; this is the 33rd century; and we are definitely in a spacecraft that is the fastest - only second to rumor- when it comes to travel throughout the known galaxy. Oh, and you are among people that love and care for you! Does it sound like a fantasy? Sure. Even I find it hard to believe sometimes… and then someone materializes my clothes on me while I’m taking a shower!”
I sat up. “I said I was sorry, Auntie! All I did was think about cleaning up my room- return the clothes to their owner-.”
“Ah, I had a feeling you’d already be here.” Chance said calmly as she walked out of the elevator.
“She uses ‘flue powder’ just like you and Savanna, Chance. Less intentionally though.” Aunt Cora explained.
“I noticed. She seems to do a lot of things like Savanna, Aunt Cora. Charli has a theory about that and she’s been in Navigation searching her private archives for the possible explanations to prove it.”
“So even in the future, I’m still a freak? Is that what you’re saying, Chance?” I asked, fear tainting my voice.
“I am saying nothing of the sort, Christina Everhardt! Get that idea out of your head right now!” Chance commanded in anger. Her eyes began glowing orange.
“Link was right.” I muttered to myself as I looked off to my right.
“What was she right about, Christina?” Chance asked as I looked back to her; her eyes had returned to normal.
“That our eyes glow orange when we’re pissed.” I answered. “She told me we all do that when we get angry.”
“Those of us that have reached threshold do, Christina. I noticed you doing it the first day we met- when you pulled your wand on mom. Your eyes were bright orange.”
“They were?” I gulped. “Oh my God, I’m sorry! What- what am I, Chance?” I asked as a shiver passed through me. “I mean I seem to be able to do things only a few of you are capable of. That doesn’t seem normal… even by your standards, that is.”
Lyra and Greer were next to walk from the elevator.
“Flue Powder?” Lyra stated calmly as she looked from Chance to me then back to Chance.
Chance nodded.
Lyra smiled, closed her eyes, and shook her head. Greer seemed to seriously appraise me for a moment.
“I trust your hangover has abated, Lady Christina?”
“It has, Lady Greer.” I giggled. She was so…polite. “Thank you for asking.”
“Hey, ‘Sugar Plums’! You two have a good time last night?” Kitty asked, walking out of her suite with a wide smile and Prime Minister Tau in her draft.
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Aunt Cora giggled.
“Actually, I was thinking about it, but you two just, ‘poof’, disappeared.” She said snapping her fingers once. “That ‘flue powder’ is pretty cool stuff. You’ll have to show it to me sometime.”
“If I can figure out how I do it, I’ll show you.” I admitted.
“You don’t know?” Lady Kitty asked, aghast.
“I believe she doesn’t, but Charli has a theory. Hopefully, she’ll bring her findings to this meeting.” Chance confirmed.
“Greetings, ladies.” Link greeted as she and Aquia stepped off the elevator. She appraised me carefully then smiled. Aquia just nodded.
“Feeling better, sister?” She asked me specifically.
“Yes, but I have no recollection of what transpired overnight. I just know I’m a little sore in one less than familiar place and two, more familiar, places, sis.” I answered.
“And you didn’t think to invite me?”
“And what part of: ‘I don’t remember’, don’t you understand, sis?” I responded.
“Actually,” Lyra cut in, grinning from ear to ear- amazingly like the Cheshire Cat in Wonderland. “Aunt Cora and Christina both wanted you to participate, but you had already slipped the bounds of consciousness. For an Antarran, you really need to develop your beverage resistance, Link.”
“Huh?” Link seemed confused.
“She said you need to learn how to hold your liquor, sis.” I translated.
“Actually, that didn’t seem to be the problem. Lady Link needs to pace herself. She was tied with you, Christina, when she dropped. She drank beverage after beverage in such short order that it hit her faster.”
“Hey! It was my first time drinking!” Link protested.
“Actually, it isn’t, Link.” Aquia corrected. “I seem to remember several incidents a few years ago where mom was missing several containers of her favorite beverages, and your name was placed at the top of the list.”
Link blushed, and looked down guiltily.
“Sounds like a Norge to me.” Simone said having arrived in time to hear Aquia’s recollection.
“That she is, Sugar Plum. And I’m very proud of her, too. Christina too, for that matter! Chance? We going to get this meeting underway? Before those ‘old’ people show up?”
“Aunt Cora, I kinda resemble that remark, remember?” I reminded.
“Sorry, Sugar Plum, you just seem so ‘with it’ and more modern than Hope and Charli.”
“Wow, I hear an old crone cackling incoherently again. Hasta’ be Cora, Charli.” Hope sang out as both appeared from the elevator.
“So, nice of everybody to be here on time.” Chance rolled her eyes at her parents. “Let’s get this started.
Everyone found and took a seat.
“As everybody knows, we’ve been asked to intervene in shipping disruptions in the Tarantis System. It has been conveyed that pirates and other ‘mysterious’ marauders are attempting to destabilize that system’s economy. Tarantis has been dealing with several years worth of slumping commerce due to the diminishing purity of their chief export, silk.”
“Christina, Tarantis is an Arachniod society of five billion. Tarantins have two legs and six arms.” Chance informed me.
“Think Tarantula, only Terran-sized, Sweetie. They’re vegetarians’, though. They don’t eat people.” Hope added. “Not usually.”
“So the silk? It comes out their-.” I started to ask, but Hope cut me off
“Yep! You got it in one, sister.”
“Ewwww!” I exclaimed as I made a sour face.
“Can I please continue?” Chance inquired.
“Sure. Go right ahead, High Priestess.” I motioned her to continue with my hand.
Chance glared at me for a second or two.
“Our mission is to dissuade whomever from ransacking the Tarantis shipping lanes so that exports can leave the system and much needed medical supplies can be imported.
“Is that the reason their export quality is dropping, Chance? Some sort of sickness?” I asked.
“It is. For the past several years, a plague of sorts has spread over the four habitable planets in the system.” Chance explained.
“Weak spiders produce weaker silk, sweetie.”
“Mother? I thought we talked about this years ago?” Chance growled.
“Oh, poo. I was just explaining it so Christina could relate.” Hope argued.
“Anyway… This will be mostly an escort mission for our Brooms with Pegasus providing support planet-side where necessary. Any questions?”
“So all we’re doing is flying escort sorties?” Aquia said.
“Mostly, but I think we might also be able to render assistance on the planets, too.”
“How so?” I asked.
“I’m thinking you, Charli, and Link might be just the persons Tarantis needs to solve their health mystery, Christina.”
“Me? How do you figure?” I asked in shock.
“You’re the closest we have to a medical expert.”
“Ah’m an Astrophysicist, not a doctor, dammit!” I growled in disbelief.
“Somehow, I knew she was going to say that.” Hope giggled.
Chance glared at Hope before turning her attention back to me.
“Actually, you’re both; a ‘doctor’ of ‘Astrophysics’, remember? You’re also the only person I know of to experience Gene Replacement Therapy. Maybe you’re Current can help diagnose the Tarantins’ ailment since it knows what to look for?”
“You think someone tampered with the whole subspecies, Chance?” Kitty asked.
“I’m not sure, but there was something in that distress call that has me wondering if the Hoblins might have something to do with it.”
“But the Hoblins never bothered with the Tarantis System in the past.” Hope stated. “There is something about their physiology that didn’t allow conscription.”
“You’re thinking it’d be a really good place to lay low if that incompatibility could be resolved, Chance?” I asked.
“Yes. Which brings us to the next topic of this meeting.” Chance said and paused.
“Everybody? I’d like you all to meet the newest member of Witch Corps; Lady Christina Everhardt.”
Everyone applauded me then took turns hugging me.
“Now to make it official.” Chance said as she conjured her wand.
Had I just conjured mine faster?
There was a loud gasp in the lounge.
“Very good reaction time, Christina. And you even readied it too! Very, very good, my lady.” Chance praised with a bright smile, which disappeared quickly.
“However. I was not challenging you nor was I attacking. Please dispatch your wand?”
I did as asked while blushing profusely- extremely embarrassed.
“Welcome to Witch Corps, Lt. Christina Everhardt.” Chance proclaimed and pointed her wand toward the tip of my hat.
“A three, High Priestess?” Lokust asked.
“A ‘three’ what?” I asked, not having a clue.
“A three o’clock. It’s how we display rank and ability. Chance is our two o’clock and I’m the ten o’clock. Everyone else is between three and nine.” She explained.
I quickly took off my pointed hat and noticed its tip folded over crisply. With one hand, I tried flipping the point in the opposite and various other directions but it consistently returned to three o’clock.
“Interesting.” I mumbled as I placed my hat back on my head. It seemed to fit only one way as I turned it in one direction then the other. “So why am I a ‘three’, Chance?”
“It’s because of the way you responded to those Hoblins. You sensed their presence and handled the situation like a seasoned pro; you purified then reconstituted the conscripts faster, and without any weaponry other than a wand. You also went above and beyond by depositing them all safely on the ground close to where emergency services were waiting. Basically, you have the talents a three o’clock should have, Christina.”
“Oh. Is that good?” I asked innocently.
“What do you think, Christina?” Chance asked sincerely.
I just shrugged my shoulders once.
“I guess? As I said before, I thought I felt some ‘creepy’ thing sneaking up behind me- its objective fixed on doing something harmful. I thought that if I didn’t hold it together, I’d make you and the Corps look bad, Chance. I then felt said ‘creepy’ was intent on taking Pegasus from you… from us. I thought… greedily…that I couldn’t let that happen because I would be stuck on an alien planet with no way of getting back home… to base.”
“Then, I thought, ‘what the hell, if I was going to be stuck here, I might as well go for broke and take out some of my worries and pent-up frustrations on the bad guys.’ Only then did I consider that reconstituting however many innocents in the Engineering bay might not be a good idea and that they should be handled carefully and responsibly- like the victims they were instead of enemies.”
“I see it now, Chance. Good call.” Lokust said, thoughtfully.
“Spoken like a true Demigoddess, Christina Everhardt.” Charli applauded.
“Come again?” I turned to her in shock.
“I think I’ve come across evidence that may just explain your proclivity to Current usage, Christina.” Charli said as she smiled.
“Okaaaay?” I narrowed my eyes a little.
“You’ve spent fourteen centuries inside a very confined container.”
“And I would ask that you all stop reminding me of that morose fact, malady!” I winced as I shivered at the thought.
“Before I go further with this, Christina, allow me to ask several perceptual questions?”
I nodded.
“Could you always see Current? Even before you underwent GRT?”
“You mean HRT, Hormone Replacement Therapy?”
“No. Before you underwent Gene Replacement Therapy. Had you always been able to see the orange auras surrounding all things?”
“No. It was only hours after I got the shot that I started having what I thought were hallucinations of seeing orange auras- right after I had experienced the first of many excruciating, cramp-like pains.”
Charli seemed to accept my answer and continued.
“And at any time after that first sighting of Current, did you interact with it? Um, touch it… feel it?”
“A few days after, Ichi and I were alone in the ‘Garage’. He was working on the Lifeboat and I had just finished the new emitter calculations. As I was walking over to him, I spotted a crucible on the next worktable over. It seemed to be filled with… with Current. I was completely mesmerized by it and pointed it out to Ichi. I thought I was hallucinating again when he told me there was nothing in the container. I reached in and barely touched it. I felt a tingle as it seemed to absorb into my finger. I had Ichi try it and as his finger made the slightest of contact, he retreated in surprise claiming his fingertip had gone instantly numb and that it was spreading up his finger quickly. I carefully touched his finger and the Current absorbed into my finger. Is that what you wanted to know?”
“That answers a few questions, Christina, thanks. Now, I need you to think back to the morning of the Main Emitter Test. Can you recall if there was anything in or around the Lifeboat? Where it was setup for display to us… how it was setup for display… if anything had been added or removed for the display?”
I thought back. Since my rescue, the memories had been retreating into my dreams… well, my nightmares. How I wished that these people- my new friends could see what I saw that fateful day.
“Morning, Christina. Ready for the big demo?” Ichi asked as I opened then locked my pack in the desk drawer under my worktable.
“Oh, hey. Anna and Marta from NASA asked to speak to you as soon as you arrived. They said they’d meet you out, beside the Control Room. Sounds like they want to steal you away from me… us.” He said. I detected the slightest bit of red in his cheeks.
I smiled and turned to go meet the two VIPs.
“Oh! Almost forgot. Thanks for shaming the Doc. He finally let the moths escape!” He excitedly reached into his back pocket and handed me a plain, windowed, business envelope.
My eyes widened exponentially as I read the amount of the Department of Defense’s pay check and attached receipt.
“Yeah, I just went up a few tax brackets too.” Chen laughed.
“I better get out there.” I pointed to the door that led outside to the test chamber and Control room.
“Here’s to that being doubled or tripled if they offer, Christina. Go get ‘em!”
“Ah, Miss Everhardt. Thank you for seeing us. Marta and I would like to ask you a few questions. First, How do you do that? Your hair, I mean. Do you add some every night?” Anna McCorkle asked with a wide, warm smile.
“Actually, I’m participating in a gene therapy study over at Pitt. This,” I grabbed a handful to illustrate, “seems to be an unseen side effect.”
“Well don’t change it! Marta and I both agree it sets you apart.”
“Like nobility.” Marta Green added quickly.
I was stunned! How could they know?
“Miss Everhardt?”
“Yeah, sorry. I sometimes get flashes of ideas at the oddest times. You were saying?” I apologized, trying to cover my reaction to the innocuous statement.
“I hadn’t said anything else. You just froze when Marta added her two-cents. Anyway, we’d like to talk to you about your radical new propulsion system. What made you decide to use a phased ion ‘emitter’ and forego the thrust bell?” Anna asked.
“Dr. Smithe’s prototype already utilized the ion generator before I joined the project. After I found a tiny math mistake, we retested his version of the IPD. All three of us were stunned by the output of that thing.” I said with a smile.
“How much output are we talking, Miss Everhardt?” Marta asked this time. She seemed extremely interested. Maybe she was the lead propulsion engineer?
“Twenty-four thousand pounds at only five percent control signal.”
There was a stagnant pause outside of the Control room that seemed to last a few minutes.
“You did say twenty-four ‘K’ at only five percent, right?” Anna sounded taken aback.
I nodded.
“Mother of God! How can that even be possible, Christina? I can call you Christina, right?”
I nodded.
“Will it work in an atmosphere?” Marta questioned.
“Maybe? Dr. Smithe didn’t discuss any tests within normal atmospheric conditions.” I answered.
“I’ll go talk to him, Marta. Be right back.” Anna said as she turned and headed to Smithe’s office.
Marta smiled at me as we waited. “Have you started to think about your post grad career, Christina?” I’m certain there’s a place for you at NASA. With what I’ve seen so far, I’d gladly recommend you. You could be our ‘princess in the rough’ at JPL.” She said as she motioned to my hair.
I looked to the woman with narrowed eyes.
What did she know that I was missing?
“Look, just think about our offer, but please remember this phrase that I use as a mantra to null the day to day stress.”
“Deorum protegas me, et custodiet me donec inventa est.”
“What’s it mean,” I asked with interest.
“Just a little prayer for protection, calm, and luck. Commit it to memory, Christina. It might come in handy one day.”
“Um…okay?” I agreed hesitantly. It sounded like Latin, I thought and repeated the phrase a few times until I thought I had it memorized.
Marta and I continued chatting until everyone else had arrived. I remembered inspecting the Lifeboat and initializing its system for Marta since she was curious about its control system.
“Now, how long might this emergency system perform if needed, Christina?” she asked.
“Ichi claims it can suspend the occupant’s life for up to five years if conditions are optimized. This is just the prototype and therefore does not have the battery source my calculations spec’d out.”
“And why not, Miss Everhardt?” Marta inquired.
“Dr. Smithe ordered it a week ago, but we hadn’t received it in time for yesterdays demonstration, ma’am.”
“Okay, Marta. I think I got through to Smithe. He’s agreed to test Christina’s new propulsion system in normal atmospheric conditions.” Anna said as I turned toward her voice.
I noticed our other VIP’s behind her. Dr. Smithe and Ichi were last in the parade of dignitaries and Smithe animatedly motioned for me to unlock and open the control room door.
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Today’s test firing of our latest version of our Ion Propulsion Drive System or IPDs5 as we call it has been modified somewhat. I have been asked… challenged actually… by Dr. Anna McCorkle to conduct the IPDs5 tests in Earth normal atmosphere.” Smithe paused to address any blatant negative statements.
“So… Everhardt? Start re-pressurizing the test chamber.”
“Yes, Doctor,” I said as I flipped the switch that disabled the chamber’s vacuum pump and enabled the sequence that would gradually let air back into the chamber.
“Re-pressurization in ten minutes.” I announced.
“Test chamber is fully normalized, Doctor.” I reported.
We had been patiently waiting for the ten minutes to elapse to initiate the IPDs5 demo.
“Everhardt. Bring the MPB online.” Dr. Smithe ordered and I excitedly carried out the request.
“IPDs5 control system coming online, Doctor.” Ichi reported but his eyes didn’t budge from his display screen. “Controller online.” He added as my notification pop-ups went green.
“As we did before, Everhardt. Initialize IPDs5 Emitter.”
I moved and clicked my mouse a couple times and we heard a slightly louder whistling noise through the plywood walls. Like last time, it sounded like a turbine spinning up.
“IPDs5 Emitter online, Doctor.” Ichi confirmed.
“1% control signal, Everhardt.”
I moved my mouse over the thrust control slider, made the necessary adjustments and monitor 1 showed the new emitter start to glow a dull red.
“Load cells are reading four thousand pounds of thrust, Doctor.” Ichi gasped in awe of the sheer power this thing was producing!
Behind me, our two NASA guests also gasped in amazement.
“Chen? Run the joystick around the outer extents to test the array response.”
As he had during yesterdays test of our lifeboat, Ichi slowly moved the joystick on his console around in a circle and closely monitored the test chamber load cells.
“Tracking accuracy within 1% with only a four nanosecond response delay. WOW!” Ichi exclaimed, succumbing to his building excitement.
Anna McCorkle leaned down to my ear.
“So. When can you start? This thing is completely off the charts, honey.”
“IPDs5 Internal Convertor is receiving all of its power from the IPD positive feedback circuit. External MPB load is 0%.” I announced as I composed myself and concentrated on my screen readouts.
“Open External MPB. Let’s see how this responds on internal only.” Dr. Smithe requested.
“External power bus is now disconnected from IPDs5 test unit, Doctor.” I announced.
“So how much can your test stand withstand, Dr. Smithe?” The Marine Major inquired. “I mean if this system is this efficient, shouldn’t we consider putting it in our next generation fighters and transports?”
“Our test chamber is certified to one million pounds of force. Each load cell is rated at over two million, Major Summers.”
“Can we take it up to… say five hundred thousand pounds, Doc?” Major Summers requested.
“Have the deadman cables been attached and tested, Chen?” Smithe asked.
“Everhardt and I double checked them before we started depressurization last evening, doctor.” He affirmed.
“Everhardt? Start ramping up the control signal until the load cells indicate five hundred thousand pounds of thrust. Coordinate with her, Chen.” Dr. Smithe requested.
My eyes met Ichi’s. He smiled and winked at me in support. I had a bad feeling about this and therefore was less confident.
“2% Control signal.”
“Eight thousand pounds.” Ichi announced.
“3% Control signal.” I said.
“Sixteen thousand pounds.” Ichi gasped.
“BPS has stabilized and charging system is tending. IPDs5 Emitter is now self-sustaining. 4%.” I reported.
“Thirty-eight thousand.”
I felt my mouth drop open and my eyes opened in amazement, but I continued with Dr. Smithe’s order. I made another adjustment with my mouse
“5%.” I announced with a slight fear that this might suddenly spiral out of control.
“Eighty thousand!” Ichi announced excitedly.
“6%.”
“My God! Two hundred thousand!”
I began biting my lower lip nervously.
“7%.”
“Five hundred thousand-eight hundred! Hooooly shit, Christina!” Ichi exclaimed!
“Bravo, Miss Everhardt! Dr. Smithe, you have one helluva team here! Dr. Green and I can hardly believe what we’re seeing here! Astounding!” Anna complimented enthusiastically.
“Take it up another percentage!” The Army General demanded. I turned to stare at him for a second. Was he serious? “You engineering types always underrate things.”
“Gen. Mann, I would strongly advise against any further control increase. If my observations are correct, the next percent advancement will more than double the thrust the IPDs5 is producing. Please reconsider your request?” Dr. Smithe insisted.
I felt my heart rate suddenly double as my feeling of catastrophe flew through the roof!
“Doc? The foundation cells are already reporting excessive strain. The whole test chamber might launch if we give it anymore.” Ichi advised.
“Just take the damn thing up another percent, Smithe!” The DOD isn’t paying your project to cut and run!”
I really hated this guy!
“General?” Major Summers called for the man’s attention. “I’m with Smithe on this one, sir. They’ve already established what would seem to be a new benchmark in interstellar propulsion systems. If this IPD produces five hundred thousand at just seven percent, I’m sure even you can figure out the math on what it can really do! Let’s not push our luck.”
“Summers? It’s your butt that this thing is going to be hurtling through the solar system! I’d think you in particular would be curious about its max output!” Gen. Mann argued.
“General, I have complete confidence in this team’s abilities! I’m satisfied this propulsion system is our ticket to exploring our solar system in a relatively short time.”
USAF Colonel Charles Armstrong was busy tapping away on his tablet.
“General? By my calculations sir, this IPD system will produce in excess of four trillion pounds of viable thrust! Hell! That’s enough force to change the orbit of Earth by…” He tapped something else into his tablet. He gulped loudly.
“Point thirty-eight degrees!”
“Noted, Colonel, now take it up another percent, Everhardt!” Mann demanded.
Please don’t do this, general! Please?
As one, Ichi and I looked to Dr. Smithe for his decision. With a very wrinkled brow, he gave a very slow and slight nod.
Shit!
My hand was shaking violently as I reached for and moved my mouse to apply the requested change.
Ichi’s load cell readouts went haywire! Even the test chamber foundation load cells instantly turned red!
“Shut it down!” Ichi screamed as he punched the emergency shutdown mushroom on his console.
The foundation sensors went offline. And I noticed the test chamber physically lurch forward a few inches.
“Shit! She’s breaking loose! Everyone evacuate the Control room!” Ichi shouted at the top of his lungs.
“You Fucking Asshole!” Major Summers grabbed his superior and thrust him through the thin, plywood door. “You are fucking dead meat, Mann!”
The two men crashed out the control room door and our other guests hurried out also.
“Time to get out, Christina.” Ichi said from the doorway. “We’re gonna lose the IPD, but we can build another one. We can’t build another Christina Everhardt.” Ichi commanded.
A loud ‘thud’ and the sound of heavy metal groaning told me that the IPD was probably free and pushing against the test chamber walls.
“Christina! We need to leave!” Ichi urged excitedly.
I had to do something!
An idea suddenly occurred to me.
“I’m resetting the control signal to 0%. I just need to set it and…done! Let’s get out of here! Hopefully there will be something salvageable! I’m right behind you.” I shouted over the disheartening groaning and moaning within the thick test chamber walls.
I hadn’t reached the broken Control Room doorframe when all hell exploded! The ear-splitting squeal of metal finally reaching its breaking point caused me to turn around. I instantly felt myself hitting against something hard enough to knock the breathe out of me. My dazed perspective of the shattering control room building became the moderately cloudy sky and a door… the Lifeboat door, slamming closed in front of me.
A female voice requested a rescue point. Still quite dazed, I heard myself say ‘Antarra’ just before I began reciting Marta’s mantra as I continued to pound at the Lifeboat’s door for help.
It began to get very cold…
Summer's Past
“By the Gods and Goddesses! Did I just experience that?” Link gasped, making me open my eyes in surprise.
Everyone around me was either wiping tears away or staring at me as if I was some monstrous alien!
“How did you do that, Christina? It was…it was like I was reliving that day… but…but from your perspective- every thought; every feeling; every emotion.” Charli Anderson sniffed sadly in awe.
“What?” I asked in surprise. I thought I had just been remembering the events of that day fourteen hundred years ago.
When I thought about it like that it seemed so far away, but right now, right here, it felt so fresh in my mind- like it just happened!
“Damnedest thing I ever experienced.” Aunt Cora proclaimed. “And you were kinda handsome back then, Hope.”
Instead of looking saddened or depressed like everyone else, Hope Summers looked very, very angry- her eyes blazing bright orange!
I was suddenly right in front of her?
”Ma’am? Please? I didn’t do this on purpose. Charli just asked me to relate the events of that day. Please don’t be mad for… um…” I looked off to the side a second, “for my sharing?” I pleaded, taking her hands in mine tightly. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry!”
“You marvelously ingenious witch.” Lady Hope muttered to herself. She then looked between my face and our clasped hands a few times. Then her attention seemed to return to the present and she looked to our hands again.
“Oh, sweetie, I’m not mad at you! Your memories just brought back my memories of that asshole. Gods, I could never be mad at you! You’re the one whose quick thinking probably saved our lives. If you hadn’t issued that last command- for the IPD to go back to idle, none of us would probably be here today. You saved our future, Christina Everhardt. Because of what you did, Charli, Chantell, and I were able to make it to FeLane and establish relations that united a galaxy.” Hope comforted, pulling me into a tight embrace that felt so wonderful I didn’t want it to end.
“Hopewell? Did you recognize ‘Dr. Anna McCorkle’, dear?” Charli asked quietly.
“We good, Christina?” Hope asked as she released me and moved back so she could appraise my condition.
I nodded.
“Morgana.” She said with a nod. “Though at the time I had no idea she was anybody other than who she claimed.”
“Her real name was Morgana McCorkle? That almost sounds made up.” I joked at how comical it sounded.
“Basically it was, sweetie. You see; Morgana is a very old Current Mage we met almost nine years ago on a mission to the Magellan System. She had been one of the conscripts we recovered on their moon-turned-Deathstar. I shit you not about the Deathstar. Looked just like it.” Hope insisted.
“Did you guys blow it up?” I asked fearing we would, at some point, revisit it or they would make it bigger like in later movies.
“We recovered the conscripts and returned control back to the Magellan people, sweetie. We only disabled the makeshift, fake reactor that Morgana had manifested to test us.” Hope answered.
“Test…you?” I was curious now.
“Test us. She claimed she needed to see which side we were on, and, to what extent. Chance bested her though and we parted company amicably.” Hope giggled
“I upgraded some of her ship’s systems and installed a hot tub for her, mom.” Chance giggled. “She loved it and thanked me.”
“A hot tub? In a spacecraft?” I asked in disbelief and waited only a few seconds for a reply that never came.
“Hey, why not?” I deadpanned as I shrugged my shoulders and rolled my eyes.
“That explains some things, but raises even more questions. Like who played the part of Marta Green? I remember working with her all the way through training and during our mission prep. She’s as knowledgable as they come. The real deal.” Charli pondered.
“Who do we know that would know Latin, dear?” Hope hinted.
“What’s the population of Olympus, Hope?” Charli giggled.
“Ninety gazillion mortals knocked up and counting, I’d guess.”
I had to giggle at her answer, and I had to ask.
“So, Olympus, heh? What’s that place look like?”
“Lush green meadows, a big, steep mountain with a huge, white Parthenon atop it. Lots of toga clad gods and goddess’ frolicking around the place; the usual.” Hope described nonchalantly.
I couldn’t help but to snort in laughter!
“Yeah? I’d love to see that place!”
I found myself on a huge grassy meadow! A woman clad in a long, white gown trimmed with gold had apparently just walked past me. She stopped suddenly and slowly turned around as if suddenly ‘feeling’ my presence. She quickly composed herself- confused smile instantly changing to a pleasant, welcoming smile.
“Welcome, sister. We weren’t expecting you for another couple of your weeks. I am Artemis, and you must be Christina Everhardt. Come, walk with me.”
I was wearing a similar flowing, white gown!
“Hang on a sec.” I said as I tried to take everything in. “Is this some kind of Witch Corps hazing ritual for the newbie? When did Chance slip me a Mickey or do a whammy? I’m still on Pegasus, right?”
“So many questions, young one. All in good time though. Let us continue into the mountain.” This ‘Artemis’ answered with a pleasant smile.
“Um…shouldn’t we climb it instead? Should I conjure some climbing gear, ma’am?” I asked.
“Why do all you girls ask that question? No. We’re going into the mountain and that is the only place we are going!”
“Saar-rie! I just thought that while I’m having this crazy-assed dream about Mt. Olympus I might as well follow the myth!” I answered with some attitude.
“And that is exactly what you are doing, Christina! Following the ‘Miss’.” She laughed brightly.
And legend, apparently, I thought.
“Yes, as in ‘miss’ and legend, Christina.” She replied, still laughing.
“That’s what I get for being a smart-ass.” I mumbled, chastising myself.
‘Artemis’ laughed harder for a moment.
“That’s what you get for being affiliated with Witch Corps, Lt. Christina Everhardt. But, I too, hold membership in the Corps.” She giggled and turned with her hand held out. She was suddenly dressed in a Witch Corps uniform. “Lt. Cmdr. Artemis of Zeus, Lt. Christina Everhardt. Nice to finally meet you.”
“A-a-a-a-artemis of Zeus? The Goddess of the Hunt?” I gasped in shock as her uniform instantly changed back to her toga.
“Meh. More of less these days but yeah… that Goddess.” She bobbed her head side to side. “Shall we continue?”
“Um… where are we continuing to?” I asked as we neared a cave entrance. “I…um…I never went in for Spelunking. Just thought you ought to know.”
“Nervous as a long-tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs, and still able to quote movie lines? You are the gem everyone’s been talking about, aren’t you, Christina?”
“People have been talking about me, ma’am?” I asked in disbelief. So far I hadn’t seen anybody else here.
“You sound surprised.”
“Weeeeell…I haven’t seen anyone else around, and-.”
“And you wondered about those I was including, right?” She continued my question as she continued leading us further into the mountain.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“We do have jobs, Christina. Some of us are just on vacation as is my situation or, sabbatical. I thought I had another few weeks, but you seem to be in a hurry.”
“Oh God! I’m dead, aren’t I? This is my own personal hell and you are the man himself here to see me suffer!” I declared fervently.
Laughing erupted and echoed from somewhere deeper in the cave; a deep, pleasant sounding laugh that reminded me of Santa Claus- only way deeper.
“Di? Why do you insist on teasing the girl? Have you been among Nike and her Furies long enough that you mimic their playful nature?”
“Oh, kiss it, Hephie! I wasn’t the one teasing her; she was doing that all on her own. Are they ready?” ‘Artemis’ inquired mysteriously.
“Just placing the finishing touches to them now, Di. Come on in.” The deep, male voice boomed from just ahead.
“Think happy thoughts. Think happy thoughts. Think happy thoughts.” I repeated over and over.
“You might want to stop that before you bump that pretty blue coiffed head of yours.” Artemis recommended.
I looked down to see I was several feet off the cave floor.
“Eeeep!” I squeaked as I hit the floor harder than I expected. How had I done that? Hovered above the ground?
Oh, duh, witch.
“Greetings, Christina Everhardt. I welcome you to my humble forge.” The huge man boomed with an equally huge smile!
“Christina? Hephaestus, God of the Forge. Hephie? Christina.” Artemis introduced.
“Allow me a moment, Lady Christina. As a fellow engineer and designer, you must be familiar with the need for last minute ‘tweaks’ and refinements to get something juuuust right?”
“But I’m an Astrophysicist.” I corrected.
“Yes you are, but you are also a gifted designer, mathematician, and aerospace engineer in advanced propulsion systems, are you not? Or, do you disagree with those credentials awarded you fourteen mortal centuries ago? Posthumously, of course, but they count and are well earned despite that little detail.” He answered in a very understanding tone. “The muse’s were right about you, Christina. You reshaped the Milky Way with your achievements and once more honor your galaxy with your courage and intelligence.”
“Heph? The girl can’t take much more. I suggest we conclude her business here before she decides to leave without your gift.” Artemis strongly suggested.
“Ah. Forgive me, Lady Christina. It is such a pleasure to meet someone I hold in such high esteem that I feel I must compliment infinitely. I meant not to frighten you, sister.”
The actual God of the Forge… was my number one groupie? How screwed up is this?
“Forgive me, my lord.” I said, hoping that was the correct way to address a god. “I’m still getting acclimated to all the recent changes- both in myself and my surroundings. I also didn’t know I was such a celebrity.”
“Completely understandable, my lady. Here, I think these perfectly suit you. What do you think?” The huge, well-built guy asked as he held out a pair of delicate, but beautifully designed earrings. The intricate design looked similar to the old Native American ‘Dream Catchers’ I had seen at the Carnegie Museum a few years bac- relative to my old life, that is. At the center of each earring was suspended a fascinating, dark blue gem. It seemed to sparkle no matter which way you held it to the light. I instantly fell in love with them and wished I hadn’t left my pierced ears heal over.
The earrings disappeared from his palm and I instantly felt weight on both my ears.
“HOOOO! Marvelous! My lady, you out-talent yourself! Why, I’ve never seen one so young adapt so quickly! Obviously the things they’ve been saying about you are all true, Lady Christina! You truly are remarkable.” Hephaestus boomed happily, but blinked in confusion as he looked at me.
What was that all about?
“Come now, Lady Christina, we should be getting you back to Pegasus.” Artemis politely suggested.
“Thank you, Lord Hephaestus! I shall treasure them always and they will constantly remind me of you- they’re designer. Thank you, my lord.” I said in appreciation as Artemis took my hand and gently began pulling me away.
“And I shall always remember this day, my lady- the day I met the incomparable Lady Christina Everhardt; unifier of the Milky Way and beyond!” He boomed as we started to make our way back up the natural rock tunnel.
“He really deifies you, Christina. I think, of all the citizens of Olympus, Hephaestus is your biggest fan.” Artemis giggled as we reached the mouth of the cave.
Why did it seem to take less time to get out than to get in?
“Why? Why would he do that?” I asked.
“I’ve already told you, dear sister. Have you not been listening?”
“I have, Lady Artemis; it was rhetorical.” I answered.
Artemis turned and smiled at me.
“Now, the earrings have special attributes, Christina. Every member of Witch Corps has a pair that is specific to the wearer. One attribute is a transdimensional link that gives the ability for an Olympian to contact and appear or be heard by the wearer. Another is a passive protection spell of sorts that limits the amount of damage sustained in any given battle. But the best feature allows any of your talents- as powerful as they now are- to be amplified by a finite degree. In other words, as your talents develop, the earrings amplify that power by a constant amount. Be warned though, that these innocent looking pieces of jewelry are intelligent and will not function properly when revenge, jealousy, or greed is detected. With those and similar negative emotions, the earrings will suppress to the same degree, a certain amount of your talent instead. You are a very powerful goddess, Christina Everhardt! Always use logic, wisdom, intelligence, and above all, caution in your day-to-day life as a Current Mage. Listen and learn from our sister, Nike, but…” Artemis paused as a sad, tormented look crossed her face. “Please look after her as well, Christina. Nike is a very sensitive sister and as such, very fragile at times. And please, look after all our ‘Furies’ in the years and eons to come.” Artemis advised as she brought us to a stop.
“It is here that we must part for the moment, Christina, but I along with others of our family will continue to watch and advise you where we can. Farewell for now, Lady Christina.” Artemis said dramatically, but after a moment she looked confused.
“Why aren’t you gone? You were supposed to return to the mortal realm when I released you.” Artemis puzzled. She looked off to the side for a moment then turned back to me having possibly found an answer.
“That was your cue to return to Pegasus, Christina.” She deadpanned sarcastically. “Why must there always be one?” She paused. “Though, I stand corrected in the case of Witch Corps. Why must there be so many?” Artemis looked up and rolled her eyes.
I giggled.
“Please go home, Christina Everhardt? Our business here has concluded and it is now time to rejoin your coven sisters. Shoo!” She motioned me away with both hands.
With a laugh, I was back in the lounge of Pegasus. Everyone was staring at me.
“Wow, a new worlds’ record for a visit to Olympus. Ten whole seconds.” Hope said cynically.
“I like the earrings, Christina.” Chance smiled.
“Who did you meet there, sis?” Link asked excitedly.
“She called herself Artemis?” I answered, unsure that I’d even been there. “I like her.”
“Meet anyone else?” Aquia seemed to expectantly hold her breath in wait for my answer.
“Hephaestus.” I replied. “You know- huge, well-built dude with fantastic looking pecs, biceps, and abs? Booming baritone voice, and makes you wet in a place an’ it ain’t sweat?” I answered by way of description.
“Yep. She’s definitely Antarran.” Kitty laughed.
“I thought it an apt description.” Link and Aunt Cora said at the same time. They looked at each other and began giggling.
“I can see that getting very old in the coming days, months, years, centuries!” Simone shook her head in annoyance.
“So who else did you meet, Christina?” Aquia pressed, still excitedly awaiting my answer.
What did she want from me?
Hmmmmm…
“Well. He was blonde.” I started.
“Yes?”
“He was very well-built- physically.”
“Yes?”
“He had this nicely groomed beard and moustache.”
“Yes?”
“He was around six-six, maybe six-seven.”
“Mmmm, yes?” Aquia prompted dreamily.
“And he looked like he might have a decent package.” I finished my description.
“What was his name? Did he give you his name?” Aquia pushed harder with even more excitement.
“I don’t think so.” I answered as I paused in thought.
“Why not? Why didn’t you ask his name, Christina?” She just about demanded.
“Well, I hadn’t gotten to that yet, I just made him up.”
Aquia looked devastated, while I think Hope almost pissed herself laughing so hard! She had fallen, face down on one of the couches, pounding the furniture’s arm with her left fist, hysterical. Chance had her eyes closed and was shaking her head side to side with half a smile.
I could hear Kitty snorting uncontrollably into PM Tau’s shoulder while Lyra and Greer were laughing so hard they were tightly embraced, crying into each other’s shoulders.
Aunt Cora, Link, Lokust, Kate, and Simone were staring at me as if I had four eyes…strike that… staring at me as if seeing a yet to be seen, new subspecies.
“Yeah, without a doubt, you’ll fit in around here, Christina.” Charli giggled as she went to check on Hope.
“Well, I met Ares when I was there! I’m the daughter of Ares, you know! I’m Nike! That’s what he called me!” Aquia hissed petulantly.
Chance’s eyes lit up bright orange and her demeanor changed noticeably. Even her stride changed as she approached our furious sister.
“Child,” Chance said, but her voice echoed mysteriously throughout the lounge, “You are no more Nike than I am Zeus.” She said calmly, but the orange intensity of her eyes said otherwise. “Father has spread his genetic code around several galaxies and is far from able to identify his progeny individually. Yes, you are one of many thousands of sisters, but you are not me. Understand, Aquia Anderson, granddaughter of Ares?”
Aquia gulped and backed down immediately- nodding as tears rolled down her face.
“You,” Chance…Nike turned to me- her orange eyes burning into mine, “you are being a pain in the ass and as a daughter of Zeus you should honor and respect your nieces as Grandfather does his whole family.”
“Um. Par-don me for interrupting?” Hope cut in, stepping in front of me. “But Zeus is the biggest tease there ever was, Lady Nike! He constantly screws with us mortals with his games and tests and challenges and… well, you know how he can be.”
Thunder echoed through the lounge!
“Oh up yers, Allfather!” Hope shouted as she shot her middle finger to the ceiling. “You know I’m right! We’ve known each other for almost fourteen centuries.”
“And you are the only Fury that he lets get away with such arrogance, Hope Summers.” Chan…Nike glared at Hope.
“Oh contraire! Chantell Denison has a similar rapport with the old man, honey.” Hope challenged, wavering her eyebrow confidently.
Chan…Nike’s eyes dimmed to a dull orange. “You speak the truth. Grandfather has mellowed as of late. Even Hera never pushed his boundaries as Witch Corps does.”
Nike thought a few moments.
“I will now reintegrate with our High Priestess and continue to learn and experience.”
“Now what did she do?” Chance’s normal voice asked apparently a little upset by being possessed.
“Oh, she just asked Christina here to tone it down with our sisters. Apparently, she has this ‘thing’ against teasing, Chance.” Hope grinned evilly.
“Gods, is she in the wrong circle!” Chance giggled. “I’ll try to explain things to her when I have the time to induce a conversation between the two of us.”
“Nike lives in there with you, Chance?” I goggled.
“It’s complicated, sweetie.” Hope assured as she touched my arm. “She’s not schizo if that’s what you’re worried about. Chance is genetically Nike. That being said, Nike’s um, eternal soul… took up mutual residence. She’s quite stable, sweetie.”
“Gee thanks, mom. What would I ever do without you?” Chance’s remark dripped with sarcasm.
“From time to time, Nike pushes forward if she doesn’t understand how this reality or the people around her work. She never really got to experience life before she exiled herself to oblivion the first time around.” Hope continued.
I suddenly felt the urge to comfort Chance. Taking her hands in mine, I looked deep into her eyes.
“I understand the insecurity and trepidation you feel, sister. I too, feel like a stranger in this wondrous, mysterious land. Baum, Poe, Asimov, Howard, and Carroll couldn’t have collaboratively dreamed up this frelled-up reality.”
I blinked and released her then stepped back, confused.
Did her eyes just sparkle at me?
Freaky.
“Well… We’re almost to Tarantis. Meeting adjourned.” Chance said with a quirky smile. She clapped twice. “Places everybody.”
I was back in my room.
“I really wish you would stop that, Christina.” Link groaned in exasperation. And, we weren’t alone. Simone and Aunt Cora were here too.
“So…” Simone said as she paused to rub her forehead. “I was heading for the Bridge, but thanks for the ride this far, Christina.”
Simone bowed courtly, turned, and exited my room in silence. Aunt Cora and Link just stood where they were, observing me cautiously.
“I know! I have to get my act together. Any idea about how I can do that?” I replied to the unspoken concerns I saw on they’re faces.
“Maybe don’t think so hard?” Link suggested as she made a silly, contorted, lopsided face.
“I would suggest you ‘learn’ the ‘feel’ of your magic, Sugar Plum. Pay closer attention to what’s inside you before you try something.”
I suddenly did feel ‘something’!
“Something’s wrong. We’re dropping out of warp too soon.” I gasped.
“We are?” Link seemed surprised and hurried onto my bed to look out the viewport.
“No we aren’t. Christina, why did you say…I’ll be damned! We just did.”
The three of us were suddenly on the bridge!
“Lt. Everhardt! It is customary to use the door when entering MY Bridge!” Chance warned without turning around.
“She sensed us dropping out of transdimensional about thirty seconds before we actually did, High Priestess. What’s up?” Aunt Cora explained.
“Sensors have picked up a Scavenger apparently making a run on a system bound transport. You want first crack at him, Porno?” Chance answered.
“Sure, give Pin-up a wake up call. Christina? You wanna come?”
“Um, sure.” I nodded hesitantly.
“Okay. Aquia, you’re her wing.” Chance ordered.
“Oh goodie!” she squealed.
“Lyra, launch control, please.”
“Aye, High Priestess.”
“Come on, Sugar Plum, we have a broom to catch.” Aunt Cora touched my arm. The three of us exited the bridge and hurried down the passageway. “We’re in Docking Ring Two.”
Zero ‘G’ was interesting. It felt like I was constantly falling.
“Hey, girl? Ready to go?” Aunt Cora asked as she activated the security pad with Pin-up’s nose art image beside it.
“Ready and raring to go, Porno. Hey, Perfessor! Nice to have you along.”
“Thanks, Pin-up.” I answered.
“Back seat first, Sugar Plum.” Aunt Cora nudged me to head into the short, somewhat narrow tunnel. I quickly seated myself and buckled my five-point harness.
“Ready all systems for immediate departure, Puddin’ Pie. We got a Pirate ship to neutralize.”
“All systems are online and awaiting Pegasus Launch Control departure vector, Porno.”
“Porno, Pegasus LC. I’m ready. Where’s my vector and clearance?”
“Pegasus 9, you are cleared for launch as soon as you receive your vector.” Lyra’s voice answered.
“Vector received, Porno.” Pin-up announced a second later.
“Pegasus 9. Vector received. Releasing moorings and umbilicals.”
“Good hunting, Porno.” Lyra wished us luck.
Hearing just the slightest ‘clunk’, we pulled away from Pegasus and I watched my instruments as Aunt Cora slowly brought her throttle up.
At point one percent, we matched speed with Pegasus.
“Water Lily, Pegasus. Ready for launch.” Aquia broke over the comms.
“Pegasus 15. Vector sent and you are cleared for immediate launch. Good hunting, Water Lily.” Lyra again wished our sister luck.
“Porno, WaterLily. Pull in tight to my port and we’ll light ‘em up. Puddin’ Pie? Set course for our quarry, please.” Aunt Cora requested.
“Course ready and set, Your Highness.” Pin-up replied in an irate tone.
“We going to start this again, Puddin’ Pie? In front of my niece, no less?” Aunt Cora sounded annoyed.
“I’m a Broom, not a damn desert, Porno. Just a reminder.” The A.I. protested.
‘Porno’ sighed heavily.
“How we doin’ back there, Perfessor?” She asked with concern.
“Not my first rodeo, Auntie.” I answered.
“Water Lily, Porno. Hey, Ladies! Miss me?” Aquia’s voice asked over our Comms.
“Like a good back rub, Water Lily. You ready to hit the swells, Puddin’Plum?”
“On three, Porno?”
“Three.” Porno said as the streaks of blue around us sped up considerably. “Deep Space Camo, Pin-up.”
“Deep Space Camo enabled.”
We were at ninety percent thrust, and our velocity indicator said we were traveling at forty-five-point-eight LY’s per second.
I squealed out in excitement, despite knowing how loud that would sound in our closed cockpit.
“I had the same reaction my first time in Pin-up, Perfessor. Just try to keep the volume down a bit. So you know; I’ll probably be flying some tight aerobatics in about four seconds.”
Our throttle reduced to point zero five percent and the speeding blue streaks became stars once more.
“What’s the plan, Porno?” Aquia asked.
“Knock out their propulsion and weapons.” Porno answered. “Pin-up. Enable weapon systems. Water Lily, you got her port side defenses and maneuvering emitters.”
“Copy, Porno.”
“Particle and optical weapons are online, Porno.”
“Targeting their main emitters.” Porno announced and a tight, blue beam shot out from our bow with a high-pitched hiss. A red flash erupted from the pirate vessel.
“Lucky shot, Your Highness. Main Emitters offline.”
“Quiet and target their port side defenses and emitters.” Aunt Cora growled. “Damn! Looks like they made some modifications.”
I quickly brought up the enemy ship’s scan in a pop-up window. I counted forty gun emplacements on the starboard side alone.
“How’s your aim, Perfessor?”
“You want me to use the weapons?” I asked in shock.
“Pin-up? Enable the Perfessor’s seat for aft weapons and enable. Answer your question, Sugar Plum?”
I swallowed hard as my system’s display switched to a tactical display of the enemy ship. Several red ‘X’s’ highlighted specific points the aft weapons were tracking.
Aunt Cora opened up on her designated targets and a second later I placed my finger on and squeezed my trigger. Several blue beams shot out from behind me followed by about a dozen red flashes.
“Nice shootin’ Tex!” Porno said as she put us into a tight turn to come back around for another pass. “One more run, Sugar Plum.”
I wondered why I didn’t feel any ‘G’-forces. Turns as tight as she just made should have pegged the ‘G’ meter! As a matter of fact, I hadn’t felt any gravitational or centripetal forces since we left Pegasus.
Duh! Inertia dampers!
Porno opening up on the ship again refocused me and I pulled my trigger once more. Again, about a dozen- dozen and a half red flashes erupted.
“I need one more pass, Porno. I don’t have a tail gunner.” Aquia reported.
“She did pretty good for a rookie, yeah?”
“Pegasus, Porno. You got two more coming in at a high two.”
“Perfessor and I’ll go start on the new bad guys while you finish this one off, Water Lily.”
“Copy, Porno. See you in a few.”
“Pin-up. On to the next contestants.”
“Course plotted and set, Porno.”
“Ready, Perfessor?”
“Sure am.” I answered enthusiastically.
“Good to hear, but don’t get trigger happy. Always inspect the target before you pull the trigger. Some of these ships look very similar and it is possible to disable the good guys instead of the bad.”
I got one of my ‘feelings’.
“Target the lead craft, Porno.”
“And just how do you know that, Perfessor?”
“I just had a ‘feeling’ about the lead ship. They’re trying to stop the freighter of the same model.” I revealed.
“Here’s hoping you’re right, Sugar Plum.” Porno slowed us and immediately opened up, taking out the ship’s main emitter. As we passed, I targeted the port weapons.
The trailing ship immediately swung wide to port and increased her velocity to avoid possible confrontation.
“Porno. Surf’s Up is telling me two more are coming in on an intercept vector.”
“Copy, Water Lily. I see them now. I’ll follow your lead.” Aunt Cora responded as she opened up on our present target’s starboard weapons. I finished the job of disarming it just before she advanced Pin-up’s throttle.
Aquia’s Surf’s Up pulled alongside.
“Damn, Perfessor! How long have you been shooting,” Aquia asked, sounding very impressed?
“I grew up on a small farm in northwestern Pennsyl-tucky. We had a problem with groundhogs, swamp-rats, polecats, and opossums. The hogs, opossums, and polecats were easy, but you had to lead the swamp rats pretty good to get a headshot, Water Lily.”
“Sounds like a wonderful childhood, Perfessor.” She responded dourly.
“Daddy’s experimental rail gun was a little heavy at first, but you should’ve seen how far those rats flew when I dead-nutted them. Didn’t want to eat them anyway.” I laughed.
“Hey, would you look at that? Two on a platter.” Aquia seemed to want to change the subject.
I got another feeling. It was different this time though.
“Porno? I’m feeling something again. Not the same as before, though. It feels like back at Palatial Haven.” I tried to explain.
“Water Lily! Prefessor thinks we have other concerns with these two. Switch modes.”
“Copy, Porno. Switching weapons to Current Purify mode.” Water Lily responded.
“Good call, Perfessor. I’m picking up eight taints in the closest freighter.” Aunt Cora praised.
“Porno. I’m seeing ten taints in that trailing freighter.” Aquia replied sounding very excited.
“Hobgoblins?” I asked.
“Looks like it, Perfessor.”
“Is this normal? For Hobgoblins to steal ships”
“If they get onboard before take-off, they conscript the whole crew. You have to be careful cause they have a bad habit of sabotaging the Current reserve tanks to cause an overload that takes out everything within about two LY’s.
“Doesn’t anybody ever try to stop it?” I asked innocently.
“When that happens, we shit-‘n’-git, Perfessor. Nothing can stop it; unfortunately.” She explained- sadness in her voice.
“All those people…condemned. I wish there was a way I could stop that from happening with these two ships.” I said as I was suddenly on a very foreign, very empty bridge!
“Water Lilly! Abort! Abort! Perfessor’s disappeared!” Porno screamed from my comm pendant.
“Nobody’s onboard this thing, Porno.” I said into my pendant.
“What the hell are you doing on that ship, Perfessor?” Chance shouted over the comm next.
“I’m going to try and stop the overload.” I explained.
“I’m not reading an overload yeeee-shit! Get the hell out of there, Perfessor!” Aunt Cora shouted hysterically.
“I’m heading aft to see if I can seal the leak.” I said calmly as I hurried through the vacant ship looking for Engineering. I blinked on my Current sight.
The orange Current flooding the passage was a pretty good indication of where the Current reserve tank was. As I ran along the passage, I felt the Current flowing into me. Turning to look back, I saw that the passage was Current free! Huh? Was I absorbing it all? I hurried through the access hatch and stopped just inside. Several large, ugly, creepy Hobgoblins turned to greet me.
A blue bolt of lightning hit me in the stomach and I was glad I had my uniform on.
“Hey, boys. So this is where the party is, huh?” I greeted with a pleasant smile.
I was met with another shot to my stomach. It didn’t bother me in the least.
“That’s not very nice.” I said as I conjured my wand and flicked it at the disgusting group.
I immediately felt the surge of Current enter me and I quickly reversed the flow. Ten unconscious, strange looking, multi-limbed crewmembers appeared on the floor.
With that accomplished, I began to inspect the Current tank and immediately found the gaping hole on its side.
“That shouldn’t be there,” I said, and it suddenly wasn’t! The tank seemed as solid as the day it was made.
“Well, now that that’s fixed, I guess I should put back what leaked out.” I said to myself as I pointed my wand toward the top of the reservoir.
Bright orange Current flowed out of my wand and disappeared into the reservoir’s opaque tank!
“Wow. That’s different.” I said impressed by what I was accomplishing.
“Christina! Get the hell out of there! You’re running out of time!” Aunt Cora shouted over the comm.
“I need to get over to that other ship to save those poor people.” I said as I was suddenly on a different bridge.
A smaller, ugly Hobgoblin greeted me with a loud stomach-wrenching growl/shriek.
I returned the rude greeting with a loud raspberry and flipped him the finger.
My wand went into action and a second later two more of those multi-armed people lay unconscious on the floor.
Blinking on my Current sight again, I followed the orange brook back to a similar hatch and opened it.
Seven equally rude, ugly, disgusting Hobgoblins greeted me.
Within a few more seconds I had recovered seven more people, absorbed the freed Current and fixed the reservoir tank.
“Christina! Get the hell out of there! You’re running out of time!” Aunt Cora shouted over the comm. again.
Why did that sound so familiar?
“I need to get over to that ship to save those poor people.” My own voice replied from my comm.
“Huh? What the hell?” I demanded as my eyes went wide, but I thought about Aunt Cora’s Broom instead.
“Okay, I’m done.” I said, finding myself back and seated in Pin-Up’s second seat again.
“Norge’s have mercy! What is wrong with you, Christina? Do you have a death wish or something?”
“I fixed both ships and recovered their crews, Auntie. Just like I had hoped to do.” I told her.
“But those two ships are going to…” Aunt Cora was suddenly very quiet.
“Porno, Pegasus. See any other hostiles?” She finally spoke. She seemed very rattled.
“Board is clear, Porno. Come on home, ladies. Is Perfessor still on one of those freighters?” Chance responded.
“Negative Pegasus, Perfessor is back in her seat.”
“Copy, Porno. Water Lily and Porno. Sending approach vectors. Docking order: Pegasus 9 then Pegasus 15.” Chance answered.
“Copy, Pegasus.” Aunt Cora acknowledged.
The rest of our way back to Pegasus was deathly silent.
I think I jumped- head first- into a deep pile of it this time!
“Christina Everhardt! My quarters! Now!” Chance growled angrily as I stepped out of Docking Ring Two and into the artificial gravity of the passageway.
“Yes, ma’am.” I said as I followed submissively with my head down.
She opened her quarter’s door and motioned me inside, closing the door behind her; she stared at me intensely for several minutes in complete silence- her eyes burning brightly.
“I was under the assumption you didn’t want to die, Christina- all that fear, lack of confidence, and especially reluctance to get near that Lifeboat of yours? Is that complete and utter bullshit, Miss Everhardt?” Chance started to chew my ass off. “Cause what I heard over comms sure seemed like you didn’t give a damn about it to me! What were you thinking, girl?”
“I just wanted to help those people, High Priestess. I-.”
“You could have been killed, Christina!” She shouted as tears sprang from her eyes and poured down her cheeks. “We could have lost you!”
“I’m sorry, High Priestess, but I managed to save both freighters and their crews from a major catastrop-.”
“That’s not the point, Christina! We could have lost you- because of your own recklessness! I refuse to let, or watch you commit suicide! You have so much more to live for!”
There was a gentle knock on her door.
“Yes, Kate?” Chance said angrily to the closed door.
“Not to spoil a spectacular ass chewin’, but I think you both should come up here and listen to the comm. files. There’s somethin’ really strange goin’ on.” Kaitlyn Yates said through the door.
“We’ll be there in a few minutes, Kate.” Chance replied in a commanding tone as she wiped her eyes dry.
“Bully for you, High Priestess! Give her round two for us!” She said excitedly.
I prepared myself for ‘round two’.
Instead, Chance approached and wrapped her arms around me tightly.
“Please, Christina, We really don’t want to lose you! If you are having difficulty adjusting to this time period and life, we can tap resources that can help with that. Please don’t think you need to end it all by pushing your luck.”
“Chance? I…I just wanted to help those people. It wasn’t my intention to kill or do harm to myself. I just wanted to return the lives that were going to be taken prematurely by the Hobgoblins. In order to do that, I needed to purify and recover them then repair their Current tanks. I couldn’t do that from the back seat of Aunt Cora’s Broom.”
“Do you realize how reckless that was? Did you even think about your own life before you acted, Christina?”
“I had to do something, ma’am. I know how it feels to be bullied. I’ve been victimized constantly since coming out at age fourteen and know, very well, the feeling of helplessness. If I can help others through their own darkest hours, I’ll do as much as I can- however I can.” I answered solemnly.
Chance placed a chaste kiss on my cheek.
That caught me completely off guard.
“And we would like to help you do that, Christina. After all, that’s what Witch Corps is all about. Let us help you though, sweetie… as a team.”
I nodded.
“Come on. Let’s go see what Kate found.” She nodded to the door.
“Good thing the uniform is so durable. You can’t even tell she’s had her ass chewed off.” Kitty teased as Chance and I entered our Bridge. “She must heal really fast, too!”
“The issues have been discussed and worked through. What have you got, Kate?” Chance said as she stopped behind Kaitlyn and Simone at the Engineering consoles.
“First this, High Priestess. This is our archive of their comms from the latest sortie.”
“Copy, Porno. See you in a few.”
“Pin-up. On to the next contestants.”
“Course plotted and set, Porno.”
“Ready, Perfessor?”
“Sure am.”
“Unfortunately, that’s happened a few times, Christina.” Simone blushed.
“That’s what I want to know, Christina.” Lyra agreed.
“Here’s hoping you’re right, Sugar Plum.”
“Apparently you were, Christina, but how?” Kaitlyn wondered.
“She can answer that later. Keep listening.” Simone interjected.
“Copy, Water Lily. I see them now. I’ll follow your lead.”
“I grew up on a small farm in northwestern Pennsyl-tucky. We had a problem with groundhogs, swamp-rats, polecats, and opossums. The hogs, opossums, and polecats were easy, but you had to lead the swamp rats pretty good to get a headshot, Water Lily.”
“Pennsyl-tucky, Christina?” Hope giggled. “Sounds like you have a few issues about your childhood home?”
“That’s kinda what I thought.” Aquia inserted in a worried tone.
“Sounds like my own.” Hope added.
“Hey, would you look at that? Two on a platter.”
“Couldn’t handle the ‘rural life’ description, Aquia?” Hope giggled. “We lived on base. Pops always had the real guns. Where’d your dad work to be able to build a ‘rail gun’, Christina?”
Kate paused the playback.
“Are we going to discuss ‘back in the day’ or continue with my findings?” She asked with some attitude.
“Daddy got the plans out of a ‘Mechanics Illustrated’ magazine when I turned ten.” I responded easily. “Please continue, Lady Kaitlyn.”
Kaitlyn eyed me carefully for a moment before starting the playback again.
“Water Lily! Prefessor thinks we have other concerns with these two. Switch modes.”
“Copy, Porno. Switching weapons to Current Purify mode.”
“That really was a good call, Christina. Thanks.” Aquia complimented.
“Porno. I’m seeing ten taints in that trailing freighter.”
“Hobgoblins?”
“Like there would be any other bad guys capable of doing that?” Lokust snorted offhandedly.
“Is this normal? For Hobgoblins to steal ships?”
“If they get onboard before take-off, they conscript the whole crew. You have to be careful cause they have a bad habit of sabotaging the Current reserve tanks to cause an overload that takes out everything within two LY’s.”
“Doesn’t anybody ever try to stop it?”
“When that happens, we shit-‘n’-git, Perfessor. Nothing can stop it. Unfortunately.”
“All those people…condemned. I wish there was a way I could stop that from happening with these two ships.”
“The thing is, Christina, we’ve lost so many ships to their kamikaze tactic.” Hope said sadly. “The collateral is hundreds of times more frightening than losing a couple dozen conscripts.”
“I never thought of it that way. Of course, I’ve been out of the loop for some time, too.” I acknowledged sadly as I looked to the floor.
Kaitlyn had stopped the replay and waited for our attentions to refocus on her, silently pointing at the voice pattern charts now on the display. There were six voice traces- one labeled for Aunt Cora, one for Aquia, one for Chance, and strangely three for me. She pointed to each and told us whom they represented. “Christina? I designated three traces for you, because you are the anomaly. Each of your traces are filtered solely by background noise and voice. You’ll all see what I’m talking about in a minute.
“This is where things get wonky. Have a listen.” She said restarting the audio after backing it up slightly.
“All those people…condemned. I wish there was a way I could stop that from happening with these two ships.” My voice appeared on my designated third trace.
“Water Lilly! Abort! Abort! Perfessor’s disappeared!” Aunt Cora screamed.
“Nobody’s onboard this thing, Porno.” My voice said on my first trace- trace one.
“What the hell are you doing on that ship, Perfessor?” Cora demanded.
“I’m going to try and stop the overload.” I replied, again on trace one.
“I’m not reading an overload yeeee-shit! Get the hell out of there, Perfessor!”
Aunt Cora looked up to me in confusion.
“I’m heading aft to see if I can seal the leak.” My voice informed on trace one.
“Hey, boys. So this is where the party is, huh?” My voice asked. Trace one.
“That’s not very nice.” My voice continued after hearing some kind of explosion. Trace one.
“That shouldn’t be there.” My voice continued. Trace one.
“Well, now that that is fixed, I guess I should put back what leaked out.” I stated in a very serious voice again on trace one.
“Wow. That’s different.” My voice was still on trace one.
“THHHHHHWWWWWWP!” My voice said, but the background noise had changed and trace two now displayed my voice pattern.
“Christina! Get the hell out of there! You’re running out of time!” Cora screamed in fear.
“I need to get over to that other ship to save those poor people.” My voice, trace one.
“Huh? What the hell?” My voice switched back to trace two.
“Okay, I’m done.” My voice said as the background noise silenced and I knew I was back in Pin-Up. This time on trace three.
“Norge’s have mercy! What is wrong with you, Christina? Do you have a death wish or something?” Cora sounded incensed.
“I fixed both ships and recovered their crews, Auntie. Just like I had hoped to do.” I said calmly on trace three.
“But those two ships are going to…” Aunt Cora sounded even more confused.
“Does anybody else have a major problem with that audio record?” Kaitlyn asked as she turned to both of us.
“It sounded like I was in two different places at once, but that’s impossible. I would’ve had to travel back in time a little to do that! And I distinctly remember being on both ships- one after another!” I protested.
“I’d like to copy and download the personal stream from your pendant, Christina? I want to try something. It might sound crazy, but I think you might be right about jumping backward in time a little.”
I nodded and we waited for Kate and Simone to copy and download the pendant’s memory.
Kate brought up the media file and advanced it until we heard Aunt Cora scream for me to ‘get the hell out’. She then brought up another copy of the file and advanced it even farther until she heard the same phrase. Synchronizing the identical files in that one place, she began the duel playback again and we watched, as I certainly appeared to be in two places at the same time!
I was dumbfounded, and I valiantly struggled to comprehend what I had seen.
How had I done that?
Could I actually travel back and then forward in time?
“Chance? Honey, I’ve gone through Simone and Kate’s synchronized version of that mission log and I’m afraid they line up exactly. Somehow Christina was able to arrive on the second freighter five minutes before she left the first freighter.” Charli gave her analysis through the speakers.
“But that isn’t possible…is it?” I questioned.
“Technically, when we go transdimensional, we in essence do time travel, Christina. By Einstein’s thinking, the blue shift is all we should see as we get closer to the speed of light. It stands to reason that as we move faster than light, we should experience a red shift, but traveling through dimensions- especially the one we use, is essentially colorless. Because the laws of time-space are different- actually reverse of ‘our’ dimension- for the dimension we enter and transit through, we still see the blue shift around us, but we’re moving faster than light.” Simone elaborated.
Her theory made sense to me. The ‘multiverse’ theory had been proven in collider experiments about twenty years before I’d ‘left’ Earth. Nobody had found a way to utilize it though.
“Got it. Thanks for trying to help, Simone.” I smiled. “But the simple fact that I don’t have an Ion Propulsion Emitter strapped to my butt or a Transdimensional Discriminator on my person negates it and places us back at our starting point. How could I do what I obviously did?
“Let’s just call it ‘magic’ for right now- until we can explain it, that is.” Lokust suggested.
“Agreed. Now, how much longer to Tarantis?” Chance brought the deliberation to a close.
“Twenty-five minutes at our current sublight speed, High Priestess.” Charli answered.
“Good. I’d like Christina, Charli, and Link to go planetside and investigate the theory of Gene Modification.”
“Um? Question?” Simone raised her hand looking very confused.
“Christina? How is it you know about the Transdimensional Discriminator? I don’t recall Kate or I releasing that information to you.”
“What else would you call a device that helps determine which dimension you want?” I answered logically.
“She got ya there, Blue.” Kate laughed.
“Ladies, we’ve known about alternate dimensions since the late twenty-first century. Hell, the comic book people speculated about it a hundred years before that. Ask Ladies Hope and Charli.” I provided as proof.
“She’s right about that, girls. The major comic book companies started using the ‘multi-verse’ ‘concept’ in the 1960’s and 1970’s to explain revamping their popular characters to newer audiences.” Charli confirmed as she exited the Navigation Tube.
“It just took Science a while to catch up.” I concluded. “As usually happens.”
“Marvel actually wanted to adapt Witch Corps in the mid twenty-second, but they cancelled us after twenty-four months because they claimed readers thought our adventures were too tame and not dramatic enough to hold interest.” Charli giggled as she shook her head.
“Yes, dear, but a few centuries later we hit the ‘motherload’ when ‘Team Witch: Galactic Peacekeepers of the Way’, issues 1 through 24 became cult classics and their value went through the roof!” Hope gloated. “And you and Chantell thought I was nuts for holding ten full sets.”
Hope stuck her tongue out at Charli.
“How true-to-life were the adventures, Hope?” I inquired. “If any still exist I could use them to familiarize myself with our original mission statement.”
“Chance made sure to include the whole 24 issue collection up in the lounge, sweetie. They are beyond valuable today so be very careful with them.” Hope smiled.
“She did?” Charli seemed surprised. “I thought we left them back on Gaia Four. When … never mind.” She continued, but suddenly looked pale.
I’m sure there was a story there. So I tried to change the subject.
“So…I can move through time to a certain degree. How did I do it though?”
“Well, I noticed you said ‘I wish’ before you actually moved backward in time, sis.” Link offered.
“So, if I wanted to take us back a few, I should probably say, “I wish we could go back-.”
“NO!” Everyone shouted at the same time.
I closed my mouth promptly.
“Unknown Vessel. Please identify.”
Everybody froze!
“What did you just do, Christina?” Chance growled with narrowed eyes and a very uncharacteristic scowl.
“Of course she moved us backward in time, Chance. Where would the comedic humor be if she hadn’t done that, while at the same time putting us into orbit and disabling our Camo?” Kitty deadpanned sagely.
“So how far back did she take us, Smart ass?” Hope challenged.
“This is Witch Corps Flight One, Webb City Control.” Greer answered the comm as she looked panic stricken.
“Witch Corp Flight One? We just issued a request for your help. How on Tarantis did you know we needed you?”
“We were in the neighborhood and decided to stop by.” Greer answered, but with a tense grin, pained eyes, and pinned back ears. Her tail even stiffened and looked up at her in confusion. “We heard rumor you were having shipping lane troubles.”
“Hmmm. She can even lie like her older sister.”
“Hey! I barely ever ‘lie’, Tau! I do however, not include the whole truth at times.” Kitty rebuked.
“How very ‘diplomatic’ of you, my queen.” Tau deadpanned.
“That we are, Witch Corps Flight One. Sending you an approach vector for Spaceport dock 4. Welcome to Tarantis.” The guy on the radio sounded relieved that we were here.
Summer's Past
“Why did you do this, sis?” Link asked in disbelief. “What purpose does it serve to arrive here earlier than we would have?”
“So. We’re here, and just after they called us? That puts us here about five hours before our original arrival.” Charli figured.
“So we can stop those two freighters before they get conscripted?” Link assumed.
“Negative. According to our sensors six outbound freighters have already left orbit. They must be left for Porno, Perfessor, and Water Lily to encounter.” Charli replied sadly.
“Why?!” Aquia demanded. “We could rescue them now and not later!”
“Time symantics, Aquia. If we stop them now, you wouldn’t have encountered them when we first neared the system. Christina wouldn’t have felt the need to rescue them and we wouldn’t be here five hours into the past.”
“Huh?” Aquia seemed completely baffled.
“If I hadn’t stopped the Hobgoblins in those two transports when I did, I wouldn’t have back-stepped in time. Chance wouldn’t have ripped my ass to shreds, and I wouldn’t have frelled-up and back-stepped us through time again.” I tried to explain it better.
“It had to happen this way or it wouldn’t have happened at all.” I summarized.
“Oh…yeah. That didn’t help like, at all, Christina.” Aquia said sarcastically.
“She explained it better than I could have, sweetie.” Charli admitted.
“Charli? We get that vector yet?” Chance asked, a little annoyed by our banter. She seemed like the only person in the room that understood what I and Charli were saying.
“Course calculated and passed to the helm, High Priestess.”
“Take us in, mom.”
“Aye, High Priestess.”
“Same pageantry on arrival, High Priestess?” Lokust asked Chance.
“Naw. They know who and what we are, so casual attire, dear.” Hope answered.
“Glad to hear that. I only packed the white one and the blue one for this mission. I really didn’t want to conjure up another formal gown. I’d have to conjure another full set of accessories, too.” Lokust expressed her relief.
“Pegasus is in full anti-Hoblin mode, High Preistess.” Kate reported. “I tweaked the filters to reject anything other than our own body and Current parameters. Hopefully that will eliminate any ‘surprises’.”
“Then let’s go see how we can be of assistance, ladies.” Chance grinned. “And Christina? I’d rather not watch myself exiting Pegasus? You copy?”
“Yes, ma’am.” I sighed despondently. “No wishing, wondering, considering, speculating, or supposing. Got it.”
“Oh, come on, Christina. She didn’t kick your new puppy! She doesn’t want to overly ‘dazzle’ the locals. Just be on the lookout for Hoblins, so tune your ‘feelers’ for them and definitely power down your Flux Capacitor.” Hope tried to cheer me up.
“Easier said than done. I’m still not sure if I’m the one doing all this.”
“In my fourteen centuries of experience, sweetie, it’s all you- no one else.” She giggled as she motioned me toward the open Bridge door.
“Welcome, ladies of Witch Corps. It is fortuitous you being near our system at the exact moment your unit was considered for inclusion into our local dilemma.” A six-armed, six-foot tall, very handsome man greeted. He spoke quite eloquently, but my attention was drawn to his four, beautiful blue eyes.
“Governor Sceptus, so good of you to consider calling us. So, to start off, I’d like you to meet our newest Coven sisters.” Aunt Cora began introductions. “My niece, Simone, you already know. This is my other niece, Christina, and this…this is my daughter, Coraline, but she prefers ‘Link’ for some strange and unknown reason.”
“Huh?” Link choked in surprise.
“Don’t mind her, Governor, I promised her I wouldn’t use her given name, but I lied. Queen’s privilege and all that, you know.” Aunt Cora explained, but kept going.
“Over here are Aquia Anderson, Katelyn Yates, Lyra Serangetti, and Niger Greer. We are also joined on this occasion by my dearest friend and ally, Queen Kitty Sinae of FeLane and her Prime Minister, Tau Orin.”
“An honor to meet you all, ladies.” Gov. Sceptus offered five of his hands to us and we each shook one. “Kitty, it’s a real treat to see you again, and Prime Minister Tau, it is an astonishing pleasure to meet an administrator willing to work with Her Majesty.” The Governor bowed regally- his six arms each giving a flourish as he did.
“You always were a smart ass, Sceptus.” Kitty laughed.
“I’ve learned from the very best, Highness.” He smiled as he looked over to Hope and Chance.
“Figures. Anywho… Christina here, has been briefed on the ongoing problems your population is experiencing and she has proposed a theory you might consider absurd, but it also seems to explain several things. Christina?” Kitty motioned for me to explain.
“Huh? Oh…um…okay… um…Your Eminence? After hearing about your system-wide… um… epidemic, I think you might be dealing with some sort of genetic manipulation that, at present, is undetectable by the usual equipment. After referencing all available research on the subject, I believe I might be able to detect the specific genetic carrier used and possibly stop it from overrunning Tarantis. With your permission, would it be possible to harmlessly scan a sample of your population for these suspected anomalies?” I asked. I hoped I had spoken in a way that wouldn’t be rude or insensitive.
“A bit off the norm, but I can see how your mind is working, Lady Christina. By all means, you will have the cooperation of all citizens on all four of our globes.” He smiled politely, but then all four of his eyes zeroed in on me and his expression neutralized. I suddenly felt very nervous.
“Would it be too much to ask if I be the first to undergo this scan you propose? You see, I am what Ladies Hope and Chantell call a ‘control freak’. I therefore would like to know if I will not be ‘me’ soon.”
I caught myself swallowing hard, but quickly noticed a teasing smile form on his face.
Yeah, he was fracking with me. Yep! Screw with the new girl’s head. Classic tease protocol!
To show him I’d caught on, I began to concentrate on him and blinked on my Current sight.
What I saw made me gasp!
Apparently, the Tarantins were slightly different in both physiology and lifeforce…
Where had I picked up that word, ‘lifeforce’, from, I wondered. I shrugged mentally. I would debate that later.
Tarantins’ apparently had a yellowish-green… aura about them.
Sceptus though had small red dots mixed in with his pastel current.
“Lady Christina? My lady, can you hear me?” A man’s voice was calling to get my attention.
“Is she alright, Lady Chance? She just blinked and froze with a very serious expression! What can she possibly be seeing in me?” Gov. Sceptus sounded terrified.
“High Priestess, Might I have a word? In semi-private?” I asked quietly. “Please stay right where you are while I consult with Lady Chance on one matter, sir.”
“What’s up, sweetie?” Chance asked after we took a few steps and turned away from our host.
“Just a matter of clarification. Does Tarantin Current have a different color than we normally see?” I asked carefully.
“You mean like a pastel green instead of orange? Yes, why?” She answered with a giggle.
“Tell me what you see, when you look at him with your Current sight?” I suggested.
Chance turned around after blinking, observed Sceptus for a few seconds then turned back and looked at me.
“His Current looks the same as the last time we were here, Christina. What is it you see?”
“I’m seeing small dots of red Current interspersed in his normal Current. I think that is the genetic mechanism responsible for their epidemic.” I told her.
“Any idea as to how we get rid of it? Tarantis has a very big population. Four planets of over six billion people each.”
“I have an idea, but I need his and your permissions, High Priestess.” I said cautiously.
Chance nodded and she turned around.
“So, Sceptus. It seems you are infected as well. Christina was unsure how to inform you of that fact. She has suggested a treatment but is unsure of how it will affect you and therefore is dubious of success.”
“Lady Chance, I could’ve simplified matters by informing you of my affliction. I didn’t want to alarm you or your Coven.” Sceptus turned his attention to me again.
“What would you propose, Lady Christina,” he asked- his eyes and expression, nervous?
“Are you familiar with the term Current, Gov. Sceptus?” I asked.
“The energy that flows through everything? Of course. And I also know that the women of Witch Corps have a proclivity toward seeing it. Am I out of balance? Is that all this is?”
“To my eyes, your ‘energy’ is a yellowish- green, whereas Terrans are orange. As Lady Chance has explained to me that is why your subspecies readily rejects Hobgoblin conscription.” I explained.
“Yes, Lady Chance explained that on her first visit many years ago. Please continue.”
“Your ‘energy’ seems to have very small specks of red ‘energy’ mixed in with your normal energy, Governor Sceptus.
“You say I am afflicted with the taint?” Sceptus’ mouth dropped open and all four of his eyes went wide and blinked in unison.
“It would seem the case, Sceptus. Somehow, someone has found a way to diminish your immunity to the Hoblin scourge. As we speak, it is possible that a Hoblin infiltrator may be on one or both of the transports we sensed leaving the system. In that case, the crew has already been conscripted if similarly infected.” Chance answered.
“Then by all means I submit to your suggested course of treatment, Lady Christina. Just specify when, where, and how long.”
Chance looked to me and nodded.
“When and where is now, Governor, How is like this.” I said as I called my wand.
He immediately stiffened and a very horrified look befell his face! Obviously he’d seen their use before.
Holding my wand horizontally, by its center, in front of me, I blinked, and began to concentrate. As I slowly drew my wand down his body, I concentrated on purifying the small red dots of tainted Current within him.
Concentrating on my patient, I barely heard the comments of my sisters.
“By Libra! Are you seeing this? How is she doing that?” I heard Kitty’s excited voice exclaim.
“Shhhh! Let her concentrate and do her work, Sinae. We can ask how later.” Chance urged.
I paused. “How are you doing, Governor? Should I stop?”
“I have felt nothing since you began treatment, my lady. Please, continue.”
I nodded and continued my slow scan down his body. Finally reaching his feet, I gave him another quick scan and motioned for him to turn. I scanned his back and noticed more red speckles.
Another pass was needed.
After another thorough scanning, I pronounced him free- for now- of the genetic miscreants.
“How do you feel?” I asked.
“I felt nothing during the whole process, Lady Christina. Are you sure it is eradicated?”
“We’ll see over the next few days.” I answered truthfully. “There may be a benign agent responsible for the red taint. The only way to know is to see if it reappears after a given period of gestation.”
“My thanks to you all the same, Lady Christina. I am as always, pleasantly mystified by the women of Witch Corps.”
“And we, equally perplexed, since Lady Christina’s induction, Sceptus.” Hope offered in return.
“A worthy addition to the Corps, this Antarran. Lady Cora, have you known of her medical prowess? Is that what prompted her membership?” Sceptus asked.
“I would say she is certainly the rare find, my dear Sceptus. One in a trillion, I’d say, and quite worth the effort.” Aunt Cora answered, looking to me lovingly. “She does the Norge Clan proud… as do all my Ladies-in-wait.” She motioned from me to Simone and Link, and the Coven as a whole.
“I quite agree, my lady!” Sceptus said then turned to address us all. “I wish to extend invitation to your Coven, Lady Chance, for dinner, in celebration of your timely arrival. Tonight at sixteen-thirty-three?”
“We shall be there, Governor Sceptus. May I ask the severity of dress?” Chance asked, smiling brightly.
“As always, semi-formal, High Priestess.” He smiled back.
“Then we must return to our beloved Pegasus to prepare, Gov. Sceptus. If you will excuse us?” Chance bowed politely and the Governor bowed in return.
Right before I turned to follow Link up the ramp, Sceptus caught my attention.
“Lady Christina? Would it be too forward of me to ask that you be seated by my side at the dinner? I have interest in your thoughts process regarding this genetic contagion you have brought to my attention.”
Was he hitting on me?
“Of course, Governor, I would be happy to discuss the specifics, but will keep it light so as not to affect our dinner appetites.”
“Wonderful! I shall see you then, my lady.” He smiled enthusiastically and politely motioned me onto the ramp.
“Christina’s got-ta booooy-friend.” Simone sang out childishly as she followed me up the ramp into the ship.
“So... What does ‘semi-formal’ mean in this day and age, Auntie?” I asked as I looked out the viewport in my quarters at the strangely beautiful ‘organic’ cityscape. “I didn’t get the chance to send a change of address card to the post office before I left Terra, so no fashion magazines as of yet.”
“Hope always called it ‘club wear’ if that helps, Sugar Plum.”
I thought about it for a moment then decided to try something.
“Like this? I said as I carefully lowered myself into the severely heeled, open-toed shoes- the sinew straps wrapping and weaving themselves up and around my ankles and calves magically.
“By all the Norges past! You look fabulous, Sugar Plum! Sceptus won’t be able to keep his hands off you tonight!” She said as she strained to look me in the eyes after inspecting me from head to toe a few times.
“That isn’t the results I’m expecting tonight, Auntie. You said ‘Club wear’ and this is what I recall that looking like.” I responded.
“Well, you hit it right on the head, Christina. Hope is going to be sooooo jealous! I can’t believe how that short, silver dress brings out your hair and eyes!”
“I must say you are stunning, Lady Christina! I am hard-pressed for words at the moment.” Sceptus said as all four of his eyes zeroed in on me and only me.
He was a nice enough guy, but it was still creepy.
“Trust us, Christina; that is something he never had a problem with on previous visits.” Hope teased as she walked behind me.
“Lady Hope is quite correct with that statement.” Sceptus admitted as two of his eyes stayed locked on me and two followed Hope. “Though trust me in that it is only a temporary setback.”
“I thank you for your compliment, Gov. Sceptus.” I said with an honest smile and a bit of color in my cheeks as he graciously seated me.
“Your ear adornments? I am simply fascinated by them.” Sceptus stared at me fully, two of his eyes locked on my ‘Olympus’ earrings as he sat down. “They remind me of prehistoric drawings and ceremonial artifacts found in archeological excavations of some of our extensive cavern systems under the older cities. They are quite beautiful, though the artifacts and drawings I speak of relate back to more barbaric times in our development as a civilization.”
“Thank you, Gov. Sceptus. It has been my experience that every civilization has historical artifacts that harken back to more barbaric, harsher, and very violent times. Perhaps such artifacts and art were left to remind us all of how we developed and where we came from. Possibly to hint of what would happen should we fail to advance and instead falter?” I proposed philosophically. I had made up my mind that I would not reveal how I knew such things, as it would bring about inquiry into my actual age. I figured the ‘learned scholar’ approach was best for now.
“Such heartfelt words were never spoken by one so beautiful and wise, Lady Christina. I too, share that philosophical view.” His voice seemed emotionally influenced by my statement.
“These earrings were given to me by one of our sisters as an initiation gift. I believe them to be reproductions of an ancient Terran civilization and called… um…’dream catchers’. She explained that the ancient ‘tribes’ of Terra used them to catch evil and/or mischievous spirits before entering into their encampments…a form of mystical protection.”
Again, I didn’t reveal the whole truth of how I knew such things.
“How similar that story is to one of our own! Strange how civilizations can be at opposite ends of the galaxy and still share commonalities.” He postulated.
“I have observed that in my travels.” I said honestly. “It would suggest that some highly advanced beings or civilization had visited all our planets at one time or another.”
“I concur. How coincidental would that be?” He asked as two of his eyes slowly scanned my Coven sisters while two stayed on me.
Aside from feeling awkward from that, I also got one of my feelings. Someone or something was approaching from behind us.
Why was it always from behind?
So cliché.
“Lady Christina? Is everything satisfactory?” Sceptus asked quietly, suddenly worried. “You suddenly stopped talking, even moving.”
My sisters suddenly quieted and looked to me for an answer.
Knowing- from our very first meeting fourteen centuries ago- that Hope and Charli both knew American Sign Language, I signed that I felt a ‘presence’ behind me.
Hope signed back her acknowledgement. Chance nodded also.
That made sense- that they would teach their daughter such useful skills.
“Curious. Communication without words. What were you saying, Lady Christina?” Sceptus interrupted.
Charli signed back that she could see no one behind me so that left only one conclusion.
“We are being watched, Governor Sceptus.” I said just above a whisper. “I believe by a Hobgoblin. I suggest you ready yourself for what Witch Corp is really good at, sir.”
He froze and I thought I noticed a shiver or two rack his body.
“Those… things… they give me the quakes. I had hoped never to see one again, Lady Christina. Our medical community has even named my fear. Arachnophobia: the fear of little ugly, creepy, crawly things, unseen until they hop on you.”
I was stuck for words as I glanced at him in shock.
A six armed, two legged man with four eyes and able to spit silk out his butt…I think(?) was afraid of Hobgoblins? Here I was, at first trying to keep it together as I met several human-sized tarantuloid people, afraid of spiders. Something we Earthers called Arachnophobia. Seems that was also the Tarantin word for creepy-crawlies?
The feeling of someone coming up behind me growing stronger refocused my attention.
It felt very close now.
I signed that it felt like it was right behind me.
Hope, Charli, and Chance blinked on their Current sight.
“High Priestess? I think I left something for our host back at the ship. Charli? Would you be a dear and help me find it?” Hope said as she stood. She winked at me and smiled.
“You forgot that, Hope? I thought you had it when we left the ship?” Charli played along as she also stood.
“Gov. Sceptus. Please excuse us. The three of us will be right back.” Chance apologized as she also stood. Chance walked clockwise around the large round table and Charli and Hope walked counter clockwise.
“Well. This is a bit awkward, Governor.” I winced. I watched out my periphery as our three sisters walked around the table in opposite directions.
The thing was right behind me and I tried to resist the urge to ‘flame’ it right then and there.
“Know what, Charli? I think it can wait. I feel guilty for letting this fabulous meal get cold. High Priestess, let’s sit back down.” Hope said. I felt her lean down between Sceptus and me.
“Hold completely still, Sceptus. You too, Christina. It’s right underneath you. You might want to close your eyes, Governor.” Hope whispered.
Sceptus placed one of his hands gently on my forearm. He was quivering violently!
The blue flash lasted almost a full second and I thought our host was going to severe my arm with his sudden spastic flinch!
“Yep. Got the little nuisance. Not much to recover though. I wouldn’t look if I were you, Sceptus. We’ll take care of it for you. ” Charli declared.
I turned and looked down to see a small torso: Both legs, a partial abdomen and the lowest pair of arms. The partial body looked young- and male.
There had to be something I could do to help this poor soul!
I felt the slightest outpour of my Current and a brighter flash lit the room around us.
“Now where have we seen that before, Ladies?” Chance asked, awed.
I gulped loudly, fearing I had done the wrong thing or gotten myself in trouble once again.
“Gov. Sceptus? Can you identify our little, uninvited guest?” Chance asked. The Governor slowly turned around in his seat as a strange fugue settled on me when I turned back a second time. There was a child lying unconscious on the floor behind us. He looked to be about four feet tall and, I’d guess, in his very early teens. Somehow I felt very disconnected from everything around me.
“Reclos? I had no idea he had succumb to the illness!” Sceptus stared incredulously.
“He is unconscious, but will be fine. I have removed the infectious taint from his body.” I announced, but shook my head to snap myself out of the strange fog I felt I was in.
Sceptus was staring at me in horrified disbelief. My coven sisters were also staring, but with more color left in their faces.
“You have got to teach us that trick, Christina!” Kitty said, still stunned by what I had done.
Two of Sceptus’ eyes hung on my face and two toggled between the child lying on the floor, Charli, Hope, Chance, and me.
He ‘crossed’ himself with his top right hand!
“Creator most charitable! Do I believe my eyes or have you just bedazzled me with some skillful sleight of hand, my lady?” He gasped. His face was even paler now.
“He didn’t deserve to die in such a grotesque way, Gov. Sceptus.” I pleaded, tears forming. “I’m sorry if I blasphemed your religion. I meant only to rescue the innocent child.”
I felt tears flowing from my eyes, knowing I had really screwed the pooch this time. I would be lucky if I wasn’t burned at the stake…
…by characters almost straight out of an Edgar Rice Burrough’s novel!
Hopefully, because this was Tarantis and not Barsoom, the fire wouldn’t be so hot?
I was suddenly sitting on my bed, in my room, onboard Pegasus.
“How?” I asked the almost empty room as I valiantly tried to wipe away the flood of tears.
“How would you think, my baby girl?”
I was stunned by the voice that answered!
“Daddy? But you can’t be here! You and Mom have been gone for over fourteen hundred years!”
I continued to cry openly.
“And you now have beautiful blue hair, honey. Explain that!”
“I… I underwent Gene Replacement Therapy. It-it didn’t go as I was lead to believe… or planned.”
“Now that is impossible to believe, pumpkin!”
I looked up and saw Louis Everhardt, my dad, standing and looking down at me, smiling. Mom was suddenly standing right next to him grinning from ear to ear, but silent except for what she’d just said.
“Feel free to tag in at any time, Colleen.” Daddy smirked as he glanced over to her.
She had blue hair!
I gasped and began to see stars in my peripheral vision!
“Do you see something horrific, Christina?” Mom asked as she quickly looked behind herself.
“Think happy thoughts. Think happy thoughts. Think happy thoughts. Think happy th-.”
“Feel free to come down from the ceiling at any time Tinkerbelle. We can’t go anywhere until you release us, so… you know… anytime?” Mom said in her patented calm tone that I remembered her always using when I was upset.
Noticing I actually was floating just below the ceiling, I cautiously and slowly lowered myself back to the bed.
“How can you both be here?” I asked.
“I don’t know the answer to that, honey. How did you bring us here?” Mom asked with an impish grin.
“I don’t know how I do any of this, mom! I don’t understand any of it!” I sobbed.
“Neither do we honey, so I can tell you that we had nothing to do with this.” Daddy said truthfully. “I can also tell you that we are glad to see you once more. Your mother and I are also very pleased with the company you chose to keep here.
“It also pleases us that you are using your heart and head, and not abusing your talents, Christina. You always wanted to be a superhero.”
“I remember, mom.” I wiped at my eyes and looked up at her. “Um, why is your hair blue like mine?”
“Well, you had to get it from one of us... Your father would look really silly if he had blue hair, now wouldn’t he?” she remarked.
I smiled at that thought.
“Ah. Now there is the smiling face I remember so well!” Mom smiled brightly. “Why, I haven’t seen you smile like that since we got you your new boobs.”
“Yeah, they’ve kinda grown on you too, princess.” Daddy laughed.
“Definitely wasteful, daddy.” I giggled as I hefted one in my hand.
“Lou? Our job here is done. We were only to raise her spirits, nothing more.” Mom reminded Daddy.
“What?” I asked loudly. “You were only supposed to raise my mood? Who put you up to this? Was it that Cool Chick from Olympus…um… Artemis?”
“Cool chick, yes. It wasn’t Artemis though, Christina. You. You told us to lighten your mood, honey.” Mom smiled proudly.
“Yessiree! The coolest, blue haired, comic-book superhero chick there ever was, Christina ‘Perfessor’ Everhardt- Our daughter, and our very own family witch. See ya later, toots!” Daddy dramatized then saluted me the way he always did when he wanted to be funny.
“Behave yourself, Christina Everhardt. Now time to wake up and re-enter reality.” Mom told me like she did any time they went away for more than a day. I was caught off guard by the last statement.
“Wake up?” I asked, confused.
“Wake up. Christina? Wake up.” Aunt Cora was leaning over me shaking my shoulder gently.
“Aunt Cora?” I asked as I pushed myself to sitting.
“Have a nice cry, Sugar Plum?”
“How did I get here? How long have I been here?” I asked while rubbing my crusty eyes.
“Roughly two hours, Christina. You have Sceptus very worried, the way you just up and popped out. He has repeatedly inquired as to your health and wellbeing. I think the guy really has a crush on you, Sugar Plum.”
“He must hate me for doing that to that kid. I didn’t know Christianity had spread this far across the galaxy. I didn’t mean to dis his religion, Aunt Cora.”
“Christianity? Child? What are you… Oh… Oh! You mean his crossing himself? Sugar Plum, he wasn’t blessing himself, he was priming his secondary heart! You scared the silk out of the poor man and he felt his primary was faltering. They can pause one heart until they feel they need it. It just needs primed before they ‘will’ it to start up.” Aunt Cora informed me with an understanding, playful smile. “I’m very surprised he didn’t start his secondary the moment he saw you walk into the dining room!”
“So he’s not pissed at me?” I asked in amazement.
“No, Sugar Plum, not at all. In fact, I’m sure he’s even more taken by you now than before- though, a word of warning? Unless you are really, really into sadism, masochism, or bestiality, I’d only try for second base. Tarantin sex organs can be very…um…destructive to Terran genitalia… but in a veeeery orgasmic way.”
“Aunt Cora!” I shouted as my face began to burn!
“Just lending my experience, Sugar Plum.” She said evenly with maybe a tiny hint of a smile.
My face burned even hotter!
“How is she, Cora?” Charli asked from my doorway.
“Christina was under the impression that she broke some archaic religious taboo, Charli.”
“The,” Charli crossed herself, “Yeah, Cora, that was one of the main religions on Terra back then. Remember when we told you about the witch trials and inquisitions? Yeah, that was Christianity. Now I understand why she lost it earlier. Christina, they don’t burn heretics or witches at the stake anymore. Sceptus was just starting his secondary heart. Hope and I thought the exact same thing the first time we were here. These guys are pretty cool though. Oh, unfortunately, they aren’t very compatible, when it comes to sexual relations.
I thought my cheeks would melt!
Charli only added insult to injury though.
“Their massages are to die for though! Their six hands can do magical things with a Terran body.” She swooned.
“Sis? You all right? She going to be alright, Aunt Cora?” Link interrupted as she rushed in and wrapped her arms around me. “I was so worried when you disappeared! Why did you do that anyway?”
“She thought she broke some religious taboo, Coraline.” Aunt Cora grinned mischievously.
Link glared at our aunt.
“First off, I have not seen nor signed any documentation declaring me your daughter! Secondly, I haven’t received documented request for adoption or name change either, Aunt Cora! I would ask that you follow your own rules in those matters!”
“Now what are you bitching about, Cora?” Hope demanded as she appeared in my doorway. She looked confused for a second then rolled her eyes.
“Now it makes better sense.” She sighed. “Looks like karma came home to roost, Cora?”
“I didn’t think I was that confrontational at that age.” Aunt Cora seemed to deflate a little.
“Oh yeah! Maybe a little worse, and with a very entitled attitude added in for good measure.” Charli verified.
“Mom? She good?” I heard Chance’s voice ask from the passageway.
“Good as it gets, honey.” Hope answered looking out my door.
“Sweetie? I think someone wants to make sure you’re okay; you up for visitors?” Charli asked with a knowing smile.
I silently motioned to the people already in my quarters and shrugged in surrender.
“Yeah, okay. Got it. Okay, Chance.”
Sceptus appeared in my doorway looking very concerned!
“My lady. Have I insulted or dishonored you in any way?” He asked solemnly.
I was flabbergasted! He thought he dis’d me?
“Huh? No, you didn’t do anything, Gov. Sceptus. Why would you even think that? It was me that thought I had insulted you by fully recovering that boy. I thought I’d broken some religious rule or canon.”
“Why would you even think that, Lady Christina? I couldn’t be more elated that you gave me back my offspring! Thank you ever so much, my lady.”
“He…he’s your son?” I asked as soon as I could reseat my jaw.
“My first-born, in fact. I am eternally indebted to you and Witch Corps, Lady Christina!”
I found myself embracing him tightly!
“How does she do that? Anybody?” He questioned sounding very surprised. I felt him cautiously wrap his arms around me in response.
“All we know is Christina is a very special witch, Sceptus. Her talents seem to still be in flux. As a result she is constantly second-guessing her abilities and remains extremely sensitive to how other people react to her.” Aunt Cora supplied the requested explanation.
“I must agree with that statement, Lady Cora. Your niece is very special indeed. But, the degree with which she dispenses her energy overshadows all but her Coven sisters. It seems flawless and precise to me.”
He looked me straight in the eyes.
“How did you know, from just the lower extremity, who the body belonged to?” He asked seriously.
“I’d say the same way she found the red taint in your body, Sceptus.” Hope answered before I could open my mouth and say something intelligent like: ‘Uuhhhm’.
“She can see what makes a person tick and quickly analyzed the code. Lady Demi has a similar talent.”
“Ah, the flightie one.” Sceptus nodded in unsurprised acknowledgement. “I guess appearances truly don’t reveal the character.”
Everyone in my room, but me, laughed at the apparent joke.
“How is he?” I asked. “Your son, Reclos?”
“He awoke thirty minutes after your unexpected departure and wanted to know what manner of transport hit him. He seems to have only slight recollection of his ordeal and conscription. After being told of his conscription and successful recovery, he would like to meet the woman responsible for it.”
I let out a loud sigh as I allowed myself to relax, knowing he was well, but I tensed a little knowing I had another possible groupie.
“High Priestess, I am very sorry for going against your wish that I suppress my talent. I understand if I am remanded to my quarters for the rest of our mission.” I said sadly to Chance. I then looked to the floor and closed my eyes waiting to hear her proclaim judgment.
“You don’t want to help these people all of a sudden? You aren’t getting out of this mission that easily, Lt. Everhardt! I expect a viable solution or at least a theoretical plan of attack to eradicate this genetic ‘bug’ you found. Is that clear, Lady Christina?”
Huh? She wasn’t pissed that I once again ignored her orders?
Or was this her way of giving me a second… fourth chance?
“Five by five and crystal, High Priestess!” I jumped to attention with a huge smile on my face!
“Gods! I haven’t heard that one in ages, Christina!” Hope laughed in amusement.
“Maybe we should allow Christina to pull herself together so she can get to her assignment?” Kitty suggested.
“Our research facilities are open for your use, my lady. Whatever you require, just request it. I pledge our system’s complete support in this very serious matter.” Sceptus offered.
“Thank you, very much, Governor Sceptus. I think at first I just need to consult with a few of my sisters. High Priestess? Would it be convenient to ask that my Antarran sisters assist me?”
“Whatever you need, sweetie. Cora, Link, Simone? Help where you can. Lokust, Kitty, Aquia, Lyra, and Greer, we need to get out there and patrol the shipping lanes as originally requested. Kate? You want to handle Launch Control?”
“Sure thing, boss.” Kate said from out in the passageway. I didn’t even know she was there.
Hope and Charli? Keep an eye on those four. Tau? I guess you should add your expertise. Kitty seems to think you’re pretty good with ‘biological functioning’.” Chance giggled.
“I guess I’ll set up in the back part of the galley.” I said as I looked to my waiting sisters.
“Girls? Let’s hit the skies.” Chance said as my room emptied out quickly.
“Good hunting, Witch Corps Flight Two.” Keats wished as Aquia in Surf’s Up disappeared from sight.
“Well? Now what do we do?” She added as she looked to Charli and I.
“Smoke ‘em if you got ‘em.” I laughed.
“What does that mean, exactly? I never did get that one, Hope.” Keats laughed as she shook her head.
“It dates back from fourteen to eighteen hundred years, maybe longer, Keats; when Terrans used to smoke or chew rolled up or shredded tobacco leaves almost nonstop.
“Sounds like a wonderful habit.” Keats said with a sour face.
“That wasn’t the worst. People were smoking all sorts of stuff back then- even stuff they knew would kill them, but took the risk wanting the ‘high’ it provided.”
“High?”
“High. As in getting an artificial stimulation of certain senses and brain areas for a thrill.” I elaborated. “Tabacco and Marijuana were at the low end of the list that Terrans lit on fire and put in their lungs or injected into themselves in those days.”
“You Terrans must have been real idiots back in the day.” Keats concluded logically.
“Keats, no civilization is without its ghosts and demons. Charli, Chantell, and I have seen some pretty crazy shit in our travels. As have you, I’m sure.” I smiled.
“What I’ve seen pales in comparison to your experiences, Hope. I’ve only been around not quite a third as long as you three.”
“And… I’ve seen enough to know that you don’t like our newest sister very much. What gives?” I asked, tactfully.
Not.
“She just… I don’t know, she really reminds me of the Olympians… well, sorta? Christina seems different than even them, guys.”
“She’s definitely one of a kind, I’ll grant you that.” I giggled. “Though, I liked her from the first day I saw her, Keats. What about her rubs you the wrong way?”
“Its how she claims she doesn’t know how she does her magic, Hope. I don’t buy into that prolonged excuse. She has to be hiding something. She seems too ‘perfectly’ innocent.” My longtime sister explained.
“She may just be that innocent, Keats.” Charli joined the conversation. “According to my research, Christina Everhardt is exactly who she claims she is…or was. Her parents owned a small, profitable farm in Northwestern Pennsylvania. They were reported to have died in a mysterious vehicle accident fourteen months to the day before Christina’s unexpected departure from Earth. The investigation was never solved or closed. She did participate in a medical trial that was only to have used a placebo and no real ‘Gene Therapy Serum’. How she got the real stuff is a matter of speculation, though Morgana having a role to play in all our lives narrows down the suspects drastically.”
“But how can she do the things she does, Charli? It’s like she’s another Savanna- maybe even more powerful. All I know is that I get the willies every time she uses her Current.”
“I don’t think she’s using Current- not as we would know it, Keats. I think it’s something far more divine.” Charli really had my attention now!
“You think she’s an honest to goodness Olympian, Charli?” Keats and I asked at the same time.
“Think about this.” My mate proposed. “She had the ingenuity to redesign NASA’s state of the art propulsion system. She’s a wiz at mathematics and found the error in Smithe’s formula in only a few seconds, or so she claims. She starts developing Antarran physical traits immediately after her fake ‘Gene Therapy’. She also starts seeing Current and, from what she also claims, starts to manipulate it before most everybody on Earth even knew it existed.”
“And finally, she survived fourteen hundred years in an emergency pod only designed for a maximum longevity of five years. How was that possible given the prototype’s proper battery hadn’t even been received or installed?”
“Yeah. All we found when we inspected that pod was a heavily corroded, very flat, lithium hybrid multicell-type battery. There was no way that that old thing had been powering its systems for that long.”
“So what was powering that pod?” Charli wondered.
“Current?” Keats answered with a shrug. “Somehow she figured out how to use her Current to power the thing.”
“If that were the case, she would’ve had to have been floating in it, Keats. No, I think something much simpler is the answer.” Charli disagreed.
“You think that ‘gene’ stuff was more than it appeared, dear?” I asked.
“Oh yeah! Big time, Hope.” My mate nodded confidently. “I think we have ourselves a fledgling Goddess. And I’m basing that on what we saw at dinner. I know you recognized that pure white ball of light that surrounded Sceptus’ boy.”
“Yeah! It looked familiar!” Keats said shaking her pointer finger at Charli. “Nine years ago on… on Kane!”
“Demeter!” The three of us exclaimed at the same time.
“Like, you called?” A familiar voice giggled from behind me.
“Actually, we were talkin’ shit, and, well… you showed up.” I deadpanned.
“Your humor is sometimes very rude and offensive, Hope Summers. I happen to know exactly who you were talking about.” Demi said in a very serious tone.
“So was it you or Artie that played the part of Marta Green back on Earth all those eons ago?” I asked. “We’ve already identified Morgana in the part of Anna McCorkle.”
“Marta…Green? Hope, I don’t know who you are referring to.” Demi answered looking confused.
“Oh, please! I happen to know that you aren’t a natural blonde and you only act ditzy when it suits you, sister!” I attacked.
“Honestly, Hope. Artie and I were seeing to the last bunch of whacked out, computer-type nerd/escapees from the Crab Galax…Nebula, about a millenium before. That failed experiment took almost all that we had to eradicate. After that debacle, Artie and I hung around Olympus for a few dozen centuries to recoup. Well, she only hung for about seven centuries before she threw herself into finding Nike again. Can you describe this, ‘Marta Green’?”
“About five-five; slim build; short brown hair; glasses-.”
“Oh, Hades no! I would never go that mousy! I like, have standards?” Demi interrupted with a sour face.
“So if not you or Artemis, who?” Keats asked.
“You are correct in your assessment. Christina is a new… um… Olympian- a very young and inexperienced one.” Demi seemed to ignore Keats’ question entirely.
“Okay. What’s the old man got in mind for our young goddess, Demi?” I asked, seeing through her usual disregard of direct questioning. “Quest? Challenge? Tests of intelligence?”
“It is unknown at this time, Hope. Only Zeus and the Oracles know for certain, and they are extremely tight-lipped on this one.” She told us.
I believed her.
“Okay. So…let’s say she’s here for a purpose? What is our part in all this?” I asked through narrowed eyes.
“Simply keep treating her as the sister she is. Other than that, I would suggest not angering her too badly. She needs to come to several realizations and decisions before leaving or staying in this realm. Treat her with love and respect, Hope Summers.” Demi smiled mischievously. “Kate? She’s like, one of the good guys? She won’t turn you into a frog or anything?”
Demeter vanished.
“Clear as mud…as usual!” I groused as I raised my hands in protest. “I’ll be down in the galley, dear.” I said to Charli as I turned and exited the bridge.
Summer's Past
There should have been a sign haphazardly nailed on the Galley door that warned: ‘Beware! Mad Antarran Scientists at Play!’
I opened the door to find four women; three all roughly 157cm and one statuesque woman of about 183cm; all in long white lab coats and all having blue hair. Three had loose ponytails, but the tall one had a long, thick mono-braid down past her knees. Around them were four tables full of what I assumed to be high tech test equipment.
“Why, I haven’t seen this much high tech junk since we met each other at CMU, Christina!” I declared in amazement as I looked around the rear of the multipurpose compartment.
“Spoken like a true ‘Technophobe’, Hope.” Cora snorted.
“And you would know high tech from low tech how, Cora?” I challenged.
“I’m not as old fashioned as you.” Cora continued.
“Sometimes the old ways are the better ways, my big-boobed padawan.”
“Seriously? Is that all you two are going to do?” Link growled unhappily.
“No. We were going to add in some rude insults, maybe some bitch-slapping and hair-pulling as well, sweetie.” I smiled deviously.
“Not here you aren’t, Lady Hope! You stay here if you want to help us cure these people! If not, go somewhere else!”
Wow! This girl had a set!
“So… what you want me ta do, sweetie?” I asked politely.
“Coffee and tea would be nice.” Link giggled deviously. Simone and Christina joined in while Cora seemed uncharacteristically quiet.
“Done.” I said with a snap of my fingers. Four ceramic mugs of steaming liquid appeared on a rare clear space on one of the tables.
“You forgot the creamer and sweetener.” Simone smirked as she pointed to the containers.
I rolled my eyes and snapped my fingers again. Small packets of the two requested condiments appeared next to the mugs.
“How about something to stir with?” Christina smiled playfully.
“You want me to drink them for you too, girls?” I asked in annoyance.
“Oh would you, Lady Hope? They look too hot for my delicate royal hands to grasp without breaking a nail or causing a boil.” Christina laughed, pushing her luck. “No, actually, I like my coffee like my humor- very dark.”
She really did remind me of the second daughter I never had! I wondered if she wasn’t related somehow. Charli was doing her best to track down any and all data on the Everhardt’s of the early twenty-second century and previous. Degradation of informational records from the time severely impeded the process to an agonizingly slow, line-by-line ‘crawl’.
“I don’t do ‘Momma Bird’, Fiona.” I said and smiled. I wanted to see if she got that reference.
“Are you insinuating I’m an ogre, Lady Hope?”
Damn!
“Not any more than usual, sweetie.” I giggled before turning and walking away. “And only in the friendliest of conversations. Call if you guys need anything. Oh, I also don’t do ‘Guinea Pig’, so don’t even think about it.”
“Any luck, dear?” I asked as I walked into our quarters.
Charli was hard at work typing away on her DataTab.
“Records of the time are a freakin’ mess, Hope! How could anybody have really believed the ‘Cloud’ would make everything better?” She complained. “All it made was people, governments, and corporations lazier and less responsible!”
“But the ‘I want it all right now’ generation thought it was the cat’s ass, dear.” I replied sarcastically.
“Give it a rest, Hopewell. We both know we weren’t even thought of when that ‘godsend’,” Charlie applied finger quotes to that word with a frown, “of a file storage system went online. Skynet was far safer and better managed and it was fantasy! No wonder people thought I was some ‘anti-government’, radical ‘crackpot’ when I wrote my first personal backup program that stored everything on a set of antique 30T semiconductor drives.”
“My grandfather told me that was the way things were back when he met grandma. I always pictured ‘T’-Rexs trying to pick up those tiny things. I mean, how could something without thumbs pick up a thumb drive?” I said as Charli looked up at me and rolled her eyes in disapproval.
“Seriously, Hope?” Charli groaned. “T-Rexs came sixty-five million years before anything close to humans began showing up. And don’t forget that we’ve been around almost that long.”
“Yeah, I know. I guess if I actually felt our ‘age’ it would mean more, dear. Truth is I haven’t felt even close to the age we were when we blasted off toward FeLane the first time.” I responded seriously to my spouse. “So? Find anything interesting?”
“Christina’s parents accident? The investigation was never closed.”
“We already knew that.” I reminded.
“I know, but I also found several near-eyewitness accounts but they are all severely redacted.”
“Government?” I asked; my interest piqued.
“Possibly. Maybe very high level, too, but something just isn’t right. The redactions seem like they were added by computer.”
“How is that so strange? We did everything electronically- even then.”
“Redactions were done to a finished document that was requested by someone not having sufficient clearances to see everything. If done on a computer, the sensitive parts would have been simply erased or deleted. These files were deliberately blacked out using a computer to look like an officially censured release. They should’ve been blacked out with a permanent marker then scanned electronically.”
“Why does Christina seem to be getting more and more mysterious?” I asked.
“Why doesn’t anyone want us to find out the specifics of her past?” Charli added.
“Well, Demi did admit that she’s probably a new Goddess. Doesn’t that occur when two Gods get it on?” I asked.
“Possibly, but the myths really didn’t describe that. All they say is that Zeus and Hera had kids. End of sordid details.”
“Yeah,” I laughed, “After meeting Demi, I’d believe that she came to life by stepping out of a clam shell.”
“Could’ve been from under a cabbage leaf for all it matters, dear.” Charli looked up at me with a flat grin.
“So, anything on her ancestors? Or is that another dead end?”
“From the records I’ve found, the farm had been in the family since the 1840’s. The last known occupants where Louis Edward Everhardt, Colleen Christina Everhardt, and Christina Ann Everhardt from the 2100 census.” Charli was quiet for a few seconds.
“Hmmm. Here’s something. According to the 2090 census, Louis, Colleen, Christian, and a Caroline Ann Everhardt lived there.”
“A sister? Maybe she died young?”
“Hmmmm. Neither sibling appears in the 2080 record. So that seems the case. I’ll keep looking for a death certificate.”
“It wasn’t bad enough the kid lost her parents. Now it seems she lost her sister as well. Gods, this kid’s been through hell!”
“The thing is she’s managed to keep it together through it all.” Charli said looking up to me momentarily.
“Hope, Cora. Can you come up to my quarters?” I called into my comm as something struck me about a sister.
“On my way, Hope.”
“What’s up, girls?” Cora asked as she knocked and entered our quarters.
“Charli and I were wondering about something-.”
“Actually, Hope was wondering about something and I’m as in the dark as you, Cora.” Charli interrupted.
I glared at my significant, soon to possibly be my ex, other.
“I figured that was the case. Ask away, sister.”
“How rare is it for Antarran fraternal twins?” I asked.
“Hmm, Fraternal Twins? It isn’t unheard of…especially in the Norge family line, why?” Cora seemed confused by my seemingly random question.
“Huh! Got it!” Charli shouted in victory. She looked to me strangely. “How did you know, honey?”
“Know what, girls?” Cora seemed even more perplexed.
“Christina had a twin sister that apparently died in 2095. At age fourteen.” Charli answered, as she seemed to be concentrating on her DataTab intently.
“Caroline Ann Everhardt went missing February 20th, 2095, her body was never found and she was declared legally deceased June 23rd, 2095.” Charli recited as she read from her DataTab.
“Christina’s birthday is February 20th, Hope! The poor girl must have been devastated.” Cora said, appalled by that revelation.
“Here’s something from the Meadville Tribune, dated February 21st, 2095.” Charli said before she read it aloud.
“A local teen disappeared from her family’s farm early yesterday. Pennsylvania State Police responded to a call placed by Mrs. Colleen C. Everhardt, of Towpath Rd., Meadville at 11:55AM, stating that her daughter, Caroline Ann Everhardt, 14, had failed to respond to Mrs. Everhardt’s repeated calls for lunch. An investigation of the house, barn, and several outbuildings failed to produce any leads. Anyone having seen or knowledge of Caroline Everhardt’s whereabouts are urged to contact the Pennsylvania State Police, Meadville Barracks at #PaSPMdvl. It goes on to say that one of her shoes was found near the swamp that bordered on the property. It also gives a description of the twin. She was five-three, black hair, and one hundred two pounds.”
“Should we ask Christina about this?” Cora wondered aloud.
“Demeter told us not to piss her off, so I’m not sure, Cora. You think she would take us looking into her history the right way?”
“She’s Antarran. I can’t see her being thrilled about us nosing into her past, but she’s a very strong person, emotionally.” Cora answered then thought for a moment.
“She’s very intelligent. I’d say that she even expects us to investigate. She may even be wondering why we took so long to do it.”
“Charli? Have you found any family images from that old ‘Facepalm’ thing?” I asked.
“That would’ve been ‘SnapChat’, Hope. God, you are so old school!” My mate laughed as she typed. “The answer is no. That social media service was… I’ll be damned! Here it is.”
Charli turned her DataTab around so we could see it.
“Impossible!” Cora exclaimed in shock!
“Cora?” Charli asked, alarmed.
“It’s Christina. That is Christina.” She declared.
“No, this was Christian at the time, Cora.” We looked at both profile pages as Charli alternated the two separate pages.
“Typical for fraternal Terran twins.” I told Cora. “They usually have different physical traits due to separate eggs being fertilized.”
“But that Christian had red hair.” Cora insisted, pointing to the display. “Christina said she had black hair before her gene therapy.”
“Makes you wonder what really happened to Caroline Everhardt. I don’t think she ran away, got kidknapped, or even fell into that swamp Christina talks so fondly of. I think-.”
“You think what, Hope?”
Christina was suddenly standing just inside our locked door, hands crossed under her massive bust and an angry frown.
“I think you should knock before entering, sweetie.” I answered, narrowing my eyes at her.
“Charli was finally able to restore some corrupted files of the time and found some interesting things, Sugar Plum.” Cora told her honestly.
“I didn’t do it! I touched her hand and she just disappeared! I swear that’s what happened! She just…vanished…” Christina declared just before she broke down and began sobbing loudly.
I was at a loss! Christina had never lied or given any indications for suspicion. What had happened to the Everhardt twins?
“Care to tell us about it, sweetie? We just found your’s and Caroline’s social media profiles. What happened?” I asked gently as I helped her sit on our bed.
After a minute, she looked up at the three of us then looked quickly to the floor.
“I…I have no idea what happened. I mean… I think I may understand more now than at the time.” She started.
I could see this was going to be rough on her.
“Take your time, sweetie. We’ll help you through this if we can.” I comforted.
“It was our birthday-.”
“February 20th?” Cora asked.
Christina nodded.
“Caroline was thirty minutes younger than me. She came into my room asking if I knew what mom and dad had planned for our fourteenth birthday. For some reason she always got more excited about our party than I did.” Christina paused and took a deep breath.
“I told her that I wasn’t even thinking about a party and that it would be nice to just once sit it out in my room. I had plenty of studying to do and felt that was more important than another birthday party. She tried to convince me that I had been studying too hard and that I needed to have some time to relax. When I wouldn’t cave, she tried to pull me to my feet. That’s when it happened.”
Christina began to cry again and it took several minutes to calm her down this time.
“What happened? Can you describe it for us, Sugar Plum?” Cora asked carefully.
“That’s when she…when she disappeared!” Christina began crying even harder.
“How did she vanish, sweetie? Think back and see if you can describe how she vanished.” I prompted gently.
“She just wasn’t there anymore. One second we were looking each other in the eyes, the next I was all alone in my room and I felt weird.” She sniffled out.
“You felt weird? Define, ‘weird’, Sweetie.”
“Even though I was alone in my room, I didn’t ‘feel’ alone. I was so scared that I never told mom what had actually happened. Not that she would’ve believed me. Then the cops showed up and I lied. I told them that I hadn’t seen my sister for a few hours; that I was busy studying. That seemed to pacify them- especially when mom confirmed my constant study habit. Then dad found a shoe down by the swamp. I can’t remember her ever telling me about losing a shoe and we told each other everything at the time. Somehow, I knew someone or something planted it out there to throw off the investigation. I never told anyone this, you guys. Maybe I was a Current Mage then but didn’t know it? I don’t know.”
“I think you both were Current Mages or even something more, Christina. Here, look at this.” Charli said as she handed Christina her DataTab.
“That’s me!” she gasped. “Why does it say its Caroline’s page?” She said handing it back.
“Because that is Caroline Everhardt’s profile page, Sweetie. Here’s yours.” Charli changed pages and handed it back to her.
“But I never had red hair!”
“Told you, Hope! I know my own niece!” Cora crowed.
“That’s Christian’s page, sweetie. By that uploaded photo, you definitely had red hair and Caroline had the black hair.”
“We understand, sweetie. By coloring your hair, you might have been trying to keep her memory alive. I think it’s a really sweet gesture.” Charli told her.
“But I didn’t color my hair! I honestly don’t remember having red hair. Only my dad had red hair…or so he claimed. Mom said it turned gray right after they got married, and he always blamed mom for causing it.”
“Sugar Plum? What color was mom’s hair? Can you remember?” Cora asked.
“She had dark brown hair with plenty of gray streaks. She claimed that dad caused them.”
“Where was your mom from? Originally.” I asked.
“Conneaut Lake. Um, Pennsylvania. Why?”
“And her maiden name, Sweetie?” I asked, delving deeper so Charli had some place to start a search.
“I think it was Norwood, but mom’s people were pretty much gone by the time Caroline and I were born.”
“Got it! Colleen Christina Norwood and Louis Edward Everhardt were married at Trinity United Methodist Church, Conneaut Lake, Pa, August 25th, 2079.”
“They were married for two years before we were born? We were told we were the reason they had to get married. Those two can’t be mom and dad.” Christina argued.
“Found an announcement in the Meadville Tribune. March 5th, 2079.” Charli announced as she again turned around her DataTab so we could see it.
“That’s mom…I think? She looks so young in that picture.” Christina confirmed.
“She also looks a lot like you, Sugar Plum.” Cora added. “But I’ve seen that face somewhere before. Charli? Could you access the Galactic database and search the Royal Norge ancestry for any match?”
“Cora? How would one of your ancestors get to Earth? We didn’t even know Antarra existed at that time.
“Then why did the lifeboat’s flight computer accept the destination?” Christina proposed.
“Good point, Sweetie. How did the flight computer know where to go?” Charli agreed.
“Marta!” Charli, Cora, and I chorused.
“Marta Green?” Christina questioned in confusion. “The Propulsion Engineer from NASA?”
“We think she may have been more than just a Propulsion Engineer, sweetie.” I informed her.
“You mean like you said that Anna McCorkle was actually this Morgana chick? Who do you think she was?” Christina asked, her eyes wide in curiosity.
“My guess would be one of the Olympians- those that called themselves the Gods and Goddess’ of Myth.” I ventured.
“Wait. You mean Artemis and Hephaestus…they actually are the Artemis and Hephaestus?” Christina gulped as she blinked her eyes in disbelief. “I thought they were just jerkin’ my chain!”
“You still have those earrings on, right?” I asked.
She reached for her ears and nodded.
“Then try taking them out.” I challenged.
“Huh? Why would I want to, I like these earrings?” She questioned.
“Because I asked you to, sweetie. Just try to take them out. As an experiment.” I pushed.
“Come on! I can take them out any time I want, Hope.”
“Then do it, sweetie. Prove that they aren’t enchanted.”
Christina reached up and, one by one, took out her earrings.
“Well that was very revealing, Hope.” Cora laughed at me.
“Wait, Cora. Now show them to me, sweetie. Hold them out in your hand to show us they really did come out.
Christina held out her hand and we witnessed the earrings disappear. Looking to her ears, they were back in place as if never being removed.
I felt vindicated to say the least.
“You were saying?” I challenged.
“Lucky guess.” Cora rebuked.
“Why can’t I take them out for very long?”
“They have a compulsion on them, sweetie. The Olympians want to keep in touch with us. I’m guessing those are very special though. I’ll bet they’re a limiter of some sort.” I theorized.
“A limiter? But Artemis said they were an amplifier- that they would only limit my Current use when I was emotionally compromised.” Christina burst out.
I smiled wickedly.
“That’s not fair, Hope! You set me up!” She complained.
“You want our help, Sweetie?” I asked, still with that evil smile.
“I just want to understand what’s going on and who I really am.” She surrendered.
“And in that vein, I’d like to ask some rather personal questions, sweetie.” Charli redirected the conversation. “First off, you told us that your parents had no qualms about you um…coming out, right?”
“They seemed almost happy that I admitted I was ‘trans’. Mom made my appointments for the shrink and our PHP. That was June of that year, I think.” She answered truthfully.
“Can you remember your PHP’s name?” Charli continued.
“Um…Bloise? Dr. Marla Bloise, MD.”
“Hmmm. How about the shrink? What was their name, sweetie?”
“Dr. Libre, He had a weird Spanish accent. Um…Baccus Libre. Yeah.” Christina nodded.
I immediately saw the pattern.
“They’ve been watching her her whole life, haven’t they?” I proposed.
“At least since age fourteen, anyway.” Charli nodded up at me in acknowledgement.
“I don’t get it. What did you see that I didn’t in those three questions?” Cora looked at Charli and me- dumbfounded.
“Her physician’s name was Marla Bloise. In Arthurian myth, one of the mages was named Bloise or Blaze. Baccus Libre or Baccus Liber are two alternate names for Dionysus.” Charli informed Cora.
“Dionysus? A counselor? Yeah, right!” I’ve never seen the guy sober any time I’ve visited Olympus!” Cora snorted in disbelief.
“The guy did look like he had partied way too much the night before our sessions.” Christina admitted with fond recollection. “I think his favorite line was ‘So, how can we make you feel better than I feel right now, Christina?’ I always thought it his way of breaking the ice. So I would relax… open up to him.”
“Did it?” Charli inquired.
“Naw. He kept trying to get me to talk about my sister… you know.”
“Did he ever offer to hypnotize you? As therapy?” Charli questioned.
“Once, I think? It didn’t work though.”
“How do you know it didn’t work?”
“Because I never took my eyes off him! Something inside me just said not to trust him. I liked the guy as a counselor, but that was as far as it went. He creeped me out a little.” Christina admitted.
“And your lack of compliance to hypnosis? He found that…?” Charli left the question hang so she could complete it.
“He found that frustrating- claimed he ‘didn’t deserve this.’ But he always got it back together and continued the rest of our session.”
“Sounds like classic Dionysus, dear. The only thing he has patience for is fermentation.” I giggled.
“Huh. Says here that Dr. Libre was part of the Diana Prince Physical and Psychological Wellness Group. Incorporated January 20th, 2079.”
“You have got to be kidding me!?” I gasped while laughing.
“What’s so funny about that? Lots of companies are named after their founders.” Cora questioned.
“On Earth, we had printed media we called ‘Comic Books’, Cora. ‘Diana Prince’ was the civilian identity of one of the most popular comic book superheros ever conceived- Wonder Woman.” Charli answered.
“O! M! G!” Christina gasped. “I never thought about it! Even when I read the name on the building!”
“Hey Cora? I found something.” Charli alerted as she turned the DataTab around. “Look familiar?”
Caroline Norge was silent for a moment. Something that rarely happened! She looked between Christina and the display several times, each time looking more and more confused.
“This simply cannot be! Not even Chance or Savanna could accomplish such a feat!” Cora exclaimed.
“What? What is it? Let me see.” Christina insisted.
Charli’s DataTab was now in Christina’s hands and as she looked at its display, she gasped very loudly and crumbled to the floor!
I quickly bent down to scan her health. Finding her just unconscious, I picked up the DataTab from her grasp. There on the display was an image of a finely crafted portrait whose subject was a very regal looking woman.
Colleen Christina Everhardt!
With blue hair!
Or, as the caption identified: HMRH Colleen Christina Norge.
“Savanna, honey? Need your help here!” I called to the ceiling as I collected Christina and placed her gently back on our bed.
“You rang, Grandma Hope?” Savanna asked as she was suddenly ‘here’. I didn’t even flinch, it had happened so many times over the last nine years.
“Oh, hey Christina. Wait. Have you been crying? Grandmas? What have you been doing to Christina?” Savanna demanded, looking very angry as Christina came to and began to sit up.
“Charli was able to reconstruct some of the records from the twenty-first and twenty-second centuries, Savanna. Some of what she found just brought back …memories.” Christina explained as she continued to steady herself.
“Any idea who this might be, Munchkin?” I asked my granddaughter as I handed her Charli’s DataTab.
“Now why would I know who this…person…is? Oh, shit!” Savanna asked without looking then swore as she finally looked at the woman’s portrait on the display.
“That’s you!” Savanna exclaimed with wide eyes and open mouth. “How the hell have you figured out you could time travel already?”
I was flabbergasted to say the least!
“I haven’t figured anything out, Savanna!” Christina snarled. “How is my mother in a portrait that looks like it was painted several thousand years ago?”
“Ummmm… well, ya know…?” Savanna began to him-haw and looked extremely frightened by Christina’s intense glare.
“Answers, Savanna Summers! Now!” Christina commanded, and I swear Pegasus’ hull shook!
“Yes, Oracle. Enlighten us.” Cora encouraged sarcastically with narrowed eyes and her arms crossed under and obscured by her ‘ladies’. “How can Christina’s mother be the original Norge family matriarch? Space travel, let alone Transdimensional drive, wasn’t even a thought in any Antarran fantasy writers’ mind when that was painted!”
“You know I’ll find the answers, Munchkin. I always do.” Charli threatened.
“Ummmm… Nike is going to help you.” Savanna blurted out, looking at Christina in terror.
“Help me. Do. What?” Christina demanded.
“Set up the Norge Dynasty. Colleen and your father are the progenitors of the whole modern Antarran monarchy.” Savanna rambled quickly.
“And how, pray tell, is she going to do that, Munchkin?” I challenged.
“In a few days, Christina will take you guys back in time a few hour-.” She began to explain.
“Been there, done that, sent the postcards, Chica!” Christina interrupted angrily.
Thunder echoed through my bedroom.
“Look, dude! Whoever the hell you are. I don’t wanna hear it right now! I’m more than pissed at the moment so don’t friggin’ push me!” Christina growled looking and pointing menacingly to the ceiling.
Savanna looked appalled.
“You-you…you just told Zeus to basically kiss your ass! Why would you dare threaten Zeus?”
“Look, sister! I don’t care if he’s the man in the frickin’ moon! Nobody tells me what I can and can’t say or do. Got it? Good! Now… Let’s skip down to the part of this briefing where you tell me how I transport Mom and Dad to the other side of this galaxy and go back several thousand years at the same time?”
My granddaughter looked absolutely terrified! What did she know about this woman that we didn’t? Was it the fact that she was supposedly an actual Goddess?
Or, was it something even more unimaginable?
I knew that Savanna didn’t scare very easily, but Christina had her shaking in her shoes.
What kind of Goddess was she?
Savanna took a very deep breath to seemingly compose herself.
“You must figure that out on your own as all sentient subspecies do. For now, you must return to your assigned task of curing the Tarantians of their genocidal spiral into oblivion.”
Savanna appeared to prepare herself for the worst- closing her eyes, gritting her teeth, and turning her head to the side.
Christina’s eyes blazed a blindingly intense orange for a few seconds then faded to normal.
“Of course. You are absolutely correct as to the proper sequence of events, Sister Oracle.”
Christina was gone. Vanished.
“Mind telling your grandparents what just happened, ‘Oracle’?” I asked as Charli, Cora, and I looked between us.
“Right now, I think, Savanna needs to change her panties, Hope. Child, what is it about her that completely terrifies you?” Cora questioned. “You interface with Olympus all the time. You should be used to the Gods and Goddesses.”
“If that were the case I would have no such reactions, Aunt Cora. Christina is different…very, very different.”
“Okay, I’ll bite. How different is she?” I asked.
“She is not just a goddess. She is far, far more. That is more than I should relate at this time, however. Your present mission is of far more importance, sisters.”
Savanna disappeared.
“Ya’know? It used to be that only the damn Olympians would do this sort of shit!” I groused. “Now, my own granddaughter is pulling the same shenanigans! And she’s scared shitless of our newest sister to boot! What’s this reality coming to?”
“Shit?” Cora chimed in humorously.
“Easy, dear,” Charli tried to calm me. “It’s still the same old set of rules; they just stepped it up a few notches. I’m confident- as usual- we’ll be the last to find out what is really going on.”
“Not this time, Charli!” I growled as I began to concentrate on the Galley.
If Savanna, Chance, and Christina can do it, I was sure as hell going to try!
“I’ll be a sonnofabitch!” I exclaimed as I found myself looking at three of our four Antarrans.
“Congrats, Hope. Now, can you tell me how we do it?” Christina greeted without even turning to look at me.
“You’ll be the second to know.” I commented. I still couldn’t believe that I had done it!
Christina quickly turned and regarded me with a semi-amused grin.
Did her eyes just ‘twinkle’ at me?
“You want to tell me what about you scares the absolute shit out of my granddaughter, Christina Everhardt?” I demanded.
“You’ll be the second to know.” She repeated back my line.
“Not good enough, sister! What are you hiding?” I asked in my usual, tactful way.
Christina turned and frowned at me.
I felt…something. Something that sent a chill up my spine!
“Knock that shit off right now, young lady!” I commanded as I fought to counter that feeling.
It immediately stopped as her face paled. She looked frightened and surprised as to what I was referring.
“I’m sorry if that was me doing that, Hope. I’m not sure how I even do it though.” She apologized.
Don’t apologize, sweetie, act on it and try to find out what causes it. You’re a very intelligent girl, don’t be an ‘Academic’; use the street smarts God gave you!” I instructed.
“Hmmmfp. Does ‘God’ even exist anymore, Hope? My belief in the old myths have certainly been shattered. Does any other concept of religion stand any better chance?” She stated darkly.
“We all had to come from somewhere, sweetie.” I tried telling her.
“Yeah, I came from a damned syringe though, didn’t I?”
“In preparation for coming to us though, sweetie. You still had to come from somewhere…originally.”
“I suppose.” She considered for a moment. “I’ll give ya that one, Hope. It doesn’t make things any better. Everything I’ve been taught…that I thought was truth…it’s all bullshit.”
“Oh, you mean physics, astrophysics, mathematics, statics, dynamics, and electronics? Like our propulsion systems, our cybernetic A.Is? How about the fact that without your ingenuity, none of that…none of us would be out here; helping people in need?” I listed the ‘bullshit’ as she dubbed them.
“That’s not what I mean, Hope!” She argued.
“Then what do you mean, sweetie? You’re the one that needs to figure those things out. I’m a Marine. That’s my religion, but I also believe in a higher power; one way above even the Gods and Goddesses- above even the Titans.”
I stopped suddenly and regarded Christina a moment. Was that what she was?
If that were the case, wouldn’t my Chance be hashing it out with Christina right now?
Chance likes her, I thought to myself. Hell, I even like the kid!
Didn’t everybody hate the Titans? Weren’t they supposed to be the forces of nature? Earth, Wind, Fire, and Water? Things that could destroy humanity and even the planets, solar systems, even the galaxies?
Chronos was supposedly a Titan, I realized. Was time also a force of nature?
Sure was! Time controlled everything! Wind, water, fire, and earth- time controlled it all!
Someone who controls time controls everything.
Christina could control time…to a certain degree.
“Fuuuuu…”
“Hope? Is something wrong? Why did you suddenly go pale?” Christina was staring at me in worry. Link and Simone were also showing concern on my behalf.
“Nothing. Some things I was thinking about suddenly made way too much sense and I hadn’t prepared properly.” I said as I began to concentrate on my quarters again.
“Enjoy your trip, dear?” Charli asked as I found myself back in our room.
“Where’d you go, Hope?” Cora asked with a slightly shocked expression.
“The galley. I think I have a few things figured out, girls.” I answered just before Mt. Olympus appeared in my vision.
“Hey, Hope.” Artemis welcomed.
“Don’t ‘hey Hope’ me, Artie! You bring me here to give me a warning or something?” I growled.
“You know me so well, sister.” She smiled teasingly.
“Yeah, well…we’re comrades in arms still, aren’t we?” I asked.
“Always and forever, Hopewell Summers. My word is my bond, sister.”
“Yeah, that’s what I was afraid of.” I said narrowing my eyes. “Why?”
“Why, what, Hope?”
“Why so tight-lipped on this kid, Artie? She a new Titan or something? How we handle her…teach her, influences whether she will be destroyed or not? Something cruel and unusual-like? Hasn’t the child been through enough already?”
“Wow! I’ve never seen you so melodramatic, sister! This child, she has found her way into your heart, hasn’t she?”
“Yes, and she’s probably the proverbial Anti-Christ too, right? The four horsemen of the apocalypse all rolled into one? Ragnarok? Helhiem?” I answered then assumed.
“Those she is definitely not, Hope.” A deep, male voice answered.
“Zeus? To what do we owe the pleasure?” I asked the 190 cm man dressed in a flowing white toga with gold, lightning bolt trim.
“Father? I hadn’t expected you to be here.” Artie bowed reverently.
“Neither did I, but Hope will not take anyone else’s explanation as ‘gospel’, I’m afraid.” He explained.
“My long-time friend, I am asking you to treat Christina Everhardt like any other Corps member. Yes, she is Antarran by her code array. No, she is not an Olympian…per say. Neither is she Titan for that matter. She is more than any of us and yet not. She is completely new and yet indeterminably ancient and therefore constitutes an extreme unknown to all involved. I’m afraid that is all I can tell you, for it is all the Oracles, the Fates, and I know for certain.”
“But the kid wouldn’t hurt a flea, big guy! Have you seen how she reacts to possibly taking a life?” I asked in amazement that he actually was telling me the truth.
“I have and the Furies have surpassed my expectations as teachers, Hope. I can only ask that you continue her education. With wisdom and intelligence, comes morality. With morality, we all stand a better chance of living longer.”
“You make it sound like she could erase the universe with a blink of her eye.” I joked.
“In a word, that is probably a very good assumption, Hope.” He smiled worriedly.
“Okay.” I said, raising my hands in surrender. “I’ll leave it alone, but I’m still going to find out what she is, Allfather. You have my word on that. The more I know about Christina Everhardt, the more I can help her become…whatever.” I told him truthfully.
“Hope? Be very careful. The Oracles have warned of severe consequences should you push too hard.” Artie seemed very much concerned that I might do just that.
“Not to fear, I’ll use my best diplomatic behavior.”
“That is one thing even the Fates disagree with, Hope Summers!” Zeus glared at me. “Everything remains innocent. There is to be no ‘special treatment’ of Christina Everhardt!”
“Copy that, Allfather.” I acknowledged.
“So, I take it we’ve been warned?” Charli said as I was instantly back in our room.
“Status quo.” I said as I once again concentrated on the galley.
“Hope? You left without saying goodbye.” Christina blinked in surprise.
“Look sweetie, I just figured out how to do it, so I had to experiment- to get the feel of it- what I need and how much to concentrate on.”
“You popped into my quarters, so I decided to return the favor.” I added.
“You popped into my room? Why?” Christina stared in disbelief.
“No. I popped between my quarters and the galley a few times, sweetie. I have no desire to invade your privacy.” I clarified.
“That reminds me. I’m sorry for popping into your room, uninvited, Hope. For some reason I felt you were talking about me and I also felt I needed to speak for myself.
“We were talking about you, sweetie, but that is no excuse to interrupt a private conversation. If you were so curious, you should have knocked at the door and asked for admittance- like you normally would. We have nothing to hide, sweetie- nor would we even consider it. As Cora said, Charli had just finished repairing records from the twenty-first and second centuries. Electronic files of that time are very…messy. Charli has been working on it since we left base. We were hoping to help figure out what really happened to your parents. Why the accident investigation was never concluded.”
“I think we pretty much know the answer to that now, right? I’m the reason…or should I say Chance and I are the reason. I think it safe to assume the accident was staged to look like they died… somehow. No clue on how I would do that. I still have no idea where it even happened.” Christina reasoned.
“Charli is still looking, sweetie, but from that portrait she found in the Antarran archive, I’m betting they survived that accident.
Christina broke into a very happy smile- tears began to run down her cheeks.
“I-I hadn’t thought about that part. Thanks, Hope.”
“What’s this about a portrait of your mother in the Antarran archives?” Simone asked as she and Link came over, intrigued by our conversation.
“Charli found an actual painting of Mom in the archives. It was subtitled ‘Her Most Royal Highness Colleen Christina Norge’.” Christina answered.
“You’re kidding!” Simone said, stunned. Her DataTab instantly appeared in her hand and she began typing.
“By the Norge’s of old! And this time I really mean it! Will you look at this?” She said to Link.
Link’s eyes bulged and both blue-haired girls looked up and stared at Christina.
“This is the woman who started the Norge Dynasty! She looks so much like you, Christina!” Simone said quietly.
Link just kept looking between the image and Christina.
“Does this have anything to do with you being able to jump us back in time, sis?” She finally posed.
“That or we’re still in a drunken stupor back at base, sweetie.” I suggested. “I vote for the drunken stupor, myself. It makes way more sense that way.”
“That would be my vote too, Hope, but I’m starting to think this is all more than a fantasy. A dream or nightmare was never this linear for me.” Christina admitted nervously.
“So when do we go back, sis?” Link asked excitedly.
“My guess would be after Chance gets back from patrol. Savanna said that Nike was to help me. And who am I to not heed an Oracle?” Christina answered with a shrug.
“A better guess would be after we fix these people, sweetie. One mission at a time.” I proposed.
“Which reminds me. We may have something figured out as to our mysterious genetic virus, Hope.” Christina informed me.
“I’m all ears.”
“I’m thinking we can integrate my current into Tarantin Current- get them to play nice together to fight and destroy the Hobgoblin strain.”
“Hmm. A joint offensive?” I considered it a moment. “I like it. Risks?”
“We need someone to test it on, Hope.” Simone suggested.
“I already told you I don’t do Guinea Pig.” I warned.
“We would need a Tarantin, Hope.” Link specified.
“Major? Gov. Sceptus and his son, Reclos, are asking to come aboard.” Keats broke over the Comm.
“I’ll meet them at the hatch, Keats. Hope, out.” I responded.
“If you girls will excuse me? I think our Guinea Pig has just arrived.” I winked.
“And this is our multipurpose compartment. Right now we have it configured as a genetic testing lab in the back half and a Galley forward. Yeah, I know… real compatible, right?” I said as I finished the tour for Reclos. This was his first time aboard and as expected, his eyes never closed or blinked once from wonder. Nor had his mouth closed completely.
“Are you the lady that rescued me, my lady?” the young Tarantin asked Christina shyly.
“I am, young sir.” Christina smiled politely adding a nod.
The early teen ran over to her and wrapped all three sets of arms around her.
“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” He repeated until at last he quieted, still clinging to her- his head pressing up against her ‘ladies’ presented them prouder from her low-cut ‘T’shirt.
That had not gone unnoticed by Sceptus or Christina.
“My apologies, Lady Christina. Reclos shares a great many traits with his father, but has yet to master the nuances of subtlety.”
Could Tarantin’s blush? I know Christina was!
I noticed Christina blink on her Current sight.
“You are quite welcome, young sir. It was an honor to restore you to health.” She said as she scanned Sceptus surreptitiously.
He caught on and slowly turned around so she could scan his back.
Christina frowned.
“I take it the taint has returned, my lady?” Sceptus asked.
Christina closed her eyes and nodded once, sadly.
“Have you and your sisters made any advances in a cure?” He asked.
“Tenatively, Gov. Sceptus. It has yet to be tested.” Simone answered.
“Do you think it is safe?” He asked flat out.
“It is a combination of my energy and your energy that I have asked to work together to eradicate the tainted agent.” Christina explained. “So it is part me, part you, Governor. Being dual-compatible, it should not hurt either of us, yet I cannot say it will do what we want, how we want.”
Sceptus looked to his son then back to Christina. “Do it. You have returned my son and therefore earned my trust. Do it, my lady.”
“Pater! No! I will volunteer! You must continue to serve the people.”
“The recipient must be infected, Sir Reclos. You no longer contain the taint and therefore cannot participate in this experiment.” Christina said in a voice that reverberated throughout the compartment.
She suddenly looked confused.
“Continue, Lady Christina.” Sceptus acknowledged as he presented one of his top arms.
Christina held out her hand, open palm up and Link placed an injector into it. Without my Current sight on, it appeared empty. Blinking, I saw an amber glow contained inside.
Sceptus closed all four eyes and awaited the worst.
Christina smiled evilly and shoved the injector into his lower thorax- his butt in Terran terms.
All four of Sceptus’ eyes bulged open in surprise!
“Allow a moment for it to work into the blood, sir. Please tell me instantly if you experience any pain, itching, burning, nausea, headaches, megalomaniacal world domination, sudden urges to kill me, etc.” Christina said flatly.
Young Reclos looked on in anticipation of something visual happening- his face very concerned for his father.
With my Current sight enabled, I began to see this strange amber hue or as Christina would say, an aura, surround Sceptus. Something was definitely happening.
“I feel a little strange, Lady Christina. Not ill or painful, just…strange. Like when I was younger and foolish enough to touch an active energy canal- that same ‘tingle’.” He related.
Christina stood silent and observed. Every now and again, one of her brows would twitch as if she saw something promising or odd- like she was mentally checking off items she expected or didn’t expect to happen.
Finally the amber glow faded.
“How do you feel, Gov. Sceptus?” She asked after waiting almost a full minute for any latent effects.
“Surprisingly fit, Lady Christina. In fact, better than I’ve felt in years! Does this mean I am cured?”
“Allow me to examine you as I did earlier, sir.” Christina replied with a faint smile.
After a minute of scanning him- top to bottom, front to back, she declared him clean.
Sceptus was on Christina in an instant with all six arms wrapped around her in an embrace only a Tarantin could achieve!
“Thank you, my lady! A thousand times thank you to you and your Coven sisters! A planet-wide celebration shall be organized for your timely arrival and your miraculous achievements!”
“Don’t thank us profusely yet, Sceptus. You are but one of how many billions. We need to figure out a way to get this cure to all four planets without bleeding Christina dry of energy.” I stated, breaking his euphoric mood.
“Girls? I’m calling a huddle.” Christina interrupted as she motioned us all to her.
Charli, Cora, and Keats were suddenly next to me!
“Hope? What the h-?”
“Christina, not me, dear. You okay, Keats?” I asked seeing she was slightly more disoriented than Charli or Cora.
“I hate ‘flue powder’, Boss!” She grumbled. “But yeah, I’ll survive. What’s up?”
“Our Antarran sisters have come up with a cure for the Tarantin plague. Christina called an impromptu meeting to discuss distribution.”
Cora had already hurried the few steps to her tall niece; unceremoniously pulled Sceptus away, and lovingly wrapped her arms around Christina.
She seemed to revel in the fact that her head pushed into Christina’s cleavage so easily and completely.
She could die from asphyxiation in there!
Gods! Antarrans!
“Aunt Cora!? Please! We have a job to do and this is not helping with that.” Christina groaned in embarrassment.
“Hmmm, I could die a very happy monarch right now.” Cora mumbled from in between the abundant flesh.
Christina really blushed now!
“Cora? Do you mind committing ‘boobi-side’ some other time? You’re embarrassing the girl.” I said, hating that I had to be the voice of reason here.
“You will get no objections from Reclos or I, Lady Hope! By all means, let her continue.” Sceptus smiled.
“You guys are all alike.” I stated flatly.
‘And I should know’, I thought to myself.
“What I propose is in line with the Governor’s suggestion of a system-wide celebration, sisters. I think we could disperse the cure as an aerosol; fireworks over the major cities if we could design a dispersion medium to carry enough individual doses to the masses?” Christina suggested.
“We’ve done total planetary bombardments before, Christina,” I informed her and heard Sceptus gasp. “On JWC’s last mission, Lyra sent out a planet-wide signal flare to get our attention while planet-side.” I added to ease our guest’s apprehension.
“Would it not be more efficient to add it to the hydration supplies, my ladies? Several of our scientists previously theorized that as a possible method to spread the infection.” Sceptus offered.
“The dilution ratio might be too great to make a difference. It could render the cure ineffective.” Christina rationalized.
“But somehow the Hoblins succeeded, sis.” Link spoke up. “We find how they did it and we find our antidote.”
For being fifteen standard years old, this girl was very astute!
Christina nodded. “Gov. Sceptus? Would it be possible for us to run some tests and inspections on various reservoirs around the planet? By doing that, we should find the mechanism responsible.”
“Whatever we can do to help, Lady Christina.”
“Sceptus?” Charli said to get his attention. She had her DataTab in her hand, but this time I knew it wasn’t on. She sometimes did this to hide her talent of hacking directly into secure databases. “According to your interplanetary trade records, there was a long-term project involving major shipments of water being transported to the other three worlds due to some kind of drought on each? The originating reservoir(s) has not been recorded.”
“As I recall, we sent in excess of four billion cubic liters of water over three years to the other three globes. All donations came from our own reserve here in Webb City. It took a heavy toll on our filtration system, causing it to shutdown several times, but in the end, the cause was noble and quite fulfilling morally.”
“Then we should go there and sample that reservoir first, Governor.” Christina determined logically.
We were standing directly outside of a massive building!
Several uniformed Tarantins began running toward us, all holding weapons.
Keats angrily glared at Christina while the rest of us looked around in befuddlement.
“Stop! These premises are designated ‘out of public domain’. Imprisonment will now occur!” A tall, male Tarantin sprinting ahead of the other three, ordered.
He slid to a stop when he recognized our host.
“Governor?” He asked in confusion. “Please state motive for your unscheduled, unorthodox appearance?”
“These women are Witch Corps, Sergeant.” Sceptus stated plainly. “We are on a fact-finding mission for research into our system-wide problem. We seek entrance on the premise of taking a water sample for analysis. I insist you follow to certify the procedure. Take warning though, and do not anger these brave ladies, for they are much more than they appear.”
“Girls? I think that’s our cue.” I said with a chuckle.
We were all in our uniforms and the security guards, as well as Sceptus and Reclos, were instantly aghast by the sudden, miraculous change of clothing!
“Please hold.” Christina pleasantly requested, holding up a hand, as she appeared to already be scanning the four guards before us.
She simply held out her other hand and an injector appeared.
“Now stand very still. This may sting slightly.” She advised as she placed the device to the first guard’s thorax and squeezed the trigger.
As with Sceptus, his eyes bulged in surprise!
Christina repeated her procedure on the other male and two female Tarantin guards with similar results. After two minutes she had each spin in front of her to scan them.
The two female guards, when declared ‘clean’, quickly excused themselves claiming restroom privileges were badly needed.
“What did you just do?” The lead guard demanded, embarrassed and still rubbing his behind.
“She just cured your affliction, man! That is what they are here for!”
Both remaining guards’ mouths’ dropped open!
Collecting the sample from the reservoir was easily accomplished and as quickly as we had left Pegasus, we were back.
“Next time, I think I’ll stick to public transportation!” Keats announced as she hurried out of the Galley looking moderately nauseous.
“Can we do that again, Lady Christina?” Reclos asked as he laughed enthusiastically.
“Perhaps another time, young sir.” Christina smiled brightly. “For now we have this sample to examine.”
“Sceptus? Have I shown you our Library yet?” I asked.
“You have a library? Here? In Pegasus?”
“Follow me gentlemen and be amazed.” I giggled.
“Lady Hope, one can only experience so much amazement in any single, given day.” He advised.
“Oh, it won’t be that bad! It’s not a full-blown Library!” I chided as I motioned them forward.
Summer's Past
“Copy that Chance, sending approach vectors to all Brooms now. Docking sequence will be Pegasus 1, 2, 3, 13, and 15.” Keats announced.
“Received, Pegasus Control. See you all in a few. Chance, out.” Chance’s voice replied. She sounded happy.
Concentrating, I was up in the lounge. Sceptus and Reclos looked pale as they both stared at me, frightened.
“What? I’m a witch…that’s what we do.” I rationalized with a playful smile.
I looked up in time to see Chance, in Hope and a Pair, slowly hover in then invert in place and wave to us as she maneuvered for docking. Lokust then Kitty appeared on approach just within view.
“Reclos? Your mouth is hanging wide open, sweetie.” I pointed out politely.
He quickly asked then hurried to the side that I specified Lokust would dock at and pressed his face tightly to the transparent Lounge wall to watch.
“She waved at me too!” He bubbled excitedly to us. He then rushed across the lounge and watched in fascination as Kitty maneuvered toward her docking pylon.
“What does this mean?” He asked innocently raising the middle finger on his upper-right hand.
Sceptus looked to the boy then to me slightly aghast. I felt an impish grin fill my face.
“That’s the Lynxin gesture for ‘a job well done’, sweetie. Lady Cora said it means ‘success’ in native Antarran too.”
Sceptus fought valiantly to keep a straight face.
“Cora!” Kitty shouted angrily as she appeared in the compartment’s doorway. “Why’d ya do it? Telling the kid to give me the damned finger! Then telling him it was the Lynxin gesture for ‘job well done’!” Apparently, Kitty didn’t see Reclos or Sceptus sitting across from me next to Charli.
“I did nothing of the kind, Kitty!” Cora huffed as she stiffened to her full 155.735cm.
I just sat quietly eating my meal and randomly glancing over at Charli. Sceptus and a very embarrassed Reclos sat next to her having just started to enjoy a meal ‘on the house’.
I felt two sets of eyes and two wands pointed at the back of my head and began to concentrate on a better, tactical position.
Kitty and Cora were instantly in front of me and I had my wand at the ready in one hand and my revolver in the other.
“Is there something you wished from me, ladies?” I asked menacingly.
“To know how you just did that would be one big ‘something’, sister.” Cora said nervously.
I concentrated again and found myself in the doorway as Kitty instantly turned to attack.
“Dammit, Summers! Stand still!” Kitty snarled.
“Why? So you can disrobe me like Lyra does Aquia?” I giggled as I was instantly back, facing my Lynxin sister.
“You have got to teach us that, Hope.” Kitty smiled tensely.
“I just concentrate on where I want to be.” I admitted nonchalantly.
“That’s it?” Cora frowned. “It’s that easy?”
“I never said it was easy. You just need to keep your concentration.” I answered.
“A pervert like you might not be able to do that though, Cora.” I teased.
“I like them, Pater!” Reclos snickered then began laughing.
I responded the way any true Summers would; I took a bow. To my surprise, Cora and Kitty did too!
I guess we really were a family.
Our antics only made Reclos laugh harder.
“Hope? You need to see this!” Christina called from further back in the compartment.
“Whatcha got, sweetie?” I asked as I walked up beside her.
“Tell me what you see.” She said motioning to some kind of microscope-looking thing.
“I see some sort of single-celled organism- actually a lot of them.” I replied as I looked at the weird blobs through the optics.
“Where have we seen this thing before?” She asked.
“Ummmm… Sixth grade biology class?” I answered honestly. I actually had no clue what this creature was called.
Christina rolled her eyes at me.
“This little critter caused all sorts of havoc back in the late twentieth-early twenty-first. It was known as Legionnaires Disease- Legionella. Now look at it with your Current sight enabled.” She suggested.
I did and to my surprise saw a small dot of red Current- a small speck of taint.
“So that’s how they’re doing it?” I sighed. “Do we have a way of countering it- shy of chlorinating all the pipes and reservoirs on four planets?”
“Possibly. Now look at this slide.” She suggested.
“This is our counter agent.” Christina said as I looked at the newest blob. This one had an amber speck.
“Looks completely different.” I observed out loud.
“That’s because our little beastie is based on Terran white blood cells- antibodies. I think we can release these critters into the main water supplies on all four planets and totally eradicate our nemesis.” Christina rubbed her hands diabolically.
“Okay? So how do we keep them from taking over and overwhelming their water systems?”
“Just program them to sleep after reaching a certain concentration in fresh water then when they detect gastric fluids reactivate and trigger.” Chance said beside me.
“Welcome back, High Priestess. It’s about time.” I commented.
“It was a long, exciting patrol, so exciting I never had enough time to utilize Hope and a Pair’s Five-Star facilities.” She said with a straight face. “Actually, I just really needed a shower.” She contradicted with a teasing grin as she regarded Christina, Simone, Link and Cora.
“So… what’s with the Antarran Science Ministry?” She giggled.
“Well… Dr. Francis N. Stein there decided to make things look official.” I rolled my eyes, pointing to Christina.
“That’s ‘Fronk-en-schteen’!” Christina exclaimed in a haughty, royal tone. “And we think we have a viable cure.”
Chance and I groaned. Everhardt watched way more media than I thought!
I snapped my fingers, disheartened. “Thought I had her on that one.”
“Better luck next time, mom.” Chance patted me on my shoulder.
“So? How do we distribute it?” She added, curiously.
“After reprogramming, all we need to do is seed the main reservoirs of each planet. Cellular mitosis will do the rest. Since white cells are considered helpful by most societies- according to my esteemed colleagues,” Christina thumbed to Simone, Cora, and Link, “planetary bio-filters should let them pass, unimpeded.”
“Almost forgot, Christina.” Chance interrupted. “Better program in an expiration date as well. Five years sounds like a nice round figure.”
“Agreed, High Priestess.” She acknowledged with a nod.
Sceptus had been very quiet during our latest conversation.
“Sceptus? Do I detect questions?” I asked of our guest.
He took a minute to decide how and what to ask.
“According to Galactic vocabulary, Legionnaires Disease implies that warriors and only warriors contracted this affliction. Therefore, it would seem the disease was manufactured to only decrease or defeat a military. Why would anything like that be devised in the first place?”
“Legionnaires Disease was a name given to a water and airborne biological that was discovered in some of Terra’s Veterans hospitals initially. It later spread to hotels and other public meeting places through the environmental systems of the time. It took several decades to finally quell. Whether it was intentional or accidental has never been recorded, Sceptus.” I relayed- As much as I could remember from ‘ancient’ Earth history.
“So how did it get to Tarantis? We are much closer to Antarra than Terra.”
“Obviously Hobgoblins, Sceptus. It’s been theorized the original Hobgoblins originated on Terra just as ‘Current’ or ‘Energy’ was first being discovered there.” Cora speculated, trying not to reveal much about their true origins.
“And for that the Terran people are truly apologetic, Governor Sceptus.” Chance added quickly.
“Where they originated is not my main concern, High Priestess. How this agent of delivery was able to bypass our filtration system is a matter of system security.”
“My guess would be when the filtration system was working overtime to meet the demands of Webb City and the other three worlds, Sceptus. It would be the most opportune time to contaminate the supply. I’m guessing the shipments went right into the reservoirs on the other worlds?” Charli theorized as she started tapping away on her unpowered DataTab.
“You already know that to be true, Lady Charli. And you can dispense with the dramatics. I have already surmised you are able to infiltrate our high security records. It became obvious to me when you brought inquiry to those shipments. That was highly classified information due to the sensitivity of so much water going off world. Public outcry might have hampered the project from the start, so we released reduced cargo manifests by adjusting our measurements. Repayment in the form of much smaller shipments back to Webb City have been progressing for seven months now.” Sceptus told us. Reclos was baffled and stunned that his ‘Pater’ had misled the people and gasped.
“But Pater? Isn’t that lying? You have preached to me for many seasons not to do that- that it is wrong.”
“Sweetie, sometimes…when adults need to do things to help out…in this case your neighboring planets, not everyone can see the good in it. I’m sure you know of the word ‘greed’. In this case, I’m sure there would have been many people that considered themselves ‘entitled’ and demand the water stayed here- for them to use and nobody else. I’m sure you know that is very wrong and very self centered- very greedy.” I tried to explain. “Your ‘Pater’ did what he had to do to help those in need. The very fact that no one here noticed any shortage proved his actions to be appropriate.”
“So, Sceptus. Since the subject has been breached, was there ever any outcry then sudden acceptance from any of the politicians in the know?” Charli asked suspiciously.
The Governor thought on that for several minutes.
“Only two, but they have since been voted out of office, why? You believe them to be complicit?”
“I believe them to now be forgeries, Sceptus. Hoblins can become doppelgangers- it would follow that they would try to impersonate high-ranking officials to enact their plan.”
“But if that is the case, how can they be discovered?” He questioned.
Everyone in the compartment looked directly at Christina.
“I understand, Lady Charli.” Christina acknowledged the unspoken assignment.
“I can find our suspects. I’ll leave it up to you to get us there. Hope and Chance should come along for support.” Charli proposed.
“I’d like Link along also, Lady Charli.” Christina requested. “We seem to work well together.” She smiled.
“High Priestess? Alright with you?” Charli asked.
“If Cora and our other sisters have no objections?” Chance replied as she looked to each individually.
“All right. While we’re on our mission, Lokust, coordinate operations here. We still need to protect the shipping routes. We should probably inspect the other reservoirs and purge any conscripts found in those areas.”
“Copy that, Chance. Kate, let’s get the Brooms online and ready for launch.”
“On it, X-O.” Keats acknowledged with a nod as she walked out of the compartment.
“Former Commissioner Theridae found.” Charli announced with her eyes closed.
“You are very frightening, Lady Charli.” Sceptus commented as Charli opened her eyes and looked at me. She nodded to me.
“Ok? Where do we go?” I asked.
Chance, Hope, Link, and Charli just stared at me patiently.
“Care to do what you seem to do rather well, Christina?” Chance smiled.
“Ummm…” Did she mean they were waiting for me to transport us to some unknown- to me- location?”
“We’re waiting, sweetie.” Hope smiled with her arms crossed and hip thrust to the right in anticipation.
“I… ummm… I don’t know where to go.” I admitted shyly.
Charli gave me an understanding look. “Just use that well developed intuition you seem to have, honey. It seems to work really well. To use a very old axiom, just point and click, Christina.”
As with all the other times I had employed the ‘flue powder’ method, I shot from the hip. Meaning I didn’t have a clue, I just let my strange power do what it needed to do and stood amazed like everyone else.
We were instantly in one of the strangely designed homes that we had seen from the air just outside the city on arrival. A very large home from the looks of the inside of this place!
From where we stood, we had arrived during some sort of formal function.
Awkward.
“I know this place.” Sceptus announced quietly.
I was surprised by his presence, not having considered him even coming along. Reclos had apparently remained behind on Pegasus.
“In fact, I remember being invited to this celebration.” Sceptus continued as he looked to me in curiosity.
“I remember declining the invitation as well, Lady Christina.” He concluded.
“Sweetie? When are we?” Hope inquired, quietly.
“When, Lady Hope? Today was the date indicated on the invitation; I don’t understand your question.” Sceptus looked at Hope questioningly.
A look of relief filled Hope’s face.
“Long, complicated story, Sceptus. Is Theridae here?” Hope replied.
“She should be. This is her abode.” He answered and nodded to an average sized, slim Tarantin woman talking with several other women. Everyone was dressed impeccably.
“I fear we will be asked to leave due to improper dress.” Sceptus mumbled worrisomely.
“Maybe we should’ve dressed for the occasion?” Chance thought out loud.
I took that as our cue for a wardrobe change and thought about a nice, dignified, society-type dress.
Sceptus inexplicably exchanged clothing too. “It’s borrowed, but you look good just the same, Sceptus. No one need know, though.” Chance giggled. He now wore what I assumed was a custom tailored formal dinner jacket, shirt, pants, and high-gloss shoes.
He did look handsome… in a Tarantin sort of way. Handsome but scared shitless by what just happened to him! I struggled to hold in my amusement.
“Now that we fit in-.” Chance began to say as I blinked on my Current Sight and gasped.
The party host’s Current showed as dark red!
“Christina?” Chance nudged quietly to bring my mind back to the mission.
“Taint.” I said simply, just above a whisper.
“I see it, sweetie.” Chance acknowledged. “We need to separate her from the others…”
“No, everyone has some level of taint, Chance!” I whispered.
“Damn! How did I miss it?” Chance gasped quietly.
“You’re not the only one, sister.” Hope added.
“My Ladies, I have a bad feeling about this. My exterior is afire with the quakes.” Sceptus informed us in a fearful whisper.
“What’s the plan, ladies?” Link asked, as Theridae apparently, finally noticed us. She graciously excused herself from her present conversation and began walking in our direction.
“Governor Sceptus. How wonderful you reconsidered my invitation. Queen Norge? How have I garnered consideration for your attendance?”
“We were in the area, Commissioner Theridae.” Link replied, looking and sounding every bit our aunt. “May I present my niece, Christina Norge-Everhardt, and my visiting, Terran Ladies-in-Wait, Hope, Charlene, and Chance Summers.”
Theridae looked confused for a moment then smiled nervously for just an instant. “Of course, a pleasure to meet all of you. Such esteemed nobility is always welcome. Please, enjoy the party, my ladies. Governor, may I have a word in private?”
“But of course.” Sceptus looked to us trying to conceal his fear and strong urge to run. He did surprisingly well at hiding it though, proving he was an experienced politician.
“What nerve, you bringing them here! Do you know who they represent, Sceptus?” I overheard with my extra sensitive hearing.
“Why such contempt? They arrived yesterday at my request, dear Theridae. My advisors suggested we finally reach out for assistance with this system-wide plight we are experiencing.” He defended.
“They are outsiders and have absolutely no business meddling in our affairs! To keep up appearances, I will allow their attendance, but a proper hostess is all I will be, understand?”
“Perfectly, my dear Theridae. Thank you for indulging me.” He answered politely then paused.
“Hmm. While I have your attention… Could I possibly steal you away for a few moments, Theridae? I have need of answers to questions Queen Caroline has posed about your former district that I believe only you can supply. Answers that need to be considered before she and her fellow researchers can begin their investigation into our problem.”
“For just a few minutes, Sceptus; then I need to attend to my guests. My office is right at the top of the stairs.” She answered, not sounding very happy at all. “Follow me.”
Sneaking a glance in their direction, I noticed Theridae seemed overly confident.
“Ladies? Please excuse me. I will return momentarily.” Sceptus apologized with a tentative wink toward us.
“I think she’s going to try conscripting him.” I warned. Link, Chance, Charli, and Hope all gave me a slight nod of agreement.
“Hacking into the home’s surveillance system now.” Charli announced with her eyes closed. “Got them.”
“I guess we’ll see how good your cure is, Christina.” Chance smiled. “If Sceptus has been cured then Theridae won’t be able to conscript him easily.
“So far they’re just talki- what the hell was that?” Charli’s eyes flew open as she jumped.
“What? What happened, dear?” Hope demanded, quietly.
“I’m thinking she got a taste of her own medicine?” Charli rubbed her eyes several times. “I saw the conscription process begin, but then there was this vastly brighter blue feedback! Theridae is out cold, flat on her back!”
“Sounds like you definitely used the high-test, sweetie.” Hope giggled as she looked to me in satisfaction.
We were instantaneously in the Ex-Commissioner’s home office.
“I have no idea what happened, my ladies! I felt some kind of…‘tickle’ then a bright flash, and Theridae was out cold on the floor.” Sceptus reported, seeing us appear off to his side.
“Christina? Want to check the Commissioner for any remaining ‘cooties’?” Hope deadpanned.
I had already enabled my Current sight and was in the process of scanning the unconscious woman as she asked.
I sighed and shook my head.
“She’s still very infected, and the taint seems to be increasing. I’d like to try the serum on her, High Priestess?” I asked as I looked over at Chance.
“Sceptus? She’s your constituent.” Chance deferred.
He nodded once, slowly.
Thinking about a prepared syringe, one appeared in my upturned hand. I bent down quickly injecting its contents into her butt.
A bright, light green aura surrounded my patient and she began to spasm and flail in pain! She seemed to simply ‘melt’ away until just a green colored moist spot was left in her place on the carpeted floor!
I gasped in horror!
“Sis?” Link took my forearm. “What just happened? Why did she melt?”
“It’s official, we’re in Oz.” Hope commented morbidly. “Any idea what happened, Dorothy?”
“It…it should’ve worked! I-I don’t understand!” I gulped as the guilt of what I had just done filled me with despair. I had just killed someone! I started to feel nauseous.
“Hey! Kiddo! You couldn’t have known.” Hope tried to comfort me. “Apparently she was a ‘dopple’. Had you ever tried that out on one of them?” She posed.
I shook my head that I hadn’t. From what I had been told, a ‘dopple’ was not the actual person, but a fake- basically a Hobgoblin impersonator.
Oh, how I wished that the real Theridae could be recovered!
A large, bright white ‘orb’ popped into existence in front of me causing me to quickly jump back, startled.
As the orb began to fade slightly, a figure began to materialize.
A female Tarantin figure!
“And there she goes again, girls!” Charli announced, sarcastically, in defeat.
As the bright white orb I had somehow conjured dissipated completely, the standing female Tarantin crumbled to the floor, unconscious.
Hope and Chance immediately crouched down to examine her.
“She’s alive, just unconscious.” Chance announced, looked up at me, and smiled tensely.
“I’m not so sure about Sceptus though.” Hope added.
Sceptus stood, still as stone, and just as white as the finest marble used for the wainscoting of this room!
I still felt guilty, but now for doing what everyone- including me- thought impossible.
Commissioner Theridae started to moan as she began to stir. Sceptus too, began to blink all four of his eyes.
“What is this? Where am I? Who are you people?”
“What, where, and who; why is it never ‘how’?” Link joked. I think to change the overall mood of the situation.
“Majesty?” Theridae’s eyes widened as she focused on Link’s voice.
“Sorry, commissioner, but I am her daughter, Coraline…” Link grimaced using Aunt Cora’s hoped-for relationship. “But I prefer ‘Link’.”
“Theridae. How are you feeling, dear lady.” Sceptus asked after recovering from his shock.
“Sceptus? What’s going on? Why am I on the floor?”
“We were hoping you could answer those questions.” Sceptus replied. “This is how we found you.”
He really wasn’t lying.
“Is this my home office? How did I get here?” She questioned.
“I would say walked, ma’am. I seriously doubt that anybody can instantaneously transport from one place to another.” Chance answered, downplaying what had actually happened.
I took the hint about not revealing my ‘talents’.
“Lady Hope? Lady Charlene? What are you all doing here? Has there been another attempt at our sovereignty?” Theridae asked, apparently remembering Witch Corps’ last visit. “It’s been three years! I thought those hideous things would stay away longer.”
“My dear, what is the last thing you remember?” Sceptus asked to get an idea of how long the real Theridae had been gone.
“We were discussing the implications of donating such huge quantities of water to the other three worlds. I was opposed to misinforming the general populous of the expected shortages here in Webb City. We adjourned the debate for the night… I was just heading out the council room door when…” She paused looking very confused.
“I’m sorry. I can’t seem to remember what happened next. It seems I’m drawing a complete blank.”
Sceptus was stunned!
Hope and Chance helped the woman to stand and once she was steady, I did an impromptu scan of her.
I smiled at my initial observation.
“I warn you, Antarran! I am not accepting of any of your twisted dating rituals!” She warned, staring at me heatedly.
I felt myself blush!
“Theridae, Lady Christina was not ‘flirting’. She was scanning you for the infection.” Sceptus explained calmly.
“A very strange way to scan somebody, Sceptus. Where is the apparatus?” She challenged.
“Fine.” I said in a none-too-happy tone. “I’ll do it the more obvious, embarrassing, visual way then. Since you take issue with a clandestine scan.” I announced as I called my wand, held it sideways by the middle and moved it slowly down her body from head to toes.
“You are a Mage!” She declared in shock.
“And you are clean of the phage, Commissioner Theridae.” I answered back in rhyme frigidly.
“I should say so! I have never advocated nor partaken of such deviate behavior.” She huffed haughtily.
What a bitch!
“It has been discovered that the infection is distributed through the water supply, Commissioner.” Chance glared at the woman coldly. “Unless of course, you consider drinking water for necessary hydration, deviant activity?”
That shut her up! Go Chance!
“My apologies for such a rude assumption, my lady.” Theridae bowed slightly to me after thinking things through a moment or two.
“I’m just glad I could help, ma’am.” I nodded back professionally in response.
“Lady Chance? What about the others downstairs?” Hope inquired to change the topic.
“What ‘others’ downstairs’?” Theridae questioned cautiously.
“Theridae, it has been six years since your last stated memories have happened. When we arrived, ‘you’- figuratively- were in the middle of throwing a rather posh social gathering.” Sceptus revealed. “According to Lady Christina, everyone in attendance is carrying the infection and are mere nanometers away from being conscripted into Hobgoblins.”
Theridae’s mouth dropped open and her four eyes blinked simultaneously many times.
“How can we stop it?” She gasped out in fear.
“I propose inoculation, ma’am.” I recommended, but found myself biting my lower lip nervously. “Um…similar to what Sceptus allowed me to do for you.”
“You seem very tentative, Lady Christina. Why? What happened when you gave me your cure?” Theridae’s eyes- all four- narrowed in suspicion.
“You had an unexplainable, adverse reaction, Theridae. Lady Christina is now apprehensive because of that reaction.” Sceptus explained politely.
“Would that explain the green, wet spot on my carpet?”
She was sharp.
“That’s what’s left of your Hobgoblin doppelganger, Commish.” Hope bluntly informed the hostess.
Memories of Dorothy’s confrontation with the wicked witch in ‘The Wizard of Oz’ began playing through my mind. I had to get it out before it became a ‘Mind Worm’!
“It was fortunate Christina found a small, usable piece of your code array to rebuild you, Commissioner Theridae.” Link revealed to my horror.
The woman gasped; her mouth dropped open and her eyes widened dangerously in horror.
“Re-rebuilt… me?” She stuttered asthmatically.
“From that, Commissioner.” Link pointed to the green spot.
“Yeah, I knew that was going to happen.” Hope said without emotion. “I hope you two enjoyed that.” She nodded to the once more unconscious Tarantin female lying in a heap on the floor. “I know I did.”
“Mother!” Chance exclaimed in angry surprise, but she couldn’t fight the devilish smile that snuck onto her mouth.
“Having worked around Commissioner Theridae for many years now… that was very satisfying, my ladies.”
“I guess we should wake her up and help her to her feet again.” Hope sighed.
“Not to spoil the fun, but I just spotted Representative Lycos on the house security network.” Charli announced.
“Are you sure, Lady Charli?” Sceptus questioned in surprise.
“Big burly guy; six arms; four eyes; badly in need of a shave and a full body depilatory?” Charli described.
Sceptus rolled all four eyes. “That would be him, yes.”
“EWWWWW!” Link and I exclaimed- grossed out by the image that description conjured.
“Why is he here?!” Theridae groaned in despair, holding her forehead in consternation.
“You are the one that invited him, my dear. You tell us?” Sceptus chuckled.
Theridae sadly looked down to the wet mark.
“I… um… I wasn’t myself.” She replied sheepishly.
“Understatement of the century.” Hope commented wryly. “Shall we get back to the party?”
Theridae smiled nervously and just looked around at each of us.
“Um… Just what was I celebrating?” She asked, embarrassed.
“According to my invitation, you and Lycos were going to announce your joint gubernatorial and vice-gubernatotial run in the upcoming election.” Sceptus told her.
“WHAT? Why would I even waste my time…” Theridae quickly recovered and apologetically looked at Sceptus, “and with the ‘Wolfman’? What was my evil double thinking?” She glared down to the location on her floor.
We all laughed at the venom expelled in her voice! Apparently, there was no love between her and Rep. Lycos.
“Oh, sorry about the mess. I’ll clean it up, ma’am.” I said as the spot vanished.
Once again, Theridae’s complexion paled and she began to waver. Chance and I quickly steadied her until she recovered.
Lycos was an easy man to find. All we had to do was follow the boisterous, loud laughter and look for the guy holding a brew in all six hands.
Oh, and the smell of excessive perspiration.
“Representative Lycos, I’d like to present Queen Caroline Norge and her entourage; Christina Norge- Everhardt, Hope, Chance, and Charlene Summers. Of course, you know Sceptus.” Theridae introduced. She too was a very experienced politician, as demonstrated by her ability to not puke as we got close to the unshaven, pungent lawmaker.
And yes, we decided on Link’s continued portrayal of Aunt Cora. It just seemed appropriate since most people automatically assumed her identity anyway.
Did they have Lycanthropy here on Tarantis?
“How’d ye do, lasses?” He greeted in a very thick accent. It sounded almost like Scottish.
“Sa’sorry ives me brogue’s a wee harsh, hail frum da hi-linds dis-teric, I do.”
That explained the heavy beard and long hair trying to escape his formal shirt collar and top few buttons along the front.
“Heard ye be thinkin’ to call fer halp frum outs-side, Gov’nor. Smart o’ye to call the experts! Lady ‘ope. Nice ta finely meet ye. Were off wit mah late press-cessor last ye were here.” He said as he extended his top right hand to her.
“A pleasure, I’m sure, Rep. Lycos.” Hope smiled professionally as she shook the offered hand.
“If you’ll please excuse me? I have other guests to welcome, ladies; gentlemen.” Theridae begged off and turned to walk toward another group of arriving guests.
“So, ‘ave ye found a cure, mah ladies?” Lycos asked bluntly. “Upon return last time, heard tales about ye, them Terran witches an’ how’d dey banished them Hob-gremlin things. Figured if ye conjured such a miracle, ye could halp ‘ere an’ now.”
“We think we have found the cure, Rep. Lycos. It involves an injection to the posterior.” Sceptus informed him. “If agreeable, Lady Christina can surreptitiously perform the procedure here and now.” He said motioning to me.
“Whatcha awaitin’ fer? Ye gots mah ‘proval, lass!”
To say his eager, exuberant smile seemed very predatory was an understatement, but I had become almost numb to men talking to my huge globes.
“Quick and clean, Lady Christina.” Chance said as my coven sisters circled me and Lycos.
I quickly conjured a full syringe, injected him and dismissed the spent implement within a matter of a few seconds.
Then I turned on my Current sight and waited.
As expected, an amber aura engulfed my patient and I watched as all traces of taint disappeared from his body. Coincidentally, the smell of latent perspiration dissipated also.
“By the way ye’s smilin’ I’ll takes it it worked, Lass?” He asked with a smile.
“It has, Rep. Lycos.” I answered with a smile of my own.
“One down and… probably two hundred more to go.” Hope deadpanned. “How much did you bring, Christina?”
“About two liters.” I answered as I conjured one of the 1-liter serum flasks to show her.
“That may not be enough.” She warned.
“Cannit be die-luted, lass?” Lycos asked with a very serious expression.
“I’m not sure how much.” I explained.
He offered one of his nearly full glasses to me.
“Let’s find out, shall we, lass?” He said and I poured an individual dose into the glass then observed it with my Current sight.
“It seems to be stable. Rep. Lycos, so yes it appears so.” I answered with my findings.
“I’ve gots a plan. Does it mix well with Antarran Scotch?” He asked out of the blue.
“I don’t know, why?” I answered honestly.
Lycos snatched the serum flask out of my hand!
“I’ll let ye know, lass!” He said as he walked away with a shit-eating grin on his face.
My mouth dropped open! Did he just quote ‘Scotty’ from Star Trek?
“I know what you’re thinking, Christina and… Just. Don’t… Go there.” Hope giggled. Charli just placed her thumb and finger to the bridge of her nose, closed her eyes and shook her head in disbelief. Chance rolled her eyes a few times, and Link looked completely clueless.
Within minutes Rep. Lycos was making the rounds of the party guests with magnum after magnum of spiked Antarran Scotch! He had suddenly become a very popular man.
Looking around with my Current sight engaged, I witnessed most of the guests’ auras light up with the expected amber hue.
I also noticed one of the guests actively trying to avoid anyone with a glass of said Antarran Scotch!
“Governor Sceptus? That man off to the right? Do you know him?” I politely and quietly asked.
“You mean the skittish, well groomed fellow trying unsuccessfully to remain anonymous? I can’t recall ever seeing him before.” Sceptus replied with a frown. “Let’s introduce ourselves.”
“Excuse me, my good man, but I feel I know your face. Try as I might, I cannot recall a name to go with it. Could you possibly re-introduce yourself?” Sceptus addressed our mysterious- nervous- target.
“We’ve never met, sir. I have to be going now.” He said sharply and quickly turned to retreat.
“But I do remember you, dear man! Wasn’t it at a rally several years ago on the Upper East Side?” Sceptus pushed as he snagged one of the man’s arms.
I noticed a bluish glow at their juncture. Sceptus must have also noticed and looked stunned for a moment.
I also noted that the taint was very concentrated in this one!
“I say we have not met before, Governor Sceptus! Please, I must leave now. I am late for an important meeting!” The unknown man said through gritted teeth. It seemed like he was in pain as he kept glancing down at his arm then back to Sceptus and I.
“But if we have not previously been introduced, how can you know my identity? At least tell me your name so that I can better remember it for the next time we meet?” Sceptus insisted.
“Phoneutria, Gov. Sceptus. Now, can I go? I really am late for my meeting.” The man relented and seemed to grow even more nervous.
His taint also seemed to increase in intensity! I squeezed Sceptus’ hand a little tighter a few times.
“One more thing, Phon! We have found a cure for our strange affliction. Lady Christina here has graciously offered to inoculate all of my known associates and has prepared a treatment for you also. Might she administer it now? I assure you it is painless and quite invigorating.” Sceptus insisted.
The governor had some balls! Just being able to overcome his deathly fear of Hobgoblins took large ones!
“I said I’m late for my meeting you insignificant politico! Unhand me before I am forced to retaliate.” Phon threatened.
“We are but part of a celebratory group here, Phon! Civil behavior is mandated. So I must recommend you dial it back, sir. Let’s not make a scene? Especially in front of my royal guest!” Sceptus recommended as he now squeezed my hand several times in quick succession. He still grasped Phon’s arm tightly. “Maybe we should take a walk outside.”
“Do not make me angry! You would not like me when I am angry!” Phon continued to threaten.
“Ah! Gov’nor! Queen Car’line said she seen ye head this die-rection. Be ye needin’ anny halp, sir?” Lycos offered pleasantly as he appeared off to our left and approached.
“I thought I recognized this man, Lycos. It appears Phon is having an adverse reaction to the festivities and the libations. Do you know him from your district?” Sceptus asked.
“He seems f’miliar, Gov’nor. Me thinks he just needs fresher air. That’s where I be headed. Carin’ ta join me?” Lycos offered.
“If agreeable with Lady Christina?” Sceptus said as he looked at me and winked with only one eye.
“Some fresh air would be great! I have no idea how Aunt Cora can stand these things. Gentlemen?” I answered with a smile while motioning to the closest exterior door.
“Then let’s not keep ‘er ladyship frum ‘er air much longer, gents!” Lycos chuckled as he opened the French doors and motioned us out onto a wide, railing encased, natural stone patio.
‘This was where it was going to happen then.’ I thought, sadly. Either this Tarantin was severely infected or he was a doppelganger of someone who used to exist.
“I insist you unhand me, Gov. Sceptus!” Phon demanded.
“Not until we have a few things resolved, my good man.” Sceptus answered calmly.
“There iss nothing to ressssolve! Unhand me! NOWssssss!”
His demand quickly deteriorated until the last word came out as a hiss-sort-of scream, combined with a growl!
“I must insist that you keep it civil in front of Lady Christina and Queen Caroline, sir! The Antarran Court is highly regarded here in the Tarantis Sector. You should already know that.” Sceptus reminded the angry Tarantin. “Which begs the question; where are you from? What are you truly?”
In a bright blue flash Phon morphed into a truly hideous, large… spider!
Sceptus and Lycos jumped back from the monstrous thing in fright!
I intended to stand my ground, and called upon my wand and my uniform.
“So… your true form finally materializes, Phoneutria fera- in the Terran, Latin tongue. In layman: The Brazillian Wandering Spider. The deadliest spider known to that world. Who has done this to you, Phon?” I asked with no fear or stutter.
In fact, my voice seemed to echo around us.
Wait! How did I even know the Genus and Phylum?
Ah! Sixth Grade Biology? Maybe?
“I warned you all jussst to leave me be, but no! No, you couldn’t… wouldn’t heed my warningssss!’ He answered in a ragged, hissing sort of voice.
I noticed liquid occasionally drip from his horribly frightening, dangerous mandibles. That, if I remembered my suspected biology knowledge correctly, couldn’t touch our skin.
“So you intend to kill us? In close proximity to this peaceful celebration?” I asked. “What was your purpose here tonight?”
“Isssn’t it obvioussss? We intend to take over thisss sssssysstem. It hasss been imposssssible until now to ssssecure.”
“Lady Christina? A sane sort woulda be ta step back frum da ting, Lass.” Lycos suggested with fear in his voice.
“That would be a very undesirable move, sir!” I replied, not taking my eyes off this aggressor. “If allowed to leave, he would continue to threaten your System. More people would succumb to his evil, sadistic plan.”
“We have the necessary provisions to take care of him, Lady Christina. He will not escape.” Sceptus promised.
“He has no intention of leaving, sir.” I revealed. “Either he conscripts everyone at this gathering or…or you all die. He has no preference either way.”
“And what can ye do, Lass? Point dat mere stick ta him as threat?” Lycos proposed with a chuckle.
“That is exactly what she proposes, Rep. Lycos.” Chance’s voice said from behind us.
“Sis? We’re here if you need us.” Link’s voice promised.
“I hardly think she needs any help, Sweetie. Let’s just see how things progress.” Hope added with a giggle.
I looked away as I giggled.
Phon took my momentary lapse in concentration to lunge at me!
I found myself staring- point blank- at those very dangerous, dripping, mandibles!
I also felt the telltale trickle of tainted Current flowing into my body through the wand in my right hand. It was lodged into the joint between head and body.
“No offense to you and yours, Sceptus, but I hate spiders!” I said calmly as the trickle of Current continued.
I felt a burning sensation on my arms. I had caught some of the dread venom on them and it was apparently seeping into me.
Shit.
I willed my conversion of Current to accelerate and was rewarded with a much-increased inflow of tainted Current.
“Gentlemen? I suggest we turn our backs from this scene. I have witnessed Christina’s power in this instance and it is blinding. At the least I recommend shielding your eyes.” I heard Sceptus advise as I really began to concentrate on ‘purifying’ this monster.
The bright blue orb that surrounded us lasted for only a few seconds before fading quickly. What was left was an overturned corpse- a furry spider of about 5 cm, its eight legs folded over top and unmoving.
“Tis impossible! How’d ye do dat, Lass?” Lycos asked in stunned amazement as he stared at the small, lifeless corpse.
“Need you really ask, Lycos?” Hope asked with a giggle. She flourished her wand at the husk and it flashed in a puff of smoke leaving only a trace amount of ash.
I was still looking to the places on my arms where the venom had soaked past my skin. It was only a matter of time before I started to feel the symptoms.
“Christina?” Link cried as she began to approach.
“Stay back, sis.” I warned- my voice echoing unnaturally.
I felt a burning begin in my arms which quickly sped to my stomach settling there as a nauseous feeling. My throat began to constrict.
Unconsciously, I was looking at my arms again and noticed no discoloration or damage.
What was going on?
The constricting of my throat continued and I felt I needed to clear it.
Doing that resulted in a rather rancid tasting, large amount of phlegm.
Looking away from the others, I expelled the foul, thick liquid to the patio’s stone floor.
The natural stone began to sizzle and smoke in the small amount of light from the mansion’s windows.
“Christina?” Link asked again.
“What is that she spat out, Lady Chance?” Sceptus asked.
Lady Charli hurried over with her DataTab materializing on the way and scanned the foul excretion.
“It’s pure nucleic acid. This stuff’s a thousand times more acidic than the strongest hydrochloric acid.” Charli announced then looked up at me in confusion.
“You should be dead, Christina.”
“It didn’t seem that strong.” I answered. “As is, it just left a bad taste in my mouth. May I have a swig of your Antarran Scotch, Sir Lycos?”
The man mechanically offered the bottle he held. All four eyes remained wide open and unblinking.
On me.
I took a swig, swished it around my mouth a minute and swallowed.
“Ah, the good stuff.” I smiled as I handed the liquor back to Lycos. He again mechanically took the container but never blinked.
“That was fantastic, Lady Christina!” Link all but shouted in excitement.
“Un. Freakin’. Believable!” Hope muttered in disbelief.
“Some would call it a miracle.” Chance deadpanned. “Others, God-like.”
“One could argue a Goddess given her striking beauty, Lady Chance.” Sceptus added making Lycos blink once or twice then gasp.
“Are you feeling alright, my friend? Do not hold back, just ‘spit’ it out like you always do.” Sceptus advised his fellow politician.
Lycos slowly turned his head to observe Sceptus holding back laughter.
“Twas a thinga beauty. Tell me lass, be ye engaged or otherwise attached? If not, would ye consider a mature hi-lind-er?”
“Huh?” I blinked in confusion.
“Ye reminds me a’ me nan, lass.”
“Sorry… um…I’m spoken for, Rep. Lycos.” I winked nervously.
“Is everyone alright out here? Someone informed me of noticing a rather unusual weather event through these patio windows.” Theridae asked in genuine concern as she glided through the double doors and out to where we all stood as a group.
She effectively changed the subject.
Thank God!
It gave me a chance to regroup; and change back to my original party clothing.
“Maybe a flash of ‘heat’ lightning or two, but nothing life threatening, ma’am.” I answered quickly before anyone else could as I turned and pointed to the far off horizon.
As added cover, I thought about how it would be appropriate if a small part of the heavens out where I was pointing discharged some static electricity.
A distant cloud was suddenly outlined by a quick ‘smudge’ of light.
“Oh, wow! Another one! You certainly have some strange, but impressive, weather phenomenon here, Gov. Sceptus.” I said excitedly as I turned back to face them.
Everyone was staring at me!
I tried, diligently, to cover my hard swallow and ‘caught red-handed’ expression.
Lycos winked one eye at me again and began chuckling. His chuckle turned into outright hysterical laughter! Very quickly, everyone- me included- was laughing…
Hopefully at the absurdity of me being able to call upon such a random event, and not about me being any kind of a Goddess!
Now that was crazy thinking!
Still, I wanted to find a big rock to climb under!
“Is everyone alright out here? Someone informed me of noticing a rather unusual weather event through these patio windows.” Theridae asked in genuine concern as she glided through the double doors and out to where we all stood as a group.
She effectively changed the subject.
Thank God!
It gave me a chance to regroup; and change back to my original party clothing.
“Maybe a flash of ‘heat’ lightning or two, but nothing life threatening, ma’am.” I answered quickly before anyone else could as I turned and pointed to the far off horizon.
As added cover, I thought about how it would be appropriate if a small part of the heavens out where I was pointing discharged some static electricity.
A distant cloud was suddenly outlined by a quick ‘smudge’ of light.
“Oh, wow! Another one! You certainly have some strange, but impressive, weather phenomenon here, Gov. Sceptus.” I said excitedly as I turned back to face them.
Everyone was staring at me!
I tried, diligently, to cover my hard swallow and ‘caught red-handed’ expression.
Lycos winked one eye at me again and began chuckling. His chuckle turned into outright hysterical laughter! Very quickly, everyone- me included- was laughing…
Hopefully at the absurdity of me being able to call upon such a random event, and not about me being any kind of a Goddess!
Now that was crazy thinking!
Still, I wanted to find a big rock to climb under!
Christina had just ‘transported’ us back to Pegasus and she scurried out of the Galley at almost full transdimensional velocity! Sceptus had decided to stay behind and enjoy the celebration. Kate had escorted Reclos safely back to the Governor’s mansion just after we had initially left.
“Too much Antarran Scotch?” Mom asked, looking slightly inebriated herself. “Or did she finally succumb to the damn ‘flue powder’?”
“I think it finally dawned on her what our polite Tarantin friends could see almost immediately, mom.”
“Oh, you mean the Antarran Goddess thing? Yeah, I didn’t want to spook her too much.” Mom admitted with a strained giggle.
“For someone that observant and intelligent, you would’ve thought she’d noticed that wall mural with her likeness hanging a couple dozen meters behind her and Sceptus at dinner the other night.” I smiled amusedly.
“I think she’s still in denial, honey. She is intentionally- consciously or not- ignoring the obvious.”
“Give her time, Hope.” Dad…Charli recommended. “Remember how long it took you to become comfortable with your new form and talents. Christina has the added weight of finding herself fourteen hundred years into her future. Everything is completely foreign and very overwhelming. I’m very surprised she’s held it together even half this long. And, may I remind you, I remember someone freaking out completely for about nine or ten weeks…give or take a period or two.”
“God, don’t remind me, dear! That was the most disgusting time in my life! I’d take my first partial conscript recovery over that anytime!” Mom groaned in embarrassment.
“I can’t even begin to understand how she must feel- suddenly waking up in the far distant future with a bunch of apparently crazy women wanting to make her feel as comfortable and accepted as they can… So we should go easy on her?” I asked.
“That was strongly recommended against by the Olympians, honey.” Mom said seriously. “We are to treat her as we would any other member of the Corps. End of story.”
“Seems impossible to do and not feel completely overwhelmed by her talents, Hope.” Dad observed.
“But, Lady Hope? Is Christina going to be okay? The way she reacted back at Ex-Commissioner Theridae’s house… I’ve never seen her looking so…introverted.” Link asked- her face clouded in worry, and concern.
“I’m sure she’ll recover, ‘Coraline’.” Mom grinned evilly. “Good work on impersonating your queen, by the way. You were completely indistinguishable from your ‘mother’ tonight.”
Link quietly growled in frustration to my right.
“Did I hear someone mention treason?” Aunt Cora bellowed regally from the other end of the compartment. She walked, heatedly, over to us.
Link suddenly choked while inhaling and became very quiet, very fast.
“I heard nothing of the sort, Cora!” Mom returned fire. “What I witnessed was the ‘daughter’ of the reigning Antarran queen doing her best to continue positive Antarran diplomacy and further nurture relations with an allied System’s bureaucracy in lieu of her ‘mother’s’ absence.”
“My, my! It’s getting very deep, unusually early tonight, Hope Summers.” Aunt Cora laughed.
“You’d have been proud of her, Cora. She had everyone other than Sceptus, Lycos, and Theridae believing her to be you. I noticed no doubt on any of the guests’ faces.” Hope praised.
“Just so she doesn’t make a habit out of it I suppose.” Aunt Cora physically him-hawed a few seconds for effect. “Come here child.” She offered her arms to Link.
Complying, Aunt Cora wrapped her arms tightly around her young protégé.
“Am I that easy to emulate, Sugar Plum?” She asked gently.
“Most of it came naturally, I’ll admit, but I was still scared shitless, Aunt Cora. But Christina being there helped me feel confident enough to pull it off. I don’t think I could’ve done that if she weren’t there. You should’ve seen her, Aunt Cora! She took on a giant Terran arachnid singlehandedly, and even sloughed off its venom from her arms as if merely water! I have never seen such calm or courage under duress!” Link reported excitedly.
“She’s still being reckless?” Aunt Cora asked, as she looked around to see us all nod sadly. “I’d have thought she’d calmed down by now. I’ll have to have a few words with my niece. I’ll let you know how things go, High Priestess.” She said as she headed toward the Galley door with purpose in her stride.
“So what exactly is Christina, Chance?” Link asked in curiosity. “I know- without a doubt- she’s Antarran, but what ‘else’ is she?”
“You didn’t see the hanging mural in the dining hall last evening either, did you, sweetie?” I questioned.
“What mural? Where?”
“The mural hanging about twenty meters behind where Sceptus and Christina were sitting, sweetie. Her likeness was front and center and quite well detailed- as if she was being portrayed as the reigning queen of the time or some higher ‘Supreme Being’. That wall mural was presented to the Tarantin Government as a gift from the Antarran people over two hundred years ago. It had been in the Norge’s private collection for centuries before that.” Charli answered.
Link’s mouth dropped open- her eyes big as saucers.
“Relax, little sister. I’m sure there’s a perfectly simple explanation for the similarity.” Simone assured. “But just in case there isn’t, let’s not think too hard on it right now, okay?”
Simone drove home her suggested point-of-action by exaggeratedly nodding her head in the positive.
“Come on; time for some sleep, sis. We’ve all had a very long day.” Simone added placing a gentle hand to Link’s shoulder and guiding her out of the Galley.
“I guess that’s our cue to hit the rack as well, Charli.” Mom nudged Dad. “See you in the morning, Chance.”
“Get ya a cup’a coffee, Chance?” Kate asked. I hadn’t even realized she was still here.
“I thought you turned in awhile ago, Kate.”
“I had, but I just couldn’t get to sleep. Somethin’ keeps naggin’ at me.”
“So, want to talk about it? Thanks.” I asked and thanked her as she passed my steaming cup.
“That’s what chicks do, right? Talk about things? Personally, I never quite got into the habit, but tonight, I… I don’t know… I feel the ‘urge’ to talk.” She answered, unsure if she was making sense or not.
“I know it’s been a lot longer for you, but I get what you mean. Even after almost nine years, I still feel like I don’t fit the ‘true’ female ‘mold’. I find myself wondering if I’m acting the way women of my age group should. Sometimes the male Chance still checks in too.”
“I get you, Chance, but that’s not exactly what I meant. I’m concerned for her. She’s advancing way quicker than I find comfortable. She does things that even I find inconceivable and completely ‘out’ there.”
By ‘she’ you mean Christina, right? I just wanted clarification before we continue.”
Kate nodded.
“She makes my skin crawl, Chance! I can’t help it. I know you said she’s safe, but there’s just something…”
“Something that you can’t quite put your finger on? Something you feel or sense about her? Something ‘different?” I asked, completing her statement.
“Okay, so you do get me.” She sighed. “Personality-wise she’s very approachable and likeable, but there’s something we’re not seeing, something we’re all missing.”
“Well, she’s not a Goddess or an Olympian. They’ve made that quite clear to me and mom.” I admitted.
“Then what the hell is she, Chance? If she’s not a Goddess or Olympian, what is she?”
“Something way more,” I said, “Something new and much more dangerous than anyone’s ever seen before, I’d imagine. Try to think of what would make Zeus show extreme caution. That might get you close…maybe not. I can’t even get a straight answer out of Nike on this one, Kate.”
“Kinda makes you wonder if we’re hosting our own demise… maybe even the demise of the Way as a whole?”
“I have a feeling that Christina isn’t going to go to the dark side, Kate. Nike and I both agree on that… for now.”
“For now? What are you trying to say, Chance?” Kate looked terrified.
“Artemis stressed that we treat Christina as an accepted member of the Corps- which she is. So far she’s been instrumental in completing our last two missions successfully and efficiently. In case you missed it, she’s still fragile even if she acts like a first class bad ass when needed. She’s very intelligent and has very strong moral values. Just try to give her a chance, Kate. No special treatment, just treat her like you treat any of us. That’s my recommendation and my take on her.”
“Understood. Now, about the youngster, Link, you think Ol’ Cora’s really intent on adopting her? The two are absolutely identical and I can see how she could fool people that don’t know about her. I think it would do the old gal wonders to claim a daughter of her own, you?”
“I saw the way Aunt Cora reacted to Simone the day they met. The look of sheer joy that gushed from her was overwhelming. I think in her mind just the simple fact that the Norge line would continue removed tons and tons of stress and worry for her and Antarra. If agreeable to the adoption, Link would probably go insane from the pampering and personal attent-.”
“SURPRISE! Hi everybod… Rrrrawww, dammit! I finally get it figured out and no one’s around to boast to!” Sinae shouted as she suddenly appeared next to Kate and I.
“Yeah, you’re right. Kate and I don’t count for anything, Sinae.” I groaned sadly.
“Well, cue the ‘crazier-than-an-expresso-drinkin’-squirrel’ Lynxin!” Kate stage whispered with annoyance. “Hey Chance? Nice talk. We’ll do it again some time. Night. Night, Kitty.” Kate got up from her seat and walked out of the Galley in silence.
“So… you and Tau here for a late night snack?” I asked as I smiled to Sinae then looked to the deck at her sleeping Prime Minister.
Sinae followed my eyes down to the deck.
“Oops! That wasn’t supposed to happen.”
I began laughing.
“Nice first try though. Extra points for a carry-along.”
“Cute. How’d it go at wherever you guys ended up?” Sinae changed the subject quickly.
“Christina transported us straight into a formal gala. An ex-commissioner, Theridae, had planned to celebrate the announcement of her candidacy in the next gubernatorial elections. Only, Theridae was a dopple and everyone invited was on the verge of conscription.”
“Ack-ward! So what happened?” Sinae sat herself down next to me and waited for me to continue. Even her tail seemed to be very interested, its tip appearing above the tabletop bent toward me in anticipation.
I shook my head in amazement at the humorous sight.
“Sceptus managed to coax Theridae up to her personal office to talk business. She tried to conscript him as soon as the office door closed, but couldn’t have been less successful. She ended up out cold on the floor. Christina popped us up there and she asked for permission to apply her serum. Things didn’t go according to plan.”
“Oh? How so?”
“Theridae melted into the carpet and all that was left was a small, green gelatinous puddle.”
She melted? Like in that ancient Terran movie?”
“Exactly like that. It made even me feel nauseous!” I admitted.
“I bet Christina was beside herself.”
“You got that right! She collapsed to tears even before it started soaking in.”
“Poor kid. She gonna to be okay?”
“Oh, she recovered quickly- especially after she brought the real Theridae back from the dead or wherever.”
“Like she did with Sceptus’ kid…Reclos?” Sinae looked intrigued.
“Exactly like, but I have no clue where she found any genetic code sample big enough or even the woman’s soul or memories!”
We both sat quietly for a moment.
“Christina certainly is an enigma.”
“That’s putting it mildly!” I hrmphed. “Artemis told mom we needed to treat her like any other Corps member and definitely show no favoritism.”
“Sounds like one of their quests or challenges.”
Mom said that the Olympians seem scared of Christina.”
“Really?”
“Really.”
“Wow. She must really be something for that to happen.” Sinae exhaled heavily.
“I don’t think anyone’s really figured that ‘something’ out yet. Kate was just giving me her opinion of her. She’s creeped out by her.”
“I like her, Chance. I find her fascinating, intelligent, and personable.”
“Yes, and neither of you likes to be told what to do. I can see why you two like each other.” I giggled.
“I’ll give you that one, sister.” Sinae smiled brightly.
“Kitty? Come back to bed, Kitty.” Tau mumbled as he turned over and began to snore quietly on the deck next to us.
“As you can tell, he’s a very sound sleeper, Chance. I guess I should start concentrating to get us back up to our quarters.” Sinae sighed in resignation. “I’m sure I won’t hear the end of it if he wakes up on the Galley’s deck.”
“There again, he might think it kinky as hell, sister!” I giggled some more.
Sinae vanished, but Tau still remained, snoring softly on the deck.
I sighed now. “I somehow knew that would happen.”
“I guess I should lend her a hand.” I said as Sinae’s quarters appeared around me. I looked down to make sure Tau had come along. He didn’t end up back in bed, but close was good enough.
“Thanks, Chance.” Sinae said quietly as she blushed.
I concentrated on the Galley and my unfinished coffee.
And, easily explainable, I thought as I took another sip.
“Knock, knock?” I said to the closed door of the modest suite I shared with my new niece, Christina Everhardt.
Christina’s brooding, cold, and malevolent statement echoed throughout the main passageway.
Such a strange girl!
Though, I wondered how she did that.
Hoping that was her way of granting entrance, I slowly opened the old-style, wooden hinged door and cautiously entered.
“Sugar Plum? You decent?” I asked.
“Why wouldn’t I be?”
The answer came from a large, blanket-covered lump directly in the middle of our shared, queen-sized bed.
“Rats!” I said aloud, snapping my fingers dramatically and hoping that would change the mood of the voice’s owner.
“Just go away, Auntie. I’m really not in the mood.” Christina’s voice requested sorrowfully. I could already tell this was going to be bad.
“I just came to see if you needed a shoulder to cry on. The royal shoulder, I’ve been told, is most forgiving. You might need to bend over a bit, but I’m offering.”
“I’m tired of crying. I’m tired of feeling overwhelmed. I’m tired of being tired of things I’m tired of being overwhelmed by because it tires me and I’m tired of that too!”
I cringed. What had I just gotten myself into?
“Look, Sugar Plum, I’m the queen. I have people to figure out logic puzzles like that! What’s eating at you?”
Well…A giant Brazilian Wandering Spider tried his best! I had to put it down, but not before the disgusting thing drooled toxic venom on both my arms. Then…I had to heal myself, which caused me to have to spit out the poison onto the patio floor. If it started burning through solid stone, why am I still alive? Charli’s analysis determined it was straight nucleic acid.”
I felt my mouth drop open in shock! I asked for it.
“A Tarantin tried to kill you?” I demanded an answer.
“No, not a Tarantin! This spider is only indigenous to Earth, Aunt Cora. Nonetheless, I purified it which reduced it back to its native form then Hope incinerated it.”
“So, it’s over?”
“Yes.”
“And its dead now, right?”
“Yes.”
“It was alone?”
“Yes.”
“Sceptus is okay?”
“Yes.”
“And you’re okay, right?”
“That’s still up for debate.”
I felt my jaw tighten.
“So let’s debate your wellness status then, shall we?”
“Why? What difference would it make?”
“Well, it would prompt you to uncover your head so we may converse like two grown women and not like a self-important queen to her spoiled, mousy niece.”
“Mousy is better than being deified.”
Okay, so she did take notice of the mural.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” I played along in curiosity.
“There is a wall mural- a huge painting- hanging in the dining room. I’m surprised you didn’t already know about it… Or did you? Anyway, it had a likeness of me on it, Aunt Cora! Me! Tell me how I am supposed to handle that? How is it even possible I could be on a huge painted portrait that has to be at least several hundred years old? How can I continue to ignore something like that?”
Well, you are over fourteen hundred, Sugar Plum…”
“Not helping, Auntie! Please…please just leave me be!” She requested, sullenly.
“I’m not leaving, Christina! I would never abandoned family in their time of greatest need! We Norge’s stick together through any and everything, Christina Everhardt! It’s about time you get that through that thick, Antarran skull!” I decried as my ire rose. “Oh, and by the way? That mural has been in the Norge family for almost two thousand years, Sugar Plum- and yes, I knew it was on display there. I gifted it to the Tarantin government about two hundred years ago. I just hadn’t made the connection until I saw you standing in front of it.” I revealed haughtily.
“Now, do I have to come over there and forcibly pull that blanket off you and turn you over my knee, young lady?” I threatened.
Her suddenly malevolent laughter filled the room and echoed throughout its space.
“If you feel you can accomplish that and survive, Caroline Norge.” Her voice challenged.
I don’t know how she did that with her voice, but I wasn’t going to back down! A challenge is a challenge- even if her powers were far superior to my own! Once that gauntlet was thrown down, it was my responsibility as queen to accept!
“Of course I can, and I will! Shall we dance, Christina Everhardt?” I answered in a formidable growl; calling what I hoped was her bluff.
Just in case, I called my wand and prepared.
Her dark laughter once more echoed throughout our quarters.
“We Norges never back down, Christina! I thought I already taught you that?”
That laughter again! It was quickly getting irritating.
“Knock off that damned disembodied laughter! The Celebration of the Dead is four months away and I am certainly not in the mood, Christina!” I warned as I rechecked my aim on the unmoving lump.
Unmoving lump…
Part of me said that she was hiding somewhere else and throwing her voice to confuse me. Another warned that she might strike first if provoked any further. Still another part shouted that both could be true and that I had walked into a very cunning trap!
Did I feel like gambling? Of course I did, I’m a Norge!
I concentrated on my enhanced Antarran senses hoping to ‘feel’ her- to anticipate her.
There!
I quickly turned in anger and randomly aimed my wand.
Christina stood there behind me with the tip of my wand making a very slight indent in her beautifully sculpted neck.
We exchanged heated glares for almost a full minute before she took a step back.
“I believe you and you didn’t, Aunt Cora.”
“So why the test, Sugar Plum?” I asked curiously, standing down and dismissing my wand.
“I just wanted to see how fierce and steadfast we Antarran females really are. Earlier tonight, I heard several… myths… fabled stories about our people and how bloodthirsty we were a few millennia ago. Of course, my having studied Earth history, it was easy to liken them to Earth’s legendary, mythical Amazon Warriors; women of amazing physical strength and agility whose courage and ruthlessness surpassed even the Romans and Germanics. Sound familiar, Auntie?”
“Well, I’m not so well versed on ancient Terran anthropology, Sugar Plum. I’ll have to believe what you tell me is truth.” I capitulated.
“Though their hair color was never definitively mentioned- only assumed to be blonde by self proclaimed ‘scholars’, or black according to pottery art of the time- the Amazons were said to be the most vicious, cunning, tactically advanced, and unforgiving race of warriors on the planet. It was written that a single division of Amazons could wipe out several phalanx of an opposing army and not break a sweat.”
“Tonight Rep. Lycos winked at me as if he had made the connection. I felt thoroughly embarrassed and couldn’t find a convenient place to transport out unseen even though Chance recommended against me doing just that.”
“So? The Wolfman winked at you. So what, Sugar Plum?”
“He started treating me…um… differently… like I really was a Goddess or something!”
“Haven’t you learned the rules of engagement for love yet, Sugar Plum? They treat us all like Goddess’ to get into our thongs. Typically, we think with our highly developed brains, whereas they…they think with they’re highly engorged willies.” I giggled. “And no matter where you go in the Way- and even possibly anywhere else in the universe, that is a constant. That’s life!”
“Until recently, I’ve been ill-equipped to be competitive, Aunt Cora.” She said blushing like a Venusian Shrine Maiden.
“That seemed to be no problem for you a few nights ago, Sugar Plum. As I recall, the equipment functioned well above specifications.”
“CORA!” She shrieked as I finally revealed a hint as to what occurred the night she imbibed a little too much. Not that it was necessarily true as I was also unsure as to what had transpired that night.
I felt my smile grow bolder. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of, Christina. What you need to do is loosen up those ancient, chaste, Terran beliefs and start to live a little. Be the Norge you truly are meant to be!”
“It’s not that easy, Aunt Cora. I’ve been conditioned for twenty-one years.” She complained.
“If it were easy, all Antarran women would be ‘doing it’, Sugar Plum.” I deadpanned.
“Fantastic! I’m a full-blooded member of the horniest clan on all of Antarra!” She complained while raising her hands over her head in defeat.
“At least we know we can get satisfaction any time- any where we want it, Sugar Plum.” I winked while giggling. “It pays to be royalty.”
“Oh! My! God!” She exclaimed. “I am so screwed!”
“Give me a few minutes and I can arrange that, Sugar Plum.” I laughed wickedly.
“Welcome back, Kitten. So how’d it go?” Kate asked as Lyra approached, hovered then translated Hello Kitty smoothly to her docking pylon.
“Our displays were quiet all shift, Wrench.”
“Sorry to hear that, Kitten. Better luck next time. Water Lily, Welcome hom-.” Kate said, but my attention shifted when Lokust entered the bridge.
“Hey dear, I miss anything?” She wrapped her arms around me and planted a very passionate kiss on my lips. I had missed her too.
“Nothing. So Lyra reported no contacts all shift. Sorry.” I told her sadly.
“I’ll bet.” She smiled as she released me. “The only thing you’re sorry about is that you weren’t up there with us, Chance Summers.” Lokust guffawed impishly.
“Guilty as charged.” I smiled sheepishly.
“Chance? I have Gov. Sceptus asking for permission to board Pegasus.” Link alerted from navigation.
“Tell him to hold at the edge of the landing area until our Broom recovery operation completes.” I told her.
“He agrees and says to take our time. Reclos is completely fascinated and having the time of his life observing the operation.” Link reported with a slight giggle.
“Hear anything from Kitty and Tau?” Lokust asked.
“At her last check-in, they had completed their sorties around Hovell and Aragnom. Kitty had just adjusted Re-tailed’s course for Traptdor. ETA is right about now, X-O.” Kate reported.
“You’re next to get some stick time, right, Kate?” I asked.
“Yeah, I am, but I’m not going to go into withdrawal like you girls do if you decide to nix it.” She replied with a wicked smile.
“Well, I think we can wait until Kitty and Tau get back to begin the next sortie. Take a break…get something to eat and drink after Aquia’s docked.” I recommended.
“Sounds like a good idea. I’ll alert the rest of my flight, but have our ‘Blue Belles of Micro-biology’ cleaned up downstairs yet?” She asked. “I wouldn’t wanna catch something exotic like ‘Antarranitis’.”
“Simone, Christina, Aunt Cora, and I began clean-up just after Christina transferred the prepared serum vials into Re-Tailed for Kitty’s mission. The Galley is now back to the way it was found, Lady Katelyn.” Link snarked regally.
Kate turned and regarded the Nav tube with an annoyed look and a raised eyebrow.
“Okay, kiddo, my turn.” Charli said abruptly as she entered the bridge and walked right over to the Navigation Tube tapping on it. “I thought I’d use the break before our tee-time to search through the Galactic Net for something that just occurred to me.
“Allow me a moment to cleanup and log off, Lady Charli.” Link answered as the Nav Tube started to clear.
“Pegasus, Pegasus15docked. Docking clamps and umbilicals secured.” Aquia announced over our Comm.
“Copy, Pegasus15. Welcome home. Hey, boss? What did you say to the kid that she’s so ‘by the book’ these days?” Kate asked me.
“I believe she has found her niche. Aquia has found her freedom among the vastness of interstellar space and has begun to embrace her new life and her role in ours.” Link answered before I could.
“Wow! That was really deep, kiddo! You sure you’re only fifteen?” Kate asked, looking very impressed by her answer.
“Since I am not an Arboreal subspecies it would be unwise to cut me and count my cycle rings, though I assure you I am fifteen, Lady Katelyn.” Link answered with the ‘royal’ tone Aunt Cora only used when holding court.
“Wow! That just sent chills down my spine!” Kate whispered. “She got the old gal down pat.”
“To say the least.” Charli giggled right before the Nav tube closed and began its soft blue glow.
“Alert the Governor that he and Reclos are clear to board, Charli. I’ll meet them at the hatch.”
“Gotcha, Chance. Sceptus confirmed and awaits our boarding ramp deployment.”
******
“Welcome aboard, gentlemen.” I smiled as I motioned both into our main passageway. As usual, Reclos stared around us in awe. “To what do we owe this visit?”
“Upon hearing of your possible departure set for late this afternoon, Reclos wanted the opportunity to again thank Lady Christina for her help in his recovery.”
“And?” I encouraged, knowing there was another motive.
“And,” Sceptus smiled being so transparent. “And I have some news both you and Lady Christina might find intriguing.”
I motioned us up the passage to Aunt Cora and Christina’s quarters.
I wonder what strange greeting we’ll get this time? I thought to myself as I knocked softly.
I wasn’t disappointed.
“I love this ship!” Reclos bubbled ecstatically.
I rolled my eyes as I reached for the doorknob, but it opened on its own with a long, drawn out, creaking squeal.
All four of Reclos’ eyes almost popped out of his head!
“I thought we talked about this, Chistina?” Aunt Cora sighed as she turned from the tall Antarran she was sitting next to before looking at who was entering.
“Sorry for that greeting, guys. My niece just has a funny way of saying hello.” Aunt Cora explained.
“I think she’s fantastic!” Reclos bubbled as he boldly walked across the room to stand before Christina.
“Lady Christina? Before you and the others depart Webb City, I wanted to again thank you for saving me from what I have learned was a fate even worse than death. I shall always and forever be in your debt.”
Christina Everhardt looked at the young Tarantin and tears began to form in her eyes.
“You have accrued no debt to me, Reclos.” She said softly. “I, however, do feel indebted to your father for allowing me the opportunity to help your people. It fills my heart with happiness knowing I have helped another subspecies avoid extinction. So…Reclos… I thank you for allowing me the opportunity to help.”
Sceptus wiped at his eyes, noticeably taken by her words.
“Spoken… spoken like the true noble you are, Lady Christina.” He croaked out.
“And I couldn’t be more proud of her, Sceptus! Christina is one of the best ambassadors Antarra ever produced! She’s one of the smartest too!” Aunt Cora proclaimed. Now, if I can just get my daughter, Coraline, to accept similar responsibilities.”
“Lady Link is not to be underestimated in her use of diplomacy, Lady Cora. She successfully set out terms of negotiation for our upcoming trade summit next quarter when the topic came up at Theridae’s gala. I found it hard to believe, that at only fifteen standard, she has your control and business skill set. I applaud you on that accomplishment, Queen Norge.”
“Where is Lady Link, High Priestess Chance?” Reclos effervesced.
“She should be just coming off duty, Reclos. I can ask if she can meet you up in the lounge, if you’d like?” I suggested.
He nodded excitedly.
“Chance, Link. You have a visitor awaiting you in the lounge.” I said, activating my Comm.
“I just sat down up here. Could you send them up, Chance?”
“On his way, Link. Chance out. You know the way, Reclos?” I asked.
The young Tarantin nodded vigorously and bowed to each of us before disappearing out the door.
The entry door slowly ‘squealed’ and ‘creaked’ closed and what sounded like a heavy iron lock bar was set.
“Are we feeling that macabre, Christina?” I asked sarcastically.
“I’ve already told her that the Celebration of the Dead isn’t for a few more months, but Christina has her mood set, Sugar Plum.” Aunt Cora explained.
“So… Sceptus… what’s this news you thought Christina and I would find so intriguing?” I prompted.
Christina’s concerned eyes were instantly locked on our Governor!
Sceptus seemed to freeze at her abrupt reaction!
“Um… well… Officers Muffet and Tipsy… The two female security officers you cured at Webb City’s reservoir? Well… they… um… they seem to have developed certain… ‘unusual’… ‘side affects’.” Sceptus began nervously.
Christina’s heart looked on the verge of breaking.
“I… um… I assure you it is nothing terminal or even life threatening, my lady.” Sceptus tried to disarm her emotional response.
“Both are in extremely superb health and seem very happy, but…” He paused a moment looking very unsure of himself.
“I’m sure you all are aware of our main export of silken material and that only the female of our subspecies can produce that valuable commodity.” Again Sceptus paused, his eyes regarding each of us independently for further reactions.
“Officers Muffet and Tipsy have requested extended leave of absence from our security force. It seems that their ‘product’ output has doubled from before they contracted the Hobgoblin infection.
“I’m sorry! I didn’t realize that such…”
Sceptus raised all three of his right hands to halt Christina’s apology.
“Analysis of their product has revealed something extraordinary.” He told us.
At our show of curiosity, he continued.
“Apparently their product is now far superior to any modern day material we have on record,” saying this, he paused as if unsure how to communicate what came next.
“Except one.” He finally finished, looking extremely nervous.
“And I believe you already know the singular material I speak of, High Priestess.” He looked directly to me.
As if I had any inkling of what he was talking about.
“Subatomic analysis has revealed the reemergence of the Weaver Clan material.” He proclaimed cautiously.
I was stunned!
Christina appeared to have absolutely no idea what he was talking about.
At her absence of recognition, Sceptus gave a little background.
“Centuries ago there was a subspecies of Arachnoid whose silken material far exceeded anything the rest of us could produce. I recall Lady Hope mentioning some time ago that your Witch Corps uniforms were the very last instances of their production? Since then the ‘Weavers’ as they were known went extinct- supposedly at the hands of the Hobgoblin scum you ladies try to protect us all from. Modern Science has yet to crack the vexing, complicated structural code behind such resilient material. Until four days ago, that is. Now, it appears the Weavers are once again among us. Two, as a matter of fact, have appeared in our very own city and have secured lawyers and managers… and have acquired contracts and licensing to produce their superior material for Tarantis. Once again Witch Corps has placed us back on a stable, profitable economic footing within the Way. Thank you, my ladies!”
Christina’s mouth had dropped wide open sometime during Sceptus’ briefing. She looked extremely pale, but didn’t appear to be losing her composure or strength.
“As we speak, I have asked Rep. Theridae to submit a sample of her own product for subatomic analysis. Can I assume she too has somehow become the rare commodity, Lady Christina?” He asked pleasantly.
Christina remained stationary- so much so that I thought I’d have to conjure a mirror to hold under her nose as proof of life!
“Don’t say it, Sceptus.” I warned as I saw him preparing his next statement. “I’m sure Christina was completely unaware of that particular side affect and is elated she was able to revitalize Tarantis’ economy. I believe you have rendered her speechless and quite stunned she had such a positive influence.”
Sceptus observed the tall Antarran for a moment.
“My sincerest appreciation along with the thanks of all four worlds to you, Lady Christina Everhardt.” He bowed respectfully to her still motionless form.
“Oh. I have also been requested to deliver a gift of appreciation from Officers Muffet and Tipsy to you, my lady.
Sceptus reached around and under the back of his shirt to produce a small circular object. Being roughly twenty-five centimeters in diameter, the delicate, loosely woven, web design within the circular ‘hoop’ matched Christina’s earrings almost exactly!
I had no idea as to what it was called.
“A…a…a dreamcatcher? It-it’s beautiful, Gov. Sceptus.” Christina replied as she wiped her eyes then accepted the gift. “Th-thank you.”
“You are most welcome, my lady. The ‘Weavers’ hope it functions as effectively as its predecessors and protects you from the Hoblin scum and other less moral entities.”
Tears rolled down Christina’s suddenly introspective face. Sceptus looked to me for explanation.
I gave him a reassuring smile.
“Um… High Priestess? I think it’s time Reclos and I take our leave so that you can prepare this amazing craft for her next adventure. Lady Christina, pleasant travels to you and your sisters. I hope you again favor us with a visit- though, under less dire circumstances.” Sceptus carefully, gently took Christina’s hand and applied a chaste kiss to its back while bowing reverently in front of her. Straightening, he smiled nervously then turned toward me.
“Is she going to be alright, Chance? I have never seen her this inattentive.” He whispered.
“She saw the Antarran Goddess mural.” I whispered.
He nodded then glanced back at the girl and quickly gulped as his attention returned to me.
“Have I overstepped my bounds, Chance? It was not my intention to displease her.” He again whispered.
“Aunt Cora? I think Christina needs some sleep. She seems to have gone into a coma or trance. I’ll let you handle this ‘Antarran’ situation.”
“Gee…thanks! What’d I ever do to you, Sugar Plum?” Aunt Cora groaned.
I motioned with my eyes to Sceptus that we should leave. He nodded acknowledgement.
“Bring it on home, Kitty. Congrats on your successful mission!” Kate said happily.
“Thanks! Re-Tailed is on final now, Pegasus. See you in a few. Pegasus3, out.”
“I’d like our preflights to initiate right after Kitty and Tau report to the bridge.” I requested. “I’m going back to check on Christina and Aunt Cora.”
“Got it, boss. We’ll be ready.” Kate confirmed with a smile as I exited.
******
Once again I rolled my eyes as I opened the door.
Aunt Cora was standing over an unmoving Christina.
“Listen to me, child. Do I look like a Goddess? Don’t answer that! Look, the point is I have to deal with the royal treatment almost every day. The only respite I get is when Hope and now Chance calls or drops by offering a mission! Sure, at first, I got just as upset as you when people bowed or prostrated themselves before me, but I’ve learned how to shrug it off and be true to myself. You think it’s easy being the ruler of twenty-seven individual systems and diplomatically attached to over four thousand other allied systems? Norges’ be praised! I’m lucky I have Kitty Sinae as such a close ally and even closer friend! True friends like her and the rest of our Coven aren’t afraid to tell you the real truth- the raw truth! And you better not tell her I said that, Chance Summers! High Priestess or not, I can still make your eternity a living hell!”
“Not a word, Aunt Cora. Besides, I had to deal with basically the same thing after I reached my threshold too. All mom would say was that once I achieved ‘threshold’ I’d be better able to rid Mare of her unwanted guests. I had no idea what had actually happened when I woke up- just that Grunfuller wanted to know what I did with Chance Summers. At that time, neither of us knew anything about Witch Corps, magic, or being a Current Mage. This,” I motioned down my body, “was entirely new territory.” I explained.
“And then when the whole ‘High Priestess’ thing happened, I felt I could’ve crawled under a rock and never come back out. Add to that when Artemis revealed I was her long-lost niece, Nike, reincarnated… well…I really don’t need to explain any further. Suffice it to say, Cora and I know a little bit about how you’re feeling, Christina. Just remember who you are and try to ignore what others think you are. Think you can do that?” I asked.
“But…the mural…” She insisted softly.
“What about it, Sugar Plum? You…we already know that one of your talents is time jumping.” Aunt Cora countered. “Is it so crazy to think that instead of jumping us back five hours, you can effectively jump us back five thousand or even five million years? Time seems to be more fluid for you than the rest of us. That’s just one of your talents. When I found out I could combat, defeat, purify, and reconstitute Hoblin conscripts, I could’ve bounced off the ceiling and walls I was so excited! Now I find that I have even deeper talents with being able to ‘flue powder’ myself around… I couldn’t feel more elated! Embrace your talent’s, Christina! Learn, but don’t abuse them. Get to understand them… and by all means accept them as yours. Brush off the ‘deity’ crap- it’s overrated anyway!”
“But you’re just a quee…”
“Hold it right there, Sugar Plum! If we were back on Antarra right now, I could show you over twenty portraits that depict me or mother as the greatest thing since subspace communications!”
“Yeah, but you had about ten of those commissioned, Aunt Cora.” I giggled. That resulted in her glaring at me.
“Those were the modest ones, Chance. The really sensational ones were done by admirers or extreme fanatics. One of them even depicts me being borne from an enormous sea scallop shell!”
“Does Demeter know about that one, Auntie?” Christina burst forth with a snorted laugh.
“Finally! After two and a half hours; the emotional breakthrough I’ve been waiting for!” Aunt Cora decried.
“Wait! You’ve spent over two and a half hours trying to get me to laugh? I didn’t think it took that long. Seems like just a few minutes.” Christina seemed confused.
“Well, when you space out like you did, of course time moves faster… hold on, you didn’t just jump ahead or anything, did you?” Aunt Cora studied her niece carefully.
“Well, Dr. Norge, I believe your patient’s time is up and I need both of you on my bridge. Christina, I’d like you on the Engineering Console for the first watch. Coordinate with Simone. She’s doing some fine-tuning on the Current feedback regulators in main engineering.”
She vanished!
“I really wish she would stop doing that and walk to places like the rest of us.” I moaned as I led Aunt Cora out and forward.
******
The bridge door opened to reveal several very cross faces. Kate glared at me- that was expected of her anytime Christina was near her anymore, but I wondered why Sinae, Tau, Mom, Lyra, and Greer seemed angry. Their focal point seemed to be Christina.
It seemed like this was my day for rolling my eyes.
“Now what did she do?” I asked quietly- mostly to myself.
“Well I for one haven’t had the opportunity to visit my lavatory since getting back.” Sinae stated sarcastically. “No need now.”
I noticed that Lyra and Greer had also changed clothes.
Mom seemed to be actively contemplating how she could tear our tall Antarran into tiny pieces and still survive.
Tau seemed to be more worried than angry as he kept glancing over to Sinae. Maybe he was anticipating his queen’s similar brutally instantaneous attack on Christina?
“Preflights!” I announced without a reply and took my seat to begin my own checks.
“Weapons are now online and ready. Too bad I can’t get our internal security defenses to lock on her!” Sinae growled as she turned and reported her station’s status. She glared over to Christina’s back as she seemed too busy to have heard the comment.
“Then it is good that my safety panel has also successfully completed its operational checks, High Priestess.” P.M. Tau responded rather calmly.
“Obviously Comms are working, boss. Kitty? I’ll get right on that targeting malfunction you seem to be having.” Kate reported though I hoped she really wasn’t intending to defeat our security filters.
“Helm is ready, Chance.” Mother reported then turned back to me.
“Hmmm… I wonder what would happen if I took us transdimensional the instant she popped out?” She stage whispered.
The intent and her glare toward Christina were extremely obvious.
Christina didn’t seem to be paying us one bit of attention. She was having a very animated, but quiet conversation with Simone over the ship’s comm system, however.
“Engineering. Report!” I demanded to snap her back to the bridge.
“High Priestess, Simone is having trouble calibrating a new auxiliary feedback regulator. Permission to go back and assist?”
“Negative. Chance, Simone. What’s the problem?”
“This new regulator is way more sensitive than the old one, Chance. It keeps drifting off my setting and in either direction. It’s going to take a few more minutes… to…never mind. Thanks, Chance.”
“Thanks for what?” I asked curiously though, I had my suspicions.
“Didn’t you just conjure a new regulator into the circuit to replace this ‘flakey’ one?” Simone asked.
“No, I did not.” I turned my attention to Christina. To say she was blushing was an understatement!
“Understood. Thanks, sister. Okay, now to adjust… Excellent! This one’s rock-steady. We’re good to go, Chance.”
“Environmental is ready, Chance.” Link signaled from beside Christina.
“Engineering preflight checks are complete, High Priestess.” Christina reported, but continued her eye contact exclusively with her station console.
“Navigation is a go, Chance. Course plotted for Mare de Tempest and sent to helm.” Charli reported.
“Hi. Did I miss anything?” Aquia asked as she entered the bridge and gracefully took her ‘observer’s seat’ beside Lyra and Greer.
“All Brooms are locked, networked, and reporting a ‘go’. I added my own preflight confirmation. “Alert Webb City Control that we’re ready for departure.”
“You got it, boss.”
“Mom? Try to keep it at fifty-five until we exit the system? Please?” I urged.
“First the damn Antarran scares the piss outta me then my own daughter wants me to double nickel it and play nice with the Tarantin highway patrol! Argggh.”
“What’s that, helm?” I asked heatedly.
“Helm is ready when you give the word, High Priestess.” Mom seethed through gritted teeth.
I smiled evilly knowing it was going to kill my mother to hold back on the throttle for that long.
“I have Governor Sceptus on visual, boss.” Kate said as Sceptus and Reclos appeared on our forward display screen.
“Governor Sceptus?” I greeted.
“High Priestess, Reclos and I just wanted to once more convey our thanks for all that you and your Coven have done this last week. We wish you a safe and incident-free return to your Base.”
“Lady Christina?” Reclos shouted excitedly.
“Here, young sir.” Christina responded from her station.
“Lady Christina. Thank you from the bottom of my hearts for recovering me…and also accept my extended thanks from all those that you have also saved in our system. Safe trip home, my lady.” Reclos, as well as Sceptus, smiled brightly as their images blanked, and our forward view of Webb City Spaceport returned.
“We’re cleared for departure, boss.”
“Vector received, Chance. Just say the word.” Mom added with a slight hiss of displeasure in her voice.
“Take us out, helm…nice and slow.” I ordered just to hear the frustration in my mother’s reply.
“Aye-aye…High… Priestesssss.”
Lokust looked over to me and rolled her eyes while an impish smile graced her lips.
Author's note: I apologize for the long delay in getting the first chapters of this book out. I decided it would be prudent to take the spring and summer off to re-re-re-re-re-edit this book and also to finish the last book of the Summer's Current Series
R.G.
“Tarantin system outer boundary, High Priestess.” Charli reported.
“Deep Space Camo and go to full-.”
I never even got to finish my sentence before we went transdimensional!
“You in a hurry to get home, mom?” I asked my impatient pilot.
“Deep Space… Deep… Space… Camo… enabled… High Priestess.” Christina acknowledged. Her voice sounded sad and weak.
“X-O, you have the bridge. Lt. Everhardt. Please follow me?” I ordered.
Surprisingly, Christina did just that- ‘followed’ me – physically, as in walked with me- to the lounge.
“Now what’s wrong, Christina?” I inquired in annoyance as we stepped off the elevator. Aunt Cora immediately put down the book she was reading and stood- her face showing deep concern.
“It’s nothing, Chance… really…”
“What is the issue this time, Sugar Plum?” Aunt Cora asked cautiously.
“It’s never ‘nothing’, sweetie.” I stated softly.
Especially when Christina was involved, I thought to myself.
“Home.” She mumbled just above a whisper.
“You want us to change course and head for Antarra instead?” I asked, knowing that wasn’t what she meant.
Christina silently, slowly shook her head in the negative as a tear dribbled down her left cheek.
Aunt Cora and I exchanged knowing winces.
I concentrated on waking Nike within me. Once I felt her attention focus, we had ourselves a short, private, debate.
When I again set my attention back to my surroundings, my two Antarran sisters were staring at me.
“Well?” Aunt Cora prompted. “Is she going to help or should Christina try what we both assume she’s planning, solo?”
“Chance, Bridge. All stop. Secure all stations. Coven meeting immediately in the Lounge.” I ordered.
“Shit! I was afraid of this.” Aunt Cora cursed as she looked to the side.
Christina looked at me in worry.
“Are you sure, Chance? What if I…something goes terribly wrong?”
“Then we live with the result, Sweetie.” I replied calmly.
“What if that isn’t the ‘result’?” She proposed.
“We deal, Christina.” I smiled confidently.
Aunt Cora appraised me curiously.
Yeah, I didn’t believe me either.
“Don’t tell me we’re going to try it, Chance?” Lokust questioned as she, mom, and Charli exited the lift.
“Try…what?” Sinae asked as she and Tau popped in next to me. She quickly put together the puzzle. “No, seriously?”
Link and Simone popped in next. Link was super excited!
“See, sis? That’s how it’s done. You just need to be uber-focused and very specific as to the destination.” She instructed.
Simone looked like she was going to lose the contents of her stomach.
Lyra, Greer, and Aquia surprisingly, were the last to arrive.
“So… is this going to be a doomsday party or are we just going to puke ourselves silly?” Lyra deadpanned.
“What are you going on about, Lyra?” Aquia questioned obliviously.
Lyra nodded to Christina in answer.
“I think we’re about to visit ancient Terra. Am I in the same quadrant, High Priestess?” She grimaced.
“I can’t guarantee anything. Whoever feels this isn’t going to work is hereby authorized to head to their Brooms. We’ll see you when we get back. Safe trip back to Mare.” I said as I looked around to my sisters and Tau.
“This is strictly a voluntary mission.” I added with a nervous smile that, hopefully, Christina didn’t see.
“I’d love to see my sister’s home planet, Chance!” Link bubbled excitedly.
“I’m not gonna lie, Chance. I’d like to visit the old stomping grounds once more.” Mom said softly.
“Will I still be able to fly Surf’s Up?” Aquia wondered to herself. She shook her head to clear that greedy thought. “Um… Mom would be very interested in going back if just for the historical information she’d obtain. But since she’s not here… Sure, I’m in!”
“I could use some ‘new’ parts for that old heap I’m tryin’ to restore out behind the hangar, boss.” Kate logically justified her decision.
“I assume this is before first contact, Chance? The four of us are gonna need really good disguises.” Sinae theorized as Lyra, Greer, and Tau remained silent and motionless.
“Almost seven Terran years before first contact in fact, Kitty.” Charli confirmed. “I’m thinking that one Halloween spell you concocted right after returning from our second visit to FeLane, Hope?”
“It worked for Libra, so I don’t see why not, dear.” Mom answered, an evil smile flashed onto her face.
“So how are we going to do this?” Aunt Cora asked.
“Well it isn’t going to be one of those ‘click your heels together three times’ kind of things; I can tell you that!” I vamped nervously. Christina’s eyes grew bigger.
“Nike seems to think there will be pain involved.” I cautioned.
“Sure. And why not?” Kate griped. “It makes perfect sense in this crazy, mixed-up Corps!”
Concentrating, I handed control of my body to Nike. A blue light engulfed me and I noticed everyone’s eyes lock directly on me.
“Scion, if you would take my hand.” My voice offered and I felt my right hand extend.
“Scion?” Aunt Cora gasped!
“Why did you call me that?” A stunned Christina asked in terror- her eyes staring in awe of me, rather, Nike.
“It is unimportant at this time. Please, take my hand, Lady Christina. In order to call upon the powers of the Titans, we must join forces in order for control.”
“Now that doesn’t sound very ominous, does it?” Mom proclaimed nervously.
“Lady Nike? Shouldn’t we all join hands…?” Sinae started before my voice instantly interrupted.
“Under no circumstances shall any of you touch me or the Scion during this delicate insertion! To do so would cease your existence!” My voice commanded angrily.
My left hand quickly came up and rubbed the bridge of my nose.
“Forgive me, sisters. This is a very dangerous and extremely sensitive procedure. One I have only attempted once and with only a quark of success. I wish not to revisit the realm of shadow ever again.” Nike revealed with a shiver. “If you are ready, Scion?”
Christina slowly and nervously nodded once as she took my offered hand.
“To begin, you need to picture the exact time and location you wish to visit. Next, you will need to apply complete concentration to that detailed image. Next-.”
Suddenly, all around me, everything changed color! People, objects, even the ship herself changed! Overhead, a rainbow of colors streamed past at ultra high speed, making it almost impossible to delineate the individual colors or their borders.
The ‘linear’ streaming of colors began to waver and then spin as pain erupted in my head and traveled down to my abdomen. As unbearable as that was, the kaleidoscope of vibrant tints began to spiral uncontrollably until I was forced to close my eyes. Everything then went black!
“Nike! Nike, wake up!” A voice called to me. Lokust’s voice.
“Golly!” I groaned. Every nerve ending in me felt like it was still on fire!
“Nike? You alright?”
“I’m fine dea-.” I instantly felt the urge to vomit and found myself faced over a toilet bowl.
“Okay, maybe not so okay.” I moaned after regurgitating uncontrollably for a few minutes.
“That you, Chance?” Lokust asked from behind me.
“Either that or Mt Vesuvius, dear!” I snarked before dry heaving a few more times for good measure.
“So…why weren’t we affected like you? You seemed hit the worst. Christina didn’t even blink or flinch, or…anything.”
“Christina isn’t your normal, everyday Antarran, either.” I argued.
“Really, Chance? How do you define normal- especially around here?” She countered.
“She going to be okay, honey?” Mom’s voice asked in a very worried tone.
“She’s back to making jokes so I think she’ll live, mom.” Lokust answered.
“Need I say that Christina is beside herself with guilt?” Mom continued.
“Just as long as she isn’t going through this.” I said as my stomach took another tumble. At least I was able to quell it this time.
Cautiously, I took my time trying to stand and finally succeeded.
“God! You look like shit, Chance!”
“Thanks, mom; love you too!” I groaned as I turned and used the doorframe as a brace.
“Where and when are we?” I asked as we rejoined the rest of the Coven up in the lounge.
“Looks like Earth, Chance. When? I’m still comparing star charts to galactic drift.” Dad…Charli answered.
“North America looks to be in the right place anyway.” Mom glibbed nervously.
“We need to know when we are, ladies. Let’s get back to our stations.” I requested, still feeling not quite right physically.
Within a minute only Christina and I were left in the lounge.
“Chance… I’m very…very sorry! I didn’t know how or what would happen! I didn’t mean to hurt yo-.”
“Nike hinted that it would hurt, sweetie. I think you jumped the gun and truncated her procedure list. You caught us both by surprise.” I said as I absently rubbed my belly. “I didn’t have that much to eat at lunch anyway. The pretty colors were all very fascinating by the way.”
Christina looked confused. “What pretty colors, Chance?”
“Didn’t you see the wacked-out rainbow of colors overhead when you pulled the trigger?” I asked curiously.
“Um…no? We were there and then we were here, High Priestess. It seemed instantaneous to me.” She answered. “Are you sure I didn’t fry something in there?” She asked, motioning to my head, frightened.
“I just got really disoriented and blacked out, sweetie. Let’s… walk back to the bridge and see what our sisters found out?” I suggested.
“What’s the verdict?” I asked as we entered the bridge.
An athletic man of possibly six feet; black, bowl-cut, straight hair; pale green complexion; slightly pointed ears, and dark, upward turned eyebrows, turned around in the pilot’s chair. He was wearing black, wide-bottomed slacks with matching boots and a tight, medium blue, long-sleeved pullover shirt with gold trim around the neck and cuffs.
“It appears we have arrived near the end of the later, mid-digital era, Captain. Sensors indicate the atmospheric composition conforms to known contaminate levels synonymous with the late twenty-first century.”
He started laughing.
“I always wanted to do that!” He said raising just one eyebrow comically.
“Well done, Spock. But…Can I…have…my mother back… …now?” I said dramatically, even remembering to use the hand gestures.
Christina collapsed to the deck, she was laughing so hard!
“I take it that means something, boss?” Kate asked looking very bemused.
“TNG or TOS, Chance?” Sinae asked casually.
“The original series fourth movie.” I answered.
She nodded. “Ah…the classics.”
Mom was back to her real form and snorting in laughter! Christina was pounding the deck while laughing hysterically.
After several minutes mom and Christina settled down.
So…we’re in the right time?” I questioned. “Tell me we remained in Deep Space Camo when we jumped.”
“The only thing that seemed adversely affected by the jump was you, Chance. Our Camo field never glitched.” Simone reported.
I allowed myself to relax a little as I looked over to Christina.
“Any idea where Pegasus can land and not draw attention, sweetie? We’re in your neck of the woods now.”
“On the slim chance that her Camo field becomes compromised?” I added to quantify.
“There’s a small meadow just east of our house that would be perfect for her, Chance.” Christina said after thinking a bit.
“Would it be someplace that the search parties avoided when searching for your sister?” Charli asked.
“But that happened years ago, Charli.” She argued before pausing. “Didn’t it?” Christina seemed to suspect Dad was alluding to something she just found out.
“I’m just asking a question, Christina. You see… your parents’ case was never officially closed. Can you recall seeing anyone or anything strange in the days before or after their accident? Were there ever any um, conspiracy theorists, nosing around trying to prove that your sister might have been held captive by you or your parents… by ‘aliens’?”
“What are you implying, Charli?” Christina became angry and I noticed her voice had a slight echo.
“I’m just trying to cover all the bases, sweetie! I’m not throwing accusations out for the fun of it. I’m just trying to establish a relatively safe hiding spot for Pegasus. Please…think back to if you saw anything or anyone strange hanging around the property in that eight year span.”
Christina began to think about the question.
“I always liked going out to that meadow, Charli. There was just something…I don’t know, safe about the location? Maybe I knew then that it would be safe for us now? I don’t know.” Christina finally answered.
“Charli? Plot us a nice easy reentry course that will bring us in over the Everhardt Farm. Christina will point out her secure meadow when we get closer.” I ordered. Her observation was good enough for me.
“I’m on it, Chance.” Charli acknowledged as she entered our Nav Tube.
“Sending course to helm.” She said in the matter of a minute.
“Mom? Think you can bring us in and land without breaking any windows?” I giggled.
“Go stick it, High Priestess!”
I smiled as our orbit began to shift then decay.
“Major? We have two commercial aircraft on course to fly by at about four miles out on both our port and starboard.” Charli reported.
“Altitude?” Mom asked calmly.
“Thirty-two and thirty-four thousand.”
“We’ll be fine.”
“Well then you might want to pay closer attention to the corporate jet directly below us at fourteen thousand. Our Emitter wash might make their cockpit stink a little.”
“Who’s driving, Charli?” Mom demanded in annoyance.
“That’s why I’m calling the obstacles.” Charli’s voice laughed.
******
“There it is!” Christina shouted excitedly as she pointed to our large forward display.
“I’m picking up several moderate heat signatures in the immediate area- clustered seventy-point-six meters to the north, Chance.” Charli advised.
“It must be that herd of Whitetail dad was always talking about. Please don’t hurt them, Major?” Christina begged.
Mom turned around partially, looking very insulted, and glared at the tall Antarran for a second then turned back to her console.
“Gear extended. How’s the LZ now, Charli?” Mom asked. We were only about a hundred meters off the ground.
“Immediate LZ is clear, Major; your call, Chance.”
“Take us down, Mom.” I ordered. “Remember, the ground might be a little soft.”
“Noted. Deploying our sand shoes… Soft terrain modification deployed and locked.” Mom announced.
Seconds later Mom began her post-flight checklist.
“I want complete sensor scans of the area to make sure we weren’t spotted somehow.” I ordered as I completed my own checklist.
Christina looked like she was going to bounce off the walls, but we needed the results of our sensor scans before we could have a look around.
“Ambient external temperature: 1 degree ‘Cee’. Humidity: 95 percent. Ground Temperature: Zero ‘Cee’. As you can see, there has recently been a small precipitation event. Sensors show one Terran in a structure five hundred meters to our planetary west, Chance.”
“That’s mom!” Christina exclaimed, about to burst!
“And just how is she going to recognize you, sweetie?” I asked to calm her down. “You don’t exactly look like yourself.”
“The hair can be overlooked as a fad, but them boobs might ‘present’ a problem, kiddo.” Kate pointed out.
“Do we know the local time and date yet?” I asked.
“1534EST, January 10th, 2101.”
Christina quieted with a very serious expression as she thought on the date and time for a moment.
“Why is mom still home? She usually works til 5PM. I hope she’s not sick or anything!” She worried.
“Maybe she’s expecting us?” Kate joked.
“We shouldn’t rule anything out, ladies.” I said in all seriousness. “I’m sure Christina and I aren’t the only ones capable of jumping through time.”
“Savanna must do it too, Chance…since she went from eight to nineteen in a few days.” Lokust reminded, to Christina’s amazement.
“She never told me that!”
“Oracle don’t say a lot of things we think she should, Kiddo.” Kate snorted.
“So what are the fashions for this time of year on Planet Earth, mom?” I asked.
“You want the trending fashions or the practical fashion, honey?” She asked with a playful wink.
“I’ll just adapt what she’s wearing.” I glowered. Christina had already conjured her clothing into appropriate winter attire.
“Can I come too?” Link asked excitedly. “I’ve never seen this type of precipitation before. What’s it called?”
“You’ve never seen snow before, sis?” Christina was stunned.
“I was born on Eden 3.” Link explained.
At Christina’s apparent lack of comprehension, Charli provided the missing information.
“On Eden 3 the ambient temperature rarely varies more than ten degrees from thirty-two ‘Cee’, sweetie. They only know one type of precip- tropical rain showers.”
“Oh? Here, we’ve been known to receive over a meter of snow in one event during winter.” Christina said.
“How much snow is on the ground, Charli?” I asked in concern.
“Sensors read two-point-six centimeters.”
“Damn, we’re going to leave footprints!” Mom stated bluntly.
“High Priestess! We have movement. Mrs. Everhardt has left the dwelling and is slowly walking to the east in our direction!” Charli alerted.
“External: close range.” I ordered and we watched a woman clad in an old, washed-out blue woolen coat, blue knit cap and scarf, and tan work boots slowly, carefully, making her way through the barren deciduous trees that surrounded this meadow. She seemed to be carrying something loosely in her left hand.
“Why is she carrying that old broom?” Christina mumbled in confusion.
Sure enough, Mrs. Everhardt had a straw broom in her possession and once she exited the tree line dropped the bristled end to the snow covered ground and began to use it to create a snow-free line completely around the meadow!
“How does she even know we’re here?” Christina was stumped and completely baffled by her mother’s strange behavior and action. It took the woman almost twenty minutes to finish.
Once completed, we watched as Colleen Everhardt knelt down in the freezing precipitation and began motioning to the roughly drawn circle while saying something we couldn’t hear without the external audio being enabled.
“She’s chanting an incantation?” Charli and Mom said at the same time.
“My mother?” Christina gasped in disbelief. “Is a witch?”
“If I’m reading her lips right, she’s casting a concealment and protection spell, Christina. Of course, my Latin is a bit rusty, so she may just be ordering Neapolitan pizza instead.” Mom grinned.
I blinked on my Current sight just in time to see a familiar hemispherical shield go up around us.
“I’ll be frelled! She’s a witch!” Christina gasped as she apparently had her Current sight enabled also.
Christina was suddenly outside standing before her mother!
“Mom? How did you know we were here?” I asked. I was standing, bewildered, in front of her, suddenly.
And, it suddenly hit me that this might not have been the smartest thing to do, especially if mom was an experienced witch. I made a mental note to apologize to Chance for going against protocol and deserting my post and sisters.
“A mother can always feel her children, Christina. Wait…we?”
“But…the protective shield…?” I asked, still in shock motioning back to the invisible hemisphere now protecting Pegasus from curious parties and spy satellites.
“I never told you because I didn’t want to overly complicate your young life, pumpkin. Except for your fourteenth birthday, you hadn’t shown any talent, so I kept my secret from you.” She looked up and smiled for a second then her eyes quickly returned to the snow covered ground.
“I see that my genetics have asserted themselves with vengeance. It will be very hard to keep your father on topic when he returns home from work.”
I felt myself blush.
“Wow! It really is cold out here, sis!” Link’s voice startled me as she appeared behind me.
“Caroline! Christina, you found a way to return your sister! When did you develop into such a powerful mage? I sensed only your sister’s talent within you just three weeks ago. Now I have both of my talented girls back!” Mom burst into a bright smile.
“Mom? This is my Coven sister, Link Anderson. I know she looks exactly like Aunt Co…Queen Norge, but she only shares her genes. Link is only fifteen standard years of age.” I explained.
“Don’t worry, pumpkin,” Mom smiled up to Link, “I was an early bloomer too. Don’t feel embarrassed; be proud of our heritage.” Mom said as she continued to smile brightly while she appraised Link. “I like what you two have done with your hair- very chic.”
“Mrs. Everhardt.” Aunt Cora greeted as she and Simone suddenly appeared beside Link. “Caroline Norge, Queen of the Antarran Trade Federation. I congratulate you on your very skilled and morally balanced daughter, my lady. This is my niece, Simone Gutteson-Redman.”
Both Simone and Aunt Cora bowed politely.
“Antarran?” Mom asked suspiciously. “What part of the world would that be in, ma’am?”
“Antarra is on the opposite side of the Milky Way from here, Mrs. Everhardt.” Simone answered.
Although I could barely see it from this angle, mom’s mouth dropped open then closed quickly as she began to laugh.
I didn’t get it.
“I don’t get it, mom. Simone just told you Antarra is like five gazillion light years from here and you start laughing? Why?” I asked, stunned.
“I never thought I’d hear anyone speak the name of my home planet, let alone my own daughter, Christina! I am either hallucinating, or my magic has finally fully corrupted my mind.”
“Stand up, mom.” I requested, wanting to scan her for possible taint.
“I cannot.” Mom shook her head slowly a few times and without looking up. “Not in the presence of a reigning queen without her permission, pumpkin. It would be treasonous.”
“My lady, you above all the citizenry of Antarra deserve the right to stand before me as my equal since I have previously decried Lady Christina, one of my Ladies-in-Wait.”
Mom gasped. “My daughter? A princess of the realm? How can that be?”
“Um… Aunt Cora said so?” I answered, unable to come up with anything grander.
“Aunt… Cora?”
“Will you stand up already, Sugar Pie? It’s getting cold out here.” Aunt Cora commanded- annoyance tinging her voice. “Can we take this ‘meet and greet’ into your home or should we go back aboard Pegasus?”
“Is that what you call your inter-world portal? Strange.” Mom seemed confused.
“Pegasus is closer.” I said before we were just…there. We were now in the Observation lounge.
“Just once, Christina, could you please stop breaking protocol and use the door?” Chance requested as she appeared next to me scowling. Her face immediately brightened.
“Colleen Everhardt. Chance Summers, Captain of EFMC’s Pegasus. You have an amazing daughter.” Chance greeted and offered mom her hand.
After shaking her offered hand, mom began looking around. Her eyes locked on the rear of the lounge- above the transparent ceiling.
“What in the name of all is that?” She choked, pointing to the bow of one of our Brooms.
“That would be Hope and a Pair- my Broom, Mrs. Everhardt.” Chance answered.
“Your… Broom?” Mom looked at Chance curiously. “It looks like a very advanced fighter jet.”
“It is actually one of our specially designed Starfighters, but we like to call them our Brooms, ma’am.” Chance explained.
“Starfighter?” Mom gasped again, this time even louder. “Sooooo you-you didn’t open an inter-world portal between this world and home?” She asked in shock. “If that’s the case, then how long did it take you to get here from Antarra?”
“Actually, we’re not entirely sure how we got here, Mrs. Everhardt. Christina did most of the driving.” Hope Summers answered as she and Charli walked over to us from the elevator.
“You’re becoming an Astronaut instead of an Astrophysicist? I didn’t know CMU had that type of program. That’s wonderful, pumpkin!” Mom praised enthusiastically.
“It isn’t what you think, mom.” I began to explain, worried how she might take what I was going to say next. “I’m not an Astronaut…but I’m definitely a Current Mage, and… but… I’m- I’m something more than that… too.” I felt myself blushing profusely. “Something much…much more.”
“Current? Is that the new slang term for ‘essence’?” She asked.
“Got it in one, sister!” Hope pointed her finger like a pistol, and smiled.
“And you would be?” Mom asked as her eyes quickly narrowed.
“Major Hope Summers, ma’am. U.S. Marine Corps. Christina decided to join our ROTC chapter at school. As her superior, it is an honor to meet the mother of one of our finest, ma’am.”
“That’s complete horseshit, ‘Major Summers’!” Mom challenged. She instantly took a step away from me and turned to face Hope.
Both women were instantly pointing their wands toward each other.
From my viewpoint Hope was a bit faster.
“I thought as much! Shed your disguising vale, Morgana! I want to look into your real face before we tussle!”
That turned out to be the wrong move on my mother’s part as everyone in the lounge took up defensive posture! Everyone was also now in uniform. Me included.
“What absurdity is this? Why such comical and whore-ish costumes?” Mom demanded as her eyes quickly scanned the room.
This was going to spiral out of control quickly, I thought, as I instantly found myself sideways between Hope and my mother- a wand poking into each of my shoulders! There was also a white-ish glow from somewhere close by as both mom and Hope were illuminated by it.
Ah frack! It was me.
This wasn’t going to be easy to explain- though I had already mentioned that I was different now.
Mom suddenly looked horrified and her wand vanished. Hope though, didn’t stand down.
“How?” Mom choked, inhaling in surprise.
“I told you I’m something more than just a mage now, mom, and I’d refrain from threatening my Coven sisters, too. We’ve all had way more experience protecting ourselves than you could possibly imagine. As further warning, definitely don’t challenge the Lynxins, mother. You’ll never know what hit you!” I warned, hearing my voice echo throughout the large lounge.
Mom craned her neck and stared at me in something between terror and curiosity.
“What in Hades is a Lynxin?” She whispered.
“That would be us, Mrs. Everhardt.” Kitty answered as she, Tau, Greer, and Lyra exited the elevator with Katelyn and Aquia bringing up the rear.
There was a huge gasp for air from mom before she folded to the deck, unconscious!
“Was it something I said?” Kitty asked as she came over and knelt down to help.
“It must be your effervescent character and noble, outgoing personality, Queen Kitty.” Aunt Cora embellished rather thickly.
“Yeah, you can kiss my ass too, Cora!” Kitty responded unperturbedly.
“She’ll be okay, Christina; just fainted.” Hope comforted as she finished scanning mom.
“Who-who are you people?” Mom mumbled as she started to come around.
“We are a Spec-Ops unit that won’t be created for another twelve years, Mrs. Everhardt.” Hope answered honestly. “We are Witch Corps.”
“Huh? Won’t be created… What?”
“Well, mom…” I began to explain, “I kind of have this talent for time travel? I’m just learning about how to use it and well… Well, we just finished up a mission that reminded me of home. Chance said it would be okay for us to come back here…”
“Witch Corps? Special Ops? Come back here? Time travel? Pumpkin, what the hell are you on about?” Mom rapid-fired her questions.
“We were in the thirty-third century, mom.” I dropped the bombshell fast and hard. “Now we’re here in the twenty –second.”
“Thirty-third… What? How?”
“That’s not important right now, Mrs. Everhardt. What is important is that you understand that we are not here to hurt you or Mr. Everhardt. Christina just got a little homesick and I thought it would be a good teaching exercise.” Chance explained.
“But you don’t look a day over twenty.”
I felt myself blush.
“I’m actually one thousand, four hundred, aaaaaaand fifty-two, mom.” I said, cringing. This was the first time I’d actually admitted my real age out loud. It suddenly struck me that I was something different than I had been. Was I even still this woman’s daughter?
Mom’s body suddenly rippled and she instantly looked younger.
“Mom?” I gasped.
“You have no idea how good it feels to release that enchantment!” she smiled as she motioned for me to help her up. She curiously looked at Kitty as she stood up with us.
“So you are one of these so-called ‘Lynxins’?” She asked as Kitty towered above her 159cm frame.
“I am, ma’am. Kitty Sinae of FeLane.” Kitty answered with her trademark toothy grin.
“Madam Everhardt, may I formally introduce Her Royal Highness Queen Kitty Sinae of the FeLane Consortium.” Tau interrupted regally. “I am her highness’ Prime Minister, Wa’tua Su, but ‘Tau’ will do. To my immediate right, Princess Lyra Sarengetti and Princess Greer Niger.”
“Nice to meet you all, but please don’t eat me! I’ll behave, your highness. Promise!” Mom pleaded.
“How come you get more respect than I do, Kitty?” Aunt Cora quipped.
“Maybe it has something to do with her bigger teeth, Auntie?” I giggled.
“That is definitely the one item most noted, my queen.” Mom agreed.
Aunt Cora nodded once then raised an eyebrow.
“So how is it you are so far from home, Colleen Everhardt? If my history lessons serve me correctly, Norge has yet to explore outside Antarra’s system boundaries.”
“My family and I were on a holiday retreat on the southern edge of the western continent- Portlandia- when a dimensional gateway suddenly appeared. I was but six at the time and closest to the rupture. My parents attempted to pull me away from the rift. I remember the rushing wind and the howling in my ears as the swirling void drew me and my parents in. In total five of our family group got pulled through on that pleasant, but strange afternoon. We ended up here…well… not far from here on a similar looking day except everything looked so foreign- so strange! It took almost a whole cycle to establish ourselves, and it took your grandfather even longer to find sustainable income. And without Uncle Cyril’s knowledge and quick grasp of Earth’s Communications protocols, I may have never finished my education. He was able to add our names to the national database without alerting the Feds. Early twenty-first century America wasn’t the most tolerant of illegal aliens- or ‘real’ aliens- especially when we first arrived in 2019!”
“You’re eighty-nine?” I gasped in shock.
“Antarrans live a lot longer than Terrans, Sugar Plum.” Aunt Cora reminded.
“Only about sixty years longer, majesty, but since I developed my talents, I seem to have stopped aging at around twenty. I was told it was my magic that is responsible.”
“You mentioned Morgana?” Hope baited.
“We met shortly after my thirteenth birthday and she offered to teach me to use my developing talents. Morgana inexplicably disappeared after I met Louis. I’ve never seen her since. Forgive me for my earlier assumption, Major Summers.”
“No probs, sister.” Hope smiled pleasantly.
Mom suddenly looked to the sky through the lounge’s transparent ceiling. “I have to get back and get dinner started. Louis will be home in about an hour. We should all go back to the house. You all are invited to stay if you like.”
That was more like my mom; ever the inviting hostess.
I couldn’t remember the house seeming so small, though there were fourteen of us here at the moment. Soon to be fifteen as Daddy would be arriving within the half hour.
“Do you need any help, Mrs. Everhardt?” Aquia asked as she eased into the kitchen and stopped behind the breakfast table.
“Would you be a dear and set out the formal dishes? They’re in the china closet on the right in the dining room, pumpkin.”
“Okay. Done. Anything else?” Aquia asked without moving an inch.
Mom turned around in curiosity, looked into the adjoining dining room, and shrugged.
“I keep forgetting you all are witches; thanks, pumpkin.” She admitted.
“Mrs. Everhardt? We prefer Current Mages or just Mages if you please. We had an educational segment on ancient Terran history. According to what has been restored, Terrans were… are very intolerant of ‘witches’.” Aquia confessed.
“We’ve become slightly more tolerant in the five hundred years since the Salem witch trials, Aquia. These days ‘Wiccan’ is just another religion.” Mom explained with a smile.
“Yeah, if people would just remember that eight years from now.” Hope muttered from over beside the refrigerator.
“So, pumpkin, if you wanted to cook tonight, don’t you think you should start?” Mom urged, seemingly nervous that dinner wouldn’t be ready for Daddy.
“Don’t worry, mom. Everything will come together when Daddy gets here.” I smiled.
We talked some more until my curiosity peaked on one particular topic.
“Mom?” I asked and paused a second. “Can you see auras?”
“Auras, pumpkin? What kind of auras?”
“Orange hues surrounding people, animals… all sorts of things.” I answered.
Mom blinked as she looked to Chance across from her.
She quickly covered her eyes and turned away.
That answered that question!
“What the hell are you, lady?” She cursed. I saw her blink again and turn back to Chance awaiting her answer.
“Chance is our High Priestess, mom. She is the most powerful of everyone in the Coven.” I answered.
“I don’t think that for a moment, pumpkin.” Mom smiled.
“And I agree with you, Mrs. Everhardt. Christina is by far the most powerful of us all- even my daughter, Savanna.” Chance replied.
Mom was quiet for a moment.
“So what is it with the hair?” Mom asked curiously. “Is it some fashion fad in the thirty-third?”
“It is one of two true indicators of Antarran royalty, Colleen. You should already know that. Every female born of the Norge Clan, upon puberty, experience a hair color change- usually from some shade of brown or black to royal blue. We also develop.” Aunt Cora explained as she hefted her Ladies in Waiting to illustrate the meaning of ‘develop’. “One would say our lineage is most evident.”
“So…somehow my daughter carries the genes of the house Norge? How can that be possible? I have no connection to your family, majesty. Louis was borne here and his family has owned this land for almost three centuries.”
“Before I met Chance and Aunt Cora and the rest of Witch Corps, I went-.”
“Christina suffered a ‘twist of fate’ let’s say and leave it at that, Mrs. Everhardt.” Chance interrupted. “Us being from the future we could slip and reveal something that would change our lives.”
“I think I understand” Mom winced. “Your present is my future and if I learned certain details that might change how things play out.”
“Honey? Did those nosey reporters come back? There’s an awful lot of footprints coming to the… front… door? Who are you people?” Daddy’s voice called out from the front of the house. I was instantly in front of him and hugging him frantically!
“Christina? I didn’t know you were planning on coming home this soon after the holiday break? What happened? You didn’t get kicked out of school did you?” Daddy gasped out in a hoarse, oxygen-deprived wheeze.
“I’m fine, Daddy. I brought some friends home with me.” I said as I took the time to introduce everyone I could see.
“Christina? I hope you know that dinner is going to be very late since you decided to procrastinate so long.” Mom declared as she came into the main hallway.
“Caroline?” Daddy gasped as he stared at mom in shock.
“What do you mean, ‘Caroline’? Have you finally gone blind you old coot?” Mom demanded angrily. She quickly looked to the side as she thought of something. “Damn, I knew I forgot something.”
“Colleen? Why do you look so young?”
“Well. Because I dropped my age spell when Christina and her friends got here, Louis.” Mom answered honestly. “And I just forgot to recast it.”
“You know that Halloween was three months ago right, honey?” He chuckled humorously.
Mom whispered some almost inaudible words and the middle-aged woman I was used to seeing was back.
“What the…?” Daddy gasped in disbelief. “How’d you do that, Colleen?”
“More importantly,” Kitty appeared from behind the kitchen doorframe. “Why wouldn’t you believe your spouse, Louis Everhardt?”
Daddy stopped and froze as Kitty, Tau, Lyra, and Greer filed out from the kitchen.
“Kind sir, I wish to convey my queen’s gratitude for inviting us into your charming little home.” Tau addressed Daddy regally.
“They’re Lynxin, Louis, now push your jaw shut and say hello to our guests. They won’t bite unless you do.” Mom giggled and actually winked at Daddy.
“Ummmmm…. Hi. I um… take it you’re new in town?” He responded carefully.
“And everyone thought I came up with some lame lines.” Hope groaned as she shook her head a few times.
“Even I thought that response was ultra-lame, and I’m usually just as guilty.” Lokust rolled her eyes.
Kitty offered her hand and Daddy cautiously shook it, marveling at her furry hand as he did.
“Welcome to our home. I hope you haven’t traveled too far.” Daddy greeted with a tense smile.
“They arrived with Christina about an hour and a half ago, Louis.” Mom said with an evil smirk. “In a big, beautiful, spaceship.”
“Horseshit! This is some kind of joke. I mean, I can relate the catgirls and cat guy to a ComiCon up in Erie, but the blue-haired, busty girls are just too Japanimation for even that, Colleen. You included, Christina! What did I do to deserve this… this hazing?”
We were all back on Pegasus- in the Observation Lounge.
Again Daddy’s mouth dropped open as he looked around the softly lighted room. The days were shorter at this time of year and sunset had happened about twenty minutes ago.
Chance let out a very loud sigh.
“Since we’re here,” Chance glared at me then smiled to my parents, “welcome to our ship- EFMC Pegasus. This is our Observation Lounge. Please make yourselves at home.”
I thought you were going to make dinner, Christina?” Mom prodded.
“WAIT!” Katelyn shouted before I had any chance to think about going back to the house. “I’ll go back to the house the old fashioned way, thank you very much! I can only take so much ‘travellin’ by flue powder’, Christina!”
Katelyn turned, stalked over to, and called the elevator then stood and waited a moment for it to arrive.
“Wait for me, kiddo!” Daddy said loudly and hurried over just as the elevator door was closing.
Chance waited a moment as she passively looked at me.
“Look! I understand that you’ve missed your parents, Christina! I know exactly how you feel cause I’ve been there!” She looked at Hope and Charli quickly before looking back to me. “Might I remind you that Pegasus is being very patient with you right now. She is obviously holding back on her security protocols by not taking action against your parents or our sudden appearances.” Chance seemed to have a thought and sighed again. “And please don’t tell me that you told her who and what was going to happen, Christina. I’ve had my fill with Savanna the last eight years.”
“I’m sorry.” I sniffed then wiped my eyes dry.
I was in our home’s dining room; the table had the place settings but nothing in the way of food had been added.
“You shouldn’t have waited so long. Now what are we going to do to feed our guests, pumpkin?” Mom asked using her ‘I told you so’ voice.
“What were you thinking of having, mom?” I asked calmly.
“Well, I had thought about a nice beef roast with roasted carrots, garlic mashed potatoes, homemade gravy and fresh buttermilk biscuits. I have an unopened bottle of wine in the fridge for us adults and fresh grape juice for Link and probably Aquia if my eyesight still serves me properly.”
I began to laugh as I looked over mom’s head and watched each item she called out appear at the center of the table. An ice bucket appeared with two bottles askew and chilling.
“What is so funny, pumpk-?” Mom asked as she turned to follow my gaze. The magnificent aromas hit our noses at about the same time.
“But how?” She muttered while attempting to fill her lungs.
“I told you I’m different now, mom.”
“Is it all real, Christina? Really real?” She motioned to the table full of enticing entrees.
“Smells like it.” I said as I stepped over to the table, lifted the lid on the potatoes, and took a finger sample.
“Tastes just like I remember, mom.”
She cautiously repeated my action of taking a taste and looked to me in curiosity- well, maybe a little fear too.
“On my best days I can’t do half of what I’ve seen you do in the few hours you’ve been here, Christina.” She told me though the fear in her eyes concerned me.
“Mom? I’m still me.” I said to comfort her. Maybe I was also trying to convince myself a little bit too? “I could try to explain, but it most likely would change the future.” I paused to wipe my eyes.
Why did it have to hurt so much? Why couldn’t I just tell her that she and Daddy would die in a mysterious car crash that investigators would never close? Would I have to stand by and watch it happen? Would I have to stay to the shadows and watch while my previous self mourned and berated herself for not being with them to share their fate?
“God, I wish I could change the future!” I cried.
Did it echo through the house?
It was mom’s turn to look at me in concern.
“I see.” Was all she said before we heard the kitchen door open and Daddy’s voice remind everyone to wipe their feet.
“Nice spread. I’m not even going to ask how you did all this so fast.” Daddy commented as his eyes beheld the full table.
“Christina has become a fabulous chef, Louis. I’d even say she’s pure magic in the kitchen.” Mom beamed.
“Well, whatever. Just the smell is making me hungry. Let’s not waste time. Everyone grab a plate.” Daddy smiled as he picked up a plate and began loading it.
“So. Kitty. Where did you say you and your entourage hail from?” Daddy asked after we had all filled our plates and found seats.
“FeLane. We’re the next solar system over.” She answered.
“So did we find you or you find us?” He continued.
“Actually, Charli and I find them… in about seven years, Mr. Everhardt.” Hope revealed.
Daddy’s fork dropped to his plate.
“Come again, Major Summers?” He asked, his eyes narrowed.
“Actually, 2115. But according to the Terran-FeLane Peace Accords, Earth and FeLane have been officially allied since 2109, Louis. The Accord was ratified the following year, 2116, by all sitting Terran government leaders and Queen Libra Sinae of the FeLane Confederation.” Tau informed us.
“Yeah… I thought it was something like that.” Daddy deadpanned before looking directly at me.
“Ya know… we paid for modest implants for our girl, not the expandable models.”
“LOUIS!” Mom shouted out as she stood and glared down at him.
She was pissed!
“It’s okay, mom. I get what he meant.” I said as I too stood and looked down at my disbelieving father.
I conjured what looked like night vision goggles.
“Have a look for yourself, Daddy.” I hissed. “I’m complete in every way a woman can be. Look through these goggles and then you can apologize to all of us.”
“What are these things; VR goggles?”
“Just put them on and look at your right hand, dad.” I urged.
It took a moment, but Daddy carefully put them on and gasped when he looked down at his hand.
“Color X-ray goggles? Seriously?” He questioned then turned to look at mom, Chance, and Hope.
“Alright, I get it. Can we get back to eating dinner?”
“Now look at me, father.” I ordered, my voice echoed coldly through the room.
He nervously complied and gasped. He automatically pointed to my groin.
“Is that what I think it is? Is that real too?”
“I’ve been told it functions well above specifications, father.” I answered evenly.
Daddy swallowed hard, took off the goggles, and handed them back to me. Once in my hand they disappeared- much to his amazement!
“Any other statements that may have you inserting your other shoe into your mouth, father?” I dared in a very unhappy voice.
“So are all you gals witches then?” Daddy quickly changed the subject.
We are, but we prefer ‘Current Mages’ in the thirty-third century, Louis Everhardt.” Aunt Cora answered.
“What’s Current?”
“Current is the energy that surrounds everything. Some refer to it as ‘lifeforce’ or essence, others just ‘energy’. No matter the term, Current exists in everything and is sentient.” Auntie continued.
“So could I learn to use this ‘Current’?” He asked.
I immediately held out my hand and blinked on my Current sight.
Daddy became quiet and stared at me for the minute it took me to scan him.
“No. Though you have the spark, there is no cooperation- no commitment.” I said as I noticed Chance also scanning him.
“I concur, sister, though there is a way he can learn to use his Current.”
“That is a choice he and my mother must discuss and agree to, High Priestess.” I said serenely.
“Agreed, sister. Such a decision should be made with all affected parties attending the debate and understanding the parameters.” Chance nodded and smiled.
“Ummm… How did you both do that? Make your voices echo like that? I haven’t heard a voice echo in this room since we installed the area rug on the floor.” Daddy questioned.
“Oh, that’s just their ‘avatars’ conversing.” Link answered casually. “You should hear the thunder and rumbling when they argue.”
“Avatars?”
“Yeah. Nike, Goddess of Victory is Chance’s and… well…we’re not quite sure who Christina’s is… yet…” Link continued then finally noticed everybody was staring at her- our Coven sisters with contempt and mom and dad in disbelief. Tau was massaging his forehead nervously.
“Pure genius, sis.” I deadpanned. “You gonna tell them about how I almost got killed in that thruster demonstration next year too?”
Damn!
“Christina?” Mom looked horrified as she grasped my wrist and pulled me from the table. We found ourselves out in the equipment barn.
“Okay, now I didn’t do that.” I decried.
“No. You didn’t. I did, but with your help, Christina.” Mom told me in a very serious tone. “It took me a moment, but I think I have it figured out. Now…shall we start? I don’t think you should leave anything out for my benefit either.”
I told her about my misadventure next year at school through to how Chance and my sisters found me in the asteroid fourteen hundred years from no- er, next year.
What I didn’t tell her hurt me more than either mom or Daddy could know. I didn’t mention anything about what was to happen in two weeks. Instead, I poured all my emotions into my misadventure and after several minutes we both wiped our eyes and cheeks dry. Mom again grasped my wrist.
“I know there is more that you aren’t telling me, young lady, but this little talk will suffice for now. So let’s get back to help with the dishes, because our dinner is stone-cold by now.”
We reappeared at our starting location in the dining room, but everyone was still eating. In fact, by the amount of food left on everyone’s plate, I’d say we were only gone for a minute or two.
“I thought you two were going to have a long chat, Colleen.” Daddy looked at us, confused.
“Christina and I did have a long chat- about an hour and a half of her explaining her little mishap next year.”
“Honey, you two just popped out a minute ago. Now, unless Christina can actually jump back and forth in time, why don’t you two sit back down and enjoy this wonderful meal?”
Mom stared at me- intensely! I could almost hear her unspoken question.
I smiled shyly and nodded ever so slightly.
Mom tried to gasp quietly, but my Coven sisters heard and smiled to one another.
“Yeah, she did that to us too; on our last mission. Scared the crap outta us.” Katelyn Yates acknowledged.
“What’d Christina do now?” Daddy asked, clueless as ever.
“Jumped us back in time by five hours. Yer girl got some serious talent, Lou.” Katelyn answered brightly.
“That’s a little off the wall isn’t it, Katie?” Daddy argued. I can accept that she teleports, but jumping across time is a little much.
“What didn’t you understand about us being from the thirty-third century? Fourteen hundred years in the future?” Hope countered.
“See? That’s how I know this is all some strange hazing. If you gals is from fourteen hundred years in the future then you’d be in the thirty-sixth century not the thirty-third. Gotcha.” Daddy said as he pointed his finger at Hope like a pistol and dropped his thumb like the imaginary weapon’s hammer.
“My good fellow,” Tau spoke, “the measurement of a standard century is based on the average value of all individual sub-species planetary years or four hundred and fourteen days. I agree wholeheartedly that indeed, Terra would be into its thirty-sixth century if everything were based on Terra’s orbit. But it’s not. Contrary to ancient Terran beliefs, Terra is not the center of the universe.”
I laughed despite myself. Daddy was being educated by a Lynxin- an allied subspecies present day Earth knew absolutely nothing about yet!
“Don’t be rude, pumpkin.” Mom advised. “Just because your father is acting all Neanderthal, he did have his math right. And I have to admit… it was difficult to realign myself to three hundred and sixty-four and a quarter days when I was used to three hundred and twenty-six and an eighth.”
“HUH?” Daddy almost choked on his wine.
“Remember when you declared me ‘out of this world’ when we were dating, Louis? Did I ever once disagree with you?” Mom giggled. “I was born on Antarra in their twenty-third century. And I was six when my family became trapped in the dimensional tear that brought us here.”
“Hey, you want to pass me that plate of roast beef? I’d like a little more, please.” Kitty vamped as we hurried to pick Daddy off the floor. “How ‘bout you Lyra? You want some more, cuz?”
“Tread lightly, cuz. Even though not at our skill level, Colleen is still a viable and potential threat and I for one do not want Christina facing off against us in her support.” Lyra warned. “Therefore… yes I’ll have just a small piece, if it’s not too much trouble.”
“So… you two aren’t related but look identical?” Daddy asked Link and Aunt Cora. We had moved him into his comfy chair in the living room so he could recover while I helped mom clear the dining room table.
Finished with the after dinner chores we also found seats.
“Mr. Everhardt, I have every intention of adopting Coraline as soon as we reenter our indigenous time period.” Aunt Cora told him while ignoring Link’s glaring and fidgeting in protest.
“Just an observation, but from the looks of it, I’d say you might have some opposition. Have you tried talking with her about your intentions before you actually make them public?”
“Mr. Everhardt, do you understand the role a queen plays in her society? Certain responsibilities must be observed and favorable succession must be maintained. I won’t be the queen forever you know.” Aunt Cora tried to explain.
“Yes, I understand that the Norge Dynasty must continue. All I’m asking is if you have discussed the particulars with Link? Far from my getting completely involved with your royal affairs, I think she needs to know everything: you’re intents, the perks, pitfalls, responsibilities, and any possible timeline to your retirement or abdication or whatever.” Daddy went on to explain his thinking. “In the end, if forced onto the throne, Link may not carry on the ideals, programs, and dealings you and your ancestors set forth, Caroline. She needs to see the whole picture- not just a small, torn corner.”
Aunt Cora nodded as she listened then her mouth suddenly dropped open.
“Caroline? Did I say something insult…?”
“Say that again!” Aunt Cora barked her request.
“You want me to go through that whole speech again?” Daddy seemed confused.
“No. Just the last sentence… please?” Aunt Cora seemed to compose herself to at least sound courteous.
“Um… I think I said that Link needs to see the whole picture and not just the small, torn, corner?”
The smile that came to Auntie’s face threatened to obscure the rest of her facial features…
Except the tears that were rolling down both cheeks!
“I’m- I’m sorry for saying something that brought back such confusing memories, Queen Norge. Please forgive me for whatever caused this reaction.” Daddy apologized, not knowing exactly what he had triggered.
“Aunt Cora?” Simone, who was sitting closest, placed a hand on her shoulder. “What caused this? He didn’t say anything that struck me as inappropriate or humorously off-color.”
Without another word, Auntie called her DataTab and tapped and swiped a few times before showing Simone something on its display. Simone’s reaction mirrored Aunt Cora’s.
Hope, Chance and Charli stood and leaned in to see what she had brought up. All three just nodded.
I couldn’t help it! I found myself beside Auntie and viewing two pictures; one she had claimed was my mother’s portrait and the other was a magnified picture of the reverse of maybe the same portrait? The close-up showed that a small portion of the portrait’s media material had been torn away on one corner.
I willed myself back to my previous location on the living room floor.
Aunt Cora quickly dismissed her DataTab before mom or Daddy could see it.
“What was that all about? Or are you girls going to be all ‘mysterious’ again?” Daddy pried.
“We’ll opt for the ‘all mysterious’ option, Louis. And you just reminded Cora of something she’d forgotten to do before we left our time.” Hope answered first.
“What, you forget to feed Rodyard again, Cora? You know you have ‘people’ for that, right?” Kaitlyn improvised to cover. She looked at mom and Daddy and rolled her eyes. “Her ‘Dropkickapoo’. Nasty little bitch with wicked big teeth and an even nastier disposition.” She explained further, but looked at Kitty as she said it.
I giggled.
Daddy nodded, accepting the explanation. Mom though…she narrowed her eyes at Kaitlyn.
I don’t think she bought it. No way she could’ve seen the display though as she was sitting on the floor next to me.
Link leaned over to me and spoke quietly in my ear.
“Let me guess… it has something to do with your mom being the first Queen Norge?”
I didn’t answer but gave her a sideways glance instead.
“I think Coraline is starting to fade. Might I suggest we retire to Pegasus for the night, ladies?” Aunt Cora suggested as she brought her hand to her mouth to feign a yawn.
Link growled quietly and disappeared from beside me.
“Christina? Didn’t you promise me a tour of Pegasus earlier?” Mom asked out of the blue. I hadn’t mentioned anything about a tour. In fact I expected Chance to really rip into me for all my ‘popping’ in and out today!
“I did hear you say that, Christina. Just a quick little tour and you should call it a night also.” Chance confirmed to my surprise.
“WAIT! I’ll take the long way!” Kaitlyn shouted as she stood.
Everyone laughed as she walked out of the room and conjured her warm coat, boots, and scarf.
Mom and I appeared in my quarters.
“Care to tell me what happened back there, pumpkin?” Mom requested.
“Yes, Christina. Care to tell her what we saw on Aunt Cora’s DataTab?” Chance agreed, as she appeared just this side of my door.
Mom started looking between us waiting for someone to answer. I sighed.
“You, mom. It was a portrait of you… only with blue hair.”
“HA!” She snorted! “Why… the day I turn into an Antarran blue-hair is the day I find out faster-than-light travel is a reality!”
“Pegasus? Could you please state your top velocity for Colleen Everhardt. I’ll vouch for her clearance level.
“Pegasus has benchmarked a velocity of 45.57 LY/second during normal flight mode and 75.338 LY/second with afterboost enabled, Chance.”
“Thanks, Pegasus.” Chance smiled to mom.
“Now…you were saying?”
“I don’t believe it!” mom declared adamantly. “Show me this ‘portrait’.”
Aunt Cora was suddenly standing right beside me ready to drink something out of a container.
“Auntie? Could you show mom what you showed Simone earlier?” I asked.
Aunt Cora choked on her drink and glared at me.
“That was very rude, Sugar Plum. What now?”
“Chance suggested I tell mom what we looked at on your DataTab…mom’s portrait?”
Auntie conjured her device and after a few taps and swipes handed it to my mom.
She gasped!
“I believe you now, but I don’t get why you acted the way you did, majesty.”
“Scroll down to the description, Sugar Pie.” Auntie told her before turning and going into the bathroom.
Mom read for a moment then looked at us in absolute horror.
“This is…this is ridiculous! I am so out of here!” Mom shouted. She closed her eyes tightly and her face turned red but nothing else happened.
She opened them and began to cry.
“Why won’t it work? All I wanted was for this nightmare to end! Why won’t it end?” She repeated several times as I swept her into my arms and held her tight.
“Welcome to the club, mom. I ask myself those questions almost every night.” I whispered quietly.
Chance silently worked her way to where I could see her and nodded once.
“What…what did you just do to me, Christina?!” Mom demanded as she angrily pushed away from me.
“Christina?” Chance asked angrily with a quick wink. “What did you just do? I felt a disturbance in the force.”
“I just gave mom some of my Current so she can do some of the stuff I do, High Priestess. Her latent Current seemed unusually low tonight.” I answered.
Mom grabbed at her hair and began to examine it for any change. She breathed a sigh of relief when satisfied I hadn’t changed her hair color.
“Try to teleport now, mom.” I smiled encouragement.
She quickly closed her eyes and disappeared.
“Do you really think I should have done that, Chance?” I asked, uncertain it was the proper thing to do.
“History doesn’t lie, Sweetie. What exactly did you do to dear ol’ mom just now?” Aunt Cora asked as she appeared from our bathroom.
“I just shared portions of my code array with her.”
“So her hair will start changing in…how long?” Chance smiled evilly.
“In about a week?” I shrugged in uncertainty.
“And your father? What modifications does he need?” She asked.
“I really don’t know. Auntie? Do the Antarran Historians have anything to say?”
“Just that Prince Louis loved his queen very much and that they had several progeny. I guess you better share your code with him too, Sugar Plum! He’s going to need his strength to keep up with his queen.” Aunt Cora laughed uncontrollably for some time.
We hadn’t seen too much of Christina’s parents yesterday or even this morning, as we had been busy teaching our Lynxins and Antarrans mom’s spell of concealment. The last thing I wanted to do was have Kitty, Lyra, Greer, and Tau outed as ‘dangerous aliens’. And where one or two blue haired, busty women might be overlooked (yeah, right), four would be questioned and possibly draw much too much attention.
“Chance? How about this combination?” Link asked from behind me.
A lovely young woman with an ample bust and long, wavy brown hair smiled as she posed with a hand on her hip.
“You look fantastic, sweetie!” I praised.
“Shrubbery match the trees, Kiddo?” Kate asked in a slightly vulgar tone.
“Yes, Lady Kaitlyn, I made sure of that this time.” Link answered in a childish, annoyed tone while rolling her eyes.
The bridge door opened and an identical young woman entered.
“Hey girls, how does this look… oh… Just noggin great! How do we keep doing this, Sugar Plum?” Aunt Cora swore as she stepped over to appraise her twin. “We do look pretty good though, don’t we?”
“I can live with being twins, Aunt Cora.” Link smiled as she appraised her identical sister.
“Sweetie?” I asked to get their attention. “I think ‘Link’ might not be a good fit for a female Terran’s name. Maybe Cora and Cara?” I said pointing to Aunt Cora first then Link.
“I like both those names.” Aunt Cora smiled brightly.
“Yeah, you would.” Link groaned. “I guess I can live with that for a few weeks.”
The newly renamed Norge twins turned and exited my bridge, starting a conversation once out in the passageway.
Simone eyed up her coven sisters as she waited for them to clear the doorway.
“So, how do I look Chance?” She asked as she stopped and turned around for me.
“That rack is still going to attract a lot of attention Simone.” Kate commented before I could get a word out.
“I’ve kinda grown attached to them, Kaitlyn. I feel weird otherwise.”
“I like the black hair, Simone. You look very nice.”
“Thanks, Chance. Hey, if its okay with you, I’d like to go out and get some fresh air.”
“You might want to ask the ‘twins’ if they want to go too.” I suggested.
“Copy that, Chance.” Simone acknowledged and re-triggered the bridge door. She sidestepped a tall, athletic girl with close-cropped, light brown hair and a modest chest. I could see no sign of her precocious, semi-sentient tail.
“Well?” She challenged.
“Looks good to me, Sinae. What do you think though?” I countered, noticing that her face looked similar but without her slight muzzle, long Feline whiskers, and high mounted, tasseled ears.
“I just have a slight problem keeping balanced without my tail.”
“It’s still there, Sinae,” I reminded, “It’s only a concealment spell so try not to swat anyone with it.” I giggled.
A very handsome blonde-haired man of about 190cm came in. Against my better judgment, my interest peaked. Tau looked really good as a Terran!”
Two tall women entered next and stepped before me for inspection. Both had wavy light brown hair: one reaching to her shoulders and the other reaching to mid-back. Both looked very enchanting.
I complimented Tau, Greer, and Lyra on their disguises.
“I guess we should all go over to the house and see what Christina, Colleen, and Louis think about our disguises.” I said as I took Grunfuller’s hand in mine and motioned for everyone to leave.
“Hey, guys… WOW! You guys look fantastic!” Christina bubbled as we entered and gathered in the kitchen. “Mom and Daddy will be down in a little while. I left them sleep in since neither works on the weekend. I conjured some eggs, bacon, and home fries; there’s also orange juice in the fridge if anyone wants it. You already know how to conjure your own coffee and tea.”
A floorboard squeaking over our heads indicated that somebody was awake upstairs.
For whatever reason we all fell silent and motionless.
“I’ll be down in a minute, honey. I just need to take some aspirin; you really wore me out last night.” Christina’s dad could be heard from the second floor hallway.
“I’ll just put some coffee on before I start breakfast, Louis.” Colleen’s happy voice said as she appeared at the bottom of the stairs. She looked like she hadn’t gotten much sleep, but her smile was bright and satisfied.
Her smile evaporated as soon as she noticed us- replaced by a very deep blush!
“Looks like somebody got lucky last night.” Aquia- of all people- deadpanned.
I was going to have to have a long talk with Kaitlyn Yates!
“So…you ‘cooked’ again, pumpkin?” Colleen Everhardt asked as she rolled her eyes at her daughter.
“It’s the least I could do after all you’ve done for me, mom.” She replied. “Table’s set, so take a seat and dig in.”
“Peaches, you were great last… night…” Louis said as he turned the corner of the stairs and looked back into the kitchen. He smiled nervously. “Well…this is awkward. Good morning everybody. Do I detect the delicious smell of bacon, eggs, and hash browns?”
Without hesitation he went directly into the dining room and grabbed a plate.
“Take a plate, Louis, and help yourself. Christina ‘cooked’ again this morning.” Colleen Everhardt suggested after the fact in a sarcastically, unenthusiastic tone.
“So what’s on the agenda for today, ladies?” Louis asked as he munched away on a few strips of bacon.
“Well, since our concealment spells seem to be working, we were thinking about doing some sight-seeing. Maybe get video and still photographs of this time period.” I answered.
“Why? Aren’t we already in your history books, Chance?” Louis asked in confusion.
“Records of this time period are sketchy at best, Louis.” Charli answered. “Apparently the ‘cloud’ that everything is backing information to isn’t as secure as touted. I could show you exactly what I mean if you’d like, but right now we were thinking about asking for a ride to the nearest town to look around after we help with the morning chores.”
“Chores are already done, ladies.” Christina smiled.
“So I’m guessing that none of you has a drivers license?” Louis Everhardt grinned.
“Actually, Hope and I still have ours, Louis. I used to drive a ’93 eMustang Fastback. That’s a 2093 eMustang. I would’ve killed for a 1993 Mustang if they weren’t so hard to find nowadays.” Charli smiled brightly.
“How did you ever find a Mustang in the thirty-third century?” Louis gasped incredulously.
“You misunderstand. I have it with me right now in Houston, Louis. Hope and I are training at this very minute for our mission to the Kuiper Belt set for 2107.”
Louis went to say something, but mom cut him off.
“Try not to think too hard on it, Louis. We witches live for an awfully long time.” Mom said with a devious grin.
“So you two are actually about ten years older than Christina?” Louis exclaimed as Colleen almost choked on her eggs.
I happened to take notice of a few strands of blue hair at her crown just to the left of her part. She glanced at me for the briefest of seconds then continued eating.
Yeah, she noticed.
“Funny. I seem to remember a news conference a few months ago where NASA was introducing their chosen Crew for the first manned mission to the solar boundary. As I recall, there was a Russian guy, a Chinese Chick, a young Navy Lt. Commander from Detroit, an Army Lieutenant, and an Air Force Colonel. The mission is to be commanded by Marine Major Hopewell Summers.” Colleen recalled with chilling detail. She eyed mom carefully a moment.
“Another concealment spell, Major?” She asked with a quirky smile.
Charli stood and Charles was suddenly there in her place.
“No, Colleen. That was no spell. Something happens on our mission… something wonderful… and something Christina has direct influence on, I might add.”
“Christina? Care to add to the conversation, young lady?” Louis stopped eating and looked intently to his daughter.
“Next year I get hired by one of the professors at school. We develop a new propulsion system- one more powerful and efficient than anything NASA has now.” Christina blushed profusely- her eyes locked on her lap. “Hope, Charli, and another sister, Chantell, make first contact with FeLane.”
“And you have a hand in that?” Colleen stood and walked behind Christina. She wrapped her arms around her daughter. “I’m so, so proud of you, pumpkin.”
Christina burst into tears, and disappeared!
“Chance?” Louis asked as he looked to me. “What exactly happens next year? What happens to our daughter?”
“There’s a mishap, Mr. Everhardt.” Mom told our host.
“Now, I know it was worse than just a ‘mishap’. Colleen told me about her ‘mishap’, now what really happens to Christina?” He requested calmly.
“A Pentagon Asshat decided he knew better than the system’s designers- Christina being one of them.” Mom began as her eyes took on a slight orange-ish glow. “I won’t go into the specifics, but because of him Christina was thrown into a fully functional, demonstration lifepod that they had also developed. It… it activated and shot into space.”
Colleen and Louis turned white!
“My God!” Louis gasped.
“The lifepod was designed to keep the occupant in stasis until the pod could be retrieved.” Mom continued.
“And?”
“And we find and revive her fourteen hundred and thirty-three standard years from now.” Mom finished as she wiped her eyes. Had we the resources we have at our disposal here and now…”
“But there is even more that you are not telling us, Major Summers?”
“We aren’t at liberty to reveal anything further, I’m sorry.” Mom said as she took on a cold, hard demeanor.
“Ah. The ‘I can’t tell you because it would change the future’ plot line. We best just leave it alone, Colleen.” Louis nodded.
“I’m not going to just ‘leave it alone’, Louis! I’ll be back shortly!” Colleen said just before she vanished.
“Say… you think you girls can teach me that little trick? It would save me a ton on fuel each year.” Louis joked.
“Christina?” I heard mom shout from out in the passageway. “We need to talk, Christina.”
Mom was suddenly in my room and staring at me as I sat up on my bed and tried to dry my eyes.
“Daddy and I just learned more about your ‘mishap’, Pumpkin. How could you have stayed sane that long? I want the name of that Pentagon buffoon so I can get him removed from his position before he causes your heinous incident.” Mom said in a calm even voice that I knew meant she was going to break out Daddy’s rail gun and travel to Pentagon City.
“You can’t, mom. I wouldn’t be who I am now…I mean will become…in the future.” I pleaded. “I had no idea how long I had been in stasis until Chance told me, mom. I was asleep the whole time. I don’t even remember blasting off.”
I winced as a mild cramp hit.
“Could you excuse me for a minute, mom? I think I might be starting.” I begged off, hurrying into my bathroom.
“So Chance was able to help you complete yourself? I would imagine that operation is child’s play in the future.” Mom asked as she motioned to my belly.
“What?” I asked in confusion.
“You’re SRS, pumpkin.” She clarified.
“I was like this when I woke up, mom. I can’t expla…”
Not true! I thought to myself and felt myself blush.
“I sign up for an experimental medical study next year. I was told it was to study the effects of a new type of gene replacement therapy. In my case they said they would swap out my ‘Y’ chromosome for ‘X’.
“Next year? I didn’t know that was even possible yet?” Mom again gasped.
“It turned out it was a psychological study that employed a placebo and a lot of wanton desperation.” I growled. Mom quickly pulled back with a look of fear.
“Sorry. Since I woke up, every time I get pissed, my eyes glow orange.” I apologized.
“I noticed Hope do that just a few minutes ago. That isn’t natural…is it?”
“For Current Mages it seems to be, mom.” I shied away my eyes to the floor.
“I noticed, Christina.” Mom said out of the blue. It wasn’t accusatory or spiteful, but a friendly admission.
“Noticed?” I asked.
“The blue hairs on the top of my head, pumpkin. You did more than give me some of your essence, didn’t you?”
“How could you have noticed a few stray blue hairs, mom?” I asked in wonder.
Mom’s middle-aged image shimmered and a young woman with half a head of blue hair was standing before me!
“I also know a concealment spell or two, pumpkin, remember?” She smiled. “May I also remind you that I am not and never was anywhere close to Antarran royalty?”
“You are now.” I whispered.
“What was that, Christina?” Mom shot back.
“I said, ‘you are now’, mom.”
She looked stunned for several moments.
“Well, that at least explains last night with your father.”
“Really, mom? WTMI!” I groaned.
“Pumpkin, I knew what the blue hair and overdeveloped breasts signify. I may have been six when we arrived here, but mom tried to keep me educated about our Homeworld on the off chance we could go back. I take it that is the coven’s ultimate goal?”
“Partially.” I mumbled.
“Partially? Explain.” She tilted her head while narrowing her eyes.
“I can’t tell you, mom.”
“Of course you can, Christina. We’ve always been open and receptive in this family, this is no different.”
“Yeah, it is, mom. This is way different.”
“Then explain how different, pumpkin. Do we die here or something? Did you just come back here to say your goodbyes?”
I instantly fell to pieces!
I sensed mom take me in her arms.
“What did you do to Christina?” Link’s voice demanded venomously.
I looked up to see Link’s eyes shining brilliant orange and her wand drawn!
“Better talk fast, Mrs. Everhardt!” She warned. “Nobody is going to hurt Christina if I have something to say about it!
“It…its okay, sis. She guessed the reason for my visit.” I told her hoping to calm her temper.
“She did what?” Link asked in confusion then she frowned. “How?”
“Moms know, Link. I guess we’ll find out for ourselves one day.” I surmised.
“But you told me you were homesick and that you wanted to see your parents again…I thought to warn them?” Link stated in confusion. “Maybe they really don’t die in that fiery vehicle accident two weeks from now?”
I was livid!
Mom and Link both took several steps back from me as I noticed them and the wall behind them take on an orange hue.
“I thought you said she figured it out, sis?” Link held up her hands, palms facing me in defense. “Why get so mad?”
“I didn’t tell her when, Link! Thanks for that!”
“Stop this! Both of you! God, you really do act like siblings!” Mom exclaimed as she stepped between Link and I. “You and Coraline knock it off before you both do something you’ll regret later.”
“My! Name! Is. Link!” Link hissed in angry protest.
“You remind me of her twin sister, young lady, and I will not have you two begin feuding because of something that may or may not happen in my near future.” Mom declared heatedly.
“Oh, I’m pretty sure it’s going to happen, mom! You see… I had to identify your bodies, arrange a double funeral, contact all the people and places that needed contacting… oh… and I had to sell the farm for back taxes! Thanks for telling me you guys are in debt up to your eyeballs by the way! I spent so much time grieving and arranging things, I even let my scholarship lapse because I forgot to renew it for next semester, mom. That’s the reason I joined that gene research study… I needed the money!” I seethed in anger. “So yes! Yes! I am going to try and change your fate if I can!”
“I also need to do it because of this, mom!” I added as I angrily held out my hand and conjured the DataTab Chance had given me. “Here! What do you make of this, Colleen Christina ‘Norge’?”
I ordered the device to show me the portrait then held it out for her to see.
Mom was speechless for several minutes as she looked at the image then read the description again. “I’ve already seen this, pumpkin.”
I dismissed the device. “And?”
“The farm and all our finances are in the green, Christina. Who told you otherwise?” Mom demanded calmly, clearly changing the subject.
“Mr. Darby confronted me at the funeral home and told me that to clear your outstanding debts, I had to sell the farm. He had the papers with him and I signed it over on the spot just to have it done with.”
“You what?” Mom’s eyes went wide! “Why would you sign over your sizable inheritance to that shyster, Christina? He’s been trying to acquire our place for years.”
“And just how would I know that? You and Daddy were dead, mom! Everything I knew and loved- gone! You both were gone, mother! You think I was actually thinking straight during that traumatic time in my life?” I shouted in frustration.
Mom wrapped her arms around me and squeezed tight.
“But because of you and your coven sisters, we can make things right, pumpkin.” She whispered in my ear.
“Mom’s right, sis. You and Chance gave us the opportunity to remedy this.” Link agreed.
“But if we make things right, I may not get the gene therapy, or get hired on by Dr. Smithe. That will null everything out and we’d never meet in your century, Link. You might not even exist if I don’t help create that prototype ion propulsion emitter. Fixing things here may destroy the future as you know it. Hell, us just being here has probably frelled our future to hell and back!” I reasoned while trying to keep my anxiety of losing my new sisters to save my parents contained.
“If that were to happen, I would think the Olympians would try and stop us, sis.” Link pointed out. “So far the only things we’ve heard out of Olympus were Artemis and Zeus warning Chance and Hope to not piss you off, but treat you like any other member of Witch Corps.” Link paused as she thought about whether she was supposed to keep that little gem quiet.
“That and you telling Zeus to kiss your ass.” She added.
“Zeus? And…and Artemis? You talked…you met them? The Greek Gods really exist?” Mom gasped in shock.
I nodded a few times.
“And you told him to kiss your ass, pumpkin?” She gasped again then began laughing and shaking her head. “You certainly are Antarran royalty, Christina Everhardt. No doubt about that now.”
“Yeah? Well who else has blue hair in this room, mother?” I sniped.
“Hey! I resemble that too, Christina!” Link cried, feeling left out.
“Sorry, sis.” I apologized. “I was just trying to make a point.”
“I know that, but I was also trying to change the mood in the room. You see… I came here before I had a chance to grab breakfast. Can we go back to the house now? Before my stomach growls any louder?”
Mom started laughing again. “I’ll say it again. You sound so much like her twin sister, Caroline, Coraline.”
Link audibly growled and instantly disappeared.
“High Priestess? What are the rules or bylaws regarding address of the Coven by the mother of one of your members?” Mom said officially just after I popped us back over to the house.
“The only rule regarding address of the coven, Colleen Christina Everhardt, is that you should speak your mind and dispense with the formalities.” Chance smiled devilishly.
“Not very ‘Military’, Chance.” Daddy laughed.
“I’ll have you know we are very, very, veeeeeery Special Ops, Louis! The blackest!” Hope hissed. “That alone enables us to do things as we see fit. Capisce?”
“According to the U.S. Marine Corps Articles of Conduct,” Daddy started to say as he was suddenly holding a small, pocket paperback. “Section… wait… which one of you did this?” He closed and shook the small book at us.
“When did you do it, pumpkin?” Mom demanded as she turned to me.
“Do what?” I pleaded innocence.
“Oh, spare me, Christina. You did it to me, so why not do it to your father?” She said as her concealment spell dissipated.
“Damn, you got pretty aggressive genetics there, kiddo!” Kaitlyn announced.
“Yes… doesn’t she.” Mom deadpanned. “How long until your father is not your father any longer?”
I was floored by that accusation!
“I- I… I didn’t… wouldn’t… do that to him, Mother!”
To say I was pissed… “How dare you even-!”
Everyone accept Chance stepped back from me in fear.
“You will restrain yourself, Lt. Christina Everhardt!” Chance growled as she suddenly held a large, ornamental staff with a large, brightly glowing, blue jewel in its headpiece. She also had a white aura around her and her voice echoed throughout the whole house.
I gulped fearing I had gone too far with my temper this time. I feared Nike wasn’t as forgiving as Chance.
“Forgive me, Nike. I allowed my anger to get the better of me and will try harder to contain my negative emotions.” I pleaded with bowed head.
“You would do well to reroute those negative emotions, Scion. The fates could not guarantee the universes should you relent to such dark passions. Heed my words and respect your birth mother as an honorable sentient should. You would not fare well should we cross swords, Christina Everhardt, Scion of the Universes!”
The staff immediately disappeared and Chance began to blink her eyes as if waking from slumber.
“Chance?” I asked for confirmation.
She looked at me in confusion then quickly recovered.
“What did she do now?” Chance asked as she looked around.
“Nike just set this one’s ass straight, Chance.” Kaitlyn answered as she pointed to me.
“Nike?” Mom gasped.
“You mean THE Nike?” Daddy gasped.
“As I said on our arrival, I am only her avatar, but yes, she is the Nike.” Chance answered politely.
“And your ‘avatar’ called my daughter ‘Scion’… why?” Daddy asked.
“Scion is a designation used in this case to describe the savior of the Universes.” Savanna said as she was suddenly standing next to Chance.
“Or destroyer.” She added after hesitating.
“About time you showed up, Oracle.” Kaitlyn said sarcastically.
“Time is a very big construct, Lady Kaitlyn. Following the traces left by someone travelling through it can sometimes be tedious. Christina’s talent leaves hardly, if any, trace.” Savanna reasoned.
“Why would I leave little or no trace?” I asked- my curiosity peaked.
“Obviously you’re special, kiddo. No need to really get technical, is there?” Kaitlyn chimed in again.
“Would anybody care to introduce this young woman? I’m thinking- by the black hair, tall stature, and attitude- she’s a Summers?”
“My daughter, Savanna,” Chance answered and introduced her to Mom and Daddy.
“Your majesties.” Savanna bowed courteously.
“I hope that is just another Witch Corps idiom, Ladies.” Daddy warned. “Anyway… so this is how you really look these days, Colleen? Have you been holding back all these years?”
“My people age at a far different rate than your people, Louis. My intent has always been to remain off the radar. I have the feeling that now that Christina and her sisters have arrived, that radar is lighting up like a Christmas tree!”
“Chance, Pegasus. “Set perimeter sensors to one thousand meters and alert if any higher subspecies are detected. Full defensive stun protocols apply if the protective shield is threatened.” Chance ordered.
“Sensor range has been extended and is currently detecting the arrival of four Terrans in a ground vehicle now stationary on the bituminous access way three hundred and four meters to the northeast.” Pegasus replied immediately.
“Display holographic tactical, IR, and stream media to my DataTab.” Chance ordered.
She produced her tablet, touched the screen a few times and placed it on the kitchen table. Three different views of the same area appeared, stacked at eye level.
I felt a field appear around the house and looked to Chance for explanation.
“A ‘decoy’ spell to keep our activities from prying eyes and ears. As far as they know we’re just having a conversation that I stitched together from those we had the last several nights.” She proudly explained.
“How can your equipment do this?” Daddy goggled as he examined and innocently played with the three holographic displays.
“Thirty-third century?” Kaitlyn deadpanned, rolling her eyes.
“Forgive my barbaric ruminations, oh wise and all-knowing Wrench!” Daddy smarmed.
“About time someone around here showed me the proper respect!” Kaitlyn laughed. “Yer okay, Lou.”
As I watched the three-paneled display, I noticed something odd.
“What is that guy holding?” I asked as I pointed to the IR panel.
“I’ll zoom in.” Chance said as the infrared ‘Terran’ image became larger.
“Why are they holding night goggles?” Daddy questioned. “It’s the middle of the day…cloudy as usual, but midday nonetheless.
Mom was suddenly nowhere to be seen.
“Afternoon, boys! Whatcha doin’? Broke down, eh? I got my cell if you’d like to use it to call Chester over in Cochranton?” Mom’s voice said from the surveillance audio stream- her winter-coated image now on all three screens.
The noise in the background sounded like one or all four soiled themselves.
“Colleen? What’re you doing out here?” A man’s voice demanded in a startled vibrato.
“What, I’m not allowed to walk my own property, Glenn? So what’s so intriguing about my house that you four felt you needed to stake it out?” Mom attacked. “After what happened, I’m well versed in the ‘Stalker Laws’ you know.”
“We’re not staking out your place, Colleen. We ah…um…we heard that some reporters were trying to stir things up again. Thought we’d hang out and deter em.”
“That’s awfully thoughtful Bob, but Louis and I can handle the reporters’ just fine. It’s been almost six years and we’re all mourned out. How about you boys just go home and spend the rest of Saturday watching basketball or hockey like Louis is doing right now… hmmm… or is he powering up that old rail gun of his? Oh well. It could be both since I’ve been out walking awhile on this beautiful, winter day. Bye, boys.”
On our displays, the car did a slow five-point turn then hurried off back toward Rte 322 as mom waved goodbye to our unwanted visitors.
Mom was back with us.
“Glenn Darby, Bob Garfield, Frank Welch, and Sol Strankovic. They won’t be bothering us for a while; I threw a ‘wammy’ into Glenn’s Fuel Monitor System just in case. They’ll get mostly to town and have to walk the last five miles.” She reported with an evil grin as she hung up her coat.
“Now. Let’s explain some things, pumpkin.” Mom set her eyes on me with an intensity I had never seen before.
“First. Louis and I are free and clear of any mortgage, liens, tariffs, or penalties with regards to this farm. This is your inheritance like it was Louis’ and his father’s and his Grandfathers’ before him.”
“Secondly. I know exactly what happened the day of your fourteenth birthday, Christina. I can’t understand it, but I believe it had something to do with your being here now. Twins didn’t run on either side of our family, so you can understand my surprise when the doctor announced one more after you made your debut. Caroline wasn’t in a hurry to arrive either. Thirty minutes is a long time to lay there with your legs splay open while your first born is crying for his mom.”
I cringed at her frankness, but began wondering what it would be like…
“Third. Given the recent information I’ve received, it’s obvious Louis and I will be moving, so we need some way to preserve the Everhardt traditions and holdings here. Any ideas, ladies?”
“We’re moving? To where, Colleen?” Daddy asked in surprise.
“Antarra.” Mom answered bluntly.
“And just how are we getting there? And where is ‘Antarra’ anyway?”
“About fifty-two hours from here in Pegasus, and about a thousand years ago by Christina and Chance.”
“Sorry? Say that again? Did I hear you say fifty-two hours via your ship? And a thou-thousand years ago?” Daddy gasped in disbelief.
“Antarra’s on the other side of our galaxy, Daddy.” I told him. “It’s not like it’s as close as FeLane- which takes about ten minutes at transdimensional.
“Yeaaaaaah… Saw that one coming for kilometers. I’ll help him back into his chair. You girls go on and discuss the particulars.” Kaitlyn moaned as she transformed back to Keaton Yates. “Hey Lou! Wake up, yer makin’ us men look weak, mate.”
Charli had also transformed back to her male identity to help. “Dude! You’re giving us guys a bad rep here.” He said as he gently smacked Daddy’s face until he started to come around.
“I’ve-I’ve seen you before!” Daddy blurted out just after opening his eyes to Charles Armstrong.
“Yeah, you saw me a few nights ago, Lou.” Charles chuckled.
“You’re that Astronaut! Um…Charlie Armstrong!”
“That would be me, Lou, but I’m more comfortable like this.” Charli giggled as she was back.
“Where’s Maulder and Scully when you need them?” Daddy wisecracked.
“Relegated to re-re-re-reruns, Lou. You gonna be okay?” Charli asked to make sure.
“It’s like I’m stuck in some weird, demented Halloween special.” Daddy exclaimed.
“Yeah, Lou, we get that a lot.” Keats deadpanned again. “Just watch for the flyin’ monkeys.”
Daddy’s mouth dropped open.
“Hey, I ain’t kiddin’ about them, Lou! Tajalia 3 has ‘em. Nasty little thieves dive in from outta the sun. Never see ‘em until they have your sandwich in their hands!” Keats sounded serious.
“Oh, hey. While I got ya here, where’s a good place to get parts for a 2098 Charger? I’m restoring one back home and I could use a few body panels and some odds and ends.” Keats added as an afterthought.
“The recycle yard up in Conneaut Lake would probably have the panels cut off in a day or two. New, the dealer might be able to get them in a few days.” Daddy answered instantly.
That was my dad- always quick to become the gearhead.
“Wait… couldn’t you just conjure the parts or that kind of thing?” Daddy added.
“Of course, but what fun would that be? Hobbies are supposed to be distractions from work. Aren’t they?” Keats reasoned, chuckling.
“You know…” Daddy’s expression went serious as he thought of something. “You guys could take a side trip back a few years and buy a new one.”
“Keaton Yates! Don’t even consider that as a viable option!” Chance ordered with a growl. “I refuse to crowd our storage hold with ancient toys! I allow you the option then mom and Charli will each want one!”
“And yet we all know the cargo hold will be filled to capacity by the time we leave here in eighteen days.” Savanna giggled evilly.
“Hey. There ya have it. Oracle has spoken.” Keats sounded overjoyed as Hope and Charli looked to each other, their eyes twinkling in mischief.
“Thanks soooo much, Munchkin!” Chance groaned as she glared at her daughter. “You just had to encourage them!”
“Oh, mother! It doesn’t matter either way. You had to have seen that?” Savanna teased evilly.
“There is a difference between what I hoped to take home and our actual cargo consist, young lady- still, it is not your place to force the results.” Chance warned.
“Okay, ladies. So we’re going to be moving. Shouldn’t we set to planning that in relation to what we know must happen?” Mom stepped in to redirect the possible squabble.
“First…what do we do with the guy four hundred and sixty meters up the hill? The guy with the telephoto lens and the parabolic mic?” Savanna revealed as she panned and zoomed in on the prone figure with Chance’s DataTab.
That stopped all conversation instantly!
The Antarran Redemption
How could this guy stay stationary for such a long time? I had been watching him for about ten minutes now and I was starting to shiver!
Unless he wore some sort of powered, heated underwear, there was no way he could be alive.
But, the thin, barely visible white steam exiting his face through the heavy knit, full-face mask proved otherwise.
Unfortunately.
No wonder Pegasus’ sensors had a hard time picking him up!
I tossed around the idea of how the telephoto lens might freeze over given a little more moisture in the air; an annoyed groan escaped the prone figure.
The figure slowly rolled onto his back into the barren corn furrow he was using to conceal himself from the view of the house and turned the camera with its huge lens assembly around on his chest to examine it.
“Why now of all times? I was getting some very interesting stuff. With this I could finally blow the lid off this old case.” He declared, pondering what to do to clear the large lens of the ice that had suddenly formed.
He hadn’t noticed me yet.
“You look cold. Exactly how long have you been out here taking pictures of my house?” I asked bluntly.
The unknown stalker groaned and began to sit up in defeat.
“Detective Carson Simms, Pennsylvania State Poli...”
“Cut the bullshit. I know just about everyone at the local barracks, pal. Care to try again?” I cut him off.
“Christina?” Mom’s voice echoed through the spent field from a short distance away.
“Over here, mom.” I responded while keeping my eyes on our ‘visitor’.
“You’re their so…daughter. Christina, I presume?”
“Who’s asking?” I demanded as I fought the urge to call my wand.
“You? Again?” Mom sounded exasperated as she finally found and stopped by me. “Will you never give up, Mr. Pollock?”
“Not while there’s an untold story here, Colleen.” He answered as if both knew each other for some time.
“Oh, for God’s sake, Steven! How many times do I have to tell you there was nothing ‘paranormal’ that happened that day?” Mom groaned. “My daughter just vanished. We’ve never found her! And I don’t think aliens or demons were involved!”
“And as I’ve told you at each of our meetings, my instruments told me otherwise.
“Mom, if you want him off the property…” I offered.
“No, Christina. Steven was about to leave, weren’t you, Steven?”
“Of course, but you know I’ll never give up- not until I find it.”
“Mom, say the word and this guy will never bother you ag…”
“I said no, Christina!” Mom urged as she quickly jumped in front of me.
“Now you’ve piqued my interest. Theoretically, Christina, how would you accomplish the threat you’ve just made?”
“Steven, I think it’s time you went home for the day. Christina is still tired from her trip up from Pittsburgh. She gets very irritable when she’s tired.”
“So how are your studies at CMU going, Christina?” This ‘Steven’ guy asked.
“You tell me. You seem to know everything about me already.” I grumbled as I forced back my anger. It was extremely hard keeping my eyes from blazing orange!
He gave a light chuckle.
“A three point nine- nine is very commendable. Keep up the good work, young lady.” He nodded to me then looked back to mom.
“Until you catch me again, Colleen.” ‘Steven’ said wryly as he stood and walked away. He gave us a playful wave over his head as he walked over the barren furrows and disappeared into the tree line.
Mom motioned that we should walk back to the house.
“Who was that guy, mom?”
“He calls himself a ‘Paranormal Investigator’, pumpkin- claims his ‘instruments’ went haywire on your fourteenth birthday.” Mom answered.
“What kind of instruments?” I asked as my eyes narrowed.
“PK and EMI meters, I’m guessing. He suddenly showed up about two days after you and your sister’s merger and started asking some very strange and specific questions. It’s like it’s a game to him. That guy,” Mom motioned back to the field, “could be very dangerous.”
“I didn’t think what happened released that much energy. Well, anyway, he’ll find today was a total loss.” I giggled.
“That might not have been the best move, pumpkin. That’s just what he’s looking for.”
“Hey, the cold weather has a way of doing some very strange things to electronic equipment.” I giggled.
“Of course you would know that, wouldn’t you, pumpkin?” Mom smiled up at me.
“Think he’s open to witchcraft, mom?”
“I’m thinking he investigates anything beyond the norm, Christina.”
“He could be useful you know. We might be able to use him to corroborate you’re upcoming ‘accident’ if we set things up properly. Still…” I suggested, but I had a feeling there was something more about this guy.
“Still?” Mom echoed back in curiosity.
“Still… I get a weird vibe from him, mom. He’s something more than just some paranormal investigator.”
“Aren’t we all? Something more than we appear, I mean?” Mom giggled.
“Tell me you got the upload from that guy’s memory cards before I nixed them.” I said to Charli as Mom and I came in the kitchen door. It had started snowing lightly outside as we crossed the road from the field.
She gave me a ‘thumbs up’; eyes still closed.
“Processing as we speak, Christina. Hmmmmm. Interesting.”
“Yeah?” I asked, my interest piqued.
“Chance’s decoy field is very effective, though your mother’s protective spell seems to have one minor flaw.”
“What ‘flaw’?” Mom demanded, sounding insulted.
“Your spell seems to have a resistance toward snow.” Charli answered as she used her right thumb and index finger to virtually grasp and ‘fling’ a picture over to Chance’s DataTab. The image of a light coating of snow highlighting mom’s transparent, protective hemisphere was quiet evident. “He also captured your confrontation with those four men earlier.”
A media file played for us.
“So that’s what it looks like to the camera; interesting.” Mom commented.
“Too bad he doesn’t have any proof to back up what he’s seen.” I smiled in satisfaction.
“Just witnessing what happened is enough to make him redouble his efforts to find something out.” Mom warned.
“I take it you did a dozen wipes on the flash memories like I suggested, Christina?” Charli confirmed.
“That and I severed the comm. lines to each chip internally. So… if he wants and can do nano-surgery to the silicon wafer… he still won’t get anything.” I giggled.
Charli nodded to me with a smile.
“That’s putting that high tech education to work, sister!” She praised.
“He is more than he seems, sisters. Steven Pollock is a resource and not a liability.” Savanna informed from out of the blue.
“That’s wonderful, pumpkin, but can we get back to planning our Earthly demise?” Mom boldly changed the subject as she glared at Savanna.
“Wow, that wasn’t direct.” Keats chuckled.
“Can’t tell at all she’s Antarran.” He added sarcastically.
“So what vehicle they find us in, sweetie.” Daddy asked seriously.
“The Audi.” I answered as my heart dropped at the thought.
“WHAT? My Audi?!”
“I’ll never forget that… that… smell.” I added as I wiped tears from my cheeks.
“Easy, pumpkin. You now know we won’t be in there…” Mom said placing her hand on my shoulder.
“That doesn’t make it any better, mom! Just the remembrance of having to go into town and identify…” I said but couldn’t finish. I broke down into sobs.
“So who are they?” Daddy asked as I continued to cry.
“According to the records I’ve been able to find, all dental records and DNA testing prove the corpses to be Louis and Colleen Everhardt.” Charli answered.
“But…but that’s impossible!” I choked out.
“With what I saw you do back in Webb City, sis, your statement has no basis.” Link argued.
“Why, what did she do at this Webb City place?” Daddy inquired cautiously.
“She reconstituted a local woman from the slightest trace of her code array- most recent memories and all.” Link gushed proudly.
“She what now?” Daddy goggled- his eyes going wide and mouth falling open.
“Near as we can tell, Christina somehow located a fallen hair follicle or stray hair from the woman she had just melted with her vaccine and reconstructed her from that slight sample of DNA, Louis. That’s something I’ve only ever seen the Olympians do.” Hope answered.
“Geez! I’m in one of those psychological horror flicks, aren’t I? I mean… Witches, I can handle, but bringing somebody back from the dead… more or less…”
“I don’t know how I can do all this stuff, Daddy. It just seems to come to me when I need it.” I explained- pleaded.
“Honey, don’t get me wrong. I think that you’re absolutely amazing, but with everything that’s happened these last few days…”
“It feels like you fell down the rabbit hole?”
Daddy’s worried expression changed to one of surprise.
“Yeah! Exactly, honey!”
“Welcome to my world, Daddy.” I said as I rolled my eyes knowingly.
“So, you’re able to make a doppelganger of us both. I take it driving the car remotely isn’t out of the question either?” Mom pushed to get back on topic.
“The car can and would drive itself if I didn’t like to drive it manually. But the A6, dear? Why does it have to be the A6?” Daddy groaned. “I like that car.”
“It’s just a car, Louis. We can get another when we get to Antarra; right Cora?” Mom asked.
“The Antarra we’ll be travelling to will be somewhat barbaric, I’m afraid. It is written that the Matriarch subdued, disarmed, and realigned control of settlements and hamlets scattered across Antarra into what we all know as the Norge Dynasty. Colleen Norge basically unified the planet and ultimately the whole of the Antarran System.” Aunt Cora answered.
“Yeah, no pressure there.” Keats teased.
“Obviously, I’m very successful, Keaton Yates! Even I know of the Norge hierarchy and its history. Mother was very insistent that I learn about my Homeworld; even though we were stuck here.”
“Hey! What’s wrong with ‘here’?” Daddy defended.
Mom walked over to Daddy and wrapped her arms around his waist.
“Nothing is ‘wrong’ with here, Louis! As long as we’re together, nothing will ever be ‘wrong’- no matter where ‘here’ is.”
I felt my heart swell with love and caught myself ‘ahhh-ing’.
“Christina? When was the last time you visited your shrink?” Charli asked thereby breaking the romantic rapport between Mom and Daddy.
“Thank you.” Keats groaned in relief.
“You should knock it off for a while, Wrench!” Hope glared at him. “I remember many times when you almost orgasmed while working on our brooms’ main emitters and flight systems. Give the snide comments a rest.”
“Why do you want to know about my last visit to my therapist, Charli?” I asked trying to ignore Keats and Hope’s little tiff.
“Apparently, Pollock is also investigating the Clinic you go to. I’ve found both images and surveillance footage files.”
“Christina’s last appointment was about four weeks ago. She was home on winter break.” Mom answered on my behalf realizing it was fresher in her mind than mine.
“Hmmm. Maybe it’s time to pay the ‘Diana Prince Physical and Psychological Wellness Group’ a visit?” Charli proposed.
From the outside the four-story building looked very unassuming. Tan brick walls with white painted wood door and window trim. It looked right at home with the other, older buildings in the business district located along Route 322 between Meadville and Conneaut Lake.
“There’s a protective ward around the whole building.” Chance said.
I had observed it as well as we neared and pulled into the parking lot.
“Looks passive enough, but I think our masking spells will null as soon as we enter the building.”
“We can pretty much count on that, Chance.” I confirmed as I stared deeply into the protective ward. “Still, traffic is pretty heavy out on the road so we might as well keep our spells up until we get inside and they null out.”
“Good assessment, Christina. You’re getting better at deciphering other peoples’ incantations.”
I smiled.
“You girls mind if I stay out here?” Daddy asked as Chance, Link, Aunt Cora, Mom, and I got out of the old Suburban.
“We might be a while. Won’t you get cold, Louis?” Mom asked in concern.
“I’ll start it back up if I get cold, honey. Go ask lots of questions.” Daddy smiled.
The building, front doors, and even the foyer looked exactly as I remembered them. But as I reached for and began opening the inner foyer door, I felt a tingle flow over my body.
Turning to Chance, “My cloaking spell is dispersing.” I advised, but continued through the door into the reception area noticing that my Antarran features had reverted to their real proportions.
A reception desk was straight ahead of us. The name: ‘Diana Prince Physical and Psychological Wellness Group’ was proudly displayed in large white, three-dimensional letters on the wall behind it.
Several steps closed the gap and I stood before the twenty-something brunette receptionist.
“Hi! Welcome to the Prince Medical Pavilion, how can I direct yo-?” The receptionist greeted before looking up. When she did, she gasped as her eyes opened wide.
Several other staff members walking from one place or another around me also stopped and gasped in surprise. My extra sensitive hearing began to pick up mutterings of ‘Oh God, she’s here!’ ‘The Boss is here!’ ‘What’s she doing here?’ ‘Ms. Prince is here!’
It didn’t take a second before the receptionist composed herself.
“I’m so sorry, Ms. Prince. We weren’t expecting you today. I’ll show you to your office, ma’am. Please follow me.”
Her nameplate said ‘Constance’.
“First, allow me to introduce my constituents, Connie. Chance and Hope Summers, Colleen Everhardt, Caroline and Coraline Norge.”
“Welcome to the Medical Pavilion, ladies. This way, please.” Constance greeted with a pleasant smile and motioned for us to follow.
“I’ll let Dr. Bloise know you’re here, Ms. Prince. Can I get you ladies anything before I go back downstairs?”
“I think we’re all good, Constance, thank you.”
The receptionist nodded silently and saw herself out, closing the office door behind her.
“Nice digs, pumpkin! I hope this little enterprise of yours doesn’t interfere with your grades.” Mom smiled teasingly as she looked around the spacious office.
I glared at her.
“So…Wonder Woman? How’s it feel to have all this and not even know it?” Aunt Cora giggled.
“Apparently I make several trips back here in the previous years.” I groaned.
After about ten minutes there came a very slight, almost imperceptible, knock at the office door. I sat down behind the desk- my desk- and pointed at the door.
It unlocked and opened on its own.
“Ms. Prince? Sorry to leave you waiting for so long, but I was with a patient. Forgive my tardiness.” An auburn-haired woman I recognized as ‘Dr. Marla Bloise’ apologized as she entered. She quickly assessed my coven sisters and me.
“Not a problem. The patients better deserve your time. Do you have a few minutes, Marla?” I said with a smile. She actually seemed to be cautiously frightened by us.
“I have about thirty minutes until I prepare to see my next patient, ma’am.”
I motioned for her to have a seat. She chose the couch directly opposite of where Chance, Hope, Link, and Aunt Cora sat on a matching couch, and mom next to them on an overstuffed chair.
“First off, Chance and Hope Summers, Coraline and Caroline Norge, and Colleen Everhardt.” I introduced.
Dr. Bloise’s mouth dropped open when I said mom’s last name.
A bead of sweat appeared on her forehead and she seemed unsure what to do or how to respond.
“Is something wrong, Marla?” I asked with my right eyebrow raised.
“I thought you all were sisters…” Dr. Bloise replied cautiously.
“In a way we are sisters, Marla.” I narrowed my eyes to gauge her next reaction. “Coven sisters. We’re here to have some questions answered. Could you possibly help us by answering them, Dr. Marla Bloise?”
Dr. Bloise twitched.
Instantly, all five of us were uniformed and pointing our wands at the doctor- who, suddenly standing- was defending with a wand of her own.
“Mom? You have a Corps uniform? Since when?” I asked without taking my eyes off our startled opponent.
“I just figured I’d blend in, pumpkin.” She replied in a mirth-filled tone.
“Who are you people?” Marla Bloise demanded cautiously.
“We’re part of a ‘Black Ops’ unit that won’t be formed for another ten years, ‘Marla’. Or should we call you by your real name, Morgana?” Chance answered.
“Travelers? Why come here…to this time?” Morgana asked as she dispelled her wand and sat back down.
“And why are you here, Mrs. Everhardt?” She added curiously.
She obviously hadn’t heard me ask mom about her uniform.
“Because I asked mom to come with me today, Dr. Bloise.” I said as I stepped in front of her. “I’m Christina…Christina Everhardt.”
That’s impossible! Even for our kind! I just saw you four weeks ago and you looked nothing like you do now!” Dr. Blois… Morgana declared.
“I’m quite a bit older than the last time you saw me. Trust me…quite a bit older.” I told her with a slightly devilish smile.
“Are you Amazon?” Morgana asked us, as a group, in confusion. She was staring at our blue hair.
“We’re Antarran, Plum Pie.” Aunt Cora answered with a devious smile of her own.
“Except our High Priestess and her mother there.” She nodded to Chance and Hope.
“Antarran? I’ve never heard of that race. Where are you from?”
“Well, ‘Plum Pie’, we’re from a very long way away; the opposite side of the Milky Way to be more specific.” Link answered before Aunt Cora could.
Morgana’s mouth dropped open and she paled noticeably.
“Problem, Morgana?” Chance questioned.
Morgana looked to Mom.
“I remember you told me you were from Antarra, Colleen. But that was decades ago. And I don’t think I ever asked where Antarra was…I just assumed it was someplace in Europe.”
“And I remember you having blazing red hair back then, too.” Mom countered with a discriminating stare.
“I change my looks from time to time as you may well do the same?” Morgana answered as she gestured to mom’s new blue hair. “The mortals are more accepting of me as a completely different looking person. Though they can be very oblivious to the common characteristics between our alternate, older, and younger personas as you’ve no doubt experienced.”
“You’ve obviously had more experience than me, Sensei. I didn’t even make the connection until our High Priestess mentioned your real name. How can you keep your disguise in place while our concealment spells dissipated at the door?” Mom replied.
“Hair dye and actual cosmetics, Colleen. With the wards on this place, you have to go old school.” Morgana explained as she nodded to me. “Good job on the warding by the way, Christina ‘Diana Prince’ Everhardt. I haven’t been able to see a seam, tear, hole, or flaw to exploit in the twenty-two years I’ve worked here. Thank you by the way. I was beginning to wonder how I would support myself for my next life when you offered me this position.”
“And I thank you for treating my ailment and starting me on my new life path, sister.” I smiled and bowed slightly to her.
She bowed back courteously.
“So how do you all know me? I can honestly say we’ve never met in the past.” Morgana asked curiously.
“We meet and work together many times in your future. Obviously you’ve met Christin…Diana here, in the past.” Chance answered.
Morgana nodded.
“So why Christina? Why watch and even interact with her since she turned fourteen?” Chance continued.
“Because I asked her to observe and guide her as she progressed toward her destiny, High Priestess.” A familiar voice answered from over by the office door.
“Hey, Demi. Imagine meeting you here…and in this day and age.” Chance greeted sarcastically. “And looking all serious, too!”
“Chance Summers. Just as irreverent as the Oracles’ prophesized.”
“I take it this is the first time we’ve met, Lady Demeter? Not a temporal traveler, huh?”
“Hardly, Lady Nike. We, in fact, have met many times in this planet and other systems’ past. Though only you and the Scion travel both directions without obstruction.”
“So I make more ventures into the past… Good thing to know.” Chance continued her sarcasm.
“All in support of the Scion, my dear niece.” Demeter said cryptically.
“Support will always be available and freely given to all sisters- Olympian, Merlinian, or otherwise, Lady Demeter.” Chance said as she looked to each of us.
“Well, at this meeting, the future Scion needs support from the only members of the subspecies capable.” Demi said, continuing in her strange serious character. “Every effort must be made to assure her present circumstance.”
“So that is your mysterious way of hinting that Chance and I should be on our way?” I asked to clear up her very uncharacteristic statement.
“Needs work, and is totally out of character for you, dear lady ‘D’.” I teasingly added.
“Out of character or not, I’m afraid ‘Christina Everhardt’ must endure the trials and suffering of the upcoming months in order to fulfill your present level of enlightenment.” Demeter admitted. “As much as I wish that would not be the case, the universes are cruel and barbaric, sisters.”
I looked toward Morgana.
“Since Hope and Charli have already identified you as Anna McCorkle, we already know your choice, but the option is still yours, Lady Morgana. We all know at least one concealment spell.”
“What would be my role, Lady Chance?” Morgana inquired.
“I believe Anna McCorkle was the new lead project engineer on the Orion launch system for our mission in early 2107.” Hope answered instead.
“And Marta Green was our lead propulsion systems engineer. Because of the budget cuts enabled…” Hope thought a moment as she continued, “last year in May, the higher echelon of design staff changed. Both women arrived in mid-May, and on the same day- the 14th. At least, that’s the way I remember it.”
“So it seems you have your destination, complete with date and location. As you can assume, I and my brothers and sisters were watching. Good luck and safe travels, my sisters.”
Demi vanished.
“We both going to drive or do you want me to try solo?” I asked Chance. “I don’t want to cause you any further injury, High Priestess.”
“Who’s going to be ‘Marta’?” Chance asked.
“Sisters? May I accompany you to the near future and portray the character of Marta Green? I have her parameters and speech patterns in memory from your share of several weeks ago.” Link volunteered.
“Plus, I have studied the ancient propulsion systems of this time period. Pegasus’ library is very well versed on the subject.”
That statement proved beyond a shadow of a doubt this was Link asking because I had never heard Aunt Cora use the term ‘library’ in a serious sentence since meeting her.
“This mission will take over nine Terran years to complete, sis. You sure you still want to do this?” I reminded.
Link walked over and took my hand in answer.
“Whenever you’re ready, sis.”
“Next stop, JPL- Houston, Texas; May 14th, 2100.” I announced after I kissed mom, Hope, and Aunt Cora, and offered Chance my hand.
She looked to our hands then to me and silently repeated the actions a few times.
“Look, I know this may not be necessary, but I’d like us all to end up in the same place in case it doesn’t, okay?”
Morgana seemed unsure of her participation and cautiously took Chance’s other hand just before I began concentrating on our new destination.
“Dr. Green? I have those component drawings you asked for. What is it you think is wrong with the LOX turbine pump design again?” Clyde Reddick- one of ‘my’ design team engineers- informed me as I exited my office.
“I’m still concerned that that model pump won’t survive the service life we intend for the Kuiper mission, Clyde.”
“Oh? But we’ve used that model on previous flights with no malfunctions, ma’am. What still has you concerned?”
“The longevity of the mission and possible extension of it if things veer off plan, Clyde. Worst case scenarios, remember? Also, there is the other concern of a zero ‘K’ condition in the storage tanks that far out from any usable solar radiation.”
“But previous probes out that far haven’t had any problems…”
“Would you be willing to test that assumption with six of our finest and bravest, Clyde? I’d rather lean solidly on the side of caution and good engineering. That’s what we’re being paid for, by the way.” I argued back somewhat heatedly as I went back into my office and began reviewing the pages of drawings and specifications for the turbine pump in question.
“No, ma’am, of course you’re right. What was I thinking?” He replied, backing down at my logic.
“Hey, Marta? You got a minute?” Dr. Anna McCorkle asked from my doorway. “I might’ve found an answer to your turbine pump dilemma.”
“I’m all ears since we,” I motioned to Clyde and I, “haven’t been able to completely satisfy my concerns for the possible zero Kelvin effect the last two probes have indicated they might experience out there.”
Anna smiled.
“I’ve heard that the DOD has granted some professor back east in Pittsburgh- CMU- a grant to develop a new, but highly theoretical, propulsion system.”
“And we’ve heard that one how many times in the last few decades?” I asked skeptically.
“I asked for an advanced copy of the prelims. See for yourself.” She said as she handed me a memory stick.
Plugging it into the 110in wall display, I located and brought up the new proposed design drawings and in a separate window the proposal document.
“So where are the fuel reservoirs and the feed pumps?” I asked as I looked over the design.
“There are none, Marta. That’s what is so intriguing. It’s all electronic; no moving parts except for the nozzle and its accompanying steering servo mechanisms. No pumps to freeze or self-destruct.”
“Really?” Clyde and I looked skeptically at our boss.
“Really, really. Interested?” Anna smiled excitedly, and I completely forgot about my subordinate being in the office.
“Did I overhear something about a new high-octane thruster design for our Pegasus, doctors?”
“I just received this tantalizing project proposal from the DOD, Col. Armstrong. In theory it seems promising.” Anna informed Col. Charles Armstrong, the Kuiper Mission Science Specialist.
“How far along?” He asked.
“From what I’ve been told, Dr. …,” Anna quickly scanned her folder of hard copy for the name, “um… Dr. Phynnias Smithe hasn’t reached his goal of continuous operation in a vacuum. So far he’s smoked one and unintentionally launched two others. His latest report to the DOD claims he and a new assistant have ‘ironed out’ the ‘bugs’ and are just preparing to test the newest version.”
“Oh one and two, eh? Doesn’t sound like good odds to me, Doc.”
“His theory is sound, Colonel, being based off the old Deep Space 1 and Dawn probes’ Ion Drive which used xenon ions accelerated by an electrified grid system to produce thrust. It was a ground-breaking development for the time.” Clyde donated to reassure him as he continued browsing the newly obtained design files.
“It’s worth a look.” I nodded as I looked around the room for opinions.
“I agree, Marta. I’ll see if the head office can get us invited to the fireworks.” Anna giggled as she turned and left my office. Col. Armstrong approached the wall display and carefully looked over the theoretical design and read the proposal.
“It seems plausible given the use of such exotic materials. I wonder if Anna could work me and the major into the festivities.” He said as he hurriedly, but politely excused himself and exited my office to catch up with Anna.
“Dr. Green? From what I’ve studied about that particular engine, it wasn’t very powerful and the mission made use of several ‘sling-shots’ around the planets to gain enough velocity. I’d be afraid of lengthening this mission because of its impotency.”
“Noted. I’ve read the same papers on that system, Clyde, but it couldn’t hurt to see what they came up with. CMU has been out-thinking and surprising us for years in regards to space-related equipment- besides, aren’t we employing several gravity assists ourselves?”
“Hey, Anna. What brings you here tonight?” I asked as my undercover sister appeared and approached my location at the counter of our local food and beverage distribution center… the local bar.
Even after eighteen months, I still slipped back into my real character from time to time, but at least I finally got away from calling Anna: ‘Morgana’.
“Your ‘guys’ said you and ol’ Clyde had another disagreement. I figured you would end up here at some point tonight.
“Yeah, right after you and Col. Armstrong left! He keeps hitting on me despite me having told him ‘No’ multiple times and on many different occasions. I’m really trying to resist the urge, sister.”
“He’s a very intelligent guy, Marta. You would think he would ‘get it’.”
“Yeah! You would think.” I rubbed my nose in frustration. “I mean I’m six… thirty-six for crying out loud!”
Our bartender had been looking right at us as I started to slip up.
“Hey! Changing the subject! I got approval for the four of us to go on a ‘road trip’!” Anna said excitedly.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. We leave for Pittsburgh in five days. Smithe and his people apparently just succeeded in a continuous, thrust-producing test of their new ‘IPD’ system. As we speak they are making some small design changes and have scheduled another test for 10AM, April 27th, 2102. The DOD, NSA, some Pentagon guy, and us- NASA- are invited.”
I gulped. Loudly.
“Yeah, I feel the same way, kid.” Anna admitted solemnly. “But we have to follow through. Our futures depend on it. Christina is counting on us!”
“Where is she these days? I haven’t seen her around for a few weeks; Chance, way longer than that.” I asked out of curiosity.
“Well, I know Christina went back a few…um East… to establish her clinic. I imagine she’ll be there until I’m… Dr. Bloise is hired and knows enough to run the place. That took about six months.”
“And Chance? Where’s she been? I’ve seen next to nothing of her since we got here.”
“CMU.” Anna smiled.
“Huh?”
“The illustrious Dr. Phynnias Smithe.” Anna giggled.
“I didn’t know she could transform back into a guy! When did she find that out?” I asked, completely flabbergasted.
Anna just shrugged. “All I know is that she popped into my office a few months ago and said she couldn’t hold the form for more than eight hours.”
“Glenn? Chardonnay if you please.” She asked of the bartender to get his attention.
He nodded. “Comin’ right up, Doc!”
We waited for her drink to arrive then continued our conversation.
“So, you find a ‘Mr. Green’ to help scratch that itch of yours yet, Marta?” Anna grinned evilly.
“Yeah, I have a few ‘Mr. Greens’. In varying sizes, shapes, colors, and functionality, wise-ass!” I giggled.
“Oh, that ‘hot’ Antarran blood!” Anna saw my giggle and raised a laugh.
I noticed ‘Glenn’ shake his head with his eyes closed and a slight smile several feet down the bar.
“So what time’s our flight?” I asked after composing myself.
“9AM from Bush Intercontinental on the 26th. I booked us into a king-size hotel room in a place called ‘The Waterfront’ in Homestead, Pennsylvania.” Anna detailed. “Supposedly its not too far away from the Uni.”
“What about Charles and the Major?”
“Same place. We’ll be ride-sharing. The director would only spring for one vehicle.”
“Cheapskate!” I growled.
“Lean times, Dr. Green! Lean times.” Anna laughed.
“Yeah! Right!” I replied sarcastically.
We were silent after that until I finished my drink.
“Well. I better be getting home. I’ve got a diagnostic design meeting at 7AM. I need some sleep in order to cope or the department may get a little more diverse- subspecies-wise. Good night, Anna.”
“Night, Marta. Sleep well and do resist the temptation, Sweetie.”
“No guarantees.” I laughed as I walked away.
“Nice place.” Col Armstrong commented as we pulled into the hotel whose back faced the local river- the Monongahela.
“Not bad.” Major Summers admitted after apparently eating a whole lemon.
“Can we help you two with your bags, ladies?” Charles asked as Major Summers nodded and automatically grabbed our luggage from the hatch of our rented SUV.
Somehow, we (Maj. Summers) had ended up with a black, full-sized SUV instead of a small, compact crossover.
“So Oakland is just ten minutes from here?” Anna asked for confirmation.
“Just on the other side of the 376, Doc.” Charles acknowledged as we entered the lobby.
“So what can we expect to see tomorrow morning, Doc?” Maj. Hopewell Summers asked. Despite his rough and ‘no nonsense’ exterior, there was a boyish excitement bubbling away inside.
“I’m assured that the demonstration will be simply breath-taking, Major. The results Dr. Smithe and his associates have reported seem beyond our expectations.” Anna smiled excitedly.
“And if what I learned from their design files is actual truth, it will solve all my team’s problems concerning the Zero Kelvin phenomenon.” I added enthusiastically.
“That’s great, doc. Just as long as it gets our butts back home, I’m all for it.” Maj. Summers replied.
“Pretty nice room, though the water looks kind of muddy.” I observed out our room’s window as I began emptying my luggage into the supplied chest of drawers.
“Reminds me of the Thames, only narrower. I remember when it used to flood every spring and clear out all the beached sceptic material the crowded population and the back tides often left behind.”
“Wonderful picture you just drew for me, sister. Might you have any ‘fond’ memories?” I asked sarcastically.
“Not since the Saxons decided to invade.” Anna shook her head in sorrow. “I mean…even the bloody Romans weren’t that big of a pain in the arse!”
I wondered how long ago her statement referenced for a few minutes as I finished unpacking.
“Drink?” I asked Anna as I conjured a chilled bottle of white wine and two glasses.
Anna looked over at the small table near our room’s window and shook her head.
“Christina taught me this trick while on our mission to Tarantis.” I told her as I poured myself a glass and sat down.
My cell rang.
“Green.” I answered.
“Marta. Charles Armstrong. Hopewell and I were wondering if you two felt up for dinner. We noticed a few places within walking distance and thought you ladies would like to join us?”
“Anna? The boys want to know if we’d like to join them for dinner.” I asked my roommate.
“Give me about an hour. I’d like to try out the facilities.”
That was a good idea.
“Sure, but could you guys give us a few hours to freshen up? Anna just claimed first dibs on the shower.”
Charles chuckled. “Yeah, that works. Meet you in the lobby at 1600hrs… um, four o’clock. Okay?”
“Roger that, Colonel. Until then.” I giggled then cancelled the call.
“Dinner with the guys at four, Anna.” I informed my ‘roomie’ after lightly knocking on the bathroom door.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to Carnegie Mellon University. I’m Dr. Phynnias Smithe, Professor of Advanced Aerospace Engineering…” Dr. Smithe began his introduction. We had all met and were now seated in one of the smaller theater-style classrooms.
“We all met just before you got here, Smithe. Skip the pleasantries and get to the meat and potatoes!” Army General Phillip W. Mann interrupted rudely.
I despised this man immediately!
Smithe glared at the General for a second before calmly continuing.
“Today we have prepared a secondary demonstration for you.” He paused and took a clandestine glance toward the General. “Having solved the problematic operation of the previous version of the IPD- our exo-atmospheric propulsion system, my team suggested and I approved development of an emergency egress system we propose might be included for use on the next Orion-based mission…”
“Do get on with it, Smithe! I am not accustomed to wasting my time on useless blather!”
Smithe’s eyes glowed orange for the briefest of seconds!
“I assure you, General Mann, that we are not wasting your valuable tax-payer supplied dollars! This Emergency Egress System could be detrimental to the safe recovery of any astronauts from this date on! Please, hear me out!”
I have no idea how Chance was holding her temper in check with this guy!
“Fine, but make it quick, Smithe!”
Dr. Smithe nodded and a tall, lithe young woman with substantial streaks of the most beautiful blue hair, enabled a display to the doctor’s left. It showed a capsule-like apparatus with the title ‘Lifeboat’ as the header.
“What my assistant’s have lovingly titled the ‘Lifeboat’ is an Emergency Egress System that utilizes our new IPD propulsion system to quickly and effectively evacuate a crew member from a distressed space vehicle and expedite them away to the nearest station or settlement and safety. This system utilizes an automated cryogenic stasis system developed and approved by our nuclear medicine partnership with UPMC/AHN at the University of Pittsburgh across town. It also incorporates an advanced Astral-navigation computer designed and developed here at CMU. At this time I would ask you all to follow me down into our garage and out to our test facility.”
“You certainly didn’t spare much change to build this place, Smithe!” The General complained.
“Unfortunately, the DOD only provided enough funding to allow us design and fabrication of our prototypes, General. I’m sure, after this morning’s demonstration, you and the DOD will see fit to release more of that guaranteed funding?”
“Prove to me that you and your people,” Mann looked over to the young woman- Christina Everhardt- and scoffed, “actually have something viable and maybe I’ll sign the release, Smithe!”
“Initialize propulsion and attitude emitters.” Smithe ordered.
“Propulsion and attitude ‘emitters’?” Anna questioned.
“Our new designs utilize a completely new propulsion system that consists of several small exotic material ion generators, or what we call Ion Propulsion Drives. We’ve eliminated the cumbersome bell nozzles and control servomechanisms to make the system lighter, more compact, and more reliable. Everhardt here came up with the idea and I urged her to refine it. Although, the emitters used on our lifeboat are actually the spares from our previous IPDs4 prototype that we have already tested for proof of concept. You’ll see Everhardt’s real genius incorporated into the IPDs5 prototype in the test chamber tomorrow, ma’am.”
“Lifeboat external power enabled.” Christina Everhardt announced with a noticeable blush. “Power bus stable at 1% load.”
“Flight and Cryo control system booting, Dr. Smithe.” Chen Ito, the other member of Smithe’s team, reported. “Flight and cryo computer online.” He added two seconds later.
“Emitter startup successful. Receiving 35% usable positive feedback. Switching to main battery power bus. Modulating positive feedback into battery charging circuit.” Christina reported with a smile. “Charging system is online and requesting only a 0.3% charge level from external power buss. Battery bus load holding at 5%”
“What’s this ‘positive feedback thing I keep hearing?’ Charles asked. I noticed him staring at Christina’s hair until she noticed. He quickly looked back toward Smithe.
“Our initial tests of the IPDs4 indicated that the unit actually fed back a noticeable potential into the main supply. We decided to use the power and not waste it. Our power conversion efficiency jumped to over eighty percent.
“Astounding. Continue.” Charles Armstrong requested sounding very pleased.
Smithe nodded to Chen Ito.
“Enabling Cryo system start.” He announced.
“MPB load jumped to 10%. BCS requesting 5% charge level.” Christina announced with a smile.
“Start the Cryo stasis sequence. This is the critical point in our test, ladies and gentlemen. The Cryo stasis procedure requires the heaviest power demand from the onboard supply. The higher the load we see, the shorter the occupant will stay in Cryo-sleep.
“MPB up to 25%; BCS requesting 25% charging level. Positive feedback holding at…” Christina announced as she rechecked her reading to be certain. “Holding at 35%!”
“What?” Chen looked over at Christina’s display screen and his mouth dropped open slightly. “Damn.”
“Is something wrong, Doctor? Was the feedback not supposed to hold steady?” I questioned worriedly.
“No. The data is even better than we presumed.” Smithe answered with a bright, enthusiastic smile.
I gently touched Christina’s shoulder as I leaned down to look over her shoulder. I found it extremely frustrating that I had to withhold my pride in my forthcoming sister.
“Cryo-stasis sequence at 50%.” Chen alerted.
“MPB and BCS loads are still holding.” Christina said gleefully.
“Better than expected, I take it, Christina?” I whispered.
She nodded and kept her eyes on her display.
“Love the blue hair by the way. Very daring and exotic.” I added in a whisper, hoping I didn’t sound overly creepy.
“Thank you, ma’am.” She answered shyly.
“Cryo stasis achieved. 100%. Cryo system switching to maintenance mode.”
“MPB and BCS loads dropping back to 12% and 10% respectively.” Christina reported.
“Okay, Everhardt. Give it 1% control signal on the positive attitude emitters. Station-keeping mode.” Smithe requested as his face went serious.
She made the adjustment to the slide control and clicked ‘Set’.
“Test cradle load cells are indicating one thousand pounds of thrust, Doctor.” Chen said with a very big smile.
“Positive feedback jumped to 40%; MPB up to 12.6%; BCS to 10.1%” Christina announced in disbelief.
“Is that even possible? Basically pulling power out of the vacuum of space, I mean?” I gasped. “and at only one percent?”
To have seen it through her eyes was one thing, but to actually be witnessing it…! I truly was impressed!
“Everhardt. Open the external power bus breaker to remove it from the lifeboat power buss.” Smithe ordered.
Christina tripped the power breaker and I watched monitor 4 over her shoulder to see it rack out.
“External power is disconnected, doctor. The lifeboat is sustaining itself.”
“Any change to the loads?”
“MPB and BCS loads are holding steady.” She reported.
“Bravo, Christina. Bravo.” I congratulated and patted her shoulder softly several times as my pride in my sister overflowed.
“So? What do you think, Maj. Summers?” Anna asked as we arrived back at the hotel.
“Girl’s got some balls to be able to rock that blue hair!” He answered.
“The demonstration, Hopewell! The Demo.” Charles Armstrong chuckled as he focused his mission commander and friend. Anna and I had watched their friendship develop over the past several months and knew- better than even they did- that it would last.
“I think it would be the best thing since the Internet. Up, until this point, there has never been a way off or away from a failing or disabled spacecraft in the depths of space. All previous escape systems were only viable in atmosphere or near-Earth orbit- discounting Apollo13, of course. Now those guys had the balls! We’ll need six. Is that possible, Doc?” Maj. Summers professed.
“If what I saw in their ‘garage’ is real, we’d have room for more supplies. That new IPD of theirs supposedly weighs in at only eighty-five pounds.” I told them. “That young lady, Christina Everhardt? She’s got a head on her shoulders. I can see her going far, and I’d like first dibs!”
“I didn’t get the chance to look around. What are you talking about, Doc?” Charles asked.
“She designed their new IPD to use a ‘phased’ ‘Emitter’. Similar to the tried and true phased RADAR system we’ve been using for decades. It has no moving parts to freeze up or fail! No vectoring servos or associated hardware. No weighty nozzle, Colonel.”
Col. Armstrong’s eyes got very big!
“I want one! I don’t care if it needs a good solar wind to get us out there, I want one!” He announced.
“Christina here yet?” I asked as I saw her associate, Chen Ito walk into what they affectionately called the garage. I had seen immediately why Christina fell for him!
“No ma’am, not yet. She should be here in a minute or two though.”
“When you see her, please inform her that Dr. McCorkle and I would like to speak with her before today’s demonstration begins.”
“I’ll do that, ma’am. Um…ma’am? Are you going to take Christina away from me…I-I-I mean us?”
I smiled. He really did love her.
“Hopefully after she graduates, why, Mr. Ito?” Anna smiled devilishly.
“OH. Um…no reason. Hey, Christina and I put the Lifeboat prototype outside by the Control Building. Smithe suggested we set it up vertical and leave it open so you guys can really have a look inside and out. Think we may have a chance to see it on the next Orion?”
“I’ve received favorable comments, and think it a necessity if we intend on expanding our missions past Sol’s system boundary, Mr. Chen.”
The young man’s smile out grew his face and I expected him to fist pump into the air in victory!
“Please let Christina know Dr. McCorkle and I will be waiting out by the Control Building to talk to her.” I reminded with a pleasant smile.
“Will do, ma’am. Hope you and the others like our demo today.” Chen said as he gave a little nod to Anna and I.
“He’s really fallen for her, hasn’t he?” Anna giggled once we were outside, standing by the ‘Lifeboat’.
“Gods, I really hate what we have to do now.” I sighed. “Just when it seems like she has everything starting to go her way…”
“We have to shit on her parade!” Anna finished my statement. “I know, but knowing how she turns out, I think, makes it not as diabolical…”
“And us seem less sadistic?” I added.
Anna nodded and sighed loudly in answer.
“You best append the Navigational Computer’s star map file, Marta.”
I again sighed deeply as I touched the screen of my ‘slightly’ modified cell phone. “Gotcha. It’ll only take a moment to reload the file into the memory.”
“Christina’s coming!” Anna hissed quietly.
“Done.” I announced, as I appeared to disconnect from a call.
“Ah, Miss Everhardt. Thank you for seeing us. Marta and I would like to ask you a few questions. First, How do you do that? Your hair, I mean. Do you add some every night?” Anna greeted with a wide, warm smile.
“Actually, I’m participating in a gene therapy study over at Pitt. This,” She said grabbing a handful to illustrate, “seems to be an unseen side effect.”
“Well don’t change it! Marta and I both agree it sets you apart.”
“Like nobility.” I added quickly. I couldn’t resist!
She suddenly froze and looked stunned!
“Miss Everhardt?” Anna probed to get her attention.
“Yeah, sorry. I sometimes get flashes of ideas at the oddest times. You were saying?” She apologized.
“I hadn’t said anything else. You just froze when Marta added her two-cents. Anyway, we’d like to talk to you about your radical new propulsion system. What made you decide to use a phased ion ‘emitter’ and forego the thrust bell?” Anna assured her and continued.
“Dr. Smithe’s prototype already utilized the ion generator before I joined the project. After I found a tiny math mistake, we retested his version of the IPD. All three of us were stunned by the output of that thing.” She answered with a smile.
“How much output are we talking, Miss Everhardt?” I asked.
“Twenty-four thousand pounds at only five percent control signal.”
Again, hearing it from Christina’s mouth in real time made it so much more unbelievable!
“You did say twenty-four ‘K’ at only five percent, right?” Anna asked to make sure we had heard right.
She nodded.
“Mother of God! How can that even be possible, Christina? I can call you Christina, right?” Anna balked.
She nodded.
“Will it work in an atmosphere?” I questioned.
“Maybe? Dr. Smithe didn’t discuss any tests within normal atmospheric conditions.” She answered.
“I’ll go talk to him, Marta. Be right back.” Anna said as she turned and headed to Smithe’s office.
I smiled as we waited. “Have you started to think about your post grad career, Christina?” I’m certain there’s a place for you at NASA. With what I’ve seen so far, I’d gladly recommend you. You could be our ‘princess in the rough’ at JPL.” I chirped excitedly as I playfully motioned to her hair.
She narrowed her eyes at me. Had I gone a little too far with that statement?
“Look, just think about our offer, but please remember this phrase that I use as a mantra to null the day to day stress.” I said to distract her away from my apparent minor slip up.
“Deorum protegas me, et custodiet me donec inventa est.” I continued without pause.
“What’s it mean?”
“Just a little prayer for protection, calm, and luck. Commit it to memory, Christina. It might come in handy one day.”
“Um…okay.” She acknowledged, unsure, but seeming to commit it to memory.
Dr. Smithe and the rest of our group appeared in the doorway with Ito Chen leading the way and we followed them into the small control building.
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Today’s test firing of our latest version of our Ion Propulsion Drive System or IPDs5 as we call it has been modified somewhat. I have been asked… challenged, actually… by Dr. Anna McCorkle to conduct the IPDs5 tests in Earth normal atmosphere.” Smithe paused to address any blatant negative statements.
“So… Everhardt? Start re-pressurizing the test chamber.”
“Certainly, Doctor,” She answered and enabled the sequence that would gradually let air back into the chamber.
“Re-pressurization in ten minutes.” She announced.
The Antarran Redemption
“Test chamber is fully pressurized, Doctor.” Christina reported.
We had been patiently waiting for the ten minutes to elapse to initiate the IPDs5 demo. While we had waited, I had silently conjured and concealed a concentrated mass of Current in the displayed Lifeboat outside. I had asked that it provide ‘reserve power’ to the pod as the ancient battery failed.
“Everhardt. Bring the MPB online.” Smithe ordered and she quickly and efficiently carried out the request.
“IPDs5 control system coming online, Doctor.” Chen reported; his eyes never budged from the display screen. “Controller online.” He added.
“As we did before, Everhardt. Initialize IPDs5 Emitter.”
Christina clicked her mouse a couple times and we heard a slightly louder whistling noise than yesterday’s demo through the plywood walls. It reminded me of reaching my threshold above Taos.
“IPDs5 Emitter initialized and online, Doctor.” She confirmed.
“1% control signal, Everhardt.”
Again Christina made the necessary adjustments and the display marked ‘Monitor 1’ showed the new emitter start to glow a dull red.
“Load cells are reading four thousand pounds of thrust, Doctor.” Chen announced.
I, as well as Anna, gasped in awe of the sheer power this thing was producing! I mean… to see the dawn of a new age in space travel… in person!
Chen seemed awestruck as well.
“Chen? Run the joystick around the outer extents to test the array response.”
As he had done during yesterday’s test of the lifeboat, Chen slowly moved the joystick on his console around in a circle and closely monitored the test chamber load cells.
“Tracking accuracy within 1% with only a four nanosecond response delay. WOW!” He reported, finally succumbing to his building excitement.
In my peripheral, Anna leaned down to Christina.
“So. When can you start? This thing is completely off the charts, honey.”
“IPDs5 Internal Convertor is receiving all of its power from the IPD positive feedback circuit. External MPB load is 0%.” She announced.
“Open External MPB. Let’s see how this responds on internal only.” Dr. Smithe requested.
“External power bus is now disconnected from IPDs5 test unit, Doctor.” Christina announced.
Chen quickly looked out to the prototype lifeboat on display just outside the Control room.
“So how much can your test stand withstand, Dr. Smithe?” Maj. Summers inquired. “I mean if this system is this efficient, shouldn’t we consider putting it in our next generation fighters and transports?”
“Our test chamber is certified to one million pounds of force. Each load cell is rated at over two million, Major Summers.”
“Can we take it up to… say five hundred thousand pounds, Doc?” Maj. Summers requested.
“Have the ‘Deadman’ cables been attached and tested, Chen?” Smithe asked.
“Everhardt and I double checked them before we started depressurization last evening, doctor.”
Smithe nodded happily.
“Everhardt? Start ramping up the control signal until the load cells indicate five hundred thousand pounds of thrust. Coordinate with her, Chen.” Smithe requested.
Christina turned and looked into Chen’s eyes. She didn’t seem too enthusiastic about complying with his request, but Chen smiled and winked at her in support.
“2% Control signal.”
“Eight thousand pounds.” Chen announced.
“3% Control signal.” Christine said.
“Sixteen thousand pounds.”
We gasped.
“BPS has stabilized and charging system is tending. IPDs5 Emitters are now self-sustaining. 4%.”
“Thirty-eight thousand.”
Christina’s mouth dropped open and her eyes looked ready to drop out of their sockets, but she made another adjustment with her mouse.
“5%.” She announced nervously.
“Eighty thousand!” Chen announced excitedly.
“6%.”
“My God! Two hundred thousand!” Chen declared.
Christina began biting or maybe chewing on her lower lip nervously.
“7%.”
“Five hundred thousand-eight hundred! Hooooly shit, Christina!”
“Bravo, Miss Everhardt! Dr. Smithe, you have one helluva team here! Dr. Green and I can hardly believe what we’re seeing here! Astounding!” Anna beamed with pride at the accomplishment.
“Take it up another percentage!” General Mann demanded. “You engineering types always underrate things.”
“Gen. Mann, I would strongly advise against any further control increase. If my observations are correct, the next percent advancement will more than double the thrust the IPDs5 is producing. Please reconsider your request?” Dr. Smithe insisted.
Doc? The foundation cells are already reporting excessive strain. The whole test chamber might launch if we give it any more.” Chen advised.
“Just take the damn thing up another percent, Smithe!” The DOD isn’t paying your project to cut and run!”
“General?” Maj. Summers called for the man’s attention. “I’m with Smithe on this one, sir. They’ve already established what would seem to be a new benchmark in interstellar propulsion systems. If this IPD produces five hundred thousand at just seven percent, I’m sure even you can figure out the math on what it can really do! Let’s not push our luck.”
“Summers? It’s your butt that this thing is going to be hurtling through the solar system! I’d think you in particular would be curious about its max output!” Gen. Mann argued.
“General, I have complete confidence in this team’s abilities! I’m satisfied this propulsion system is our ticket to exploring our solar system in a relatively short time.”
Charles was busy tapping away on his tablet.
“General? By my calculations sir, this IPD system will produce in excess of four trillion pounds of viable thrust! Hell! That’s enough force to change the orbit of Earth by…” He tapped something else into his tablet. He gulped loudly.
“Point thirty-eight degrees!”
“Noted, Colonel, now take it up another percent, Everhardt!” Mann demanded.
Everyone seemed to look to Dr. Smithe for his decision. With a much-wrinkled brow, he gave a very slow and slight nod.
Gods, this had to be hard on Chance! I wondered how she was able to concentrate on holding her disguise!
Christina’s hand was shaking violently as she reached for and moved her mouse to apply the requested change.
Unfortunately, Anna, Chance, and I knew what was coming next. It took everything I had not to call my wand and throw a protective shield up around my sister!
“Shut it down!” Chen screamed as he punched the emergency shutdown mushroom on his console.
Since the IPDs5 was self-sustaining that made no difference.
I noticed the test chamber- as a whole- lurch forward a few inches.
“Shit! She’s breaking loose! Everyone evacuate the Control room!” Chen shouted at the top of his lungs.
“You Fucking Asshole!” Maj. Summers shouted, grabbing his superior and thrusting him through the thin, plywood door. “You are fucking dead meat, Mann!”
The two men crashed out through the flimsy control room door and the rest of us hurried out also.
A loud ‘thud’ and the sound of heavy metal groaning told me that the IPD was probably free of its mountings and pushing against the test chamber walls!
The disheartening groaning and moaning coming from behind the thick test chamber walls was deafening!
Anna, I, and the others had made it back to the Garage entrance doors when all hell broke loose! The ear-splitting squeal of metal finally reaching its failure point caused us to turn around.
To my horror, Christina flew from the exploding Control Room and straight into that dreaded Lifeboat! Whether Anna or Chance helped her hit her target, I really didn’t want to know! The force of her hitting back first knocked the prototype from its display stand causing it to land flat on the concrete. The lifeboat’s hatch slammed closed and its emitters initialized immediately!
“Oh God!” I screamed in genuine horror!
“What’s happening, Ichi?” Smithe demanded.
“Christina’s in there. She was thrown in by whatever blew the Control building to shreds!” He rushed his explanation, but I didn’t hear the screaming and pounding coming from the lifeboat as Christina’s remembrance had indicated.
“Oh, God, no!” Smithe shouted in terror.
“Where’s Christina?” Anna asked urgently while rubbing her ears to clear them.
“In there!” I pointed to the lifeboat as it slowly rose off the ground and hovered about two feet off the concrete driveway.
“What on Earth?” Anna gasped.
“I finished the emergency escape programming and loaded it in last night so we could test it tomorrow.” Chen explained; whether to us or to Dr. Smithe, I wasn’t sure.
I noticed the small observation window on the module fog- just as we had found it back at base!
Had we really condemned this promising, young woman to fourteen hundred years in deep space? I instantly felt dirty and ashamed.
Unbelievably, the lifeboat changed orientation- nose to the heavens- toward space- then, with several crisp sonic booms and several emitter-driven tornados, disappeared from view. Charli had been right about the event, it truly was spectacular!
In a very morbid way.
Maj. Summers, heatedly rearranging Gen. Mann’s face, stopped and turned.
“What the hell was that?” He demanded.
“Apparently their lifeboat works perfectly.” I deadpanned frigidly. It was the only way I could think of to keep my eyes from blazing bright orange!
“Christina!” Smithe…or was it actually Chance, agonizingly screamed to the sky!
From my standpoint it was Chance and not the character of ‘Phynnias Smithe’ lamenting what she had done.
“Can one of you contact the authorities? I want this nerf-herder arrested and placed in irons!” Anna shouted to any of us that would listen.
I wondered how she resisted calling her wand!
“I want him charged with premeditated murder!” She demanded.
‘…Before I turn this ass into a slug!’ I imagined her continuing, but I instead nodded my head and agreed with her verbal proclamation!
“That had to be the most despicable thing I think I’ve ever had to do.” I was still admonishing myself as Anna and I were shown a booth at a local bar in the bustling urban center called ‘Oakland’ several days later.
We had basically been sequestered in Pittsburgh while an investigation was being conducted.
“Remember that it wasn’t our fault, ladies. The blame rests solely on Gen. Mann! He thought he knew better than everyone else!” Charles Armstrong tried to comfort, as he and Maj. Summers appeared then politely asked if we wanted company.
Anna and I slid further into the booth’s benches.
“That doesn’t make it any better, Colonel! We just stood there and watched as…” I growled before he cut me off.
“Did you realize that NSA guys always carried handcuffs, Hopewell?” Charles asked in an upbeat tone as he tried to change the mood and subject.
“A better question would be why they didn’t pull their holdouts!” Maj. Summers growled angrily.
‘Hope really never changed’, I thought to myself as I began to look at the single page menu.
“Maybe they couldn’t get a good resolution because some crazy leatherneck was busy beatin’ the shit out of him, Hopewell! Pardon my French, ladies.” Charles answered sarcastically, but apologized for his language. Little did he know that we had heard much worse!
“And in reply to your statement, there was nothing we could’ve done given the superb programming their ‘lifeboat’ was given.”
Someone seated at the bar caught my attention.
“Hey! Isn’t that Christina’s boyfriend over there?” I asked and tried not to point or be obvious or anything to the guy obviously nursing his drink.
“Poor kid must be shattered to pieces!” Anna sighed.
Before we could say anything else a young man seated on the stool next to Chen poked him in the arm.
“Hey! Ain’t you that guy I seen with that tall, manly dike? Ain’t seen it around fer a few days. And what’s up with its blue hair, man? Freaky!” We heard the guy say rudely.
“Leave it go, Sanders,” Chen- obviously knowing the guy- warned, but continued. “I’m Asian so therefore I know several types of martial arts. You wouldn’t last one round.”
“And she’s not a ‘dike’ either.” He added protectively, though sadly.
“Pretty ugly fuckin’ chick if you ask me.” ‘Sanders’ pushed. “Would be surprised if she didn’t have a Johnson.”
“Can you believe that asshole?” Charles commented as we could all hear the conversation from our booth.
“I’d like to show him who the ‘freaky’ one is…”
“Leave it go, Hopewell! You’re already in enough shit with the brass and we’ll be lucky if you don’t get dismissed from the mission. So, just leave it go, buddy.”
Despite my promise to Chance not to use my wand, I called it after moving my hand under the table to ‘fix’ my pant leg.
“Hey! Lucky! I know this kid and he’s damn good. I think you should leave while you can.” The bartender advised having taken notice of us- Major Summers- and come to Chen’s rescue.
“Who you callin’ ‘Lucky’?” ‘Sanders attacked.
I flicked my wand then smiled wickedly as I dismissed it.
“You, cause if Chen don’t wipe the floor with yer dumb ass then the Major over there’s gonna give you a quick education in manners. Ain’t that right, Major? Semper Fi, brother!”
Maj. Summers gave a predatory grin to ‘Sanders’ and nodded appreciatively to the barkeep- apparently a fellow Marine.
This Sanders guy thought about his situation- at least I hoped that’s what he was pondering. He apparently reached a conclusion and quickly stood from his stool…
…and promptly stumbled as we heard several ‘clicks’ and ‘clacks’ as he awkwardly tried to recover his balance.
Anna glared across the table at me and I just winked and turned to watch the strange event unfold as laughter erupted from the bar’s surprisingly observant patronage and staff!
“Those pumps definitely don’t go with yer outfit, sugar.” Our waitress- the bar’s only waitress- smirked as she nonchalantly walked past into the kitchen to pick up her next order.
I was surprised ‘Sanders’ didn’t break his neck running out of the place! He could’ve just taken the three-inch heels off and walked out in his ‘suntan’ stocking feet.
“Now there’s somethin’ ya don’t see every day, Chancy.” Charles said in a slow, tired, deliberate voice, miraculously keeping a straight face.
Maj. Summers followed script.
“What’s that, Abner?”
“A guy wearing fusia heels with blue jeans.” Charles continued in the same voice.
“Shame. It’s past Easter, too.” Maj. Summers deadpanned.
Anna and I burst out laughing and took several minutes to regain our composure.
“I don’t get it.” Anna continued to giggle. “Why would he accuse Christina of being the freak when he himself was rather um…similar?”
“The guy was probably cursed. Must have pissed off a witch somewhere close by.” Charles answered without a thought.
Anna’s mouth dropped open and I had the same thoughts of being caught running through my head also.
“I had a great uncle that always said that when something… off-handed… strange occurred. He’d always follow that up with the same old story of how his wife was a practicing Wiccan and had cursed him with fifty years of wedded bliss.” Charles explained with a noticeable smile to ease our shock.
“Whatever happened to: ‘I promise, Chance. I won’t use my magic no matter how bad these people piss me off’?” Anna attacked at normal volume as soon as she locked our hotel room door.
“I just couldn’t stand seeing him bully Chen like that, Anna! He’s been through enough! Besides, I only put the ass into three-inch heels and a matching, semi-transparent lace thong. It wasn’t like I transformed his man-bits!”
Anna’s face instantly turned bright red!
“You didn’t?!” I accused.
She nodded slowly.
“Complete with a heavy-duty tampon which should be ready to be changed if he hasn’t done it already.” She added quietly.
After both of us settled down, I looked to my roomie.
“Hey, kettle, what time is our deposition scheduled for tomorrow?” I asked.
“Why… 10:30AM down at their Federal Building, Pot.”
It took a while to stop laughing then even longer to get to sleep.
“Oh… hey… At least one of us got some sleep.” Anna greeted as she came out of the bathroom towel-drying her hair. “So how many times did you relive Christina’s gut-wrenching departure last night?”
“Way more than I care to think about! I just tried telling myself we have her back- safe and sound.” I replied as I rubbed the sand from my tired eyes then conjured a mirror. “It didn’t work so well.”
Both of us were going to need a lot of magic to cover these bags!
“I’m surprised. You two look surprisingly well-rested given the shit-storm we’ve went through already and are about to face again today.” Maj. Summers greeted as only he could when we arrived in the hotel lobby.
“We are both well versed in battlefield camouflage, and have claimed victory in many difficult campaigns, Major.” I announced proudly.
Little did these boys know!
Anna coughed and almost gagged!
Charles and Maj. Summers stared at her in concern.
“You alright, Corkie?” Summers asked.
Anna nodded as she cleared her throat a few times.
“Saliva went down the wrong hole.” She croaked while waving him off.
“And can you reiterate the precise sequence of events in proper order for us, Dr. McCorkle?” The Army Lawyer requested for a third time this morning.
Anna sighed heavily and rolled her eyes. I could tell she was getting fed up with this jackass’s badgering.
“Mr. Katsin. I thought this was to be just a deposition and not an actual inquisition? Have you some intermittent form of hearing loss that the military review board should be told about?” Anna asked, keeping her cool- though she blatantly refused to pronounce his rank of ‘Captain’.
“Please give the requested information, Ms. McCorkle.”
“That’s ‘Doctor’ McCorkle, little Jimmy Katsin. And I see no reason to continue badgering me for a complete and detailed sequence of events when I’ve already stated these facts twice this morning. Agent Quay, could you have both my previous answers read back so that Little Jimmy here can comprehend? He seems to lack the cohesion to subject matter required for his specific line of employment.”
NSA Special Agent Quay sighed loudly and focused all his attention on the repetitive attorney.
“Dr. McCorkle is quite correct in her observations, Mr. Katsin. Shall we get back to this ‘deposition’?
“Special Agent, my client has the right to a fair and unbiased trial and to do that we need to make sure the facts are as specific and truthful as possible.” The ass…attorney lectured.
“Then perhaps surveillance footage of the events and subsequent actions will provide the exacting detail you require, Mr. Katsin.” Phynnias Smithe suggested as he was admitted into the conference room we were seated in.
“I saw no surveillance equipment in that makeshift shack you people called a control room!” Gen. Mann declared angrily. “This has got to be a manufactured hoax! They’re trying to set me up for their failure!”
“I assure you, General, the surveillance was there. I record all tests and demonstrations in the event that something unseen happens. Review of that footage helps our research progress.
Smithe handed over the memory stick to the agents and we watched in absolute disgust as the events of that dreadful morning last week passed before our eyes once more.
Slightly over a month later we were again in Pittsburgh and were ushered into a moderate-sized conference room on the CMU Campus. A distinguished older woman exhibiting a very closely guarded expression greeted us with a slight, silent nod. According to our invitation she was none other than the sitting president of Carnegie Mellon University, Dr. Alexandra Francis Covington, PHD.
We quickly took seats and waited patiently for her to start our meeting.
After about ten standard minutes, I was thinking the meeting would be conducted telepathically because not one word had been uttered by anyone in this room. I began to wonder how much longer Maj. Summers or Col. Armstrong would allow this status quo to continue.
“I still can’t believe she’s gone.” Ichi Chen moaned quietly, leaning back in his chair placing his hands to his face then rubbing his eyes dry- effectively breaking the awkward stalemate.
“She had such a brilliant career ahead of her.” He lamented as Agent Quay also closed his eyes tightly looking across the table to him with a sad expression.
We all knew how much this young man cared for Christina. To not, you had to have been blind and in cryogenic stasis on the surface of Asteroid Theta Ten in the barren Medula system!
A middle-aged- for this era- woman, tastefully dressed in fashionable business attire, gracefully entered the President’s conference room and gently closed the left double door behind her.
The university president remained silent and acknowledged her arrival with just another nod.
“I’m sorry to be tardy, but Prof. Samuels, our robotics department head, simply wouldn’t take no for an answer. Phynnias?” She apologized but seemed surprised Dr. Smithe was in attendance. She seemed to completely ignore her superior.
“I’ve reviewed your proposal and the affidavits of all of you in attendance and have some questions. First off, you stated, and our enrollment records clearly show, Miss Everhardt was single with no living parents or next of kin, correct?”
“That is correct, Dean Sangiere. Everhardt’s parents died last year in an automotive accident near their home in Venango County. I don’t know the exact details though.” Smithe answered as he faced the newest arrival to the room.
She nodded in acceptance.
“And Dr. McCorkle. You and Dr. Green claim the apparatus developed by Miss Everhardt has the potential to revolutionize space travel by providing superior thrust, reliability, and economy? Please explain.” She asked nodding to the still silent university president.
“Dean Sangiere, the device we witnessed in operation on the day of the incident completely rewrites the science of atmospheric and extra-planetary propulsion. At only eighty-five pounds in weight, it is capable of producing roughly the same thrust as one thousand and fifty Saturn V first-stage boosters! And, is completely self-sustaining once enabled.”
President Covington blinked, but said nothing.
Dean Sangiere’s mouth dropped wide open and she began to pale.
“My word! I…” She gasped and her voice trailed off.
“She was amazing, Dean Sangiere. I’d never met anyone like her.” Ichi Chen interrupted. He looked on the brink of losing all composure.
Even knowing Christina’s brilliant future, I found myself blotting tears from my eyes with a convenient tissue.
“Dean Sangiere. I have completed and await the university’s permission to file the necessary paperwork for an International Patent through the IPT for the new IPD Ion Propulsion Drive System and for Miss Everhardt’s new ‘Phased Emitter Array’, in her name. Mr. Chen and I thought it only fitting that she get the credit due her for her outstanding ingenuity.”
“Why Phynnias. I’m very surprised at you. I didn’t know you to be so magnanimous. If not to you where might the proceeds from such patents go since Miss Everhardt is…” Dean Sangiere seemed genuinely impressed, but stopped instantly as she looked around the room to all the sad faces.
“Ma’am… I have recently learned that Miss Everhardt was transgendered, so I suggest any patent royalties be deposited into a world-wide scholarship fund managed by this institution to benefit those of the Alternative community whom wish to better their understanding of the cosmos.”
“Madam President?” NSA Special Agent Quay interrupted and our attentions turned to the senior NSA Agent in attendance that fateful day.
“I strongly request a delay in filing those international patents, ma’am. Since the design and development was funded in part by the NSA, we recommend filing U.S. patents at this time only. I agree that Miss Everhardt’s name be applied as principle, but interest has been shown in utilizing the CMU team’s developments for national security. I’m quite sure our NASA contingent has recognized the same applications since word is they intend on utilizing the IPD system in their next Orion mission- a noble and dignified gesture to the late Christina Everhardt’s short but illustrious legacy.”
That was all Ichi Chen could take as he erupted from his seat and silently excused himself with just choking sobs and sniffling.
“Special Agent Quay?” The still silent university president finally spoke. “The discoveries and developments undertaken by this university have always been considered ‘international’, but I can understand your concerns. Dr. Smithe’s team’s breakthrough and subsequent bittersweet success could be corrupted if received into the hands of those harboring malevolent intentions. Therefore, I concur and recommend only a ‘classified’ U.S. Patent be filed for both the Ion Propulsion Drive and the Everhardt Phased Array Propulsion Emitter and that any International Patent applications be delayed for one decade. Would that be acceptable to all in this room?”
We all nodded.
“Furthermore,” President Covington added, “the Ion Drive’s patent- both national and international-must include the names: Dr. Phynnias Smithe and Dr. Sunichi Chen Jr. as well as Dr. Christina Everhardt.”
“Madam President?” Dean Sangiere gasped in surprise at the decree.
“Could someone please ask Mr. Chen to come back in if he is able?” Covington requested as she pressed a finger to her left ear.
Five standard minutes passed before one of the conference room’s doors slowly opened and Ichi Chen silently, shyly made his way back to his seat.
“Mr. Chen?” President Covington broke the awkward silence present before his re-arrival. “In the most unbiased introspective possible could you describe Miss Everhardt’s bearing and propriety during your short interaction? In short, could you describe her character, focus, and her professionalism?”
“Excellent, m-ma’am. Christina’s pro-professionalism in m-my view was extraordinary. Though c-completely focused on her work, she…she was still approachable and presented a-an aire of understanding and compassion most…most geniuses of her c-caliber lack.”
“Thank you, Mr. Chen. Reading her transcripts, I tend to agree with that concise, heartfelt summation. Therefore,” the university president leaned over to her right and retrieved a folder from her unseen satchel.
“Last evening, in the joint presence of the Senior Administration, Provost, and Board of Trustees, and given Christina Everhardt’s stellar academic record, I proposed a rarely considered, rarely conveyed honorarium. In fact, the particulars spoke for themselves and given the added written testimonies of both national agencies, private entities, and University Faculty, a unanimous decision was agreed upon.”
Standing up, President Covington, carefully placed the relatively thin manila folder on the table and opened it in front of Ichi Chen and Dr. Smithe.
“By decry of the Carnegie Mellon University Administration, Christina Everhardt- as of 2306hrs, 25 May, 2102- has hereby been declared a doctor in the specialized subject and theory of Astrophysical Science with all the benefits and responsibilities due the achievement.”
Ichi Chen slowly, solemnly reached toward the official document with severely trembling hands- a diploma- a gold embossed label declaring ‘Magna Cum Laude’ after Christina’s name.
He gently touched it and tears again began gently rolling down both cheeks.
“Madam President? I humbly request a copy of this prestigious document of achievement to be displayed proudly in Scaife Hall as a tribute to the woman’s ingenuity and sacrifice.” Dr. Smithe requested.
She nodded.
“Madam President?” Anna spoke up. “I too request a copy to display in our gallery back at JPL in Houston. If Marta and I are correct, Miss Everhardt’s accomplishments… the CMU team’s contributions in total- have just started and we agree her legacy will spread afar into the far, far future. Having spent only a fraction of time in her presence, we representing the Kuiper Belt Mission Project have been taken by her drive, intelligence, and personable, warm character. She is the epitome of what we at NASA all strive for in our missions and projects.”
“Damn, Corkie! I couldn’t have said it better!” Maj. Summers chuckled.
“No, I believe you couldn’t have, Hopewell.” Anna giggled.
“Maj. Summers. Congratulation on your reinstatement as mission commander of the Kuiper Belt Mission, by the way.” The university president congratulated with a stiff smile. “I have a feeling your upcoming mission will prove very educational and possibly even more. Good day, ladies and gentlemen.”
President Covington gracefully nodded to us, stood, and exited the conference room leaving the folder of several duplicates of Christina’s diploma.
How did she know?
I began to wonder if… Alas, it was too late for me to scan for either the presence of a fellow sister or an Olympian.
Did it really matter though?
“Feel like pizza at that joint over on Negley, ladies?” Hopewell suggested as we began to stand and prepared to leave this meeting. Charles Armstrong nodded gleefully with a smile.
“Only if Ichi, Phynnias, Quay and Dean Sangiere can join us, guys.” Anna bargained.
Each nodded their approval.
“Done!” He declared.
“You’re still going to buy though, right, Major?” I asked coyly as I batted my eyelashes seductively.
Summers stopped abruptly for just a moment.
“Sure! Why the hell not! Of course I’m buyin’!”
“Welcome back, Ladies.” Mrs. Everhardt exclaimed excitedly as we all released hands and looked around Christina’s business office.
Ever since Christina re-appeared to transport us back to this office, she had been uncharacteristically quiet. Chance suggested we leave her to whatever it was she had to work through- that she would open up when she decided it appropriate.
“So how long were we gone, Mrs. Everhardt?” I asked when nothing looked different from what I remembered. It had been nine years and twelve days, by our perspective, since Chance, Morgana, Christina and I had left this very room.
I was also very glad to look like myself once again.
“About twenty-five standard minutes, Sugar Plum. Colleen, Hope, and I were comparing notes.” Aunt Cora answered instead.
Both Christina’s eyes and mine shot to our aunt in worry!
“Oh, give it a rest, girls!” Mrs. Everhardt giggled out.
“We were comparing notes on my upcoming reign of terror over the Antarran countryside.” Mrs. Everhardt joked tensely.
Christina nodded solemnly, turned, and opened the office door to silently exit.
“What’s up with her, Link?” Mrs. Everhardt asked me quietly. It took a few seconds to realize she was talking to me since I hadn’t used my real name in years.
I shrugged my shoulders in response and headed for the door in silence too.
“Everything go as planned, girls?” Mr. Everhardt asked as we climbed into his vehicle.
“Although they have been closed-mouthed since returning, and therefore haven’t revealed a thing, I think both missions were completed, Louis. I suggest we just go home and allow our guests to decompress.” Mrs. Everhardt told her husband from the front, passenger seat.
“Got it. Fouled-Up, But As Required.” He said with a nod before starting the ancient combustion engine and placing the vehicle into reverse.
“So what will Morgana do now, Chance?” I asked to break the stifling atmosphere in the SUV as we headed back to the Everhardt farm.
“She’s still working. Remember? For the next eight years?”
“Sorry, forgot about that aspect of time travel.” I apologized as I considered Morgana resuming her disguise as Dr. Bloise now that we were back in this time period. My mind though stubbornly wondered forward through time again and initiated yet another remembrance of Christina’s terrible incident.
Confusingly, my stint at NASA seemed in the past now- me having lived as Marta Green for nine Terran years. That terrible day now not so pronounced as it once had been. I was callus to my life there because I now had a very comprehensive understanding of late 21st and early 22nd century American society. In particular, the darker side of the society that Hope, Chantell, and Charles returned to after the completion of their ground-breaking Kuiper Belt mission. Experience gained when Anna and I had been asked- and therefore our contracts extended- to analyze and reverse engineer the Lynxin modifications done to Pegasus and… and to Hope- the later sitting next to me and staying unusually quiet. Did she feel embarassed that I now had a better understanding of her past life? Or was it the awkwardness of her knowing I was Dr. Green?
Unfortunately, I now had a completely new and full understanding of the terms ‘prejudice’ and ‘discrimination’. I also learned many new slurs and slanderous terms, which I choose to delete from my personal dictionary!
My respect for my transformed Coven sister soared to new heights, witnessing her resolve in the days after Pegasus’ return to Earth!
How could people be that hateful and derogatory to someone so courageous as to venture outside their planetary system for the very first time?
And to claim first contact and establish peaceful relations with the inhabitants of a neighboring star system!
Hope, though at times ready to ‘throw in the towel’, honored her military upbringing and training, and pushed her new life forward…
Despite all the self-proclaimed demon-slayers, ‘Bible-thumpers’, and self-righteous ignorants!
I had helped her… them cope where I could, though it was hard to keep my magical nature hidden from both her, Chantell, and Charles.
“Link, honey? You going to get out of the truck sometime today?” Mr. Everhardt asked gently, thereby returning my attention to this reality.
“We’re here already?” I asked as I looked around and saw the inside of the Everhardts’ equipment barn surrounding us.
“Been back home for an hour now. I decided I could do some maintenance I’ve been putting off on the old McCormick over there just so you wouldn’t be alone when you finally decided to return to us, honey. Your mission gave you plenty to think about, I take it?” He asked.
“I have nine years of living in this era to think about, sir- nine years of heartache, pain, and disappointment, but also an equal amount of excitement, relationships, good times, and wondrous innovations. I’m still having trouble wrapping my head around all I’ve witnessed and done… All the achievements I’ve been a participant to.”
“I’d imagine it very overwhelming- on par with your arrival and what I’m about to experience in the coming weeks? Imagine! I’m going to another world!” He swooned.
“I can imagine that very well, Mr. Everhardt. Remember, I’m from one of those ‘other worlds’ and have visited many others.”
Mr. Everhardt chuckled and shook his head.
“Looking at you girls, I find that so hard to believe… you’re all so ‘normal’…” He said before pausing a few seconds.
“Then one of you does something completely off the wall… completely out of the realm of possibility and I’m forced to reconsider my actual reality.”
“It was a similar experience for me, sir. Although I heard Christina talk about this era, I wasn’t expecting the raw truth actually being there so blatantly. I think it forced me to mature faster than I expected.”
“So you’re what, twenty-four now, honey?” He asked gently.
I nodded.
Mr. Everhardt silently turned, walked over to his workbench, opened a cabinet door, and removed a glass bottle and two paper cups.
I’ve had this in here for Christina’s twenty-first.” He said as he poured some in both cups and handed one to me.
“Here’s to maturity and the innocence we lost and will never get back because of it.” He said raising his cup to me.
“And to the lessons we’ve learned along the way.” I added, raising my paper cup.
We bumped our paper cups together and drank our toasts.
“Not bad stuff, Mr. Everhardt. Thanks.”
“Anytime, honey.” He replied happily.
“So let’s get back to the house. I’m sure your sisters are worried about you.”
We were instantly in the living room.
“See? That’s what I meant! You girls can be really unbelievable.” He chuckled.
“Little sister! Are you feeling better?” Simone questioned happily as she walked over and embraced me.
She paused after a few seconds and eased me back to look into my eyes.
“Sister? You’ve changed.” She declared subtly.
“Nine years and twelve days.” I replied neutrally.
She pulled me back tighter than before.
“I’m so sorry, Link! I wish I had been there with you.”
“But that wasn’t part of the mission parameters, sister.” I reminded.
Simone squeezed harder.
“Shut it, you silly royal!” Simone sniffled. “I’m glad you’re back safe.”
My sister cried lightly for several minutes while still squeezing tightly.
“Where’s Christina?” I asked after Simone decided to release me.
“I think she ran to her room, but she could’ve ported anywhere after I lost sight of her.” Mrs. Everhardt answered.
“Link, Pegasus. I’ll be porting aboard. Thought I’d give you a heads-up.”
“That is much appreciated, Lady Link.”
Pegasus’ main passageway appeared and I immediately made my way aft to Christina’s quarters.
“I’m coming in anyway, Christina!” I declared before I ported in.
There was a creepy, choking wrongness to the air in here! Christina must really be conflicted. Looking around her quarters I saw no sign of her. Maybe she was in the bathroom?
A sudden chill ran up and down my spine!
“Tough shit! I came in any way to help you through whatever it is you’re dealing with, sis! Just try to throw me out!” I fought back.
I found myself back in the Everhardts’ living room.
I was furious!
“Care to try that again, big sister? I’ll just keep coming back until I wear you down. I know how to be a gnat or mosquito, Christina!” I challenged once back in her quarters as I conjured and buffered my defenses.
Christina materialized on her bed folded in a fetal position.
“Why can’t you people take ‘NO’ for an answer?” She moaned quietly.
“Because you’re people too, sis. You’re family… as much Antarran as Cora, Simone or me!” I responded crossly.
“I’m not! I’m a !”
“Yeah… I believe that for a whole second! What happened on your mission that has you so distraught, sis?” I argued.
Christina was silent for several minutes. My guess is she was trying to outwait me. Trouble with that is I had refined my patience over the last nine years dealing with the attitudes and egos of the ‘rocket scientists’ I’d worked with.
Some of them had been real horses’ asses!
Nine years ago I wouldn’t have known what that phrase even meant!
“Ya know? You geniuses are all alike. Brooding and getting all ‘Whoa is me, I’m so underutilized; no one pays any attention to me; nothing I do goes right; boo-hoo, boo-hoo’, when things don’t go exactly your way…”
Christina began to laugh very, very quietly.
That was, at least, a start.
“Come on, sis, spill it. What’s got ya so down in the trenches?” I coaxed.
Christina quieted and remained silent for a few more minutes.
“My missions completed satisfactorily… one would even say, ‘surprisingly well’.”
“What happened then, sis?” I asked, a little alarmed by her admission.
“I might’ve pissed off Zeus’ Fates…”
“Huh?”
I was stunned, but only somewhat surprised.
“How?” I asked.
“Apparently, it was the first time we had met, but I didn’t realize it and so, treated him like I do in our present…you know, in the future from now…anyway, Zeus showed up as I finished signing incorporation papers for the Clinic at the courthouse. Alongside ol’ Zeus were these three, very strung-out looking Emo/Goth chicks. You know the type… scraggly, unwashed hair, sizable, very dark bags under their eyes- like raccoons that had an awfully long and bad day stuck in the back of a garbage truck? Mom would’ve immediately declared them ‘cheap whores’. In jest- and still not realizing it was our first meeting; what with the time travel and all- I offered his three, ‘addicted’ companions an introductory drug rehabilitation regime- a five-week cleansing program for each. And, I jokingly offered another complimentary psychological ‘detox’ suite for their pimp.”
Christina paused.
“Well, he took a real offense to the offered free treatments and blew his stack!”
She paused again as she unfolded and sat up. There was the slightest hint of an impish smile on her lips.
“It was the worst run of electrical storms the Eastern United States had seen in almost two hundred years!”
I found myself on the verge of laughter, knowing her defiance of Zeus in this era and in our future.
“So, why so dark of a mood? You’ve shit in Zeus’ ‘Wheaties’ before.” I begged her to answer.
Gods! Had I really picked up that many Terran colloquialisms?
She quieted, her expression again growing sad, and began shaking her head side to side slowly.
“After five days of the most recorded, most destructive lightning strikes in history, I decided enough was enough…”
She paused again and looked down to the bed she was still sitting on.
“I just thought… I mean I just thought about dispelling the storm… I wanted Zeus to stop terrorizing the people of Earth for my ‘apparent’ insult… then I heard this horrible ‘crash’ from somewhere out there”, Christina motioned to the ceiling and possibly beyond with her right hand, “and everything stopped! The thunder clouds just instantly dispersed and I felt this emptiness…”
I remained quiet and waited for her to continue.
“It felt like I was the only person in the whole universe!”
I unconsciously gasped.
“It took me a few hours to figure out what I had done and I feverishly concentrated on putting things back the way it had been. I was terrified I had erased all of you!”
Christina broke down into choking sobs.
I was instantly at her side with my arms wrapped around my distressed sister.
“I’m such an idiot!” She choked in between sobs or sniffles. “I could screw-up a one car funeral!”
“Not true, sis!” I said knowing that old adage too! “Like any of us you just need to get a handle on your talents! We’ve all made ‘oops’s’.”
“Deleting the population of a whole universe isn’t what I would classify as an ‘oops’, sis! That’s a major frell-up!” Christina lamented.
“I don’t see or even notice anything out of kilter, sis, therefore, you must have done good. Have you talked to Zeus since? Maybe apologized?” I asked.
“It was too embarrassing.” She shied away.
“Pegasus? Prepare yourself for an Olympian.” I warned our A.I.
“Lord Zeus? A moment of your time if you could?” I called to the heavens.
There was no physical or audible reply.
“Lord Zeus! I, your granddaughter, wish to converse with you!” I shouted out.
“Of course.” I said after waiting several more minutes. “Behaving like a true God of Myth and Legend!”
Folding my arms under my sizable endowments, I declared, “Well, if Zeus won’t come off the mountain, the mountains will land on Zeus!”
Christina looked down at me in surprise as we found ourselves standing on the very familiar, grassy plain of Olympus.
“Holy shit! It’s my lucky day!” a man exclaimed from off to our right.
I immediately called a sizable force shield around Christina and me.
“Oh! For the Gods sake! Give it a rest, Eros!” I growled. “We’re here to speak with Grandfather.”
The lust God slid to a halt just outside the limit of my shielding with a look of concern.
“I’m afraid you both have a problem then. Grandfather Zeus may be inclined to speak with you, Valkyrie, but he openly refuses any interaction with the Scion.” Eros said as he looked to Christina with a very worried expression. “The two of you, together will not be granted an audience, I’ve been instructed.
That really pissed me off!
“Sorry, Eros, but that is unacceptable! I’m afraid I’ll have to disregard Grandfather’s wishes and go over his head! Scion obviously overrides Allfather!” I announced angrily as I took Christina’s hand tightly and began concentrating on my ‘Olympic Grandfather’.
“How dare you ignore a polite request from one of your offspring, Lord Zeus!” I hissed to the man’s back as we appeared behind him.
Zeus jumped several centimeters and spun around. Raw fury blazed from him and I noticed Christina shying away- her shoulders were hunched and she appeared to be ready to run away.
“No!” I commanded her as I tightened my grip of her hand. “You are here to apologize and that is exactly what is going to happen!” I declared.
I swear Zeus’ face went from pissed to shocked in zero-point-nothing seconds!
“Now… are both sides willing to listen and stop trying to banish each other to the Forbidden Zone?” I challenged, still glaring at him.
Yes, I could feel him trying- and failing- to deport us from Olympus. I figured as long as I held Christina’s hand, I could tap her power- like her mother had on the day of our arrival at the farm- to veto Zeus’ efforts.
Finally, Grandfather Zeus sighed heavily and his face neutralized.
“I knew you Antarrans would someday try to challenge me for control.”
“I don’t want to control or even take over anything, sir. I just wanted to apologize for screwing-up a few years back.” Christina explained at just above a whisper.
Zeus stood there with his mouth open for several minutes!
“There! Now don’t you feel like an asshole?!” I accused haughtily.
Zeus approached cautiously and silently.
“Would you mind repeating that for this old man?”
“She said she just wanted the opportunity to apologize for blinking the population of this universe into nothingness back in 2079: Terra time, Grandfather!” I answered instead.
“How could you do that? It was immature and immoral…” He began but Christina cut him off.
“And it was preceded by a very immature response to a misunderstanding. I assumed you knew who I was and decided to mess with me for getting on your shit about leaving me alone to make up my own mind.”
They both looked at each other for a moment.
“I was the one that screwed-up when I assumed we had already met, sir. When you appeared with those three, strung-out hags, I thought I was getting pranked. No woman should let herself go like that…let alone three! Then you proceeded to unleash your temper on the people of Earth! After five days of that, I’d had enough and felt that the innocents’ didn’t deserve your wrath. I alone was responsible. I decided to put an end to it and I screwed-up!”
“That doesn’t excuse wiping out all of…”
“You’ve never made a goddamned mistake, Grandfather?” I shouted in rage!
He seemed taken aback by my savage outburst.
“Not like that, my dear Valkyrie. I…”
“Yes, we know! You had Chronos and the other Titans to tutor you, Poseidon, and Hades! That turned out well!” I countered heatedly.
“Girls? Please go easy on father. His youth is but a faint candle flicker in his mind and that grows fainter each and every day.” A familiar voice giggled from behind us. Artemis and Demeter passed to either side of Christina and I then stopped and took positions standing on either side of Grandfather Zeus.
“My ladies, please forgive my temper, but know that I felt Christina has been treated unfairly and has only felt repentant for her mistake. Had she had at least some knowledge as to her vast power, things would have been different.” I begged forgiveness for my anger and foul temperament.
“Please forgive father, Scion. Your whole immergence and development could have been handled much better. Know that you were a complete surprise to all of Olympus and found us ill prepared for your arrival. The fates, as wise as they are, had been working overtime on divining what the universes had in store for you. In fact, they still have absolutely no clue as to what you represent or how you came to be. The only thing we know for sure is that you are the ‘Scion’, Christina of Louis and Colleen.” Demeter informed us.
“But why the temper tantrum? Why make the people of Earth pay for my rude assumption?” Christina choked back her tears.
Artemis and Demeter glared toward their father wanting to know the answer as well.
“Well…um… I… You see…” Zeus tried to explain himself, but failed dramatically.
“I didn’t want to hurt anybody. I just wanted the destruction to stop. It was hurting the planet and everything living on it!” Christina cried.
“I told you, father!” Artemis gloated.
“I also advised against your plan of non-typical interference, father. Christina’s character is strong and unbreakable! Her sense of morality is well above reproach- despite your paranoid beliefs. Apologize to her and let’s get back to your regularly scheduled tests and challenges.” Demeter also reminded her father.
“I…? Apologize to…?” Zeus gasped, open-mouthed.
“Of course! If you hadn’t taken the Fates on a spur-of-the-moment fieldtrip, they would have had time to shower and cover their battlescars…”
“Yes, father. You haven’t given them a moments rest in over fourteen hundred Terran years! They were beginning to look a little ‘long in the tooth’.” Artemis continued Demeter’s reply.
Zeus growled and thunder echoed quietly around us.
“Oh, that was real mature, father!” Demeter chided.
I figured two could play that game and a second clap of thunder- this one much louder- echoed overhead.
Demeter and Artemis slowly turned their faces to Christina and I. They took their time regarding us with concerned expressions.
I looked down to notice Christina was actively pointing to me with her free hand.
Did she just throw me under the proverbial bus?
I punctuated their gaze with a staunch nod.
Both Goddess’ placed a hand behind Zeus’ back and launched him forward!
Glaring back at his daughters in anger he turned back to us, his face softened.
“I guess I was wrong too, my ladies. Please forgive me for my undeserved treatment of the Terrans. Also, please accept my apology for my rude treatment of you as well, Christina Everhardt. I hazard to say that you still frighten me.”
I heard Demeter and Artemis gasp quietly behind him.
“Why would you, of all people, be frightened of me?” Christina goggled.
“Because, young lady, it takes at least two very powerful Olympians to completely destroy a single galaxy.” Zeus told us as Artemis and Demeter smiled smugly. “But you, Scion, you erased all life from the whole of the universe without breaking the proverbial sweat.”
Christina seemed stunned for a moment then suddenly fell to her knees and began bawling into her upheld hands.
“I…I-I don’t know…I-I-I don’t mean to…”
“You’re still learning, sis.” I comforted as I looked to Zeus intensely.
“The good thing is you were able to bring it all back!” I told her to shine a light on her accomplishment.
“The bad news out of her doing so is Demi and I have to revisit the Crab Galaxy and repeat what had to be done there.” Artemis revealed.
“Why? What happened there?” Christina asked as she stopped crying and looked up in confusion.
“That’s the galaxy where the ‘Borg’ lived, sis. Demi and Artie turned it into a nebula to protect the rest of us.” I told her calmly. I guess she must have missed that news snippet.
“OH, hell no! Not in this universe!” Christina hissed and a ‘crack’ echoed overhead.
All three gods gulped loudly.
“Did I mention that I hated those creepy Star Trek characters? They will never, ever, exist in any reality if I can help it.” She explained.
“So they shant.” Demeter proclaimed with a quirky smile as Artemis exhaled loudly.
“Um. What did I just do?” Christina’s face paled.
“I think you just saved them the trouble, sis… I could be wrong about that though… not to worry though. Ladies and Grandfather, we bid you so long.” I said as we found ourselves back on Pegasus.
“Welcome home ladies. Lady Colleen wishes me to alert you that dinner is ready over at the house.” Pegasus welcomed.
“Thank you, Pegasus, we’re heading right over now.” I replied.
“Nice of you to join us, girls.” Mrs. Everhardt welcomed as we appeared in the kitchen and walked into the dining room.
You get things worked out, pumpkin?” She added.
“Christina just had a slight ‘glitch’ on one part of her mission.” I answered quickly.
“Oh? How slight, pumpkin?” Mrs. Everhardt pushed with narrowed eyes.
“Come on, Colleen! It wasn’t as though she erased us from existence or anything critical like that! Leave the girl alone. Get something to eat, Christi… Christina? Where’d she get to now?” Mr Everhardt asked as he looked up then around the room.
“I swear, Louis! If there was ever a time not to joke about things…” Mrs. Everhardt complained.
“I’ll handle this. Girls would you be so kind as to clean up for me?”
We all nodded.
“I’m coming in and I don’t want to hear that obnoxious answering system, Christina!” I shouted after alerting and porting over to the Pegasus.
Instead, the door ‘creaked’ open and I walked in while rolling my eyes in annoyance. My daughter had certainly found some attitude!
“So you really did delete us all from existence?” I asked gently. “I’m sure that was a mistake, right?”
“I didn’t mean to! I just wanted Zeus to stop punishing the people of Earth because of me being rude, mom.” She answered while wiping her tears.
“Let me guess- the run of nasty weather back in ’79?” I asked, but didn’t wait. “And did you apologize to him for doing that? I’d imagine he wasn’t too thrilled with what you did.”
“Yeah. Link, Artemis, and Demeter made us apologize to each other, mom.”
“Then everything is good, right?” I concluded.
“I guess so.”
“Good. So we can go back to the house and you can have some dinner before the girls put everything away.” I said as I went to turn.
“Mom?”
“What is it, pumpkin?”
“I’m frightened… terrified actually! I’m becoming this…this thing… this monster! It seems…I think I’m more powerful than even Zeus and I’m terrified I’ll do something wrong or lose my temper, or…”
“Tell me this, pumpkin.” I turned back to her and gently placed my hand to her shoulder. “Have you done anything like that since gaining these powers?”
“No? Not that I know. Why?”
“Have you lost your temper since you gained your powers?”
“A few times? Why?”
“You’re a smart girl, Christina. You figure it out. I’m glad I raised you right. Now, let’s get something in your stomach. Maybe then it’ll stop making all that noise.”
“Everything okay, girls?” Louis inquired once he noticed we were back.
Christina lunged for him. I thought she was going to squeeze the life out of him and leave me a widow!
“Daddy, I’m afraid! I don’t wanna be a monster! I don’t wanna hurt anybody!” She cried on his shoulder.
Well, so much for our talk.
“Then don’t, sweetheart. You don’t have to be whatever monster you think you are. Just be you.”
Gee, now why didn’t I think of that?
I turned and went out to the kitchen to fix my pumpkin a plate and reheat it.
“Don’t look so sullen, Colleen. Every girl needs her daddy at one time or another. I’m sure you know that firsthand; just like the rest of us.” Hope smiled as she walked in and began putting the things I’d removed from the fridge back into it as I finished with them.
“I suppose so. I always thought my father was the submissive one though. Mother was usually the driving force in the family- especially after we arrived here.” I replied.
“Unfortunately, my pa wanted nothin’ to do with his new daughter on our return from FeLane. Both my parents treated me like a failure- like somehow making first contact with a new civilization didn’t amount to as much for Hope as it would’ve for Hopewell.” Hope revealed.
“That’s terrible! Man or woman, they should have supported you and been proud of your accomplishments!” I replied with a gasp.
“Well, as we stand here, it hasn’t happened yet, but I’m glad you think so, Colleen. I could’ve used more support from people like you… in about eight years.”
“Hope? If it could be called a valid guarantee, Louis and I will always be there…um… in one form or another… to support you! And… somehow… I think Christina will also be there to lend support… after she gets a handle on her powers, if she hasn’t already, that is.” I told her then thought I should modify that.
“In one form or another, that is.”
Hope began to giggle.
“So you’ve seen it too? That Christina doesn’t look like Christina every-so-often- and for only brief instances?”
I nodded.
“Well, the Olympians have said that Christina is still developing, and that she is still in a state of flux. Hell, nobody knows what the Olympians really look like… if they have a base ‘form’ at all!”
“Well, I guess we’ll find out in the coming weeks. Somehow, I have this gut feeling we’ll be parting ways with my little pumpkin once Louis and I get established on Antarra.”
“That’s a valid prediction, your majesty.” Savanna agreed quietly as she ‘popped’ in beside me.
“And just where have you been all day, munchkin?” Hope smiled deviously, like she already knew.
“I’ve spent a lot of time consoling three women rudely insulted by Scion. Apparently, Grandfather Zeus popped in on Christina… sorry, ‘Diana Prince’, just after she exited the courthouse where she established the corporation launching the Clinic.” Savanna answered.
“My Christina? She blatantly insulted three women? I find that very hard to believe! Louis and I didn’t bring her up that way!” I protested.
“Apparently, Grandfather Zeus sprung a surprise fieldtrip on the Fates and left no time for the three of them to ‘freshen up’. They had been working to ascertain Christina’s existence and purpose for about fourteen or so centuries.”
“Let me guess,” I grinned impishly, “she thought they were strung out, back street hookers and offered therapy?”
Savanna nodded.
“Plus, thinking Great-grandfather was spoofing her, she offered him psychological help for his ‘pimping’.”
Laughter exploded from my mouth as I couldn’t hold it any longer! Hope fought to contain her laughter but ultimately lost it a minute later.
“Well I don’t think it was humorous! Those three drive themselves well past the brink of exhaustion to provide Great-grandfather with the information he needs to keep everything running smoothly!” Savanna protested vehemently.
“Oh! Oh! So he is their pimp after all!” Hope managed as she convulsed in laughter.
“Grandmother Hope! That is not… what… it is…at…” Savanna countered, but she suddenly began to rethink things.
She started to howl in laughter!
“I… I guess he is at that…oh, by the Gods! That is hilarious!”
“Fruvolity? In the Everhardt kitchen? Unheard of!” Louis appeared with a smirk on his face. “What’s up, kiddo?” He nodded to Savanna and outstretched his arms in greeting.
“Not much, your majesty.” Savanna greeted as she seemed to relish the hug. “I just arrived so that I can lend my foresight to the planning of your faux demise.”
“You know?” Louis smiled, stepped back, and pointed between Hope and Savanna. “It’s easy to see that you two are related.”
My husband bowed ever-so-slightly then came over to the counter and poured himself another cup of coffee.
“Par-doan my interruption, my ladies.” He said before turning and walking back into the living room.
“His code array is fully Antarran now, majesty.” Savanna said, looking into my eyes. “The Scion’s finest work.”
“And I suppose he’s also a Mage now?” I asked sarcastically.
“A somewhat limited one, yes, your majesty.”
The smile on this one’s face left no doubt she was a member of the Summers clan!
A blue, 2098, Audi A6 traveling at the marked speed limit wound its way down the two-lane country road taking the turns gracefully and precisely. The dark windows only allowed the silhouettes of two people, the driver and a passenger, to be seen. As to their identities, the dark tint prohibited that entirely.
“’T’-minus two minutes to estimated event, High Priestess.” Charli announced from her station.
“Why’d it have to be my A6?” Louis Everhardt moaned inconsolably.
We were camouflaged high above the tentative accident scene in Pegasus. Several members of our Coven lay hidden on the ground near the terminal location.
“Any sign of the Paranormalist, Kitty?” I asked.
“He’s been spotted about five clicks to our south- heavily armed with photographic and video equipment, Chance. Kitten and Alley Cat are keeping a close eye on him.”
“And ‘Chairman’ Tua?” I smiled as I thought about the handle Colleen Everhardt had given the ‘too proper’ Lynxin Prime Minister.
“Complaining about the cold, of course. He’s good though.”
“Acknowledged. Keep me appraised, Chance out.”
“Chance? I’m picking up chatter on a very low RF frequency- 27.115MHz.” Link reported.
Louis Everhardt began to chuckle.
“Something about that strike you as funny, dear?” Colleen questioned.
“Grandpa used to refer to that as the ‘Kindergarten channel’. He said it was the ‘Citizen’s Band’ channel that all the children used… way before texting or the internet. It was the social media of its day…the 1970’s and early 80’s. Those radios haven’t been used since, I think, early last century.”
“Well, let’s see what ‘children’ are playing on the radio today, shall we?” I giggled as I nodded to Link. “On the overhead, Double-Take.”
“Yeah, Glenn.”
“You idiot! You aren’t supposed to use your real
name over the radio! Copy?”
“Gotcha, Mastermind, sorry for the fuck-up.”
“Idiot! You aren’t supposed to swear either!”
“Geez! How old are these guys?” Louis Eaverhardt laughed. “I didn’t even know that!”
coming.”
“Are you sure it’s them, Cronk?”
“Looks like them, boss. It looks like his car.”
“Snidely, you copy that?”
“Ready on my end, Mastermind.”
“Good, I’ll let you know when they pass my vantage
point.”
“Copy that, Mastermind. I’m ready to pull the pin.”
“He’s finally gone off the deep end, hasn’t he?” Louis commented as he stared up to the speakers. “What’s so damned important about our farm, anyway?”
time and money delaying my developer friends. We
stand to make a ton of money once the Everhardts’
are out of the picture.”
“What about that thing… Their daughter or
whatever it is, Christina, Mastermind?”
It’ll be so distraught; it’ll believe anything I tell it.
Once ol’ Louis and that bitch, Colleen are out, their
‘thing’ will sign its own life away.”
“Sounds like a good plan, boss.”
“Like hell she will!” Colleen declared heatedly as she instantly stood from her observation seat.
“You will sit down and restrain yourself, Colleen Everhardt! This is my ship and my operation!” I commanded angrily as I pointed back at her empty seat.
Colleen glared at me, but reseated herself begrudgingly.
“Let the girls work, Peaches. This is their operation. We don’t need you popping in and scaring the manure out of those imbeciles. They might not go through with it and everything from here on out might change for the worst.” Louis advised, trying to calm his wife.
“Four-point-seven with a ‘B’, Cronk. Now, could
you keep the channel clea- Hey, they just went past
me! Get
ready, Snidely.”
“Got’em, Mastermind; in three; two; one.”
“They used an IED?” Louis choked as we watched the back end of his prized sedan jump a dozen or so feet into the air and summersault back to front several dozen times then land on its roof across both lanes and burst into an intense fireball.
the road! We have to high-tail it back to the club!”
“My, God! That was a spectacular explosion!” Louis exclaimed excitedly.
“Wait! That was my Audi!” He moaned in defeat a second later.
“We have a visual on our saboteurs, Chance. Not going to lie to ya, that was one awesome crash!” Kitty reported.
“Alley Cat and I have visual on the other two, Chance.” Lyra reported a few seconds later.
“Alley Cat, Chance. Are we sure the safeties are to remain engaged?”
“Affirmative; observe, track, and report only, Alley Cat.” I said with a knowing grin. I could almost hear the disappointment in her voice.
“I hope they don’t follow too close, High Priestess. God forbid those morons have more explosives.” Colleen worried.
“Mrs. Everhardt, you’ve got four of the best trackers on Planet Earth hunting those yahoos! If you don’t believe me, have you ever watched a pack of lions on National Geographic?” Link smiled evilly.
Both Everhardts gulped loudly and became very, very quiet!
“I’m receiving a 911 text from a burner phone alerting the State Police of the accident, Chance.”
Location in relation to our agents?” I requested.
“‘Paranormal Steve’, but he’s moving away now; the phone just shut off.”
I nodded. At least someone alerted the authorities. “The bad guys?”
“Kitten is within forty meters, Chance.” Charli reported. “Alley Cat has closed to forty meters of her prey also, High Priestess.”
“How did she get there so fas…never mind?” Louis Everhardt began to ask then obviously answered his own question.
“Chance, Perfessor. Everything look like the accident photos you were shown at the Barracks tomorrow?” I asked; basically to make sure she was still with us.
“Perfessor? You copy?” I tried again a few seconds later.
“Perfessor, do you copy?” I tried again.
“Want me to swing back and check on her, Chance?” Kitty asked in support.
“I’m…I’m fine, Chance… Prefessor is fine. It’s just that… I’m fine. Everything looks pretty much like I remember, Chance. I’m making a few last minute… some minor changes then I’ll be up.” Christina finally responded.
“Your kid’s a real trooper, guys!” Kate praised Louis and Colleen from her station. “Takes guts I wouldn’t have to actually see the incident that supposedly killed my folks. Real balls, that one!”
“My compliments, Colleen. Christina certainly embodies the heart, stamina, and fortitude of the Antarran people and does Clan Norge proud!” Aunt Cora smiled and bowed from the weapons console to the Everhardts.
“We have several News Service drones coming in from the North at two thousand feet.” Charli advised about ten minutes later. They seamlessly joined the single police drone circling the accident scene that had arrived within five minutes of the crash being reported.
“Historic to live media correlation: 100%.” She added a moment later.
“Major. Take us into parking orbit but mind the spy satellites and other accumulated space junk.”
“Aye, up yers too, High Priestess!” Mom answered.
As I knew she would.
“Pegasus3, vector has been sent, call the ball.” Kate announced happily as Kitty and Tua in Re-Tailed, were given permission to dock.
“I am so calling it, Wrench!” Kitty responded.
“Docking clamps and umbilicals engaged, Pegasus” She responded a minute later.
“Copy. Welcome home, Kitty.” Kate acknowledged brightly.
“Great to be back, Pegasus! Can’t wait to hit the hot shower!” Kitty replied sounding relieved.
“Pegasus Control, Pegasus13. I have you on my display and request approach vector.” Lyra’s voice sounded from our speakers.
“Copy Pegasus13. Sending vector now and welcome back.” Kate smiled.
“I should arrive tomorrow at around noon, Chance. I remember fighting all sorts of traffic and PaDOT road construction crews all the way up I-79.”
“Acknowledged.” I nodded my understanding.
“Pegasus is to remain in orbit unless she’s needed planet-side. In the meantime, Christina, Savanna, and I will transport our lucky participants to and from the various ground locations.” I ordered.
“Locust, you have the bridge. Louis? Colleen? Care to join me up in the lounge?” I added as I stood from my command console.
Louis’ mouth dropped open as we exited the elevator.
Actually, both Everhardts’ mouths’ dropped open as we exited the elevator.
“I take it this is the first time you’ve been in orbit?” I asked, knowing the answer simply by observing their expressions.
“The pictures of the big, blue marble don’t do it justice, ma’am.” Louis answered in astonishment.
“Never in a million years did I ever think I’d witness this!” Colleen gasped- completely enraptured first by our unobstructed view of Terra then by the view of Hello Kitty approaching and docking at her designated docking pylon.
Christina silently popped in while her parents were preoccupied; she quietly sat down on one of the comfortable couches after dispelling her winter camo gear. She sighed heavily in relief.
“Baby!” Colleen cried as she noticed her daughter and frantically ran over, pulled her back to her feet, and wrapped her arms around her.
“Baby, I’m so sorry you had to see that again! Can you ever forgive us?” She cried into Christina’s breasts.
“It… it had to be done, mom.” Christina comforted her mother quietly as she gently rubbed her back.
“Sweetie, that took mega-guts! I’m very proud of my little girl!” Louis praised as he walked over to the two women.
“But your car, Daddy!” Christina moaned.
“Where we’re going they don’t have any roads, Christina.” Louis exclaimed in a silly, imitated voice.
“Cute one, Daddy.” Christina almost grinned.
“Hey, don’t mind us kids, mom and dad are just going to get warmed up!” Kitty exclaimed as she and Tua rushed through the lounge and quickly disappeared into the VIP suite.
“Wow. They always like that?” Louis chuckled, not taking his eyes off the suite’s door.
Colleen elbowed her husband.
“Knock it off, wise guy!”
“Pegasus, please enable noise cancellation around the VIP suite.” I requested with a Cheshire grin.
When the Everhardts looked at me in confusion, I made a disapproving face and scrunched my nose saying, “Cats in heat.” And shook my head in the negative several times mouthing ‘no’ with each swing.
Christina broke out in hysterical laughter, as did her father.
“God, I love you all!” She gasped out while trying to catch her breath.
“Status?” I asked as I entered the Bridge.
“Simone reported in about ten minutes ago. ‘Past Christina’ had just left autopsy. She’s requesting immediate extraction, Chance.” Locust reported, but added, “I think the smell is getting to her. She complained it was worse than a storage closet stuffed full of slobbering Hoblins.”
I laughed despite trying not to. Unfortunately, I could imagine exactly that smell, myself.
“Chance, Laidy-In-Wait. Do you have clearance for extraction?”
It took a moment for Simone to answer.
“Unfortunately not, Chance, the coroner just came back in saying we have three more bodies to autopsy- a bad, possible DUI accident out on the highway. He asked me to stay and assist. I have to go. I’ll contact you as soon as I’m clear. Laidy-In-Wait, out.”
“Chance, Water Lily. You have anything?” I asked. She was in position to observe our three homicide suspects.
“Mastermind and Snidely are still hiding in place and drinking heavily. Last I checked on Cronk, he was pacing back and forth in his mobile home. Hey, why they call it a mobile home when it sits on blocks and obviously isn’t very mobile?” Aquia asked as she reported.
“The jury is still out on that question, Water Lily. I’ll beam down with your relief in one standard hour.”
“Copy. Water Lily, out.”
“Chance, Alley Cat. You okay down there? Anything to report?” I asked Greer.
“I still have eyes on ‘Paranoid Steve’. He hasn’t moved from in front of his display in hours and is watching some kind of animated adventure that keeps repeating itself at roughly the same place in the stream. Some place that displays: ‘You died’.”
“He’s playing a video game? I thought he would be devouring that juicy tidbit about the Everhardt assassination plot.” Colleen groaned.
“Priorities, Peaches. Priorities.” Louis laughed and shook his head while rolling his eyes.
“Savanna should be arriving any minute to relieve you, sister. Sorry I gave you the ‘slug’.” I advised.
“Copy, Chance, it’s all part of the job, Alley Cat out.” Greer replied sounding disappointed.
“Greer really is chomping at the bit, Chance.” Lyra commented. “She’ll probably hit the exercise equipment pretty hard tonight!”
“Just as long as you two don’t injure each other too badly, sweetie.” Mom teased.
“And I thought the guys at the plant were bad!” Louis commented to himself as he shook his head side to side.
“Water Lily, Chance. Snidely seems to be making a call on his personal communication device.” Aquia alerted.
“Alley Cat, Chance. Cronk just got a call.”
“Chance, Water Lily and Alley Cat. Copy, Alley Cat. Water Lily just reported Snidely initiated it. Coordinate with her. I’m willing to bet those two are planning a meet.” I told both twenty minutes later. Greer had asked to shadow ‘Cronk’ instead of ‘Paranoid Steve’. “Keep me informed, Chance, out. Chance, Princess. Hold off on Alley Cat’s change out. She and Water Lily are in motion.”
“Copy, Chance. I found something interesting at Mastermind’s base. We now know who holds Mastermind’s purse strings. Princess, out.”
“Just so you know Princess’ comm was seriously phase shifted, High Priestess.” Charli advised. “I wondered when she would finally figure out our Camo shift method.”
“She’s utilizing Pegasus’ camouflage process to make herself invisible and immune to detection.” Lokust explained to Louis and Colleen. “Something I dreamed up while attending the Science Ministry with Chance, folks.”
“So you could check out the guys in the locker room, eh?” Louis winked.
“Actually it was the girls’ showers that I intended to infiltrate, sir. I hadn’t been activated yet, so I was a guy at the time. As was Chance.”
“Lou? You and Colleen don’t need to worry one bit about what our Ex-O just insinuated. It’s too long and twisted a story!” Kate advised.
“To translate. Don’t ask.” I rolled my eyes.
“Curiouser and curiouser.” Louis chuckled quietly to himself.
“Target has engaged Past Christina and is directing her to the Funeral Director’s office, Chance.” Aquia reported.
“Acknowledged, Water Lily. Alley Cat? Kitten? Kitty? Chairman Tau? You all copy?” I asked for confirmation.
“Indeed we do, Chance. Kitty would also ask for clearance to engage post haste, my lady.” Tau confirmed; he sounded very concerned.
“Safeties are still engaged, team. Use as little current for the substitution as possible. We don’t want to give ‘Paranoid Steve’ too much evidence.”
“You mean more than we’ve already given him, Chance?” Kitten giggled over Comms. “This guy defines the word ‘oblivious’.”
I shook my head several times.
“As far as Perfessor remembers it took about fifteen minutes for her to sign all the transfer papers, so you guys ‘mingle’ as best you can, but mind your tails ladies.” I recommended, casually dismissing Lyra’s comment. “Chance, out.”
“Dear? I’m going back to Christina’s room to see how she’s doing. You have the bridge.”
“Got it, Chance.” Lokust acknowledged with a nod.
“Knock, knock.” I said from the passageway side of Christina’s door.
I found myself in the room with my staff in hand and powered up! I internally told my alter ego it was not a challenge or attack, but an invitation.
“When are you going to learn, sweetie?” I asked as I casually dismissed Nike’s Staff of Victory. “You know Nike is still sensitive about this sort of thi…”
Christina was watching a large, full color, floating, holographic display of what appeared to be the Funeral Home- particularly the small office where Glenn Darby and a distraught, ‘Pre-Antarran’ Christina were talking.
much in debit to the bank by several hundreds of
thousands. I’m afraid there is no way I can see you
paying that sum back to keep the farm. It saddens
me to think a young…woman with such an exciting
and promising future, find herself financially
burdened at such an early age. If you sign the
property over to me now, I should have the clout
with the bank’s financial officer to negotiate an
amicable settlement where you will be free and
clear of the liens to resume your academic
pursuits.”
“But Mom and Dad never said anything about
being in debt, Mr. Darby! I can’t lose the farm! It’s
been in the family for almost three centuries. Maybe
I can make some sort of arrangement where I can
make payments?”
Christina sniffed right along with her previous self on the display.
Though she was apparently crying; her eyes were also beaming a somewhat bright orange.
“Oh, I’m afraid that point has well passed, my
dear! The last ten loans have fallen past due by
several years. The bank is just days from seizing
your family property, throwing your belongings to
the street, and auctioning everything off. This may
be your only option, Christina, I’m sorry.”
“Can you believe how gullible I was, Chance?” Her voice echoed throughout the room.
That worried me.
“Not gullible, but certainly not in your right mind, sweetie. He had you at a very big disadvantage…one that he himself designed! Just remember that, Christina Everhardt.” I answered as I placed a hand to her shoulder.
“Sweetie, I know that look and I recommend you don’t do it. I kinda like my life and family and all my friends the way we are now.” I said. I tightened my grip on her shoulder as I said ‘family’.
The blazing orange beaming from her eyes subsided, but a dull orange glow still persisted. Glenn Darby’s voice on this stream- I had no idea how she was doing it- regained our attention.
satisfied, I’m certain your scholarships will be
impacted or even revoked, Christina. Signing the
farm away to me will guarantee your continued
collegiate funding. If not too forward, I’ve prepared
the necessary forms and all you have to do to clear
this unfortunate mess is to sign where I indicate,
Miss Everhardt.”
“But I can’t lose the farm, Mr. Darby! What would
my Mom and Dad think?”
“I’m certain they would urge you to do as you think
best, Christina. As I informed you, they knew, and
remained silent to you, about their financial
burdens and shortfalls. I’m assuming so you would
stay in school. I’m sorry to have to bring this matter
to your attention during this very stressful time, but
the sooner this matter is resolved, the sooner you
can resume your academic life.”
“Kitten, Chance. Hey, tell Perfessor to ease up on that weather thing she does! The clouds have started to roll in pretty fast down here.” Lyra suggested over our comm.
“Sweetie? Please back off the ‘Armageddon-style’ fire and brimstone thing? I’m sensing Nike is also getting very upset by the conversation we’re watching. Hell, I’m beginning to think of him as a level four Hoblin that needs cleansing!” I asked calmly though I noticed a slight anger tingeing my voice.
We sat, for several tense minutes as we continued watching the past version of Christina dutifully sign her inheritance away for nothing.
I was left with no choice in the matter! Please
forgive me? Could you also have all the aunts and
uncles, and grandparents forgive me? I really didn’t
know things were that bad. I’m so, so sorry!”
The past version of our sister cried to the heavens after Darby had the nerve to gently grasp her shoulder in consolation then quietly leave her alone in the small office.
“The bastard looked so smug as he got up to leave! Had I seen that, I’d have decked him and taken those papers and ripped them to shreds, Chance!”
“Ask and you shall receive, sister!” I said with a smile.
“Chance, Kitty. You are ‘Go’ for substitution! Repeat. ‘Go’ for substitution.” I alerted over the Comm.
Impossibly, Christina’s display switched to a different location and we watched intently as Kitty, in her Terran disguise, slowly walked past a stone-faced, Glenn Darby. Because we’d switched to our Current sight, both of us noticed Kitty use the slightest bit of Current to swap out the legally binding, signed, Property Transfer papers for…ones a bit less ‘legal’.
“I’m sorry? Who are you and what do you want me
to repeat?"
Kitty glared indignantly at ‘Paranoid Steve’.
Kitty didn’t bite. She just glared at the slightly overweight man still waiting for her name.
Of course, he capitulated first.
“Kathryn Sinae. Colleen and I were adversaries
back in the day, Mr. Pollock, now, if you will excuse
me? I have my condolences to convey to young
Christian.”
“You mean ‘Christina’. You do know that she has
begun her transition?”
“Of course I know that, Mr. Pollock! Have you not
had a slip of the tongue before?”
Kitty groused in annoyance.
these type gatherings; terribly sorry about your
friend, Ma’am.”
Pollock silently moved closer to the vestibule doors, completely neglecting to follow through with whatever he had asked Kitty to repeat. As he did, Glenn Darby exited the Funeral Home.
“We have him, Kitty. Alley Cat and I will tail him to wherever he’s headed and report back.” Lyra reported over our Comms.
“He’s probably on his way to the bank to file the damn papers.” Christina’s eyes seemed to surge brighter.
“Yes, and won’t he be surprised when you confront him after he finds out we liberated some kindergartner’s drawings for him to show his banker friend.” Chance smiled deviously.
I just landed the mother of all windfalls!”
Glenn Darby spoke with a moderate amount of excitement in his voice.
eh? This wouldn’t have anything to do with their
‘accident’, would it?”
“Their ‘daughter’ signed the papers all legal-like.”
“So you took advantage of that poor girl? That’s
cold- even by my standards, Darby! To take
advantage of a distraught young woman at her
parents’ funeral…eh! Despicable!!”
“So when can we meet with the investors and when
can I get my money, Blaine?”
“First, let’s see the transfer papers. I want to make
sure neither of you missed a signature line.”
“Fine! Here they are! Read ‘em and weep!”
The Bank officer opened the interoffice mail folder handed him and glared at the other man.
are you trying to pull?”
“What are you talking about? I just came from the
Funeral Home. That ‘thing’ just signed away
everything to me!”
“Do these look like transfer papers to you, Darby?
They look like a Kindergartner’s rendition of a farm
house and farm to me!”
“That’s impossible! I watched ‘it’ sign them myself!
I stood right over ‘it’ as ‘it’ scrawled out ‘its’
fictitious name!”
“Get out! Don’t come back until you have the
real documents, Darby! Maybe I can still catch the
betting down at the club! There’s the door, Darby!”
“That’s our cue, Christina.” I said and found both of us looking at the inner vestibule doors to the bank.
“I hope you looked around before you transported, sweetie.”
“It just happens to be Sunday, Chance. No public business should be conducted today.” Christina informed me with an evil smile. “No ‘legal’ public business, anyway.”
Glenn Darby was just entering the main teller’s lobby through a door at the rear of the larger room. He appeared very angry and didn’t seem to be looking where he was going. He stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he cleared the inner vestibule doors.
“Who are you two?” He demanded.
“Apparently your worst nightmare, Glenn Darby.” Christina sneered and I found us back in Pegasus’ Observation Lounge.
“What is going on? I demand to know what and who you people are!”
“Oh, so now I’m ‘people’? Up until five minutes ago I was an ‘it’ or ‘thing’. Make up your mind on your choice of my pronouns, Mr. Darby.”
The man’s eyes seemed to widen in recognition.
“Everhardt? What did you do with your hair? And…and where’d those come from?” He stuttered and rudely pointed to her boobs.
“Oh these?” She motioned to her chest. “They developed over the last fourteen hundred years, Mr. Darby.” She admitted with a predatory grin. “You like them? Pretty sexy for a ‘thing’, right?”
“And who are you?” Darby- I’m not quite sure how he was holding it together- questioned my identity. I was sure he hadn’t looked around yet.
“I’m your very close ‘second worst’, nightmare, Glenn Darby.”
As I said it, my staff appeared in my out-stretched hand- its gem was shining very brightly!
“High Priestess? Please, I’d like to handle this issue. If there should be a problem, I think Mother and Father should be present.
Louis and Colleen Everhardt exited the elevator onto the Observation Lounge as if choreographed.
“That is certainly true, Christina.” Colleen agreed with a nod of her head. Louis just smiled devilishly.
“No! You can’t be alive! I watched your car burn! You can’t be here!” He screamed in terror!
“Do you even know where ‘here’ is, ‘old friend’?” Louis asked sarcastically- his evil smile broadened while pointing up to the ceiling.
Darby was instantly on his knees, staring, unblinkingly at Terra… I mean Earth! I expected him to pass out any second now.
“What did you put in my drink at the Funeral Home?!” He stood and turned to Christina demanding an answer.
My sister’s ‘aura’ flared!
“You are in no position to demand anything, you insignificant-!” Christina’s voice echoed loudly throughout the lounge.
“Sister? Patience, please. He needs to exist for a couple more minutes.” I told her calmly.
Her eyes softened to a dull orange glow.
“As a heads up; I wouldn’t piss her off too much, Glenn. Christina isn’t the same wonderful, shy, young woman she once was. As you can see, she’s come into her own.” Louis suggested in warning.
“What is ‘it’?”
“It?” I questioned in anger. “We’re back to that again, Mr. Darby?”
Regarding him a moment, I answered his rude, vulgar question.
“Fine! Lt. Christina Everhardt is a beloved member of the Everhardt family and a beloved, esteemed member of EFMC’s Witch Corps, Mr. Darby. Incorporated locally 31 May, 2117 at U.N. Headquarters, New York, NY.”
Colleen, Christina, and I were instantly uniformed- our wands pointing at Darby’s head!
“Dude. Whatever you do, don’t dis’ their uniforms! They are very protective of their uniforms!” Louis chuckled as his clothing changed. He now wore what looked like a magician’s Tux and Tails complete with a Tophat.
“Hey! Now these threads are comfortable, High Priestess! Thanks.” He added, nodding to me.
Christina and I looked to each other and shook our heads. We hadn’t done it. Both of us looked to Colleen.
She was looking at us in confusion.
Quickly, all three of us shook our heads to dismiss the notion that Louis did it himself and re-centered our attention to our ‘guest’.
“Halloween was several months ago.” Darby began to gloat and laugh- thinking he had everything figured out. “Such a vivid ruse won’t keep me from that property! Property I now own fair and square!”
“You mean our property, Glenn!” Louis chuckled as he held out his right hand. A manila, interoffice folder possibly containing several sheets of paper appeared in it. Louis opened the folder and, piece-by-piece, he showed our guest.
“I must say, Christina, your handwriting has greatly improved over the years.” He praised his daughter.
“Well, I don’t have the sudden death of my parents stressing me out now, do I?” She answered.
“I’m so glad our doppelgangers fooled the authorities, Pumpkin. I had no idea you could create life or such a close approximation.” Colleen praised.
“But I still lost my A6, ladies! Let’s not forget that! I loved that car!” Louis said as he turned his glare to his ‘old friend’. “You wouldn’t happen to know where I could pick up another one would you, Glenn?”
For everything that he was experiencing, Darby just shook his head and looked completely stunned and dumbfounded.
“Kitty, Chance. We have eyes on Mastermind’s henchmen. Please advise or I’ll assume the safeties are off.” Kitty reported over our comm.
“Location, Kitty?” I asked in curiosity.
“Snidely and ‘grape-ape’ just showed to pay their respects.” She answered.
“How very decent of them.” Christina deadpanned. Still, her voice echoed malevolently in the lounge.
“Now, pumpkin! Not everyone is as cold as Glenn, here.” Colleen suggested hoping to calm her daughter down.
“Is the location secure, Kitty?” I asked.
“A holy man just arrived and has called for everyone to join together. All attention is toward the viewing room. I have no confirmed lock on Cronk, though. Repeat no satisfactory resolution on Cronk.” Kitty informed me.
“Alley Cat, Chance. Kitten and I have eyes on Cronk and we are green. Cronk is green.” Greer alerted.
I nodded to Christina who smiled evilly and nodded back.
Glenn Darby, Bob Garfield, Frank Welch, and Sol Strankovic were now all in Pegasus’ Observation Lounge.
“Welcome to Pegasus, gentlemen. Unfortunately, I use that term too loosely.” Louis Everhardt greeted.
Robert Garfield expressed his surprise, “Fuuuuuu”, before he passed out.
Frank Welch looked up to our ceiling and dropped silently to the floor!
Solomon Strankovic seemed completely unaffected by his new situation and location! “Cool!”
“I take it you’ve been out here before, Sol?” Louis asked while shaking his head and stifling his laughter.
“Alien abduction when I was fifteen.” He answered nonchalantly.
Colleen looked to me. “High Priestess?” She giggled.
“Naw. We only seek out ‘intelligent life’ or we risk breaking our prime directive.” I laughed.
“Soooo we just broke your ‘Prime Directive’ by transporting these four here?” Louis couldn’t contain himself anymore and began laughing gregariously! “Busted!”
“Daddy!” Christina giggled.
“Wow! What a rack!” Solomon gasped, as he must have just noticed Christina.
“Would you like one of your own, Solomon Strankovic?” Christina asked calmly as she took aim with her wand.
I had no doubt she would do it too!
“It would be a waste, pumpkin. Save your talent for a more worthwhile opportunity.” Colleen suggested.
“Sisters and brother Everhardt? What would you like to happen with these murderous criminals?” I asked as Garfield and Welch started to recover.
“I wish to see them face the law for the charges as they should, High Priestess. As we are currently in the past, our jurisdiction has yet to institute. It is only right that they face the current laws and court system for this planet.” Christina spoke as representative of her family.
“Truly well spoken, sister!” I praised and bowed slightly.
“Your majesties? Do you concur with your daughter’s logical, heartfelt, and charitable assessment?”
“We do, High Priestess.” Colleen answered as all four men’s heads instantly turned toward her and Louis.
“M-m-mmmajesties?” Glenn Darby stuttered in disbelief.
“Majesties, Glenn Darby. On my world, blue hair and a very large ‘rack’- as you barbaric, heathenistic animals call it- are the premiere attributes of planetary royalty. Wouldn’t you agree my noble family?” Colleen exclaimed loudly and Cora, Link, and Simone suddenly appeared.
“For over two-thousand years now, greatest-grandmother Colleen.” Aunt Cora replied.
“Please tell me that we are not transporting these”, Link made a sour face as she looked down to the four men’s groins, “these… underdeveloped… uncivilized… things back to Antarra, greatest-grandmother Colleen? We have far too many infantile penises to humor as it is.”
I fought very hard not to burst out in laughter!
Simone moved closer and rudely reached down and squeezed Garfield’s genitals through his pants.
“This one is the biggest of the lot and still nowhere near our minimal acceptable size! Throw it back… throw them all back, Christina! Lest we be accused of poaching the nursery spawn!”
“I think we’re being insulted, boss.” Strankovic suggested quietly.
“Shut up, Sol!” Darby hissed.
“We can’t just return them to their natural environment, High Priestess! Our existence must never be revealed to a pre-contact civilization.” Link remarked.
“So what shall we do?” I tried hard to sound serious and noble.
“Let’s give them each a prehensile tail.” Colleen suggested with unbridled glee.
“No can do, greatest-grandma. The Lynxin are our allies and we surely don’t want to insult them! They are proud, accomplished hunters and lethal assassins.” Aunt Cora reminded.
I couldn’t resist!
“Let’s make them part of the tour!” I shouted excitedly, gesturing to the ceiling with my right index finger to emphasize my brilliant idea.
Christina, Louis and Colleen, as well as I, burst out laughing!
“If you freaks are done mocking and insulting us, return us to Earth right now!” Glenn Darby demanded in extreme anger.
Where was he finding all that courage?
Mom and Charli exited the elevator.
“High Priestess?” Mom asked looking very serious and demonic. “Did I hear someone call for an ‘Anal Probing’?”
She instantly conjured what looked like a very lifelike 36cm dildo and held it high over her head waving the semi-rigid device excitedly.
Solomon Strankovic dropped to the floor and assumed a fetal position while sobbing hysterically!
The guy definitely had issues.
“They’re fucking with us, you idiots! This is all some sophomoric prank to get me to release their property! Well…it ain’t gonna work!” Glenn Darby growled angrily and made a move to snatch the interoffice folder from Louis’ grasp.
“I’ll take those!” He commanded.
The folder vanished.
“Wha?”
“Looking for these, Glenn Darby?” Christina cackled as she shook the folder at him.
“Gimme that you unholy abomination!” He demanded.
That… was the wrong thing to say!
Darby suddenly shrieked out in extreme pain and Christina was ablaze in her pure white aura!
I think we all took an involuntary step back!
I know that Nike was certainly on the defensive, as I had to fight to keep her from taking over!
Meanwhile, the folder floated right up in front of his twisting and pain-filled face. It began to turn brown at one edge and transitioned to black as the whole paper folder and its contents became consumed by an invisible fire. It fell to ashes in the matter of several seconds and the debris floated down to the deck.
“You call ME an unholy abomination?” Christina’s malevolent voice reverberated loudly throughout our Observation Lounge! “How can you qualify that declaration when, just five days ago, you and your accomplices MURDERED MY PARENTS?! Who is the bigger monster?!”
Christina’s aura pulsed. “Ah! Maybe you need shown what a true monster is?”
Darby’s body began to hover then distort, twist and change proportions. His shrieks of pain began to sound familiar!
Very familiar!
Colleen and Louis both gasped in horror!
Still, everyone except Christina had their wands pointed at the writhing, screaming, howling Hobgoblin.
Christina conjured a full-length floor mirror so the hideous thing could see itself.
“How does it feel to be one of the real monsters, Glenn Darby?” Christina demanded.
Nike demanded I release her to this world! It was increasingly more difficult to hold her back. The only thing in my favor was I knew something like this would happen and had prepared.
Glenn Darby was suddenly Terran again, but still hovered several dozen centimeters above the deck. The mirror vanished.
That is just one of the true monsters this galaxy contains, gentlemen. I can demonstrate several more examples on ol’ Glenn if you’d like?”
“I believe you made your point, Christina.” I said as I continued to hold Nike from taking my body over. “Nike grows extremely restless, sister. Time we should end their part in all this.”
That got the four men’s attention!
“May I suggest a guise that will make them unable to lie?” I offered after I let the four men’s minds race a while.
“To keep this time sequence on track, the crime can never be solved, High Priestess. We all know this as fact. I agree with a guise, but suggest something more…subtle. Something… more personal.”
“Continue, Lady Christina.” I motioned her to elaborate.
“First: a guise to secure our anonymity. Next, a compulsion that will have them rethinking their digressions and evil deeds- and not just against us Everhardts! A wise man once said: ‘the best retribution is not revenge, but retrospect and remorse.”
“Oh! I’ve heard that one before. It does seem appropriate. Who said that again?” Aunt Cora asked Christina curiously.
“An Antarran Prince- Lord Louis Everhardt Norge, Lady Cora; about nineteen-hundred-and-fifty-five years ago. Relative to Christina’s childhood home.” Savanna said just after she popped in beside me.
Our four ‘guests’ jumped with a start- even Solomon Strankovic.
“Including self-cleaning decks to Pegasus’ design has proved useful over the years, High Priestess. Do get up and act like a normal-spined- Terran male, Solomon Strankovic. We are not ‘that’ subspecies!” Savanna giggled while evilly regarding the still sobbing man.
“Are you sucking your thumb, dear man?” She added in shock as she took a few steps around him in curiosity.
“Apparently, he has…issues, Lady Savanna.” I giggled.
“But incontinence is so easy to alleviate in this ‘modern’ age, High Priestess! I shall remedy this small problem forthwith.”
Strankovic’s soiled trousers were instantly replaced with an adult-sized diaper.
“There! See, my sisters? All better.” Savanna said with an evil smile just before she popped out again.
Christina began laughing hysterically again as she pointed to the cowering man.
“She-ssssshe even gave-gave him… a binky!” She forced in between labored breaths!
“Lady Savanna? The fun has concluded. We need to finalize this intervention. Please remove your spell so we can apply our agreed upon guise and compulsion.” I called to the ceiling.
Savanna’s voice giggled around the lounge. “As you require, High Priestess. He-he-he.”
Strankovic was suddenly dressed in his normal clothes with not a mark or stain in sight.
He was also standing upright and gazing around in terror.
“You shall not remember this visit, gentlemen, but you will remember what you’ve all done.” I said as I nodded to Christina.
“High Priestess. I think it appropriate that those damaged the worst by these men’s nefarious actions be given warrant to continue?” She nodded to Colleen.
“Thank you, pumpkin.” Colleen nodded as she again pulled her wand and took aim.
Those of us standing behind our guests and likewise in the line of fire or ‘splash’ quickly cleared the area.
“Now that makes me feel confident.” Colleen groaned. She thought a moment and gently flicked her wand.
“Done, High Priestess.” She bowed courteously.
“Lady Christina? Care to do the honors and relocate our guests to their previous locations?” I prompted.
With a nod from our sister, all four cowering, sniveling men disappeared.
“Kitty, Chance. Both players are back in place.”
“Kitten, Chance. Cronk is back in place.”
“Water Lily, Chance! Mastermind re-appeared out in the middle of the street! He seems extremely disoriented. Should I assist?”
Both Charli and Christina sadly shook their heads.
“Negative, Water Lily. Mastermind is on his own from this point. Prepare for recall.” I said nodding to Christina.
“Copy. Water Lily is clear for-”
“-transport, Chance. Geez! Is somebody in a hurry here?” Aquia complained as she glared at Christina.
“Kitty, Chance. Chairman Tau and I are outside the location and clear for-”
“Yeah, thought that might happen!” Kitty deadpanned as she nodded to Christina. “Thanks.”
Tau hurried from the lounge into their suite without saying a word!
“He’s still not used to that, Sinae?” I questioned with a lopsided grin.
She shrugged her shoulders with an impish grin then sauntered back to the suite herself.
“Chance, Alley Cat and Kitten. Status for recall transport?” I asked. Lyra and Greer were our last landing party to be recalled.
“Standby, Chance. We have a possible situation.” Greer reported.
“Christina? Can you call your Holodisplay, please?” I asked.
Mainly to see if she could repeat the talent.
The full color display popped into existence and we watched Greer’s perspective.
Lyra could be seen engaged in conversation with ‘Paranormal Steve’.
“Say the word, High Priestess.” Christina hinted.
I nodded.
“I must disagree with you, miss, according to my instruments you…are…definitely…” Steven Pollock argued before he apparently finally realized something wasn’t right.
“I knew it! Where am I?” He asked after a few terrified seconds. He looked to the ceiling.
“Oh SHIT!” He exclaimed then gasped for air.
“Welcome aboard EFMC Pegasus, Steven.” Colleen greeted.
“Thank you for the swift transport, Lady Christina.” Lyra acknowledged. She and Greer bowed slightly.
“Steven? May I introduce you to our High Priestess, Chance Summers and the other esteemed members of the Earth Force Marine Corps’s Witch Corps Unit…?” Colleen welcomed and proceeded to introduce everyone present in the lounge.
“Of course you’ve already met my husband, Louis, and our daughter, Christina.”
Sinae- in her normal form- exited her suite.
“So, Tau will be okay in a few; what’d I mis-?” She asked, noticed Steven Pollock, and immediately snapped to full alert in her uniform, wand, and claws!
“I hope there is a reasonable explanation for him being here, High Priestess!”
Pollock turned white instantly- in fact; I think he paled faster than Sinae could fully manifest her uniform!
“Steven Pollock? Her Royal Highness, Kitty Sinae of the FeLane Confederation. She is a Lynxin.” I announced.
Pollock just stood there, not moving a muscle.
“This is where you say something respectful, like: ‘Your Majesty’ and bow courteously.” I prompted in a stage whisper.
Pollock gulped and bowed. “Your m-mmajesty?”
His eyes never moved from Sinae’s razor-sharp, fully extended claws on her left hand!
Aunt Cora cleared her throat.
“Also Queen Caroline Norge of the Norge Trade Federation… No, I didn’t forget, Aunt Cora.” I rolled my eyes, annoyed.
“I’ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Pollock. Please tell me you haven’t been intensively investigating our Matriarch over the last several years?” Aunt Cora requested.
“M-Matriarch? I’m a paranormal investigator, Majesties. It is my job to investigate the strange and unknown.” He bowed to Sinae and Aunt Cora separately.
“So, do you see anything here out of the ordinary, Mr. Pollock?” Aunt Cora smiled. “Or are you referencing Colleen Everhardt Norge as strange or an unknown entity?”
Again, Steven Pollock swallowed loudly and almost choked this time.
“Neither, your highness. I’ve just been investigating the strange occurrences around the disappearance of Christina’s twin sister several years ago. I noted several distinctive energy readings that registered substantially higher than normal during the incident- a reading that- normally background noise- flew off the scale for the briefest of seconds.” He explained without pause or fear.
“Here, put these on, Mr. Pollock.” I offered as I conjured a pair of Current sensitive spectacles.
“What you recorded is called ‘Current’, Energy, Lifeblood, or even ‘Essence’ and is present in all living things, Mr. Pollock. These glasses will allow you to view its presence.”
Placing them, Pollock began to look toward the front of our lounge then turned and quickly shaded his bespectacled eyes.
“It’s beautiful! But why are you and Christina so much brighter than the others, High Priestess?”
“Intelligent sort isn’t he?” Simone commented.
“What you see is the concentration of Current each one of us is currently holding. Chance and Christina are the most powerful of us. None of us though should be trifled with, Mr. Pollock.”
“Speaking of ‘trifled with’; cut the bullshit, Steven! Who are you really?” Colleen attacked.
“Ah. You’ve caught me, and seeing as you all have me at a disadvantage, Colleen, my real name is…” He paused with a huge smile. “Dr. Steven Samuel Pollock. I am a Paranormal Research Scientist investigating the ‘phantom energy spike’ I recorded 11:53AM, Feburary 20th, 2095. I have continued that investigation on the premise of where one spike hit, chances are more will follow. Satisfied, Mrs. Colleen Everhardt…Norge?”
“I like him, Chance! He’s a real smartass!” Sinae laughed. Her clothing changed back to what she had been wearing, dismissed her wand and retracted her claws.
“So you are a Lynxin? I don’t mean to be rude, I was just seeking clarification.” Pollock asked, looking completely infatuated.
“Yes. Our peoples meet several years from now, Mr Pollock. From there we become allies for the foreseeable future.” Sinae replied with a smile.
“I have soooo many questions.” Pollock said ecstatically to himself, but his exuberance turned to sadness.
“Too bad I’m not going to remember any of this.” He continued in defeat.
“Why would you say that, Mr. Pollock?” I asked in curiosity while cocking my head to the side.
“Really? Come on; I’m an unknown variable- an outsider, and a liability, High Priestess. I can’t be trusted with such secrets as Time-travelers or Magical Girl Marine Units! By my reckoning, your unit would be considered ‘blacker-than-black’ and way higher than ‘top secret’. Am I missing the mark here, ladies and gentleman?”
He nervously waited for any objections.
“Oh…I get it now.” His face saddened even deeper. “I’m not going to be released, am I?” He shook his head in despair. “I’m written off as just another missing person in your future, aren’t I?”
Receiving no rebuttal, Pollock nodded sadly, closed his eyes, and seemed to make his peace.
Did he really think we were going to silence him forever? Kill him? Really?
“Assets are rarely discarded, Steven.” I said as I approached and placed a kiss on his sweat-laden forehead.
“Keep the glasses, Mr. Pollock. My only request is that you memorize Lady Hope’s face,” I pointed to mom, “and when next you see her you make every attempt to give her your full support.” I said just before I nodded to Christina.
Steven Pollock vanished from our lounge.
The Antarran Redemption
“So, you two have anything you need to pack before we leave orbit, Mr. and Mrs. Everhardt?” I asked after watching Earth from our orbit a few minutes.
“Not really. Morgana agreed to watch the farm. She already knows when Christina will be finished with classes for the summer and when she starts the next semester, not that she’ll be on Earth by then.” Colleen answered grimly. “Sorry, that sounded so horrible. I have our monthly bills set for automatic payout- So as long as Morgana maintains our existing produce sales. She guaranteed that in return for our kind offer of free housing, she’ll keep up on the school, local, and county property taxes when they come due and keep the crops and livestock tended. To our neighbors, the farm has been sold and is being well managed. I also topped off Christina’s spending account at school. It should last for the duration Charli specified, so we’re good, High Priestess.”
I nodded.
“Chance, Lokust. Status?” I called over the comm.
“Pegasus is ready for departure at your discretion, High Priestess.” She reported eagerly.
“Navigation: Chart us a course to Antarra. Helm: Prepare to break orbit. Engineering: I want Transdimensional and Deep Space Camo as soon as we clear the debris field. Weapons: You know the routine for approaching the Antarran System’s defensive border.”
“AYE!” Everyone shouted enthusiastically and either disappeared or preceded to the elevator.
“High Priestess? Will I succeed at being ruler of a whole world?” Colleen asked, showing little confidence.
“Honestly? I really don’t know, Colleen. I’m not really the expert on Antarran history, but I do know several Coven sisters that are quite well versed?” I smiled.
All of which had disappeared and I assumed now at their stations preparing Pegasus for departure.
Savanna appeared and stood in silence as she nervously regarded the Everhardt's and me.
“A partial credit for your thoughts, munchkin?” I asked as she lowered her eyes and stared to the deck sadly.
“There was a deviation in the time sequence, mom.” She admitted quietly. “And I’m responsible for it.”
My daughter wiped her eyes of tears.
“Is it that bad, pumpkin?” Colleen Everhardt inquired cautiously.
“The man named ‘Solomon’… he now commits suicide instead of being admitted to a mental realignment facility for ten years. It’s all my fault, mom! If I hadn’t decided to show-off, I’d-”
“Stop right now, sweetie! We all let ourselves get a little out of control today.” I told her as I noticed Christina drop her head.
“So what happened to Glenn, pumpkin?’ Colleen asked of her daughter.
“As far as I know, he moved away just after my birthday, mom. I have no idea what happened to him after my… um…original departure from Earth.” Christina gulped.
“Glenn Darby considered turning himself into the authorities several different times but ultimately withdrew from society, failing to pay his debts and evacuated his home never to be seen alive again. Twelve years later, 2113, a partially decomposed corpse was found in Crawford County, near Linesville, Pennsylvania. Being badly beaten and horribly mutilated, a proper identification could not be established until DNA results confirmed his identity.” Savanna related somberly with her eyes closed. It sounded like she was reading a news stream.
“How about Garfield and Welch while you’re on a roll, Munchkin.” I asked.
“Robert Garfield tried several times to tell his wife, but the couple ultimately divorced in 2104. After the breakup, Robert went on to commit several convenience store robberies and served ten years on robbery and grand theft- auto.” She related- eyes still closed.
“Just ten for grand theft and robbery? Seems light.” Colleen posited.
“After ten years in prison, Robert Garfield was found naked and strangled to death in his cell. Several different samples of male semen were discovered during autopsy. As for Frank Welch? He was the only participant to turn himself in- and received life, but for a completely different homicide which he committed in 2109. He apparently never admitted to being part of the Everhardt conspiracy.”
“Is that what they called it, pumpkin? A conspiracy?” Colleen looked stunned.
“We are the only people in the entire galaxy that know the truth, Majesty.” Savanna revealed sadly, opening her eyes and wiping her tears.
“Chance. State police incident reports have been redacted as per your orders. Historical correlation to known archives is now 100%. I have also gained access to Pollock’s system and noticed that Steven has purged his case files relating to Christian and Caroline Everhardt, and the accident- both data and media. Course has been calculated and sent to the Helm.” Charli reported. “He really didn’t need to do all that, Honey. It might have been something the ‘Cloud’ dropped anyway-.”
“Helm has received the course, Chance. What are we waiting for?” Mom interrupted- the usual edge to her voice.
“Engineering is ready, Chance.” Simone acknowledged.
“Targets! Gimme some targets! I want some targets, dammit!” Sinae demanded from Weapons.
“Cousin is getting very impatient the older she gets, Chance. I’ll keep the safeties engaged for as long as I can.” Lyra giggled.
“The First Officer is going to file a hostile workplace environment grievance if you don’t appease our resident divas, dear!” Lokust complained.
“Fine! Make it so, number one.” I ordered in annoyance.
Terra began to grow smaller above us as Pegasus began to break orbit. The moon began to grow larger off to the lower right of the Lounge ceiling, but quickly disappeared to be replaced by blue streaks that filled the transparent ceiling.
“Now that is beyond words!” Louis Everhardt exclaimed quietly, mostly to himself as he first took Colleen’s hand then pulled her close to wrap his arm around her waist. Both stared in complete amazement as the stars streaked by.
“Antarra in forty-eight-point-four standard hours, Chance.” Charli informed us. “Current velocity is forty-eight-point- seven-six LY’s per second.”
Both Everhardts’ mouths dropped open!
“So.” Louis started to say as he returned to watch the stars streak overhead. He had escorted Colleen down to Christina’s quarters to get some rest while Christina was on duty at the Engineering Console. “You ever get tired of it?”
“Of the view, hunting the bad guys, or life in general?” I asked with a comforting smile.
“Well, that first one, but do you ever grow weary of that sensation… that feeling deep inside you?” He clarified.
“The feeling? Oh, you’re latent Current?” I asked, hoping that was what he was referring to.
“Is that what you call it- ‘Current’? I guess you get callus after awhile, huh?”
“Never disregard it. Never ignore it. I’d learn to listen to your Current, Louis. Doing that has been very beneficial for me.” I recommended. “So how long have you been able to sense your Current?”
“I’ve always had that… um… feeling… of … of ‘something’? It became more apparent just after you brought Christina back to us. Thank you, by the way. It’s nice to be a family again. And even more satisfying to see her finally happy with herself, Chance.”
“Glad we could help, Louis. We only wanted Christina to be happy. She’s been through hell- as you can imagine.” I said.
“Actually, I can’t imagine what that girl went through! Fourteen hundred years! How is she still our little girl…or sane? There were so many variables at play for her to even be found by you, Chance; then even more for her to survive in deep space that long. You say she was in something called ‘Cryo-Sleep’?
“She claimed she doesn’t remember anything until we revived her back at our base.”
“Thank God for that then.”
“They have been looking out for her for quite some time, Louis.” I hinted.
Louis Everhardt tilted his head and looked at me quizzically.
I smiled and nodded my head a few times.
“Although the God may or may not have been watching, the Gods and Goddess’ of Terran Myth were certainly watching and actively supervising… as well as Christina herself.”
“Huh?”
“Oh, like you haven’t noticed how her talents outshine the rest of our Coven by lightyears? Christina is capable of a great many things, including temporal travel- and that on a whim, Louis! Zeus, himself, has stated that Christina is far more powerf…talented than even him.”
“The Zeus? The lightning and thunder Zeus?” Louis goggled.
“Why does that surprise you so much?” I asked as I saw the tall Greek god appear behind him.
“That is the question I’d like him to answer, High Priestess.” Zeus chuckled.
‘Clean-up in the Observation Lounge’ crossed my mind!
Louis gulped as he slowly turned toward the male voice. As he turned around I noticed a very 33rd century plasma pistol appear in his left hand. He kept it behind him, out of sight.
Curious.
Zeus wasted no time and grasped Everhardt’s right arm in friendship.
“It is an honor to meet you, Louis Everhardt, paternal inspiration to our Scion, Christina Everhardt.” The big guy congratulated happily.
“So? What’s the occasion, sir?” I asked, eyeing the Greek God cautiously.
“Relax, High Priestess. I have not come to challenge or even task, quest, or test this Antarran. I am here for us to become acquainted, and to answer questions that may help in understanding his daughter’s significance to the universe.” Zeus explained as he motioned for me to calm myself.
His eyes momentarily glanced to Louis. Of course he knew of the weapon.
As if sensing the Greek god’s notice, Louis’s pistol disappeared.
“I didn’t know my daughter meant so much to the gods of old, sir.” He stated courageously.
“You have a good and logical head on your shoulders, Louis Everhardt. I see the Antarrans are in very capable hands now. To answer your question, Christina is the Scion of the Universe, sir. She and she alone carries all our fates on her accomplished shoulders. To that end, her education and moral beliefs are of utmost importance. Hence, I have tasked my Valkyrie with that most sensitive and required development.”
“Valkyrie?” Louis repeated as he turned back toward me. He shook his head while holding his nose in thought.
“Ya know? Of course… why didn’t I see it in the first place- after all, it only makes sense!” He groaned in resignation then turned back to Zeus.
“So what can Christina do? Destroy the whole universe if she wanted? Reverse the ‘Big Bang’? Make it so nothing exists- anywhere?” Louis continued.
“And I’d imagine more, Louis Everhardt!” Zeus shuddered. “Christina is someone or something that I, in my vast and extended existence only imagined could exist. She is closer to the God than any of my forbearers even realized. How or why Christina chose this universe to manifest in, even the Oracles cannot divine. She is the ultimate anomaly and exception. Some would even title her the Alpha and the Omega.”
“It sounds as if you’re terrified of my daughter, sir. Christina wouldn’t hurt a fly!”
“But I am, Louis Everhardt! And, it is not the flies I am worried she might extract her wrath on.”
“So you fear what she might do? Why? What have you and the other Gods done to deserve such punishment?”
“Punishments aren’t only dispensed to criminals and naughty children, Louis Everhardt. Punishments have also been given for the amusement of the giver.”
“Are you saying that Christina is malevolent?” Louis jumped to that conclusion instantly.
“The probability and option is always present.” Zeus answered sadly.
“She would never do that! Not our Christina! No! Not possible, sir!” Louis objected vehemently!
“Wasn’t it once said in a ‘Blockbuster’ Terran movie, that ‘With ultimate power comes ultimate responsibility’?” Zeus posed in response.
“Colleen and I brought our daughter up to be unbiased, just, and moral, sir! I have never known her to be violent or immoral!”
“And for that fact we Olympians have restrained ourselves from taking any actions… ineffective as they would be…”
“One standard hour until the Antarran defensive border, Chance.” Link announced from Navigation.
“Can Lyra take the safeties off now, Chance? Pleeeease?” Sinae begged pathetically.
“Withdrawals?” Mom said as she turned to me, but looked sideways at Sinae.
“Effin’ ‘A’ right! My finger’s been itchy since we left Terra!” Sinae bitched. I hadn’t seen her like this in several years.
“My Queen! Such vulgarity!” Tau scolded.
“Oh, up your’s, Tau! I wanna KILL somethin’!” Kitty Sinae snarled!
“As you wish, my queen.” Tau backed down and became very quiet at the back of the bridge.
“Hey. You okay, Sinae?” I asked gently- standing and walking over to her.
“Just feeling a little irritable today, Chance. I’m sorry, Tau. Sorry, everybody. I’m not feeling myself today.” She apologized, first to Tua then to everyone on the bridge.
“Why don’t you go below and take out some of that ‘irritability’? I wasn’t planning on announcing our arrival this time. Remember, we need to be two thousand years earlier in Antarra’s history. So sorry, we’re not going to blow up anything until possibly after we get back to our own time, Sinae.” I explained.
“A prudent decision considering Antarra was not allied with Terra or FeLane at this time in our history.” Aunt Cora agreed from her jump seat at the rear of the bridge.
“When we get there, put us into a geo-sync-plus-four thousand meters orbit above Norge, but remain cloaked.” I ordered.
“Aye, Chance.” Mom acknowledged crisply.
“Christina? I need you, Louis, and Colleen on the bridge in one standard hour.”
“Copy, Chance. We’ll be there.”
“It hasn’t changed much since the last time I saw it.” Colleen admitted in awe and relief of being ‘home’ again. “Granted I’d never been in orbit above Antarra, but I can remember seeing images from our orbital stations.”
“Several of the Governmental Buildings are missing by my reckoning, Peach Pie.” Aunt Cora said and began pointing out where the diplomatic wing of her royal mansion and the spaceport had yet to be built.
“Oh. My. God! Is this it? Is this Antarra, Aunt Cora? It’s beautiful!” Christina screeched as she- being the last to arrive- stopped and asked- dumbfounded.
“It is the Antarra of today; roughly the same one I left sixty-three years ago, pumpkin.” Colleen answered proudly and still a bit excited.
“But we’ll need to see the Antarra of two thousand-forty-six years ago, Scion, so if ready I will proceed?” I heard Nike reply.
She hadn’t asked this time to assume control and I let her know in no uncertain terms.
‘I think Christina should do it by herself this time, Lady Nike.’ I thought to her.
‘Of course, High Priestess. It escaped me how adversely affected we were last time.’
I felt Nike retreat.
“Sorry about that. Nike just got excited. She suggests you try this jump on your own, Christina.” I deferred, my hand motioning to her.
Christina Everhardt immediately started to go pale!
“I’m… I’m not sure I can do this, High Priestess.” She choked out.
“Nike says she has the utmost confidence in you, Lady Christina.”
‘I most certainly did not, High Priestess! Those are your words and not mine!’ Nike argued angrily in my mind.
“She urges you to try.” I added as I suddenly got a migraine.
Christina looked a little suspicious.
“Okay. Supposing I do this? What year am I shooting for?” She asked cautiously.
“It is written that Colleen and Louis Norge suddenly appeared right before an overpowering force of Heathens tried to lay siege on the Province heart of Norge’s Heath. So,” Aunt Cora stopped to do the math.
“Two thousand- forty-six years. The sixth segment; eighth day.” Aunt Cora paused again. “An hour before mid-day.”
“How about in Terran, Aunt Cora? I’m still not good with Antarran yearly cycles.” Christina asked.
“Two thousand and one years; May fifth; 1030hrs.” Charli translated from Navigation.
“Oh, okay then. Here we go.” Christina said in slight annoyance as the huge city on our main display vanished and was replaced by forests for as far as our display’s resolution could render.
“Wow! What a difference a few thou can make!” Kate exclaimed after she whistled in appreciation.
“Charli? Could you zoom on the Keep, please?” Aunt Cora requested.
Caroline Norge seemed awestruck for a moment!
“I thought it would be bigger.” She said just above a whisper.
On the display, a smoky haze seemed to be hovering over a section of forest about five kilometers to the north.
“The opposing forces, Charli?” I asked.
“It appears so, Chance. Sensors indicate about four thousand troops.”
“The Royal Archives claimed the number at two thousand and ten. Chance! What changed?”
“Witch Corps hasn’t arrived on scene yet, Aunt Cora.” Savanna answered as she was suddenly standing next to Christina.
“Hey, Sinae? You still feel like killing something?” I asked over the comm.
“Thought you’d never ask!” She growled, having suddenly appeared behind Lyra’s Weapons Lockout console.
“My Lynxin sisters, you are ‘GO’ for an away mission. Whittle the opposing forces down to the required two thousand and ten, but remain unseen. It must look like an indigenous predator attack, if observed at all.”
Savanna looked to me and nodded.
“Tau. You have my bridge. Aquia? Mount up. I think we need to create some thunder in the sky- in the form of sonic booms to show the ‘Gods’’ displeasure. Kate? Since you’re the Coven pacifist, you’re at the helm. Charli, you’ll stay in Navigation and relay troop movements and other important intel…”
“Hey, now! Whoa there, Chance!” Kate interrupted. I may be a pacifist, but I like to have fun just like the next girl! Put me in, Coach!”
I noticed the bridge door had almost re-closed and Aquia was nowhere to be seen.
“High Priestess? It would be an honor to command your fine vessel and need I remind you that my AstroPiloting Certification is still valid and active.”
“Fine. Pegasus? Help our Prime Minister out if he starts getting sloppy. Dad? You too.”
“Got it, Sweetie! You girls go have some fun. Tau and I can handle things up here. Wow! That girl gets faster every time she’s asked to fly! Chance, Pegasus15 is ready for departure already.”
“Permission granted. Everyone stay on comm.”
“Copy, P.C.; Pegasus15, Surf’s Up, ready for departure. See you in the skies above, ladies!” Aquia reported. She sounded extremely happy to be on a sortie again.
“Stay in Dynamic Camo, Water Lily.” I said with a wide smile.
“Copy, Chance.”
“Witch Corps! To uniforms.” I ordered.
“Everyone on the bridge popped into uniform, including Tau and Louis.
“Um… somehow I don’t think we’re very ‘stealthy’ in these uniforms, Chance.” Louis commented after clearing his throat.
“We’re wasting time, Chance!” Sinae growled as her uniform became a pastel green type camo pattern complete with a camo ‘Boonie hat’ that allowed her ears to poke through.
“Better, Louis?” She smiled, her canines very evident.
What was up with her?
Following her lead, we all changed from our normal uniforms into our ‘Forest Camo’.
“Ready for transport, Perfessor.” I winked to Christina.
We were suddenly standing in a dense conifer forest.
“Kitty, Kitten, Alley Cat. You guys fan out and start thinning their flanks. Porno, Laidy-in-Wait, Peaches, Duke, and Double-Take, you guys swing around to their frontline and keep their attention. Just pretend to be a ‘scouting’ party. Please. Stay out of arrow range?” I urged.
What about us, Chance?” Kate asked.
“We’ll go in from the back. First, let’s see what we look like with blue hair.” I told my squad.
“Ewwww! I prefer my real hair, Chance!” Mom growled.
“Fine!” I capitulated and removed our hair incantation. “Alert me when you all get into position.”
Kitty, Kitten, and Alley Cat were suddenly nowhere to be seen.
“Christina? Think you can play your ‘head games’ with these guys? Maybe pop straight into the center of their encampment and stir things up with the support staffers?”
“Aye, Chance.” She saluted and vanished.
“Savanna? Could you go to the Keep and alert the current Regent that help is being supplied by Clan Norge?” I asked into the partly clouded sky. “Give him a vague description of ruthless female warriors with blue hair, but say nothing of ‘Witch Corps’.”
I heard several female screams from far ahead of us. Christina had already started to have fun.
“Alright, ladies! Disable, disarm, and immobilize. Kill only as necessary. Move out!” I ordered.
“So. Tell me again how this is going to distract anyone?” Coraline asked sarcastically as we appeared on a slight ridge that I hoped obscured the five of us from the invaders lookouts’.
“We need the lookouts of the Keep to see us, Sugar Plum. This way they know that we are on their side.”
No sooner after I had said that, I heard the thunder of horse hooves approaching from behind us.
“Those idiots! They’ll get us all killed!” I said as I slowly backed down from the ridge and hurried down the four-meter natural embankment to head the horsemen off before we were all detected.
“Whoa!” The lead rider commanded as I courageously waved my hands to stop them.
“You idiots!” I hissed, “You want to get us all killed!”
“It is you that shall be dispatched if you do not surrender, bosomy whore! Fetch your handler for I want an explanation!”
“Get off the damn horse and fetch him yourself, asshole!” I commanded and produced my wand.
With just a flick he and his five comrades were standing beside their mounts, completely flabbergasted!
“A witch? What meddlesome chaos do you wish to conjure! We have enough of that with yonder invaders!”
“We’re here to help protect the Keep, now back those grass burners off so we don’t alert ‘yonder’ horde!” I continued angrily as I pointed back toward the Keep.
He seemed stymied a moment.
“Such strange use of language! Never the less, even though a witch, you will not give orders to the king’s advanced guard!” He pushed.
Christina was suddenly at my side glaring at the soon to be dead soldier. Six loud gasps risked alerting the opposition as to our whereabouts.
“Lady Caroline? I thought I advised to remain unseen by the invaders of my favored peoples. Lady Colleen Norge, when I assigned this challenge to you and your Valkyrie, I expected more finesse and definitely more competence!
“Goddess Christina, these men rode out from the Keep! I have yet to determine why they would do so when your commands were very specific. I had to thwart their advance as they almost violated our optimum observational location. But, as we speak, my other two squads are positioning themselves to reduce the enemy’s number.” Colleen explained- per our planning session earlier in the flight- as she reached the bottom of the hill.
“So the Assassins? They accepted your invitation as I prophesized?” Christina challenged.
“Exactly as you foretold, Goddess Christina.” Colleen smiled and bowed courteously. “With your blessing we might just win the day for Norge’s Heath!”
“Then you have my blessing, Colleen Norge, leader of the legendary Norge Clan and rightful heir to Norge’s Heath!” Christina smiled brightly, winked, and began to emit a moderate intensity, pure white light before she disappeared.
Again I heard the gasps of the soldiers.
Out of all of us, she seemed to be having the most fun.
“Will you six shut the hell up?! I will kill you all myself if the horde doesn’t find us first!” Simone growled viciously as she pointed to our new- noisy- arrivals with an extremely sharp looking curved sword she produced from behind her back. It was almost as long as she was tall.
I wondered how she could make use of such an immense weapon. Yet she wielded it with noble grace and great skill.
“Goddess forgive me, but if these simpletons create anymore noise or distraction, end them, Lady Simone!” Colleen commanded.
“Are you sure she should do that, my mate? They are the very citizens we are here to defend.” Louis countered quietly.
“The order still stands, Lady Simone!” Colleen growled.
“Still wondering who is in charge around here, Magistrate?” I questioned, finally remembering the ancient military and civilian ranks.
“That was the one true Goddess? Goddess Christina, Earth Mother of Antarra?” The conscripted civilian soldier whispered loudly.
It seemed he was still a few paragraphs short of keeping up.
Simone quickly and sinuously dropped into her ‘attack’ pose and snarled menacingly. Apparently, Kitty was more influential than I thought.
Good!
“I would never chance worship of any false Goddess, Magistrate. My sisters, my husband, and I all took oath to only worship the true Goddess of Antarra. To consider doing otherwise would result in fates much worse than death!” I answered reverently.
“Guards of the Regency! Return to the Keep to send word of our arrival at the battlefront. Clan Norge’s Valkyrie are here to protect what is rightfully Lady Colleen’s throne. Convey to the Regent that after reconnoitering the horde, representatives of Clan Norge shall arrive to discuss defensive tactics. Go now and prepare!” Colleen declared, thus guaranteeing what was written in Antarra’s history books was validated.
“It shall be done, majesty!” The Magistrate bowed with his fist to his chest then motioned his comrades back to the Keep.
We waited silently for the men to walk their horses away from our position.
“Damn girl! Fine job of sticking it to them!” I praised Colleen.
“Even I know that those morons would have called at least several dozen of the enemy down on us, Cora. It really doesn’t take a military expert to see that.”
“Understood, but you handled the situation just as I would, Majesty!” I explained as I bowed to her.
“Knock it off, Cora! I’m not the queen of anything yet. Should we continue our surveillance, or should we retreat to the Keep?” She warned.
“Our job is to create a distraction for our sisters to dwindle the enemy, Majesty.” Coraline reminded.
“Link is absolutely correct, Cora. We should disperse and begin our diversions. “Peaches, Witch Corps. The royals are in the house.” Colleen reported as she activated her Comm pendant.
“Copy, Peaches. Let the festivities begin.” Chance answered.
Simone headed away to our right. Coraline to our left while I motioned for Colleen and Louis to move a few meters back in the direction of the Keep.
“Not a chance in hell, Cora!” Colleen hissed. This horde is my responsibility to vanquish. Now let’s do this!”
My sister conjured a very ornate longbow, set a very deadly looking arrow to it, pulled back, and aimed. Taking a deep breath, she centered herself, smiled, mumbled at few words, and let fly the archaic projectile.
“THIS IS MY LAND AND YOU SHALL NOT HAVE IT!” She shouted at the top of her lungs!
We heard several screams of agony from about three hundred meters in front of us.
“Remind me to thank Kate for her incantation. The magical guidance system she told me about works amazingly well on these primitive weapons. Also… Louis? Thank you for teaching me archery, dear.”
“It was my pleasure, my warrior queen.” He replied with a bow and a satisfied smile.
“Real subtle, sister. That definitely got their attention.” Simone said over Comm.
“It’s dismemberment time!” Kitty exclaimed, though a little too enthusiastically I thought.
Kitty Sinae:
Had I just proclaimed that? What had taken root in me to facilitate such aggression? I had only experienced this much animosity after Chance and Lokust had freed Dell, Simone, and I from conscription almost nine years ago aboard the Mare!
I stopped to think about that and noticed the carnage I had unconsciously brought around me.
Several fast-approaching armed warriors quickly reminded me of a soldier’s first rule: remain attentive; your life depends on it!
“Kitten, Kitty. Cuz? Is there some unknown strain or tension in your life that we had not known about? It seemed like you were indulging a little too deeply in this endeavor. Remember that the comms are open, so we heard everything, my queen.”
“Something about these Antarrans just irritates me to no end, cousin! The aggression stays paramount. I cannot define a cause for it. Ah! I’ve got the drop on a dozen more!” I said as I again went into action.
Once again I collected myself and was astonished by what I saw around me!
“I did all that? I don’t remember any of this! ARRRRRRHHHWWWWggg! What good is inflicting destruction if I don’t remember doing it?!”
“Did I just say that?”
“You did, my queen. Whatever the cause, Kitten and I offer our support.” Greer’s voice tried to comfort.
Her voice sounding so much like mine though, I thought it my conscious.
“Assume it some ‘temporal’ bloodlust for now and continue our mission, sister. I beg you.”
“Kitty! Swing around to your left for one hundred-twenty meters and re-engage. Sensors indicate a bulge in that flank. Kitten? Start sliding to your three and meet Alley Cat somewhere in the middle. Chance, you are approaching the encampment. Please be careful, sweetie.” Charli advised. She sounded very concerned when calling my name.
“Kitty copies.” I said as I stealthily hurried off.
So far all those that saw me would never again speak about what dispatched them.
“Alley Cat copies.”
“Kitten, copies.”
“Got it Seeker.”
“Chance?” Hope called over comms. “I’m coming up on Kitty’s initial engagement point. By the Goddess! The carnage! To say the land runs red with blood is a vast understatement!”
More savages were arriving…
“Cousin? I fear your involvement is becoming too intimate. Please retreat to regroup to enable some modicum of recovery.” Lyra urged.
“I concur with Kitten, my lady.” Christina whispered from behind me. “It seems your passion for combat has aggressively presented itself. Continuing such behavior would not maintain your healt-.
The claws of my right hand were embedded in her left arm just below the shoulder and my eyes bulged as I noticed her bleeding out from the five deep wounds!
What had I just done!
As I fell to my knees, I realized I was back on Pegasus. Christina held me tightly in her arms as I began to cry heavily.
I hadn’t meant to attack my sister, why had I done that? Even now I could feel the urge to protect- to attack- to dispatch anything or one that came near me.
“Lady Kitty, you are not yourself today. Though, you have completed your assigned task. The northeastern flank has been reduced as expected.” Christina comforted as she looked up and behind me with sad eyes. “It is now time for you to seek peace and rest, my courageous sister-in-arms.”
Somehow that statement sent shivers through me and I began to retaliate then felt a relaxing fog come to me.
“No! please don’t…”
“Christina?” Lokust asked as I carefully picked our sister off the deck. “What did she mean ‘please don’t put me down’?”
I gulped loudly.
“In my time, you ‘put down’ a sick animal- sometimes a sickly beloved pet- to put them out of their misery. Some referred to it as ‘putting them to sleep’. It is considered a more humane way of saying ‘euthanized’.” I explained as tears ran down my face and plunged to the floor from my chin.
“No! You didn’t jus-?” She exclaimed in horror!
“No! I just sedated her so she can rest, and also so we can determine what is going on.” I told her calmly.
“I think I’ve seen these exact symptoms in the past, Christina. Many times in fact.” Charli said as she appeared in my open doorway.
“I too have seen or heard tell of such behavior.” Tau added as he followed Charli into my room, though he had a quirky grin hiding just below his concerned expression.
“Okay?” I prompted to either one of them.
I’ve only noticed it in Lynxin females, Christina. Let me scan her to verify my theory.” Charli said as she conjured her DataTab and began scanning it over Kitty’s slumbering body.
Charli sighed, rubbed her nose in frustration, looked to Tau, and gave a slight nod.
Tau’s well-disguised grin emerged.
“About one standard month.” Charli reported.
I gasped, having done my own impromptu scan. “She’s gonna be so pissed!” I exclaimed.
“Major, Seeker. We have a sit-rep on Kitty yet? Is it what we both think? Yes or no?”
“Yes, but Christina gave her a sedative. She’s getting some much needed rest at the moment.”
“Oh! She’s gonna be soooo pissed!” Hope sounded like she was laughing.
Lyra:
“Major, Seeker. We have a sit-rep on Kitty yet? Is it what we both think? Yes or no?”
“Yes, but Christina gave her a sedative. She’s getting some much needed rest at the moment.”
“Oh! She’s gonna be soooo pissed!”
Lady Hope sounded like she was laughing? It suddenly dawned on me why she was doing that.
Just as I smiled at the realization, I spotted Greer heading in my direction.
“I think we’re done here, Kitten” She said quietly. “Most of the enemy soldiers have retreated into a dense central group nearer their encampment. Our guerilla tactics are no longer useful.” She advised as we met, hugged, and dropped low for cover.
“Why was Major laughing at our queen’s overly aggressive behavior?” She asked quietly in confusion.
“I have heard tell of this condition, Alley Cat. It is not life threatening…well, only if it manifests on the battlefield- as we have seen- of course.”
“She’ll be okay though, right?” She asked innocently as we silently made our way to rendezvous with Chance.
“Our Queen will be fine, Greer. It’s PM Tau I am worried for.” I giggled quietly.
A hand on my shoulder stopped my progress.
“You mean she’s…?”
“Looks like you’re going to be an Aunt, Alley Cat.” I smiled brightly.
Greer gasped! “She’s gonna be so, so pissed!”
Caroline Norge:
“Major, Seeker. We have a sit-rep on Kitty yet? Is it what we both think? Yes or no?”
“Yes, but Christina gave her a sedative. She’s getting some much needed rest at the moment.”
“Oh! She’s gonna be soooo pissed!”
“Oh, you gotta be shittin’ me!” I exclaimed as I heard the conversation over our comms.
“What’s up, Cora?” Louis asked as he came up to where I was on point.
“The damn Lynxin is going to have a kit or kitten in eight standard months!”
“What?” Louis choked.
“She’s just like her great-grandma! She couldn’t keep her legs together either!” I spat.
“Jealous much, Aunt Cora?” Simone giggled.
I stopped walking and turned back to my squad.
“Hardly!” I hrumphed before turning and resuming our trek to the Keep at Norge’s Heath. “I prefer to adopt my heirs. Less painful. Easier on the royal figure.”
“I wouldn’t be against it, Aunt Cora.” Coraline admitted. The look on her face as I looked back only strengthened her statement.
“Which? Your adoption or your desire of birthing offspring?” I asked with a wry grin. “Cause, in order to do that second thing, you definitely need to be more than ‘against’ ‘it’, Sugar Plum!”
Coraline rolled her eyes at me, but a slight grin formed on her lips.
“Oh, you are the naughty Norge, Coraline!” I laughed as she instantly blushed and dropped back.
“You know…Momma always told stories about you royals.” Colleen laughed. “I can honestly say she was only half right!”
We had arrived at the first of many villages that surrounded the Keep. The tiny, very poor, settlement of maybe eight ramshackle structures was completely deserted except for the occasional stray livestock wondering here and there. We continued to walk through the village toward the next closer village being ever mindful of our surroundings.
“Strange that everyone appears to have evacuated to the Keep, isn’t it?” Louis observed. “I mean… there are always some pig-headed individuals that think they can outlast the coming storm.”
“Of course we’re being watched, Louis.” Simone confided, unbothered. “Six to our ten; three on our five; one whelp following at several dozen meters just seven on our six, and that guy up in the rafters high up on our two.” Simone listed- pointing in each specified position then finally pointing to the person on a thatched roof livestock building off to our slight right that quickly ducked back out of view.
“Porno, Chance. We have stockers. Might need Kitten and Alley Cat as back up.”
“Copy, Porno. Kitten and Alley Cat copy?”
“On our way, Porno. Kitten, out.”
I nodded to Simone. “Fetch the Whelp, sister?”
“I’ll be right back,” She said as she disappeared and quickly returned holding a mid-teens boy tightly by his ragged collar.
“Why are you following us?” She demanded.
“You’re a witch? What do you want here…with us?” He dared, though I could tell he was about to soil himself.
“We’re all witches, Sugarpie.” I smiled. “Now please answer my sister’s question.”
“You were watching the invaders. I was curious; why would you all do that?” He answered honestly. “You even loosed an arrow into their number. I have never witnessed a single arrow dispatch three armored men before.
“Why do you think we would be doing that, Sugarpie?” I proposed.
“I was hoping that maybe, just maybe, you might be here to help us repel Lord Christoff’s army.” He shrugged his shoulders.
“Smart lad.” Louis praised placing a hand in his shoulder. “And how did you arrive at such an interpretation, son?”
“My lord,” The boy bowed, “the witches… they all have ‘Sky hair’. Most of us have hair of Earth or Fire or Coal or wheat. I’ve only seen a ‘Sky hair’ once, and not an hour prior.”
“And who was this ‘Sky-hair’ you observed previous to us?” Simone asked with narrowed eyes.
“I know not her name, but she appeared as you did to me but surrounded in pure white light, my lady.” He replied.
“The Goddess Christina!”
As we had discussed earlier, I gasped and looked to my group dramatically and proclaimed, “The boy has seen our Goddess! The Goddess Christina is watching and protecting us! With her favor we will win this day, sisters and brother!”
“That was the Goddess Christina? She was beautiful and very kind to me, and she even gave me food and drink! She suggested I follow and supplement the next ‘Sky-hairs’ I see. That’s you, right?” He asked, completely enamored by meeting an actual Goddess.
“Majesty? What are we to do with the child since the Goddess has smiled upon him?” Coraline asked Colleen while bowing to her.
“Wait! You’re royalty?” The boy asked stupidly.
He was suddenly on his knees, head bowed to the dirt of the trodden path.
“Forgive me, majesty! I had no thought as to who you were.” He pleaded.
“Son? Please stand.” Louis sighed as he walked over and reached to help the respectful youth up. “You are more than welcome in the company of Lady Colleen and her Valkyrie- all being of Clan Norge. We require no prostration, but we would simply ask your friendship and possibly your loyalty… after we earn it, that is.”
The youngster gave us all a very strange look and remained quiet for a few minutes as he apparently tried to figure us out.
“Clan Norge you say? I’ve heard of you. According to the Goddess you are the fiercest fighters in all the lands- and the most honorable. She told me that your Clan once ruled over Norge’s Hea…”
The proverbial light came on over his head.
“You are here to liberate us and reclaim what is rightfully yours? The Goddess is truly wise and all-seeing!” He gushed excitedly.
Colleen turned, set an arrow, and let it fly so fast that I had almost no time to jerk out of the way.
A man in heavy metal armor on horseback rode into view behind us from the distant enemy line. He fell, lifeless, just before we moved out of the galloping steed’s way. A large hole- but no arrow- in his chest indicated the probable cause of his demise.
Simone walked over and rolled the corpse over.
“It was a through-and-through, majesty. Nice shot!” She reported.
“How was the arrow not stopped by his battle armor, majesty?” The boy asked, baffled by such a feat.
Simone quietly held her hand out and conjured the blood stained projectile in her upturned palm.
“Enchanted arrows.” She grinned.
“Have you a name, Sweetiepie?” I asked placing a hand on his shoulder as Simone handed the retrieved arrow back to Colleen.
“Thomas, my ladies. Thomas of Norge’s Mill. My village is several stones’ throw away in that direction.” He answered and pointed over to our left, into a lush, forested valley.
“So what brings you into such close proximity of the invading forces, Thomas?” I asked.
“The Regent; he called for young agile men to go forth and gather important information of the enemy’s whereabouts.” Thomas answered.
“So you’re a spy for the Regent. Doesn’t he already employ scouts, pumpkin- experienced scouts that better know the trade?” Colleen responded.
“Those skilled men he retains around the Keep to maintain security and morale, majesty. I am honored to be called into the Regent’s service.”
You’re expendable!” Colleen accused angrily then looked to me. “Why sentence a kid to certain death and define it as an ‘honorable service to this Regent? He sounds like a coward to me!”
“You call the Regent a coward, majesty?’ Thomas asked, confused.
“I do indeed! Why would any competent ruler hold his experienced scouts- the men best equipped to carry out the needed reconnaissance- within the Keep just for ‘security’ and ‘morale’? I would think the Keep’s Guards better suited to those issues, while the army and scouts do their designed tasks.” Colleen continued, anger still tingeing her voice.
“It is most strange now that you mention it. Now I feel conflicted by the Regent’s decries, majesty.” Thomas answered with finger and thumb holding his chin.
“Are we still being watched, Simone?” Colleen asked quietly.
“Yep.”
“You speak of the men to either side lying in ambush? I have seen only two of them on my few visits to the Keep.”
“Let’s meet them, shall we?” Colleen grinned evilly. Coraline, Simone, and I returned her grin and I concentrated on where I wanted to transport to.
“Hey, boys! I don’t suppose you’d want to come with me quietly, would you?” I said in a cheerful voice as I appeared behind three men- each hidden behind individual trees.
“You! How?”
I called my standard uniform.
“Um, witch?” I continued to smile as I pointed to my pointy hat.
“Hah! With clothing like that, outlandish whore?”
“That was the wrong thing to say!” I warned as I conjured my wand and took quick aim.
The ground and pain came quickly as I found myself face down in the dirt. As I wrestled with my unknown assailant, I wondered why my early warning system hadn’t alerted me to a fourth member of this group.
Our continued struggle saw me ultimately pinning my attacker, back to the ground, and him smiling broadly and hungrily.
“So! You like it rough?” I declared as I easily held him on his back, my legs splayed just below his hips thereby pinning his legs.
He began to laugh haughtily.
A whoosh of air past me and the sound of three men getting their bells rung caught my attention. I noticed Lyra had arrived and quickly subdued the other members of the group.
Although this was a very interesting exchange- one that promised some excitement on any other day- one punch and my attacker joined his cohorts in brutally instilled unconsciousness.
“Now is not the time to indulge, Aunt Cora!” Lyra giggled playfully.
“This one- depending on which side his loyalties fall- has possibilities, sister,” I said as I picked up my hat, dusted it off, and placed it back on my head. “but only after the day is won.” I decried royally. “Shall we deliver these heathens to her majesty Lady Colleen?” I suggested.
Lyra, in her Terran disguise, nodded and picked up two men on her shoulders and I in turn took the other two on mine.
Thomas’ mouth dropped open as Lyra and I arrived back to my group with our unconscious prisoners.
“I’d like a word with Lady Simone. Is she returned?” I asked as I walked past the balking young man. “She needs to learn to count better.”
“Lady Lyra. Thank you for the assist, my lady.” Colleen said in gratitude.
“I was in the neighborhood, Lady Colleen.” Lyra grinned deviously with a shrug of her shoulders.
“Majesty! I recognize these two!” Thomas exclaimed pointing to the two that Lyra had tossed to the ground. “They are two of the Regents men.”
“Wake them.” Colleen ordered.
One of us, but not me, manifested two wooden buckets filled with water- each bucket hovering just above their victim. They dumped their contents simultaneously and both men startled awake.
“Why were you watching us?!” Colleen attacked with her wand pointed menacingly at them.
“We weren’t watching you!” One man declared. “Why would we spy on a wandering troop of insignificant whores?”
A blue bolt of Current shot from Colleen’s wand and struck the ground between his out-splayed legs.
I noticed Thomas gasp at her aggressive action.
“Who is insignificant here, you insolent worm?” Colleen demanded as she adjusted her aim slightly closer to his body. “Answer my question!”
“I shall not.”
“Have it your way.”
Another Current bolt came even closer to the insolent one’s crotch.
“Majesty? Why do you toy with this one when I know you much more capable than this?” Coraline seemed confused. “These men obviously hold no regard for the Goddess or her loyal followers.”
“Then maybe we instill in them the requisite reverence?” Colleen suggested as she conjured a bluish-hued hemispherical force field over the two men.
“The shield surrounding you is quite unbreakable. Each refusal to answer my questions will result in the shield collapsing a little bit more.”
The more boisterous of the two tested Colleen’s shield and jerked back as he received a moderate shock from it.
“Majesty?” Thomas called. “They have sworn allegiance to the Regent. They do his bidding exclusively.” He explained.
“The ‘Regent’ is but a placeholder- an interim representation of the Norge throne until the true heir has appeared and been elevated to her righteous position due her birthright, young Thomas!”
“You wish to depose the Regent?” The insolent prisoner questioned while his partner continued to remain quiet.
“And what business is it of yours if I do?” Colleen snarled.
“He will see you dead!” He shouted with hatred. “The Regent will not be removed from his rightful throne!”
“HIS rightful throne?” Colleen cackled as her face took on a predatory grin.
“That is such a shame. Had you just answered my initial question instead of giving me more reason to dispatch you, you and your fellow would have been safely escorted to the border of this realm, however-.”
The shield’s diameter began to decrease.
“Lady Colleen? Should you not hear their case?” Lyra suggested. “I, for one, am quite interested in the foolish reasoning conveyed them disguised as orders.”
Colleen sighed.
“Goddess! I hate it when you’re right, Lady Lyra!” Colleen groaned as she dispatched her wand and the force shield, but glared at our prisoners. “Let’s hear your defense then.”
“If I may suggest a compulsion, Lady Colleen?” I offered, remembering it had worked on Eden 3 way back when.
Colleen nodded and I concentrated and gracefully ‘flicked’ my wand.
I nodded back.
“What did you just do, foul witch!?” Our boisterous prisoner demanded.
“Were you sent to kill us or at least dissuade us from arriving at the Keep?” Simone asked the first question. “Why?”
There was a brief look of extreme defiance on his face before he forcefully expelled an answer.
“To kill you all! The Regent doesn’t recognize your claim to his throne.” He spit out then looked appalled that he’d actually answered. His partner looked stunned by the admission.
“Cassius! You did not relate that part of the Regent’s orders! Why dispatch these women? Why not merely force their withdrawal?” His partner questioned.
“They are Clan Norge! It was prophesized the realm would again be ruled by that ruthless Clan when the ‘Blue-hairs’ re-appeared. The Regent demands it not happen! The prophecy said nothing about witches!” Cassius spat.
“Did you personally read that prophecy, pumpkin?” Colleen asked with a sly smirk.
Again he fought the compulsion.
“No, I have not the education to read.” He answered in severe distress.
“You can’t read, Cassius? Why, I never thought-.” His partner gasped.
“You oaf! How are you one to judge! You have not the education to read or write!”
“That is where you are wrong, my friend. I read and write quite well- in fact, I was hoping to join the Regent’s notary staff before his decree to disband the art form from the realm ten cycles ago.”
“He outlawed reading and writing?” Louis choked in disbelief.
“Is it not that way throughout the lands, my lord?”
“Hardly!” Louis hrummffed. “We embrace the written language where we’re from! Ignorance only leads to abuse of control and power, whereas literacy promotes education and in turn reasoning and morality. We are not sheep to be left ignorant and led around oblivious!”
“Here, here, Lord Louis!” Coraline, Simone, Lyra, and I cheered.
“My husband speaks the truth and without a compulsion to do so. You should take his example, Cassius.” Colleen recommended.
“You will not make it to the Keep! There are others if we do not succeed!” Cassius shouted angrily.
“There are no ‘others’.” Greer announced as she emerged from behind a large tree. She was also in her Terran disguise. “Lady Colleen, all stocking assassins from my sector have been… neutralized.”
“Very well, Lady Greer, thank you.” Colleen responded with a slight bow.
“It is an honor, my lady.” Greer returned the bow.
“Ladies Greer and Lyra, I think it prudent you two guard our rear flanks to make sure Lord Christoff’s spies don’t get any ideas.” Colleen ordered. “As for you two,” she paused to consider appropriate action, “you will be placed where you shall not cause any unnecessary diversions.”
Both men dropped into unconsciousness then promptly disappeared, as did the two other unconscious men.
“I transported them to that turret in the wall of the keep we can see through the trees.” She told us calmly as she motioned in the direction. “They’ll wake up tomorrow not remembering our encounter.
“That turret, majesty?” Thomas pointed to the Keep.
“That very one, pumpkin, why?” Colleen smiled.
“Rumors have it the Regent holds his personal concubines there, majesty.”
“Lucky bastards!” Louis grinned.
Colleen glared at Louis.
“Let’s get to the Keep before any other misguided ‘loyalists’ decide to interfere.” She recommended. “We have yet to find the Keep’s main defensive force.”
Pegasus’ VIP suite:
“Christina? I think she’s starting to come around. I’m not looking forward to this part.” Lokust worried.
“She won’t do anything too destructive.” I comforted before looking to Prime Minister Tau.
“You might want to be on high alert though, sir.” I added.
Kitty’s right fist shot into the air and Lokust barely had time to move her face out of range!
“Nice try, Sinae! I’m onto that one.” Lokust laughed as she barely avoided Kitty’s left roundhouse also.
“Where am I? What happened? Last thing I remember… Christina said she was putting… me…,” She gasped loudly, “to sleep!”
“I assure you that you are still with us and are safely aboard Pegasus, my queen.” Tau comforted, his hand moved gently to Kitty’s arm.
Kitty looked to me in fear.
“Why?” She asked- her face filled with confusion.
“You were going full-on berserker down there, Lady Kitty. The bloodlust appeared to be growing worse and, had I let things continue, the culled ranks of the opposing force would have dropped below that recorded in history. Not only that, but I was worried you might have some strange temporal illness.”
“I’m fine. Beam me back down, Christina.” She replied calmly.
“You aren’t ‘fine’, Lady Kitty; you’re pregnant.” I revealed.
“I’m…WHAT?!!!!!!!” She shouted then instantly sent ‘death rays’ toward Tau. Figuratively, thank God!
“About a standard month, Kitty.” Charli added.
Kitty began to cry.
“My queen? Kitty? I’m so, so sorry.” Tau looked defeated.
“No you aren’t, Tau. Neither of us is sorry. I just wasn’t expecting this to happen so soon.” Kitty said as she looked back at him with tear-filled eyes. “And I am the one that is sorry, my love.”
“I thought you told us a long time ago that being a Current Mage makes it tougher to get pregnant, Dad.” Lokust asked Charli.
“In Terrans, yes. Lynxins seem unaffected.” She answered. “Sometimes they seem worse than rabbits.”
I had to laugh at that, but Lokust obviously had no clue about the old axiom.
“Well? Now that you know, you have a choice, Kitty.” Charli proposed. “You can stay aboard Pegasus or Christina might find it in her heart and your wellbeing to transport you back to the surface.”
“I wish to complete the mission as planned, Charli” Kitty stood then looked to Lokust.
“Ex-O, I wish to complete the mission. I want to re-engage!”
“Only if you are chaperoned, Sinae. Tau? Would you agree to accompany Lady Kitty back to the surface?”
“I would, Lady Lokust, if Lady Christina is of like mind?” Tau answered.
“I am, Prime Minister. Would you like me to activate your disguise here or on the surface?” I asked in answer.
He nodded.
“Cora’s group is closing on the Keep’s main forces, Christina. I’m going to alert Chance so her group can rendezvous.” Charli reported calmly.
I nodded and Kitty, Tau, and I were standing slightly ahead of Aunt Cora and Mom. Simone instantly pulled her wand but lowered it after determining who we were. She hurried over to Kitty- who was now in disguise- and embraced her.
“Congratulations, sister and welcome back!” She greeted happily. Simone then offered her hand to Tau. “And congratulations to you also!” She added as they shook hands.
“Lady Charli reported that the Keep’s forces are just ahead.” I reported.
“One hundred meters.” Simone answered with a confirming nod. “Should we stand our ground?”
A sudden feeling come over me, and Simone began to look around as if searching for me.
Was I invisible?
“Christiiiiinaaa! Where did you go?” Simone hissed in annoyance, but turned around quickly.
“Halt! Identify yourselves!” A deep penatrating voice echoed from the forest.
At least two-dozen horsemen appeared ahead of us out of the trees.
“My Ladies. Hold.” Mom requested calmly as she held her fist skyward.
“Commander! Blue-hairs! Four of them!” The rider to the left of the lead horseman whispered loudly.
Counting me there should have been five ‘blue-hairs’. I must be invisible!
Their leader simply and silently held up his gauntleted right hand to silence the murmurs that erupted following that voiced observation.
“Introducing Lady Colleen Norge of Clan Norge and her Valkyrie, sir knight.” Daddy announced with a bow toward the horsemen.
“Ah, so you are them that have been prophesized to regain this realm’s throne. The Regent warned us of you ‘blue-hairs’.”
“So we have heard, sir knight. We have recently engaged two of the Regent’s… men.” Mom responded calmly.
“Then you know the Regent has ordered your heads.” He said nodding sadly.
“Aye, and you know beyond a shadow of a doubt that will not come to pass.” Mom smiled wickedly.
“I have read the prophecy, yes, but I cannot disobey my standing orders, my ladies.”
“Strange. The two gentlemen we recently spoke with revealed the dissolve of all reading and writing here. How should you know of the full details of the prophecy, sir knight?” Daddy asked in curiosity.
“To not be literate would be a disastrous miscarriage of humanity, sir! To remain ignorant only breeds more ignorance.”
“Then… from one learned man to another, I welcome you, sir knight.” Daddy greeted with a slight bow.
“Alas, after such welcome and true beauty here, we must now dispatch our orders.” The knight sadly bowed his head as he reached for his sword.
My sisters were suddenly aiming their wands at the imposing cavalry.
Even Daddy held a wand?
“Ah, so that is what was prophesized as ‘Valkyrie’. I see.” The knight sighed as his head slouched forward. “We stand little or no chance of victory here today. Still, my orders are clear…”
I had to stop this and I began to concentrate on something spectacular.
The Antarran Redemption
“Cassius, I have a job for you and your minion.” “What is your wish, sire?” “There is rumor that a whore and “Perfectly. How will I know them, sire?” “There will be several ‘blue-hairs “I understand, sire. By your leave, sire?” “My Leige? What has you so ill- “But our plans to reduce and cull the “They are. And don’t you think you “They are ready at my command, “Interesting. That along with the “I look forward to our official
I prepared myself for the charge. These brave warriors- men of unquestionable moral- would carry out their orders to the fullest and die knowing they had done their duty. Their honor would remain pure even in death.
The cavalry’s front line suddenly became awash with bright white light and their leader looked past me in surprise and terror! That look was accompanied by murmurs and gasps from his men as each tried valiantly to steady their mounts.
I too had an inkling of what just happened.
In fact, I knew exactly what was happening!
My marvelous daughter had just made her grand entrance.
“Goddess Christina!” I gasped in amazement as I turned. Christina was still glowing brightly- the little show-off! I quickly fell to my knees. “Welcome, my Goddess Christina.”
“Lady Colleen. I offer my assistance if required.” Her announced offer hauntingly echoed throughout the nearer forest.
Behind me there was the deafening clatter of metal armor instantly in motion!
“What well trained and reverent soldiers you have, Lady Colleen! They will do well in the forthcoming siege to protect your realm from the invading faction.” She smiled directly to me.
“Goddess Christina, these are not my, but the Regent’s knights. We still are, but two squads.” I admitted.
“Two… squads?” I heard the lead knight gasp. How had he not suspected there were more of us?
“So you have not gained their allegiance at this point, Colleen?” Christina smiled deviously with a quick wink.
“No, Christina, I haven’t got that far. Though timely, your arrival is still a bit premature.”
“You do realize that time is fluid for my kind?” She giggled.
“You’ve reminded me many, many times, Christina, but I still don’t understand most of the concept.” I replied dourly knowing it was true, and that I still couldn’t believe I was some two thousand years back in Antarra’s history. One thing was definitely obvious though.
She was having way too much fun with this.
“The Goddess Christina and the Lady Colleen speak as if related, Commander!” One of the men gasped behind me.
“Are you not all ‘related’ to me?” Christina asked the men with a giggle that echoed and reverberated off the trees. “You all knew to dismount and kneel before me, correct? So you must all know of me. That makes us related, sir knights.”
“Don’t get too crazy, pumpkin!” I whispered to her.
Christina smiled amusedly.
“Lady Colleen and her husband, Lord Louis are the rightful rulers of this realm as per my decree of forty years prior, my reverent followers. The days of the Regent and his tyrannical rule are at an end. If Norge’s Heath is to survive and prosper into the future as I have foreseen, your defensive forces must be united against Lord Christoff’s oncoming invasion.” Christina decreed.
“Commander, I give you new orders,” She smiled spryly, “and ‘Goddess’ outranks ‘Regent’, right?” Christina giggled as she approached then walked past me to the knights and out of my view. I remained still and silent.
“Courageous and noble knights of Norge’s Heath, protect the realm from Christoff’s forces and heed Lady Colleen’s strategies for she and her Valkyrie have only known victory. Colleen?”
Christina was now in front of me and offered her hand. I took it with a broad smile, which the horsemen couldn’t see, and stood.
“My blessing upon you all, sisters and brothers, for today herolds the return of the unbiased and honorably ruling Norge Clan! Norge’s Heath shall survive the day and the millenniums.” Christina announced loudly to the crowd. Again, her words resonated through the forest.
She bent down and kissed my forehead.
“I hope that wasn’t too over the top, mom.” She whispered with a giggle, stood, took a few steps back, and disappeared into a brilliant white aura.
‘No… not over the top at all, pumpkin!’ I thought with a smirk.
Turning toward our cavalry guests, I was about to ask the one question that would make or break this mission. To my surprise, every one of them was still on one knee with heads bowed and swords before them- points down reverently!
Not too much pressure there!
“I ask which orders you now choose to carry out, sir knight.”
“My lady… is it not obvious? A task given by the Goddess Christina must be honored first and foremost- and by her grace we are yours to command, majesty.”
“Majesty?” Chance called as she, Hope, and Kate emerged from the trees on our right.
“The enemy encampment has been reduced in number as ordered. Where’d you pick up the strays?” She asked while nodding to the cavalry.
“They found us, sister… and have volunteered to follow us into battle against Christoff. The Goddess Christina has also given her blessing.”
“ALRIGHT!” Chance shouted, gleefully fist pumping her right arm in excitement. “Now we can kick some serious ass! Thanks be to the Goddess, majesty.”
Two sonic booms overhead signaled the games were about to commence.
Our troops startled and gasped at the cloudless thunder in terror.
I smiled to their leader.
“Time to mount up! Commander…?” I prompted.
“Commander Christian Norwood, majesty. Captain of the Norge’s Heath Defensive Forces.”
Damn! Was he one of my ancestors? I tried to remain composed.
“I’d like you to split your cavalry in half and come in on the enemy’s flanks after they begin to move toward the keep. They’re archers will be concentrated just behind the front lines and intent on decreasing our main frontal force. Have your archers’ only advance to the next hamlet and await us as snipers.”
Aye, my lady. And what of our defensive advance?” The tall soldier asked looking down to me in concern.
“My Valkyrie will hold the advance while you rout their flanks and support staff.” I answered calmly.
“Majesty? Is it wise to put yourself in the midst of such carnage?” He asked.
Movement from my extreme left caught my acute- and recently upgraded- Antarran attention and I instantly reached out and snagged the arrow from its flight. I was instantly on the small group of enemy snipers and ended them with my cutlass before even a gasp could escape them!
“Well, that was certainly fun.” I smiled and rubbed my blade clean as I walked back to our group. “Now… what were you asking me, commander?”
“I trust you took out all eight, Lady Colleen?” Simone inquired as if nothing outlandish had happened.
“Ten, but who’s counting, sister?” I smiled wickedly. “You were about to reply, commander?”
“You have proven your skill, majesty. Forgive me.” He bowed, mounted his ride, and motioned for his men to split and move out.
“How did you move so fast, majesty?” Thomas’ eyes were wide. “I saw you grasp the arrow- impossible as that was, but after that all I felt was a breeze until you walked back to us.”
“I’ve studied with the masters in several different disciplines of the martial arts, pumpkin. I have high ratings in all of them.” I smiled.
“Now, at this time I order you back to our soldier’s encampment and await our return. This shouldn’t take but a few hours.”
“But there had to be four or five thousand of the enemy, majesty!” The young man exclaimed.
“'Had' being the operative term, kiddo.” Kate giggled with a predatory smile.
Thomas’ mouth dropped open with a gasp.
“Be on your way, pumpkin.” I pointed in the general direction of the cavalry’s camp. “Don’t dawdle.”
“Ready to kick some arrogant Antarran male ass, girls?” I asked with, what I thought, was a very predatory smile.
We began walking back the way we’d come in a single front line with weapons drawn.
“Cue the ‘kick-ass’ female fight scene music.” My dear, sweet, Louis announced eagerly.
“Why did I even advance with you guys?” I asked as I watched our Lynxins rout the advancing forces of this yet unseen ‘Lord Christoff’.
The field of battle was maybe four acres square mostly surrounded by tall pines and various deciduous trees. Just the first and secondary lines had shown themselves- the first line dropping to our swords relatively fast. Cmdr. Norwood’s cavalry proved to be very competent at what they did and remained out of sight from the main confrontation.
Feeling that we had flankers coming in from our right I spun, pulled my bow, notched an arrow, and released in one smooth and graceful motion.
The damage was swift and several more combatants were out of the siege.
“Nice shootin’, Tex!” Katelyn nodded as she slashed at a few more insurgents.
I had long since lost count of the bodies that had fallen to just my cutlass.
Many more had tasted the points of my arrows.
I had to admit that the amount and severity of the carnage was starting to take a toll on my stomach and I began developing- against my attempts to ignore it- a conscience.
Not the best thing to have when you are trying to uphold your ruthless reputation!
A horn sounded out in the distance from well behind our enemy’s line.
A signal to regroup or retreat, maybe?
I immediately notched three arrows to my bow, whispered Kate’s guidance spell to seek out the horn’s owner and any protection nearby upon them, and let them fly.
After a few seconds the horn stopped sounding and our retreating attackers seemed confused.
There was a noticeable pause in their retreat and we used that to our full advantage.
Of course, our Lynxins led the way and left very little for the rest of us to do save guard our flanks and rear.
“Looks like the opposition is destablizing, ladies. I’m seeing your cavalry making significant headway on their flanks and the remaining forces seem disordered.” Charli reported over our comms.
“So are we going to drive the death spike or show lenience, majesty?” Chance asked as Caroline and Coraline turned back to me after they had dispatched their own adversaries.
“As I recall, Christoff was captured then died in Norge’s Heath prison twenty years from now, ladies.”
“Do we have a portrait or drawing of him in the database, Cora?” Simone questioned as she wiped off her blade and checked it’s edge.
“There was one portrait of him that I know of. Let me see…” Caroline manifested her DataTab and swiped at it a moment. “Here… here is the only image that survived these turbulent times.”
Caroline passed the device around.
“Aunt Cora? This looks digitally enhanced to appear like a painting.” Link observed.
“Apparently, we had something to do with it- to remind us Christoff needs to survive this siege.”
“So where is the little dweeb?” I posited.
“Colleen? Maybe you can ask one of your arrows to find him and wound him in say… the leg?” Kate proposed.
Quickly doing just that I smiled, notched, incanted, and released.
The arrow veered off sharply to the left almost immediately.
A man screamed shrilly not far from our position and we heard several branches breaking followed by a loud ‘thump’- as if something or someone falling out of a tree hit the ground hard.
Link and Simone went to investigate.
They returned after several minutes- Link carrying a small redheaded, bearded man across her shoulders like a game deer. He was dressed in tanned leather instead of battle armor.
He also had an arrow through his right calf.
It looked extremely painful.
“He matches the image… now.” Simone stated calmly.
“Is he unconscious from the wound or the fall?” I asked in curiosity.
“Oh, no, the arrogant little shit was fully awake til he reached out to grab Coraline’s left ‘lady-in-wait’. He’ll probably need his jaw wired shut.” Simone answered. “Oh… and a very good oral surgeon. I managed to stop her before she could rip all his digits off- though he may never write with that hand ever again.”
Now that she mentioned it, Christoff’s right hand did seem somewhat misshapen and hung somewhat differently than his left.
I think it was the fact that three of his fingers and his thumb were at odd angles.
“I left it so he could still stick his index finger up his ass!” Link growled heatedly at the unconscious man she was holding.
I thought Hope and Kate would pass out from laughing so hard!
A change of panties was definitely in order for them both!
“I’m showing the enemy forces are withdrawing and dispersing quickly, ladies. Some of your cavalry is heading back in your direction.” Charli reported.
“Awwww man! Is it over so soon?” Kitty complained as she and her fellow Lynxins appeared just ahead of us. While we had stopped, our sisters had forged ahead in pursuit of the retreating forces.
“So soon?” Hope goggled in amazement at our sister. “We’ve been going medieval on these losers for three straight hours! Not that you guys left us that much.”
“Has it actually been that long?” Kitty cocked her head to the side as she looked up in thought for a moment.
“It was and you still concern me with that ‘blood thirsty behavior of yours, cousin.” Lyra nodded.
A rider came into view and slowed before us. It was Commander Norwood’s second in command.
“Majesty, your insightful tactics have succeeded! The enemy is in complete disarray and dispersing into the countryside. Sadly we were unable to locate Lord Christoff himself. We fear he may have escaped to re-plan and reform his offensive.”
“This the perp in question, sir knight?” Kate giggled as she unceremoniously lifted the unconscious man’s head by his scraggily unkempt hair. He was still on Link’s shoulders.
The horseman’s mouth fell open as Kate released the head and dramatically tried to wipe her fingers and hand of the dirt, grime, and sweat residue.
“It is, my lady… but how…?”
“He was hiding up in a copse of trees off to our left.” Chance answered.
“Hiding in a tree? Lord Christoff? Hiding. In. A. Tree?” The soldier repeated slowly in complete disbelief. “Why… the cowardice! He dares call himself a noble?”
“Apparently, he has a different definition of the word, sir knight.” Caroline said as she shook her head.
What happened to his hand and face, majesty?” The horseman asked curiously.
“He… demanded… and took… favors from me that were not offered, sir.” Link growled in answer and looked like she was ready to break our prisoner in half.
“I think the prisoner will be better off on the ground, don’t you, Coraline?” I hinted for her to put him down.
“Of course, majesty.” She glared at me.
Link unceremoniously dropped her offending payload and walked away without another word or glance backward.
Hitting the ground again caused our prisoner to begin to groan, wheeze, and cough in agony. Tears formed in his eyes and a pain-laced shriek exited his mouth as he unconsciously reached for his jaw with his mangled right hand.
“Coraline doesn’t like you!” Simone informed him as she looked down at him in disgust. “I don’t like you either!”
“You dare call yourself a noble!” Caroline decried haughtily. “You have revealed yourself to be anything but!”
“Sister? I’m sure he has good reason to conceal himself.” I reasoned.
“Ahh wool nah anther yu whorthzzz.” He slurred painfully in defiance- bloody spittle flew from his mouth.
“And I could not care less, Christoff! I will let the common courts decide your fate.”
His laugh came out more like several hisses instead of real laughs. He also spit out a tooth or two.
“Laugh now, Christoff.” I said confidently. “I promise- as leader of Clan Norge- that the law will have the final say in your future.
“Nordjuh? Theywll all deahd.” He slurred as more bloodied drool dripped from his mouth.
“Not all of us.” Simone grinned and looked around to each of us ‘royal blue-hairs’. “We’re still alive and kickin’!”
“Sir Knight! I want this man in irons and taken to the Keep to await his trial!” I declared. “He is to be shackled in the stocks on the Commons for all to see.”
“I have no means of detainment, majesty.”
“I just happen to have a pair of cuffs on me, majesty,” Chance chirped as she conjured a set of chrome manacles and dangled them for everyone to see, “If you don’t mind the pink felt linings?”
I rolled my eyes. It was my observation that the ladies of this Coven were only playing. They seemed to take nothing that happened here- dangerous as it was- serious…
Some of them were probably even a might kinky?
Thinking a little longer on that, I realized that each one of us could and likely wouldn’t hesitate to wipe out everything with just a ‘flick’ of our wand.
A blood-curdling scream threatened to pierce our ears as Chance cuffed our prisoner’s wrists behind his back.
More of our cavalry appeared and slowly approached.
“Majesty, I see you have found our quarry. Congratulations to you and your Valkyrie. Now…” Cmdr. Norwood dismounted his horse after surveying the devastation we had wrought on our attackers. “If you would do us the honor, majesty? The true monarch of Norge’s Heath and her heroines should ride triumphantly back to her people from her victorious campaign.”
Several of Norwood’s fellow knights also dismounted their steeds and waited patiently for each of us and helped us into the recently relinquished saddles.
“Captain, Gretchen has commandeered an abandoned enemy cart. Should we load the prisoner to it with the wounded?”
“Lash him to the back where he can walk in shame. If he cries out, muffle him with a piece of his own clothing.” Norwood ordered.
“Captain? The Keep is a league away and he appears too fragile to be marched that distance.”
“A true noble would not complain and would sacrifice his very existence with courage and honor, sergeant. Let this be a redeeming test of his true nobility.”
“Aye, sir. As you say.”
Norwood nodded.
“Now, let’s be on our way with these brave, beautiful, fearless warriors and our rightful queen.” He ordered and motioned our troop forward toward Norge’s Heath.
As we neared the Heath, shouts echoed out from atop the battlements announcing the knights’ return.
On crossing the heavy wooden drawbridge, the Heath’s huge wooden doors groaned in protest of having been quickly flung wide open.
Cheers met our ears as Cmdr. Norwood led his horse- with me in the saddle- through the thick walls of the city gate. Hundreds of people cheered, clapped, and pointed to us with gleeful smiles, though they politely parted and gave way as we rode farther in.
As we proceeded through the crowd clogged Main Street, I overheard more than a few of the onlookers asking about our identities and especially our hair color as we continued on.
Cmdr. Norwood was only too happy to answer any and all inquiries.
“They call themselves ‘Valkyrie’ and claim membership in Clan Norge.” He told them all proudly.
Though, not all were celebrating. From atop his mount I observed several ‘sour’ faces moving in and amongst the crowds to either side.
Obviously loyalists or spies of the Regent, I thought.
Several older women and some older couples along our trek to the Keep seemed especially overjoyed that we had arrived- a smug confidence that we were here to change things… hopefully for the better.
At least their smiles and nods of acceptance seemed to indicate that approval.
We stopped in what I assumed was the Heath’s ‘Common’. The large, well-kept, level green fronted a large, heavily fortified building with hundreds of thin vertical archer slits along the walls that I could see. Nearer the building, just at the end of the well-kept lawn, was a pair of old-fashioned wooden stocks; they stood just off a barren, frequently used, dirt cart path that circled the Common’s perimeter.
Gretchen, a proud young noblewoman, Knight, and proficient fighter who just happened to have several thin blue streaks running through her long, braided hair, wasted no time stopping the wagon by the ancient punishment devices, untying our prisoner from the open tailgate, and roughly threw him into a stock, securing it with an ancient- by my perspective- keyed padlock once Chance de-materialized her rather risqué handcuffs.
“Here be the beaten and humbled architect of the assault against our home- Christoff of Mountsmouth!” She shouted- arms raised high in triumph.
The cheers were deafening!
I liked her!
“The Lady Colleen of Clan Norge and her courageous Valkyrie be hailed for our victory!” She again shouted.
Again the crowds cheered loudly!
“Silence!” A tenor male voice echoed from everywhere around us!
“Why has this nobleman been put to the stock before I have heard or passed any judgement?” The yet-to-be-seen man demanded.
“Cause I asked her to, pumpkin!” I shouted at an equal volume.
“And who are you to make any demands of my knights, you assuming woman?!” He dared.
“Lady Colleen of Clan Norge: the rightful heir to Norge’s Heath, pumpkin.” I answered calmly.
The crowd gasped loudly as one hearing my reply.
“Be warned I am not some gourd, impudent wench! Pay the proper respect to the throne or suffer my wrath!”
“High Priestess, I’d like to meet this…this unrevealed blowhard?” I requested as I glanced back to Chance. Cmdr. Norwood looked up to me in puzzlement.
“As you wish, majesty.” Chance smiled deviously.
The reigning Regent of Norge’s Heath- all five and a half feet by three feet of him- was instantly standing fifteen feet in front of my horse. He was quite befuddled, and rotund, to say the least. My horse was minimally startled and gave a snort.
Norwood gasped and swallowed hard looking over to Chance.
“Thank you, High Priestess.” I nodded to her with a wicked smile.
“Don’t mention it, majesty.”
“What manner of illusion is this?” The blowhard bellowed then glared angrily at my escort.
“Norwood! I demand you arrest these miscreant whores and throw them in the deepest, darkest pit of the Keep!”
“Pardon, but why would I do that to the courageous warriors that saved all of Norge’s Heath from Lord Christoff’s forces, Regent Gerefont? And I must confess, the Lady Colleen of Clan Norge’s battle strategies far bested the campaign designed and decried by you, sire.” Norwood answered cautiously, but truthfully.
“They are merely skillful manipulators playing mind tricks, you fool! Arrest them! Arrest them all!” He spit angrily.
“Pardon again, Sire? If you had seen these fearless, battle-hardened women in action, you would not demand anything from them, for they are vastly more than they appear!” Norwood warned nervously.
“If you do not move against these deceiving whores then I shall do it myself!”
Gerefont began an angry advance toward us, but before he took two steps the ground around him erupted loudly with violent, blue–streaked explosions!
Norwood and I both tried to calm his panicking horse.
Apparently, Aquia was holding position somewhere above us in her Broom.
“Personally, I wouldn’t move a muscle, pumpkin. We’ve got friends in high places… very high places.” I giggled my warning as the horses and gathered crowd settled.
My recommendation only aided in overriding his shock and made him angrier. He dared take another step.
Nine very pissed-off looking women instantly surrounded him in a circle and limited any further approach!
My sisters were all in their uniforms and had their wands aimed at the overconfident Regent!
Cmdr. Norwood and his knights oscillated their stares between their now empty saddles, my sisters, and me.
Of course, the gathered crowds gasped and murmurings of ‘witches’ took to the faint breeze around us.
“Go ahead, punk! Make my day!” Hope hissed through tightly clinched teeth in a gritty, deep voice. With a slight flourish of her wand just to his right, a bright blue bolt of Current struck the ground and exploded loudly.
I fought very hard to contain myself!
And to keep my horse calm.
“My good man,” Tau dared as he dismounted and stepped forward to address the stymied Regent. “I do believe these noble ladies wish you to… um…the phrase… what is that phrase… oh! These noble ladies wish nothing more than for you to ‘push your luck’! Though it is still your option, I strongly advise against that seeing as they have you outnumbered ten to one.”
And any one of us could ‘end’ you with a thought, Jackass! I mused.
Tau walked, unimpeded, through our sisters’ defensive circle- between Kitty and Greer- and placed his hand on the Regent’s shoulder.
Pretty ballsy if you ask me, seeing as the Regent carried a dagger on each hip.
Except…the Regent seemed to wince in pain as Tua gripped his shoulder. Was Tua digging his unseen, retractable claws into him?
“You see, my good fellow… Lady Colleen and her Valkyrie have been blessed by the Goddess Christina- who…” The portly Regent winced even more as Tau seemed to squeeze a little harder. “Has reassured her that she is the rightful heir to this realm. Step down peacefully as you promised to do all those years ago, and officially recognize her birthright of Norge’s Heath, sir, because she and her ladies can be ruthless and frighteningly cutthroat should the need arise. In case you have yet to hear, they made the field of battle run red earlier today with the blood of their adversaries.” He advised.
“I shall not! Never!” Gerefont spit at Tau in defiance.
“Then I am afraid it will be your departure ceremony, sir. Majesty?” He turned and looked to me, “I’m afraid ‘civil’ diplomacy is not on the menu today. May I suggest something…equally convincing?” Tua said as he walked back through our circle wiping his face dry.
“Put me in coach!” Kitty turned back to me and hissed angrily, but quietly. Her urgency was palpable.
Yeah, the dumbass was going to pay dearly for spitting in her boyfriend’s face if I didn’t stop her!
“Hold, Lady Kitty.” I ordered as I dismounted and confidently walked through my sisters’ security perimeter.
“Hi, I’m Colleen Norge. What’s your name, pumpkin?” I smiled pleasantly while offering my hand.
Gerefont prepared another spittle projectile to launch my way, but began gagging instead.
His eyes crossed in confusion as he quickly brought his hands to his mouth and seemed to gag before expelling something big from it.
In his hand was a moderate sized brown field mouse. He cautiously held the spit-soaked thing by its tail then coldly dropped it to the ground where it scurried away at Mach speed.
“I believe he has an advanced case of rodent tongue, ladies.” I giggled then turned to Hope and Chance to roll my eyes at them. “Good thing it isn’t ‘slug flu’. I hate slugs.”
Chance winked and smiled. Hope looked annoyed and rolled her eyes at her daughter.
That seemed to be some recurring theme between them.
In all, Gerefont expelled six field mice from his mouth before it seemed to stop.
“Rodent tongue is such a pesky affliction, pumpkin.” I grinned. “Let us hope it doesn’t get worse and become rat syndrome? Or ‘frog-in-your-throat’?”
I paused a moment to observe him and wait for further retaliation. When none came, I smiled.
“So, as a seasoned politician, you should understand the premise of putting on a good public front? Now can we do that here or should I allow my Valkyrie to indulge?” I said as I offered my hand again. “The exhilaration and bloodlust of our latest confrontation is still running high? Shall we try this again?”
I nodded to my ‘Valkyrie’.
My sisters were instantly sitting atop their horses. Our knights were again dumbfounded.
“I refuse!” He spat ferociously!
“Lady Lyra? He is all yours, but we still need him alive.”
I heard Kitty snarl as, in the blink of an eye, the Regent’s splendid clothing fell from his body in pieces each no bigger than an inch square; yet there was not a scratch or cut visible on his body!
My Lynxin sisters…and probably even Tau, were simply amazing!
“Nicely done, my lady.” I praised. Lyra was again on her horse and I noticed her nonchalantly flipping the Regent’s twin daggers in her hand.
Gerefont stood, completely unaware he had been stripped and disarmed, until the gathered crowds started pointing and laughing.
Even our knights seemed amused.
“Finding it a bit drafty this afternoon, pumpkin?” I giggled.
“I will not relent. I refuse to recognize you as anything but filthy peasants!”
“Quite frankly, pumpkin, I don’t care one iota if you do or not, and come hell or high water, I intend on taking what is rightfully mine… what my grandparents confidently put you in charge of until I came of age.”
Several dust devils suddenly whipped up between Gerefont and the Keep. Thirty feet directly above the twisting, dust-laden winds my daughter appeared out of thin air- her bright white aura outlining her in beautiful, otherworldly splendor!
“Lady Colleen? Is there a problem here?” She asked in a loud, unstrained voice that echoed ominously throughout the immediate area.
As expected, ‘Regent’ Gerefont lost all continence after turning around.
And not just figuratively either!
Christina then decided to really show off by gracefully floating out of what I assumed to be Surf’s-Up’s second seat, down to the ground. She dispelled her brilliant aura as soon as her silk-slippered feet touched the naked soil of the wide, dirt street that ran in front of the keep. The ground, upon which she walked, magically dried, smoothed, flattened, and leveled as she strode across it.
“Greetings and salutations, Goddess!” I greeted as I knelt before my approaching daughter.
Again, the clanking of metal armor in quick motion could be heard around us as the knights fell to one knee with swords reverently drawn and downturned before them.
“Lady Colleen? What is the hold-up? You were to make introduction to the temporary representative of your throne and arrange with him your coronation. Why has that not already happened?” Christina demanded as she motioned me to stand while still walking toward me.
She did a double-take of Gerefont as she walked past him. And a devious smile crossed her face.
“And why is this ‘mortal’ standing before you and my people without clothing? Is he the court’s jester?” She momentarily glanced back at him. “Is he mentally delusional… or just that irreverent? And just what is that foul stench?”
Christina snapped her fingers and a colorful, fully blooming, flowerbed popped into existence around the stunned man.
“Better. At least the excrement should furnish nutrients.” She nodded once and pulled me into a tight embrace as she got to me.
“Have I once again arrived earlier than needed, Colleen?” She asked, her face beaming a coy smile.
She leaned to my ear.
“I couldn’t let you have all the fun, mom. Besides, Kitty was just about to break your ranks and his neck.” She whispered before leaning back.
“I believe your timing perfect, Goddess Christina.” I said, bowing my head as she pulled away from me and looked to Kitty.
“And Lady Kitty, I must congratulate you on your amazing fortitude in resisting your urge to violently dispatch this sad excuse for a human after his blatant disrespect of your mate.”
Christina regarded the Regent once more then looked to me in confusion. “Are you certain this…” she paused to reappraise the naked, middle-aged man before us, “That this is the Regent? I should think he would have more respect for his- be it temporary- noble status and office.”
“You are not a Goddess, but a hoax!” Gerefont proclaimed arrogantly.
“You are quite correct!” She agreed as she gave him a very malevolent glare. “I am the Goddess! And now you will kneel before me and plead forgiveness for your arrogant, frivolous, misuse of authority! Or… would you like to try me further?” Christina turned toward him and her brilliant aura flared. Her angry voice reflected menacingly off the local buildings so loudly that some masonry crumbled from the keep’s wall and fell to the ground!
“I think you more fake than Goddess, whore. Sleight of hand and misdirection can only hide so much.” He declared overconfidently.
Yeah, that was a very bad choice.
“Oh?” She smiled with the same, if not more malevolence. “Who is the fake, Walter Gerefont? Let us see…”
Overhead, clouds began to form and partially blocked the sun. Before us all, in bright, high definition, an image popped into existence. It was a huge, thirty by forty-five foot projection of an overly adorned throne room. Opulent was too humble a word for the place we observed. In the throne ‘hall’ sat Gerefont amongst all his ‘royal’ trappings.
several others in her circle have entered my
kingdom with intentions of overthrowing it
and me. I want them dispatched any way you
desire, understand?”
amongst them, her as one. They must not
make it to this Keep! Now go!”
One of the four men we had apprehended just this morning left the mega-opulent hall and hence the projection. The Regent remained seated and began talking to himself.
power! I thought I had seen to those infernal
Norges years ago! Now I find out some still
exist? Where were they hidden? The
heavens? Arrrrgh!”
tempered?”
A small redheaded man asked as he entered. It was hard to tell from his back, but the guy looked an awful lot like Christoff!
it may be truth; and after all our hard work
to stop it?”
population of the Heath are still at play,
correct?”
should be herding over your forces in
preparation?”
Walter. I am implementing a new audible
signaling system- one that can be heard over
the noises of battle. It is quite ingenious.”
severely lacking defensive strategy and
nonexistent reconnaissance I have provided,
our cavalry and army have little chance to
prevail. Together we will rule this world and
grow rich beyond our imaginations.”
meeting tonight, Walter.”
As the man turned to face us during his egress, the mystery was solved. It was definitely Christoff.
Given this new information, all eyes began looking between Gerefont and the man fighting diligently to free himself from the stock.
Sucks to be them, I thought.
You will meet my blades and I shall rule the
world without opposition. Those foretold
whores- should they somehow survive- will
be shown what their real position in life will
be! Kneeling before me in servitude!”
Christoff had suddenly stopped fighting his bondage and struggled to crane his neck to observe the replay.
“I think it very enlightening, don’t you, ‘Walter’? And, apparently your accomplice failed to receive the whole plan?” Christina goaded with an evil grin.
“Hmm, I wonder if you know what a ‘whore’s’ true purpose is at all?” Christina posed. “Hmmmm. Yes… that should do.”
A collective gasp sounded from all around us.
Before me stood a young, healthy-figured woman dressed in a scarlet red barmaid’s outfit. The simple, tightly-woven fabric skirt of the outfit hung just above her ankles and she wore nothing but a waist cincher on top- her modest endowments fully on display for all to see around the thin straps of her mostly nonexistent blouse. Oh… she wore a red ribbon choker around her neck. Her long, dull brown hair hung loosely in a messy braid to the middle of her back.
“Now you shall know what a true ‘whore’ is, and does. Do you wish this to go further… pumpkin?” Christina laughed.
“That you could… what happened to my voice?!”
“Do not speak unless spoken to, unrepentant whore!” Christina threatened as her aura flared blindingly. “My tolerance has reached limit! Now you shall remain in this form until you pass on… providing service, though differently than you had previously been tasked to perform.”
“I am the Regent! You shall remove your curse!”
“Yeah, I don’t think so... Pumpkin.” Christina giggled as she gave the young woman’s left breast a playful squeeze.
Gasping in her higher octave with disbelieving, bulging eyes, her mouth forming a surprised ‘O’, and, blushing profusely, the former Regent vanished!
“Know that I have not harmed her. I have only relocated her to a chamber in the Keep more suited to her new station.” Christina confided as she turned and addressed our gathering.
“Goddess Christina? What location might that be?” Norwood inquired cautiously with his head canted slightly to his left comically.
“I have recently learned of a tower in yonder Keep, in which is kept by the Regent a prostitution pool for the paying gentry?” Christina smiled wickedly in answer. “Would you like to go check on her well-being, my inquisitive knight?”
“Pardon my forwardness, Goddess Christina. That will not be necessary.”
Christina nodded her approval; turned to face the gathered crowds again then raised her arms to the sky. She also hovered about eight feet off the ground!
Louis and I never taught her to show off like this!
“My dear people. Though currently ‘nursing’ her womb, the Regent of Norge’s Heath has asked me to officially recognize Lady Colleen Norge as rightful sovereign to this realm and ‘graciously’ stepped down as interim administrator for this fair Province. Therefore, by my decree, Lady Colleen Norge and her mate, Lord Louis will officially be elevated to ‘Queen’ and ‘Prince’ of Norge’s Heath and within a seasonal cycle, all of my beloved planet. Messengers are to be dispatched to the distant realms three days hence to spread word of her coronation: to take place here in five weeks. In preparation, an honored guest invitation list shall be compiled and checked for relevancy in the two days prior the messengers’ departure.”
“To all those still unconvinced, believe me when I say I have followed this woman’s social development since her birth and believe her fair and unbiased in the laws of this world. Treat her with the same reverence you would me- your Goddess.”
Christina lowered her arms and herself to the ground, approached me, placed a chaste kiss to my forehead, took the few steps to the commader of ‘my’ knights, and whispered something in his ear.
Stepping back with a bright, shit-eating grin, she vanished.
Norwood was blushing profusely.
“My captain? What parting words did the Goddess bestow you?” Gretchen inquired curiously as she hurried over to him.
“She said I was ‘cute’ and that I should find myself a mate before she claims me as her own.” He blushed even more.
“I claimed him first, Goddess Christina!” Gretchen shouted angrily and pointed accusingly toward the heavens. She blushed almost as deeply as Norwood.
A parchment note instantly materialized, impaled on her skyward pointed index finger.
She first stared at it curiously then removed and read it before laughing hysterically- carefully folding it and placing it behind her custom sculpted, metal breastplate.
“I will and thanks be to you, my Goddess!” She acknowledged to the sky while wiping some tears that had appeared.
“The note?” Norwood nodded questioningly to his sister in arms.
“Goddess Christina gives her blessing and promises to attend our official joining ceremony.”
“She already knew of our exchange of verbal intentions.” Gretchen added, but seemed flabbergasted as she looked back at me.
“And what did you expect from our Goddess?” I giggled and offered my hand in congratulations. “You kids look good together and I hope I’m also invited to your very special event.”
“We’d be honored, majesty.” Gretchen replied before embracing me tightly and happily crying into my shoulder.
“I’m honored as well, Lady Gretchen of Norge’s Heath: seventh in the line of noble succession.” I winked with a broad smile.
“You knew? But I have not seen you before… nor you’re Valkyrie! How can that be, majesty?”
“You’ll have to ask the Goddess Christina about that because I still don’t believe parts of where I’ve been, dear girl! Being home though,” I took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, “this seems like the dream! Oh, how I have missed Antarra!”
“Christina has asked Aquia to do another supersonic fly-by, so be prepared for a low-level shock wave, ladies.” Charli announced over our comms.
“Majesty? A disembodied voice? Do the spirits also speak to you?” Gretchen asked, stunned as she obviously heard Charli’s communication.
“I’m not that well connected, pumpkin. I’m sure you’ll meet the other members of my Valkyrie in the coming days. Now though, I’d plug my ears.” I said as I demonstrated by plugging mine. She quickly followed my lead as did the other knights and my sisters.
The sonic boom and its concussive blast hit simultaneously and… if I had to guess… at about a hundred feet over our heads!
Mayhem ensued all around us on the ground as every horse, goat, sheep, cow, chicken, and person panicked in some way, shape, or form!
“Why is the Goddess mad at us, majesty?” Gretchen asked the question first.
“She claims she wanted to start my rule off with a big bang, pumpkin.” I adlibbed. “No, seriously; she wants me to get inside and start putting things back to normal. Starting with returning the Regent’s throne room back into the royal dining hall. Cmdr. Norwood, if you and your knights will escort us inside? We have work to do. Long overdue changes to make!”
“Are you sure this is the way it was done, Caroline?” I asked as I fought diligently to remain still while the slowest painter I’d ever seen took his time to- as he claimed- get the portrait ‘just right’.
My far distant successor snorted in laughter. I turned my head to glare at her.
“Majesty,” The guy said as he carefully put his brush down on his pallet, “Perfection such as yours takes an extreme amount of time and skill. Plus, if your majesty does not feel I have done your royal beauty justice, I may be punished. I wish not to spend my remaining years behind bars.”
“You think so little of me?” I asked in shock.
“I have experienced it firsthand with the Regent, majesty.” He informed me to my surprise.
“Well that will not happen again, Picasso! From now on art- in any form- will always be welcomed… as well as science and literature.” I assured with a smile.
Caroline nodded approvingly to my decree.
“Thank you, majesty, but please return to your selected pose so I may finish.”
“I can spare only enough time for you to get my nose right, Picasso. I have an important function to attend in just under four hours and I need to prepare.”
“A moment, majesty… … … there! Finished for now, majesty. Would the function be the Lady Gretchen’s nuptials to Lord Norwood?” He smiled.
“It is. Coming?” I asked, relieved I could again move.
“Wouldn’t miss it! Lady Gretchen is almost as much a work of art as you, majesty.”
“You’re too kind, Picasso.”
“Majesty? Why do you keep calling me ‘Picasso’? My given name is Gordon- Gordon Renoir.”
“Well, it was either that or ‘Pumpkin’.” I said, but added, “I like to keep things simple.”
Caroline Norge burst into hysterical laughter!
“Will you please relax, Christian Norwood?! You’ll make the family name questionable for the next two thousand years if you don’t settle!” I advised in a hissed whisper while we waited for the bridesmaids’ arrival.
“I’m frightened, majesty.” He admitted.
“Hang on? You, the guy who killed his fair share of adversaries in defense of this realm…are afraid to declare your love, in this temple, for the woman that took your heart? Really?” I began to giggle.
“This is the hardest thing I have ever done, majesty. What if Gretchen changes her mind and…”
“She won’t change her mind, pumpkin. She’d rather die than lose you. Remember, she challenged our Goddess Christina for you in the Commons that day.” I shook my head in amazement until I noticed a familiar figure in the very last row of seats- and on the bride’s side to boot.
“Last pew on our right side, pumpkin.” I said with a motioning nod.
“It cannot be!” Norwood gasped in complete befuddlement. “The Goddess Christina? Here?”
“She said she would be here, pumpkin. I’ve never known the Goddess to go back on her word. Ever.”
“Does Gretchen know she is here?”
“We’ll find out in a few minutes.” I said as the lute, strings, fife, and drum ensemble began to play this era’s entrance processional march.
Seven bridesmaid attendants and their groomsmen escorts slowly and gracefully made their way down the middle isle of the Goddess’ Temple couple by couple. They and their escorts parted as they reached the steps to the alter, and lined up on the first step: Groomsmen next to Christian and Bridesmaids in a line on the Bride’s side.
As the seventh attendant stopped and turned around to look out onto the gathered guests, the local music stopped and the Temple was suddenly awash and resonating with Earth’s version of the Bride’s processional march from what I recognized as a huge cathedral pipe organ, though I knew there was nothing that technologically advanced in existence here!
“Christiiiiinnnna!” I hissed under my breath!
The entire gathering began looking around the Temple- first in fear then in wonder.
Though visibly stunned, a middle-aged man with red and gray streaked hair, dressed proudly in bright, highly polished, gleaming, dress armor appeared at the back of the Temple escorting our young bride. Gretchen was beautifully garbed in the finest silken cloth this planet could offer. The pure white, full length wedding gown had delicate lace along the modest ‘V’ of its slightly plunging neckline and waves of the same delicate lace draping gracefully from her arms, shoulders, and waist. The same lace also made up her incredibly long train and her veil. She held a bouquet of the freshest and most colorful blooms in the realm…
…And she stopped abruptly as she undoubtedly saw Christina respectfully standing in the last pew!
“Well, there’s our answer, pumpkin.” I giggled quietly to her groom.
Gretchen instantly broke escort by her father and reached into the crowded row gently pulling my daughter to her. She proceeded to embrace her tightly and seemed to make introduction to her shocked father then had another short conversation. Christina shook her head in the negative then said something back. Gretchen nodded enthusiastically and my daughter moved behind the couple and picked up the trailing edge of the brides long, delicate, but ornate train. Gretchen and her father again began moving- in step with the ethereal music to the front of the Temple.
All along, the huge, proud, dynamic sound of the march continued.
Once at the alter, I nudged Christian to step down and greet his bride and her father. Christina stepped to the side after spreading the dress’s voluminous train in a half circle behind her.
As per our practice last evening, Gretchen’s father raised her veil, kissed her, and gave her hand to a very nervous Christian Norwood. Bride and Groom turned around and stepped up onto the first landing where they again turned to face each other- both smiling happily.
The grand organ music reached its dramatic finale then faded on the final, held note and the Temple became quiet.
Christina knelt down to again arrange Gretchen’s train behind her and placed some of it over the next step down from where she stood.
The guests ‘ohhh’d’ and ‘ahhh’d’ happily at the bride’s beautiful pose.
A murmur also began to spread around the Temple as guests began to put two and two together and arrived at ‘the Goddess Christina’ herself being in attendance.
“Honored guests,” I began officially to start off the main ceremony. “It is my greatest honor to welcome you all to the joining ceremony of Christian Norwood to Gretchen Ramaine this fine day.”
I waited for the applause to die down.
“As you can see, Gretchen has honored our Goddess Christina by asking her to attend her and that amazing, stunning dress!” I smiled to the bride and winked.
“Of course, that only serves to make her groom even more nervous.” I giggled.
The audience laughed politely.
I looked to my daughter, Goddess Christina, for permission to formally start the ceremony. She nodded back with a full smile.
“Let’s begin. Knight of the Realm: Gretchen Ramaine? Did you declare verbally, your heart and unwavering love of this man? To stand by and protect him should the need arise? To calmly discuss any and all decisions or options to a mutual agreement? To let Christian know when he is behaving badly or not using his Goddess-given wisdom and logic?”
“I have so declared and promised, Majesty.” She answered proudly and without pause.
And do you, Captain Knight of the Realm: Christian Norwood, hereby honor Gretchen as your lifelong partner? To dutifully honor and provide for her? To calmly discuss any and all decisions or options to a mutual agreement? To calmly hear Gretchen out when you think you are right instead of jumping headlong into something you might be ill equipped to handle on your own?”
“What?” Norwood looked to me in confusion.
“Just answer the question, pumpkin.” I giggled.
“I-I-I do so declare and promise, majesty!”
“Smart boy. You got yourself a keeper here, cousin.” I grinned to Gretchen.
The audience laughed again. Some women cheered quietly: Simone, Link, and Caroline, probably.
I paused as I glanced over to my daughter. She was dutifully holding Gretchen’s flower bouquet two steps away in the maid-of-honor position. Or was that the ‘Goddess-of-honor’ position?
“Goddess Christina? Would you care to help complete this ceremony with me?” I asked reverently.
“I… I couldn’t.” Christina blushed and physically waved my offer off.
“Oh, Goddess Christina, could you? I would forever be honored as would Christian… wouldn’t you, my dearest?”
The gathering again laughed as Gretchen glared at her groom.
“Please, Goddess Christina? It would mean the world to my Gretchen?” He pleaded.
“Told you he was a smart boy, pumpkin!” I said to our bride with a wink.
Christina turned to the official maid of honor- whose pallor was just now returning- and handed the official maid-of-honor the bouquet then turned back and joined me at the top of the Dias.
“Honored guests!” I said holding my hands out to the gathering in invitation. “Is there anyone here who disagrees with this joining and would like to file grievances? If there is, announce them now or forever remain civil and accommodating.”
When no one spoke out, I motioned for the bride and groom to join hands with Christina and I to form a circle.
Our ‘Goddess’ took over.
“Gretchen and Christian. By forming this circle and declaring your love for each other you have indicated to this gathering… this world… that you are now one in spirit; one with each other and one with your Goddess. The circle, as you know, represents the cycle of all things- everyone and everything around us! It represents the quintessential knowledge that we are all related to each other and thus each one of us affects everyone… everything else. It is a circle of life. A circle of hope and expectations for our shared future- to make it brighter and fulfilling! A circle of… unquestionable love.”
A slight tingle coursed through me and I think the newlyweds felt it too!
“My congratulations and blessing be upon you, Gretchen… you, Christian. Be joined now and enjoy each other in joy and happiness. In love!” Christina concluded. She released our hands and manifested a white, silken ribbon. Placing the couple’s hands together, she loosely wrapped a few turns around them and gently tied the ends in a bow. “The love and intent you both have declared for each other I now bind forever.”
“My people! Welcome our newly joined couple, Lady Gretchen and Lord Christian Ramaine- Norwood!” My daughter announced proudly- her voice echoing majestically throughout the Temple.
I gently untied the ribbon, rolled it up and handed the keepsake to Gretchen with an excited smile.
“This is the part where you two kiss and make it official, kids.” I prompted with a teasing laugh after wiping my eyes dry.
Applause filled the Temple as the two lip-locked for almost a full minute! They seemed totally oblivious to all around them and I began to wonder when they would come up for air!
“Honored guests! If everyone would promenade over to the Keep, I’ve arranged a celebratory feast be prepared for our bride and her groom. Come! Enjoy food and music and dance!” I announced to all attending.
That seemed to break the lovers’ heated, oral campaign! Still, I waited for them to look back to me.
When they finally did, I continued.
“Feel free to continue to partake of your mate’s lips. Enjoy this celebration and this day, cousins. As my gift, I’ve requested one of our guest rooms prepared for you for after the celebration. Enjoy the evening, you two.”
“Goddess Christina! Majesty! Will you both be attending the celebration also?” Gretchen asked. Her eyes big and hopeful.
“Wouldn’t miss it for the world, pumpkin!” I giggled.
“Goddess Christina?”
“I’ll be there with bells on, my lord and lady.” Christina giggled and disappeared.
God, I hope she’s not serious about the bells! I thought to myself.
The Antarran Redemption
“Are you sure the Coven cannot stay another week, High Priestess?” Colleen Everhardt-Norge pleaded.
“Oh, come on, Colleen. It’s been three months.” I moaned in response.
“I know, but…”
“But it’s time we returned home.” I interrupted placing my hand on her shoulder. “We have a whole galaxy to protect, don’t forget.”
“I understand that, but I was hoping to see where my Christina works, plays, and calls home these days, Chance.”
“Christina will have to transport you back here if you come along.” I reminded.
“So noted, High Priestess.”
“So noted?” I narrowed my eyes. “Look, ‘Majesty’! You knew this day would be coming and I thought you had accepted it? Don’t tell me you and Louis are having second or third thoughts. We all know that Antarra’s history depends on ‘Queen Colleen Norge’- her leadership; her policies; her long-term goals of uniting this planet…”
“Look, Chance, we know and both accept our new career path! We just ask for the opportunity to look into the far future…”
“We leave for Pegasus tomorrow morning at nine, Colleen. Don’t make me come looking for you.” I said as I turned to leave the newly refinished throne room.
Gretchen Norwood opened the door ahead of me and entered.
After greeting her, I paused and turned back to the new queen of Norge’s Heath.
“Greetings, majesty!” Gretchen said brightly.
“Hey, cuz. How’s married life?” Colleen returned.
Gretchen stopped and looked to Colleen in confusion.
“Majesty? Married life?”
“That’s what we called it back home, cousin. When two people who love each other join together? When they bond?” Colleen seemed to be lost for a better description.
“You and Christian tying the knot, sweetie.” I said as I mimed wrapping a ribbon around my wrist to her.
“Oh…”
“So, what can I do for you, cuz?” Colleen asked.
“I was told you wanted to see me, majesty. I came as soon as I finished my morning rituals.”
“High Priestess? Did you send for Gretchen in my stead?” Colleen asked in suspicion.
“I didn’t, majesty.”
“I did, majesty.” Christina’s voice answered, as she was suddenly standing next to me.
“You thrive on scaring the piss outta people, don’t you?” I accused just above a whisper.
Christina only glanced at me with a devious grin as she advanced to where Colleen still stood after greeting Gretchen Norwood.
“Mother? We need to go with Chance and the Coven back to Antarra. There will be an attempt at the monarchy.”
“Mother?” Gretchen whispered to herself in bewilderment without looking back.
“You heard correctly, Gretchen Norwood. Colleen Everhardt- Norge is my birthmother.”
Gretchen chanced to turn toward Christina’s voice.
“Goddess Christina!”
Gretchen Norwood fell to her knees instantly upon seeing her.
“Oh, get up you silly girl!” Christina hissed in annoyance as she took the young woman’s arm and gently pulled her to standing.
“Goddess Christina?”
“How can I claim to be this woman’s daughter?” Christina stated the unasked question.
“Well, about two thousand years from now… on a planet far, far, away… two people that truly love one another decide to get it on and make a baby…”
“Christina! That level of sarcasm is not called for! Gretchen is my cousin by both marriage and blood, and is frightened out of her wits with your simple admission of being my daughter. Don’t be such a smart-ass, pumpkin!” Colleen growled in anger.
This was going to be good! I decided to stay a few minutes, conjuring a comfy chair and sat down.
“Sorry, Mom. Sometimes it’s just so easy, you know?”
“I know, pumpkin. You get that from your father.”
Gretchen remained silent as mother and daughter talked.
“That’s funny! Daddy says the same thing about your side.” Christina giggled.
“So… why must we join Witch Corps in Antarra’s future, pumpkin? And what’s with this attempt at Cora’s throne?”
“I cannot go into specifics, Mom, but it is imperative the Matriarch Queen join the High Priestess in Norge of the thirty-third standard century!” Christina replied looking very serious. “You just got done saying you wanted to see where I worked, played, and called home, didn’t you?”
“Thirty-third standard century.” Gretchen whispered in disbelief.
“Yes, Gretchen Norwood! Thirty-third standard century! Now, are you going to become a willing participant in this conversation or are you just going to imitate a statue and stare in terror?” Christina challenged. “Some ‘knight’ sworn to her majesty and her Goddess. Hrmmmpfff!”
“Christina! That was uncalled for! Now apologize to your cou…!”
“Chance, Coven. Coven meeting in the throne room, ASAP. Out.” I said activating my comm, stood and dismissed my chair.
Colleen stopped abruptly and stared at me.
“High Priestess?”
“You felt it too, Chance?” Christina asked as she observed me.
I nodded as I called my uniform and wand.
I noticed Colleen’s eyes snap to her right and followed her stare. Gretchen was holding a wand in her right hand and staring at it in horror! She looked on the verge of unconsciousness!
“Let me guess… at their wedding, pumpkin?” Colleen rolled her eyes and sighed loudly.
Christina waggled her eyebrows a few times with a mischievous grin.
Aunt Cora, Simone, Kate, Aquia, and Link appeared to my left followed by Mom, Charli, Lokust, and Louis next on Colleen’s right. Kitty, Lyra, Greer, and Tau were last to appear to Gretchen’s right.
“What’s up?” Kitty asked as she gently rubbed her unseen, growing belly.
“The Goddess has outed us, ladies and gents. I’ll let her give the briefing.” I snarked.
“Once everyone is here, I’ll reveal what I know. Christian? I need you here in the throne room, dear boy.” Christina called out.
A man dressed in simple linens appeared to the left of Colleen’s throne. He appeared to have just pulled his crudely sewn pants up and was tying the simple rawhide belt-like lace at his waist.
It took a minute for him to realize his change of location. After which he sheepishly began to look around in complete dissociation.
“Christian? If you could turn around and join the meeting, sir knight?” Christina giggled.
“Goddess Christina!” Norwood was on his knees, head bowed to the floor!
“Really?” Christina rolled her eyes to the heavens and, taking a few steps, urged him to stand and walked him over to his mate.
“Now can you tell us what is going to happen in the future, pumpkin?” Colleen asked impatiently.
“Aunt Cora’s throne is under attack. By who I cannot ascertain.”
“Say what now?” Aunt Cora and Link balked as they both suddenly stared at the ‘Goddess’. Simone glared at Christina as if she had committed high treason.
“Tell me you’re just pulling my leg, Sugar Plum?”
“Honest, Aunt Cora, I would do nothing of the kind with such a serious topic.” Christina assured.
“What the Hel’s going on?!” Christian finally shouted in uncomprehending rage.
Gretchen took her mate’s hand- wand still held, but forgotten in her right hand- and tried to comfort him.
“My love… I am as befuddled as you. Let us hear them out as I’m certain we are to be a part of this… by invitation of Goddess Christina, herself.”
“Chance, Pegasus. We’re going to need another queen-sized stateroom and a single, please.” I said on comm.
"Requested modification will complete in three hours, High Priestess.” Pegasus confirmed.
“A single?” Simone repeated then her eyes narrowed and she looked back to her left.
“Get your ass out here now, Thomas!” She hissed, angry that I knew before she sensed the youngster hiding behind the partially opened side door.
“How long?” Simone demanded of him as he slowly made his way closer.
“Are you really the queen’s daughter, Goddess Christina?”
Our group performed a perfectly choreographed face-palm at his question.
“Chance, Pegasus. We’ll all be ‘beaming up’ ‘Christina-style’ tomorrow at oh-nine-hundred.” I alerted our ship.
“I will be awaiting your… very unorthodox, but strangely normal, arrival, High Priestess.”
I rolled my eyes. Even my ship was getting an attitude!
“So what can you tell us, Christina?” I asked.
“Well… When I went forward to make sure we hadn’t changed the timeline, I sensed a ship just approaching the defensive boundary- about two light years out- just before I came back here. Somehow it… it didn’t ‘feel’ right. I felt really creeped out by it… like on Terr’lai.”
“I concur, mother. My sources also predict hostile intentions toward the Norge Dynasty.” Savanna confirmed as she appeared just ahead of me.
“Welcome, Oracle!” Mom greeted. “About time you got yer ass here, munchkin!”
“My Love? I think we have stumbled into something vastly larger than Norge’s Heath and suggest we cast aside our disbelief for the foreseeable future.” Gretchen recommended. She didn’t seem to believe her own words though…
Yet she still held her wand in her right hand.
“I must agree with you, my love. Especially since you have one of those in your dominant hand.” Christian Norwood motioned to her right hand with his eyes.
“High Priestess?” Gretchen asked with terrified, pleading eyes.
“You seem to be a natural ‘essence user’, sweetie.” I answered.
“A witch? My betrothed is a witch?” Christian Norwood gasped. “Why did you not tell me, Gretchen?”
“It-it just appeared when the High Priestess changed into her battlegear, my love! Her wand appeared, and… and I just… I-I-I I don’t understand.”
Gretchen Norwood began to cry in fear as she turned and sunk her head into her mate’s shoulder.
“You must think me a monster, Christian!” She cried.
“I think you miraculous, my love! If you can do half of what the Valkyrie do, it will be an honor.” He comforted.
“You are not appalled, my love?”
“Why should I be? Those gathered here are the ones that helped defend against Christoff and exposed our corrupt Regent and his diabolical plan to seize absolute power and wealth, remember?”
“How can I not? Because of their emergence, we are here, together as one.”
“Can we get this Coven meeting back on the rails before these two need a room, people?” I asked to get back on subject.
“Please.” Christian acknowledged with a nod as he urged his spouse to turn around.
She quickly wiped her tears away. “Forgive my weakness, Goddess Christina.”
“Fffffffffft, we all have some weakness, sister. Let’s pay attention to our High Priestess though.” Christina smiled as she pointed to me.
“Thank you all for arriving on time.” I greeted as Gretchen, Christian, and Thomas joined us in the royal dining hall. “Now, I must ask you three to control your fear and anxiety. From here on out it only gets stranger and way more fantastic for you.”
I reached up and touched my locket while conjuring a series of three synthesized ‘cricket clicks’ as I did.
“Lt. Everhardt. Nineteen to ‘beam up’.” I ordered to our resident ‘Goddess’ in a commanding voice.
“Aye, Captain.” She acknowledged in a Scottish brogue, as I knew she would.
Another, slower, series of ‘long chirps’ and a strange, wavering tone that increased in frequency began to sound around the room.
“Oh, for the Gods sakes! Will you just do this already, Chris-” Kate began to complain?
We were in Pegasus’ Observation Lounge.
“-tina? Why must everything be so damn ‘theatrical’?!” Kate groused. Noting our location and looking thoroughly annoyed, she huffed then turned and headed for the elevator.
“I’ll be on the bridge!” She huffed. “After my queasy stomach decides not to empty my breakfast!”
As expected, our three ‘ancients’ stared- opened mouthed- at what met them.
“What is this place?” Thomas asked- the first of the three to dare to do so.
“Welcome aboard Pegasus, brothers and sister. Pegasus? Status?”
“We are currently in geosynchronous orbit four hundred and eighty-six kilometers above Antarra’s equatorial base altitude. As of this inquiry, we are the only interstellar craft in orbit around this or any other planetary body in this sector, High Priestess.”
“Thank you, Pegasus.” I smiled.
“Where is the voice coming from?” Thomas looked around the lounge.
“Where is the light coming from?” Christian wondered aloud at the same time.
“What is ‘kilometers’, High Priestess?” Gretchen dared ask.
“A meter is approximately three of your feet or I believe you call it a ‘long-stride’. Kilo means one thousand. So if you do the math, we’re approximately one hundred and sixty-two leagues above your planet- above Antarra. The voice is Pegasus- our spacecraft. The light is artificial and gives off next to no heat whatsoever, making it much safer than either candle or torch. Pegasus, could you translate us so we can see the planet from the observation lounge, please?”
“Acknowledged.”
Antarra smoothly, slowly came into view on our port side as Pegasus performed a gentle one-eighty roll.
“This is what your world looks like from the heavens.” I announced.
That wasn’t the smartest thing to tell our guests.
Our three medieval guests hit the deck crying in prayer to Christina as they took several quick glances through the lounge’s transparent ceiling at their large, bright, colorful home world!
“Stop that this instant, you three! Geez! You’d think I was some deity or something!” Christina groused as she hurriedly pulled each of them to standing.
Colleen cleared her throat.
“We’re on Pegasus, mother! Give it a rest already!” Christina hissed as her aura appeared and pulsed a few times.
“Um… Are we going to get on with this mission, sweetie?” I asked with a devious smile to keep things peacefully on track.
I also reassured Nike that things like this happen from time to time since I could feel her getting restless.
Christina actually growled and her aura pulsed once more before it vanished!
“By your command, High Priestess.” She responded through clinched teeth.
With her eyes still locked on Colleen, the planet above us changed cloud formations, color, and brightness. A different continent was in view.
Nearing the planet’s terminator we could see the lights of the major cities starting to appear.
“What is going on down there? Why all the fires… and to see them from so high up…” Christian wondered out loud.
Those are lights, not fires, from the major Antarran cities you see, Sugar Plum.”
“Welcome to the thirty-third standard century, everyone.” Christina announced in greeting.
“Um… excuse me! I have to pee!” Kitty suddenly pleaded as she took off for her suite at the rear of the lounge.
“Her child must be fussing.” Gretchen said introspectively.
“Knowing Kitty, I’d say downright protesting.” I laughed.
“So… is-is t-this truly what our home looks like in the future.” Gretchen stuttered uncertainly as she went back to stare out at Antarra; she began trembling again.
“I think it’s beautiful, mom, Aunt Cora, Link, Simone!” Christina wrapped her arms around each, in order.
“Trust me when I say that things have changed quite a bit.” I said as I appraised their individual levels of understanding. “Now, we should get you three into some ‘modern’ clothes. We don’t use metal breastplates or swords anymore.”
I continued to regard our guests trying to determine what would look good on them- fashion-wise.
“I’m going to use some magic to change your clothing. Gretchen, I’d like you to stand on your tiptoes, please. On three. One, two…”
Gretchen was now wearing a comfortable, pastel blue, cotton blouse, dark blue-jeans, and three-inch heeled, brown ankle boots.
When I was finished, both Thomas and Christian looked very handsome and very comfortable in dress shirts, well-tailored pants, and dress boots.
Kitty exited her suite and our three guests stopped and gasped in fear!
“Now what did I do?” She asked heatedly while absentmindedly rubbing her visibly swollen belly.
“You dropped your disguise, Sinae.” I giggled.
“Aw shit!” She exclaimed as she observed her fingers and extended her claws once or twice as an exercise.
“What are you? You are definitely not Antarran.” Christian demanded as he took a defensive position between Gretchen and Sinae. Pulling his dagger, it sparked and burst into life as a full-size sword of light!
“Obi-wan… or Luke?” Hope looked to Christina curiously with a raised brow. “Seriously?”
He immediately dropped the ‘light saber’ in horror, it hitting the deck as just the simple dagger it was originally.
Sinae stared at the curious, now benign dagger for a moment. She smirked enough to show her canines. Picking up the weapon, she nonchalantly flipped it and handed it back- hilt first- to Norwood.
“Relax, Cap, I’m still the same Kitty you drank with at your bachelor party. Actually, I’m still the same person that drank your ass under the table at your bachelor party!” Kitty smiled as she took a few steps back. “This is how I really look, so relax. I won’t eat you. Neither will Lyra, Greer, or Tau.”
“Why would they try to eat us…?” Gretchen asked, but suddenly stopped as our other three Lynxins dropped their ruse.
It took several minutes to bring our three guests back to consciousness.
“You are not of our world?” Thomas asked the group as Aquia silently helped him into one of the comfortable lounge chairs. If I were willing to bet, she had taken a liking to him over the last three months we’d spent in ‘Renaissance’ Antarra.
“Only Colleen and I are originally from Antarra, Sugar Plum. My niece, Simone, and Kate are from the planet Kane, Coraline-excuse me- Link is from Eden Three as is Aquia; and Christina is Colleen and Louis’s daughter but born on Louis’ home planet of Earth- or Terra as we call it today. Terra is on the absolute opposite side of this huge galaxy from Antarra.” Aunt Cora tried to explain.
“Hope and Charli are also originally from Terra, but moved to Gaia Four. That’s where Chance was borne. Kitty, Tua, Lyra, and Greer are from the planet FeLane. They are ‘Lynxin’, and we are all very much friends and allies.” She continued.
“Then it is all a lie?” Christian assumed incorrectly. “Goddess Christina not being a real goddess, and you are not our queen?”
“Not a lie at all, Cmdr. Norwood. According to Antarra’s recorded history, Colleen Everhardt- Norge is your true and rightful queen and primary matriarch of the Norge dynasty- my great-great-great-great-great grandmother, and all because Christina can transport us through time.” Aunt Cora continued. “Here in the thirty-third standard century though, I am queen of all Antarra and forty-three other planetary systems. I am the reigning Queen Norge here.”
“And, as humble as she is, Cora never lets us forget it either!” Kitty rolled her eyes.
“They do deserve to know the truth, Kitty.” Lokust said. “If not finding out now, they’d surely know once we landed in Norge.”
“Norge?” Gretchen looked to Aunt Cora in confusion.
“The city and vicinity have expanded outward over the centuries, Sugar Plum. Norge’s Heath and Norge’s Mill are now small parts, or neighborhoods, of the city of Norge- a city of forty-two million people at the last census.”
Our guests’ mouths dropped open!
“I wasn’t lying when I said that Antarra would prosper into the future.” Christina reminded.
“How can we be here though?” Thomas asked as he looked past Aquia- still doting on him.
“Christina isn’t like the rest of us, I’m afraid. She is several evolutionary steps higher than we are- as we are from the simpler primates that inhabit the tropical jungles around Antarra’s equator.” I tried to answer so he would understand. “Her abilities are highly advanced and even to us, seem almost impossible.”
I noticed Christina’s eyes pleading for me to stop.
“But that is a story Christina herself should tell if she feels a need. Please remember that we are all very accomplished witches, and have pledged to protect our galaxy and possibly beyond. Anywhere the Species is victimized… are mistreated, we’ll be there to right the wrongs… see justice done.” I monologed.
“What is ‘the species’, High Priestess?” Thomas asked. He seemed to be the more inquisitive of our three guests.
“That is what we call the unified sentients of our galaxy. Antarrans are a sub-species of the Species; as are Terrans and Lynxins.” Lokust explained.
“Witch Corps! We’re on!” Kate alerted.
Gretchen, Christian, and Thomas jumped a few inches as we were all suddenly in uniform!
Lokust, Simone, Link, and Aunt Cora disappeared instantly. They were closely followed by Mom, Charli, and Aquia.
I noticed Gretchen was looking down at herself in extreme confusion. She was also in one of our uniforms!
Another four o’clock, I noted.
I also noted I’d have to have another talk with Lt. Everhardt!
I was about to suggest our Lynxins stay put, but they vanished a fraction of a second before my mouth began to form the first word!
My bridge was getting very full!
“You three follow me.” I sighed as I motioned us to the elevator.
“Sit-rep, Number One!” I demanded as I guided our guests onto Pegasus’ bridge and motioned for them to find a seat.
“The Antarran Defense Command is demanding to know how we ‘slipped’ through their sensing net, High Priestess. Took them long enough!” Lokust reported. “Pegasus is also tracking a single spacecraft about to enter the Antarran defensive boundary. Chance? It’s reading full of tainted Current!”
“Navigation. I want course and intercept time to that craft. Engineering, dynamic camo.” I ordered.
“Dynamic Camo, High Priestess.” Kate confirmed.
“Course sent to helm. Four seconds to intercept at full trans-dimensional, High Priestess.” Link responded.
“Got it, Chance.” Mom acknowledged from her pilot’s chair.
“Punch it, mom! Full Afterboost.” I ordered.
“Now we’re talkin’!” Mom complied and Pegasus shuddered for a second.
“Enemy spacecraft one-million-fifty-thousand meters and holding, High Priestess.” Mom turned with a smile.
“Nice! Let’s see what we’re up against.” I said while smiling brightly to my mom and the rest of my efficient crew.
Our forward display changed views and focused; I recognized the craft immediately.
So did most of my crew!
The Vita Mirlini.
“Hail Morgana and tell her to knock it off, Lyra.”
“Aye, High Priestess. I thought I recognized that old heap from the Elcano simulation.” Lyra confirmed. “Morgana, this is Pegasus. Enough is enough. Stand down on your illusion.”
“That old crate really exists?” Aquia gasped in disbelief. “I thought that was the comic relief to decompress at the end of that simulation!”
“High Priestess? I’m not receiving any acknowledgement.” Lyra reported.
“What did you get yourself into, Morgana?” I asked myself.
Lyra tried three more times without a response.
“High Priestess! I sense no living sentient aboard that ship.” Christina reported regretfully.
“Lt. Everhardt, you’re with me.” I said as I concentrated on porting us to the Vita Mirlini.
“What happened here?” Christina asked as we got our first look at the craft’s cramped interior. “And what died in here?”
Terror assaulted my psyche as I immediately thought the worst.
“We need to get to her bridge.” I urged.
The door wouldn’t open- as if it was locked.
This wasn’t good, I thought as I banged on the door and called out to Morgana several times.
“You don’t think…?”
“No, and you shouldn’t either!” I snapped.
“She was pretty old way back in 2101, Chance.”
“So help me, Christina! She can’t be gone! I won’t accept that!” I snapped again.
“Vita Mirlini? Could you please open the cockpit’s door?” Christina tried her approach.
When that didn’t work I kicked on my Current sense.
The ship blinded me with the intensity of taint flowing around us!
“It’s a wonder this thing hasn’t gone ‘poof’, Chance.”
“I’ll see if the Current can shed any light on what happened.” I said as I walked over to a Current conduit and ‘asked’.
“Chance! Chance wake up! Chance?” Christina sounded hysterical.
“I’m okay. How long?” I asked. I noticed tears rolling down my cheeks.
“Were you in the Current? About ten minutes, Chance. What’s going on?”
“I want that door open now!” I demanded as I glared at the interior of Morgana’s ship- specifically the cockpit door.
The heavy metal door silently melted into nothingness!
“Wow! Remind me never to piss you off, High Priestess.”
“Way too late, Christina. Just so you know, Nike is awake and very much part of me right now.” I warned.
“Aye, ma’am.”
Someone was seated at the controls as indicated by the head of black hair just visible over the top of the seat’s headrest.
Morgana?
I carefully made my way between the command chair and the starboard-side control panel. Christina came up on the other side.
“NO!”
“Chance? I recommend not touching her. I’m seeing an IED implanted in the corpse.”
Clicking on my Current sight again I failed to see what she saw.
“I don’t see it.” I sighed in resignation that a fellow Witch had met her end in the vast loneliness of space. “By the way, sweetie, sorry for snapping like that. I knew her for a couple of decades when we went back to Terra’s late twenty-first century.”
“I understand, Chance. I’ve been there.”
“I know.” I nodded sadly. “I couldn’t get back to Gaia Four to even recover my parents. The damn Bio-Desolve warhead erased any and all biological material on the planet. Not even a blade of grass survived.”
“I’m sorry, Chance.”
“Can we remove the IED without a big boom, sister?” I asked.
“I already tried to snap it out of existence, Chance. No go.”
“Is that what killed her, I wonder?” Christina added.
“From what I sensed from the ship’s Current, she was surprised by the sudden appearance of something or someone.” I revealed. “Vita Mirlini had no information on ‘whatever’.”
“Maybe her log entries?” She proposed.
“Hmmm,” I said as I attempted to access her flight log. “Her course was set for Antarra.”
I searched a little deeper.
“Her last start point was Magellan?” I gasped.
“Chance?”
“She laid in a course for Antarra from Magellan! That was almost nine years ago, Christina! I knew I should’ve upgraded her propulsion when I had the chance!”
“You didn’t know, Chance.”
“She was one of us, Christina. She was part of the Corps and I didn’t do all I could for her.”
“Any ideas on the IED? I can’t seem to dispose of it, Chance.”
A wild idea struck me.
‘Nike? We need you, sister. I have an idea how we can save our sister, but it will require joint participation.’ I thought to my expectant sister.
My staff appearing indicated my internal sister was eager and ready.
Christina instantly gulped and swallowed loudly. She looked extremely nervous. “Lady Nike.”
“Hello again, Scion. Chance has asked me to assist in what she would call a very ‘hairbrained’ plan. After careful consideration, I have to agree it might stand a chance, though.”
“Care to share, Lady Nike?”
“Nike will suffice, Christina. Chance will now relate her plan.”
I cleared my throat.
“What I propose to do is carefully roll back the years until our infiltrator shows. We may have a chance of correcting Morgana’s dismal future if we can defeat… whatever.” I proposed.
“That is a lot of time to slowly roll back, Chance. Did Vita Mirlini give any indication of her time of passing?”
“Five years ago. Five years ago, Vita Mirlini’s AI started to grow angry that it was alone. The simple AI had no access to the Comm system to send out an SOS. We start there and work our way back.”
“Agreed. I’ve taken us back almost five years, ladies.” Christina confirmed.
“Now it is my turn to slowly turn back the days.” I heard Nike say with my voice.
“And I will be on the watch for anything to appear.” I added feeling a smile come to my lips.
Out the windscreen, we watched as the stars moved from back to front as I felt Nike manipulate time. It was a very strange feeling.
“Good. I feel you are taking notes, sister.” I heard Nike say; I could feel her smile.
“One month.” Nike announced then quickly, “Two months.”
“Three months.”
“Nike, wait. I see movement, from Lady Morgana.” Christina interrupted.
“We must continue, though I agree at a slower rate now that she again shows signs of life.
Again the stars moved back to forward in the windscreen.
“One week…two weeks… three…”
“God! How long did this poor girl suffer?” Christina gasped.
“Four weeks…”
“Halt!” I shouted as I felt someone materialize just behind Morgana’s chair.
Christina and I both had our wands at the ready. Morgana jumped from her seat and also flourished her wand into existence.
A well-built Terran male of maybe forty years of age, six feet even, stood stationary. He immediately reminded me of Zeus, but even Zeus wouldn’t let his hair begin to turn gray and hardly remain clean-shaven!
“State your business aboard the Vita Mirlini, sir!” I threatened.
“Chance? Christina? What in Merlin’s name?” Morgana demanded.
“Timey-whimey stuff, sister.” Christina responded.
“I hated that show! Not realistic at all!” Morgana cursed.
“Not the time, Mixie! We’ve got company.” I said without taking my eyes off our intruder. “What do you want with our sister?”
The stranger stayed silent and unmoving.
“What do you want with Morgana, asshole?!” Christina asked in her own, unique way.
“To get your attention, Scion.” He finally answered.
“Mine? Why, what’d I do to you? I’ve never seen you before.”
“Time to come home, Scion. I’ve been looking for you everywhere.”
“Funny. You don’t look like Louis Everhardt or Zeus, so kiss my ass ya damn stalker!”
The stranger began to laugh heartily.
‘Chance, this… person… is not what he appears. I cannot determine what it is, but I have a bad feeling.’ Nike warned in my mind.
“Of course you are right, Nike. I’m not from around here. I am here to take Scion back home. Now be gone, sub-entities.”
I felt something ‘blink’ inside of me.
“You will not erase my sisters, ass-wipe!” Christina hissed in anger.
“So, you have learned much. That should not be a problem though.”
Again I felt myself ‘flicker’.
“Nice try, dickhead! Just lay off the theatrics and state the real reason you are here.”
“Very well. You are mine, Scion- mine to do with as I please!” He laughed.
“Holy Christ, not another one?!” Christina swore with a snort of disbelief. “Will you ass-holes ever get the message that I serve no one! Be gone and go stalk some other ‘lesser being’.” Christina said and with a simple wave of her hand the stranger was gone.
“Nice. Now, why are you two here? How did you even get on my ship?” Morgana demanded.
“We ported aboard as Vita Mirlini entered the Antarran Defensive Boundary.” I answered.
“The Antarran…” Morgana began but reached around me and typed something into her navigation panel.
“We’re nowhere near Antarra, Chance. Care to try again?”
“Look sister! We ported aboard where Chance said and found your corpse and Vita Mirlini ready to pop his Current cork! We slowly rolled back the years in order to find who planted an explosive in yer gut and left you to die! Enough information, or do you want everything?” Christina bluntly informed her.
Morgana’s mouth dropped open and I thought she was going to hurl.
“Nice try, Scion, now, can we get back to me taking you back?”
The stranger was back and smiling confidently.
Christina smiled brightly and took a side-step toward him.
I noticed the slightest flinch from him as she did so.
‘He is not as powerful as he lets on, Christina.’ Nike thought to me- and her too, as I noticed Christina turn slightly and give us a wink.
Bold as brass, Christina confronted this stranger by first placing her hand on his shoulder then looking at him from head to toes.
“No.” She finally said.
“You will come with me! Now! Young Scion!” He hissed in anger.
“What syllable of ‘No’ didn’t you understand?” She replied calmly.
“You are mine!” He shouted angrily- spittle flying out of his mouth.
“I. Am. Mine! I. Belong. To. Nobody!” Christina told him succinctly, emphasizing each and every word specifically. Her hand never released his shoulder.
“You know?” She went on and I noticed the stranger wince in pain. “In my short time alive in this universe, I’ve run into your kind many, many times. People that think they have the worlds by the balls. People that think the worlds owe them everything. I’ve found that’s complete and utter bullshit! If you want to force your universe to your will, you can do it yourself, pal. I’ll have none of it.”
The stranger’s shoulder began to show red staining and he seemed to wince harder.
“I have a better idea.” Christina’s smile broadened. “You will dismiss your idea and plans to take over your universe or I will be forced to take matters into my own hands. I must advise you that Chance and her Witch Corps- of which I am a member- have taught me many different ways of ‘forcibly’ ‘deterring’ you or anyone like you. I give you ten of this universe’s seconds to make up your mind. What will it be, ‘old friend’?”
Christina giggled.
“Yes, I know who you were. Surprised?” she paused a moment. “You shouldn’t be. I’ve known what you were planning from the very first time I toggled universes, Uri.”
I gasped! I thought we had successfully defeated him!
‘In this realm, yes, High Priestess.’ Nike thought to me.
“Granted it was simply a mistake made by a complete novice, but I learned a lot about the multiverses in that short visit.”
“You called me ‘young Scion’. It is you that are the novice, pumpkin! Had you more experience, you would know that every universe treats the passage of time differently. So, you may have known what time means here, but when you transited universes, you failed… failed to understand the differences… the nuances.”
I heard bone begin to break as Christina’s grip increased on his shoulder.
“So, I ask again, Uri Bovidivich ‘not of this universe’, what is your decision? Your time has just about run out.”
“You cannot rid the universes of me! You don’t have the power!”
Christina looked thoughtfully to the compartment’s low ceiling for a moment.
“Yeaaah, keep telling yourself that, dude. Yes, I actually do. Your decision? Chop-chop.”
“I will never-”
“May the very first maker show mercy for you, ‘old friend’.” Christina shook her head sadly.
The stranger identified as Uri Bovidivich- mom and dad’s deranged crewmember- began to disintegrate with a look of explicit terror in his eyes. Within a few seconds nothing remained.
Christina began to cry, came around Morgana’s pilot chair and sought out my shoulder. She promptly broke down into loud deep sobs.
“He-he-h-h-h-he left me no alternative, Chance. I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-s-so s-s-s-ssssorry.”
“Gods, you are a piece of work, Christina Everhardt!” I giggled as I rubbed the back of her head to calm her. “We do what we must, and I think you gave him more than enough chances. He chose… poorly.”
Christina began laughing and snorting into my shoulder.
“That was the perfect image, sister.”
“I thought it appropriate.” I smiled as I continued to hold her firmly.
“Okay… so the big bad guy has been dealt with. Now can you two tell me what the hell is going on and how you really got on my ship?!” Morgana demanded while laughing.
I felt Christina do something. Nike confirmed she had returned us to where we where originally.
“Pegasus, Chance and Perfessor. How’s things going over there? Is Morgana okay?” Lokust inquired over our comms.
“Everything is right with the universe again, Pegasus. Mixie is alive and just as perky as we left her.”
“Perky? Really, Chance?” Morgana groaned.
“Contact Antarra Defense. Report that we have taken care of their unknown spacecraft. Chance out.”
“Copy that, Chance. Glad to hear it. Pegasus out.”
“Chance? We aren’t anywhere near Antarr…a…” Morgana began to complain, but stuttered to a stop as she turned around and looked at her Navigational Panel. Antarra could just be seen as a small speck with title leaders indicating the planet’s name along with seven other planets in Antarra’s system.
“Errrrrgh!” She growled before reseating herself.
“Antarra Defense, Vita Mirlini requesting permission to enter your defensive boundary. Destination, Norge, Antarra.” She announced.
“Slow to stop and prepare to be boarded, unknown spacecraft!”
I gave Morgana a set of coordinates. I also worked a small bit of magic.
“Fire your starboard cannon, and trust me, Mixie. Whenever you’re ready.” I giggled.
A very familiar ‘thwump’ sounded out from just below the cockpit after she entered the numbers.
To say Morgana was completely surprised was an understatement!
“Vita Mirlini,” the male voice said but was almost unintelligible over the warning sirens, klaxons, and bells. “You are cleared to Norge, Antarra. Sending coordinates to Royal Mansion Pad 2. Welcome to Antarra, Vita Mirlini.”
Morgana glared at me as if I helped her just commit the equivalent of mass murder.
“Foreplay.” I giggled.
Her mouth dropped open.
“If you’ll excuse us, we have our own craft to land. See you on the ground, Lady Morgana.” I said then gave a nod to Christina.
“Welcome back. I know more happened than you’ll ever relate to us, Chance. Welcome back, lieutenant.” Lokust deadpanned as she wrapped her arms around me.
“Bovidivich wanted Christina.” I said flatly.
“WHAT?!!!!!!!” Mom shouted in a much higher octave! She quickly turned around in her seat- eyes bulging.
“Yeah, I thought the same thing. Apparently, he wanted to take over the next universe over- make it his universe or something- and needed our Scion to accomplish it. Christina said ‘no’. It wasn’t very pretty… unless you get off on a body slowly, painfully disintegrating to nothingness.” I reported.
“When we first got over there, Morgana had been dead for about five and a half years. Vita Mirlini was so distraught it was ready to commit suicide- hence the taint.”
“But Mixie’s okay now, right, Chance?” Aunt Cora asked.
“She took aim directly on Defense Headquarters. I supplied the coordinates.” I smiled deviously. “She got immediate permission to proceed to Norge and to land at Pad 2.”
“Kitty? As we discussed while our High Priestess was tending to business?” Aunt Cora said with a mischievous grin.
“Oops.” Sinae giggled as we heard two ‘thwumps’ from both forward cannons.
Hundreds- thousands of small flashes filled our viewscreens.
“Pegasus, Antarran Defense Command.” Aunt Cora continued to grin. “Prepare to be boarded and severely punished!”
“My queen? But…”
“Major General! I expect to see a comprehensive report on my desk by tomorrow noon. In it I want to see detailed analysis of both your major defeats today and how a seemingly unarmed vessel registered as Vita Mirlini can successfully disable Headquarters’ defensive amenities and how two cannon shots can completely eradicate every defensive practice array in our defensive boundary.”
“But…”
“No ‘buts’, Major General! Yours is on the line at the moment and I’m not in any mood for foreplay!
“Yes, my queen! The report, it shall arrive early, I guarantee!”
“Good! I also want to see a broom in your hands as you assist to clean up that mess you call a command center! Until tomorrow noon!”
Aunt Cora signaled the end of her communication and began laughing hysterically!
“Now that was fun!” She exclaimed.
“Navigation, plot us a course for Norge. The Royal Mansion: Pad 1.” I ordered.
“Course plotted and sent to Helm.” Charli acknowledged.
“Got it, Chance.” Mom confirmed.
“Engage, but remember, Vita Mirlini has Pad 2. You choose our velocity.”
“Aye, High Priestess!”
Pegasus shuddered.
“We’re here, High Priestess.” Mom grinned.
“Yeah. Somehow I expected that out of you, ma! Lyra, alert Norge tower that we’re on a Norge Priority ‘Q-One’ approach and require Mansion Pad 1. We know the way.”
“Aye, High Priestess.”
“Slow as she goes, Helm. We’ve already bought enough windows in the last eight and a half years.”
Mom groaned her disapproval.
“Groan all you want, mom, I’d like our guests to get a good look at what Antarra has become- what she will become in their future. Incentive if you will.” I explained.
“Aye… entering orbit. Ready for slow descent, High Priestess.” Mom acknowledged.
“You three want to follow me to the lounge for a better look?” I asked then thought of something else. “Default Camo number three. The one with the Royal Norge Crest prominent, if you please, Lt. Cmdr. Yates?”
“You got it, Boss.”
“This is absolutely impossible, High Priestess! The buildings… I cannot fathom the complexity and the displayed beauty!” Christian Norwood swooned as he pressed his nose against the transparent wall of the lounge.
“High Priestess? What is that large spear-point thing above the back of this room?” Thomas pointed to Hope and a Pair.
“That is what we call a ‘Broom’, sweetie. They are our personal spacecraft.”
“Oh. You mean like the craft Aquia has been telling me about?”
“Exactly. Only each of them has a unique name that their pilot bestows to them. My Broom is named ‘Hope and a Pair’.” I pointed up to the Broom he noticed. “Aquia’s is ‘Surf’s Up’.”
“Ah. Thank you. Um… would it be possible to ask for a ride in one, High Priestess?”
“Have you asked Aquia, sweetie. I’m sure she’d be overjoyed to take you up if you asked her.”
Thomas’ eyes brightened right up and he hurried to the elevator.
“He seems to have found his soulmate, High Priestess.” Gretchen said as she smiled toward the closing elevator door. “I saw the shared looks and most of the cues Christian and I shared not too long ago.”
“Chance? Just letting you know we’re on final.” Mom alerted.
“Ah. There it is.” I said as I pointed out the Royal Mansion as we slowly moved closer.
My two remaining guests were lost for words.
“I’d like Link to precede me, High Priestess.” Aunt Cora specified as we prepared our procession from the ship.
“With her majesty’s permission, I’d like to escort her.” Christian requested.
“I think that very noble of you, highness.” I grinned. “Christina, I’d like you to escort Gretchen, please. Link, let Christian escort you.”
“Aye, ma’am.”
“Open the hatch, Ex-O.” I nodded to Lokust.
Our procession began as Kate and Aquia exited Pegasus followed by Hope and Charli then Lyra and Greer.
Applause filled the air!
Louis and Thomas left the confines of Pegasus next and were closely followed by Kitty and Tau.
Whistles and whoops now overrode the applause toward the visiting monarch and Prime minister from FeLane!
“Our turn, honey.” I said to Grunfuller as I took his arm and we stepped off.
Again the applause roared to life!
Reaching the deck, we split and moved to our places. Link, escorted by Christian, emerged and began down our ramp.
People cheered and shrieked uncontrollably for their presumed Queen! Quickly the crowd silenced in confusion when Link took her spot in our parade line and Christian moved to his.
The crowd silenced so that one could hear a pin drop as Christina and Gretchen emerged from Pegasus! Not a word was murmured until both women split and moved into line.
Now every onlooker seemed perplexed. Aunt Cora and Colleen exited the ship to absolute silence! They stopped at the top of the ramp.
“Witch Corps! Honors!” I shouted.
Our parade line went immediately to attention and drew wands to the sky after turning toward our ramp.
“Pre-sen-tinggggg, her Royal Highness, Reigning Queen Caroline Norge!” I shouted proudly, but continued. “Pre-sen-tinggggg, her Royal Highness Queen Matriarch Colleen Norwood-Everhardt-Norge!”
The cheers, whistling, shrieks, hoots and hollers, and, unbelievably fireworks, deafened us for almost ten full minutes!
As things finally died down, I noticed Gretchen, Christian, and Thomas staring unblinkingly back at Pegasus. All three were barely breathing and shaking or shuddering noticeably.
“I-i-i-it is so big!” Thomas – again the first to speak- stated.
“She gets us where we’re going.” I said offhandedly.
“High Priestess?”
“Yes, Lady Gretchen?” I answered. They had been briefed on Witch Corps protocol when in public.
“Our queen… Queen Colleen? You introduced her as…as Queen Colleen Norwood-Everhardt-Norge. Why Norwood?”
That was her maiden name before she took Everhardt from Lord Louis.” I answered.
“Then how is she a Norge?”
“We did a simple genetic code comparison and she carries the Royal code of the Norge Clan. Queen Caroline adopted her, as is her right. So Colleen is of the Royal bloodline as are you, Lady Gretchen.”
“But I am not of the Norge Bloodline, High Priestess!”
“Have you looked at your hair recently, my lady?” I asked as I conjured a hand mirror and handed it to her.
“When…” she gasped as she teased handfuls of blue hair into the mirror’s view.
“I noticed the progression the last month, my love. Lady Chance advised against bringing it to your attention- that you should notice it on your own.
“We figure you’re about seventh in line for the throne, my lady.” I smiled.
Gretchen paled as she just stared at me.
She finally recovered enough to ask, “And what we see around us this day all started from Queen Colleen’s rise to Norge’s Heath’s throne?”
“Got it in one, Lady Gretchen.” I smiled brightly.
“High Priestess? Is it crucial that I return to Norge’s Heath?” Thomas asked out of the blue.
“I believe Queen Caroline has her researchers scouring the archives for that information, Lord Thomas. Don’t worry, I’ve seen how you and Lady Aquia get along.”
“You have?”
“It’s kind of obvious, my young lord.” I giggled, despite trying to remain serious and noble.
“Excuse me, High Priestess, but Antarran Border Defense Headquarters has actually requested Witch Corps’ help.” Pegasus alerted.
“Acknowledged. Aquia, Chance. I have an assignment for you.”
Aquia arrived from the far edge of our eased parade line at a quick pace.
“High Priestess?”
“Antarran Defense has requested assistance in maintaining security at the boundary.” I told her.
“Permission to take Surf’s Up out on patrol?” She asked, standing at attention.
“Permission granted,” I told her, “On one condition though.”
“High Priestess?” Aquia cocked her head to the side slightly.
“The Boundary is vast and the sortie may become… tedious. I require you to fill your second chair.”
“If for nothing more than company and conversation.” I added.
“Of course, My Lad…”
“Our young Lord Thomas has just inquired about a possible ride in one of our Brooms…”
“As you wish, High Priestess.” Aquia tried desperately to hide her enthusiasm.
“Surf’s Up? We need to hit the ink and cruise the Antarran ‘PCH’.” Aquia called to her Broom.
“Cool! I’m flippin’ the toggles and applyin’ the wax, Water Lily! You bringin’ yer hunk studly?”
Aquia blushed profusely!
“Totes!” She almost shouted.
“Welcome aboard, little bro!” Surf’s Up flashed her navigation lights a few times in excitement.
“Follow me, Lord Thomas.” Aquia said as she took his hand and gently pulled him back up the ramp into Pegasus.
“My Lords and Ladies, I believe it necessary to put some distance between us and Lady Aquia’s Broom.” I recommended. I motioned them to the edge of the pad’s deck as Pegasus retracted her boarding ramp.
I turned us around to watch .
“Water Lily, Pegasus Launch Control: Chance. Requesting launch permission and departure vector.” Aquia said over our comm.
“Permission is given, Water Lily. Lady Chance: Pegasus, Norge Tower. I have a flight, designated: Witch Corps Flight One requesting Priority One departure vector from ‘Mansion 1’.” I said into my comm.
“Pegasus: Lady Chance, we have been advised and have established a Priority One Corridor from Norge. Please try not to break any windows? We just finished replacing the ones our queen shattered on her last departure.”
“Copy, Norge Tower. Chance, Water Lily. You are cleared for the transmitted Priority One Corridor. Keep it residential until orbit.”
“Copy Chance. Departure vector received. Launch commencing.”
Gretchen and Christian’s eyes widened considerably as Surf’s Up gracefully detached from the side of Pegasus, righted and paused in hover.
Two hands waved to us from her cockpit before Aquia’s Broom began moving forward and gained altitude.
“Unbelieveable! Such magic!”
“It isn’t magic, but science, my lord. Science that Lady Christina herself pioneered back on twenty-second century Terra. If not for her, none of this would be possible. And please don’t tell her I said that. She is very sensitive about that time in her life.” I said as a faint sonic boom reached our ears.
“I knew she couldn’t resist.” I giggled as I looked toward that section of sky.
“So what now, Lady Chance?” Gretchen looked to me curiously.
“Now?” I smiled. “Now, we go inside and take the tour I know Aunt Cora is just dying to give you. Be prepared to meet a whole hoard of people that you have no chance of remembering. Also prepare to meet many different sub-species as the Royal Mansion also doubles as the Galactic Alliance embassies here on Antarra.”
“Ahhh! I was just about to send for you.” Aunt Cora greeted as we found her in the main foyer of the mansion. “For our late arrivals, I was just showing and giving a little history lesson on this small portrait behind me.”
She stepped out of the way.
Gretchen and Christian’s jaws dropped!
“That’s us…”
“Yes it is, Sugar Plums. This family portrait leaves no doubt that you two were meant to return to Norge’s Heath. According to the historic details, this was commissioned four years after Colleen’s coronation.”
“But there are three small children in that painting!” Christian exclaimed.
“Apparently you two work fast.” Aunt Cora grinned mischievously.
“Annnnnd love each other veeeery much.” She quickly added as an afterthought with a blush.
“Thomas was just asking about his role in all this, Aunt Cora.” I related to avoid the awkward stares from the newlywed Norwoods.
“I did some preliminary searching for him in the public archives, Chance. I got no hits on his name or facial recognition from any art. I think Aquia is free and clear to navigate.” Simone reported with a smirk.
“Now, if everyone will follow me, please?” Aunt Cora quickly changed course.
We all followed- silently- through a set of secured doors, down three flights of steps, through another set of secured doors, down a short corridor, and through some very old looking wooden doors into a small ‘warehouse’ of a room that looked eerily familiar.
“Now here are the really rare and beyond priceless things. Things that you’ll never see on any inventory list or touring museum collection.”
“Oh! My! God!” Christina gasped as she stopped dead and fixed her gaze to a portrait on the far wall.
The painting had to be seven meters wide by five meters tall and faithfully represented eight people in vivid colors and exquisite detail!
Colleen and Louis were seated front and center- Christina standing behind her mom and dad looking Goddess-like with a slight white aura encircling her- her arms raised out from her sides invitingly in welcome. Lined up behind the ‘Royal Family’- left to right were: Aunt Cora, Link, Simone, Kate; Kitty, Tua, Lyra, and Greer in their disguises; Christina was between Tua and Lyra; Dad, Mom, Grunfuller, and me! We were all depicted in our royal medieval/renaissance finery.
“You know? I never connected this portrait until I met you, Christina. And, I’ve always wondered why two people that looked exactly like me were never recorded in the ancient archives.” Aunt Cora reverently approached the huge painting and gently detached the information card from below it.
“Hmm. Says here it was commissioned five months after your coronation, Colleen; so I guess we all go back and hang with you a little bit longer.” Aunt Cora summarized.
Kate whistled. “Hey! Royals! Over here!”
She had lifted the edge of a linen covered painting measuring a meter by a meter and a half. It was sitting all alone on its own easel.
“Yet another question/mystery revealed. What’s next? Aliens really do exist?” She joked as she carefully lifted the fabric to reveal another portrait- only this one wasn’t any standard painting, but a photographic print of a young couple that looked very much in love in front of a grand, very modern-looking Norge cityscape backdrop.
Taking a step forward, I conjured my wand and called upon it for extra light.
“It says here that this very detailed ‘painting’ was found in a little-used, forgotten storeroom right after breaking ground for a minor addition to the Keep at Norge’s Heath. The ‘artist’ and ‘subjects’ are unknown, but that it was discovered one hundred and fifty years after the coronation of Queen Colleen Norge.
“Though pure speculation, it is thought that the ‘artist’ painstakingly reproduced a ‘vision’ inspired by, or given to him by the Goddess Christina.” I read the very old velum document. It was signed and dated but I could only clearly make out the year: 1735.
“Freakin’ ‘A’ crazy!” Christina muttered as we all continued to gaze at the picture of Aquia and Thomas with Norge’s financial district in the background. They were probably standing near the edge of the Mansion’s landing deck.
“I’m hungry. Is anyone else here hungry?” Aunt Cora declared suddenly as she turned quickly and headed for the doors. I’d never seen her so flustered.
“What’s with Aunt Cora?’ I asked Simone as we hurried to follow our aunt.
“You didn’t see it, Chance?” She asked in surprise.
“See what?”
“The reflection in the large window off to their left?”
I shook my head. “No, what was in the reflection?”
“The Financial Reserve next to the mansion- its informational display; the date was reflected off the window.”
“Okaaaay?”
“It’s next Midweek’s date, Chance.”
“Ooooohshit!” I balked.
Happy holidays
Sometime in 2023
and
Happy New Year
To All!
Witch Corps and Beyond
“Ahhh! I was just about to send for you.” Aunt Cora greeted as we found her in the main foyer of the mansion. “For our late arrivals, I was just about to show and give a little history lesson on this small portrait behind me.”
She stepped out of the way.
Gretchen and Christian’s jaws dropped!
“That’s us…”
“Yes it is, Sugar Plums. This family portrait leaves no doubt that you two were meant to return to Norge’s Heath. According to the historic details, this was commissioned four years after Colleen’s coronation.”
“But there are three small children in that painting!” Christian exclaimed.
“Apparently you two work fast.” Aunt Cora grinned mischievously.
“Annnnnd love each other veeeery much.” She added nervously as an afterthought.
“Thomas was just asking about his role in all this, Aunt Cora.” I related to avoid the awkward stares from the newlywed Norwoods.
“I did some preliminary searching for him in the public archives, Chance. I got no hits on his name or facial recognition from any art. I think Aquia is free and clear to navigate.” Simone reported with a smirk.
“Now, if everyone will follow me, please?” Aunt Cora quickly changed course.
We all followed- silently- through a set of secured doors, down three flights of steps, through another set of secured doors, then down three more flights of steps, and into a small ‘warehouse’ of a room that looked really old and eerily familiar.
“Now here are the really rare and beyond priceless things. Things that you’ll never see on any inventory list or touring museum collection.
“Oh! My! God!” Christina gasped as she stopped dead and fixed her gaze to a portrait on the far wall.
The painting had to be three meters wide by two meters tall and faithfully represented eight people in vivid color and exquisite detail!
Colleen and Louis were seated front and center holding each other’s hands romantically- Christina standing behind her mom and dad looking Goddess-like with a slight white aura encircling her and her arms raised out from her sides as if presenting her parents. Lined up behind and to either side of the ‘Royal Family’- left to right were: Aunt Cora, Link, Simone, Kate; Kitty, Tua, Lyra, and Greer in their disguises; Christina separated Tua and Lyra; Dad, Mom, Grunfuller, and me! We were all depicted in our royal medieval/renaissance finery.
“You know? I never connected this portrait until I met you, Christina. And, I’ve always wondered why two people that looked exactly like me where never recorded in the ancient archives.” Aunt Cora reverently approached the huge painting and gently detached the historical information card from the clear pocket below it.
“Hmm. Says here it was commissioned four months after your coronation, Colleen; so I guess we all go back and hang with you a little bit longer.” Aunt Cora summarized.
Kate whistled. “Hey! Royals! Over here!”
She had lifted the edge of a linen covered painting measuring a meter by a meter and a half. It was sitting all alone on its own easel and looked like it hadn’t been touched in eons.
“Yet another question/mystery revealed. What’s next? Aliens really do exist?” She joked as she carefully lifted the fabric to reveal another portrait- only this one wasn’t any standard painting, but a photograph of a young couple that looked very much in love in front of a grand, very modern-looking Norge cityscape backdrop.
Taking a step forward, I conjured my wand and called upon it for extra light.
“It says here that this very detailed ‘painting’ was found in a little-used, forgotten storeroom right after breaking ground for a minor addition to the Keep at Norge’s Heath. The ‘artist’ and ‘subjects’ are unknown, but that it was discovered fifty years after the coronation of Queen Colleen Norge.”
“Though pure speculation, it is thought that the ‘artist’ painstakingly reproduced a ‘vision’ inspired by, or given to him by the Goddess Christina.” I read the very old velum document. It was signed and dated but I could only clearly make out the year: 1735.
“Freakin’ ‘A’ crazy!” Christina muttered as we all continued to gaze at the picture of Aquia and Thomas with Norge’s financial district in the background. They were probably standing near the edge of the Mansion’s landing deck.
“I’m hungry. Is anyone else here hungry?” Aunt Cora declared suddenly as she turned quickly and headed for the doors. I’d never seen her so flustered.
“What’s with Aunt Cora?’ I asked Simone as we hurried to follow our aunt.
“You didn’t see it, Chance?” She asked in surprise.
“See what?”
“The reflection in the large window off to their left?”
I shook my head. “No, what was in the reflection?”
“The bank reserve next to the mansion- it’s informational display; the date was reflected off the window.”
“Okaaaay?”
“It’s next Midweek’s date, Chance.”
“Ooooohshit!” I balked.
“Pegasus, Coven. I have the Vita Mirlini on approach to Norge Royal Mansion Pad 2.” Our AI alerted over our comms.
Huh. She must have really pushed Vita’s engines, I thought to myself. There again Christina and I saved her almost five years worth of fuel.
Aunt Cora touched her throat, “I want the newly arrived Lady Morgana shown to my office once she has secured and exited her craft- full diplomatic hospitality.”
She nodded in response to some unheard answer.
“Well, that was convenient! We should go back upstairs.” She advised and motioned us back to the security doors.
“Lady Caroline? This room looks awfully familiar. Might this be part of the original Keep?”
“I can neither confirm, nor deny that observation, Lady Gretchen- though as of a few months ago it had only been theorized to be an original part of Norge’s Heath. I guess we’ll never know if that’s true or not, right? It has been forbidden- off limits for Archeologists and other … less than authorized scholars to research and catalog since the Matriarch Queen’s reign.” Aunt Cora answered.
She went on.
“There is rumored to be a rather nasty curse placed on this portion of the mansion that only allows the Reigning Queen- with the Norge Bloodline, of course- and a select few others to enter. The curse is said to be quite intelligent, very discriminate and very, very protective.”
“Now I wonder who could’ve placed that complicated a ‘curse’ on this place.” Mom asked as we all looked to Christina and began to laugh.
I was last out of the former Royal Dining Hall and made sure the doors had relocked and were secure. I could see the spell’s Current re-envelope the entrance doors.
It was the purest Current I had seen since our trip to the ‘Prince Medical Pavillion!
I thanked the pristine Current for its ‘unyielding’ service to the Goddess and the Queen.
‘They’ found that humorous.
Going back up the many flights of stairs seemed to take twice as long as going down, but we soon arrived and cautiously made our way into the main- ‘public’- portion of the mansion.
Aunt Cora unnecessarily directed us to her lavish office suite.
“Hey, ladies! How’s they hangin’?” Citrus- Aunt Cora’s receptionist/personal assistant- greeted, as always, with a bright smile and bubbly enthusiasm.
Kate nodded to the greeting and walked off to the side of the large reception area and began to pour herself a cup of coffee, but also seemed to contemplate the variety of liquor available.
“O.M.G’dess! It’s actually you!” Citrus gasped as her eyes acquired and remained fearfully locked on Christina.
Sliding off her chair, the five-foot-six receptionist immediately knelt on the floor beside her desk, head bowed.
“Forgive me, Goddess Christina! I have only ever gazed upon an artist’s imagining of you and never expected to actually-.”
“Oh, give it a rest, sister. I’m just as Antarran as you, Lady Citrus. Please get up?” Christina pleaded tiredly.
“Okay.” The P.A. stood quickly with her patented smile- as if nothing was odd about meeting an actual Goddess.
Typical Citrus.
I wondered though…
Aunt Cora introduced Gretchen, Christian, Louis and Colleen. With another gasp, Citrus again fell to the floor!
“Yeah, I expected that to happen.” Colleen deadpanned. “Get up you silly girl!”
“Okay.” The receptionist chirped happily as she again complied and stood up.
On a hunch, I pulled my wand at the bubbly receptionist I had known for years.
“That explains it.” I said as I eyed up the brown haired, young woman with blue-highlights, big blue eyes, a perky figure, and effervescent personality…oh, and a wand in her left hand.
I noted that Christina had also called her wand and she was glowing like an overloading space beacon!
“At ease, Lt. Everhardt. Citrus is one of us, though I can’t take credit for her activation.”
“Sorry, Chance, this is about all I can do.” Citrus dismissed her wand as she looked down and away to her left with a sad expression. “Our queen asked if she could ‘experiment’ after her last mission with you. Of course, I jumped at the opportunity.”
“I thought… after my threshold, I… I’m… I let it get to my head, Chance. I’m sorry.” Aunt Cora blushed sadly.
“Don’t worry, Chance, I’m good with it.” Citrus beamed somewhat happily.
A slight white glow engulfed Aunt Cora’s receptionist and I immediately rolled my eyes and glared, annoyingly, at Christina.
“You’re getting predictable, Lieutenant.”
“So are you, High Priestess.” Christina countered with a quaint smile.
“Huh?” Citrus goggled between the two of us.
“Care to conjure your wand again, sweetie?” I asked.
This time, when Citrus called her wand, a blast of Current instantly shot from it. It didn’t hit any of us, but merely exited the office through the open outer door.
We heard a deep male voice painfully expel a huge amount of air and then a ‘thud’ from some distance down the hallway.
“Did I just do that?” Citrus questioned quietly as she stared- curiously- at the business end of her wand.
“Yeah, sorry about that, Major General Christoff? My bad.” Citrus exclaimed with a tense giggle just before she dropped her wand and stared at it until it vanished a few seconds later.
Wasn’t he supposed to be composing a report on Boundary Defense deficiencies? Maybe he was coming to plead for forgiveness from Aunt Cora?
“I suppose you have a good reason for fully thresholding my personal assistant, Sugar Plum?” Aunt Cora asked as she narrowed her eyes at Christina.
“Just being able to conjure a wand is going to get her killed one of these days, auntie. A shark looks lethal when swimming toward you, but if it ain’t got no teeth…” Christina answered politely.
“The best it’ll do is gum ya ta death.” Louis finished with a laugh as he rubbed his forehead. “Of all the analogies you’ve heard me use, you chose that one, honey?”
Christina just shrugged.
“So… do I get the cool, retro uniform too, High Priestess?” Citrus asked as she looked between Christina and me.
It was my turn to shrug this time.
“The Lady Morgana, my queen!” a different, older male voice interrupted.
Instantly there was a whole roomful of wands pointing at the intruders…
And we were all in uniform!
Citrus included!
“As you wish, my queen.” The small, grey-haired male with a few red hairs still left on the sides sighed as he nonchalantly bowed, turned, and walked away…
Without showing the slightest bit of fear.
Morgana, on the other hand…
“Ummmmm… hi?” She gulped nervously.
Wands and uniforms vanished instantly!
“Not bad. Welcome to the Corps, kid.” Kate congratulated Citrus unemotionally, patting her gently on the back then walking off to our right with her drink.
“Welcome to Norge, Lady Morgana. I trust our landing facility was to your liking?”
“An excellent facility, Queen Norge. I felt a bit overshadowed by EFMC’s Pegasus though. Such a magnificent craft you have, High Priestess.” She praised.
“Thank you, my lady.” I smiled brightly. “She gets us around.”
Morganna rolled her eyes then thought a moment.
“Had I such a craft, my journey here mightn’t have taken so long.”
“Oh? How long were you in transit, my lady?” Aunt Cora asked, feigning ignorance.
“Four and one half standard years, majesty… That is until two kindly benefactors stepped in to hasten my remaining four and a half years of travel.” Morgana looked between Christina and me with a tentative smile.
“Yes… I’ve heard rumor of some rampant do-gooders skulking about in the outer boundary areas of some of our systems. Quite frustrating at times, but I hear they mean well.” Aunt Cora tried, but failed to hold a straight face.
Morgana walked over to me and embraced me tightly.
“Thank you once again, Chance, for the assist.
She then turned to Christina.
“I don’t know whether to hug you or pledge myself to you, Christina Everhardt!”
“Then I’ll decide for you, Lady Morgana.” Christina said as she wrapped her arms around the woman and pulled her tight.
“Your friendship is more than enough, Lady Morgana.” She added.
“So. How long you plan to visit, Sugar Pie?” Aunt Cora giggled, but continued before any response. “Citrus? Reserve a suite here in the mansion for Lady Morgana for as long as she wishes.”
“Got ya, boss.” She answered and promptly picked up her DataTab from the desk.
“Oh, hey, you might want one of these, lieutenant.” I said as I tossed Citrus one of our lockets.
“Oh. My. Goddess! Really, Chance?”
“I insist.”
“Okay.”
“You think she has any idea what you did while she was checking out her room, Chance?” Christina asked as our ‘diplomatic corps’- aka, Coven- made use of the Mansion’s Diplomatic Canteen.
“Citrus made sure her suite is on the opposite side of the Mansion next to ours, sweetie, and we shouldn’t let anything slip that would clue her in.” I answered as I accepted a shrimp salad from one of the familiar servers behind the serving table. “Thank you very much, Candice.” I said to break her staring at Christina.
“You are quite welcome, Lady Chance.” She replied with a quirky grin as she toggled her eyes between me and ‘Goddess Christina’.
I eyeballed the older Antarran woman whom I’d first met about eight years ago.
“She is; her name is Christina, and she’s just as real, just as Antarran as you so lighten up.”
“You’re welcome, Chance. Christina? Shrimp Scampinia?” She restated with an excited, but nervous giggle.
I nodded my head to her, smiled back, and continued on down the serving line.
Christina nodded and smiled to our server. “Yes, please.”
“Thank you, Candice Griffiffs. It looks delicious.” She winked teasingly to the server. “So? All the bells and whistles?” Christina asked with a knowing smirk as she caught up to me, and left the server completely dumbstruck how Christina knew her full name.
“Vita Mirlini is now about the size of our Mini Van. So, triple its original size. She should be very comfortable.”
“You kept the hot tub I hope?”
“Added a sauna.” I giggled. “And a lap pool.”
Christina nodded approvingly then gave me a curious look.
“How about ‘Tee-Dee Squared’ (Trans-Dimensional Drive- ed)?”
“She’ll do a healthy twenty per second.” I waggled my eyebrows a few times. “If she wants to get anywhere faster, she can call us for a ride. Vita has the option to go to Afterboost if he feels necessity to do so in a full-on emergency though.”
“Oh?”
“Forty-five per, but I didn’t say a thing, got it?”
“Five by five and crystal, ma’am.” Christina smiled broadly at me and we walked over to our saved seats at our coven’s chosen tables.
“Hey, girls!” Citrus exclaimed in her usual perky persona as we made room for her at ‘our’ table. “So, Lady Morgana likes her rooms, but she’s not sure how long she’ll sponge. Aunt Cora told me everything for her is on the house. How long you gals’ all planning to hang?”
“Colleen and Louis wanted to see our base, so we’ll be heading there in a few days.” I answered then glanced over to Gretchen and Christian.
“We then have to get the Everhardts and the Norwoods back into Antarra’s past before they’re missed.”
“That’s soooo cool! I can’t imagine what it was like back then. I think the dresses were just sooo… I don’t know, so elegant!” Citrus bubbled.
“They’re heavy, hot, and unruly, pumpkin! Don’t even get me started on the hygiene of the time!” Colleen complained critically.
“But the Keep is fitted with the only running water in the realm, my queen- and with the most up-to-date privies on each floor.” Christian Norwood defended.
“…that dump directly out into the street gutters around its perimeter.” Louis added with a disgusted expression. “Didn’t you people ever hear of ‘Terra Cotta’?”
“Eeww?!” Citrus said as her face contorted in disgust.
“Dearest Christian? Have you had privilege to utilize this time’s conveniences?” Gretchen asked her husband.
“With exception to the privy, I have not. The bizarre fittings aboard Pegasus have stymied me enough. What is the purpose of those three seashells in the translucent vertical cabinet anyway?”
Laughter erupted from our crowded table!
Gretchen and Christian glared at all of us.
“Wait! You didn’t tell them about the three Sconce shells?” Citrus giggled.
Even more laughter erupted from our table!
“Lady Chance! Ladies!” A deep male voice rang out from nearby. We were almost finished eating.
“I had heard rumor that Pegasus had arrived earlier today. Welcome to Norge- in case Aunt Cora failed to convey the greeting,” Aunt Cora’s nephew, Rodyard, continued with a huge smile on his face. We had watched him grow into a fine, smart young man over the years.
We all stood. I introduced Colleen, Christina, Louis, Christian, and Gretchen before exchanging hugs and handshakes.
His eyes though, lingered on Christina after introductions.
“Well, not to be rude, but I must return to my office, my friends. The queen allows only an hour and a half for mid-day meals. She can be a rigorous taskmaster to her relations.” Rodyard begged off as he bowed graciously with a devious grin.
“And I knew you were behind me, Aunt Cora.” He added as the reigning Antarran queen reached up and playfully smacked the back of his head. “I hope we meet again before your departure, ladies and gentlemen.”
Rodyard turned and quickly leaned down to place a kiss on Aunt Cora’s cheek.
“And welcome home, Aunt Cora. I’ve missed you.” He said quietly before nodding to us again and walking away.
“Like what you see, Sugar Plum?” Aunt Cora was looking directly at Christina with a sly smile. I noticed Christina’s eyes were still watching as Rodyard opened and disappeared through the Canteen’s doors.
“Huh?”
“My nephew- Rodyard. You seemed preoccupied by his exit, Sugar Plum.”
“I…”
“Don’t worry, Sugar Plum, you’re both of age, and Rodyard is very handsome… and surprisingly, available.”
“AUNTIE!” Christina balked loudly as she blushed deeper than I’d ever seen before.
Again laughter erupted from our table.
“Alright! Which one of you did it?!” Morgana demanded angrily from behind us as Christina and I were walking to our rooms.
We both turned toward the venomous voice and shared a confused look with its owner.
“What? You didn’t think I would find out?!” She continued her attack. “Where did you put it? Where did you take my ship?”
“We didn’t take Vita Mirlini anywhere, Lady Morgana.” I giggled, failing to hold a straight face.
“Nope!” Christina concurred, popping the ‘P’ sound. “Still on Pad 2 as far as I know. Why? What happened to him?”
“Cut the bullshite! Vita Mirlini is gone and there is this bigger, shiny, new space cra… Awwww SHITE!” She continued to accuse only to realize what had actually happened to her precious vessel.
The look on her face was absolutely priceless!
“Why?” She begged as tears began to instantly form.
“Because.” Christina answered nonchalantly with one word as she stopped at her suite’s door and proceeded to enter then close it.
In typical ‘Christina’ fashion, it creaked, squealed, and groaned while opening and closing. Then a heavy iron bar sounded like it had been dropped across the door as a lock.
“Because?” Morgana questioned as she stared at Christina’s door for a very long moment then reluctantly shifted her focus to me.
“Because.” I confirmed.
“But…”
“Look, how long did your journey calculate out to when you departed Magellan for Antarra?” I asked, cutting her off.
“About nine years with refueling and rest stops, but-”
“And at what point in that journey did Christina and I show-up?”
“Four and a half, but-”
“So how did you figure on getting here if you were dead… like we found you yesterday… initially? What if you had had a faster ship?”
“But that didn’t hap- I mean- you and Christina- changed that hist…”
“Did we?” I proposed mysteriously.
Morgana stopped trying to reason it all out and wrapped her arms around me, placed her head against my shoulder, and began crying.
“Thank you.” She whispered softly after a few moments.
“We always take care of our own, Mixie. Always remember that- especially now that Christina is around!” I replied gently as I held her tight.
Morgana began to laugh quietly at first while shaking her head.
“The impossible girl.” She whispered from my shoulder.
“I thought you hated that show?” I asked as I pushed her away slightly to look her in the eyes.
“I do, but it fits her to a tee.”
“Actually it fits every one of us if you think about it.” I giggled.
“You and Christina mostly though I should think,” she clarified.
“How long you been alive again, Morgana?” I questioned with a playful grin.
“Point taken, Chance. Point definitely taken.” She laughed then found a devious smile.
“Before or after you and Scion meddled, High Priestess?”
“Meddled?” I cocked my head to the side. “We prefer to think of it as ‘righting a huge wrong’… ‘aiding a sister in need’… ‘helping… family’, right, Christina?”
A terrified Morgana instantly began searching the hallway for the chilling, morose, yet complimentary voice.
I supported myself against the wall as I laughed hysterically!
“So? You excited to take him out for a spin, sister?” I smiled to Morgana as we performed the initial walk around of her new Vita Mirlini.
“Why, Chance?” She said as she stopped and looked up at the main emitters then to me for an explanation.
“Granted he’s not as fast as Pegasus, but he does have docking capability now.” I informed her.
“I didn’t think you’d be in that much of a hurry.” I added.
“So, what will he do?”
“Why don’t you ask him?” I grinned.
“Vita Mirlini? State you maximum velocity, please.”
“Design specifications are highly classified and require a Galactic Alliance Security clearance of level twenty-eight or higher. Please identify for proper authorization.”
Morgana glared laser beams at me and I expected her wand to appear!
“New ship; new, updated security protocols, sister.”
Morgana ‘huffed’ in annoyance and glared at me for another minute.
“Morgana of the Fey: First apprentice and primary assistant to the great mage, Merlin Emrys: Sole existing member of the Merlinian Order of Avalon!”
“Wow! How snobbish can you get, Morgana? I just asked for initial identification to append my new security protocols! Sheesh! Cut me some slack, sister!” Vita Mirlini responded with equal annoyance and spice just before his new ramp deployed.
“Enter… if you can keep it pedestrian, Lady Morgana! Welcome aboard, High Priestess… Hey, also thanks for the upgrade. Now I can keep a proper eye on the ‘old lady’.” The ship continued.
As expected her wand manifested instantly at me, and her glare just about vaporized me!
That didn’t stop me from laughing until my guts were sore!
“Your floor plan is only somewhat reconfigurable, Mixie. Of course the Sauna, Hot tub, and Lap Pool will remain stationary and unmovable. Your two suites can be redesigned into three or four smaller ‘staterooms’ for passengers if you wish.” I told her as she looked into one of the two ‘suites’. “Like our Mini Van, you have docking pylons for four ‘Broom-sized’ craft, or, you can utilize the two special, overhead ‘spine’ pylons to dock with Pegasus. Up ahead is your bridge.”
I motioned my very silent sister forward.
Morgana gasped after accessing her new security panel as she entered her enlarged ‘cockpit’- what she had called her pilot’s compartment in her old version of Vita Mirlini- a decrepit, ‘Buck Rogers’ style ‘rocket plane’, look-a-like.
“You should recognize all of the controls. I tried to keep everything close to your original setup, sister. Being a bigger compartment, I added some multi-functional consoles in the event that you fancy company or assistance.”
“Care to sit down?” I suggested as I motioned to the comfortable looking pilot’s lounger.
Taking my invitation she carefully sat down and startled when the piece of furniture began to move closer to the ‘dashboard’ full of controls.
Her pleading eyes said it all.
“Why?” She asked for the umpteenth time today.
“That question has worn out its relevancy, Morgana.” I said in as serious a voice as I could. “Vita Mirlini needed an update. Badly! How many times have you had just his landing struts repaired… or… or his thruster quads rebuilt? I’m sure those ancient turbo pumps couldn’t be getting any cheaper.”
“Or fuel for that matter.” I added.
My sister let her head tilt forward.
“So, earlier you asked something about his performance?” I reminded. “Sweetie? You want to advise the ‘old lady’ on your new performance specifications?”
“Needed to remind her, Chance? Memory isn’t as good as it was a few thou ago, my lady?” Vita goaded.
“So help me, Chance…” Morgana started to say, but Vita cut her off.
“Lady Morgana. You asked about my performance specs. I am now capable of twenty LY’s/sec at full throttle. My new spaceframe though is rated for plus ninety LY’s/sec and plus or minus one thousand ‘G’s’. My new main emitters’ efficiency is estimated at ninety-nine percent at full velocity, which equates to approximately forty days at full throttle with a full Current reservoir.”
Morgana stared back at me in complete disbelief. Tears began to roll down her cheeks.
“Defensive Armaments include two forward and two aft EFMC ver3 Plasma Cannons; four EFMC ver2 Particle Launchers forward and two astern. All weapons allow either weapon or wand mode, and I can automatically handshake with any EFMC Certified Starcraft if docked and umbilicaled. A completely configurable Camouflage system is also available for added security, my lady. Oh, and I’m now certified to FeLane Interstellar Military Standards.”
Morgana gasped in surprise and was silent for a moment then began quietly examining her new cockpit so I decided to leave her to it and made my way to the hatch.
“Vita? I’ll let myself out. I’m sure Morgana is overwhelmed. Take good care of her, sweetie. She’s not as hard assed as she let’s on. Oh, and welcome to the Corps, Vita Mirlini!”
“I’ll do my best, High Priestess. Thanks again for the upgrades. I was badly in need of a complete overhaul like, a few millennia ago.”
“Has Pegasus uploaded our updated star charts to you, sweetie?” I stopped at the hatch as I remembered something.
“She has, High Priestess, and we have also exchanged transponder ID’s and the Witch Corps Base Broom Closet Squawk Comm Channel.”
“Good. Somehow I have a feeling you may get to visit our base in the near future. You are now a certified member of the Corps, so feel free to alert us if you experience any malfunctions or failures. You or Morgana, Got it?”
“Copy that, High Priestess, and thanks again! Until we meet again, Chance?”
“Until then, Vita. See ya!” I grinned as I was again in Aunt Cora’s outer office area.
“Hey, Chance. Mixie like her new ride?” Citrus asked in her ever-bubbly way.
I smiled brightly. “I’d suggest clearing her for an immediate departure vector if I were you.”
“And should I also apply for an arrival vector for her?”
“I gave her a full tank of gas, so… the jury’s still out on that one, but just to be sure...”
Citrus nodded and sent the request to Norge Center Tower.
“So…Morgana…?” Grunfuller asked as I entered our suite.
“Took off about five minutes after Citrus placed the flight request and clearance.”
“Think we’ll ever see her again, dear?”
“Definitely.”
“How are you so sure?” Grunfuller asked as his eyes narrowed.
“Vita has our Ident protocols for the Broom Closet.”
My mate nodded.
“So when do we go back to the Antarran middle ages?”
“After we spend a few days decompressing back at base… and we talk Sinae into returning to FeLane.”
“Talk about ‘mission impossible’! We stand a better chance of discovering a new element.”
“Congratulations, dear.” I smiled brightly.
“Huh?”
“You successfully used an ancient ‘Earth saying’ in a conversation.”
Grunfuller rolled his eyes and shook his head in defeat.
“You going to come to bed, dear?” He asked to change the subject while he began to undress.
“Copy that, my mate.”
I smiled deviously.
“High Priestess? Could we have a few moments?” Aquia asked as she and Thomas caught up to me on my way to Pegasus.
“Let me guess,” I answered as I stopped and turned back toward them, “you’d like me to archive an image of you two?”
Aquia stopped abruptly and looked to me in confusion. “How?”
“Lucky guess.” I assured her.
“How about over there?” I asked and pointed to where I now knew I would record the image.
Aquia agreed and I called my DataTab.
“Smile and say cheese.” I suggested.
“Huh?” Aquia looked very confused.
“Just smile as you look this way.” I restated.
With the image recorded to my DataTab, I showed the couple and received their excited acknowledgement to share it.
“I could have this enlarged and framed if you’d like, sweetie.” I offered.
“Another cryptic ‘Old Earth’ slang term, Lady Chance?” Aquia asked in suspicion.
“Frame it like the portraits in the mansion’s grand foyer, sweetie.” I clarified.
“Oh…yeah… thanks, Chance.” She blushed. “So, when do we head back?”
“Tomorrow we head back to base for a few days. Colleen and Louis asked to see where Christina lived, worked, and played.”
“Is she going to stay with us, Chance?” Aquia looked concerned.
“Who are we talking about, Lady Aquia?” I asked as one of the mansion’s maintenance crews appeared on Pad 1.
“Lady Christina, High Priestess. I was hoping she would remain with us.” She specified, taking my lead-in.
“That is for her to decide, Lady Aquia. Lady Christina’s responsibilities have grown exponentially of late. I’m sure she will decide her options based on her evaluation of all concerning topics and also her heart.”
“I’m sure the Lady Christina will make the best choice she is able, my lady.” Thomas lifted and kissed Aquia’s right hand to comfort her.
“Of course. Thank you for your time, High Priestess.” Aquia nodded retrospectively before she and Thomas turned and walked back to the mansion hand-in-hand.
“They make a very nice couple, Chance. They communicate any intentions?”
“Verbally, not as yet, but I can guarantee nuptials within the standard year, Jorgen.” I answered Aunt Cora’s cousin- five times removed- as he passed near while performing his daily inspections.
“I’m sure Cora will involve herself?”
“Count on it, my friend. I foresee it taking place in the mansion’s great hall, and with plenty of fanfare.” I smiled brightly.
“Yeah, I was afraid of that! Thanks for the warning, Chance. I owe ya one.”
Aunt Cora’s lead ground crew supervisor nodded then turned back to the mansion. I continued my trek to Pegasus.
“Pegasus? I’d like to come aboard.”
“Lady Kitty is expecting you, Lady Chance.”
“Somehow I think ‘expecting’ is not the preferred choice of verbiage, sweetie.” I giggled.
“I guess you’re right. She’s up in the lounge.”
“Thanks, sweetie. Re-enable external security once the hatch is closed.”
“Copy, High Priestess.”
“How did you know where to find me, Chance?”
“Give me a break, Sinae! We’ve known each other for over twenty years. How wouldn’t I know where to find you?” I groaned as I arrived in Pegasus’ Observation Lounge. The ceiling was currently displaying a starfield as seen from I’d guess, Capital, FeLane.
“She’s kicking pretty good today, Chance.” Sinae informed me as she gently rubbed her enlarged belly.
“I would expect nothing less, majesty.” I grinned as I approached and sat down on the recliner next to her.
“You’re enjoying this entirely too much, you smart ass!”
“Grunfuller and I were thinking of trying for another.” I decided to spring that one on her.
“And what’s Oracle say about that?” Sinae asked, narrowing her eyes and raising one brow.
“Nothing one way or the other, I’m afraid.” I admitted. “I hope it isn’t as difficult as mom and dad experienced.”
We were both quiet for several minutes.
“So…” I said to break the silence, “summer or winter over Capital?” I pointed up.
“Summer… right before it all came crashing down.”
“Oh.” I whispered quietly.
“Mom and I were having such a wonderful summer, ya know? We’d spent almost every night out on the south patio… just staring up… sharing our hopes… our dreams…”
Sinae started to cry as we again lapsed into silence.
“You know…I could…”
“No, you won’t, Chance! I formally request Nike be left out of this. I’d like to remember rather than meet in person and go through it all over again when the time came for her to go back...”
“I understand completely.” I said as I looked to the stars a moment. “Hearing Christina relate then share her memories of her ordeal was in no way anything like having to witness it firsthand.”
“Speaking of Christina, I’d rather she not pay FeLane a visit during that dark period in my life, Chance. Christina? You hear that? Please don’t interfere?” Sinae said as she looked up to the simulated stars above us.
“Sadly, I must honor that request, sister. It has already been ‘explained’ to me that FeLane’s history, in conjunction with that of Kitty Sinae, should be left unhampered and unmodified.” Christina said as she was just ‘there’ on the couch across from us.
“I can’t guarantee that I would be able to leave you and your mother to suffe…” Christina said in a small voice, sniffed back a few tears then quickly disappeared.
“She’s a good kid, Chance.” Sinae said as she gave a big sigh. “The universe is in good hands I think.”
I nodded.
Silence again filled the Lounge.
“I contacted Capital earlier today. Of course the news spread faster than Pegasus, Savanna, or even Christina could cross the Way.” Sinae mentioned, breaking the quiet again.
“Of course there will be a full Parliamentary investigation into the matter by my opponents.”
“Of course.” I agreed. “The perverts will probably want to see recorded proof of the conception.” I snorted in disgust.
“I can see it being projected in full ‘HoloDef’ on the ‘20M-Jumbotron’ in Parliament’s assembly chamber.” Sinae giggled.
“Excuse the interruption, ladies. I have Vita Mirlini on final approach to Pad 2.” Pegasus interrupted politely.
“Copy, Pegasus. I think we’re going to ‘pop’ over there to say ‘hi’ after she lands.”
“Yes. I was prepared for that response, High Priestess. I’ll keep the lights on.”
“I love this family, Chance.” Sinae said as I motioned to help her up.
The polite offer set her glaring at me in contempt!
The rear of Vita Mirlini’s newly enlarged bridge appeared around us. Morgana was just getting up out of her pilot’s chair.
“Merciful Merlin! You scared the shite from me, Chance Summers! Don’t you girls ever knock?”
“Not since Chance reached her second threshold.” Sinae deadpanned under her breath.
“Have a good test flight?” I asked, ignoring my ‘catty’ sister.
Suddenly I had a pair of arms wrapped around me, and Morgana crying into my shoulder!
“He’s w-w-w-w-wonderful!” She sobbed heavily.
“Good. Vita? Did Morgana play nice?” I asked the ship.
“I’m in good hands, High Priestess. Hello to you, Queen Kitty, I hear congratulations are in order!”
“Thank you, Vita.” Sinae blushed as Morgana instantly looked to her belly.
“We’ll be leaving tomorrow for Witch Corps Base. A standing invitation is extended to you any time you wish to visit, Morgana and Vita.”
“I’d like the opportunity to try out Vita Mirlini’s docking capabilities if you don’t mind me tagging along? We won’t be any trouble, High Priestess.”
“I too would like the opportunity to test out my spaceframe at 45LY’s/sec, High Priestess.”
Morgana gasped!
“45LY’s/sec? How…?”
“Pure science and not one bit of magic.” I answered proudly.
“Christina’s original design with a few ‘slight’ design upgrades that Simone developed back in the Academy for her post-grad thesis.” I added.
“Hey, Chance? I’m going to pop over to the Canteen. I haven’t eaten in like, thirty minutes.” Sinae interrupted before she vanished.
She was getting quite proficient at teleporting.
“We’ll wait and dock with you up in orbit, Mixie. Chance, Pegasus.”
“Pegasus, High Priestess.”
“Estimated distance and travel time to Witch Corps Base from present location?”
“Four hundred and fifty-eight thousand LY’s; about four standard hours. If we leave as planned tomorrow. If we wait longer the time and distance will change accordingly.”
Morgana gave me a curious stare. I don’t think we ever told her where our base was located.
“Thanks. Chance, out.”
“Your base is on a ship?”
Morgana was very intelligent and perceptive.
I winked and ‘ported’ back to my suite of rooms in Aunt Cora’s mansion.
“Oh, hey dear. Mixie like her new ship?”
“I think she’ll be ‘tagging along’ back to base.” I informed my mate.
“Wants to try out the new docking pylons I take it?” Grunfuller speculated.
I nodded.
“I told her we’d wait in orbit.”
Grub nodded back.
Witch Corps and Beyond
“Vita Mirlini you are cleared for docking. Call the ball.” Keats said from our Communications console.
“Copy, Pegasus Command. I’m on final approach. Docking peripheral pylons are extended. Maneuvering thrusters engaged and ready for capture.” Morgana acknowledged.
“A bit ‘wordy’ isn’t she, don’t you think?” Aquia commented from Weapons.
“She’s still somewhat following the old NASA standards.” Mom offered as explanation.
I noticed Keats whisper something to Christina at the Engineering console.
We heard a tone just before Keats began to talk.
“[BEEP]Vita Mirlini, you are cleared for Pegasus A.D.M. Repeat, go for A.D.M.[BEEP]”
“Roger, Pegasus Command. Commencing Automated Docking Maneuver, um…beep.”
“She’s coming in ‘smooth as silk’, Chance.” Locust confirmed from her console.
“[BEEP] Copy, Vita Mirlini. We have you on final at four meters, and three… two… one… capture successful.[BEEP]”
“[BEEP] Vita Mirlini we confirm you on our docking pylons with clamps fully engaged and successful umbilical tie-in. Networking to Vita Mirlini is complete. Welcome aboard, Lady Morgana and Vita Mirlini.[BEEP]”
“Um… confirmed, Pegasus Command. See you all soon.” Morgana responded, but sounded a little unsure and off balance.
Keats and Christina fist bumped- both smiling deviously.
“[BEEP]Thanks, kid.[BEEP][BEEP]You can cut the special effect now though.[BEEP]”
Christina blushed.
“Thanks, kiddo.” Keats said while rubbing his throat lightly a few seconds.
“Gods! I love this family!” Charli gushed from Navigation.
“Hey, gang!” Aunt Cora greeted as she, Link, Citrus, Morgana, and Rodyard entered the bridge.
Morgana stood silent as she looked around the large command compartment in something way past total awe.
“Welcome aboard EFMC Pegasus, Lady Morgana.” I greeted officially to attract her attention. “Pegasus? Have you shared security files with Vita yet?”
“Networking and shares have been exchanged, High Priestess.”
“Thanks, Pegasus.” I smiled as I looked to our guest. “You should have access to most of our ship now, my lady.”
“T-thank you, High Priestess.” Morgana gushed, her mouth still hanging open and looking on the verge of tears.
“Okay! Places everybody!” I clapped with a devious smile. “Those not ‘on duty’ should step to the back of the bridge and take a seat in the audience.”
“Chance, Kitty. We’re going to go to warp.” I alerted my sister up in the ‘royal suite’.
“We’re good up here in the lounge, Chance. Give it hell!”
“They have a lounge?” Morgana mumbled to herself.
Ignoring that, I glared at mom. She was already drooling!
“Do I have to send you to ‘time out’ and order Alley Cat to take the helm instead, Lady Hope?” I asked already knowing the response.
“Just give the damned order, High Priestess!” She growled.
“Navigation? A course to Mare de Tempest if you please. Helm: Ready to depart Antarra orbit. Comms: Alert Norge Tower and Boundary Defense we’re leaving. Weapons: Bring all defenses online,” I ordered as I casually sat down at my console and began my preparations while everyone else did the same.
“Engineering is ready, Chance.” Christina declared.
“Norge Tower wishes us safe travel.” Keats reported. “Boundary Defense acknowledged with something to the tune of ‘don’t let the door hit ya in the ass’.”
“Weapons are fully charged and at your disposal, High Priestess.” Aquia acknowledged.
“All Brooms and Vita Mirlini are tucked in for the night, dear.” Locust smiled.
“Course calculated and sent to helm.”
“Give! The damned! ORDER!”
“Punch-”
The planet disappeared and the stars elongated into swiftly moving streaks of blue light!
“-it, Mom. Damn, can’t you show just a little bit more composure? I thought we had this eccentricity of yours addressed?” I finished, staring at Mom heatedly.
Quiet laughing filled the space behind me and I turned to see tears streaming down Morgana’s face.
“I take it you like?” I asked.
She nodded silently as she continued to stare at the forward viewscreen in wonder.
“Mare De Tempest in three-point-nine-six standard hours, Chance.” Mom reported happily.
“Dear? You have the bridge.” I said to Locust as I got up and walked back to Morgana.
“Care to see our lounge?” I offered my hand.
Our guest’s hand was trembling severely as I helped her from her seat then motioned her out the door.
“My Lady Morgana, it is good to see you again.” Tau greeted as the elevator door opened onto our lounge.
Morgana’s eyes immediately shot to the transparent ceiling and started to weep. She stopped dead in her tracks.
“I wholeheartedly agree, my lady. The sight is truly awe-inspiring. I never thought I would ever see something so wondrous.” He agreed with her unspoken thoughts.
“Oh, come on! I know for a fact that Chance’s redesign gave Vita our Trans-Dimensional Drive System. You had him out for over a day, so this shouldn’t be a complete surprise.” Sinae protested as she stood and approached our guest. When close enough, she gave her a courteous bow.
“Lady Morgana; welcome to Pegasus, sister.”
Morgana gave an almost oblivious nod without breaking her attention away from the ceiling.
For over a minute she remained silent then suddenly snapped out of it.
“Queen Kitty!” She sniffed back her tears as she bowed deeply.
“Yeah… okay… don’t do that again.” Sinae groaned as she placed her hand under Morgana’s chin to straighten her. “We’re all members of the Corps, sister. No need for that crap. Now Cora on the other hand-”
“What about ‘Cora’ on the other hand, Kitty?” Aunt Cora interrupted as she, Link, Simone and Rodyard popped in beside her.
“Oh, Aunt Cora, will you two please give it a rest? So you’re both royals and that makes you special… so what?” Rodyard groaned as he gently rubbed his stomach.
“Monarchial teasing, dear boy, don’t get so testy.” My Aunt giggled. “If we stop insulting each other… That’s when you have to start worrying! And you, Morgana… Knock it off with the… um… how did Hope put it? Ah! Yes. Stop with the ‘deer in the headlights’ look! I’m sure you’ve seen far more wondrous things in your long life.”
“Auntie, could you just let her have a few moments?” Christina said as she popped in beside our guest. “I seem to remember her taking almost a full week to acclimate herself to time travel back on Eart… Terra. She’s not hurting anything!”
Christina’s eyes lingered on Rodyard for a moment then she was gone- vanished- as quickly as she appeared.
“Yeah, that got old a loooong time ago.” Sinae deadpanned as she rolled her eyes.
“Hey! I resemble that, Aunt Kitty!” My daughter, Savanna said as she too ‘popped’ in from the ether.
She carefully, lovingly hugged Sinae and stepped back to regard her ‘bump’.
“I foresee no abnormalities or anomalies, Aunt Kitty.”
Savanna was gone- vanished like Christina; only, I knew that Christina was back at her station on the bridge and I had no idea where my daughter ‘popped-off’ to.
Maybe it was to the ether, but who knew other than her?”
“And I thought the Middle Ages were mucked up.” Morgana whispered to herself.
“We could go back to confirm that statement?” I teased.
“NO! Um, no. Once through that nightmare was enough, thank you! The twenty-fifth century was bad enough!”
Our lounge broke out into sympathetic laughter.
“So… Rodyard…” I began.
“Aunt Chance! Yes, I have noticed her. Yes, she has very much attracted my interest. No, I will not pursue her aggressively. Goddess Christina is one not to be hurried into anything without her explicit approval. Only a fool would rush headlong into any romantic relationship with a girl that can ‘think’ one out of existence.” He answered sagely.
“Afraid she might hurt you, cuz?” Link giggled.
“Not at all, Aun… Lady Link. I simply value my existence and wish to pursue the most intoxicating creature Antarra ever produced with the romance and dignity we both deserve. In short, I intend to employ the ancient rituals of ‘courting’. She deserves that respect and admiration, and more.”
“I applaud you, my young lord. Such adamant intent and procedure is an excellent indicator of a successful lifelong relationship.” Tau spoke up as he stepped to and gently placed an arm around Sinae’s waist.
Christina suddenly popped in directly in front of Rodyard and immediately engaged him in a very passionate kiss!
The poor boy was left standing- unsteadily, alone- as she instantly disappeared after pulling back to breathe.
“That, on the other hand, will take some time to adjust to.” He confessed with a very satisfied, completely smitten, grin.
Laughter again filled our lounge.
“Mare De Tempest in five-hundred LY’s, Chance.” Charli alerted.
“Morgana? Time to get back to Vita. Unfortunately, we can’t land with him on our belly. You’ll have to detach and hold at about one LY for about thirty standard so we can get Pegasus offloaded and off our flight line.”
“Copy that, Chance.” She responded, and headed for the elevator.
I was back on the bridge instantly.
“Dear? Care to wake up Vita?” I asked my mate.
“Already on it, Chance. Vita is standing by.”
I smiled.
“Porno, Chance. Ok if we tag along with Mixie back to base, Sugar Plum?” Aunt Cora inquired over our Comm.
“Seeing as you four are already aboard Vita, I can hardly say no, Porno. See you in a little while. Chance out.” I giggled. “Issue a departure vector and prepare for Vita to detach.”
“Gotcha, boss.” Keats chuckled.
“As I recommended; hang back about a full LY and give us about thirty standard to get things put away.” I advised. “Remember to stay in deep space camo until Broom Closet Control clears your approach.”
“Copy that, Chance. See you in a bit.” Link answered from Vita Mirlini.
“Contact Broom Closet Control. Let’s go home.” I said as I took my seat at my console.
“Copy, Mare Tower. You know the drill.” Lyra acknowledged in a humorous tone.
“Indeed we do, Pegasus. Welcome home. Capt. Sarengetti has been alerted and said he would be standing by. Mare Tower, out.”
“Broom Closet decom has completed; Broom Closet doors are open. C’mon in, ladies. It’ll be good to see you all again.” Dell greeted from Broom Closet Control.
“Hey! Nice to hear your voice, Huntress! You off duty or just playing hooky?” I asked.
“Negative, Chance. Huntress is off duty and I’m the one playing hooky.” Kimbou Serangetti admitted with a chuckle.
Lyra laughed outright.
“Um… Copy that BC Control. Can’t wait to see you all again.” She answered.
“By the Goddess herself! That thing is huge!” Christian Norwood was the first to gasp in surprise as Mare De Tempest came into view and began to grow larger.
“Impressive.” Louis Everhardt deadpanned in a very deep voice. “At least it doesn’t look like an ‘Imperial Star Destroyer’.”
“Louis! Behave!” Colleen warned with an awe-struck smile.
Christina looked to be holding her laughter as she doubled down on watching her engineering console. “Dynamic Camo ready on order, Chance.”
I nodded.
“Approach vector received and passed to helm, Chance.” Charli alerted.
“Take us in, Mom, but without the skid marks like last time, if you please?” I giggled, and received the expected grumbling and groaning. “Dynamic Camo, Please, Perfessor.”
“Enabled.”
“Everyone mind the automated equipment. We need to get Pegasus off the flight line as soon as possible. We have an ‘ancient’ Earther and four crazy Antarrans at the controls of Vita.” I advised as we walked down Pegasus’ ramp.
Of course, four individuals slowed or almost stopped on their exit from our ship.
“My mate! This can only be a dream! This place is fantastical and awe-inspiring at the least.” Gretchen Norwood gushed as her eyes struggled to take everything in.
“The poets could not do such majesty justice, my love!” Christian replied in equal amazement.
“Let’s get into the base proper and get you all situated in our guest quarters.” I suggested as I motioned to the metal grate stairs that led into our base living quarters.
The door at the top of the indicated stairs slid open and a large Lynxin appeared. He made his way down and stopped on the flight deck a meter away from the stairs.
“Capt. Kimbou Serangetti; may I introduce Colleen and Louis Everhardt, and Gretchen and Christian Norwood; all of Antarra.” I announced.
“Greetings and allow me to officially welcome you all aboard Mare De Tempest.” Kimbou greeted, but paused a moment and carefully regarded Colleen.
“Lady Colleen, if I may be so bold? Have I seen you somewhere before? I feel I should know you… somehow.”
“You might better know her as: Queen Colleen Everhardt-Norge, sir?” I waggled my eyebrows a few times.
Kimbou gasped in sudden recognition!
“The Antarran Prime Matriarch! It is indeed an honor to make your acquaintance, my lady! Though I can conceive of no rational explanation for our meeting, I do have enough decorum not to even ask.” He said as he looked to Christina and me suspiciously. “And may I say the image in Capital’s Alliance History Museum does do you justice.”
“They are all quiet remarkable, Capt. Sarengetti.” Colleen smiled playfully as her eyes swept over our group.
Kimbou blinked, but only nodded his understanding.
“For your safety, please step away from this automated unit, thank you.”
I turned to notice Gretchen and Christian curiously investigating one of our loading cranes and had gotten a little too close, thereby causing the unit to stop, give a warning, and patiently wait for its safety zone to clear before continuing.
It was humorous to watch, but I don’t think the Broom Closet considered it that.
“Shall we go inside and I’ll show you around.” I advised a second time.
“Ladies Colleen and Gretchen? If I may?” Kimbou asked as he offered an arm to each.
Gretchen looked to Christian, receiving a shrug of approval.
“You mind, Louis?” Colleen grinned.
“His ship, his rules, dear.” Louis shrugged and fell in behind Mare’s Captain as they climbed the stairs. Christian followed silently, but still wary of his spouse’s escort.
“Hi! You must be Christina’s parents. I’m Artemis Dell- ‘Huntress’. Welcome to Witch Corps Base.” Dell greeted as we entered the galley. Janet and Samuel Redman were seated, but stood on our arrival. I introduced Simone’s parents.
Of course, on entering, Mom and Dad headed straight for the coffee urn!
“Lou? Colleen? Coffee?” Charli asked. “Best damn coffee this side of Sagittarius!”
“Well I wouldn’t know about that, but I think I could really use something stronger.” Louis admitted.
A six-count of beverages appeared on the table he had stopped beside.
“Um… thanks? I guess?” He said, somewhat surprised as he again shrugged and sat down.
“No problem, guy.” Sam gave a nod.
“Not bad. A little on the watery side, but it’ll do the trick.”
“I can conjure something stronger if the girls really ramp it up, Lou.” Sam again nodded while scanning the room.
“So… I take it the Coven has somehow defied known physics and pulled back the temporal vale?” Kimbou asked without emotion.
“A few times, sir.” Christina answered shyly as her eyes lowered to the deck.
“Why am I not surprised?” He said to himself.
“Yep! Perfessor and her new friends here came all the way back to 2101AD Terra to visit ol’ Mom and Dad, Captain.” Louis offered candidly. “You got one hella Spec Ops unit here!”
“Saved our butts from oblivion too!” He added as he opened his second beverage.
Christina blushed profusely and remained quiet.
“I find Witch Corps a very special unit, Sir Louis. Very… unique… and imaginative in their ‘implementation’.”
“Come on, Cap. Just call me Louis or just Lou. I’m not anything special like these gals.” He suggested as he finished off his second beverage. The container instantly vanished after he placed it back on the table.
Samuel Redman’s eyes widened in disbelief. He shrugged after a moment and a six-count appeared in front of him too. Janet just glared at him.
Kimbou Serangetti’s brow rose a moment, but he otherwise remained silent.
“So... What do you think of the future? So far?” Dell asked after a short silence fell on the room.
“I think everything we’ve seen in the last few months is beyond incredible, Lady Artemis-Dell.” Colleen answered.
“Oh? You’ve been here that long?” Dell narrowed her eyes as she glanced over to me.
“You misunderstand. Louis and I joined the Pegasus crew on Earth and we journeyed to my home planet of Antarra. Once there we went back in its history where I was to take back the throne of Norge’s Heath and start the ‘Norge Dynasty’. While there, I just happened to meet my maternal grandparents many times removed.” She motioned to Gretchen and Christian nonchalantly.
“When I asked if we could see where Christina now called ‘home’, Chance suggested we all venture forward. After a short vacation, we will be returning to Norge’s Heath to resume our ‘Empire building’. After all, the Royal bloodlines must be set forth, right?” Colleen giggled wryly.
“Hey gang! Sorry we didn’t join you earlier.” Sinae greeted cheerfully as she and Tau suddenly ‘popped in’.
“Yes… Pardon the interruption, but the Queen’s needs must be appeased- and on her whim.” Tau deadpanned but didn’t look as unhappy as he sounded.
Dell was immediately hugging Sinae!
“Congratulations, sister! I couldn’t wait to see you again!” She gushed.
“Hey, did I hear that they were bac…? Hey guys! Welcome home!” Sandra Anderson flowed into the Galley, stopped dead in her tracks and modified her statement. She turned and leaned her head back out into the hallway.
“Hey! JWC! In here! Parade formation! ASAP!” She shouted then quickly walked into the room looking impatient.
Six young women skittered hurriedly into the Galley and formed a line.
“High Priestess! JWC: present and accounted for!” Sandra announced as she performed an ‘about face’ in front of the junior unit and stood to attention. The others followed suit.
I stood and smiled then walked over to the group and began ‘inspecting’.
“Looks like you made some progress since our departure, Lady Sandra.”
“It seems so, High Priestess. Could be just a bad day though.” She giggled.
“At ease, girls!” I giggled and rolled my eyes.
I began introductions.
“Our accommodations aren’t as spacious as Cora’s mansion, but I hope you will be comfortable during your stay.” I told the Norwood’s then took them both into the lavatory and showed them how to use the three ‘seashells’.
“Chance? Vita Mirlini is on final.” Lokust alerted over our Comms.
“If you two would excuse me?” I asked then hurried out to head down to Broom Closet Control.
“Mind if we tag along, Chance?” Gretchen asked quickly, before I was out of earshot.
I motioned them to follow.
“Any particular reason?” I asked offhandedly.
“Mostly curiosity, but to convince us we are actually here… in the future.” She admitted as we entered the small room with the big, wall-sized window looking out to our flight line.
“Hey, guys. Come to watch the old gal land?” Locust greeted with a playful smirk.
“Beginning Broom Closet Decom.” She announced as the flightline lights started to dim, as did the small control room lights to a limited extent.
“What does ‘decom’ mean?” Gretchen asked in curiosity.
“It means we ‘decompress’, or remove all the atmosphere- the air- out of the hangar to match the vacuum of space. If we didn’t do it anything left loose in there would be sucked out when we opened the main doors.” Locust explained. “As a word of warning? Anyone left in there without an environmental suit won’t last very long, so heed the warnings and make sure you’re out in plenty of time.”
“Broom Closet Decom complete. Opening Broom Closet Door.” Closet Control announced.
“Vita Mirlini. Closet Door is open. Com’on in.” Locust relayed.
“Copy, Broom Closet Control. Vector received. See you soon.” Link replied.
“Now we hope and pray she can slow him down and not go through our hangar and puncture Mare’s interior.” Locust said to herself.
“She’ll do fine, dear. She’s been flying for almost three thousand years, after all.” I giggled at her ‘show’ of confidence.
The Norwood’s looked to me flabbergasted.
“Is that any stranger than what you’ve seen so far?” I asked the couple.
Both shook their heads hesitantly.
“Vita Mirlini is on the deck with gravity clamps engaged. All systems have been termin- ‘hey, watch the language, sister!’” Morgana began to report, but Vita took offense and overtalked her report.
It was comical. Even Gretchen and Christian laughed after I gave a short explanation.
“Permission to enter your base, High Priestess?” Morgana asked politely as she stopped on the Broom Closet stair’s landing. She was still gazing around the large hangar/flight line in amazement.
Much to the amusement of her impromptu crew: Aunt Cora, Link, Citrus, and Rodyard.
I grabbed her hand and gently pulled her into our base proper. I continued and pulled her into a hug.
“Welcome to Witch Corps Base, sister. I’m happy you could make it.” I greeted officially.
“Happy to be invited, High Priestess.” She returned.
“I’ll show you to your quarters after you meet the rest of the Coven. This way, please.” I said as I motioned her forward and directed her into our Galley.
“This is our Galley/Mess Hall. We always have a supply of coffee and hot water on hand for drinks. Of course, you can conjure anything you’d like for any given meal though, believe it or not, we sometimes try our hand at actually making and cooking our own meals.”
“Hey, Mixie!” Dell shouted and drew the attention of all our other sisters and brothers.
“Artemis! Good day to you! It has been a long time since our last meeting.”
“Ladies Anderson. May I introduce Lady Morgana of the Fey, soul perpetuator of the Merlinian Order of Avalon. Morgana. Lilith, Garith, Derrick, Lithia, Rowan, Seth, and Sandra Anderson.”
“And hiding behind the Andersons is Lady Fenile Galan-”
“An Orion! By Merlin’s beard I never thought I’d meet one of your kind, M’lady! I have so many questions…”
“Galantry is rather shy, sister. She is, however, one of our best Broom pilots.” I interrupted as the young Orion tried to melt back into the background- Wait! Did she just disappear?
“I can see that, High Priestess. Maybe later I can re-introduce myself at a more personal… um… subdued level?”
“”That might be a good idea.” I smiled playfully.
“Um… excuse me? Specialist Summers?” Galantry Fenile asked as she appeared in the doorway of our maintenance shop compartment. “Would it be possible to speak with you?”
Grunfuller was out on a call so, being alone, I invited her in and allowed the compartment’s door to close.
“So… what’s up?” I asked, offering her my workstation chair.
“Lady Morgana, High Priestess. I feel intimidated by her… the way she looked at me… the tone in her voice…” She tried to explain, but paused, not looking up from the workstation tabletop.
“Apparently she’s never met your subspecies, Galantry. I don’t think she meant to come on that strong. She was just excited to meet you.” I tried to ease her feelings.
“I… I got the feeling that she wanted to ‘examine’ me, High Priestess! My intuition told me to run… to stay away from her…”
“In other words… she scares you, right?” I nodded a few times in commiseration.
She nodded shyly.
“I’m not sure I can interact with her, High Priestess- not even ‘professionally’. She admitted with an Orion-style sigh.
“I’m sure she didn’t realize her enthusiasm was a few notches higher than she intended, Galantry. I’ll have a word with her once I’m off duty, but tell me… since joining the Corps you’ve never once backed down from anything… well once Lyra got you in the habit of protecting yourself, anyway.” I explained then thought about my young sister’s achievements.
“Why does a three or four thousand year-old woman from Terra cause you such a reaction?”
Galantry gasped loudly and her eyes almost exploded from her head!
“She’s that old?” She asked as she hurriedly inhaled.
I nodded.
“Morgana would be the person to reference if your instructor decided to have you guys write a paper on Ancient Britain in Terran History Class.” I advised with a pleasant smile.
My DataTab beeped to alert me that I had a request for service.
“Interesting.” I raised an eyebrow as I read the request.
“I should be going, High Priestess. I’m detaining you from your assigned duty.” Galantry politely began her exit.
“Hold up, sister. This call is for our base. Apparently, we have a current leak in one of our VIP quarters.”
I giggled at that chance occurrence. I knew- beyond a shadow of doubt- the problem was operator error in origin.
“Care to tag along?” I asked my young sister.
“Ship’s maintenance, Lady Morgana!” I called out pleasantly.
Galantry stopped dead in her steps as I announced myself at the guest quarter’s door.
She looked paler than normal.
“High Priestess?” Morgana looked surprised as her door opened. “But…?”
“My civilian identity is that of a Current Specialist aboard Mare, my lady.” I explained. “What seems to be the problem?” I asked as I blinked on my Current sight and noticed a small ‘trickle’ of Current escaping her room. I slid my work-booted foot over to absorb as much as I could before fixing the problem.
Her head dropped sheepishly and she quietly told me she had just awoken. After several tense seconds of waiting she further admitted she had startled out of a ‘night terror’, wand drawn, and blasted the wall of her bedroom.
Looking back up from the floor, she then noticed my assistant.
Her eyes tracked Galantry from her shoes to her face as she began to again look at me.
Her smile flared large!
“I see you have an apprentice, High Priestess!” Morgana smiled even brighter.
Of course I could feel Galantry begin to ‘fade’ and quickly reached back to take her hand.
“Lady Morgana! You are frightening one of my best Broom Pilots! Please notch back your enthusiasm!” I advised angrily.
“I a…?” She began, but quickly realized and loosened her smile a bit. “I’m sorry, Lady Galantry, I regret my exuberance and shall limit my excitement of your attendance.”
“Galantry?” I hinted as I eased the young Orion forward.
A very shy and reserved Galantry Fenile offered her hand cautiously. “Lady Morgana… very nice to make your acquiantence.”
She retracted her hand so quickly that I almost couldn’t see it happen.
Galantry glared at Morgana with daggers in her eyes and her wand drawn!
“Why would you want to do that, My Lady? I have done nothing to you and neither has my familial pod? Why such dark emotions toward my subspecies?” Galantry interrogated, her wand began to hum then quickly became a whistle slowly increasing in frequency!
From what I knew of the young witch this wasn’t good!
Morgana stared at the young Orion in shock.
My staff appeared and Morgana’s eyes bulged!
“What has the Orion seen in your mind, Merlinian?” My mouth questioned. I tried to ascertain what prompted Nike to take possession.
Now Galantry was staring, Orion-style, at me too. Thank goodness Nike’s arrival made her dispatch her wand.
‘The Orion would not so quickly retreat her gesture of friendship and assume a defense had she not felt something overwhelmingly reprehensible, Chance Summers,’ Nike related quickly while she waited expectantly for a response.
“I am jus-s-s-s-s-s-st fascinated to finally meet one, um… Nike?” Morgana seemed stymied by Nike’s sudden takeover of my body.
“There is more, I am sure; is there not?” My mouth challenged.
Morgana lowered her eyes.
“Out with it, Merlinian!” Nike pressed angrily. My staff glowed brighter.
“The rumor…” Morgana more or less whispered.
“What rumor, Merlinian?” Nike demanded.
“That my master was forcibly experimented on and the description he related before he expired pointed to the Orion subspecies, Goddess!”
“The ‘timeless’ Morgana of the Fey? Has a ‘master’?” Nike’s sarcasm flowed through me like a tsumani!
Nike laughed for almost thirty seconds before I felt my facial expression change.
“How can you continue ‘acknowledging’ Merlin as anything other than a collegu… a friend? Even in Merlin’s eyes you were never his ‘apprentice’! If you would like, we could transit back and ask him personally!”
Morgana gasped and paled considerably!
“My Goddess that shall not be necessary! I simply wish to ‘consult’ with the Lady Galantry on the issue.”
“You do realize the Orion people number over nine hundred and twenty trillion, my lady?” Galantry responded as she stepped clear of me… of Nike- she still held control of me.
“Of course, you are correct, my lady, but this happened almost three thousand years ago… and the description, Lady Galantry? It would seem obvious?”
“As pod memory serves me, my lady, Orion didn’t seek out the stars for two hundred Terran years after your submitted, alleged time point. To automatically assume my subspecies guilty is prejudicial and stereotyping.” Galantry accused calmly.
“Then I am open to alternate theories, Lady Galantry. Could there be another subspecies of ‘Orion’?”
“There are twenty, in fact, though none ventured away from their systems anywhere close to that era. Orions of the ‘Belt’ as you Terrans put it were the absolute first of our specific subspecies to travel among the stars.”
“What would be the Terran date of this incident, Morgana?” Nike asked/demanded.
“Nine-eighty-one of the so-named Common Era, my Goddess.” She answered instantly. “One hundred and forty years after the conflict called Baden Hill, why?”
“If you know a disguising spell I suggest you use it Morgana of the Fey.” Nike recommended as we found ourselves on an unkempt meadow facing into a slight, but crisp breeze.
“Where are we, Lady Nike?” Galantry questioned as she looked around in confusion.
“First your disguise, young Orion! It is given the indigenous have never seen your subspecies.”
Galantry shimmered and in the Orion’s place an average height, brown-haired, Terran girl of maybe fourteen stood- still in moderate shock of our surroundings. She was wearing tattered heavy weaved linens that had seen too many seasons and far too few washings. An equally tattered piece of knotted fabric covered and attempted to control her unruly long hair.
“Lady Nike, I suddenly feel so strang…” Galantry said before gasping louder than I had ever heard before!
“You make a fairly desirable Terran beauty, Lady Galantry- even in such destitute apparel!” Nike complimented. “Chance will now continue as I must rest for our return to our original time.”
I sarcastically thanked Nike for the cut and run and quickly enchanted myself to match my two companions.
To the locals, we three were just common everyday girls making our way across the countryside.
“So where might we find Merlin, Morgana?” I asked- mainly to get her attention. She had been stunned silent with her mouth semi-closed and tears pouring from her terrified eyes.
“No! I cannot be here again! Once through this nightmare was more than enough!” She repeated a few more times before she seemed to snap back into the ‘present’.
“Well, we’re here whether you like it or not, Morgana! And, I have a feeling that Nike will only return us after the mystery is solved. So…the sooner we find Merlin, the faster we get back home, sister.” I responded.
“But you are Nike! You can return us anytime you desire, High Priestess!”
“That would only be true had Nike completely shared her methodology for a time jump and relocation of this magnitude, ladies.” I admitted with a sincere frown.
“You mean I am stuck here… in this… this frail Terran body? Until Nike’s assigned quest has fulfilled, High Priestess?” Galantry summarized.
I nodded.
It took a few moments of Morgana calming herself then looking around our immediate area before choosing a desired direction.
“This way…I think.” She announced tentatively with a hand gesture to us.
We began walking into the surrounding forest that encompassed the large, overgrown meadow.
“If memory serves, Monmouth should be over this ridge…” Morgana stopped and thought a minute.
“Ydych chi'n fy neall i?”
Galantry and I stared at her, completely baffled by what she… um… said?
“I thought as much.” She rolled her eyes in annoyance.
Motioning to us in warning she produced her wand and incanted a spell toward us. It sounded like Latin if I had to guess.
“I asked if you could understand me.”
“I can now.” I answered. “What strange language is this, sister?”
“An older version of Welsh… more Celtic. If, from what I see of the village in the river’s valley, this is Monmouth then we must be somewhere in the tenth or eleventh century. The spell allows us to communicate with the locals.”
“Why does it smell so bad here?” Galantry asked as she wrinkled her nose- a facial expression that confused her entirely.
It was humorous watching the girl reach up and gingerly explore the alien- to her- facial feature.
“Because that is the way it smells, dear child. What aroma would you wish instead? My guess; you’d rather the air hint of spring blossoms and morning dew?” An older man whom we had not heard approaching from our left answered.
“Yes… I thought that the case…” He nodded with a grin. “Please… I mean you no harm or ill intent, my fellow mages. Allow that I may introduce myself… I am Merlin… It is good to see that you have found friends, Morgan.”
“My name is ‘Morgana’ you old toad!”
Merlin laughed and walked closer as we dispensed with our wands. He seemed to be intrigued by Galantry and began to ‘inspect’ her closely.
Much to the young Orion’s chagrin.
“Yes… A very detailed job… tell me, child… who cast the masking spell and where might I find this very talented mage?”
Galantry’s eyes momentarily cut to me then back.
“Oh? I would think you very gifted, but not so much to employ such a method on one so diverse, my lady.” He turned and regarded me with his eyes closed. His action made me extremely nervous.
“Ahhh… I see it now! You carry the soul of an Olympian! Tell me child… which one of those venerated caste do you house within?”
“Chance is the cup which holds the Goddess Nike, old man.” Morgana answered.
“Ah! So the mystery takes focus.” He said then turned back to Galantry.
“So where is it you call home, child? You, of this group, surely traveled the farthest?” He asked then looked to the sky a moment.
“You might call it ‘Alnitak Orionis’, my Lord. I am Galantry, of the Famial pod, Fenile.” She replied confidently.
Merlin began laughing!
“Child… I am no more a ‘Lord’ than this world is the center of the universe! Shall we leave the titles to the self-important nobility?”
“Then what shall I call you, sir?”
“Why… call me whatever you wish, child! Just as long as it is something pleasant and not ill-intended.” He smiled.
“Then why do you require me call you ‘master’, old man?” Morgana challenged with hands on her hips.
“Because I was your teacher, Morgan! A student should always show her instructor respect, correct? Though… you have loooong since graduated my academy, am I wrong?”
“It has been many years, yes.” She answered as her eyes lowered to the ground a moment.
“At the risk of your feminine wrath, I should say several thousand, Morgan. One as old as I can spot the signs. And you, my lady… You have the bearing of one in a position of honor! What might your name be again?”
I am Chance Summers, great mage. It is exciting to make your acquaintance.” I introduced myself officially.
“Ah yes… the promise of many bountiful seasons! Such a beautifully appropriate name for the leader of her own sect. I welcome you all to the realm of Briton. Below is the village of Monmouth. Come.”
“So…” I began as we walked down toward the quaint little village, “you knew when and where we would be arriving?”
“You are not the only ones to be favored by the Gods of Old, Chance Summers. Yes, it was foretold to me several years ago that travelers from a far off land would arrive and seek answers concerning my demise.”
“The Fates.” I nodded confidently.
“Actually, she called herself ‘Oracle’, Chance.” He corrected.
That stopped me in my tracks!
“Savanna! Get yer ass here immediately!” I shouted to the heavens in anger.
“You called, Chance Summers?” My daughter giggled as she appeared before us.
“Young lady! Why?”
“Because peace and harmony throughout the galaxy… or the universe cannot proceed without the trust of all those involved, mother! Now, continue with Lady Nike’s imposed quest and I shall debrief you upon your return to base.” She continued to giggle.
“You? Are gonna debrief us, Savanna Summers? Has Grandfather Zeus gone completely senile?”
Thunder echoed across the rolling hills we walked amongst.
I glared to the sky.
“In mother’s words ‘Up yours, Zeus!” I shouted as I flipped him her signature finger gesture!
Savanna began to fade away, giggling the entire time, until she was completely gone.
“Sisters! I think we have officially been thrown under the bus!” I growled as I waved to the village. “Let’s get this over with then.”
Merlin continued to snicker to himself until we passed the first signs of urban civilization.
“So… Chance… from what epoch do you all hail?” He finally asked as the buildings became denser and sturdier.
“If this can be called the tenth or eleventh century, we live in the thirty-third.” I answered.
Merlin seemed to go into shock and promptly ran straight into the nearer side of a building.
“Are you alright?” I asked as I hurried back to him and helped him back to his feet.
On doing so, his eyes never blinked when my hand passed close to his face.
“When did your vision leave you, old man?” Morgana demanded in shock.
“That which you call vision has never been a part of me, Morgan, though the sight I have serves me very well, and it is far more revealing than that which is mundane. Allow me a moment to re-group my senses. Forgive me, Chance Summers, when you breached your actual origin, I allowed my ‘mind’s eye’ to falter. It is… embarrassing to say the least.”
“So you rely on your ‘Current sight’ as we call it to get around.” I surmised.
“And you, dear lady far outshine even the brightness of our star! In fact, Morgan and Galantry, you vastly outshine the moon, even during day! I have never met beauty of such essence!”
“Such foolish talk from an old stump!” A younger male voice declared from our close right.
“How have you bewitched these delicate flowers to your side, ancient one?”
“They are my… nieces… I warn that they should not be tried, young man.” Merlin warned.
“Try I shall! Which of you be first to partake of my ‘wonder’?” The ass inquired arrogantly.
“I should rather rely on a branch of well polished oak, whelp!” Morgana declared.
“Branch of willow will be applied to your voluminous bottom unless you comply, insolent girl!”
“How do the locals react to witches in this period, Morgana?” I asked in modern English.
“The church is very ‘reactive’ to that which it does not understand, High Priestess. Torture and hanging are usually the end result of one’s outing.” She responded in kind.
I nodded.
“We will decline you’re…” I snorted my disgust as I glanced to his waist, “minimal offer as we do not wish to injure you.” I said with a confident smile but added, “we know not if you carry the sickness after all. Come along girls; uncle.”
“You!” The ass shouted angrily as he motioned me to come to him.
I rolled my eyes. Some peoples kids…
“You?” I laughed as I walked past.
A hand reached out and grabbed my hair!
In an instant I reached around, grasped the offending arm, and pulled it over my shoulder! The arrogant male took to the air and was flat on his back in the dirt of the street looking up at me in terror!
“You witch!” He declared.
“Hardly! I merely used your own weight and momentum against you. There was no ‘witchcraft’ at all, just simple redirected force.” I instructed as I easily held the man down with my foot.
“You shall pay with your life, witch!”
“I shall pay nothing, you arrogant child! As for ‘witch’, how can you decree something which you have no concept of? How many innocents have you declared ‘unholy’ for denying you carnal pleasure? Likewise, being trained in defense is certainly not ‘witchcraft’ in the eyes of his majesty, Henry, so stand warned!” I informed the inexperienced boy still held by my foot.
Several other young men started to close on us.
“Hold!” I warned loudly as I conjured then pulled a dagger from under my clothing. “Though small, be warned you will not escape its venomous bite, young fools! Do not test us further!”
“My lady? Why waste effort on these… these commoners?” Morgana asked as she regarded the felled heathen under my foot.
“Because I am for one man and one man only, Lady Morgan, and I shall not be lost to him for one of such brutality!”
With a single punch my original attacker was rendered unconscious. You would think that would’ve been ample warning and deterrent.
Yeah, you guessed it; the dumbasses attacked anyway!
Within a few minutes all four ‘children’ were lying in the dirt, either unconscious, or moaning and cradling at least one- possibly serious- injury!
“Are there any others willing to sacrifice themselves or their manhood?” I growled as I flipped my dagger with practiced ease before wiping it clean.
None of the wounds looked life threatening… I hoped.
“What is going on here,” asked the first of several heavily clad soldiers as they clattered toward us with swords drawn?
“A simple demonstration of ‘personal’ defense, sergeant, nothing more.” Merlin replied with a noticeable chuckle.
“Aye, the Lady Chance offered to correct their ‘technique’.” Morgana added with a smile.
“Gelbert?” The sergeant shook his head in disappointment. “I should have known! Get up and go home, boy! You were lucky this flower was not poisonous! Go!”
Oh! He was so, so wrong!
“Have the women been hurt, wise one?” The sergeant asked.
“No. And thank you for asking, sergeant!” I answered before Merlin could.
“Heed your place, woman! It is not your place to speak.”
“My Lady? Sorry, but your disguises are apparently more effective than thought.” Merlin gently grasped my shoulder.
“Lady?”
“Lady Chance Summers of the chaste order of St. Colleen herself, sergeant. I’m sure you have heard of their order of fierce, holy warriors- warriors recognized by Henry himself?”
Yeah, Merlin was piling it on thicker!
The soldier looked from me to the young men still groaning in the dirt then back to me. He also regarded Morgana and Galantry a moment.
“My mistake, my ladies. You need not worry about these simple children again. I will see to it they are properly corrected. Good day to you all.”
The casualties were collected and the soldiers headed in three different directions to the tune of loud moaning and groaning.
“You think he believed me?” I asked with an innocent smile.
He did if he noted the wounds, Lady Chance.” Merlin chuckled. “Why didn’t you step in, Morgan?”
“Because you taught me patience, you old goat. At least Chance gave more warning than her mother would in the same situation.”
“So where to now?” I asked as if nothing had happened.
“We cross the river into Monmouth proper.” Merlin replied in a humorous tone.
“This is what you call a river?” I asked in complete amazement. It couldn’t have been more than seven and a half meters across.
“It is swifter than a horse can manage.” Merlin explained. “Hence, we head upstream and use the old stone bridge.”
“So what do we do when we get to wherever it is we’re going, Lady Chance?” Galantry asked quietly.
“That’s up to ‘Uncle’ to decide, Lady Galantry.” I answered then looked over to the old wizard.
“I know of a place.” He said with a pleasant, slightly perverted smile.
Witch Corps and Beyond
“Not a bad place, ‘Uncle’.” I said; impressed by the ‘laboratory’ we had just entered.
“A very well crafted protection spell around the place too.” I added.
“Coming from you, High Priestess, I am honored.”
My eyes narrowed towards him.
“Yes, I know your place in Coven hierarchy, Chance Summers.”
“Oracle?” I asked without emotion.
“Oracle.” He confirmed with a chuckle.
I nodded with an annoyed expression.
“Just wait until I get home, young lady!” I cursed to the heavens.
“Children can be so very trying at times, Chance.” Merlin glanced to Morgana a moment.
“Kiss mah arse, old man!”
“So, you seek me out… Why?” Merlin asked as he ignored his protégé- his unseeing eyes narrowed.
“On the day of your passing to the next great realm, you spoke of an attack- an attack that you stated happened almost two years ago by our present perspective. Your description of your assailant closely matches that of Lady Galantry’s people- a people that as yet haven’t the technology to travel the stars!” Morgana plunged headfirst.
“And when do I make this bold claim, Morgan?” He asked slyly.
“Not a chance, old man!” Morgana cried foul. “I saw that tactic coming a league away! You know I can’t reveal that.”
“So… Morgan is still the attentive student, High Priestess? Good! Very, good!” Merlin smiled playfully. “She always seemed slow to grasp temporal nuances though. At one point in our then young relationship she actually thought I tacked against the winds of time!”
He laughed outright!
Morgana glared daggers at him!
I liked this guy!
Merlin quickly composed himself and appeared to think for several minutes.
“I can remember no interaction with your people, Lady Galantry. Believe me! I would vividly remember such intriguing humans as you.”
“May I touch your hand, great mage?” Galantry asked politely.
“Ah… a sensitive!” He smiled brightly as he held out his hand palm up. “By all means, my lady, see what you can divine from this withered old vine.”
Neither Galantry nor Merlin moved for a time.
Morgana looked very concerned as she looked to me then back several times to the pair.
“I can find no interactions between our subspecies, High Priestess.” Galantry finally announced as she released the old gentleman’s hand.
“Such power! Yet such control from one so young!” Merlin declared with a huge, brilliant smile.
“I have reached my threshold, great mage.” Galantry stated informatively.
“I’m not sure he knows what that means, sweetie.” I advised.
“That point in which we become that much closer in relation to the Gods of Old.” Merlin recited. “Of course I know what a threshold is, High Priestess.”
My eyes narrowed. “Oracle?”
“Oracle.” He chuckled.
Yeah, I was pissed with a capital ‘P’ and vowed to grill my daughter within an inch of her life when we got back!
“This has all been a setup!” I declared angrily!
“Well yes… I suppose it has.” Merlin smiled wickedly.
My wand, as well as Galantry and Morgana’s, was pointed at the old man as he began chuckling while wiping his brow roughly.
“Out with it, Merlin!” I ordered!
“Yeah, old man! Why tell a lie… and on your deathbed of all things?!” Morgana demanded as she went on.
“I’ve been holding that emotional scene in my memory for a long time!” She began to cry. “I’ve missed you so much, you old goat!”
Morgana collapsed onto a chair near a somewhat empty worktable and began bawling into her hands.
Galantry dropped and dismissed her wand. She was quiet for a few seconds then turned to our distraught sister.
“Lady Morgana? The great mage didn’t tell you a lie in his last minutes in this dimension.” Galantry consoled, placing a gentle hand on the sobbing woman’s shoulder.
“Wha…?” She sniffed, as she looked back to the young Orion, confused.
“Moments ago I indeed ‘probed’ his mind.” Galantry stated calmly. “He has seen through Lady Nike’s well-crafted disguise to see the real me- an Orion that should not be here on Terra in this time period. Is it possible you made an error in placing our arrival?”
“And that, my dear Morgan, is why the people of the ‘Belt’ take to the stars before we do!” Merlin gloated.
“One blast to the head, Chance, that’s all I ask! Just one? I promise I’ll clean up the mess?” Morgana pleaded.
“Alas she still refuses to think through the bigger importance.” Merlin sighed in disappointment while shaking his head. “Before you make any rash decisions, take time to think it through now, child.”
He thought a moment then suggested, “Think of yourself and your involvement in everything from this point forward to where you now sit.”
“Stop the riddles, old man! I’m not in the mood!”
“Ah, but you are in the time and place, child.” He hinted with a devious smile.
“I hate you, you old bastard!” Morgana proclaimed as she finally looked up to her mentor.
“Not bad, Morgan! Only twenty crows of the cock this time- a new record in your deductive reasoning.”
A blast of Current hit Merlin and dissipated around his body!
“But still so predictable.” He sighed, continuing to look at his pupil.
“This was set up so that we would come here from the future to set up this situation, but to also…” Morgana paused as she looked about the room.
“Yes? Go on, Morgan.” Merlin smoothed his beard with one hand.
“So that… I would turn out the way I have and… and find my way through three thousand years of history and… relationships…”
“Almost, child. Keep at it.” Merlin urged, gesturing to his former pupil.
“And so I can finally complete my training, graduate from your instruction, and…” A light went on in Morgana’s mind and her face formed a pleasant smile, “and I can finally accept I am your equal.”
“Class dismissed, Morgana of the Fey. It has been a pleasure watching you grow into that wand.”
“Bastard!” Morgana hissed.
“But there is still more to learn here. Isn’t there, great mage?” Galantry questioned.
“There is always more to learn, my young Orion! Once considered ‘graduated’ one should never stop learning, for there are always new things to learn! Is that not true, Lady Morgana?” Merlin praised then turned his blind eyes to me.
Yeah… I was afraid of that.
Deep in my mind- where Nike dwelled- a devious laugh echoed.
I felt my fingernails dig into my palms as I tried to vent my anger! How could I have been so gullible? So… oblivious!
“High Priestess?” Galantry snapped me back to reality.
“It has just come to my attention that I’m to take us home, ladies.”
“But I thought you told us Nike hadn’t shown you how to do that?” Morgana worried.
“Apparently this is your lucky day, Mixie!” I growled.
“One moment, Chance Summers.” Merlin held up a hand and gestured with his other.
An exact duplicate of Merlin focused out of an instantly forming mist and looked at its creator.
“See to the understanding and wellbeing of the pupil, Morgan, in my absence. I have given you thirty years of my essence, so use it wisely.” The real Merlin advised.
The doppelganger silently nodded and stepped back to the other side of the room.
Merlin motioned to me with a confident smile.
I didn’t feel confident at all!
Closing my eyes, I began to consider how I was going to accomplish the task of getting the four of us back to Witch Corps base and the thirty-third century. I needed a target- a familiar item or special person to concentrate on…
Grunfuller immediately appeared in my mind! I missed him; his off-time wit, his magical hold on me… his love for me…
“Hey, glad you could make it back all in the same day!” I heard his voice greet- though only in my mind…
“Is something wrong, Chance? Dear? You alright?” My imagining of his voice asked in worry. Oh, how I missed him!
Firm hands gently grasped my waist then warm, soft lips touched my lips. The passion soared as the kiss seemed to become more intense and urgent then stopped suddenly.
My eyes shot open and focused on my mate’s face in front of me- his expression sheer worry!
“Welcome back, Chance Summers! I’ve missed you these last three standard hours!” He said as he appraised me carefully.
I was back? We were back?
A quick glance around me indeed proved this was the base’s galley…
…And that my sisters and a few brothers were observing our massive PDA!
“HEY! ‘Old Guy’! Get the hell outta my seat!” Sinae shouted above the clapping that filled the room as Grunfuller and I parted while we blushed profusely.
“Who are you anyway? And who’s the brown-haired girl?” She added at a slightly lower volume.
“Presenting… Merlin.” I said as snobbishly as I could without laughing.
“No shit?” Mom gasped in surprise.
The old man said nothing as he simply ‘looked around’ in supposed curiosity.
“He deaf or something?” Sinae, of all people, wondered out loud.
“One moment, sisters.” Morgana blushed as she gave a slight flourish of her wand towards her mentor. “Now try it, Queen Kitty.”
“Yo, Merlin! Can’t a preggo get a seat around here?” Sinae asked brusquely.
“By all means! Royalty should never be denied of that which they demand!” Merlin answered flatly.
“I like him! Can we keep him, Chance?” Sinae vamped.
Merlin suddenly turned to the Galley’s doorway- a look of fear crossed his face.
“Hey, everyone. Mom and Daddy, and the Norwoods accepted a tour from Capt. Serrangetti. So they’ll be back in like, a few days? What’d I miss?” Christina greeted enthusiastically as she appeared from the hallway with Rodyard at her side.
She also stopped abruptly, apparently noticing Merlin’s blind stare with a ‘deer in headlights’ stare of her own!
She remained still and completely silent.
“You are her!” Merlin gasped as he shaded his eyes completely.
“Ummm?” Christina answered apprehensively, not sure of how she should respond.
“The prophesized creator and destroyer of all existence!” Merlin continued ominously.
Not knowing what else to say and looking around the room sheepishly, she again answered, “Ummmm?”
Rodyard instantly had his arms around Christina in a protective embrace.
“What do you mean, insulting the one I love, old man?” Rodyard challenged as I noted Christina melt into his embrace.
“Is she not ‘Scion’, young sir?” Merlin countered calmly.
“Some have called her that, yes.”
“Then it has already happened? The day of judgement for the one of utmost evil?” Merlin asked then sighed happily.
“And the Scion chose to protect the innocent and the persecuted?” He asked then turned to Christina re-covering his eyes as he did so.
“I congratulate you, Scion… Congratulate you for choosing the side of light over the side of darkness.”
“Ummmm?”
“It is a good thing, Scion,” he laughed nervously, “for all the known realms.”
“Is he talking about that obnoxious… disgusting… ‘thing’… on my ship earlier?” Morgana asked.
“From five years ago? The encounter you never had? The thing that never happened?” I giggled.
“Yeah. That’s the one.” Morgana groused in annoyance. “Ermmm…never mind. Non-issue! Redacted.”
“So why are you here, old man?” She changed topics.
“Why, Morgana…” He smiled deviously. “You yourself declared that I’ve ‘moved on’! Why not move here… to this ‘realm’? To join the other ‘great mages’ throughout history?”
Morgana rubbed her hand down her face and exhaled sharply.
“Drinks are on me, ladies and gents!” She announced as she shook her head in defeat.
Containers of all sizes and shapes filled the tables and counter of the Galley!
“Then…then I says to ‘im: Rwy'n credu ei fod yn bragio llawer gormod, ond mae'n sicr yn hoffi ei lance yn fawr!” Morgana bubbled drunkenly as she finished her rather risqué story.
“Merlin thought it so hilarious and offered it to the scribe as the character’s name!” She continued.
“What’d she just say, Chance?” Garith cocked her head in confusion.
Merlin looked amused, but seemed confused, as apparently, he wasn’t the Merlin in her tale.
“We spoke it back on Briton, m’lady.” Morgana answered. “Later on they called it ‘Welsh’. The translation is roughly: ‘I think he brags much too much, but he sure likes his lance a lot!’”
“I don’t get it. What has a ‘lance’ got to do with it?” Garith shrugged her shoulders.
“What you gave up when you stayed activated, moron! Geez, some of my sisters can be so very ‘clueless’ at times- especially you, Garith!” Lithia lamented.
“Sorry, I don’t think like you, dear sister! I still don’t get what a ‘lance’ is!”
Lithia conjured a very life-like, very impressive ‘phallic toy’ in her upturned palm.
“Here… meet ‘Lance’!” She giggled.
To describe Garith turning redder than a main propulsion emitter in destructive run-away did her face no justice!
“Oh… ummmm… excuse me, everyone.” Garith whispered sheepishly.
The ‘toy’ disappeared from Lithia’s hand, as did Garith from the Galley!
Link cackled wildly at her sister’s quick retreat!
“Oh! Oh, Garith, you tactless perv! Now everyone has the same idea!” She clucked.
“Coraline!” Aunt Cora chastised. “Leave the girl alone! Just because you can get it whenever you want, doesn’t mean the less connected can just as easily.”
Link growled loudly then disappeared.
“You really should get around to asking her, Cora.” Mom hinted.
“Better hurry! I may just decide to hold her for ransom, Cora!” Sandra Anderson threatened with a smile.
“Ohhhh? A scandal?! A scandal like that can only improve the royal legitimacy of my soon to be daughter, Lady Sandra!” Aunt Cora cackled as she wrung her hands, diabolically.
Sandra glared in confusion a moment then turned for the door shaking her head and mumbling, “Crazy royal bitch makes no logical sense sometimes! Damn Antarrans!”
“Well, I guess I should go and help poor, clueless, Garith figure out the mechanics.” Lilith thought aloud before disappearing with a devious smile.
“I love this family!” Christina laughed haughtily- a single tear rolling down her right cheek.
“High Priestess?” Galantry tried to get my attention.
“Yeah! Hey, Chance?” Sinae shouted out and pointed to the currently disguised Orion. “Who’s the brown-haired girl?”
Apparently, I had forgotten to introduce the ‘Terran-ized’ Galantry.
“Queen Kitty, with all due respect, I am Fenile Galantry. This is a disguise that Lady Nike provided while we searched the Ancient Terran landscape for the Great Mage, Merlin.”
“Lady Nike did this to you, sweetie? Wow! Nice job, Chance!” Sinae congratulated.
“I’m afraid I had nothing to do with it, Sinae,” I shook my head sadly.
“But you do encompass the Goddess; do you not, High Priestess?” Merlin questioned.
“Hey! You can get away with that shite with me, old man, but Chance has earned our respect! So no riddles!” Morgana intercepted.
Merlin regarded me with his bright yet unseeing eyes,
“May I ask who encompasses who, Chance Summers?” He asked calmly.
“I’ve never been solid on that one, Merlin.” I admitted. “I’d like to think we share equally.”
“A belief truly noble of Avalon, High Priestess, but which of you ultimately has control of your essence- your Current, as you call it?”
I went to answer but Nike took control.
“What is your point, Merlinian? Chance has answered your question amicably. We share this vessel she calls her body.”
“Ah, yes…,” Merlin nodded to confirm his understanding, “share her body. I understand completely.” He kept nodding then a smile formed.
“So tell me… if you two indeed share the vessel, why must you instantly take control when you feel threatened? I am the very last person here that could harm High Priestess Chance Summers or Goddess Nike of Ares.”
So began the internal debate between Nike and me. I found us both sitting on a comfortable cast-stone garden bench facing each other. Around us, a very peaceful garden containing both common and exotic flowers, and a variety of roses.
The lack of any cliché Greek, Roman, or Norse symbols or statues was a pleasant surprise.
‘Wow. I like what you’ve done with the place.’ I deadpanned.
‘Thank you. For such a diverse persona, I found this part of your mind slightly… boring, sister. Bordering on bleak at times, I would say. I thought a change of décor would help our conversation of the proposed topic.’
‘Thanks for that warm, honest critique, sis.’ I rolled my eyes. ‘So… about Merlin…’
‘The old fool is even crazier than I thought, Chance! Why do we sit here and listen?’She interrupted getting right to the point.
‘Because you are the one still asserting control of us, Nike.’ I answered.
‘oh.’ She looked down for just a second. ‘The old man excels at riddles and confusion!’
‘He asks a valid question though. If we both share my body, why do you take possession when threatened?’
‘It is my job to protect my latest incarnation lest I find myself in the shadow realm once more! That is something I would not wish upon my worst enemy, sister!’
“Have you not spoken of folding both personas into one coherent entity, ladies?” Merlin’s voice interrupted our private conversation from somewhere… outside.
‘He’s right. You have spoken of integrating us, Nike. Maybe that is his point… cryptic as it is?’
‘But who will protect you, Chance Summers? Who will protect you from the ‘titans’ of this day and age?’ Nike protested.
‘May I be of some service here, ladies?’ Christina appeared standing in our private garden, materialized a simple, folding wooden chair, unfolded it- its back facing us then sat down straddling it. She nonchalantly rested her wrists on the chair back with her hands folded.
I shook my head in amusement.
‘Welcome to our private conversation, Scion.’ Nike greeted contemptuously.
‘Thanks, I just thought I could help you guys out a little. I know what its like to question one’s self. Trust me on that, girls.’ Christina giggled.
‘Is there a point to this… quite informal… intervention, Scion?’
‘Listen up! My name is ‘Christina’, oh mighty Nike! I suggest you get that stick out of your ass and get some humility!’
‘Do not threaten me, Scion, I’ll…’
‘You’ll what? Displace me to a distant realm? Already been tried by that Bovidovich dick! Revoke my supposed ‘divine’ power? Yer Grandpa tried that unsuccessfully! Unfriend me? That happened after I turned fourteen, honey!’ Christina countered crisply then paused.
‘None of that will deter me from helping the ones I love and hold dear to my heart, Nike! Don’t believe me? Search your shared memory to see how far I’ll go to keep everyone safe!’
‘I am not questioning your intent, simply your motive, Scion! What advantage might you receive from this interruption?’
‘It’s ‘Christina’, you hard-headed, prudish Goddess! And the advantage of simply knowing my CO- our High Priestess and my friend- will remain sane and cognizant to function normally is all I seek from this meeting, Nike! I have no other interests other than friendly worry and concern.’
‘Christina, I’m happy you’re here and that you care so much for us. Can we get back to the questions Merlin set forth?’ I tried to get us back on track.
‘Why discuss it, Chance? Merlin has as much as said that you two need to integrate! I personally can’t see what is taking so long to do it.’
‘I don’t want Nike to feel pressured.’ I admitted. ‘That is what started her whole escape to another realm thing. I want her to know that I’m here for her…that I’ll protect her no matter what.’
‘Chance? You feel you must protect me? Why?’
‘Because you are a part of me! If I lost you, there would be a noticeable hole in my character… in my being…’ I paused to look down at the ground in this place. ‘In my heart.’
“Come on kids! Momma has to pee but wants to see how this ends!” Sinae’s voice interrupted loud and clear from the ‘ether’ of this construct.
‘The big, scary, preggo cat lady’s right, girls! I’ll listen while you debate the fate of our universe and beyond.’ Christina giggled. ‘Feel free to bounce things off me at any point.’
‘Why are you so strange, Scion?’ Nike asked- her head cocked to one side in confusion.
“Meh! Don’t know. Something in my genes, I guess?’
Christina and I giggled at her answer. Nike frowned for a moment then shook her head a few times.
‘This conversation will never be private again, will it, Scion?’ Nike assumed correctly.
‘Not if you two don’t make up that mind of yours. Look! Either split each off into separate bodies or combine all the common personality traits you share into one whole… you. Don’t be afraid of losing yourselv… OH! That’s it isn’t it?’ Christina’s eyes grew bigger.
‘You’re both afraid of losing the other individual!’
‘Do you listen to yourself, Scion? That made no sense whatsoever!’
‘She made perfect sense, sister! I admit I’m afraid to lose you! I value your insight; your experience; your knowledge of the universes.’
‘As do I value your concepts of love; your devotion to friends and family; alas,” Nike mouthed an inaudible curse, “the Scion has wisdom the passing of the ages can never match, sister!’
‘Good! I’ll let you two hash it out then.’
Christina disappeared- folding chair and all!
“Don’t make me come back in there, Chance Summers!” Her voice threatened from… outside.
‘So. How do we do this then?’ I asked.
‘How should I know? I’m just the Goddess of Victory! I have no concept of relationships.’
‘But you have me.’
‘I do indeed. Could it be that simple?’
‘One way to find out.’ I giggled. ‘Shall we?’
‘On three then?’
“THREE!” We both chorused.
The people around me were staring intently at me!
All except Merlin! He was smiling intently at me!
“Now what the hell just happened?!” Mom growled in annoyance as she looked into my eyes.
No, she wasn’t looking into my eyes, but to my head in general.
“What?’ I asked with a neutral expression.
“You instantly got blonde highlights in your hair, honey.” she pointed and pulled several forward so I could see for myself.
“Huh.” I shrugged, noncommittally.
“Huh? That’s all you’ve got?” Mom pushed.
“Well that really sucked! I hate these lame endings!” Sinae exclaimed in severe disappointment as she pushed herself to standing and waddled off to the closest lavatory.
I looked over to Christina and nodded to her. She nodded back with a broad smile then disappeared.
“Anybody care to share?” Grunfuller offered as he looked to me.
“Nike and I have reached an accor…”
“Hallelujah!” Mom cheered excitedly. “Now… Can we get back to drinking?”
Another round of drinks filled the tables of our Galley! Who just bought, I had no idea!
Oh yeah… I was able to remove Galantry’s disguise. She said her thanks and popped out immediately.
“I’m hoping there won’t be a test on all this, Chance.” Merlin admitted as we finished our tour of the Broom Closet.
I was caught off guard by the somewhat ‘modern’ statement.
“No more than ten essay questions per topic- you know… the usual. Why?” I teased offhandedly.
“I would be hard-pressed to remember any of this amazing… this bizarre… utterly unbelievable… circumstance I find myself in, High Priestess. It is as the Oracle predicted: ‘It would knock my socks off’.”
“Speaking of my little witch. Savanna! Here! Now!” I shouted out.
Disembodied giggling filled the flight line!
“Okay then… I’m taking away your flight privileges, munchkin. Pegasus20? Please disable Ora-”
“Alright, mother! Revoking my access to fly Oracle would be cruel and unnecessary punishment- especially since I was only carrying out Great Grandfather Zeus’s decree!” Her disembodied voice cried foul.
“Oh! So you want to lose your bathroom privileges too, then?” I challenged evenly.
“MOTHER!” Savanna cried out in total shock as she appeared out of thin air just in front of us.
She was blushing in embarrassment!
“I most certainly can, Munchkin, so don’t test me.” I warned, giving her a ‘try me’ look. “And Christina and I have already changed history once or twice-”
“But those incidents were clearly foreseen by u… me.” She sassed.
Gruesome female laughter then filled and echoed malevolently throughout our Broom Closet.
“Gods! I hate when she does that,” Savanna groaned as I watched the goose pimples slowly subside on her exposed arms!
Merlin silently, slowly shook his head side to side- a bemused smile on his face.
“I am starting to see the draw of this Coven, Chance. Too bad I have already decided to accept Morgana’s invitation when she presents it.”
“You are clairvoyant?” Savanna suddenly turned her attention to our esteemed guest. “How did w… I miss that?”
“Child, when one is playing a game of chance with multiple, highly skilled players, does one display his or her complete hand on the onset, or does he/she show patience and posture for better spoils?” Merlin posited. “Your elders should have taught you that early on.”
“You know of them? The ‘Elders’?” Savanna’s eyes bulged.
“Let’s just say that your elders and I have danced together many times before and leave it at that, young Oracle.” He answered.
Christina’s foreboding voice exclaimed.
A huge flame suddenly exploded around Savanna- engulfing her completely! It lasted several seconds then disappeared instantly. My daughter seemed none the worse for wear- not even a singe, just very, very frightened.
Malevolent laughter again filled the cavernous hangar as Savanna glared around the otherwise empty space!
I couldn’t hold it back any longer! Laughter burst from me at full volume and intensity!
I loved my sisters!
“You SUCK, Christina Everhardt!” Savanna declared angrily, flipping her finger into the air just before she vanished.
Pleasant, lighthearted, giggling filled the hangar.
“I’m thinking this place is much too much excitement for this old body to experience.” Merlin mused with a smile.
“Moreso after Christina’s arrival.” I admitted.
“How so?” He asked and I began telling the tale of her origin, discovery, and rescue.
“That poor child! How any entity could spend that perceived eternity confined…?”
“Please, Great Mage, I wish to place those nightmarish events well behind me.” Christina said as she appeared before us- her head bowed sorrowfully.
Merlin slowly approached her and gently- cautiously- wrapped his arms around her.
“Forgive me, child, I know this is most awkward, but I simply felt this response appropriate.”
“It does feel a bit creepy, but go for it, gramps.” Christina giggled nervously.
“To think I am embracing a true god… a creator…” Merlin mumbled before Christina cut him off.
“Say what?” She growled in surprise as she gently pushed him away.
“Um…” I placed my hand on his arm, “We try not to use the ‘Cee’ word… or the ‘Gee’ word, sir. She has a very bad reaction to those terms… usually.” I warned.
Merlin’s useless eyes widened as he carefully regarded Christina.
“Forgive me, Scion. I am but a feeble, ancient fool who refuses to know his place and boundaries. Please excuse my excitable musings?”
My sister narrowed an eye and quietly sized up our guest for almost a standard minute. Merlin remained stationary with tiny beads of sweat slowly forming on his tall forehead.
“Okay.” She smiled and quickly disappeared.
Merlin released an audible breath and seemed to relax.
“You know she’s always watching.” I reminded teasingly.
He nervously swallowed.
“And likes to tease the ‘fresh meat’!” I laughed as I motioned him back into the base.
“Remember, sister, the invitation to visit is permanent. Don’t be strangers.” I reminded as we watched the Broom Closet Doors open fully from the small control room.
“Vita Mirlini, departure vector has been issued and you are clear to launch.” Dell announced.
“Roger that, Broom Closet Control. See you around and thank you again. We’ll keep in touch. Vita Mirlini, out.”
Morgana’s ship shot from our flight line as if Mom had been at the controls!
“That is just as amazing as the first time I witnessed it, Chance.” Gretchen Norwood gushed from beside me. “I guess we will be departing in the next few days also?”
I nodded. Many things had to happen on ancient Antarra, and the royal family needed to be there.
“But… How can we go back? Knowing and experiencing what we have, My Lady? After all this,” Gretchen motioned around the room, “the depression that will befall us… the lack of… facilities…”
“Of course there will be a period of adjustment as you reacquaint with your own time. I’ve experienced something very familiar not long ago. It isn’t the easiest thing to get over.” I admitted then thought a moment.
“Perhaps if you speak to Link? On our recent venture into Terra’s past to stabilize Christina’s future, Link seemed overly affected by spending so much time in a foreign era. I believe it had to do with spending her remaining formative years not only in a strange place, but also having unexpected responsibility thrust upon her so suddenly.”
“Formative years, my lady?” Gretchen seemed to have trouble with those words.
“Link accepted the invitation to travel back to Colleen and Louis’ initial time period when she was just fifteen standard years of age- two years younger than you. We spent approximately nine and a half Terran years in our veiled positions there- years in which she had to present as fifteen years older and appear extremely knowledgeable in ancient spacecraft propulsion systems.” I explained.
Gretchen remained silent, expecting me to continue.
“I couldn’t have been prouder of her, Gretchen! She met and exceeded every required parameter, but she missed out on a few of her young life’s milestones such as her ‘coming of age’ celebration at sixteen, her secondary school graduation at eighteen, and her inaugural ‘first drink’ at twenty-one… Morgana tried her best to be both a surrogate mother and best friend, but I could tell on our return that interaction had done little for her. It was Louis that actually provided the necessary physical experience of sharing with her, her first ‘legal’ alcoholic beverage. Something he had missed with his own daughter due to the unfortunate circumstances leading to Christina’s transcendence.”
Tears trickled down Gretchen’s face.
“Sweetie, things weren’t that bad! Link survived and I’m sure you and Christian will do likewise. You have each other to comfort and reassure.” I continued as the Control Room’s door opened.
“Sorry to interrupt, but Sonya wishes your participation in a conversation on how Kitty can be in two different places and times at the same time, Chance. As usual, she’s quite adamant.” Dell interrupted from out in the passageway. I hadn’t even seen her ‘pop’ out while addressing Gretchen’s concerns.
I sighed.
“If you want, I can ‘take care’ of her…umm… it for you, Chance?” Dell offered- her battle bow and quiver appearing instantly!
“Where?” I sighed again in defeat.
“Capt. Serangetti’s ready room in twenty standard. She’s demanding Kitty and Tau be in attendance also.”
I rolled my eyes as I seriously considered Dell’s original, ‘truncated’ offer of ‘assistance’.
“Chance to Kitten, Alley Cat, Chairman Tua, and Kitty. Meeting in the Captain’s situation room in fifteen standard. Attendance mandatory! Repeat, attendance mandatory. Chance out.” I said into my pendant then quickly cut the transmission to stop any complaining or bitching.
“May I attend; I may be of some military assistance, High Priestess?” Gretchen volunteered with a quaint little smile.
Kimbou’s ready room appeared around us.
Aunt Cora, Link, and Simone were already waiting for us. Lyra and Greer appeared next and Lyra groaned loudly having quickly figured out the topic as her mother strutted victoriously into the large meeting room as if holding all the cards!
She was followed silently by a very humbled looking Kimbou Serangetti.
Kitty and Tua were last to appear and I expected them to instantly vanish once Kitty saw Sonya.
Instead she muttered something completely unrepeatable in FeLanian then growled menacingly.
“Cousin? This small compartment is not the place to settle differences in opinion, and the way I’m feeling at the moment you stand no chance of anything remotely survivable.” Sinae warned as calmly as I believed she could.
“According to FeLane Parliamentary regulations for royalty, any monarch wishing to procreate must undergo both prenatal and postnatal conformational hearings before the full assemblage of Parliament.” Sonya quoted in a monotone.
An audible ‘SHING’ filled the deadly silent room as Sinae’s claws deployed.
“I swear to Libra I will end you!” Sinae snarled. “How dare you quote me any Parliamentary blather? Those voyeuristic litter cleaners have nothing better to do than to annoy me!”
“But it is officially protocol, your majesty.” Tua sighed in defeat.
“One that my bastard father and his perverted followers enacted out of sadistic, chauvinistic, sexual voyeurism!” Sinae hissed.
“You mean he was into extreme porn as well as premeditated murder? What a dick!” Link commented. “What was wrong with ‘PlayKit’ or ‘CatNips’? Or did he just read those for their insightful articles?”
I diligently forced back my laughter!
“Coraline, please.” Aunt Cora quietly urged her young twin. “Every government has a few quirks in the established ruling party.”
“You mean like how you can have a man or woman delivered to your chambers by just accessing your communicator, Aunt Cora?” Link barreled on.
“Exactly!” The Antarran Queen giggled happily.
“URRRRGH! Why do I even bother!” Link lamented.
“Your ‘communicator’ works just as well, Coraline.”
A series of ‘Old Earth’ curses left Link’s mouth just before she disappeared.
I loved my sisters!
“Coraline! You get back here on the double!” Aunt Cora commanded.
Link reappeared, but didn’t look happy at all!
Without warning Christina appeared in the conference room.
“Sisters! It is imperative that you all join me on FeLane! A grave miscarriage of justice is about to be approved!”
We were suddenly on the main floor of Parliament in Capital, FeLane!
“I call for an immediate vote on the resolution to require immediate impeachment of Kitty Sinae for failure to provide undisputable proof of procreation!” A male Lynxin in impeccable attire shouted after roaring to call everyone’s attention.
“Senator! I fail to see the need of such drastic measures! I have been informed that Her Majesty is enroute to Capital at this very moment! You shall have your adolescent, hormonal excitement shortly!” An opposing female politico countered.
There was a small bit of snickering in the huge Parliamentary Chamber.
“We are here, but they cannot see us until you give the word, Majesty.” Christina informed with a polite nod.
That explained why the loudmouthed perv I stood next to hadn’t even flinched when we arrived.
“It is the law!” The Senator next to me exclaimed. “Proof must be provided, investigated thoroughly, and nominated for an approval vote!”
“I second!” Another Senator shouted from several rows away.
“I’ll show them ‘proof’! Am I able to interact physically with them and still remain invisible, sister?” Sinae asked as she gave the politicians a very angry scowl. I took a few steps away from the one I stood next to.
“Of course, majesty.” Christina nodded with a quirky grin.
Instantaneously, Sinae let out a loud, heated, bloodcurdling war howl; several of the senator’s like-minded constituents followed their outspoken caucus leader in losing their clothing- clothing that was now in small shredded tatters on the floor around them! The echo of her growl resonated throughout the governmental house well after she was again standing with us!
Lyra, Greer, Kimbou, Tua, and especially Sonya gasped in utter shock at the instantaneous thrashing!
“We have a breach!” Someone shouted after the huge gasp of surprise faded from the hall.
Christina began to glow brightly as she instantly appeared hovering several meters off the floor- her arms outstretched from her sides.
Another deafening gasp echoed through the huge chamber.
“Hold and belay that last command, mortal beings of such self-importance!” Christina proclaimed so that everyone could hear. She slowly lowered herself to the floor while slowly turning counterclockwise to make eye contact with everyone attending.
A guard jumped from the closest aisle to us and suddenly stopped in midair.
“Really?” Christina deadpanned as she stared neutrally into his eyes from a meter away.
“I-i-it i-i-i-is mmmmmmy du…duty to guard the Parrrrrrliamentary assembly.” The Royal Guard stuttered quietly in terror.
She took some time to scrutinize her attacker before carefully returning him to the floor a few meters away from us.
“What is the meaning of this, Antarran Witch? You have no rights here and are not welcome!” The lead- nude- ‘blowhard’ next to me demanded.
“This, dear Ashlan, is an intervention.” Christina smiled menacingly.
On the ‘JumboTron’ that took up most of the far wall, an image of the mural we had seen on Tarantis appeared. A title block on the bottom of the screen read: ‘The Goddess Christina of Antarra.’ Just below that another block stated: ‘Omnipotent Being. Alias: SCION’.
Someone had done their homework!
Or was it Christina’s doing?
Maybe not.
Christina noticed and scoffed in distaste. Larger, dripping, blood red text scrolled diagonally from bottom left to upper right across the familiar image: ‘Feel Free to be AFRAID’.
I snorted a few times despite my extreme concentration not to.
“Simple parlour trickery? How lame, witch!” The Senator next to me snubbed haughtily.
“Simple, yes, but far from mere parlor tricks, arrogant Lynxin.” Christina answered calmly with a malevolent grin. “So rumor has it that you wish to view Her Majesty’s procreation ritual and vote on it’s… its entertainment content and quality, is it? Try this.”
The huge Jumbotron cleared then came back to life with some cheesy, black and white movie with slightly distorted music that announced;
“Only somewhat entertaining, I’ll admit, but it does address the whole process definitively, yeah? Any questions?”
Christina paused for any response, but none came.
There was however, quiet feminine snickers from the assemblage.
“Making fun of an ally’s rule of law? You are not welcome here, Antarran! Leave these premises so we can get down to serious business!” The nearest Senator- Ashlan- angrily shouted.
“Ah yes, serious business. Maybe you would fare far better to star in some procreation video yourself, señorita?”
The middle-aged, boisterous Senator blurred for a moment then an extremely developed (both primary and secondary mammaries), young, blonde-haired, female Lynxin refocused in his place.
Tua swallowed loudly while paling considerably.
“Like, that would be very inter- in-ter, um yummy!” The female stuttered then giggled vapidly. Those seated around her started to sniff the air.
Yuck! Lynxin pheromones!
The Parliamentary complex went deadly silent!
“Would anyone else like to see more of my ‘simple parlor tricks’?” Christina’s voice echoed malevolently in the large chamber!
“Did the blue-haired lady say tricks?” The newly minted female Lynxin giggled airily as her attention focused on her nearest, naked constituents. She licked her lips as her needy smile bared her canines.
With a loud, long, needy whine of heat she was almost instantly wrapped around the thoroughly embarrassed guy and began humping him with abandon.
Did she have a red bow tied on her short stub of a tail?
The scene instantly appeared on the monstrous ‘JumboTron’!
Yep, a pretty, red bow!
“Lady Christina? Please.” Sinae asked quietly.
Despite what was taking place on the gigantic display, eyes began snapping to our location!
Gasps of ‘Her Majesty!’ and ‘The Queen’ began to resonate around the chamber and grew louder as more people noticed that we were now visible.
“Hi everyone!” Sinae greeted enthusiastically. “So this is what you guys do while I’m out of town, eh? Kinky. Very kinky!”
Loud cries of ‘abandoned Lynxin passion’ overrode Sinae’s voice and echoed throughout the great hall.
“Can someone please get those two a room?” Sinae deadpanned and pointed to the enraptured couple while looking quite embarrassed.
“I quite agree, your majesty.” Christina’s amplified voice answered and the passionately entwined couple instantly disappeared from the house of Parliament. “Parliament is no place for such animalistic displays of conception. There should be a certain degree of decorum involved with such honorable assemblies. Hint. Hint.”
“Which segues nicely into the reason I have agreed to deliver Her Majesty and her honored friends to these proceedings. Might I ask for the floor, Prime Minister Tua?”
Tua nodded, took the ceremonial staff from his designated alternate, tapped it loudly on the floor, and gestured to Christina. We took the opportunity to move away from our resident Goddess.
“Thank you, sir.”
Christina paused as she slowly turned a circle to observe the whole of Parliament.
“Members of this esteemed assemblage, might I inquire as to the basis of these ‘impeachment’ allegations? What possible legalities exist that warrant such extreme and frivolous action?”
“The queen has failed to provide proper documentation of her pregnancy in the prescribed amount of time.” One of the still naked representatives shouted out then visibly cringed as Sinae glared directly at him.
Christina stepped out in front of Sinae and used her thumbs and forefingers to ‘frame’ Sinae’s expanded belly then pantomimed throwing the frame at the JumboTron. Sinae’s belly instantly appeared on the huge screen for all to see.
My royal friend blushed even deeper than she had previously.
“Hmmm. Now… I would say that is all the proof one would need to verify pregnancy, ladies and gentlemen of Parliament. Might you all require tactile proof as well as visual? I can arrange that quite easily.”
“My lady, it is still a legally binding obligation- objectionable as it is- to investigate and approve the creation of a royal offspring.” A female Senator cringingly informed her.
The ‘Jumbotron’ instantly switched to a high definition sonographic image of Sinae’s womb. The unborne Lyxin clearly had a long, royal tail.
“Enough proof, esteemed Senators?” Christina polled.
“Unfortunately no, my lady.” The woman replied sadly. “That is not the proof the law requires.”
Christina took a moment to consider that statement.
“Your majesty,” Christina turned to Sinae and bowed politely, “would it be possible for me to view this ‘legal amendment’?”
“Please display FP462343 for my honored guest.” Sinae ordered as she pointed to the massive display at the end of the chamber. The female Senator nodded her approval with a look of misgiving.
The requested document appeared on the screen and Christina reached for it with her thumb and forefinger as if virtually grasping it and produced a multipage parchment that hovered in the air before her. She began to read aloud.
“FeLane Parliamentary Document number 462343- Ratified. Respectful Practices Required of Parliamentary Representatives and Royal Hierarchy. Synopsis: This resolution seeks to establish a pleasant and friendly environment for which government might carry on conducive and productive discussion and debate between the monarchy and lawmaking branches for the betterment of the FeLane Confederation. The establishment of a balanced and equitable behavioral protocol for all representatives is of paramount importance to this illustrious ruling body…”
“That is not what FP462343 conveys! Read the real document without embellishments!” Another of the naked Senators demanded angrily from the other side of the hall.
Christina ‘threw’ the document back up onto the JumboTron.
“Read it yourself then! I’m not very literate in translating FeLanian Legaleaze so…” Christina countered partially as she pointed to the large screen.
Sinae gasped as she scanned the highly magnified document; periodically glancing over to our resident Goddess.
With a final look to Christina, Sinae spoke: “That’s the way I remember it. How’d you guys get invasion of privacy, public humiliation, and ultimate control of the queen’s choices out of that?”
“That is not FP462343! I, along with the Regent, fully participated in the drafting of that resolution!” One of the older, naked senators shouted out.
His eyes suddenly widened in surprise of his outburst!
Several of his like-wise naked constituents turned to him in complete surprise of his admission.
“Excuse me. I misspoke.” He said as he quickly composed himself. “What I meant to say is that the Regent and I alone drafted the resolution we hoped would secure his continued reign unopposed. The measure allowed him to pick and chose his successor and filter out all that would oppose him. That you escaped the purge has become his bane.”
Christina looked sadly for guidance from Sinae as not a sound broke the awkward silence of the chamber.
It didn’t take much deductive reasoning on my part to realize Christina had cast a ‘truth compulsion’ on the Senator.
“My queen?” The Royal Guardsman Christina had held and spared broke the hush. “Your orders?”
“All those lacking clothing shall be detained and charged with unprofessionalism and unnecessary and unwanted exposure. I will deal with them personally. Find Senator Ashlan and her…um… client; detain them also. Lady Christina,” Sinae smiled evilly, “where did you find a room for them?”
“Not to worry, Majesty, the two Senators will awake in the morrow fully restored. Both will vividly remember their carnal activities, which transpired overnight. Finding their location won’t be a problem for local law enforcement if their male egotism holds firm… or ‘something’ else happens…”
“Thank you, my lady. Though morally questionable, I approve of your assessment and handling of this sensitive issue.”
Christina bowed nobly in acknowledgement.
“Captain Serangetti? I trust you know the drill?” Sinae added, giving her Royal Guard warrant to arrest the indecent Parliamentarians.
“It will be my pleasure, my queen! Lieutenants, you’re with me.” Kimbou responded as he began directing his fellow Guardsmen along with Lyra and Greer.
Cora approached Christina and blatantly kissed her. “Well done, my lady!”
“I just did what was needed to stop the horseshit, Auntie. Kitty, as well as everyone else, deserves privacy and respect.”
“My queen?” The female Senator from earlier asked for Sinae’s attention. “May I inquire as to the name of the man that has so captured Her Majesty’s heart?”
“Senator…?” Sinae asked and awaited her name.
“Castille, Majesty. Senator Castille from Majadray.”
“I don’t see how that is relevant, Lady Senator.”
“I’m simply curious and wish to congratulate the brave suitor of the Way-renown Warrior Queen of the FeLane Confederation.”
Sinae laughed at the woman’s reason and her outrageously overblown titling.
“Well… since you asked so nicely… Prime Minister Tua? Could you join us and call the assembly back into order? I have an announcement.”
“Parliament will kindly come to order!” Tau announced, forcefully striking the staff on the resonant floor of Parliament.
Sinae waited patiently while the chaotic assembly took their seats and quieted. She glanced over to the collected lewd senators that had been forced into spare seating then nodded to Tau.
“Her Majesty, Queen Kitty Sinae!” Tau announced to officially introduce his queen.
“Hey guys… and gals! Me again. A question has just been asked as to the identity of the royal offspring’s male contributor. Now, how many of you are dying to know who is- and I quote- ‘the brave suitor of the Way-renown Warrior Queen of the FeLane Confederation’?”
Resounding applause and wild cheering filled the chamber!
“Wow! You guys really are enthusiastic!” Sinae said with a giggle. “Tua.”
The chamber silenced, maybe waiting for her to reveal the name. I assumed they didn’t catch Sinae’s off-timed reveal.
Sinae looked questioningly around the Parliament representatives in confusion.
“No… seriously, its Tau!” She reiterated as she reached out and pulled Tua closer.
It took a moment more before the chamber again erupted into deafening applause and overwhelming cheering! Parliament again fell into chaos as everyone left their seats and began to crowd the newly announced couple. Handshakes, hugs, and other forms of polite congratulation poured forth.
A gentle hand grasped my shoulder.
“Well, it looks like Christina saved another society from spiraling into oblivion.” Savanna said louder than usual to compete against the crowd noise. “Even though she jumped the gun by a week.”
“Are you sure about that? The result is what really counts, Munchkin.” I turned and smiled at her.
“Kitty’s reign is now assured to continue. And I’m sure she’s really pissed about that too, mom.” Savanna grinned.
“After all, we all know where she really wants to be.” I smiled.
“Of course! With Tua.” She giggled then winked and vanished.
“Was that Oracle, Lady Chance?” Gretchen asked, leaning up to my ear.
I nodded. “She usually checks in after a mission’s successful completion, yes.”
“This was a mission? I thought it an ‘intervention’?” She seemed confused.
“They come in all shapes, sizes, and flavors, Lady Gretchen, and are seldom consistent or common.” I informed her.
“I understand. The battles are never cut and dry as we design or would hope, are they?”
“That’s never been the case for us, no.” I agreed as I saw Sonya approach Christina. The Antarran Goddess’s expression changed significantly!
“Excuse me, sister, I think we have just received our next mission.” I said as I moved away from Gretchen and toward Christina and Sonya.
“Lady Sonya, you do understand that you could possibly lose who you are? I would be remiss to not bring up all the negatives a change of this kind could precipitate. I challenge you to consider all if not every ramification before any final decision.”
“Sisters?” I asked after looking to see that we weren’t being observed.
“Lady Sonya insists on accompanying us back to Medieval Antarra in Queen Kitty’s place, Chance. I’m not certain that is in her best interest.”
“Whether it is in her best interest is not her primary thought, Sis. Sonya will do what Sonya feels proper for the crown.” Link advised as she placed a hand on Christina’s shoulder. “I thought we already briefed you on her ‘quirks’?”
“They are not ‘quirks’, young lady. You would do well to understand the difference between duty and honor to the monarchy, and blindly volunteering to risk one’s life.”
“Gee… I’ve never done that, Sonya.” Link deadpanned. “I was well aware that I would be well into my twenties when we finished Queen Colleen’s recovery mission. So which is it you consider this opportunity, sister?”
Link stared into the soul of our Lynxin sister while she waited for an answer.
“You will show the proper respect for your CO, young lady!” Sonya threatened.
Link giggled. “You missed it, Sonya. I aged out of the JWC while working for NASA’s Johnson Space Center in Houston, Texas, Terra, circa 2098AD. I’m twenty-four now. So… remind me again about paying the proper respect to a fully-vested sister?”
Sonya’s eyes bulged in surprise as she sought my confirmation.
I nodded sadly.
“And, from what I’ve been told, you’ve been known to jump headlong into danger as well, so who is the pot and who is the kettle, hmmmm?” Link added.
You see it right, Chance?’ Simone nudged my upper arm with a gratified smile.
I nodded. “The two really are cut from the same cloth, Simone. I saw it that last day at Taos. She’s Caroline Norge. No doubt.”
“I hope Aunt Cora gets off her ass and finalizes her offer.” Simone added nodding back to Link.
“Probably when we get back to base.” I suggested.
“Excuse me, Lady Chance?” Christina caught my attention. “What is the proper way for someone to get Queen Kitty’s attention within these venerable walls? Lady Sonya and I have a proposal.”
I raised my index finger for her to wait a moment.
“Hey, Sinae! Waddle that fat, pregnant ass of yours over here a minute would ya?!” I shouted.
Sinae looked relieved that she was being beckoned and promptly excused herself from her present company.
“You ‘bellowed’, Chance?” She laughed when she got close.
“I did. Christina and Sonya have a proposal they’d like you to critique.”
Sinae regarded Sonya carefully for a moment then looked at Christina.
“Sure. Shoot.”
“Cousin,” Sonya forged ahead, “it is a foregone conclusion that your presence will be required here at home for the foreseeable future-”
“Only until my kitten is born, but somehow I feel you’ll see to it I hang around a while longer. Correct… cousin?”
“It is my duty as First Princess of the Confederation, my queen.”
“Yeah… that’s what I thought. So. What’s this proposal?”
“I propose that I journey back to Ancient Antarra in your stead, cousin. Since Lyra and Greer are otherwise already engaged in that era’s history and you’re… um… condition is not represented in the historic group portrait to be created in their coming months, I inquired whether Lady Christina would consider modifying my appearance to meet the criteria.”
“And I warned of unforeseen consequences like a loss of true identity or worse! Majesty, I highly warn against this proposal.” Christina urgently advised.
“Wouldn’t she be disguised as my Antarran persona instead of me in disguise?” Sinae asked.
“I suppose she would, Majesty.” Christina answered and pondered it for a few seconds. “It might be enough of a difference to protect against complete personality deletion.”
Apparently, Sonya hadn’t exactly comprehended Christina’s warnings nor reluctance as her eyes suddenly widened.
“Care to try right now, Christina? If she begins character degradation, we’ll notice immediately.” Sinae proposed with an evil grin.
Christina nodded excitedly.
“Wait! Don’t I get a say in this impromptu experiment?” Sinae’s Antarran form complained.
“Mother? Did you learn a new concealment spell?” Lyra asked after she noticed and hurried over.
“Of course not! I have never been that powerful a Current Mage nor did I agree to this experiment!”
“So, cousin, I take it you will not be in attendance at Norge’s Heath?” Lyra questioned while still looking at her disguised mother. “The upcoming skirmishes will not be the same without you. Gretchen’s spies counted at least ten thousand troops on the ground with another two thousand on horse. Are you sure you are up to it, Lady Sonya?”
“I guess she’ll find out soon enough, eh Chance?” Sinae grinned. “I’m approving the substitution. Good luck, cousin.”
Sinae walked away as Sonya stared- face pale- in disbelief.
“Foot in mouth disease.” I winked to Simone, Aunt Cora, and Link.
Witch Corps and Beyond
“Locust to Chance. Pegasus is underway. ETA to FeLane is eight standard hours. See you then. In the mean time don’t do anything I wouldn’t do. Locust out.”
“Chance to Kitty, Porno, Perfessor, Kitten, and Princess. Meeting in my suite at sixteen hundred. Alert the others. Chance out.” I relayed as Gretchen looked at me with worry.
“Pegasus is on the way for a pick-up. We’ll go straight to Antarra from here.” I told her to ease her concern.
It didn’t work.
“I… I didn’t think it would arrive so soon… our return to our home…”
“You’ll be fine, sweetie.” I comforted before I noticed Kimbou Serangetti approaching.
“My Lady. I assume Her Majesty has exited this chamber with the Prime Minister?” He asked while standing to attention.
Of course I glared daggers at him for doing so.
“Yeah, she and Tua popped out just a few minutes ago. What’s up?”
“My Lady, the treasonous ones have all been apprehended and incarcerated per Her Majesty’s order.”
“Then that report should be given to the First Princess as per required protocol, Captain Serangetti. Why waste your time with a Commoner like me?” I smiled and winked.
Kimbou glared at me a moment then swallowed hard as he looked around for his mate. He skimmed right over the ‘newly-arrived’, athletic, short brown-haired, Antarran woman without a thought. “The First Princess does not seem to be available, My Lady.”
I was very glad that Sonya was outside hearing range given the ambient noise still present in the chamber!
“Then follow alternate protocol, Captain.” I advised, my eyes motioning to Lyra and Greer.
Kimbou swallowed nervously again, took a breath, stood tall, and approached his daughter. This was the first time he had ever needed to ‘report’ to his daughter on official business- and it was a good thing Aunt Cora, Link, Christina, and Simone had guided Sonya away from any ‘impending royal catastrophe’.
“P-Princess Lyra,” Kimbou started and seemed to be having a hard time relating himself to the fact his daughter out-ranked him royally, “since I cannot locate Princess Sonya, I am obliged to report to you that all dissidents have been incarcerated as per Her Majesty’s order. Are there any further orders, My Princess?”
Lyra looked stunned for a moment, but quickly collected herself. “No further orders have been communicated to me by Her Majesty, Popp… Captain. Thank you and carry on.”
“Very good, Princess Lyra. Good Day to you and Princess Greer.”
Kimbou bowed, turned crisply, and walked back my way.
“Now was that so hard, sir?” I asked quietly as I noticed Lyra’s beaming smile.
Greer looked absolutely stunned!
“It was one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do, Chance.” He admitted.
“Really, Kimbou?” I asked not believing him as I raised an eyebrow.
“Actually… Asking Sonya if she’d join with me was the absolute hardest thing I’ve ever done, Chance. I couldn’t sleep for a week before and after I asked for her hand.” He admitted as he adjusted his suddenly snug uniform collar.
“Pegasus is on her way for pick up, sir.” I told him, hoping to relieve some of his stress. “I called for a meeting in my suite at sixteen hundred.”
“I’ll be there, Chance, thanks.” He began to walk away.
“Oh, and Captain?”
“My Lady?”
“Very good work today, Capt. Serangetti. Her Majesty and her royal court are in excellent hands.” I smiled when he turned back to face me.
“Thank you, High Priestess.” He replied as he stood to attention. His address of me just happened to coincide with a lull in noise and conversation within the huge Parliamentary chamber.
A loud gasp echoed through the chamber; Serangetti instantly looked horrified!
Shit.
“Any of you have a problem with that?” I shouted my challenge to those still milling around.
Applause, cheering, and whistling rang through Parliament!
What the hey; I took a bow. Mom would do the same. No reason to break tradition!
“I am deeply embarrassed, Chance! I should know better by this point in our professional relationship.”
I just shrugged. “Eh, it happens. No biggie, sir.”
It was then that the tall, proud Royal Guardsman and Captain of the Mare De Tempest noticed five Antarrans standing and talking amongst themselves at a distance. Gretchen was still next to me though.
“Chance? Why are there now six in the Antarran delegation when I know Lady Christina only transported five out of my ready room?
The lightbulb finally went off and Kimbou rushed over to them.
I popped Gretchen and I over beside Aunt Cora to hear the fallout.
“Princess Sonya? Is that you, my mate,” Kimbou asked just above a whisper, looking rather pale as he glanced worriedly around us?
“It is. I’ve volunteered to portray our queen’s incognito while on Ancient Antarra. We are testing my resilience to the disguise’s transformation. Lady Christina was worried about my loss of self from her magicks.”
Kimbou straightened.
“Princess Sonya, the treasonous ones have been apprehended and incarcerated per Her Majesty’s order.” He reported in a hushed voice.
“So file your status report with the second Princess in line, Capt. Serangetti! I’m not exactly looking like a Lynxin Princess at the moment am I?” She growled in annoyance.
‘Actually, she never did look like a princess… acting though? Well, she had that part down to a science.’ I thought to myself.
Christina looked my way with a knowing grin.
“When I could not find you among the representatives or guests I did follow protocol and alerted Princess Lyra, and by proximity, Princess Greer, my lady. So… if you will excuse me I will now seek out my quarters and nurse the monumental headache I seem to be developing. By your leave, ladies?”
Kimbou Serangetti bowed courteously and walked away at a brisk stride.
“I’ve never seen Poppy so… so disconcerted! I really feel bad for him.” Lyra said as her sad eyes followed her father out of the Parliamentary chamber.
“You should have seen him when he proposed our bond.” Sonya mumbled with an evil expression.
Yeah, Sonya was still Sonya.
“See you guys in my suite.” I said before popping into my permanent quarters at the Royal Residence here in Capital.
“Um… was I to be brought along, Chance?” Gretchen asked from beside me as she looked around at our new surroundings.
“I can transport you back over to Parliament if you really want me to.” I grinned.
“Ummm… the furniture looks pretty comfortable, mind if I stretch out and close my eyes for a few, Chance?” She answered evasively.
“A better idea would be for you to stroll into my spare bedroom and take a ‘catnap’… We are on the Lynxin homeworld after all.” I grinned pleasantly.
Gretchen rolled her eyes while she shook her head and disappeared through the spare bedroom’s door.
“Get some sleep?” I asked Gretchen Norwood as she appeared in my spare bedroom’s opening doorway.
“My headache isn’t as bad as it was when I went in, Chance, but I don’t expect that to ease. How long was I out?”
“About six hours. It’s almost sixteen hundred. Our guests will start arriving any minute.”
“So I guess no time to freshen up?” Gretchen asked and sighed then thought of something and snapped her fingers. A new outfit appeared on her. Her hair also changed style and her makeup looked freshly done.
“Someone’s been paying attention.” I smiled as I motioned to the mirror on the wall off to our left.
Gretchen seemed happy with her handiwork.
I felt the room increase occupancy by one.
“Come on in, Christina. Have a seat and make yourself comfortable.” I said without even turning around. When I did, Christina had already claimed a spot on one of my sofas.
“How did you know, Chance?” Gretchen asked, fascinated by my ‘ability’ to sense the Goddess’ arrival.
I shrugged.
“So, sister, I hear you’re having second thoughts about returning to your true time period.” Christina wasted no time.
“After seeing all this? Then being required to return to… what we know? You have to ask, Christina?” Gretchen responded.
“She will do fine, sister.” Savanna said having materialized to my immediate right.
I turned and pulled my daughter into a tight, welcoming embrace.
“Long time no see, Munchkin.”
“Mother, I think I’ve outgrown that nickname.”
“Am I, your father, and your grandparents still alive?” I attacked playfully.
“Mom…”
“Then you haven’t outgrown anything, Munchkin.” I laughed.
Simone, Link, and Aunt Cora were the next to arrive, but through the front door.
“So where’d you lose Sonya?” I asked, hoping they didn’t say what I expected.
“Capt. Serangetti caught us just outside the Parliament Building and ‘asked’ if he could take Lady Sonya on a tour of the Royal Residence. We expected to see them here already.” Simone reported as she went to close my suite’s door.
“They’ll be here.” Christina guaranteed with a devious smile and a playful wink.
“That only makes me worry more, Christina! What have you done now?” I asked cautiously.
“HALT! I need to see proper identification!” A deep voice shouted from out in the hallway leading to my suite.
Of course I rolled my eyes as I hurried over and re-opened one side of my double entrance door.
“What’s going on out here… Sonya? Tua?”
My doorman- and Royal Guardsman- had two Terrans stopped about halfway down the hall from my suite. The female was definitely Sonya in Sinae’s Antarran disguise. The male looked like Tua’s Antarran disguise. Who was he?
“Sabatu, let them pass. I’ll vouch for them.”
“My Lady Chance? You know these two Terrans?” My guard replied, surprised.
“Yes, and they are part of Queen Norge’s entourage, so Antarran. Thank you for announcing them though, sweetie.” I grinned as I motioned the two disguised individuals past me and into the safety of my suite.
“Thank you, and I’m sorry to have disturbed you, Lady Chance.” Sabatu replied as he bowed.
I cleared my throat loudly.
Placing a finger to nervously loosen his collar, “Sorry, Chance, I didn’t know who they were. S-should I know them?”
I nodded and grinned mischievously. “Very well in fact.” I winked before nodding and shutting my door.
“I take it you had something to do with this, Lt. Everhardt?” The dopple of an Antarran cloaked Tua confronted our resident Goddess.
“Maaaaybe?” She teased precociously.
“I can hardly wait to hear this one.” The look-alike sighed and rubbed his temples vigorously.
“You shall return my mate back to his original form or I shal-.”
“You. Shall. What. Sonya Serangetti?” Christina attacked menacingly.
There was complete and total silence in my living room for a long minute as Sonya debated her ineffectual options to that poignant statement.
Thankfully, Sonya backed down- choosing to live over…
“I did this so Kitty can assume her role of monarch and new mother- mostly new mother. Since our appearance is required at Norge’s Heath and Kitty is in no way able to disguise herself without appearing to be pregnant, I thought that Sonya and Kimbou Serangetti might volunteer for those roles. And, since Sonya has already agreed, her mate would eagerly accept the challenge for his Prime Minister. Tua, by the way, suggested the idea and has already informed Cmdr. Kavendish of the Captain’s special assignment.”
“Right. Okay, so,” I said as I hoped to bring this meeting to order, “First order of business has been covered. Next… Pegasus will arrive here in two hours- earlier if mom put a brick on the accelerator and she runs all the lights. Once here either Christina or I do our ‘thing’ and we hopefully arrive back in Norge’s Heath to continue our securing of Antarran history.”
“Ummmm… didn’t we forget a couple people, Chance.” Christina nodded over to the double doors of my suite’s entrance.
Sinae and Tua both looked a bit disheveled.
“Hey guys. Sorry we’re late. Something came up.” Sinae said with a broad smile that exposed her canines.
“Yeah, I’ll bet a few times.” Link whispered conspiratorially to Aunt Cora, yet everyone heard and laughed.
“How much did you two catch?” I asked after everyone settled.
“From Sonya and Kimbou volunteering to play us,” Sinae alternated her finger between her and her lover, “til now. What else did we miss?”
“That’s pretty much all of it-.”
My suite’s door chime sounded. Sinae being closest opened the door.
“Oh… Uhh… Umm… Excuse the interruption, my queen, but I’ve just received word that EFMC Pegasus has just arrived on our defensive boundary and is requesting permission to Capital.” My surprised guard’s voice announced from out in the hall.
“Granted.” She said as she turned to me. “Chance your ride is almost here… the Mall?”
I nodded with a smile.
Sinae smiled to Sabatu at the door. “Alert the Royal Guard to clear the political end of the mall of all occupation and give Pegasus those coordinates to land.”
“Opposite end from your coronation. Got it, Kitty. It shall be done.”
Sabatu’s voice could be heard dispatching Sinae’s orders as he hurried away down the hall.
“Hope must’ve put a cinder block on it this time and definitely ran the red lights, Chance!” Link giggled. “And I wouldn’t be surprised if the NOS tanks are empty too!”
“So help me! If she hurt my Pegasus’ emitters, I’ll-.” Simone swore angrily, but didn’t get the chance to finish her threat.
“Pegasus, Chance. We’ve received permission to enter FeLane Space and have been granted landing priority on the Residential end of the Mall. Be there in ten.” Locust alerted me on my comm.
“Give the Emitters a chance to breath and cool off! Make it twenty, Pegasus. Chance out.”
“Pegasus says her emitters are all nominal and functioning at optimal performance, Chance.” Christina informed me as she nodded to Simone with a pleasant smile.
“Oh! Hey! As to the reason Tua and I were late…”
There was a collective decrease in atmospheric pressure as we all held our breath fearing Sinae was about to kiss and tell.
“Seriously? Do you really think I would do tha-.”
“YES!” We all shouted.
Sinae blushed for a moment.
“Actually, Tua and I stopped off to watch Christina’s latest masterpiece and ‘company’ being hauled out of the Parliamentary apartment complex.” Sinae’s smile beamed.
“I’m afraid Sen. Ashlan’s ‘night out’ was not quite what she hoped. They were reported for disturbing the peace and had been warned several times about the noise levels before the authorities had to forcibly enter the residence and remove them. A tragic scene since neither one of them wore a scrap of clothing. They actually had to throw cold water on Ashlan to get her off Dietz.” Tua continued.
The room broke out in laughter!
“That’ll be an interesting wake-up call in the pokie tomorrow morning.” Christina chortled.
“And… he’ll remember every last little detail of his illicit encounter, provided nothing major ‘escaped’ and ‘hit’ the ‘mark’!” She added with a malevolent chuckle.
“Excuse me, Queen Kitty! The news services have caught wind of ‘unusual activity’ in the Parliamentary Mall. I’m streaming it to your current location.” Sabatu’s voice interrupted over my suite’s communication system.
“Go ahead.” Sinae agreed.
“Please excuse this interruption of this evening’s scheduled streaming, citizens of FeLane.”
The female announcer politely apologizing fades into stream appearing seated behind a news desk with a screen declaring ‘BREAKING NEWS’ behind her.
“Hello everyone, I’m Tua Sohn. Again, so sorry for the interruption. We have just been informed by our political correspondent stationed at the Parliamentary Mall that a detachment of Royal Guardsmen have been dispatched and have begun clearing the Residential end of the Mall here in Capital. Here now is Political Correspondent, Cleo Shift. Cleo? What’s happening out there?”
Streaming media splits in two- Tua Sohn on the left, Cleo Shift on the right.
Cleo Shift: Good evening, Tua. Five standard minutes ago we received notification that the West End of the Parliamentary Mall was being evacuated for some unrevealed reason. Consecutive inquiries have been met with silence, but we can confirm that a sizeable area is definitely being cleared and secured.
Tua Sohn (looking slightly suspicious): Cleo, do you have an estimate on the area being cleared?
Cleo (looking confused by her coworker’s question): I’d say almost a full fifth of the Mall, (Tua gasping in the background can be heard quite clearly) Tau, does that mean something to you?
Tua Sohn (looking so filled with excitement she might pop): I have an idea of what might be happening. I covered the story personally about nine years ago actually.
Cleo (holding her ears as the streaming device shakes sharply four or five times): Tua! We’ve just witnessed some kind of multiple explosive event in the sky above us! As I speak, my streamer is checking with the Environmental Services for a stray lightning event.
Tua Sohn (looking even more excited): Cleo, I highly suggest you follow the Royal Guard’s instructions to the letter. I’m betting that wasn’t an erroneous natural weather event.
(Cleo looks up after someone in the background shouts, and her expression changes to disbelief mixed with terror)
Tua Sohn (looking very concerned): Cleo? Cleo, what do you see? Is it a very large, gleaming, streamlined spacecraft?
Cleo (still looking up in awe): H-H-How did you know that?
Tua Sohn (looking overjoyed): Ladies and gentlemen, the mystery has been solved! Allow me the opportunity to announce that the illustrious EFMC’s Pegasus has just arrived with her famed compliment of EFMC’s Witch Corps! Could our queen be making another ‘grand entrance’ in reply to the Parliamentary call for her appearance on charges (Tua Sohn’s expression changes to one of disgust. She shakes her head in disagreement) of illegal procreation?
(Cleo Shift’s hair begins blowing and whipping around her face and she valiantly tries, but fails, to hold it in control.)
(Cleo’s streamer switches his focus to a huge glimmering spacecraft with several smaller spacecraft attached to her main hull as it slowly grows larger in the lens.)
Tua Sohn (smiling so much she can hardly talk): Cleo! That’s EFMC Pegasus… and… and I theorize she’s in full on battle mode! Talk to us, sweetie.
Cleo (awestruck): Its-its beautiful!
Tua Sohn (neutrally): And from what I’ve been told, extremely lethal. Cleo? I understand the sheer awe you must be feeling at this moment, but we still need your report.
Cleo (visibly shaking her head to clear it): Sorry, Tua, I’ve only ever heard stories and seen images of EFMC Pegasus’ arrival on Queen Kitty’s Coronation Day, but she’s even more impressive from my vantage point. Could Queen Kitty herself be aboard this fantastic vessel?
Tua Sohn (smiling brightly): I know the feeling, Cleo, and the answer to your question is yes. Yes, our beloved Monarch is indeed onboard and completely safe and secure.
Cleo: Tua, we’re seeing onlookers arriving en-mass! The Mall has seemingly filled instantly with spectators! It’s simply unbelievable! Where did they all come from?
“Yes, Christina, where did all those onlookers come from?” Sinae asked cattily.
“Wasn’t me, Kitty. Honest.”
Tua Sohn: I’d say the various offices and apartment complexes surrounding the Mall.
“Gee, Chance, ya think it was Hope showing off again?” Christina said as she continued to look at Sinae. “The Sonic booms strike a cord?”
I rolled my eyes as usual.
“I think there is more at play here and suggest we should transfer to Pegasus. Chance, Pegasus.”
“Go ahead, Chance.” Lokust answered, but continued. “I’ve already alerted the ship that you guys might be beaming aboard, so come on in!”
“Be right over, Lokust. Chance, out.” I said then looked over to Sinae and Tua.
“You two want to get spruced up?”
“Spruced, Chance?” Tua questioned in confusion.
“I know what she meant. How’s this, Kitty?” Christina said as Sinae and Tua’s clothing changed.
Sinae was now dressed in a flowing, pink gossamer, maternity gown that gave a dignified look to her baby bump. Her mane was now coiffed regally in a simple but appropriate updo.
Tua was now sporting a dark grey striped tailored business suit, white dress shirt, and matching grey striped suit pants. Black leather loafers complimented the outfit.
“I think the color conveys too much, but very nice, sister. Very nice.”
We found ourselves in Pegasus’ lounge.
“Yeah, thought you guys would show up here.” Lokust smiled from next to the elevator.
“Why are we loaded for Arborean Bear?” I asked.
“Because we all wanted to come along on this mission, Chance.” Dell answered as she popped in next to me; bow, quiver, and full uniform.
“Ummmmm, yeah, okay? A little overkill isn’t it?” I asked.
“I suggested we give them another show- just like the Coronation, Chance.” Lokust justified. “Hey, where’s Christina?”
“Pegasus? Display Capital One News media stream on the ceiling, please?” I requested in answer.
Tua Sohn: We now await some sort of movement from this fascinating spacecraft. If I’m right we should see the ship’s ramp extend followed by her crew and passengers.
Tua Sohn’s shiny, blonde mane of hair suddenly goes poker straight! A third window splits Tua and Cleo’s window. It clumsily focuses on a tall, blue-haired woman with a huge smile on her face.
Tua Sohn (looking completely flabbergasted): An Antarran? Who are you? How did you get in here? How did you do that?
Mysterious Antarran Woman (smiling mischievously): Hello, Tua Sohn. I am Christina Colleen Everhardt, and I am an advanced scout, per say, sent by Her Majesty, Caroline Norge of the Antarran Trade Federation. I am here to secure safety protocols for Her Majesty, Caroline Norge’s arrival in support of your Queen, Kitty Sinae, for her upcoming appearance before FeLane’s Parliament. Her Majesty, Caroline Norge, has expressed her deep-rooted moral concerns toward this supposed requirement for a monarch to register her want of offspring and has declared her undying allied support to your queen for removal of this paranoia-driven, insulting, and debasing legislation.
Tua Sohn’s eyes light up hearing the spirit and resolve Christina Colleen Everhart is expressing.
“Wow, the kid can really put it out there, can’t she?” Katelyn Yates commented.
“Of course! She’s Antarran!” Aunt Cora crowed happily.
“Yeaaaaah… Everyone has to have a weak point I suppose.” Kate giggled.
I pointed up at the ceiling as I noticed a wand or two manifest. “Let’s watch.”
Tua Sohn (still looking overwhelmed): I see. But, why send EFMC Witch Corps’ Pegasus, Lady Christina? One wouldn’t expect such a need or show of force given a minor Parliamentary inquiry.
Christina Everhardt: Pegasus diverted enroute to a potentially dangerous mission to deliver Queen Kitty and her Prime Minister for these proceedings. Since the primary mission is somewhat less than time sensitive, we offered to lend a hand.
Tua Sohn (shocked): We? Lady Christina, are you perchance a member of EFMC’s Witch Corps?
The Antarran’s clothing suddenly changes to a rather risqué black, orange, and white Witch costume- complete with a black, pointed hat.
Christina Everhardt (coyly): Gee, Tua Sohn, what was your first clue?
Tua Sohn (visibly swallowing hard): So… so you are one of the fabled Current Mages?
Christina Everhardt (smiling broadly): I restate my last question.
Tua Sohn (smiling ear to ear): You must be very courageous and confident to wear that, Lady Christina?
Christina (raising a well kept brow): We’ll see who is and is not courageous in regard to this inquest, Tua Sohn. Queen Caroline has expressed her requirement for success in negating that ridiculous regulation of yours! Nobody should be required to- and I quote- ‘provide visual and physical proof that a pregnancy has occurred’. What ever happened to personal rights and privacies? Queens are humans too, ya know!
Unknown female voice shouting behind the set: You tell ‘em, Christina!
I looked over to see Kate with her hands framing her mouth to amplify her voice.
Yeah, I thought I had recognized the voice. Who taught her that one though?
Christina Everhardt: Thank you, Lady Kate. (Christina Everhardt faces and salutes the camera)
Tua Sohn (hiding a giggle with her hand): Please excuse me a moment, Lady Christina. Cleo? Any change or movement from the Pegasus?
Cleo: Nothing yet. Please extend my welcome to Lady Christina.
Christina Everhardt is suddenly beside Cleo at the landing site. She turns, bows respectfully to Cleo, and is instantly back in the studio again.
“Chance, Perfessor. Time to put away your toys. We’re ready.” I said over comms.
Christina Everhardt looks directly at the camera and nods.
Christina Everhardt: Ladies? I’ve been informed the ‘pageantry’ is about to begin. Be warned that this visit will be slighhhhhtly different from Queen Kitty’s Coronation. Today we are strictly a security detail responsible for two Sovereigns, your Prime Minister, and several Ladies from the Royal Courts of the Way.
Tua Sohn’s eyes suddenly light up as she reads something off frame. She gasps loudly, but quickly collects herself and looks to be assessing Christina Everhardt very carefully.
Christina Everhardt (smiling coyly): Awww, you guys found me out. Well… I guess I’ll join the procession. Ta Ta!
Christina Everhardt vanishes instantly. The three-way split display collapses back to two after a few standard seconds delay.
“Show-off!” Kate declares as Christina appears in the lounge.
“Full uniforms except Kitty, Tua, and Aunt Cora.” I ordered just before I popped down to the hatch.
Once everyone had followed suit, I began my briefing.
“Now, I want a closed perimeter around each dignitary- wands at the ready. As we’ve seen, Haturo still has supporters within Parliament. If Christina didn’t alert the media, I’m speculating one of his cronies did. I’m also betting he has even more supporters and fanatics embedded in the crowd.” I paused a moment to prepare for what I said next. “The safeties are off ladies! Collect the bad guys for deposit into law enforcement confinement. Try to keep casualties and property destruction at a minimum. Sandra, JWC is to supplement our Royal Guard allies- one member to a squad, and assist with crowd control. Christina? Don’t get crazy.”
“Chance? They know I’m Antarra’s Goddess. It appeared on the holoprompter just before I left the studio.”
“Okay. We can use that.” I said, thinking quickly. “Christina, I’d like you to recreate your ‘Goddess’ role from outside Norge’s Keep. Bare in mind Aquia isn’t flying cover tonight so improvise.”
“Got it, High Priestess.”
“Good. Let’s get on with it. Pegasus, extend the ramp and open the hatch.”
The People’s Mall- West End, Capital, FeLane:
“Tua! The ramp is extending!” Cleo Shift announced jubilantly. “Now the hatch is opening!”
“Keep it professional, kid. You’re a reporter, don’t forget that.” Cleo’s streamer warned.
“Hey! Aren’t you Cleo Shift?” a female voice called out. A young Terran woman with long, black hair smiled as she approached the reporter.
“Yes, that’s me. Can I help you?”
“I’m Savanna- Savanna Summers?”
“Ummm… I’m a little busy at the moment, Miss Summers? I’m sure you noticed there’s some really important news happening here?”
“Yeah, I know, but a word to the wise? Don’t give my mom too much attention. I’ll never hear the end of it.”
“Your mom?” The reporter’s expression changed to confusion. “Rolf? Why are you pointing and acting so strangely?”
“She’s Savanna Summers, Cleo!”
“Yeah? So?”
“Savanna Summers? Daughter of Witch Corps’ High Priestess, Chance Summers? Name ring a bell?”
The reporter gulped loudly as her eyes grew large and her ears pinned back tight against her skull.
“Lady Savanna! Forgive me, I didn’t kno…realize who you were! What can I…we do for you?”
“Savanna is fine. I’m just here to assess the area. Also, Mom declared ‘safeties off’ so I just wanted you to know that there may be a few strange things going to happen. Just don’t freak too badly, ‘k’?”
“Strange like hoooooooowby the grace of Queen Libra herself! Is that Lady Christina?” Cleo squeaked as her head and eyes snapped skyward.
“Yeah, she does that when she wants to make or drive home a point.” Savanna answered nonchalantly. “Any of us can do that, a goddess is much better at it though. You should see Artemis-Dell when she gets upset!”
“Is-is sssshe a goddess too?” The reporter stuttered.
“Terra’s Greek Goddess Artemis’ kid sister, yep! Never misses a target, either- not once.”
“You might want to look that way and say ‘Tua, there seems to be activity just inside the hatch’.”
“Oh! Tua. There seems to be activity just inside Pegasus’ hatch.”
“Good girl. Now, would you like to meet the members of Witch Corps?”
“You bet I would, Lady…err… Savanna!”
“That’s what I thought. Here’s two passes for a meet and greet tomorrow, mid-morning. I expect to see you and your Aunt Tua there.”
“We’re waiting, Oracle,” sounded out from Savanna’s pendent.
“Be right there, mother.”
A bright light illuminated Cleo’s face. Christina had started her diversion and a hush spread across the huge, well-kept Mall. Savanna took advantage of it and transported back to Pegasus.
“I gave the invitations to Miss Shift for her and Miss Sohn as you requested, mom. They’ll be there.” Savanna assured me.
The reason for the ‘passes’ I had Savanna hand off, was because I had chanced a short conversation with – at the time of Sinae’s coronation- freshman reporter, Tua Sohn nine years ago and found her ‘lineage’ interesting and her Current well mannered. Now she had employed her niece in the business and I felt it important to re-evaluate them.
“The force is strong in those two, honey.” Mom said as she passed me on the way out of the ship. She, Chantell, Charlie, Simone, Janet, Samuel, and Link were assigned to protect Aunt Cora.
“JWC! You’re up. Good luck girls.”
Sandra nodded to me as she exited to follow her team down the ramp. I watched with pride as they flared out with precision to join their assigned Royal Guard squads.
“Savanna? You ready?” I asked my daughter. “A protective shield around Tua until you two get down the ramp. Hold until Kitty and I join you. The remainder of the Corps will form a protective ring around them then. Keep an eye open.”
Savanna nodded. She and Tua stepped out of Pegasus and hopefully not into the line of fire.
“You about ready, Sinae?”
She gave me a tense smile. “Let’s do this, Chance!”
Cleo Shift (looking excited): Here they come, ladies and gentlemen! Our honorable Prime Minister Tua escorting Lady Savanna Summers, daughter of Witch Corps High Priestess, Chance Summers. And now, just exiting this marvelous spacecraft is Her Majesty, Queen Kitty! She is being escorted by the High Priestess herself, Chance Summers.
Tua Sohn: EFMC Witch Corps’ security seems to be extremely tight, Cleo, I’ve also just been informed that members of the Corps’ Junior Team- the young women exiting Pegasus previously- have embedded themselves to bolster the Royal Guard Squads scattered throughout the Mall. Seems like they aren’t fooling around!
Cleo: I concur, Tua, I’ve been informed that the High Priestess has ordered ‘all safeties off’- an indication that they expect trouble! We could have a situation on our hands if followers of the old regime intend to disrupt Queen Kitty’s arrival.
Tua Sohn: Let us hope it does not come to blows, Cleo. I have heard many rumors about the strength and agility of EFMC’s Witch Corps and feel only sadness toward their opponents.
Cleo: Tua, from this vantage point I can almost reach out and touch Her Highness! Queen Kitty! Cleo Shift: Capital One News Media. Congratulations! How far along are you?
Queen Kitty Sinae (just barely audible over the crowd noise): Second Trimester, Cleo. Thanks for askin’.
Cleo (in alarm): Wait a moment! The Antarran Goddess, Christina Everhardt, has shifted her position and appears to be staring down into the crowd! What in Libra’s name?
A citizen pointing a personal weapon at the hovering goddess slowly rises out of the crowd firing several shots as he rises higher. There is a bright flash and the citizen has vanished.
Cleo (looking shocked): Did she just? Oh dear Libra! I think hostilities have just broken out, Tua!
Unknown Witch Corps Member carrying an elaborate golden bow on her shoulder and a full quiver of arrows on her back: I’m sorry, my lady, but we need to move you two to a safer location.
The camera view instantly switches to a different location on the Mall, further away from Pegasus.
Unknown Witch Corps Member: Please take cover beyond the sidewalk, Miss Shift. We have conjured a protective wall on the inside of this walkway that should repel or resist heavy weapons fire. Please stay here or risk losing your life and tomorrow’s exclusive.
Cleo (looking very relieved): Thank you, Lady…
Unknown Witch Corps Member: Lady Artemis-Dell, Miss Shift, and you are very welcome; just please, please stay here to continue your stream report.
Cleo: Thank you Lady Artemis-Dell and good luck!
Tua Sohn (smiling): Looks like you just joined those of us that have personally met a Witch Corps member, Cleo. Nice job.
Cleo (blushing): Thank you, Tua. And she seemed completely normal and accommodating. Not what one would think of any personnel associated with such a special operations unit.
“HUH!” The inmate snorted loudly.
“Hey! Be quiet in there or I’ll trigger the gas again!” A voice warned from outside the locked, solitary confinement cell.
With a look of contempt, the inmate reached into his mouth and touched one of his molars. “We’ll see how ‘normal’ those bitches actually are. This is Alpha. Ramp it up boys, it’s time to rock the Parliament.”
“Chance, you have multiple bogies inbound on your six.” Perfessor alerted on comms.
“Copy, Perfessor. We’ll take care of the problems.” I acknowledged. “On our six, Lokust.”
“Aw, can’t I just end one or two of them, Chance? Please?” Sinae pleaded from next to me.
“You willing to take on the whole crowd, Sinae?” I asked heatedly.
“That was the idea.”
“And what if that ‘controlled’ bloodlust shows its ugly face again and collateral becomes an issue?” I proposed. “Like you had control over in Parliament this morning?”
“Hey, I had that under control, Chance. I was showing off…”
“For who, Sinae? Princess already knows you can whip her ass seven ways ‘til Sunday. What were you trying to prove?”
“For me, Chance! Okay? For me! I wanted to be sure I still have my edge.”
“From the tatters you left their clothing in, I’d say there is nothing wrong with your ‘edge’, sister. Those Representatives never knew what hit them- and I still don’t think they have any idea!”
“I’m just worried that my kitten will somehow impede my performance in the Corps.”
“Kits and Kittens never stopped Libra, Kitty. They seemed to make her fiercer.” Major commented over comms.
“They did?”
“OHHHH YEAH!” Major responded.
“A right bad-ass, that bird!” Seeker added her two cents in a strange accent- Twentieth Century British if I remembered right.
“Engaging.” Lokust alerted, as I saw the flash from her wand then three more in close succession. “Threats eliminated. So, are we going to restore them into individual holding cells, or just one big one, Chance?”
“Depends on the size of our haul, Lokust.” I answered.
“Hey Seeker! On your two-thirty, five meters and closing.” Perfessor alerted.
Several more wand flashes cut through the evening dusk falling around us. It seemed like we were being attacked from all sides at once. What was going on here? Had Sinae’s people suddenly gone nuts?
“Looks like some of these guys actually have tainted Current in them, Chance! Should we split and look for a Hoblin?”
“No, we already know where the source of the ‘taint’ resides.” I reminded. Just the thought of that cruel, inhumane…
“Say the word, Chance; I just need to picture him…” Perfessor offered.
“And take Kitty’s fun away? Not a chance, sister. If anyone deserves to end him it’s his number one victim; nobody else.”
“Copy that, Chance… Oracle, eight! Two meters! Wrench, five. Six meters. Laidy-in-Wait, nine-thirty. Three meters.”
The blue lightshow was almost constant for two or three minutes.
“Who would’ve thought there were so many oppositionists, Chance?” Sinae asked in astonishment.
“Think about how different it would’ve been if we hadn’t visited Parliament first.” I suggested, but I really started to think deeper on her question.
Why were there so many dissidents? Why didn’t their numbers show nine years ago at the coronation? Something had changed for the worst, but what?
“I say bring on the insurgent militia!” Sinae growled.
Was that it? An underground militia that took its time and patience to regroup? Rebuild? Did Haturo have enough of a reach and hence, some grand plan involving dethroning or even assassinating Sinae? How could he have planned it from Capital’s high security prison though? All communications with inmates was strictly monitored and restricted.
In short, this event simply felt wrong- unbelievable in its scale, and my gut was wreathing in conflict. Regardless of those pending questions, this had to stop before the collateral started adding up! This craziness had to stop now!
“I say this is going to end now! With your permission, you’re Highness?” I said as I began my preparations. None of this was making any sense and innocent people would be suffering from one man’s twisted determination to reestablish his control- and all from his high security prison cell no less!
“Let’s give our High Priestess some room, guys.” Kitty said into Comms as she gave me a cautious look of concern. “I’m giving Chance Carte Blanc to deal with this unfortunate nightmare. My shield is up and ready, Chance.”
I nodded and concentrated- searching for all the oppositionists hidden amongst the crowd. I wondered while I did that how I knew I could?
I found a scant fifty left out of the thousands that had turned out to watch their queen’s arrival.
“Think twenty meters will be enough, Chance?” Kitty asked over comms.
I nodded silently after closing my eyes a moment. My Staff of Victory appeared in my right hand and its gem instantly began to shine blindingly!
The crowd around us silenced and I could feel- no, taste- the fear and terror now given off from them.
“Hooooollly shit, Batman! Is she going to do what I think she’s doing?” Perfessor gasped in fear.
“People of Capital!” My voice rang out and resonated throughout the Mall without any amplification equipment. “I humbly request that all innocent onlookers step back from any persons that appear to be glowing a light hue of blue. These highlighted individuals hold nefarious intentions for your queen. I have verbally received royal permission to deal with them as I see fit. This is my final and only warning!”
With my announcement made, I began to levitate all fifty insurgents into the air above the huge gathering.
I struck my staff into the ground at my feet and everyone- everything- began to shrink in size.
“Where did she learn to grow like that?” Lokust asked in awe. “She must be fifty meters tall!”
“Old Greek God trick; psyches them out every time!” Huntress’ voice answered.
“Think she could teach us that one, Huntress? I could stand to gain a few inches.” Porno added.
“But everything would grow proportionally, Porno.” Double Take reminded.
“I don’t have a problem with that, D.T.” Porno laughed. “You?”
“It would be interesting.” Double Take remarked.
“Youse Antarrans are all a buncha perverts!” Kate growled in disgust. “Take that, mate!”
I noticed a ‘small’ blue flash from the ground ahead of me. I was getting a good view of the Mall Complex from up here.
“Hey… Tiny! Care to get on with it?” Major groused. “Kitty’s buyin’ the beers when we’re finished.”
“Wait, I am?” Kitty shreiked in surprise.
“I heard you say that, Kitty.” Seeker played along.
“Yeah! And none of that ‘heirball’‘cantrip’ stuff, just the real stuff!” Rowan… Grumpy insisted.
“That’s ‘Catnip’ and Herbal, doofus!” Kitten corrected angrily. “And that isn’t the right name for it anyway- plus it’s been outlawed across the Confederation for over four hundred years!”
As I rolled my eyes listening to my sisters’ continued comical banter, I collected the floating suspects into a group before me. All the offending- hovering- Lynxins could probably fit in my hand now.
“You fifty.” I addressed them en masse. “Why perjure yourselves and commit high treason against the crown for a man that would not give you the time of day before or after doing his bidding?” I asked. My voice echoed throughout the huge, mostly silent, Mall complex.
“You don’t scare us with your tricks, witch,” one of them dared answer!
Why was there always one?
“I am no mere witch, ‘little’ man.” I said as I triggered my planned physical change.
Murmurs of ‘Victoria’- the ancient Lynxin goddess of triumph- began cycling around the massive gathering as I felt my proportionally large, long tail begin to sweep sinuously behind me. Hopefully, people had enough sense to stay clear of it or risk being hurt badly.
“As you can see, I am no mere witch, you rude little man. What I am is you and your master’s worst nightmare.” I said as I laughed lightly. “So, shall we invite your master to the proceeding also?” I proposed.
“I would like to see you try.”
Well, a dare is a dare.
Sinae’s incarcerated father appeared, facing away from me, standing in my upturned left palm.
“Welcome to the festivities, deposed, Ex-Regent Haturo.” He jumped in fright as he turned and looked up at my huge Lynxin face. “We’ve been talking about you. All bad though, so don’t worry.” I grinned wickedly.
I conjured a holding shield visible as a light blue haze around the small man. “Don’t go anywhere. I need to get a handle on things.”
I needed some way of finding his theorized communication device.
“Lady Charli Armstrong? Could you hover up here a moment? I have need of your skills.” I said as I looked down some fifty meters at Seeker.
Haturo seemed to recognize the name and attempted to look over the edge of my gigantic hand.
Unfortunately, he found out that my restraining shield was real, and also painful when physically contacted.
“High Priestess? How can I be of service? Hey, Haturo, how’s it hangin’?” Seeker offered as she hovered into my line of sight.
“I thought you dead!” Haturo gasped angrily.
“And I thought you incarcerated for ninety life sentences… plus one day… without any possible parole.” Seeker returned.
“You lot serve the true ruler of FeLane! Kill that disgusting whore imposter!” The deposed Lynxin shouted.
I thought Dad was going to lose her concentration and fall to the ground, she was laughing so hard!
“Yeaaaaaaahhhhhhh… Dream on, dumbass!” Dad giggled after she caught her breath.
“This man has directly influenced today’s incident. He must have access to some secretive communication device. Could you perchance try to detect it using Pegasus’ equipment? I suggest asking Scion to help if needed.
“Copy, Chance, on my way over.” Perfessor responded on Comms. I figured she would be monitoring.
“I’ll start by polling some of the more clandestine channe… oh! Huh! That’s a new one. High Priestess, I’m detecting radiation in the near-subspace range, 50M encryption, 1K bandwidth… pretty high-end stuff.”
“Recommendations?” I requested.
“Well… if I setup a feedback loop to burn it out, it’ll blow his lower jaw clean off. It’s in his first lower left molar. Maybe Scion can extract it discretely?”
Perfessor floated closer glowing brightly like a nearby star on a moonless night.
“L.L. Molar#1?” She asked with a malevolent smile. Seeker nodded.
“This one, right?” She asked, now holding a Lynxin molar- roots and all- between her finger and thumb.
“Yeah, that’s it.” Seeker giggled as she quickly scanned it.
Haturo looked completely flabbergasted as one of his teeth slowly crumbled between Christina’s fingers.
“Oops.” Christina snorted while looking completely surprised something like that would happen.
I could see Haturo’s tongue curiously probing where the tooth had been.
“Oh, don’t worry, sweetums; I replaced that faulty, little ol’ toofie-woofie with somethin’ a bit more ‘practical’.” She conjured and tossed a small device down to Sinae. “Majesty, the device you have just received is control over this man’s institutional future. It is bidirectional and will keep you apprised of not only his whereabouts, but also his physical and mental health parameters. If you feel he is misbehaving or not taking his rehabilitation seriously, you can… ‘Influence’ his participation. I believe that to be his solution for your innocent, adolescent transgressions?”
Sinae saluted Perfessor with a canine revealing smile.
“Need I remind you to use the device with the utmost care and discretion, Majesty?” Perfessor recommended. “Oh, just don’t press the ‘red’ button.”
“But it only has a ‘red’ button, Scion. No other buttons on this thing.” Kitty shouted up, while still on Comms too. She was holding the small box with the big red button over her head to show us.
“Oh? Really?” Christina looked doubly surprised. “I forgot the other buttons? How inconsiderate of me… oh well…guess you’ll just have to improvise, Your Majesty.”
Sinae’s smile- even from this high up- beamed!
“I demand you place me back on the ground!” Haturo demanded to interrupt the playful- though not for him- banter.
“Hmmmfph! I demand you ‘shut it’ since you have forfeited your rights via criminal trial and conviction, Haturo. Queen Kitty? Have you any words for this convicted felon that once was your father?” I asked hoping I actually sounded like a pissed-off, arrogant, ancient Goddess.
Sinae floated up to me and stepped onto my huge upturned left hand, stopping a step or two in front of Haturo.
“Hello… father.” She said it as if she had just eaten something disgusting and very sour.
Haturo instantly turned away from her to ignore her.
With a (SHI-I-I-I-I-I-ING), Kitty’s left pointer claw extended slowly. She carefully placed it to his right cheek. “I said ‘Hello… father! You will answer your sovereign!”
Amazing how she could pass right threw my restraining field, right?
She began to use her claw to turn his head- and thus his body- back to her. A rivulet of blood trickled down from the slight incision that caused.
“You will answer your QUEEN!” She demanded powerfully.
“I recognize no royalty here other than myself.”
“Pity. And I was just going to introduce you to my kitten, father! Yes, kitten! She will be the next ruler in FeLane’s future, and you have absolutely no say in it! You see, your derisive regulation has never existed- nor will it ever! Scion has seen to that! Dear! Father!”
She has no authorit-.”
“She has the ultimate authority, father! She is Scion! Savior of the known universes and beyond! She can do anything she damn well pleases! Care to try that out?” Sinae sneered and continued. “An entity named ‘Bovidivich’ tried and exists no more- the atoms making ‘it’ up scattered around the multi-verse randomly. She also wiped out an entire uber-aggressive race of cyber-tech enhanced beings in the blink of an eye. Care to press your luck?”
“Majesty, you embellish far too much. They were a civilization of a mere one hundred and fifty trillion. Their galaxy is but the remnants of a nebula now.” Christina winked playfully.
“Have you had enough conversation, majesty?” I asked as I glared down on the convict in the palm of my hand. “I am beginning to feel the need to crush the nuisance I hold there. Even my antibodies are feeling drawn to devour the sickness standing before you.”
I noticed Kitty blink and regard her ‘father’. “I have nothing more to say to this man, High Priestess. Do with him what you will.”
Kitty hovered up and away from my gargantuan hand to settle gently on the well-groomed Mall lawn.
“Then back to the secure confines of your incarceration, shameless Lynxin! Do remain penitent and hope we do not meet again!”
Haturo disappeared from my palm in a bright blue blip.
“Now to the rest of his ‘minions’.” I smiled evilly as I looked to the fifty others hovering and awaiting my judgment.
“Now what shall I do with you?” I pondered aloud.
“’Ang ‘em!” Major shouted as she conjured and held an ancient rope noose high above her head.
“A bit extreme don’t you think, Major?” I asked.
“No, not really. They’ve all conspired against their Queen, High Priestess- conspiracy being the least punishable, treasonous offence, attempted assassination being the most severe. According to the FeLane rules of punishment, high treason and assassination are both punishable by an execution of the queen’s choice.”
“Then you all shall wait for your day in court. Take the time you have to make peace with those you hold dear.” I said as I dismissed them to the bulk holding cell in Capital’s high security prison.
As with Haturo, they disappeared in an intense blue flash.
I willed myself to shrink and heard deafening applause from the thousands gathered. I also found Kitty running over to me.
“You didn’t kill him or them did you, Chance?”
“Nope.”
“Shame.”
“I’m not his daughter or their queen.”
“Now yer talkin’!”
“Let the courts have their fun first, sister.” I recommended.
“Killjoy.” Sinae grumbled with a noticeable pout.
As the applause subsided, a clear path to the royal residence opened through the crowd and we faced no more insurrection or impediment.
“How little it takes to stir up a mob.” I observed casually as we entered the Queen’s Residence.
Tua hurried over to Sinae and wrapped his arms around her. “My Queen! Have you been harmed?”
“Not in the least. How did you fare?” Sinae inquired.
“Aside from my heart rate spiking and a severe bout of adrenaline rush, I’ll survive, but, without you… I’d…” Tua answered then stared at me.
“High Priestess… is that your true form or… or… was it to frighten the opposition?” He didn’t sound too confident asking.
“We of Olympus refer to it as ‘Colossus Mode’ and only use it as a means to thwart and disarm our foes, Prime Minister.” Dell answered quickly, but glared at me. “You’re lucky they didn’t call out an airstrike on you, Chance!”
“Like that would’ve worked!” Link snorted.
“Um… hey boss? Could you dismiss your ‘glowy’ potato masher?” Kate waved for my attention then pointed to my staff. It was still shining brightly and casting a blue hue over us and everything else in the Residence’s Grande Reception Area.
I quickly dismissed it, blushing that I had forgotten such a noticeable item!
“Better. Now if you’ll all excuse me, I need to pee!” Kate said as she nodded then hurried away.
Witch Corps and Beyond
“Feeling better now, Kate?” I asked as she walked into my suite.
“I’m not gurgling when I talk, so yeah. What’d I miss?”
“”Nothing, just winding down from the fiasco. Here,” I said as I swung my arm as if tossing something to her. A nice cold beverage materialized about halfway to her.
“Thanks, Chance.” She smiled as she caught it, opened the container, and took a good gulp.
“Ahhhhh! Keep ‘em comin’?” She smiled happily as the empty vanished.
“I bought the first round, Wrench.” I said with a wink.
“No worries.” She smiled back and fresh beverages appeared in everyone’s hand.
“So’s that little gem really off that disgustin’, kit-rapin’, sludge-packer, Kitty?” She turned her attention to Sinae and Christina. “Bet the stream would go viral in, like, ten standard nano-secs.”
“Part of me wants to find out, Kate, but that would make me no better than him, wouldn’t it?” Sinae answered, looking conflicted.
“But he knows what was done and where, so won’t he try to get it removed?” Link expressed her worry.
I noticed Christina smile deviously. So did Sinae apparently.
“Out with it, Blue! What did you really do and what does this contraption actually control?”
“Weeeeelllll…? Its got a red button?” Christina teased cautiously.
“Annnnd?” Sinae pressed.
“Annnnd… weeeeelllll…? The controlled device may not exactly be in his jaw?”
Sinae smiled nervously as she wiped her hand down her face.
“Cue the laughtrack.” Kate satirized and a canned audience’s, slightly distorted, disembodied, laughter rang out from the walls of the suite.
Christina smiled- eyes closed- and shook her head a few times then blushed brightly when she noticed Sinae glaring at her for an answer.
“It’s in a very safe place?” She hinted nervously as she began to look about the room.
“And!” We all chimed out.
“I put the device in a place he will never, ever want to part with.”
As if choreographed, we all crossed our arms in front of us.
“Fine! It’s in his scrotum- one charge in each ball!” Christina huffed in annoyance.
“But you didn’t stop there did you, Blue?” Sinae pressed suspiciously.
“Weeeelll…?”
“Bluuuueee!” Sinae growled impatiently.
“The identical devices trigger a trace amount of Current that I programmed as a mutagen… it’s embedded in his prostate. Once pressed, the device triggers the mutagen and within two standard years she won’t resemble any Lynxin Noble on any psychological level.”
“Won’t. Resemble?”
“The Senator from this morning?” Christina hinted, but instantly frowned.
“Pumpkin? Please answer the question.” Colleen prompted.
“Ummmm… Haturo… He- he won’t exactly be himself in two years.”
I think all our mouths’ dropped open in shock!
“Why would you do this, Christina? Why? Doesn’t morality mean anything to you anymore?” Sinae cried out.
“Majesty! Do you actually know the full extent of Haturo’s depravity? I’ve done my research! Years of watching… years of revolting things… Trust me… I’ve seen things that would prompt you to off him in a picosecond! So trust me when I say this is his best option…the excruciating pain, the terror… the despicable things he’s done… the gruesome experiments… for just ‘because’… the death he’s caused… no remorse; no concern…” Christina justified, as she wiped free running tears from her face.
“He is more of a monster than even you could imagine. You push that button and the outside eventually matches the inside- a monster- though quite benign- yet a monster to anyone on FeLane.”
Savanna hurried to Christina and wrapped her in an understanding embrace. That was all the proof we needed in order to believe the distraught deity’s claims.
“I still don’t understand, Christina! Why inflict such revenge?” Sinae pressed.
“Aunt Kitty, Scion has witnessed things Haturo has personally initiated. On more than one occassion she has visited the Oracles on the verge of breakdown. Though she wouldn’t reveal what she observed, just the pain and anguish she exhibited gave us more than enough clues.” Savanna began to explain as she held the tall Antarran deity.
“Some of the experiments weren’t even suitable for an ‘R’ or ‘X’ rated Slasher or Apocalyptic Mad Scientist Movie! Ol’ Doc Moreau or Mengele had nothin’ on yer old man, majesty! I’m sorry, but I couldn’t let this one go! Compassion- no matter what form or potency- simply doesn’t apply. He needs to experience some of the insane trauma he inflicted on those eight or nine hundred poor souls! Immediate death was a blessing only for the lucky ones!”
“Genital reassignments or relocations with no anesthetic; complete removal of all genitals… with no anesthetic; organs forcibly mutated and relocated, you guessed it, without anesthetic; then there… then there was the really bad experim-, umm, excuse me.”
Christina ran into the bathroom and slammed the door behind her. She had been looking more nauseous as she continued listing the atrocities.
Sinae started for the door- more like stomped toward the door.
It wouldn’t open! No matter how hard she pulled or beat on it, it simply would not open.
“I… I can’t let you stop this, majesty. I’m sorry, I just can’t.” Christina cried as she reappeared behind Sinae at the door.
“He’s my father, Christina! Dammit! He. Is. Still. My. FATHER!” Sinae shouted hysterically as she swung out at the Antarran- claws unsheathed.
“He is nothing but a cold-blooded monster, majesty. I’m truly sorry.” Christina sobbed as she stood there and took slash after slash after slash from the queen’s devastating, razor-sharp claws.
After several minutes of mindless and fruitless slashing, Sinae finally tired. She glared at Christina.
“Why won’t you fight back, dammit! Show me the dignity of honorable combat, Scion!” Sinae shouted in frustration.
“I won’t because I deserve this, majesty. I let my feelings guide my heart and that fueled my resolve. Your ‘father’… and I use that term only for reference… will no longer be a he in two standard years. He will still be Haturo in her mind, but she will not harbor the aggressiveness of Haturo- that part will be locked away forever. He will live every day, his mind screaming- nashing his virtual teeth- fighting to resurface- trying to retake command… He will go to his grave still in internal turmoil…hating what she has become.”
“You’re a monster!” Sinae accused viciously.
“I am… but I was showing charity, majesty! I could’ve just blinked and he would now be in his own personal hell- suffering magnitudes more pain and anguish than he caused!”
“I think you have worn out your welcome here, Scion. Please leave.” Sinae requested knowing there was no physical or magical way any of us could evict her.
It was a sad day indeed in their relationship.
Christina nodded sadly and vanished.
“You would’ve done the same had you the power, Sina-.”
“So help me, Chance! We both know she went too far! Don’t make me revoke Witch Corps’ charter for taking her side! She was wrong to do anything to my father and you know it!” Sinae spat angrily!
I decided it was time my sister had some ‘alone’ time and nodded to the others. I was instantly in Pegasus’ lounge. My other sisters followed soon after. Christina was not among us though. Neither was Savanna.
On a hunch, I choose Witch Corps’ flight line aboard Mare De Tempest as the place to rematerialize and start the search for my devastated Coven sister. I immediately heard a woman’s sobs echoing loudly throughout the huge chamber.
I guess I was in the right place. Now… would Christina even consider my company?
Following the sobbing, I found Christina doubled over, sitting on her legs, hands covering her face, on the shop deck in a relatively shallow puddle of tears, right next to her dreaded escape pod.
How long had she been crying?
“I do understand.” I said softly.
I found myself with my Oracle mentors.
“We take it the Scion is not receiving council?” One of them asked calmly- a quirky, cheesy smile on her face.
“What was your first clue?” I sniped.
“You saw this coming, you know.”
“Which is why I’m not surprised to be here.”
“You will try how many times again?” One of the others questioned humorously.
“As many times as it takes to get through that hard Antarran head of hers!” I vowed.
I was back, standing before Christina once agai… and back to the Oracles!
Dammit! I had to keep try… maybe a different approach?
I appeared in the Broom Closet’s control room.
“Christi…” I said into the mic before again finding myself back with my Oracle sisters.
“Not so easy gaining audience with the Scion, is it, sister?” They all giggled lightheartedly.
I drew on my inherited ‘Summers’ stubbornness and doubled my efforts!
By this point my Oracle sisters were probably taking bets as they loudly and humorously announced the number of my latest return.
“One hundred and five!” They laughed as I reappeared. It might as well have been a drinking game with these four!
Enough was enough! I decided to wrap myself in a rotating phase, temporal displacement field- something I had never tried before.
“Why can’t you just leave me alone, Vanna Summers!” Christina groaned wearily. She sounded totally disheartened and completely defeated.
“Why do you have to be so damn hard-headed, Christina Everhardt?”
“Antarran?” She stated without inflection.
“Not a good enough excuse, sister. I’m a Summers! That overrides ‘Antarran’ by at least a dozen powers of a million!”
Christina exhaled loudly in resignation. “So I’ve learned.”
“Look, I just want to talk. I’ve done my own Recon of that chaotic period in Lynxin history.” I said as I sat down next to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I know the monster- Haturo- almost as well as you do, Christina. Kitty knows some of it as well, but she’s a bit more biased… He’s her father, and that still holds a lot of weight despite the known, documented facts.”
“I just…”
“Hey, I know. You just wanted to protect her. I get it, Christina. I’d probably jeopardize my own relationship with Mom and Dad in a similar scenario. You did what you felt necessary.” I tried to comfort.
She only began to cry more.
“I… I let him get to me, Vanna! I let his cruel and sadistic shit get to me! It brought back all the times people treated me like a freak or subhuman! But the power I have now… I let it corrupt me! I let it control me- made me do terrible things…”
“Somehow you and that last statement don’t sync. Do you really think that badly of yourself, sister? I wish I had a redo for every time someone pissed me off and I got carried away! It has always been a judgment call and sometimes we get it wrong. ‘Shit happens’, as Grandma Hope says.”
“But I didn’t get this wrong, Vanna! I got it completely right and I feel like the scum of the universes for it!”
I used my talent to see ahead into Haturo’s future to see what she meant.
Ewww! The Kuma Sutra never listed those moves!
Coming back to reality, I found my head cocked at a very unforgiving angle and wondering how she- Haturo- actually did that!
“See? I went easy on him! I could’ve gone out of this galaxy to another for inspiration, Vanna.” Christina somehow had been watching my vision along with me.
“What other galaxy?” I asked, curious.
“The locals call it the ‘Spiral’.”
“Oh, that’s original!” I snorted.
“They think so. Anyway, there’s this one species of ‘human’ there that is part snail?”
I narrowed my eyes.
“Which part?” I was curious.
“Hips on down. Spine curls up and expands into this really nifty spiral shell. Each one’s a little different in size, shape, and coloration. Their genitals are also their motive system- their ‘foot’. So gross!” Christina grimaced. “They’re also asexual. Their ‘Terran’ part makes me look like an ‘A’ cup!”
I whistled.
“Yeah. They aren’t the most hygienic species in their ‘Verse’ either.” She added, wrinkling her nose.
“And you almost turned him into that?” I asked in alarmed disgust.
“At first I had considered it, but it would’ve taken too long.”
I narrowed my eyes, “How long?”
“Instantly if I did my thing… about five standard years if I did it the ‘old fashioned, painful, ‘Mad Scientist’ way’.” She answered sadly. “He’s done exactly that to some of his victims, you know.”
“It would’ve been too painful and inhumane to put him through that, even for what he did to others. I just couldn’t bring myself to full agreement on that course of action.”
I nodded. I was very glad that Christina had an excellent head on her shoulders…
…and a very strong moral compass!
“So,” I just had to ask, “what does the remote actually do?”
“Oh, it blows his balls off.” She answered nonchalantly.
I was appalled!
“Seriously?”
“Seriously! I wouldn’t lie about that, Vanna.”
“But wouldn’t that kill him instantly?” I asked.
“You would think so, but no. Shaped charges. His new form and function in life doesn’t require them anyway- no balls, no ovaries, no worries.”
“Harsh!” I commented.
“Did you see what he did to that young Lynxin female that turned him down for oral?” She quickly countered.
“You mean the one that he transplant…?”
“…yeah.”
I cringed. So disgusting! “Good thing she didn’t last through the night.”
“Yeah, one of the luckier ones. I so wanted to intervene right then and there!”
“Good thing you didn’t. The other Oracles considered that a test of your character- you impressed them!”
“You mean I provided much needed entertainment value to their otherwise bland existence?”
“Why should you be any different than me, Christina? The old hags refuse to go out and have some real fun! Something about they didn’t want to lose their perspective on issues?” I shook my head several times. “Demi even gave up on them.”
“That’s saying something! Demi could talk a mouse into a trap and it would still be smiling after the thing’s sprung.”
I narrowed my eyes at my Coven sister.
“You really are a strange one, Christina Everhardt.”
“I blame my parents like any good daughter would.” She replied flatly.
I rolled my eyes. Yes, so strange.
“So… You going to come back to FeLane with me?” I tried.
“Kitty asked me to leave, Vanna. Remember?”
“I think it more of her denial to her father’s crimes and you’re judging him without consulting her.” I suggested then I smiled deviously. “Then again it could just be gas? Who knows?”
“Yeah… and you call me ‘strange’.” Christina smiled for the first time in several hours.
Or was it days?
“I think you were a bit hard on the omnipotent being there, Sinae.” I suggested while glaring at my long time friend. After about a half an hour, I’d decided it was safe to return to my Royal Residence suite. Some of the Coven followed my lead- ‘Interstellar space freighter collision syndrome’ probably.
As hoped, Sinae was still there, and looked calmer.
“She pulled the ol’ judge, jury, and executioner on my father, Chance! On. MY. Father!”
“Okay? So what would you have done instead?” I asked calmly.
“This remote”, she shook the small box with the big red button, “should blow his balls off!!!” She shouted angrily. I could see her seriously contemplating pushing the ‘big red button’ regardless of its function.
“Sounds pretty harsh, even for you, Sinae.” I advised as evenly as possible.
To tell the truth, I would’ve done that too.
“You probably thought about doing it too, Chance.” She said as she closed her eyes a moment to focus her thoughts.
I had to play devil’s advocate.
“What’s to say she didn’t do exactly that? You know she’s probably seen what happens, or how it progresses at least.” I thought a moment. “Maybe instead of banishing her from FeLane, you should’ve heard her out… I’m just sayin’.”
“I was angry, Chance! I think I felt gypped she beat me to the punch. I don’t know! Maybe it was just gas?” Sinae’s expression went from thoroughly pissed off to giggling in nothing flat.
“Maybe its hormones and the pregnancy?” I posited.
“Majesty? Might I touch you? It may shed light on your recent behavior.” Galantry asked as she approached and bowed to FeLane’s queen.
I had completely forgotten that she was here.
“Knock yerself out, sweetie.” Sinae gave the young Orion a canine-bearing grin.
My long-time friend stared- confused- at the girl almost instantly after Galantry gently touched her forearm.
“Damn girl! That was amazing! How’d you learn to do that?” Sinae asked with a much calmer demeanor.
“Trade secrets, Majesty.” Galantry deadpanned as she immediately stepped away and walked over to where the small contingent of Anderson sisters conversed. A few of the Andersons- Aquia and Thomas included had volunteered to stay aboard our still orbiting Mini-Van.
“Of everyone, I thought she’d be the most resistant to the Summers’ ‘smartassedness’!” Sinae commented lightly.
“It’s catchy.” I smiled. My expression changed. “So? What about Christina?”
“I guess I overreacted. Is there some way I can apologize? I mean, can’t I just text the ‘Omnipotent Deity Apology Hotline’ or something?”
“You could try prostrating yourself before her likeness, Aunt Kitty.” Savanna giggled, as she appeared standing beside me.
“Prostrate this, kiddo!” Sinae growled as she flipped my daughter her middle finger.
“Not a bad idea; Christina was looking a little ‘needy’… but no, she wouldn’t want you to be anything but a friend or sister- her equal, Aunt Kitty.” Savanna grinned impishly. “You know she’s as straight-laced and moral as they come.”
“I screwed up, Savanna.” Sinae admitted. “I let my own need for revenge get the better of me and it angered me when she took the initiative I couldn’t bring myself to do, so if you see her-.”
Christina suddenly appeared behind Sinae and quietly smiled.
“-please tell her I’m sorry for my rudenessaaaaand she’s standing right behind me isn’t she?”
I nodded evilly.
“You suck, Christina Everhardt!” Sinae declared as she quickly turned and wrapped the Antarran in a tight embrace.
“Yeah…I’ve been told that…”
“Shut-up!” Sinae’s muffled voice ordered from deep down in the girl’s massive cleavage.
“Hmmmm… I may have to start charging a usage fee for those.” Aunt Cora giggled.
Sinae’s wand instantly appeared pointed above the Antarran queen. Small, green pieces of rectangular paper showered down on Aunt Cora. She caught one and observed it a moment.
“Who’s this ‘Mr. Moneybags’ person, and twenty what? Dollars? Is this currency?”
Those of us that spent more time in twenty-first/second century Terra began laughing uncontrollably at the ancient board game reference! I hadn’t thought Sinae had been paying attention that night back at the Everhardt Farm.
Mom leaned over and spoke quietly to my aunt.
“But I thought ‘Monopolies’ were outlawed in that time period?” Cora replied, not showing any comprehension.
“Blue hair, the new blonde?” Mom glibbed like a News Stream announcer breaking a story between gasping laughs.
Simone, Louis, Colleen, Christian, Gretchen, and Link just stared at their present queen in disbelief.
“You’ll let me know if these things make me that ‘flighty’, right Louis? Colleen asked as she mimed hefting her breasts.
“I’m sure I’ll find some way to work things… um, let you know, dear.” Louis Everhardt answered, grinning lecherously- his fingers opening and closing mischievously.
Colleen slapped the back of her husband’s head. “Idiot! Not in front of the kids!”
“Yeah… right… got it. Hey, when will we be getting back to the ‘dark ages’ and Norge’s Heath?” He said as he tried to change the subject. “I kinda miss the old campgroun… stomping grounds.
“Well… now that we have everything ironed out with Kitty and Tua’s stand-ins, I’d like to leave tomorrow afternoon- might as well make it as big a spectacle as our arrival.” I proposed.
“First I’d like to make an announcement, Confederation-wide, Chance. The people need to know the circumstances and the resolution.” Sinae said as she raised the small remote with its single, big red button to examine it closer.
“Now what would grandma do with this thing?” She speculated with a canine-bearing grin.
“Honey, we both know exactly what Libra would do.” Mom answered with a very evil smile.
“Yeah,” She made a show of jamming the button down so hard it shattered, “we do. Adios, Papa!”
We all listened a moment for any noises, clapping, fireworks…; any telltale sign something had happened.
Knowing Christina, I was expecting a regal trumpet fanfare!
Nothing came after two or three minutes.
“What? No FeLane-shattering ka-boom? You disappoint me, sister!” Sinae looked to Christina in mock contempt. “Hope, you need to have a serious talk with this one.” She advised passively.
“My Queen, I have an urgent communiqué from the Capital high security prison warden.” A voice announced from the suite’s intercommunications panel.
“Put it through.”
“My queen, Warden Crimean. Queen Kitty, I have just been informed of an attempt on Ex-Regent Haturo’s life.”
“Status?”
“My queen! Ex- Haturo still lives, but he has been… disfigured.”
“How so, Warden Crimean?”
“Well, my queen… um… I’d rather not go into too much detail.”
“Nonsense! How has he been disfigured?”
“My queen… there was an explosion… in his cell…”
“And, Warden Crimean?”
“My queen, the Ex-Regent has suffered extensive damage to his…” there was a pause as presumably the warden steadied himself, “groin area. My queen, the physician reports that he has effectively been neutered. He reports there is nothing left to be repaired or even rebuilt.”
Sinae looked over to Christina and smiled evilly. She nodded approvingly.
“My queen! I will open an investigation into this horrific assault on your father at once!”
“You will do no such thing, sir! Just make him as comfortable as any other inmate! I shall personally look into this matter after I have dealt with Parliament. Thank you for your prompt reporting, Warden Crimean. That will be all.”
“Your majesty.”
The comm panel went silent.
“You blew his balls off?” Sinae questioningly accused Christina point blank.
“Well… technically you pressed the button, Highness.” Christina reminded.
“But you blew his balls of-!”
“And I’d do it again if he had two more, majesty!” Christina vowed- her tone was very no nonsense and quite serious.
Sinae wrapped her arms around the tall Antarran!
“I wouldn’t have it any other way, sister! Thank you for doing what I only dreamed of doing to that monster! Hopefully, mom has been avenged and will sleep peacefully forever more.”
Christina raised her head to the ceiling for a moment. When she looked back to Sinae she had tears pouring from her eyes.
“You can bet on that, sister! You can bet on it.”
Witch Corps and Beyond
FeLane Parliament, Capital, FeLane
“And so, my people; with great admiration for the quick and decisive action by our Parliament, I am pleased to announce that the regulation for permitted and certified procreation has been stricken from our constitution! Everyone- including your queen- can now be truly free to live life, enjoy life… create life, on our own terms, without embarrassing governmental control! Please join me this day in applauding our wise Representatives and Senators for their courage to rectify a law that was forcefully coerced into reality by the dethroned Regent Haturo. And now it is my pleasure to sign the document repealing and prohibiting this or any similarly intrusive requirement from ever being implemented.” I smiled to the streaming lens and confidently scrolled my signature on the ceremonial parchment then applied my thumbprint to the official notary scanner.
“Well? That should do it folks. Feel free to get it on- with no legal ‘red tape’… unless you’re into that of course!” I grinned.
The applause was deafening! In the holoprompter, my approval counter shot into the billions!
I waved for the applause to subside. It took several minutes.
“Since the intent and implementation of all hostilities against the crown has de-escalated and… been remedied, I hereby release EFMC Witch Corps from their protective ‘PROP’- ‘Planetary Royal Offensive Posture’- with my overwhelming gratitude for their long-standing service to FeLane, her allies, and her Confederation! As my great predecessor, Queen Libra, once did, I now return your unit’s focus to the defense and security of the Way. Godspeed, Witch Corps!”
I turned to my uniformed Coven sisters – some standing off to my right, some off to my left and applauded them.
Another deafening surge of applause attacked our ears!
“Witch Corps! Honors!” Lokust shouted commandingly as my sisters all transformed into their royal blue gowns eliciting loud gasps of surprise from the audience.
“Present! Wands!” She shouted and their wands were presented smartly in the ‘En Garde’ position.
I took two steps to the right of my podium.
Chance dismissed her wand, gracefully glided over, and crisply turned to her right to face me.
“Majesty.” She bowed deeply to me. “It has once more been our honor to provide security to the rightful monarch of FeLane and her Confederation! We shall continue to provide services to all Allies and friendly systems throughout the Way as per our charter!” Chance said before I pulled her into a royal embrace. We kissed cheeks and I released her.
“Travel well, High Priestess Chance Summers!”
“Rule fair and unbiased, Queen Kitty Sinae!” Chance declared with a huge smile. She winked to me. “Until we meet again, Majesty?”
I nodded.
“Coven! Dis-missed!” Lokust ordered.
The entirety of the Coven vanished!
Another deafening gasp filled the audience and more applause again deafened me and Tau!
Show offs!
“At this time all are welcomed to join Queen Kitty in seeing off our esteemed EFMC Witch Corps.” Tau announced after I returned the podium to him. “EFMC Pegasus will depart in two hours time. All are welcome to give regards and well-wishes on the Mall. Thank you for your attendance and support.”
Tau turned, offered his hand and proudly escorted me from the main floor of Parliament.
“Shall we make for the Mall, my queen?” He asked once we and our Royal Guardsmen entered my private hallway.
“Give me a sec. The royal kitten presses heavily on my bladder, my mate.” I said as I pictured my residence’s lavatory.
The chance to sit down briefly helped my aching back, but I had to hurry back to my entourage.
“What took so long, my queen?” Tau grinned cheekily.
“You try carrying the royal offspring, Mr. Prime Minister!” I grinned evilly.
“You know I know someone who can do just that!” I threatened as an afterthought.
“Indeed I do, my queen, but let’s not linger on that one specific detail.”
Lyra popped in just ahead of me. She began her report.
“My queen, Earth’s Horizon has received and secured Re-Tailed in her high security bay. Earth’s Horizon will arrive in three standard weeks unless there are more important matters pending?”
“Very good, Princess Lyra. Nothing jumps out to me at the moment.” I said with a big smile.
“Understood, my queen. Next, I request permissions to rejoin Witch Corps for myself and Princess Greer. Unfortunately, mother- Princess Sonya- has already left the residence on another important mission you yourself assigned. She and Captain Serangetti Kimbou seemed excited by your confidence in their abilities and have vowed their undying loyalties and commitment to a successful completion of the mission.”
“Very good, cousin! You have my blessing and my hopes of another successful mission. Please convey my best wishes to the High Priestess and the rest of the Coven?”
“As you wish, my queen. Might you be on your way to see us off?”
“I am, cuz. You know better than anyone here how I wish I could join that mission! Alas, I’m going to have a fulltime gig here for the near future.”
“See you out on the Mall, cuz!” Lyra smiled brightly then disappeared.
“Goddess! I wish I could go with them!”
“Did somebody call?”
“It was just an expression, Christina. You know that all too well.” I chided as I turned to see her walking behind us.
“And you guys just let her pop in?” I confronted my guards with a faint smile.
Of course they just smiled back. Those cheeky…
“My queen, shouldn’t we proceed to the Mall?” Tau insisted as I turned back to him.
I nodded- not sure if Christina was still behind me or not.
The Mall had filled to bursting! I think this crowd was even bigger than for our ‘arrival’! The turnout renewed my confidence in my popularity and ability to lead my people fairly.
It also said volumes for Witch Corps popularity.
Completely counter-productive to the whole ‘Spec Ops’ designation.
“My queen? Where are they?” The captain of my guards asked as he scanned the huge gathering for any signs of the Coven.
I knew this move.
“Alert your men to clear the area adjacent to Pegasus’ boarding ramp. The Coven is again going to make an ‘entrance’.”
He nodded with a quirky grin. “Understood, my queen.” Then he began laughing as he spread the order.
It took several minutes to clear away the well-wishers and paparazzi from around Pegasus’ boarding ramp. I noticed some people rubbing their hands or looking slightly confused after touching or bumping the ramp.
Chance was obviously not taking any undue chances with security.
“My queen!” A female voice called out over the crowd noise. “Tau Sohn and Felix Freschstip, Capital One News Stream. Can I get a statement?”
I nodded my agreement to my captain and my guards let Sohn and her Streamer closer.
“This is much appreciated, my queen, thank you!” She chirped happily as she bowed courteously.
I smiled to the veteran reporter with a slight head bow of my own. “What can I do for you, Sohn?”
She had been one of the freshman field reporters at my Coronation some nine years ago.
“My queen? What can you do… for me? I… I just wanted to ask your thoughts on EFMC Witch Corps’ timely and loyal arrival here to Capital? It seems they are never far from FeLane- as illustrated by their escort of you, your Highness, and Prime Minister Tau to the Parliamentary impeachment inquiry?”
Suddenly, the ten of us- Sohn, Felix her Streamer, me, Tau, and my six Royal Guardsmen were in Pegasus’ Observation Lounge.
Christina and Chance were off to the left smiling at us.
I rolled my eyes! “A little warning next time, guys?!” I growled.
Sohn and Felix appeared ready to pass out!
“Not a chance! Tau Sohn, Felix Freschstip, welcome aboard EFMC Pegasus. Please, make yourselves at home.” Chance waved around the lounge.
“How’d we git ‘ere? What’s goin’ on, Majesty?” Sohn panicked.
“That’s a good question, honey! Why did you bring us here, Lady Chance?”
I really wanted to know.
“Least she coulda done was give us warning on comms, PM.” One of my guards griped.
“You all should be familiar with the eccentricity of Witch Corps by now.” My beloved Tau reminded with a quirky grin.
“We thought our lounge would be quieter and more comfortable for your interview. Please. Sit.” Chance smiled brightly and motioned to the furniture.
I knew that smile! She knew something- something about the reporter maybe?
Sohn had been looking around the compartment and gasped loudly when she saw the nose of Hope and a Pair peeking over the aft portion of the transparent ceiling.
“By Libra! We’re actually aboard her?!” Sohn gasped in disbelief.
“Lady Sohn, I can guarantee that you are safe here aboard Pegasus. Please…” Chance motioned to a lounge chair. “Have a seat.”
“I’m no nobil’ty, High Priestess.” The reporter declined the offered title.
Now I knew something was up!
“Sir Felix, keep your stream disabled if you please? Security of our equipment is of utmost importance.” Chance recommended.
“Of course, High Priestess. As you wish.” Felix complied and fully turned off his device.
“Now, Lady Sohn, shouldn’t you begin your interview?” Chance prompted with a smile.
“What? Oh, yes… my queen, I…” Sohn glanced nervously at Chance and a still silent Christina. “I-I was wondering about you’re possible closer involvement with EFMC Witch Corps?”
I stood and called my modified uniform along with my wand.
“Answer your question, honey?” I grinned.
She and Felix had planted themselves firmly in their chairs, shocked!
“So the rumors… the rumors are true? You’re a member?” Sohn swooned excitedly in surprise.
I smiled even more. Sohn’s mouth dropped open.
“My queen?” Felix spoke. “Are you as powerful a Current Mage as the other members of the Corps?”
When I nodded, he continued, “So you could wave your w-w-wand annnnnnd d-destroy this planet?”
“Now why on FeLane would I want to do that?” I asked in stunned amazement.
“Yesterday… I suppose you could have bent Parliament to your will? Why didn’t you?” He questioned.
“Kitty is a good witch, Felix. She also knows the ins and outs of her position as queen. A Current –wielding Mage and a Monarch are two very different paths. Someone,” Chance nodded to me, “that has a talent for both needs to be morally secure not to mix the two or risk becoming a tyrant.”
“I am FeLane’s queen first and foremost! At first I resisted my forced destiny, but my family name and genetics prohibited any tangent. For your personal record, I’d much rather be ‘flitting’ about the Way with my Coven sisters. Which brings us to a really big question…” I turned to look Chance in the eyes- to confront her.
“Why did you bring us here, Chance? I recognized that impish smile instantly! Sohn means something to the Corps. What?”
Sohn was suddenly in uniform! She hadn’t realized it until my eyes widened in surprise.
Her scream was loud enough I expected Pegasus’ hull to crack wide open!
Yet Chance looked equally shocked. She instantly looked to a still silent Christina.
“SCION/Christina!” Chance and I shouted in unison.
“You called High Priestess? Majesty?” Christina giggled.
“Explain!” Chance’s voice echoed malevolently off the walls.
Nike was in the house!
“Relax, Nike, I have taken the opportunity to awaken Lady Sohn as we have discussed.”
“”I haven’t discussed anything pertaining to her as of yet, Scion!”
“Oh? Hmmm… I might have jumped ahead a bit. Oh, well.” Christina continued to giggle. “Let’s just work with what we’ve got, shall we?”
Both Chance and I rolled our eyes.
“What have you done to me?! I feel… very strange! My queen? What is going on? Why am I dressed like them?” Sohn was starting to lose it completely.
“Let’s just say that you have been pre-approved by the Corps as an embedded reporter, Tau Sohn.” Chance answered.
I had never seen my long-time friend this focused or serious. Nike? Had she taken over? I thought they had reached balance.
“What you now feel is Current; latent Current that has been within you since birth. All Scion has done is refine the connection between you and that Current. You will now be able to ask your Current to do ‘things’- marvelous ‘things’. Do you accept this challenge- this calling, Lady Tau Sohn?”
A very delicate, intricately decorated wand flashed into existence in her grasp. “Why me? Answer m-.” She shouted, but screamed and instantly dropped the ornate weapon when she finally noticed it.
“Why you?” Chance questioned- at least I hoped it was Chance. “I noticed your talent on our arrival to FeLane for Kitty’s coronation. I was intrigued. Since then we’ve had people keeping an eye on you, Tau Sohn- not the creepy type eye, but the ‘seeing to your safety and wellbeing’ kind. I had every intention of asking your permission to recruit you, but Christina- as usual- jumped the gun by a few days!”
“It wasn’t a few days, Chance!” Christina argued petulantly.
“More like a few weeks.” She grumbled her clarification then continued.
“I just thought she could come along and document the continuing mission of the Starship Pegasus as she seeks out new worlds, new civilizations; to boldly go where no-.”
“Christina! Enough! We all know you’re a first-class Trekkie! Come back to FeLane for a few more minutes!” Chance interrupted, raising her voice in annoyance.
“Sorry, Chance. I let myself run away there.” She apologized as some strange, meter-long, metallic lever appeared out of the floor in front of her. Grasping what looked like a handle with some sort of release mechanism on the thing, Christina pulled the lever toward her- the thing making a proportional ratcheting noise as it moved.
“There. Reality brakes have been applied and locked, High Priestess.”
Both Chance and I groaned!
“I blame myself.” Chance admitted as she rubbed her forehead in frustration. “Can we spare the sight gags, Christina? Sohn has every right to know the extent of her involvement.”
The strange lever disappeared.
Our tall Antarran sister nodded and silently manifested a small, framed portrait. It looked very, very old. Floating it over so the reporter could see it, she began her explanation.
“On our most recent visit to Antarra, and while touring the highly off-limits Royal Artifacts Storage Gallery, Chance and I noticed this painting. Though at the time, we had little or no idea that we knew the subjects. That’s you, Lady Tau Sohn.” Christina pointed to one of three very ‘Terran’ looking young women.
Yes, Tau Sohn was rendered completely speechless, as evidenced by her ears pinning back tightly through the wide brim of her pointed hat, eyes rolling back into her skull, and topping it all off, going completely limp in her lounge chair.
It took several minutes to revive her.
“That can’t possibly be me!” She claimed over and over again like a mantra.
“Isn’t it?” Christina asked with a devious grin to stop her.
“That woman is not even Lynxin! She has no physical-.”
“Chance, Lil’ Grey. Wanna port into the lounge for a moment, sweetie?” Chance said into her comm pendent.
Galantry Fenile instantly appeared beside her.
“You called, High Priestess?”
“Yes, Lady Galantry, I’d like you to show our guests your recent disguise.”
“Of course, High Priestess.”
Galantry’s Orion form instantly became Terran in appearance.
“Wonderful, sweetie! You’ve been practicing.” Chance nodded with a proud smile.
Sohn stared between the portrait and Galantry in shock.
“That’s you!” Sohn gasped as she pointed to the framed art. “But this portrait looks to be hundreds of standard years old! How? How can we both be the painting’s subjects? Who is the third female?”
From the frailty in her voice she sounded like she was on the way out of consciousness again.
“Oh! Both Ladies Chance and Christina can transit the ages.” Galantry offered an explanation.
“That painting is about two thousand years old, Lady Sohn.” Christina added with a huge grin.
“Thank you, Lady Galantry. That will be all.” Chance nodded and our disguised Orion sister nodded and vanished.
“I suggest you bolster your fright response, Sohn. Things only get stranger from here I’m afraid.” I offered after she came to again. “By the way… Welcome to Witch Corps.”
“But I thought Current Mages only…only manipulated Current? How can you affect time as well?” She asked as she started going pale again. I placed my hand on her violently shuddering shoulder in support.
“I’ve enabled your DataTab to access the Parliamentary database, Lady Sohn. Please search for ‘Scion’. I know you’ve seen just the name on your holoprompter when we first arrived the other day.” Christina recommended.
Again it took several minutes for Sohn to wake up.
“Now look up the FeLane Goddess ‘Victoria’, my lady.”
“Really, Christina? Must you push the envelope?” Chance groaned as she began to physically appear Lynxin.
“Victoria is one of our mythological goddesses- the Goddess of Triump-.”
“Don’t you dare conk out again, Tua Sohn!” Chance…Victoria snarled viciously. “Yes, I am the latest incarnation of your mythical goddess. The Goddess that FeLane history- as well as many others- claims put the hurt to the King of the Titans and banished him forever. Any questions?”
Chance was back and smiling ear to ear as we all waited patiently.
“Where was this created?” Sohn pointed back to the portrait after taking several minutes to compose herself. My guess is she really wanted things to return to something normal.
No chance of that when the Coven was involved!
“Antarra, why?” Christina offered casually.
“But I’ve never even been to Antarra! It takes too long to travel there!”
“About thirty six or thirty seven hours depending on orbits, but who’s counting.”
Sohn gasped!
“Christina! Ease up, please.” Chance chided.
“Hmmm… note to self. Get the ‘reality brakes’ checked before the next State Inspection.” Christina adlibbed.
Chance glared angrily at our Antarran sister.
Sohn began to snicker then laugh nervously.
“You people are completely bonkers!” She declared.
“Lokust, Chance. Miss Shift has arrived at the base of the ramp.”
“Thank you, Lokust. Chance, ou-. I swear to the Goddess, Christina Everhardt! When are you going to limit that impulsiveness?!” Chance glared as Cleo Shift stood still, in shock.
“What? You were going to port her up in exactly twelve seconds.” Christina defended.
I began laughing hysterically! I would really miss my zany sisters!
“Welcome aboard Pegasus, Lady Cleo…” Chance greeted then waited patiently while looking toward Christina expectantly.
“What?” Christina asked innocently.
Chance silently nodded her head twice toward Cleo.
“Auntie? Why are you wearing a Witch Corps uniform? Auntie, what’s going on? Where are we…wait! Are we really on EFMC Pegasus? Your Highness!” Cleo Shift questioned then her knees hit the floor as she saw me.
“Well, at least she didn’t pass out like her aunt.” Christina giggled.
“Are you through, Christina?” Chance hissed.
“For now.”
“Why did I even get out of bed this morning?” Chance mumbled to herself in defeat- her hands in the air in surrender.
“Umm… you were done sleepi-.”
“Christina!” Chance and I shouted.
Chance waited a few seconds then motioned to Christina. “Well?”
“Well what?”
“You going to force the sequence of events again, Christina?”
“Why would I do that, High Priestess?” She asked innocently.
Chance’s staff appeared. It looked fully charged!
“Fine!” Christina surrendered. She wobbled her fingers at our new guest. “Bibbidy-bobbity-BOO!”
Cleo Shift found herself in a Witch Corps uniform.
“Annnnd, we didn’t see that one coming, did we, girls?” I giggled as I levitated Cleo into a comfortable lounge chair until she regained consciousness.
“No comments or similar reactions, Felix?” I asked. He had been just sitting quietly and unmoving through this whole ‘interview’.
He just shook his head a few times. “I helped Sohn cover the coronation and High Priestess Chance Summer’s following interview, my queen. Need I say more?”
“Ah.”
“So you say me and Auntie are to accompany you to Ancient Antarra to complete your latest, ongoing mission?” Cleo repeated for clarity.
“Exactly.” Chance exhaled loudly. “Now I’d like you both to imagine your street clothes and ask- don’t demand- your Current to make the change from your uniforms.”
“We can do that?” Sohn looked confused.
“Try it and see, girls.”
It took a moment for both to achieve the desired results.
“Good! Now, Christina is going to port both of you out to where and when she grabbed you. We’ll officially ask you to come along as embedded reporters. Sorry, Felix, but it’s a girls- only trip.”
“That’s fine by me, High Priestess. I’m about ready to overdose on migraine medication when I hit the ground as it is. I trust you’ve already made arrangements with our bosses?”
“Yep. Christina’s doing it as we speak.”
“But she’s still right there.”
“He must not understand the word ‘Goddess’, Chance.” Christina grinned.
“Maybe ‘he’ is just completely debilitated by your sophomoric hyjinx.” Chance deadpanned.
“No, not at all… in fact, I get the comedy routine. It was meant as a means to disarm us so we, maybe, might just retain about half the info you were providing. “So we’ll be doing the original interview of your majesty where we stood outside?”
“Got it in one, Felix, though try to act like this… ‘incident’ never happened?” Chance smiled pleasantly.
Felix shouldered his streaming device and touched its side.
“I just placed it into standby. I’ll be able to edit it so no break is noticeable.”
“Good show, Felix! Your cooperation is commendable, sir!” Tau verbally applauded.
We were back outside Pegasus. Sohn blinked a few times then waited for my response- or what I would have answered had Christina not intervened.
“EFMC Witch Corps has never been very far away from FeLane, Miss Sohn. As you will recall, my grandmother, Her Very Royal Highness Libra, originally proposed and chartered Witch Corps back at the very beginning of her illustrious reign. I can honestly say that that kind gesture and affirmation of support has never been forgotten. In fact, the Sinae’s and the Summers’ have remained very close friends and allies throughout the generations.”
“Are you saying that you and High Priestess Chance Summers, are close friends?” Sohn feigned surprise as she caught up.
“Of course! Lady Chance and her Coven rescued me and several thousand others stationed on Mare De Tempest from a near successful Hoblin invasion almost ten years ago! I have never been more proud of Witch Corps’ achievements or performance! I can never repay the debt I own to them for my survival. Anything else you wish to ask, Miss Sohn?”
“Weeell… I’d really like to get another exclusive with the High Priestess if that can be arranged?” Sohn asked offhandedly. I noticed Chance walking down the ramp in her blue gown as the crowd began clapping and whistling enthusiastically.
“Why don’t you ask her yourself, Miss Sohn?” I said loudly to overcome the sudden change in the noise level and pointed to my Coven sister as she approached.
As predicted, Sohn’s mouth dropped open in amazement.
“Good afternoon; Miss Tau Sohn, is it?” Chance greeted with a pleasant smile.
“High Priestess!” Sohn answered with a slight bow. “Pardon, High Priestess, but would it be possible that you grant me an interview?”
“Well I don’t see why not. As a matter of fact, I came back out to wait for another reporter from your streaming service; might you know one ‘Cleo Shift’, Miss Sohn?”
“I do indeed, my lady! She is a very accomplished reporter and we’ve worked together on several occasions.”
“Perfect! It’s been a while since I’ve done battle with the media! As soon as Miss Shift arrives we’ll adjourn to Pegasus so you both can rout me with your questions, but I’m sorry to ask your streamer to remain out here. We have very specialized equipment and other ‘Special Ops’ type stuff that, for security reasons, we cannot expose to the public. Sorry.”
“Felix? That okay with you?” Sohn asked as she played along perfectly.
“As long as she cleared it with the higher-ups, I’m okay with it, Miss Sohn.” Felix answered.
“As a matter of fact, I just finished a communication with a ‘Mr. Rupert W. Holmes’? He has agreed to our specific terms to any interview and has also enthusiastically agreed to my request of embedding two unbiased reporters on our next mission… which will commence once we reach orbit and are cleared to leave FeLane’s System boundary.” Chance informed them excitedly.
Sohn gasped in shock! I wasn’t sure it was the fact that Chance had revealed her plan, or that my Coven sister was seemingly in two places at once.
“Is this a real invitation, High Priestess?” Sohn squealed.
“I’m not in the habit of teasing, Miss Sohn.”
I started coughing uncontrollably!
“Majesty!” Chance cried in concern as she instantly appeared in uniform, quickly called her wand, held it horizontally, and slowly ran it up and down my body, as if scanning for some reason for my distress.
“I just swallowed wrong, Lady Chance. I’m fine.” I quickly assured her.
Her blue gown reappeared.
The show off!
“How…h-how did you do that, my lady?” Sohn swooned with curiosity.
“Current Mage, Miss Sohn. We all can do it; makes getting ready for a party very quick and easy.”
“I am sooo, so jealous!” Sohn giggled.
Another female voice caught our attention.
“Oh? Felix? You’re still here… Majesty and Prime Minister! Forgive me for interruptin… Miss Sohn! I didn’t expect that you would be here already! I just received an assignment to report to EFMC Pegasus… High Priestess Chance Summers for an exclusive; plus, I was previously given these two passes by the High Priestess’ daughter, Savanna Summers?”
“The High Priestess has invited me as well, Miss Shift… share the stream?”
“It would be a pleasure, Miss Sohn, and I believe the second pass was meant for you anyway! I can hardly wait to get aboard! Imagine! We get to see what EFMC Pegasus looks like on the inside!” Cleo fizzed excitedly.
Cleo and Sohn’s faces both lit up with very canine-baring smiles.
“Funny. I thought the whole idea was to cover our mission and report on how we deal with any given situation.” Chance deadpanned neutrally.
I impulsively rolled my eyes!
Chance touched her pendant.
“Lady Chance to Lady Lokust. Our embedded reporters have arrived.”
“Copy, Lady Chance, I’ll be right down. Lokust, out.”
“I’m sorry to cut this short, Queen Kitty, but we have been contacted by the Antarran Trade Federation. Apparently, they need Queen Norge urgently. Some important homeworld matters that she and her ladies-in-wait need to negotiate. We have been tasked with their safe and timely return.” Chance informed me- mostly for the streaming device.
Geez, was she dropping hints about the mission!
She turned to the two reporters. “I hope you two don’t mind two missions for the price of one?”
Both reporters gasped in excitement.
“Ladies? I would ask that you wear these lockets? They identify you to our automated security and double as communicators.” Chance conjured two of our lockets and presented them to the two reporters. Both placed the jewelry to their necks and expressed shock when the devices closed and locked.
The crowd unexpectedly went wild!
Chance nodded with a smile.
“Please follow Lady Lokust into Pegasus.” Chance motioned to Lokust as she stopped at the base of the ramp. “We must resume our preflight and prepare for departure. My Queen, could you ask your Royal Guard to widen the perimeter around Pegasus? I must finish my preflight and need space to do my walk around. That and our vertical emitters create one hellish downdraft. Don’t want anyone injured.”
“You heard her, gentlemen. Make a bigger hole!” I ordered brashly with a smile.
“Lady Chance, I will miss you and the rest of your wondrous Coven. Be safe, and travel well, High Priestess!” I said as we embraced in a courtly goodbye.
“I’ll see you at the shower in two weeks.” Chance whispered into my ear before she stepped away. It was hard holding back my tears.
“We’ll be awaiting the birth announcement, Queen Kitty!” Chance winked then stood to attention, bowed, and turned around smartly. She walked off to Pegasus’ stern to start her inspection.
“So now that you both have successfully accessed our security scanners, you’ll have the run of most of the ship. Of course, the compartments that I mentioned as off limits will still be off limits… for obvious reasons. Feel free though to walk around. As you’ve already seen, we have a very diverse printed library up in the Observation Lounge.” I heard Lokust informing our two guests as I topped the ramp. “Ladies Cleo and Sohn have been fully briefed on Pegasus’ security and compartments, Chance. Our Bridge crew is awaiting orders to start their preflights.”
“This way, ladies.” I said motioning us all forward.
Accessing the Bridge’s scanner, I motioned everyone onto the Bridge.
Cleo and Sohn gasped instantly!
“Have our guests resumed their places yet?” I asked my Ex-O.
Galantry- in her Terran form- appeared next to the Navigation tube.
Again Cleo and Sohn gasped loudly.
“Okay.” I said; I nodded to Galantry as she returned to her true form. “We have about ten minutes before Cleo and Sohn are back in position.” I turned toward our newest sisters.
“You two want to get with the program and get comfortable. It’s going to be about thirty-six hours to Antarra.” I said as my formal gown became a pair of denim Capris, a vintage ‘NASA’ ‘T’ shirt, and a pair of sneakers.
“Thirty-seven hours, twelve minutes and some change, Chance. That is if we can keep Christina from going all ‘Scion Express’ on us!” Da… Charli corrected from the Nav station. “By the way, I’ve taken the liberty of calculating and plotting our course. Ready to send to the Helm on your order.”
“Helm just wants to get us the hell out of here, Chance!” Mom groused quietly. “Bad enough I gotta share quarters with the damn ‘blue-hairs’ on this run!”
“Awwww. Is poor widdle Hope getting her monthly? Cry me a river, my lady!”
“Kiss my nice firm ass, Armstrong!”
“I’ll take you up on that after we get off duty, dear.”
Mom exhaled loudly. “Are we there yet?”
“Do you two mind? We have company!” I complained. “Gods, you sound like an old married couple!”
“Hey!” Mom barked. “I never said ‘I do’!”
“Are things always this… entertaining around here?” Cleo giggled.
“You gals oughta see ‘em after they downed a few drinks!” Kate chimed in with a snort from her Engineering station.
“Chance, all players are now in place.” Christina informed me about eight minutes later.
“Status?” I asked and received ‘all go’ replies from all stations.
“Dell, alert Capital Tower that we’re ready for departure.”
“Roger. Capital Tower this is EFMC Witch Corps Flight One: Pegasus requesting permission and vector for immediate Alpha One departure?”
“Copy, Pegasus. You have priority Alpha One departure. Your immediate airspace is clear. Sending departure vector. Try not to break any windows on the way out. By order of Queen Kitty.”
“Mother#%@^ing Spoilsports!” Mom hissed quietly from the Helm.
Boarding ramp has been stowed and outer hatch seal is positive, High Priestess.” Lokust reported. “All Brooms indicate networked and locked on docking pylons.”
“Weapons are online with safeties engaged, High Priestess.” Greer announced calmly.
“Maneuvering and main emitters are hot and waiting for Helm’s continued abuse, boss.” Kate grumbled.
Environmental is nominal, High Priestess.” Lyra reported professionally.
“Navigation is patiently awaiting further orders.” Charli giggled.
“COME ON! GIVE. THE DAMN. ORDER!” Mom hissed.
“Lady Galantry, please relieve Lady Hope at Helm.” I ordered calmly.
“WHAT!!!!!” Mom shreiked angrily.
“Until you can play nice with others and not abuse the console, mom, I’m suspending your flying privileges. You are hereby relieved and confined to quarters!”
“ARRRRGH! Sonofabitch!” Mom angrily vanished from her station.
“I’ll see what’s up with her, Chance.” Charli offered as she exited the Nav tube. “Link? All yours, sweetie. Course is ready for Helm. I’ll relieve you as soon as possible.”
Link nodded then quickly entered and logged in.
“Navigation is ready, High Priestess.”
“Helm is also ready and departure vector is received, High Priestess.” Galantry announced.
“Chance, Kitty. We’re all ready to go. Suggest you hold your skirts down.”
“We’re clear down here. I’ll miss you guys, Chance. Good hunting! Kitty, out.”
“Helm, X plus forty meters then take us out at just under Mach.” I ordered.
“Acknowledged, High Priestess.”
Our view of the Mall complex began to slowly drop from our view. Our two new sisters began to mute their excited squeals with their fists.
“X plus forty, High Priestess.” Galantry acknowledged.
“Landing struts stowed and secured, High Priestess.” Lokust acknowledged.
“Change of plan; engage Dynamic Camo; one tenth throttle, Helm. Assume Parking Orbit to pick up Mini-Van.” I smiled as we were instantly in space.
Cleo and Sohn instantly silenced- eyes wide; ears pinned back tight; mouths agape!
I started to wonder what they would do when we went Transdimensional.
“Sorry you both had to see that. Mom kind of puts ‘Barnstorming’ back into flying. She never acted this belligerent though.” I apologized.
“Lady Hope is your mother, High Priestess?” Sohn asked in confusion.
“Yep.”
“But she doesn’t look any older than you, my lady!”
“I’ll give her your compliment, Lady Sohn.” I giggled. “By the way, you should know that Current Mages live a very long time, girls. See… Mom, Charli, and Chantell are the founding members of Witch Corps.”
I figured I’d drop that little ditty on them first thing.
Yeah, it got reeeeaaal quiet back in the guest seats!
“You two did hear me, right?” I asked after an extended silence. I knew they were still coherent because I saw their eyes blinking rapidly in shock.
“That-tha-that makes them like fifteen hundred years old? That can’t be right?”
“They would argue about that figure, but yeah, close enough.” I giggled.
Within a half hour we had rendezvoused with Mini-Van and linked up.
“Dear, you have the Bridge. I’m going back to see what’s up with mom.” I told Lokust as I left my command station. I looked back at our two new recruits.
“Ladies, you’ll get a better look at what Pegasus can do from up in the lounge.” I suggested before I cued the Bridge door.
“Be careful, Chance! I’ve never seen mom like this for as long as I’ve known her. Something is definitely wrong.”
“Noted, dear. I’ll be careful.” I said as the door opened.
“So… What’s going on?” I asked cautiously as I popped into the compartment Mom and Dad were sharing with Aunt Cora and Link. The door had been locked from the inside.
“How could you?! My own daughter! I will not stand for it, Chance Summers! High Priestess or not! I will not accept this!” Mom attacked full of piss and venom.
“How could I…?” I repeated calmly. “You were the one making a complete ass of yerself, mom- in front of the reporters no less! What is wrong with you?”
“Chance? Conference? Now?” Charli quickly suggested before I could conjure a protective bubble around my highly aggravated, overly aggressive mother.
We were instantly up in the lounge.
“Chance. She’s not herself at the moment.”
“Tell me something I didn’t notice, dad!”
“She has a good reason, sweetie.”
“Okay?”
“I’ve seen this change in your mother one other time, Chance. Thirty-eight years ago.”
“And what was the problem or cause back then, dad?”
“You. You, Chance. You’re going to be a big sister.
**BOOOOM!**
“Say what?”
“Hope is pregnant, sweetie.” Charli’s smile filled her face. “She didn’t want to believe it, but my scans of her a little while ago say it’s fact.”
Charli narrowed her eyes at me a moment then called her wand and ran it up and down me.
“You are too. About a week and a half along I’d guess. Congratulations honey!”
**BAH-BOOOOM!**
“Chance? Chance, honey, can you hear me?” Charli’s voice called as I felt gentle tapping on my cheek.
“Well… I can see she took it well.” Christina smart-alecked from somewhere in the room.
Witch Corps and Beyond
“We’ll reach Antarra in six hours, Charli. How’s she doing?” My mate inquired as she appeared out of the elevator.
“She took being told she was pregnant way better than Hope, sweetie.”
“She’s what? How? When?” Lokust demanded.
“All questions you should already know the answer to, Lokust Grunfuller. Come on! Didn’t mommy and daddy give you the ‘Birds and Bees’ speech?” Charli guffawed humorously.
“Well… yeah… buuttt…”
“A little off target, but I’ll give it to you, sweetie.” Charli joked. “Congratulations on a job well done. Lokust!”
“Don’t I get any ‘kudos’?” I asked with a little attitude.
Charli leaned over and hugged me tightly. “Well done, my impossible daughter!”
That felt really good!
It was then I noticed Sohn and Cleo; reclined in a couple lounge chairs staring- unblinking- up at the vibrant blue stars streaking past.
“Are they going to be okay, Dad?” I pointed to the two Lynxin ‘statues’.
“I think they’ve been like that since we went Transdimensional, sweetie. Eventually they’ll have to breathe.” Dad smirked; she paused a moment to look me in the eyes. “Of course you know that Tau Sohn’s mother, Tau Siam, was also a reporter and that she covered the FeLane Monarchy exclusively, right?”
“I researched the family while we were here for Kitty’s Coronation,” I nodded, “I feel for the family- they seemed to have suffered along the same lines as the Sinae’s.”
I wiped a tear or two from my eyes and paused to dismiss those images and to think a moment.
“Have they noticed their tails yet?” I asked quietly.
“Don’t think so… We’d probably have to divert to Mare to get their hearts back online. Norge has the facilities if they notice after the next five hours though… plus, there’s always Christina.”
“I just can’t imagine the number of nobles that selected that painful operation, dad!” I sniffled.
“It was that or a gruesome death at the hands of Haturo himself. The guy was a complete monster. Like Christina said- Dr. Moreau combined with Joseph Mengele! At first, your mom, Chantell, Kate, and I tried to operate a ‘Nobles Underground Railroad’ of sorts. Our hope was to rescue as many Libra supporters as possible, but the dick seemed to know our every move. Also don’t forget that we didn’t have the resources… or you, at the time, sweetie. If we had then maybe…? It was a terrible loss- and a major defeat for the Corps! Hope, Shan, and I cried for almost a month after we heard what he did to Kitty’s mom, Lisle! Kate was so angry about our failure to save Her Royal Princess Lisle that she more or less exiled herself to Kane. EFMC’s coffers suffered heavily from that huge, six-month, drinking binge. We decided it best if the Current Mages ‘died out’, so we tried to lay low to avoid Haturo’s long reach. Coincidentally, that’s when the damn Hobgoblins began a huge surge.”
“Coincidence, dad?” I asked as I tried to process the newly revealed information.
“There again, we didn’t have the ‘Think Tank’ we have today, sweetie.”
I felt an urgency that something was wrong flood through me and Nike suddenly felt like she wanted to physically take over my body!
“Chance? Sweetie? What’s up?” Dad looked shocked and very concerned.
“Perfessor! You’re with me! Bring those two with us!” I ordered as I pointed to Cleo and Sohn.
I found myself standing before the Grand Entrance of the Royal Residence- Christina standing on my right. Sohn and Cleo on my left. We were all in uniform.
“So you saw it too, Nike?” Christina asked without looking to me.
“Where are we?” Tau Sohn asked, having snapped out of her ‘trance’.
“I ‘felt’ something is wrong, Christina. I take it you know what that something is?”
“High Priestess? Why have we returned to the Residence?” Cleo, obviously a little more observant, asked as she looked around.
“We’ve been played, Chance! I don’t know about you, but I don’t like to be played… not if I have anything to say about it! I’ve put up with this kind of shit since I was fourteen!”
“High Priestess? What are you doing back here? I saw you leave.” Sinae shouted as the Foyer’s doors flew open and she hurried out to meet us. She paused only a second then looked to my left- at Sohn and Cleo.
“We sensed a disturbance in the Force, my queen.” Christina told her.
“It’s my old man! I knew blowing his balls off felt wrong!” She instantly snapped to that conclusion.
“We need to get to the prison ASAP-!” I began to say.
The Warden’s outer office appeared around us.
“-to alert the Warden… Gods, Christina! Must you skip ahead without warning?” I finished.
“Queen Kitty!” the Warden’s assistant gasped. “We weren’t informed of your visit. Ummmmm- umm how did you do that… appear out of thin air?”
“No time. We need to see the warden. Stat!” Christina interrupted.
“He just left for the infirmary to check on Prisoner 35AD223.”
“Translation, honey?” I prodded.
“The Ex-Regent, Lady Chance. Why?”
“I want the block encompassing the infirmary locked down and evacuated of all Staff- the Warden included! Do it now!” Sinae commanded instantly.
Once the assistant communicated her orders, Christina transported the five of us into the hallway just outside the prison’s hospital ward.
“Protective wards are up, Chance. Only untainted personnel can egress.”
“What about ‘Multiversers’ like you, Scion,” I asked.
Christina narrowed her eyes a moment.
“I’m modifying the wards to reveal any possible individuals that meet the criteria.”
Both Christina and I ‘shimmered’ a little bit, but one additional ‘person’ emerged from the ether as all color washed out of my vision.
Whoever else was down here, they quickly disappeared through the Infirmary doors.
Great! Everything was now ‘monochromatic’- black and white. Somehow I also expected the loss of all audio and for live organ music and crude subtitles to start playing!
“Well, this is interesting.” Sinae commented as she looked around us.
I just shrugged my shoulders and rolled my eyes.
“Oh look, we have intruders! Now what we do? Should we beat into submission or shall we incapacitate and experiment to see what make them function?” An unseen, very malevolent, nondescript, but accented voice hummed arrogantly.
“Sooo, which one are you then?” I asked in a no nonsense tone.
The voice laughed ominously.
“I see. Couldn’t splurge for the cost of color film, eh?” I asked then smiled as I received no answer. “So… Noir it is then.”
My uniform changed to a retro pair of grey pants, black leather loafers, white button down blouse with a narrow black tie, and a long, grey, duster. I kept my pointed hat because I thought it looked ‘cosmopolitan’.
Christina, on the other hand, was dressed in a dark grey ankle-length skirt, Black two-inch pumps, a similar white blouse- but without the tie, a dark grey jacket and a woman’s Panama.
“You two are insane, you know that?” Sinae commented as she shook her head a few times in amazement.
I just gave her a devious smile.
“Fine!” Sinae changed into an off-white housedress with light gray flowers all over it. The dress was only broken up by a slightly darker gray cloth belt riding high above her bump and tied in a big bow at her back; on her feet, white fabric flats. “Cousins, I’m sorry for doing this up front.”
Both reporters were now wearing dark grey skirts, off white blouses, and black leather pumps. Both also carried a pencil and small, fabric-bound, stenographer’s notepad.
“I hope you two are happy now that we all look like rejects from an old Terran ‘C’ class film-noir murder mystery… and what’s with the damn background music?!” Sinae griped.
“I didn’t pick the theme this time, Kitty.” Christina advised. “Our unwanted mystery guest seems to be multiversed; that has chosen the theme.”
“Let me guess… through those doors is my dad in a dirty white lab coat just on the cusp of yelling ‘throw the switch, Igor’, right? How corny will this get, ladies?”
“Well, when there’s a monster involved, a Mad Scientist isn’t that far out of the question, is it?” I challenged.
Sinae glared intensely at me and Christina; Sohn and Cleo simply remained quiet and completely perplexed.
“Shall we knock?” Christina asked just before the double swinging doors blasted explosively off their hinges and into the room.
The explosion impressed me. I believe Christina used more than black powder, as did many cinematic productions of the ‘Black and White’ era.
“Hey, honey, we’re hoooome! Did yooou miss us?” She asked dramatically.
The scene inside was not what we expected!
Haturo lay strapped to an operating room gurney and a rather petite, female Lynxin wearing a blood-soiled, ancient, white surgical apron stood over him.
“Welcome, ladies! You next in line but I be a few minutes. Take seat.”
An invisible force shot the four of us backwards into some chairs along the wall by the doors we had just destroyed.
Christina stood defiantly where she was though.
“Is that all you’ve got?” She snapped her fingers and Sinae, Sohn, Cleo, and I were standing next to her again. “Sorry, girls; I wasn’t expecting such a ‘warm’ welcome.”
“Ohh! So you the one they call ‘Scion’? I expect more than sex-starved Antarran bimbo.”
Did I hear that accent in her voice?
“How did you get out?” I chanced to ask.
“It not so hard, Summers! I very patient. Very resourceful.”
I knew it!
“You’ve met ol’ Doc Hu before, Chance?”
“You could say that. She’s Mom and Dad’s Mission Specialist- Lieutenant Ling Hu Guan of the Peoples’ Republic of China’s Space Ministry. She was sentenced and locked up here nine years ago. I thought I had limited her Current capabilities though.
“I see. Soooo… Not pleased to make your acquaintance, doc. In hindsight, I personally think NASA could’ve done way better in selecting a Mission Specialist for Pegasus and the Kuiper Belt Mission.”
“You no idea what you talk about, little girl.”
“Ummm… Yeah I do? Graduated CMU 2101AD with a Doctorate in Astrophysics, honey. I also hold six patents on the modern Ion Propulsion Drive System?” Christina informed with a hand on her hip. “So, yeah… I’m that old. Now… what do you intend to do with that old, used up, Lynxin?”
“It will be means to complete annihilation of all lifeform in universe unless all bow to me.”
Christina and I began to snicker. Sinae joined us; then Cleo and Sohn reluctantly joined in.
“Hate to break it to you, Howl-ling, but we don’t want to. We prefer our freedom from tyranny… ya know, that shit you’re promoting here? Don’t force me to do to you what I did to Boogerovich or whatever his name was.” Christina gave a snort of disgust. “Really doesn’t matter now anyway. He’s nonexistent- Ka-put! Nothin’ but subatomic bits of un-cohesive random particles, not even enough left to make a quark.”
“Did anyone ever say you talk too much?”
“No… not really? The only reason I do it now is to distract you from what I was actually doing. Thanks for playing along by the way.”
Sometime during their exchange, Haturo had become a life-sized mannequin. Actually, it looked more like a blow-up sex doll that resembled Haturo.
Kitty and I began laughing and we even heard Cleo and Sohn giggling.
“I just move onto next patient. Care to lie on table and donate body to masochist science and excruciating pain, young Lynxin noble?”
I expected Cleo or Sohn to instantly replace the Haturo dummy on the table.
But no.
“Nice trick, Guam, buuut yeeeerrrr tooooooo sloooooooow, Buuuuckeeeerooooo!” Christina chirped in a much lower, Dopplered, register than her normal voice as Guan was now strapped to the table instead. She was also naked, hands and legs cuffed, and ball-gagged?
“Just a reminder,” Sinae advised? “You do know it is illegal to play with your food while in Confederation territory, Christina Everhardt? Buuuut since you are Antarran royalty and therefore have diplomatic immunity… well…”
“Oh, I don’t intend on ‘eating’ this… ‘entity’, Queen Kitty!” Christina’s face turned sour. “I already know a great place for fantastic Chinese and this isn’t it. Thank you for the considerate warning, but I intend to utterly destroy this nuisance. She and her two Compadres have done nothing but screw up this whole Galaxy and ruin it for the rest of us. I mean… what’s an omnipotent girl got to do in this Universe to have some peace? You think I like dishing out my ‘wrath’ on dorks like this?” She thumbed to Guan. “Seriously?”
“Great! You let her get away, Scion!” Sinae griped as Guan vanished. “And can we please ditch these damn awful drab clothes and kill the Noir setting and that campy, minor key, Brass-heavy Jazz music?”
“She went back to Haturo’s cell, Kitty. I never lost track of her for a sec- and just so you know: It’s a trap!!!” Christina giggled then she pinched her finger and thumb to her wide brimmed Panama and wiped along its edge dramatically.
“Ladies? Care to follow me to Lt. Guam’s end…game?” She added with a stiff, male swagger as she walked confidently out of the Infirmary- hands buried deep in her duster’s pockets.
The Ex-Regent’s private cell appeared around us.
“High Priestess? Why are we here? Lady Christina seems to have this well in hand- crazy as it seems.” Sohn asked, confused.
Haturo was curled up in a fetal position on his blood soaked cot in obvious pain- a tortured expression twisting his face. His attention seemed to be focused on his injury, and not on us.
The smell of spoiled blood and urine was almost overpowering.
“How’s it feel?” Sinae asked her deposed, disgraced father coldly.
That caught his attention.
“You! You did this to me! You neutered me! I will kill you!”
“Yeah, old man, keep telling yerself that! I think losing my tail was still more painful! You just lost your dick. No big deal.” Sinae replied calmly.
“I brought you into this world!” He shouted, enraged, cringing with the pain that caused.
“Actually, First Princess Lisle Sinae brought me into this world! You just did the old ‘wam-bam-thank-you-oh-by-the-way-I’m-taking-the-throne-ma’am’ schtick.” Sinae countered. “And actually…,” Sinae smirked, “it was Lady Christina that blew yer balls off! She did what I couldn’t bring myself to do.”
“Thank you my queen, and it was the least I could do to help. However-” Christina raised her right hand and began to count backwards by folding her fingers down one at a time.
“Three, two, one. Why hello, Mad Dr. Hu. We’ve missed you terribly.” She smiled.
“Huh! Dumbly fallen in my trap!” Guan boasted, apparently not paying attention to the tall Antarran.
“Well… I guess a guy without a dick could technically be called a ‘trap’. Huh. And we didn’t fall into anything. We arrived standing on our own about two minutes ago. You’re late, guaq.”
“I have you now! You all die!”
Christina simply placed her hand to her mouth to cover a yawn.
“You all meet gruesome end; I change you in terrifying, traumatic ways.”
Again Christina just covered another yawn.
I gave the former NASA Astronaut a neutral stare.
Sinae looked between the two of us.
“Nice to know you two feel so calm and collected. What about me, my kitten, and my two cousins, here?”
“My queen? We aren’t related to you. Why keep calling us ‘cousins’?” Cleo begged.
Sinae sighed loudly.
“Your grandmother covered everything happening in the ‘Royal Court’, correct?” Sinae asked.
“She did. Auntie told me she had complete access to the Royal Family- starting with Her Most Royal Highness Libra. Just before her passing.”
“Tell her, Tau Sohn.” Sinae prompted the elder reporter.
All focus on our ‘captor’ seemed suddenly forgotten.
“Tell her what, my queen?”
Sinae’s mouth dropped open. “You mean you don’t know either?”
“Know what? What are you hinting at, my queen?”
“Hey!” Guan protested.
“Shhh!” Christina instantly turned, putting her finger to her lips to silence the villain’s angry protest then turned back to Sinae.
Sinae shook her head a few times. “The Court Reporter has always been family, ladies. According to the Royal Lineage, you are my fifth cousins. If you don’t believe me, ask your tails.”
“Our tai-”, Tau Sohn screamed shrilly as she finally noticed her long tail then Cleo’s.
“Very… um… observant… for reporters that is.” Christina giggled lightly.
“Hey! You ar-.”
Christina turned back to our ‘villain’ quickly.
“Quiet, guano, this is a really touching family reunion we’re witnessin’ here! Warms me heart it does- seein’ these two sides o’the same fam’ly reaquaintin’ themselves fer ta first time since dat ting!” She pointed to Guan then turned her attention back to our Lynxin reporters.
Sohn and Cleo were wiping tears as they gently examined their royal appendages.
A bubble around the villain suddenly illuminated as Guan’s anger flared! Another smaller bubble (a comic strip-style speech bubble?) appeared just to the right of her head and displayed several very bold, Chinese characters and several exclamation points. She quickly, silently screamed in pain and looked confused as she noticed the Chinese text displayed in the bubble. I noticed fear replace her angry, pain-addled expression. Apparently, she now realized she had grossly overestimated her superiority in this situation.
And that Christina’s force shield reflected her attacks back at her.
“Really?” Christina asked in amazement. “Why is it always about you- the villain? Can’t we have just a single moment to enjoy this touching reunion?”
Guan seemed to freeze in place within the ‘bubble’ Christina had cast around her, but the speech bubble kept displaying new, lighter contrast Chinese text- like it was now displaying Guans thoughts.
“Better.” she nodded as she turned back to our embedded reporters with a smile. “Please, ladies, continue.”
She winked at me with a devious smile.
“We can wait for a more convenient time and place, Lady Christina.” Sohn deferred, pointing back to Guan.
“Well, I wanna know if we can finally dispense with this stupid monochrome theme, Christina!” Sinae growled as she produced her wand and re-summoned her maternity uniform.
“Oh, all right.” Christina replied tiredly as we turned our attention back to our newly ‘colorized’ adversary.
Things looked a little less mysterious and ‘cinematic’ in ‘living color’. I took the liberty of changing Cleo and Sohn’s clothes back to their uniforms then I changed back into mine.
“You can beg for ‘mercy’ at any time, Miss Guano. I might just be swayed to think about it.”
“You cannot hold me! I more powerful than you!” Guan declared arrogantly- her accompanying speech bubble still displaying the English-to-Chinese translation.
Christina began ‘tisking’ the villain.
“Ew! Ew! Can I say it? Can I? Can I?” I screeched like a first-grader- raising my hand excitedly and everything.
Christina sighed in defeat. “I have been hogging the festivities, haven’t I, High Priestess?” She sighed again and motioned for me to take over. “Go ahead.”
“It’s not how big and powerful it is, Guan! It’s how you use it!” I grinned as I heard Sinae, Sohn, and Cleo groan loudly.
“Gods! Tell me you didn’t just use that tired, worn-out, old expression, Chance.”
I turned to smile at her. Sinae pulled her palm down her face. “Libra, help me!” She said in disgust.
“Are they always like this, my queen?” Cleo asked in disbelief.
“Welcome to Witch Corps, sisters.” Sinae giggled, nodding her head in answer.
“But this is a serious issue! We could be killed!” Sohn interjected.
“We could if Guan actually posed any kind of threat, but she doesn’t. She thinks she has set and sprung her trap on us, whereas Christina has sprung a superior trap.” I informed our two reporters.
They both looked confused.
“To catch a villain thinking herself superior, you need a superior trap, ladies. Or… in this case, just a very simple trap.”
“But what of what she tried to do to us? To Ex-Regent Haturo?” Cleo pushed.
“Honey. Any one of us Current Mages could do stuff like that. It’s not rocket science!” Christina giggled.
“Sohn and I can do those things?”
“And more, Lady Cleo!” With the proper training you’ll both be able to do ‘the impossible’!” Christina smiled brightly and gave our two new sisters ‘jazz hands’. “Now… as for our opponents…” Her malevolent gaze shifted to Guan and Haturo.
“I’ll disarm this one, Lady Christina. Watch and learn, girls.” I said as I called my wand and took aim on Guan. “I will now ‘purify’ this entity’s latent Current.”
“Purify, High Priestess?” Sohn asked this time.
“Yes, ‘purify’. Current, if severely mistreated, can become ‘tainted’. Oh, I almost forgot. Please ask your Current to allow you to ‘see’ it and blink your eyes to engage and disengage it. Try that first and I’ll know when you’ve both done it.”
Both reporters blinked- almost simultaneously- and began looking around the room in disbelief.
That is until they both set eyes on me. Both winced back in pain and shielded their eyes.
“Why are you so blindingly orange, High Priestess?” Sohn protested as she looked away from Christina and I.
“And why is Lady Christina so dazzlingly white?” Cleo cried while still shielding her eyes from our intense ‘auras’.
“Long story for another day, ladies. Now, take a gander at ol’ Guan there.” I answered.
“Her’s is a sickly dark red- her and the Ex-Regent! The color is reminiscent of congealing blood.” Sohn declared with a sour expression.
“That is what we call ‘tainted’ Current. If left to intensify it can transform its host into a Hobgoblin. That was their origin by the way. We have had success with purifying Hoblins back into their previous ‘original’ forms within a certain period of time. The longer one remains a Hoblin, or ‘Conscripted’ by them, the less chance of returning them to normal. Oh… yes, how silly of me! I almost forgot!”
I pointed at our newest sisters- to the pendants around their necks.
“The pendants you now wear help purify the Current you intake. It also monitors your Current reservoir and begins to glow as said reservoir reaches ‘full’. The pendent also acts as a private and secure line of communication between members of Witch Corps.”
“Kitty to Chance, Christina, Sohn, and Cleo. Can we get on with this? The Royal Offspring is getting agitated. Kitty, out!” Sinae deadpanned as she demonstrated how the Comms worked.
I rolled my eyes dramatically at my impatient friend.
“So… I point my wand at the target and ask my Current to purify it and recover the ‘whole’ original person…entity in this case, if possible. In some worse cases the whole person may not be recovered. Sorry. That’s just the way it is sometimes.”
I concentrated on purifying Guan. Hopefully it would ‘stick’ this time. A typical blue beam shot from my wand as expected. It only lasted for a second or two.
What was left was a petite Terran of Asian descent- completely nude. She was staring blindly into open space- almost like a trance.
I knew better though.
“She is not Lynxin?” Cleo gasped.
“Nope!” Christina grinned. “She’s as Terran as they come, ladies.”
“But she has a scaly red tail with a spade point on the end!” Sohn pointed out in alarm.
“Christiiiiiinaaaaa!” I growled.
“Oh! Did I just do that, Chance? My bad. She is the devil incarnate though, right? At the very least a diabolical, insatiable succubus?”
“You forgot her horns.” I told her with a faux scowl.
“Oh… so I did. Well… horns can be very dangerous and cause damage…Safety first, you understand.” She grinned.
“You cannot do to me! I not allow it! I not demon!” Guan declared heatedly.
“You’re absolutely right, Guano. You’d fare much better as a plushie.” Christina smiled evilly. A small, stuffed, red silk robed, ‘Guan doll’ fell to the floor in place of the live, nude, Terran with the devil tail.
“Now to see to your punishment.” Christina smiled with the same evil grin at Haturo.
“Lady Sohn? Care to ‘purify’ his Ex-eminence?”
“Me?”
“He killed your mother, did he not?”
“I could never prove that, Lady Christina.”
“Well, I was there as an invisible observer. Unfortunately, it wasn’t very pretty. Lady Tau Siam was a very strong woman, Tau Sohn; she remained loyal to Pride Sinae and defiant til the very end.” Christina looked to the ground sadly. “Sadly, I was not permitted to intervene at the time.”
Christina set her attention to the remaining convict. “What was it you feared from the Sinae’s? Was it the loss of power?” Christina asked the cowering male Lynxin laying on the cot. She narrowed her eyes and frowned.
“Or was it jealousy? Maybe…envy?”
Christina thought for a moment.
“Maybe I should turn you into a suppository.” She smiled. “At least you could do something good for once.”
“Turn him into an old fashioned diaper, Christina! He seemed to always be on my ass when I was young…and-and mom was still alive!” Sinae recommended with a sad laugh.
I could see a tear or two forming in her eyes.
“Wouldn’t that make you just like him, Lady Christina? My queen?” Cleo replied cautiously- still holding her aunt tightly to her shoulder after Christina’s verbal recollection.
“It is said that ‘revenge is a dish best served cold’, sisters. Whatever is decided it cannot be any more vulgar or grotesque than what this… this monster… has done to his people, my ladies.”
“Still, he has been tried and found guilty by a jury of his peers, my lady.” Tau Sohn replied as she lifted her head from her niece’s shoulder. “He has been sentenced to several life terms here, in this prison. Here he shall make amends for his crimes.”
“Powerful words combined with even stronger conviction, Lady Sohn! By the Oracles, I cannot guarantee this one will repent anything- let alone feel remorse for his numerous transgressions.”
“At least heal his wound to allow him some comfort, Lady Christina?” Cleo pleaded soulfully.
“Also wise and moral intentions, Lady Cleo. I shall grant it.”
Hutaro’s tear-streaked face became clouded with confusion, but the pain seemed to have passed.
“I demand to know what you have done to me!” He cried out- though his voice sounded slightly different- higher in pitch.
“I repaired your wound as requested by Lady Cleo.” Christina answered back condescendingly. “Your balls were blown off, so I did the best I could… under the circumstances.”
“But it feels different. Very different.”
“You’ll get used to it after a couple months. I wouldn’t complain if I were you, honey, you could’ve become a ‘plushie’ too.”
Saying that, Christina bent down, picked up the newly minted, stuffed Guan doll, and tossed it at him.
“Here,” she smiled, “for those long, lonely nights ahead. You’ll thank me in a few years.”
“Why would I want a Terran that looks like a stuffed toy?”
“That isn’t alive, honey… not any longer. That inanimate, vibrating, ‘Guan Ho’ doll will be your only companion until you pass onto your next life. Take care of it and use it for comfort when you feel life becoming too ‘difficult’- too ‘stressful’.”
“Oh! And make sure you ask to have the batteries changed every so often!” Christina added.
We found ourselves back in the Royal Residence.
“Well, now that that little issue has been rectified…” Christina sighed. “I’m afraid we must be on our way, majesty. Witch Corps has an important mission to finish. We’ll be back for the shower and birth though. Au du.”
“Anything happen while we were gone, dear?” I asked when Pegasus’ Observation Lounge appeared around us.
Lokust closed her eyes a moment then shook her head a few times.
“Not in the five minutes you were gone, why?” My mate replied while rolling her eyes.
“Just wondering.” I said as I sat down to relax in a lounge chair. Keeping the enemy thoroughly off balance and confused had worked yet again, but this time I felt more fatigued than I usually did. However- and more disturbing- it seemed Christina was getting magnitudes better.
The sister I had just thought about turned to look at me then her eyes toggled to my abdomen and back to my face a few times. Yes, she was monitoring my thoughts, and yes, I knew the reason for my exhaustion was the new life I had in me… doesn’t take a rocket scientist!
Christina winking at me caused me to roll my eyes at her.
The tease!
“So, I did some cross-checking of the FeLane Databases- the twenty-five year old Hutaro back-ups versus the seventy year old pre-Hutaro back-ups. Apparently, we have more royalty on board.” Charli nodded to Sohn Tau and Cleo Shift after quietly observing my silent, visual interaction with Christina.
“Fifth cousins to Sinae, dad. She told them while we were at the prison in Capital.” I revealed.
“Ah.” Charli nodded once. “Took care of that little family problem, ay?”
“Your ex-science specialist, Lt. Guan, somehow escaped and was running things from the shadows. It was all cut and dry- black and white- nothing out of the ordinary though.”
Christina let out a loud snort.
“Good one, Chance.” She nodded her head in approval.
“How in the worlds did she escape? I thought you put the ‘whammy’ to her good the first time, sweetie?”
“So did I?” I said with a shrug of my shoulders. “This time, she thought she set a trap for us… emphasis on ‘thought’. Christina turned the tables on her though.”
“So all three of our nemeses have returned to challenge us and all three have now been vanquished… to some other realm to regroup and threaten the Way again. Will the cliché, Soap Opera plot twists ever stop?” Charli questioned with a stupid grin.
“I’m afraid the ‘realm’ they now reside in has been permanently pre-empted, Charli.” Christina offered reassuringly.
“Oh?” Charli challenged.
“Ever hear of the Crab Nebula?” She grinned.
My eyes went wide!
“It’s pretty much dissipated these days, but yeah, I’ve heard of it.” Charli replied.
“You didn’t!” I gasped. “I thought ‘Scion’ hated the ‘Borg’?”
“Transported each of our three felons back a few million eons- differing time periods for each of course. Did you know that that galaxy was the only one in all of existence that has no Current- totally devoid of any ‘Godly Lifeblood’? Hence the ‘Borg’ ‘Hive’ mentality, but that won’t develop for several million years from where I dropped those three off.”
“All three? You didn’t arrive until after we sent Evans packing, Christina.” I called her on her error.
“Oh, him… Yeah… I felt that little jagoff on Stillwater. Somehow he had sweet-talked that planet into allowing him to hide. Don’t worry, I gave her back her Current and then some to make things right, Chance. Ya know, that place was really warped though. Kinda reminded me of ‘Westworld’… only without the creepy robot gunslinger, but with way more sweaty rednecks.” Christina said with a shiver.
“So… how’d the noble’s do on their first outing, sweetie?” Charli asked to change the subject. She glanced over to the two, silently lounging figures. They were still in uniform.
And fast asleep!
“Rough day?” Charli grinned.
“Confusing as hell… by their perspective.”
Charli looked at Christina and I for a long minute.
“You two couldn’t go easy on the newbies, could you?”
“Easier to yank the band-aid off.” Christina giggled quietly.
Charli rolled her eyes.
“Gods! I’d swear you were a Summers!”
“Maybe. Odds are pretty good that it’s just the Antarran side though.” Christina assured.
Lyra and Greer popped into the lounge.
“Heard we had family up here, Ladies.” Lyra said as she regarded the two napping reporters.
“Daughter and Grandniece of Lady Tau Siam, Court Reporter. Fifth cousins to Kitty Sinae.” I informed them.
“Chance? Honey, I’m going down to check on Hope. She’s probably gnawed through your ‘special’ set of handcuffs by now.” Charli grinned just before popping out.
“So how’d they do, Chance?” Greer asked as she cautiously eyed the two.
“Weeell… I got them outfitted and on Comms…” I began to answer.
“Then things went back to SOP.” Christina concluded.
“That explains how tired they are. Witch Corps brain strain does that to the newbies- unfortunately.” Greer giggled. “I definitely know what that feels like!”
“My queen? Princess Lyra? Why are you here?” Cleo yawned out her questions. She suddenly looked over to Sohn and snapped to full consciousness!
“That really happened?! By Libra! It all happened?” She then turned back to Christina and me. “You,” she waved her hand and her wand appeared- which she instantly dropped, “then that horrid Terran became… Then all the color drained from… Then you,” Again she waved her hand which again manifested her wand- which she again dropped, “And we both had these pendant things… and you said they helped purify… they’re communicators?!” Cleo rambled excitedly.
“Cleo? What are you going on about? You’re not making any sense.” Sohn gave a big yawn and rubbed her eyes lazily.
“Auntie! It was all! Real! We’re witches! Real witches!” Cleo bubbled enthusiastically.
Mom popped in next to me and wrapped her arms around me, squeezing tight.
“Oh, honey, I’m so happy for you and Grunfuller! And I’m sorry for being such a pain in the ass to everyone before.” She cried happily.
“I’m happy for you too, mom. So… I’m gonna be a big sister, huh?” I pushed away a little to look her in the eyes.
“We weren’t really trying, honey.” Hope admitted, but quickly narrowed her eyes at Christina.
“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Hey now, I had nothin’ to do with it, Hope! That was all on you two.” Christina vehemently denied any complicity. “Congrats though, Hope.”
“Greer and I also offer our congratulations, sisters.” Lyra smiled as she moved to hug both of us, Greer following.
“Princess Greer? You are not our queen? How?” Cleo Shift’s mouth dropped open.
“I remember an article a few months back about a long lost princess being located hiding on Earth’s Horizon!” Sohn recalled.
Greer’s face began to flush.
“That was you?” Sohn asked in amazement.
“I, um… I didn’t know until I was activated.” She confessed. “I was assigned as Princess Lyra’s cabin steward by the queen herself.”
“So Queen Kitty knew?” Sohn seemed to go into reporter mode as her DataTab manifested in her hand and she began making notes- oblivious as to what she had just done.
“Auntie? Auntie! Did you realize what you have just done?” Cleo attempted to get her aunt’s attention.
“Not now, Cleo. I’m conducting an interview with her highness Princess Greer. So tell me, Princess Greer, how did you manage to remain anonymous for so long from the Haturo regime… or from the Royal Lineage Investigators for that matter?”
Greer thought about the question for a long moment.
“Like this.” Greer’s male form answered honestly.
“I guess this interview will continue after Sohn wakes up. Cleo? You got any…” Christina began, but looked at the other reporter. “Okay, no more questions until they both wake up. Drinks, anyone?”
“First off… you aren’t going to faint again if I start to explain my situation, right?” Greer, who had changed back to her female form, asked as first, Cleo came around then Sohn rejoined us.
“Have you always been a Current Mage, Princess Greer?” Cleo asked cautiously.
“Didn’t know I was one until I met Lyra then Savanna Summers.” Greer answered. “I was just happy to be assigned to attend Lyra while on Earth’s Horizon. I had no idea that I had any noble blood at all. Then Savanna activated me and I looked like this.”
“Activated? Care to explain?” Sohn pressed in her practiced ‘journalistic’ tone.
“Both of you have been activated, Lady Sohn and Lady Cleo.” Greer motioned to the pair still wearing their uniforms. “By ‘activating’ someone they are given the potential to see and ask the latent current within them to do… things. Like manifest you’re DataTab, Lady Sohn. Or you’re wand, Lady Cleo.”
“Manifest my… DataTab? Oh, my stars! I did pull that right out of the air, didn’t I?” She gasped then smiled brightly.
“High Priestess? Antarra in two hours.” Aquia announced from Navigation.
“We’re here already?” Sohn gasped.
“Charli told you thirty-seven hours, ladies.”
“To travel to the opposite side of the Way in such a short time, High Priestess? How is that possible?”
“Pegasus’s cruising velocity is somewhere around forty-five LY’s per standard second, ladies. That little tidbit, by the way, is way above Top Secret level and I would appreciate you two keeping it that way, got it?” I told them.
Both nodded and I wondered how their jaws stayed attached as they did.
“I didn’t know such velocity was possible, High Priestess?”
“Ladies Christina and Simone could better explain it to you… strictly off the record, of course.” I smiled.
“For now, we need to prepare for our entry into Antarran Space. Care to join me on the Bridge?”
“Chance? Do we really have to add insult to injury?” Link pleaded as we made preparations to cross over into Antarran Space. “It costs Aunt Cora financially every time we visit. I mean… I love to see the old man soil himself and all, but… it’s just wasteful.”
“Nonsense, Coraline. Each time we destroy the target arrays, the designers are forced to modify and adapt. Theoretically there will come a time when Pegasus will no longer best our border defenses.” Aunt Cora defended.
Christina and I fought to hold our laughter.
“You think it will not happen, High Priestess?” My aunt countered.
“Refinements are always being made on both sides, Queen Norge.” I warned with a devious smile.
“Uncloak us, Wrench.” I ordered.
“You got it, boss.”
“Unknown spacecraft, you are nearing the Antarran Home System boundary! Stop and prepare to be boarded!”
“Wow! Not even a ‘hi, how are ya’. That’s not very neighborly, is it?” Christina complained.
“Does he always do this, Chance?” Citrus questioned- her face displaying her disgust.
“And not just to us, sister.” Kate groaned.
“Don’t they know their queen and royal court are onboard Pegasus, Queen Norge?” Citrus asked her boss.
“We have Mini-Van on our belly, ladies. We don’t match our last known configuration.” I revealed. “Charli? You’re on. Give them something to look forward to.”
She nodded, changed clothes to something very provocative then faced the forward display screen as a man appeared on it.
It was the Major General himself.
“I’m sorry? Who is this again?” Charli asked in a high-pitched, sickeningly sweet voice. I imagined someone that had maybe two brain cells firing?
“You are in violation of the sovereign Antarran Defensive Boundary! Disable all propulsion and prepare to be boarded.”
“Oh! I like it when they play rough, but I also like a good thrusting, too. Hehehehe.” Charli giggled as she poured it on.
“You are commanded to disable all propulsion and await boarding!”
“Oh, please hurry? I haven’t had a good ‘boarding’ in over twenty standard months. Heeheeheehee.”
Citrus was absolutely rolling on the floor as she fought to keep quiet.
“Prepare to be boarded.”
“By just you, sweetie, or will there be more like you? This sounds like it will be fun!”
“She isn’t cutting power, Major General.” A voice in the background advised.
“I order you to disable propulsion or I will have no choice but to target you with our weapons!”
Charli released a shrill shriek of joy!
“Oh goody! I’m gonna have an orgy! I’m gonna have an orgy!” She chirped happily as she jumped up and down and clapped her hands together excitedly.
“Major General?” The background voice called as we watched sweat drip from our favorite hard-ass’s brow. “General? What are your orders, sir?”
The General seemed to be debating his options: Get laid or protect the Trade Federation.
“All defensive arrays! Target that ship!”
Aunt Cora quietly exhaled in relief that he chose to protect her realm.
“What are arrays, sweetie?” Charli asked vapidly.
I nodded to Christina. She nodded back before disappearing.
“Major General! All defensive arrays have vanished! I can’t explain it, sir! One minute they were there, the next, nothing but empty space!”
Christina had popped in behind our favorite Major General and was smiling impishly.
“How can that be?! Nothing can just vanish from existence! It’s impossible!” He shouted as the chaotic voices in the control room ramped up exponentially.
“Major General! Behind you, sir! The Goddess Christina herself! In the flesh!”
“Sorry to ruin your fun, boys, but don’t you think you are taking this ‘Stop and be boarded’ routine a bit too far?” Christina asked as the Major General jumped at least fifty centimeters.
“What is this?! Who are you really?! Identify yourself!”
“Okay.” Christina began to glow brightly. “TADA! Tis I! Your Omnipotent Goddess of Antarra: Christina! Doesn’t that just make you want to ‘prostate’ yourselves before me.”
“By the Goddess! Look at the rack on her!” An unseen voice declared in awe.
“Up here you preverts! I said Tah-dah. Not tah-tahs. I wonder what Aunt Cora would do if she found out about you boys losing her toys, hmmm?”
“Aunt Cora?” The Major General questioned. “Who is this…Aunt Cora?”
I nodded to Aunt Cora. She replaced Charli in front of the display screen and I nodded to Dell to change the virtual background Charli had been standing in front of.
“Goddess Christina? Why are you there, Sugar Plum?” Queen Norge asked.
“Oh, hi, Aunt Cora! I was just visiting the Major General and some of his boys.”
I nodded to Citrus and she walked into frame and stopped at Cora’s side. To the Major General it looked like they were in Aunt Cora’s office.
Rodyard had outdone himself with the virtual office set.
“My queen? I have just received an urgent communication from EFMC Pegasus that the defensive border arrays have all vanished. They are offering to conduct a full investigation of the Boundary Defense Headquarters.” Citrus informed.
“By all means, offer them Carte Blanc. I want this matter investigated thoroughly!” Cora looked to her right angrily. “End transmission.”
Dell laughed gregariously as she tapped her console.
“Oh! My! Gods! This is soooo fun!” Citrus and Dell declared between their fits of laughter.
“My turn, Aunt Cora.” I said as I tapped her on the shoulder. “Uniforms, everyone.”
As soon as Cora was clear I asked Dell to re-enable our display screen- this time with our real Bridge as background.
“Antarran Boundary Defense Headquarters, this is EFMC Pegasus. I am High Priestess, Chance Summers. I am ordering you to disable all perimeter defenses and prepare to be boarded for an in-depth investigation into the disappearance of…” I leaned over as if reading from a status display, “Five hundred forty-eight thousand, nine hundred, and sixty-six defensive weapons arrays. By order of Queen Caroline Norge herself, I have been given Carte Blanc to conduct the investigation as I see fit, sir. Prepare to be boarded!”
I made the sign to cut the communication.
“Deep Space Camo! Mom? As quick as you can, take us into a tight orbit around the Headquarters asteroid then wait to decloak. Lokust? Ready Hope and a Pair, Clean Up, Pin Up, and Eight I Smart for immediate departure. Double Take, you go with Porno; Ariel with Laidy-in-Wait; Cleo, Seeker; Sohn, you’re with me.”
“Hey girl! Miss me?” I asked as I accessed Hope and a Pair’s docking pylon.
“Very much! I take it we’re going to have some fun with the Major General, Chance?”
“Yes we are girlfriend! By the way, I’d like you to meet one of our new ‘embedded’ reporters. Sohn ‘Galmour Girl’ Tau, Hope and a Pair.”
“Welcome aboard, Glamour Girl! Good to have you.”
“Ummmm… Glamour Girl? Why call me that, High Priestess?” Sohn seemed confused as I motioned her through the pylon’s short tunnel.
“We use ‘call signs’ when in our brooms, Sohn. You can always change it if you want.” I told her as I motioned for her to sit in my second seat and helped her buckle in.
“I just thought about you the first time we met…at Kitty’s coronation? Remember? You looked absolutely stunning in that formal, designer gown.”
Sohn blushed deep red.
“Thank you, High Priestess.” She replied near a whisper.
“Nope! That is not proper procedure, Glamour Girl! In here… in this cockpit I’m Chance. That’s my call sign.
“But that is also your real name, High Priestess! Why?”
“It fits.” I answered as I finished strapping in and began initializing my broom.
“Pegasus Control. Pegasus1 is ready to roll.”
“Roger, Chance. Pegasus5 has priority. Stand by.” Lokust acknowledged.
“Copy, Pegasus Control.” I replied. I felt that I needed to explain our slight delay.
“Because we have Mini Van with us, Simone- or Laidy-in-Wait- needs to perform a very tight maneuver to undock from her pylon.”
“Pegasus5 is clear, Pegasus Control.”
“Roger, Laidy-in-Wait. Pegasus1. You have a go and departure vector. Have a good time, Chance.”
“Copy Pegasus Control.” An audible ‘click’ indicated we had a successful release and Hope and a Pair began to slowly move away from Pegasus.
“Oh my stars! This is sooo amazing!” Sohn… Glamour Girl tittered with glee.
I don’t think Lyra was ever this excited!
“Alright ladies, we all go in as a group. Once the hangar doors are closed and re-pressurized, we join up and approach with wands drawn. Got it?”
“Aren’t they friendly, Chance? Why be armed at all?”
“For the past nine years- actually forty years- the Major General has overreached his authority concerning detaining and bullying known allied spacecraft. You see… most every vessel- be it large or small- is required to have an Identification Transponder.”
“So they knew who we are?”
“Usually. Pegasus has the ability to turn off her transponder as well as to transmit other Identities. It comes in handy when we don’t want our enemies to know we’re coming. When we first crossed the system boundary, we were transmitting the ID of a ‘Peddler Freighter’.”
Sohn…Glamour Girl began to laugh hysterically.
“Oh! Oh that is rich! And Lady Charli’s manner of… So that’s why the guy got all flustered?”
I nodded. “That’s right. We then bounced Queen Norge’s transmission off of Antarra- Queen Norge’s mansion to be exact. So they thought their queen was planet-side. Lastly, we transmitted our true identity to let them stew. Right now we’re camouflaged and are invisible to all- and I do mean all- detection sensors. By the way, Gee-Gee, are you allergic to sewage?” I giggled.
“Why ask such a strange, off-handed question like that, Chance?”
“Because we’re definitely going to scare the shit out of these knuckleheads.”
“Chance, Seeker. Time to do what you do best. Let’s get those landing bay doors open. Make it look like a systems malfunction- though I suspect they’ll be expecting something like that from us.”
“Copy, Chance. I’m in and cueing the Decom Alerts.” Charli acknowledged professionally. “Full Decom in five.”
“Who is Seeker again?” Gee-Gee asked curiously.
“Charli is ‘Seeker’. She’s flying ‘Eight I Smart’: Pegasus7.”
“How can you remember all that?”
“It’s a military thing. It’s not that hard after using it a while.” I told her. “Don’t worry; you’ll catch on.”
“I have been embedded and covered the military before, Chance Summers!” Glamour Girl informed me with attitude.
“So what’s the problem? Why act like you’ve never done this before?”
“Well…umm… this is Witch Corps… I guess?”
“So?”
“So…” Sohn Tau paused for a moment. “So its been a dream of mine for over nine years… even longer… ever since momma first told me of the Corps and how you travel the galaxy… helping people… Oh, the tales she would tell… The stories she would pass-along from Her Most Royal Highness Libra!”
“Sooooo, ‘hero envy’?”
“Does it show so clearly, Chance?”
“Like a billion gigawatt space beacon, sweetie!” I giggled.
“Defense Headquarters bay doors are open, ladies. All-ye, all-ye, in-free!” Seeker announced.
“Chance, Flight two.” I activated my Comm. “Let’s scare the pants off ‘em, girls! All Brooms remain Camo’ed. Porno, you, Double Take, Laidy-in-Wait, and Ariel wait for escort.”
“Who’s ‘Ariel’?”
“Gretchen Norwood. She’s Queen Colleen Norge’s Master-at-Arms. Her husband, Christian Norwood is Captain of the Royal Guard back in ancient Antarra.”
“Wait. What?!” Sohn- Glamour Girl goggled. “How can they be here? Now?”
“Well… that’s what you and Quill are here to find out.” I giggled.
“I’m beginning to think this assignment is only a dream, but one that is heading straightaway into a nightmare, High Priestess!”
“Naw. It’s all just pure fantasy… be it a true, real life fantasy, but… the real nightmare is the dresses of the time period. Style was everything and ladies’ comfort? Well, not so much.”
My second seat was quiet until I activated my canopy.
“Where are the others, Chance? They were just there before you opened Hope and a Pair’s canopy?” Glamour Girl whispered.
“Still camouflaged. You won’t see anyone until they clear their Broom’s camo field. Our canopy’s decrypt the other’s camo fields so we can see each other…it cuts down on incidents and ‘oops’s’.”
“Oh.” She nodded just before Charli appeared hanging in thin air, then Cleo.
“Oh my stars, is that freaky!”
I wasn’t sure if Gee-Gee meant our sisters just appearing three meters above the deck, my ‘hovering’ out of the cockpit, or both. I thought I should cover both.
“We look just as ‘freaky’ getting out of Hope and a Pair, and we all can hover up and out of our brooms, Gee-Gee. Try it; just ask your Current.”
Glamour Girl nodded and slowly began to rise from her seat. I noticed Quill rising similarly from Eight I Smart.
I gave Gee-Gee an eight for her landing; Quill got a nine and a half.
We hurried over to the landing bay’s access hatch.
“Everyone ready? Wands to stun, but keep them hidden.” I asked as Simone, Gretchen Link, Citrus- Christina had obviously returned and got her from Pegasus, and Aunt Cora dismissed their uniforms for their ‘noble’ clothing, and we formed up to surround the Antarran Royals.
Just in time too! The hatch suddenly opened and before it even finished opening all our wands were called and aimed!
Major General Christoff- of all people was the first face we saw.
He was also the first person to get knocked out by a blast from one of our wands!
The others he preceded looked horrified!
“Oops.” Alley Cat giggled.
Now where had I heard that phrase before, I thought sarcastically?
Lyra rolled her eyes too. “A little excited, Cousin?”
“I guess I expected a big Hoblin and not a dwarf. Funny, he looked bigger on the main display!”
Murmurs of: ‘The Queen!’ started echoing through the unseen hallway ahead of us as the noise level increased.
“Clear the passage!” Simone snarled as she pushed out into the passage with her wand drawn and into the erupting chaos the Major General’s men had become.
“He’s out cold, Chance. Alive, but out cold.” Charli reported as she finished her scan of the diminutive Head of Antarran Boundary Defenses.
“Bring him along! Confine everyone to quarters!” Aunt Cora ordered as she took charge and point.
“You all heard the Queen! Everyone to quarters until called upon or you’ll end up like Maj. Gen. Christoff!” Simone hissed. “Move it before I really get angry, people!”
The passageway began to clear immediately and within a minute it was completely devoid of all assigned personnel.
“At least they understand the tone of an order. Some previous candidates for the Regent’s Guard were absolutely tone deaf… that or completely stupid!” Gretc…Ariel commented to Simone.
After a few minutes we arrived at the base’s control room and Aunt Cora pointed to a plush, very comfortable chair.
“Put him there.” She commanded. Aunt Cora then looked toward the ceiling.
“Time to pop back in Sugar Plum.”
“Wow!” Christina grimaced as she appeared. “Maj. Gen. Christoff is really having a bad month.”
{Highlight to read}
Witch Corps and Beyond
“Do we understand each other, Major. General. Christoff?” Aunt Cora grilled the military man angrily.
“I do, Queen Norge. It will never happen again, I guarantee it.” He answered while looking at me and the other Corps members nervously.
“Come now, Garritt, we both know it will continue to happen. That is the nature of the job. That is your nature. I do expect less intra-office- less than official- interpersonal communications in the future when interrogating newcomers to our system. Consider this a warning and use it as a learning aid for all preparation drills henceforth.” Aunt Cora continued.
“But Queen Norge! This was all a set-up!” His eyes oscillated between his queen and me rapidly. “How could there have possibly been any successful resolution?”
“There isn’t and never was, Garritt. It’s simply a test of character- character of command.”
“The Kobayashi Maru.” Christina giggled in delight.
“You are such a twentieth century Terran Geek, Christina Everhardt!” Charli laughed as she shook her head.
“Been there; lived it; can’t says I enjoyed it; moved on… bizarrely.” Christina laughed sarcastically.
Maj. General Christoff’s mouth dropped open as he stared at Christina and her response to Charli’s statement.
“Oh, come on, Garritt! She’s Antarra’s Goddess! She can go anywhere, anytime, anyplace she wants. If she took holiday on ancient Terra that’s her choice!””
“I understand that, Queen Norge. What I do not understand is why Goddess Christina has a surname?”
“Why wouldn’t she?”
“But… she is the Goddess!”
“And?” I cut in as my staff appeared instantly and I assumed Antarra’s version of the Goddess Nike- Sigon- a similar form to Terra’s Nike only with blue hair.
“I am Chance Summers; avatar to the goddess you call Sigon. So what is wrong about a goddess having a surname?”
“…”
“So… that’s it? Nothing more to say?” I pressed as my original form returned.
“I like you better this way, Chance. For some reason the royal hair color doesn’t compliment your face…” Christina smiled impishly, “neither do the bigger boobs. They ruin your silhouette.”
“Thanks for the honest opinion!” I groaned. “Somehow I doubt my face in that form would be considered an issue by any Antarran male!” Maybe that was the reason I didn’t feel as comfortable with the ‘Sigon’ form as I did with ‘Nike’.
“So… what now, Aunt Cora?” I asked to get our primary mission back in focus.
“I guess we get her majesty back to Norge’s Heath.”
“Norge’s Heath?” Christoff coughed in shock! “Norge’s Heath hasn’t existed for over a thousand years, Queen Norge! That is impossible!”
Gretchen Norwood’s uniform changed to her royal armor and instantly had her sword’s point to Christoff’s throat! It was a scant millimeter from contact.
“You dare disagree with her majesty, Queen Norge?” She challenged angrily!
Christoff swallowed loud and hard- that nervous action was enough to cause a drop of blood to appear.
“Garritt, I have three well known goddesses as friends and confidants, do you really think the mortal laws of physics actually stand a chance?” Aunt Cora smiled. She nodded to Gretchen, who instantly dismissed her medieval weapon.
“No. I suppose not, Queen Norge.” He answered, defeated. His hand quickly, gently wiped his neck and stared at the red stain on it in horror.
“Chance, Witch Corps. Hey guys you can all decloak. Things have been sorted out down here. Chance out.”
“Sir! Maj. General! Two large ships and ten small fighters have suddenly appeared in orbit around the H.Q. planetoid! They have us completely surrounded, sir!” A lieutenant shouted excitedly from across the control room.
“Yep, just imagine if we were pissed off.” Charli proposed to the silent, breathless, room.
“Yeah… Garritt Christoff hasn’t been having the best month, has he?” Christina deadpanned to herself. “Oh well… I’ll see you ladies onboard Pegasus. Hey Citrus! Need to hitch a ride back?”
“Okay, Christina.”
“Toodles!”
The Control Room decreased its occupancy by two.
“Everyone mount up! We have a mission to complete.” I announced then turned and walked out of the large room.
“So… tell me again why you wished us to come along, Chance?” Glamour Girl asked as we exited the hangar in Hope and a Pair.
“Didn’t you want the adventure?” I asked.
“A ‘lark’ perhaps, but an adventure? That was hardly an adventure, Chance. You’re show of force in protection of Queen Kitty was more of an adventure.” She answered. “This seemed more like a ‘Surprise Party’.”
I began laughing!
“What’s so funny?”
“Did you have fun, Gee-Gee?”
“My back seat was silent for a moment. We were almost back to Pegasus.
“Maybe?” She finally whispered as I was about to call for an approach vector.
I smiled a moment.
“Pegasus, Pegasus1 request approach and docking vector.”
As it had before, the planet on our Bridge’s large display screen instantly changed from highly industrialized to mostly agrarian.
“Alright everyone, we’re here.” I announced with a giddy smile.
I had successfully transported Pegasus and Mini-Van into the days of Antarran Yore!
At least… I hoped so.
“Mini-Van, status?” I asked just to make sure. Aunt Chantell and Sandra would never let me hear the end of it if I had somehow left them behind!
“So that’s what the old cow’s planet looks like in its ‘hay’day, eh?” Aunt Chantell wisecracked as usual. “Great job, honey! We didn’t feel the usual ‘shudder’ like when yer mom’s drivin’.”
Aunt Cora looked ready with a witty comeback, but mom interrupted.
“Kiss my everlovin’ ass, Bee-otch!”
“Mom? Don’t make me send you home with a note for your parents to sign,” I threatened!
“Rassin’-frassin’, High-assed Priestess!” Mom hissed darkly just above a whisper.
“What was that, Helm?” I dared, smiling mischievously.
“Congratulations, High Priestess.” Mom responded sarcastically in a child’s high-pitched, singsong voice.
“Better.” I giggled while rolling my eyes.
“Is that really Antarra?” Cleo asked in awe of what she had just seen.
“Yep,” I answered, “Medieval Antarra, circa three thousand years from our starting point- hopefully New Age 987.”
“Chance, Corps. Ladies, a short briefing will be conducted up in the lounge in five.” I added, activating my Comm.
“Briefing, High Priestess?” Sohn questioned curiously.
“All in good time, Gee-Gee,” I winked as I motioned our reporters to follow me off the Bridge.
“So… that was Nike’s version of time travel. Everyone okay?” I started after everyone had either popped in or arrived off the elevator.
“Look at that! I just saw some grass grow down on the planet!” Mom complained in answer.
“Really not in the mood, mother.” I warned as I seriously thought about transporting her down to Norge’s Heath this instant! Maybe even naked!
Naah. She’d probably enjoy that.
“Queen Colleen will now update our newly attending members on what to expect in Norge’s Heath.” I continued as I glared at my mother intensely.
“Thank you, Chance. Ladies and gentlemen, the period we are now in lays claim to several differences from ‘modern life’ as we know it. First and foremost… the privies are completely au natural with not even a Western Auto, Montgomery Ward, or Sears catalog to be had, therefore, all modern personal hygiene products must- MUST- be disposed of magically. And discretely, I might add- which leads us to item two.” She paused.
“Two: My people know of, and respect ‘witches’- mostly as fierce, professional, and highly skilled warriors. They have no idea why or how we use ‘Current’ to do what we do. Third: Antarrans and Lynxins won’t officially meet for sixteen hundred years. Once in disguise, you girls should stay that way out in public. I’d also recommend caution while inside the Keep. Only a few of the servants know who we really are.” Colleen paused again as she motioned around at our Lynxin representatives.
“And for God’s sake no hanky-panky with those tails!” She said sternly then paused again.
“Lastly… try not to look too awkward, disgusted, overwhelmed, or out of place down there. While people of this time know of magic, most simply can’t fathom time travel let alone travelers from the distant future. Any overheard reference to the thirty-third century will be met with skepticism, laughter, questions, or concerns for your sanity. These are simple people- mostly- basically relying on their queen and nobles to guide them through life and protect them. I’m trying to lead them toward ‘freer’ thinking, more arts; more sciences… everything we all know need to happen to ensure Antarra survives. Chance?”
“Cleo and Sohn,” I pointed to the two, “before we leave the ship, you two need a disguise. As Colleen said, the indigenous people have no idea what a Lynxin is- nor might they react well on seeing one. As you know, Antarrans look more like Terrans, so… You want to try disguising yourselves or would you like Christina or I to do it? Know that if either of us do it you may not be able to revert back on your own. What will it be? Oh, while I’m at it, Lilith, sweetie? You might want to change your hair color. Brown with a couple strands of blue should do it… and I’d recommend staying close to your mom. Ancient Antarrans could possibly overload your overdeveloped telepathy and empathy.”
“Good idea, Chance, the blue streaks will keep them all safer if out and about.” Colleen appraised our two reporters while Aunt Cora, Simone, Christina, and Link nodded their approval. “They will need to be on the watch for thieves and kidnappers wishing to ransom the throne though.”
Sohn and Cleo seemed subtly concerned by her statement.
“If threatened, you two should conjure your wands and I can almost guarantee your attackers would retreat quickly or risk… well, we’ll leave the options up to them, right girls?” I advised with a giggle.
Cleo turned her head side to side as she gazed into the mirror she had successfully conjured. “I just can’t believe this is how I would look as a Terra… ummm… as an Antarran!”
“I can’t get over the fact that we look so similar- almost like twins.” Sohn added as she continued to stare at her niece in amazement.
“Older,” I pointed to Sohn. “Younger… by a year and a half,” I pointed to Cleo, “Sisters.”
“Are we ready?” I asked with a big smile.
Smiles filled the lounge- except maybe two… well, four transformed Lynxins. Sonya and Kimbou remained quiet and less confident alongside Cleo and Sohn.
“Sandra, you and Chantell have Mini-Van. Charli will send you the coordinates for our secured LZ.
Both women nodded.
“JWC, with me! Prepare for departure.” Sandra ordered before she and little Lilith popped out, while Chantell took the remaining Andersons to the elevator.
“Chance?” Kimbou attempted to get my attention, but his voice sounding like PM Tau’s had me looking for the original Lynxin. “Are you sure this masquerade will succeed? Sonya and I cannot possibly replace Prime Minister Tau or Her Majesty.”
“Don’t sweat it. You two sound just like them… and with luck, your mannerisms,” I glared at Sonya intensely, “will also hold true.”
“Look, just follow the lead of Lyra and Greer. If you start feeling the disguises aren’t working, they should suggest the proper modifications. Okay?” I added nodding to Lyra and Greer with a confident smile.
Kimbou nodded and took a step back. He wasn’t going to have any trouble holding the illusion of the PM. And… if Sonya didn’t get too crazy, she was also a shoe-in for Kitty.
“Chance, Mini-Van is requesting permission to detach and a departure vector.” Christina alerted over Comms.
I hadn’t seen her pop out.
“Stations everybody!” I clapped a few times.
“Snow shoes deployed, Chance, we’re five meters and closing…three meters…Pegasus is down, High Priestess.”
“Good job, mom.” I commended. “Charli, send Mini-Van our coordinates and approach vector.”
“Doing it as we speak, Chance.”
“Did anyone see or hear us, dear?” I asked Grunfuller.
“No one within three point two kilometers according to sensors, Chance.”
“Good. Hopefully the people of Norge’s Heath or Norge’s Mill didn’t hear the sonic booms.” I looked to mother accusingly.
“Ya know what, Summers…?”
“No, what, Hope Summers?” I quickly interrupted. A bluish glow reflected off my station console.
“No-nothing, High Priestess.” Mom backed down instantly.
“You have to understand that Hope Summers has been this way for fifteen hundred years, girls.” Aunt Cora explained shamelessly to Cleo and Sohn. “Chantell Denison is a veeeery close second. Neither one will ever change.”
“It’s like a carnival.” Cleo laughed while shaking her head. “How do you ever get things done?”
“We’re only sometimes… well, mostly… like this before and after a mission starts in earnest. I guess in a way, it eases the tension?” Charli answered as she exited the Navigation station.
“We aren’t sure from one mission to the next how many fatalities- either collateral or from actual enemies will occur. Ideally, we’d like to see no fatalities, but…” Charli let her explanation drop.
“I see,” Cleo nodded sadly, “But, on a peaceful, humanitarian mission such as this…”
“First we had to defend Norge’s Heath from a coup perpetrated by the ruling Regent. He had amassed a huge invasion force to take over his own people so he could dispel the predicted arrival of the true ruler of Norge’s Heath and the surrounding vicinity.” I explained.
“Their losses were quite extensive… in the thousands.” Aunt Cora added sadly. “We tried to limit the death where we could.”
“How many soldiers from Norge’s Heath?” Sohn asked.
“One hundred of my guardsmen flanked the invaders on Queen Colleen’s orders while the eleven ladies of this Corps took on the forward onslaught, my ladies.” Christian Norwood answered solemnly.
Our reporters’ eyes almost popped out of their heads!
“Elev… eleven of you bested thousands?” Sohn choked in shock. “How?”
“I hope that we never have to do that again, sisters.” I said as I looked down in sadness of the carnage that we’d brought to that usually peaceful meadow that day. “The bloodshed… It had been very disturbing, but,” I tried to reason, “the military tries to train and callus you…”
…still, I expected to have nightmares of the battle for centuries to come.
“I’m pretty sure you know exactly how we did it, Sohn. You’ve seen us in action on the Mall in Capital. We weren’t trying to hurt anyone there though.”
“Chance is right, gals. We got no problems beating them dirty Hoblins. Poorly equipped mortals never stood no chance with us.” Kate bragged.
“Kate! We are just as ‘mortal’! Never forget that!” I chided.
“Aye, boss, yer right. Sorry.”
“You sound like the ancient ‘Valkyrie’ I read about from Terran myth, Lady Kate!”
“We have been called that on many occasions.” Dell offered calmly in reply.
“Perhaps we better prepare for Mini-Van’s landing?” I hinted to redirect the topic.
“Sandra says they’ll be landing in a minute or so, Chance, Garrith is at the Helm. This will be her first solo landing.” Dell relayed. She seemed pleased that another of the Andersons were getting some ‘stick’ time.
“Looks like another Anderson is ready to graduate, Chance.” She continued as we watched the smooth, graceful, simulated approach and touchdown of Mini-Van sixty meters to our port side.
“Christina? Would you do the honors and place your protective shield around both Pegasus and Mini-Van?”
Our forward display immediately indicated the requested shield was in place.
I nodded to her.
“Let’s go. From here, Norge’s Heath is a ten kilometer walk; Norge’s Mill, two and a half to the cutoff then another kilometer to the south.” I said as I looked around the Bridge, stopping at Aquia and Thomas with a nod.
Thomas had asked if he thought it acceptable for Aquia to meet his sister and widowed mother who still operated the family’s grains mill.
“My queen, Lady Aquia and I shall arrive at the Keep in two week’s time. Hopefully, I can persuade Mother into accepting your invitation.” Thomas bid goodbye after reaching the fork to Norge’s Mill.
“Take this and read it for her, Sir Thomas, but do not open it until you have introduced Lady Aquia to her.” Colleen said as she manifested and handed him a wax-sealed parchment scroll.
“Thank you, my queen!” He said as he and Aquia set off hand-in-hand on the path to Norge’s Mill.
“They make an excellent couple.” Sonya observed as the two topped then disappeared behind the first rise in the road.
“But won’t Aquia be bored here? The technology of flight has not been discovered here yet,” Little Lilith worried, “and we all know how she likes the freedom to soar.”
Christina appeared, walking backwards a meter or two ahead of us.
“I wouldn’t worry, little one. Aquia and her Thomas will be living in our century… in fact… they will speak their intentions in Aunt Cora’s Mansion! We will all be there to wish them well.”
Lilith smiled brightly.
Christina leaned in closer to the young teen.
“I even hear tell that she will ask you to attend her at the vows! Isn’t that great?”
I think every living thing within several hundred kilometers now had a headache from her telepathic squeal!
We entered the first village to the sounds of construction. Hammer blows echoed from every direction along with voices of both orders and conversation.
Off to our left, what had been a small saloon with a few rentable rooms above it was being repaired and apparently expanded.
“Ready for the next timber!” a man requested- his back turned from the pile of supplies. There was no one around to hear him.
“Need some help there, sir?” I asked after I looked around for any other available carpenters.
“No thank you, yer ladyship, my guys will eventually get around to it. Thanks for the offer though I’d hate for you to hurt yourself. These timbers aren’t the lightest of things. Oh! Queen Norge! I…”
“Stay your place, sir carpenter! I wish not for you to fall and injury yourself!” Colleen rushed her command.
“It won’t be a problem, sir. I’m stronger than I look. I insist.” I reassured the builder. “Which one you want?”
“That one,” he pointed questioningly to about a five meter, twenty-seven centimeter square timber.
“This one?” I asked pointing out my guess as to which one.
He nodded.
Picking it up easily and carrying it over below him, I asked, “Where do you want it?”
The man didn’t answer immediately but sat on the recently erected framework staring with his mouth agape!
“How can you do that?” He finally asked, flabbergasted as I continued holding and waiting for a location for the timber.
“Ummmm… place it here for now.” He motioned and I placed one end on the post he pointed out. “The other end goes on that post, but I’ll get my guys to lift it into position.”
“Told you I was stronger than I looked.” I smiled. “Wait, I know something that will help, I added as I held the timber in just my left hand and manifested my wand in my right.
Without saying anything else, I levitated the heavy beam up and onto the appropriate column.
“Anything else?” I asked with a big grin.
He waved his hand slowly in the negative- his mouth unmoving and eyes as wide as saucers!
“Okay. Bye for now.” I giggled.
“I think you just made that guy’s day, Chance.” Louis chuckled.
“More like made his life, I should think!” Gretchen giggled.
“I’m just glad I could help.” I said as I motioned for us to keep going.
“You just can’t help yourself, can you, Chance?” Colleen asked with a quirky smile.
“And that is what I cautioned her about nine years prior, Majesty. She… all of Witch Corps for that matter- even though chartered as Special Operations and ‘Above Top Secret’, excel at flamboyant displays of … talent, while on missions.” Kimbou added. “As result, Witch Corps is the most famous and… recognizable… Black Ops unit in the Way! Completely counterproductive by definition!”
“I prefer to think of us as ‘an enigma’, Kimbou.” I giggled.
Our Tau doppelganger snorted as he pulled his hand down his face.
“If only it were so simple, my lady!”
“Okay then… a conundrum wrapped in an enigma surrounded by a paradox. How’s that?” I snarked.
“Better, but somehow that still pales in explaining this unit.”
“Queen Colleen, thank you for agreeing to see us.” Thomas greeted as he, his mother, his sister, and Aquia were escorted into the much smaller, ‘post-Regent’ Throne room.
“Welcome to you as well, young Thomas. Has he been treating you well, Lady Aquia?” I returned the greeting.
“Extremely well, Majesty, yes.” My Coven sister answered with a bright, positive smile.
Thomas’s mother and sister just looked terrified.
“My ladies? Do you have names that I might use to cordially converse and interact with you? I fear that in all my interactions with Thomas, he never once revealed your names.”
Thomas seemed to react to the awkward situation I placed him in and I smiled pleasantly.
“Queen Colleen, might I introduce my mother, Teresa, and my younger sister, Sara.”
I stood from my seat and stepped down to the main floor of the room.
“Hi! Colleen Everhardt-Norge. What can I do for you?” I introduced as I held out my hand in friendship.
Quickly, mother and daughter were kneeling on the floor with their heads down.
“Kids? Wanna explain how we do things around here to your mom and sister, please?” I asked of Thomas and Aquia.
“Mother. Sara. Please do not do this. Queen Colleen is nothing like the Regent. In fact, she is completely opposite in character.” Thomas pleaded.
“We must show respect and reverence toward our queen, Thomas. You would do well to kneel before her as well.”
“I see. What if I commanded you to rise and talk to me as equals and not commoner to royal, Teresa?” I posited.
“It would still be unwise and punishable, Majesty.” Thomas’s mom replied- her voice reflecting off the floor.
“Get up you silly women and stand before me! Let me be the judge of what constitutes unwise and punishable!” I commanded irately.
Slowly the two women rose to standing, but still refused to make eye contact.
“Has Thomas not read you my letter, dear woman?” I asked as I regarded both.
“He has, but I don’t understand, Majesty. Why have we been singled out? What have we done to secure your audience?” Thomas’s mother pleaded, almost cried- as if she and Sara were to be placed in the stocks on the Common.
“Hmm, I take it Thomas has introduced you both to Aquia Anderson, Mrs. ‘Miller’?”
“He has, Queen Colleen, and I have come to think of her as my older sister,” Sara ‘Miller’ answered in her mother’s place.
“And has he also mentioned that Lady Aquia is one of my Valkyrie? That she is one of those instrumental in defeating the invaders hell-bent on capturing Norge’s Heath four months ago?”
Teresa Miller’s, as well as Sara’s, mouth dropped open. How they were able to gasp, I had no idea. Obviously that information hadn’t been shared.
“Thomas Miller! I’m surprised by you! I thought someone with the courage to spy and inform me of the enemy’s whereabouts and movements during the siege would have the courage to tell his own mother of his fiancé’s occupation!”
“That was my choice, my queen.” Aquia said as she stepped forward. “I urged him to hold certain facts about me or risk damaging Thomas’s maternal relationship.”
“Possibly a wise decision, Lady Aquia, but potential relatives must always be kept informed- trusted- especially if you might be recalled or reassigned at some point in the future.”
“What say you to that, Teresa Miller?”
“I know not, majesty. I am just a commoner and not worthy of a sirename so why call me ‘Miller’?
“Do you not run a grain mill to the south in Norge’s Mill?” I asked temperately.
“We do, majesty. Sara and I of late since Thomas has been in your service these last several months.
“Then you are a ‘Miller’ are you not? A Miller denotes someone who operates a mill? Or is my speech confusing?”
“I cannot argue, Queen Colleen. Whatever your will, is acceptable.”
“No, that is not the way this works, Mrs. Miller. The way civil communication works is: You greet me with the respect my office requires then I greet you in kind, then we talk as two regular people should- cordially. If we were discussing business then the conversation would be somewhat more formal. Do you understand?”
“I do, majesty.”
“Then look at me when I’m talking to you and quit being so submissive, Teresa Miller! You too, Sara Miller! I am not the vanquished Regent, and I would hope someone has the courage to let me know if I start behaving that insanely! Do I make myself clear, Lady Teresa?”
“Majesty?” Thomas’ mother lifted her head in surprise and looked- confused- at me.
“If declaring you part of my court allows us to speak freely then so be it, Lady Teresa. Lady Sara; your thoughts?”
“But, Majesty-?” Sara gasped.
I looked around the chamber conspiratorially.
“Sara? Teresa? I see no ‘Commoner’ in the room at the moment. Call me Colleen.” I whispered with a devious grin.
Sara giggled lightly.
“Aquia? Sister, do you think these two will now act like normal people?” I winked.
“Alas, Colleen, I was thinking ‘tickling’ was the next mandatory action had this course not gotten them to see reason.” Aquia laughed.
“I hadn’t thought about that! Thank you, sister. I had actually considered bringing Louis out and entertaining them with bad ‘dad’ jokes until they yielded.”
“Talk about cruel and unusual punishment, Colleen! Why would you even consider such barbaric torture?”
Teresa and Sara must’ve thought we were crazy… or just very eccentric.
“Majes-,” Teresa began, but I interrupted by clearing my throat.
“Col-l-l-leen, why do you mock us? Are we not proper servants to you?”
“As Thomas stated months ago, Colleen: Real ‘hardcases’.” Aquia giggled.
“I see, Aquia; Antarran stubbornness truly manifests in various ways.” I nodded as I stepped closer to both Millers. “And not always with blue hair!”
“Now.” I said heatedly as I placed a hand to both women’s shoulders, “I want you both to forego the damned regal bullshit now or I will invent some new punishment to make you both laugh and loosen up! All I wanted to do was meet the family of this courageous young man and congratulate his mother for raising such a fine son. Now, can we agree to talk as two devoted mothers instead of ‘Commoner’ and ‘Queen’?”
Teresa swallowed loudly and nodded.
“Yes, Colleen, and thank you for the compliment. I am very happy Thomas has served his queen to his best and hope that service continues toward the future.”
I looked to the ceiling. “Ah! Finally!”
A bluish- white light from behind me set the large room aglow.
“I thought I taught you to knock before entering a room, Christina?” I said without even looking. Both the Millers were suddenly gone from my vision. Both had hit the floor on their knees again.
A melodic sequence of door chimes echoed pleasantly through my throne room.
Of course I rolled my eyes.
“Better? I also wanted to congratulate Mrs. and Miss Miller, mom. Thomas has been detrimental to your regaining your birthright and deserves recognition.”
“Once again, my daughter you have jumped the gun and arrived slightly early.”
“The Go-o-o-odess? Is your dau-daughter?” Sara gulped.
“Yes, and before you ask, it’s complicated. But I’m very proud of her- as you should be of Thomas, Teresa.”
“Hey. Love the dress, Sara. Who’s the designer?” Christina asked happily…I guess to break the ice.
“G-g-goddess?”
“Who made your dress, Lady Sara?” She reiterated.
“I-IIIII did, Goddess?”
My daughter nodded.
“Here,” Christina conjured and handed Sara a tailor’s string, quill, ink, and parchment. “I humbly request you make one for me? Here are the tools for which to take my proportions.” Sara’s mouth dropped open again.
“You want me… to make a dress… for you, Goddess?”
“Is that a problem, Lady Sara?”
Thomas’ sister barely shook her head as reply.
“Good. You may begin.” My daughter smiled and waited for the girl to move.
“Thomas, please assist your sister by scribing the Goddess’ measurements. Teresa? Aquia? Let us adjourn to my office and give them privacy.” I said as I motioned both off to my right.
“So? What do you think of this young woman, Teresa?” I asked, motioning to Aquia just after shutting my office chamber’s door.
“Colleen!” Aquia protested.
“Colleen? I don’t understand.”
“What are your thoughts concerning Aquia?” I refined while Aquia glared embarrassed lightning bolts at me. I was glad it was just the expression that manifested.
Teresa looked between the two of us a moment.
“Since her arrival and introduction, she has insisted on helping us at the mill. She is exceptionally strong for her build and has insisted on assisting the changing of our millstones. Aquia is also very proficient with the mechanical workings of the mill.”
“So she has proven a valuable employee… I see. Anything else of note?” I asked raising an eyebrow- hopefully to prompt her for a more personal opinion.
“Thomas seems to enjoy her company. He appears ‘happier’ since meeting her.”
I nodded. “Such a clinical report, Teresa. I, however, am more interested with your maternal assessment of Aquia.”
“I like her, Colleen. She seems to complete Thomas and I can imagine children in their close future.”
“Mrs. Miller!” Aquia gasped, her eyes wide, and blushing a bright crimson.
“So… you would accept Aquia as a daughter… should both decide to proclaim their intentions?” I narrowed my eyes, despite Aquia staring daggers at me.
“Very much so, Colleen! Aquia has impressed me and in the short time she has been with us, has grown on both Sara and I. I consider her part of our family.”
Aquia sniffed a few times before vanishing. Teresa stood unmoving and completely pale!
“What did you do to her, Majesty?! Did my answer displease you?”
“Lady Teresa! Every Valkyrie has a mind of her own! Aquia was just overcome with emotion- happy emotion. I believe her to have retreated so she will not make a scene of crying before her queen and future mate’s mother.”
“So you agree they make an adorable couple?”
“I have irrefutable proof of that, Teresa!” I smiled brightly and gave the woman a wink.
“So where did she disappear to, Colleen?”
“My guess would be to her broom, Teresa.” I answered truthfully.
“Her… broom?” Teresa looked at me with disbelief.
“It’s a very complicated story. Our ‘brooms’ are complicated ‘machines’ that we pilot… um… drive… like wagons, but through the sky, so that we can protect the people of Antarra easier. As I said: very complicated.”
Teresa narrowed her eyes a moment. “These ‘Mechanical Brooms’… were they used to defeat the invading forces of Lord Christophe?”
“Not a one, Teresa. We- my Valkyrie and I- the twelve of us, as well as the brave, mounted Knights of Norge’s Heath met on an honorable field of battle using only hand to hand, arrow, blade, and spear. Use of our brooms would have been dishonorable and vastly unfair.”
“You speak of these Brooms as if they held the power of the Goddess Christina in each and every one… however many they should be.”
I remained quiet for an uncomfortably long moment as I debated how to tell this woman that each Broom could probably destroy this planet.
“I see. Being the Goddess’ mother you have powers all your own. Might I be permitted to gaze upon one of these ‘brooms’ without my soul being lost or cursed?”
A knock on my office door signaled a visitor.
“Come.”
“My queen, pardon this interruption. Pegasus has just informed me that ‘Surf’s Up’ has requested and been given permission to launch. The filed flight plan lists the Keep as one of its destinations.”
“Thank you, Galantry. I expected as much.” I nodded.
“Colleen? Is Aquia okay?”
“Alert the Lookouts and Guards to clear the Keep’s Atrium; to expect strange windstorms and other strange occurrences.”
Galantry nodded and left, closing the door softly.
“Do you trust me, Teresa?” I asked my visitor.
“Shouldn’t I, Colleen?” She was quick to answer.
“I want to make sure you feel comfortable, Teresa. What I’m about to reveal about myself may not sit well in some social circles and I do not want to frighten you.”
“Colleen, my son’s interest just vanished before my eyes. I hardly think you can do anything worse.”
I smiled and both of us were standing just outside in the Keep’s Atrium. Sobbing immediately erupted beside me as Thomas’ mother broke into terrified tears.
“Yes, Teresa, I am a Valkyrie also- a ‘witch’ in the common tongue.” I said as I observed her for signs of life.
“Teresa, we need to step back and give Surf’s Up room to land.” I nudged strongly as the winds within the Keep’s open center garden began to pick up.
“Hooooooowwww big…is… is this ‘broom’?” She stuttered in terror.
“Don’t worry,” I reassured, “Aquia is a very competent pilot.”
Teresa stared at me as if she had just met one of the Arachnoid ‘Subspecies’ that Christina had told me about.
“But this garden has to be twenty strides sq-!” Teresa questioned just as the whirlwinds really strengthened.
As quickly as it had started, the violent windstorm ceased and the barren, unkempt ‘green space’ in the hollow center of the Keep went eerily silent.
Aquia’s head suddenly appeared about ten feet above the naked, dry soil. I thought Teresa would crumble, but she instead steadied herself on my shoulder.
She was shaking violently.
Aquia floated out of her cockpit and gracefully landed on the vacant ground then casually walked over to us, though she seemed apprehensive.
“I see Pegasus alerted Galantry, majesty?”
“She is acting Duty Officer today.” I nodded politely, closing my eyes momentarily.
“Lady Teresa, I now ask that you trust me. If you truly think of me as a daughter, I feel all that I am must be revealed. I wish to hold no secrets in our possible relationship, nor do I wish any harm.” Aquia carefully said as she stopped in front of the terrified, trembling woman desperately supporting herself on my shoulder.
“I-I-I find all of what I have seen in the last hour less than believable, Lady Aquia, Queen Colleen. Might we continue this imagining and hope for a quick ending that does not have me ridden of my faculties?” Teresa gulped and presented her free hand to my Coven sister.
Christina and Chance were suddenly standing to my free side.
“Lady Aquia,” Chance asked, “is this completely necessary? I understand that you want complete disclosure between you and Lady Teresa Miller, but it could be just a little too much for her to grasp all at once.”
“I understand the risks, High Priestess, but I also feel she is strong-willed enough and needs to know ‘who’ and ‘what’ I am; also ‘why’ I might be taking Thomas away from her for long periods of time.” Aquia explained as she gently took Teresa’s hand and began slowly guiding her back to a still invisible Surf’s Up.
With an uncontrollable shriek from the older woman, Aquia and Teresa began to float off the ground and began to disappear as Aquia got her future Mother-in-law seated and buckled into her second seat.
A few minutes later both vanished from sight as Aquia closed Surf’s Up’s canopy.
“Holy abduction, High Priestess! Will we ever see Ladies Aquia and Teresa set foot on Antarra-firma again?” Christina vamped with a huge grin.
“Excuse me, Goddess Christina? Have you seen momma? The guards suggested she and Her Majesty were out here?” Sara Miller asked as she exited the Keep’s Atrium door.
Just then the violent windstorm began again and Sara gasped in fear as our attention was drawn to the strange occurrence.
“Where did that harsh wind come from?” Sara inquired as she shaded her face from the wind, dust, and debris being kicked up.
“Chance, Surf’s Up. Please toggle your camo field a moment.” Chance said over her comm.
Surf’s Up, in all her chrome-skinned splendor, appeared for a brief enough moment to elicit gasps from those around us. Christina held Sara firmly upright until she regained consciousness.
“Goddess? What was that? What manner of material could reflect the sun’s brightness and not be glass?” Sara asked, confused after regaining consciousness.
“It is a metal similar to that which makes a sword or dagger.” Chance answered sagely.
“But it was flying, Lady Chance!”
“We call them our ‘Brooms’, Lady Sara. They allow us to protect this entire planet in short order. Aquia’s Broom is named Surf’s Up.”
“She named her broom?”
“It’s a long, wondrous story that I’ll let Aquia tell. I believe you are also scheduled for a ride in Surf’s Up.”
“I am? Why?”
“Because Aquia wishes for no secrets to remain between you, your mother, and her… or us.” I answered somewhat cryptically.
Ten or so minutes later the whirlwinds kicked back up and as before quieted a moment later. Aquia and Teresa’s head appeared hanging in the air. Aquia wasted no time in floating up, turning, and reaching in towards Sara’s mother. Both then floated up to completely reappear and then floated to the ground.
Teresa looked worse for wear as her feet touched the dusty ground and wobbled a few times- Aquia fully supporting her until she regained her footing.
Sara ran toward her mother.
“Momma! Momma, are you alright?”
“Mother is just shaken from her first ride in Surf’s Up, Sara. If you wish it, I offer the same rare experience. Hopefully though, you will fare better when your feet again touch the ground?” Aquia answered.
“It is quite humbling, Sara. Although terrifying for this old body of mine, it is quite wondrous… far beyond anything one could ever dream. I assure you I am not hurt, and you should accept your sister’s amazing offer.” Teresa said after composing herself to where she could stand on her own.
“Sister? I offer you a ride of a lifetime.” Aquia smiled and gently held out her hand to her.
After a few minutes the harsh winds started up again.
“Majesty? Queen Colleen? May I approach?” Sara Miller knocked on the doorframe to my office.
I looked up from the few parchments lying before me for evaluation and smiled to the teen.
“Enjoy your Broom ride, pumpkin?”
Her eyes got all dreamy. I swear I could see the stars shining in them!
“Oh yes, Colleen! I could never have imagined something so amazing… so exciting! I still feel it was all a dream.”
“I felt the same way when my Christina first took me aboard Pegasus on her arrival at my old home.”
“Pegasus?” Sara repeated. “Is that the name of the Goddess’ Broom?”
“It is our High Priestess’ base ship, pumpkin. With it they travel the heavens providing protection to peoples in severe need.”
“You all travel the heavens? Like how the Goddess does?”
Aquia and Sara had been gone for over an hour and I found myself wondering where they had gone in that time; knowing the velocity the Brooms could achieve.
“We witches aren’t as powerful as Christina, pumpkin, but we do try to keep the peace and do her good works.” I answered truthfully.
She nodded in acceptance.
“Do you think Thomas will voice his intentions to her, Colleen?” She asked to change the subject.
“If he hasn’t already, I expect soon. Why?”
“I like her, majesty. Aquia has already gained my heart. She is the big sister I never had.”
I began to giggle. A broad smile filled my face as I began to laugh.
“I think Aquia will make Thomas very happy, and like-wise, Thomas will make Aquia very happy too, Sara.”
“Must you go so soon, girls?” Colleen again tried to get us to stay longer. It had been another two months of medieval life, portraits, galas, and… the politics. Yuk! Politics!
We had traveled by royal carriages and were standing just into the large meadow where Pegasus remained cloaked.
“Sorry, Colleen, you’ve used that question one too many times. We have to get back to base in case the Way decides to throw something worse than Hoblins at us. I’m sure Christina will be back for frequent visits, and I suspect she too has a lot of work to do here.” I shook my head and smiled pensively.
“It was worth the try.” She grinned back. “Louis and I are gonna miss you guys.”
“Relax! We’ll all get together for Sinae’s baby shower- and don’t forget you’re all invited to the Royal Mansion.” I hinted as I extended my senses for Aquia and Thomas. I expected Surf’s Up to arrive at any moment. The plan was for Aquia to land beside Pegasus for proper goodbyes.
Though it wouldn’t do any good, Teresa and Sara Miller continued to scan the sky for our sister’s broom.
“Chance, Water Lily. ETA.” I activated my comm.
“Starting landing translation now, Chance.”
“Understood.” I answered.
“Water Lily?” Teresa seemed confused.
“Aquia’s ‘Call sign’. It’s an age-old tradition where we come from.”
“Oh. That’s a very pretty sounding…um… ‘Call sign’? What’s a ‘water lily’?”
“Umm… It’s a flower found on a planet we visited, that grows in water- huge green leaves that look like a pad floating on the water… white, multi-petal...”
“Our ‘Floating Nymph Bloom’: ‘Nyphae-Aquius’, Sugar Plum,” Aunt Cora interrupted with Antarra’s name for the flower.
Teresa nodded her understanding of the common name, but tilted her head slightly as she recognized some of the Antarran cousin’s technical name. Did she catch the coincidence there?
Being farther away from the LZ, the wind from Surf’s Up’s maneuvering emitters was a barely noticeable breeze. Aquia and Thomas soon appeared and floated to the ground.
While Aquia, Thomas, Teresa, and Sara said their goodbyes, Gretchen and Christian Norwood began their farewells to the rest of us.
“I’ll miss all of you, Chance Summers!” Gretchen hugged me tightly.
“Like I said, we’ll get together soon enough. Pegasus? Come out come out, wherever you are.” I called sweetly.
Our large, proud, gleaming chrome spacecraft materialized ten meters in front of us.
For a change, nobody lost consciousness!
I looked at the Millers curiously.
Sara noticed my attention.
“Aquia showed both mother and I what she called ‘Mini-Van’ while ‘orbiting’ our home.”
“She also told us that Pegasus was much larger.” Teresa added. That information hadn’t eased her trembling though. “Still… the size… it is very overwhelming that something so much larger than a bird can fly.”
A bright white orb of light burst into existence off to our left.
“Please excuse the interruption, High Priestess.” Christina said as the orb faded and she walked out of what remained toward us.
“Problems, Lt. Everhardt?” I asked.
“Yes, but first…” She pointed to Teresa and then Sara, “You and you. Stand up. You both are one of us and you both know I don’t go in for the worship stuff.”
Wait… what? They were one of us?
“Christinaaaaaa?” I growled in displeasure. “I thought we were going to go easy on the ‘activations’?”
“It was unavoidable, High Priestess. Our future trek to Aunt Cora’s Mansion will require their participation.”
I nodded then looked over to our two embedded reporters. “That information should be redacted from any article you two have pending.” I mentioned matter-of-factly. “Christina and/or Savanna’s predictions should never be included in any story. Trade secrets you understand.”
“Understood, Chance.” Sohn nodded. “We’ve kind of accepted what we can and cannot publish. Not that the public would even believe half of what we’ve seen so far.”
Cleo groaned in agreement as she purposely flattened the pleats of her ‘period’ dress. “It will just feel so good to be free of my disguise.”
“So, Sweetie? The problem?” Louis prompted to reassert the reason for her flamboyant arrival and visit.
“Oh… yeah… so… Captain Serangetti and all currently ‘away’ crewmembers have been recalled. Mare De Tempest has received orders and is being ordered to the Upsilon System after taking on humanitarian aid supplies. Severe tectonic disruptions on three of the eight continents have really screwed-up their infrastructure- transportation, utilities, sanitation...”
“Has Witch Corps also been requested?”
“Chairman Englert is considering that action at this very moment, High Priestess.” Christina answered with a solemn nod. “Jamie has also expressed her interest to rejoin the Coven for the mission.”
“Well, that’s our cue to hit the road, girls!” I raised my voice. “Colleen? You and Louis take care now, and we’ll see each other again soon.”
Another round of ‘hugs and kisses’ ensued before we were actually free to board Pegasus. Christina hadn’t disappeared and was standing with her mother and father along with the Norwoods and the Millers close to the tree line.
Colleen, Louis, Gretchen, Christian, Teresa, Sara, and Christina waved as we gently gained altitude. Aquia and Thomas had floated into Surf’s Up’s cockpit and were waiting their turn to takeoff.
“X plus three hundred meters.” Mom alerted before space instantly filled our view screen.
I covered my eyes with my hand and shook my head back and forth a few times in defeat.
“Dell? Alert Mini-Van we’re enroute for link-up after Aquia and Thomas dock; if mom will slow down enough to actually allow that.”
recorded and filed by:EFMC Cmdr. Chance Summers (MID 3533320972109)
FOR EYES ONLY
Mission Report
?